《Martial Star Sovereign》


 Chapter 1

    "Don''t let those two bastards run away!" A burst roar with venom, accompanied by disorderly footsteps, is getting closer and closer.


    All he felt was chaos in his mind. White light was passing and disappearing from his eyes. The whole world seemed to be spinning and the whole body seemed to have no weight and no consciousness.


    But at this time, a cry suddenly came from the dark void.


    Then he felt the sharp pain on his arm, and with the short awakening brought by the pain, he tried to open his eyes.


    "Brother, hold on, wake up!"


    A young man in front of him was pinching his arm with one hand and shaking his body with the other. The young man was full of blue and vigorous clothes, with thick eyebrows and big eyes. Just at the moment, there seems to be a storm brewing between his eyebrows, which is about to break out at any time. When he saw Gu Yun wake up, he felt relieved.


    This face, he is familiar with, and extremely familiar with.


    Just as he wanted to say something, he opened his mouth and spat out a big mouthful of black congestion, which was spraying on the young man''s lapel and almost dyed his blue shirt red.


    "Brother, don''t worry, the bastards of the dantai family, I want them to be fed up with it!" Seeing that his younger brother was hurt so badly in his arms, he could not help but get angry and clenched his right fist.


    But the young man didn''t realize that his younger brother in his arms looked at him with a strange look. He even looked at the things around him with a strange look.


    In his memory, he clearly remembers that he fell under the dark sword, and even saw his fragmented body, accompanied by high splashing blood column.


    But everything around him was stimulating him, telling him that it was real, not a dying illusion.


    Just as Gu Yun lowered his head, a bronze mirror fell out of his arms, but the slightly broken mirror still reflected his present appearance.


    For a moment, he was stunned.


    The Great Dipper Dynasty was founded more than 500 years ago by the Great Dipper star emperor. After the war and the change of dynasties, tianxuanzhou of China ushered in a long lost peace.


    Today, the population of Beidou Dynasty is over one billion, the cultivated land is over one hundred million mu, and there are many workshops. Tianjing, the capital city, is full of traffic. There is a continuous stream of merchants coming and going from south to north, which is more prosperous than other dynasties. Everyone knows that etiquette education, road, night, is a real rich country, civilized country.


    To govern the country with culture and to secure the country with military force! Confucianism dominates the interior, and military strategists dominate the exterior. They are like two wheels of a car and two wings of a bird. They keep abreast of each other and are ruled by the emperor.


    The Beidou Dynasty is located in Tianxuan, the richest state in China. On the west side is Zili swamp. There are many wild tribes. On the east side is Cangyuan, where the hitchmen invade from time to time. On the north side is extremely cold area, where the dog soldiers are salivating. On the south side is Yingzhou sea area, where there are many powerful enemies. After five hundred years of war and chaos in the border areas, the military equipment has not been relaxed. The standing military strength is five million, which shows the strength of the martial arts.


    Five hundred years of war, the Beidou Dynasty also did not know how many rich families, princes and generals! But there are only two wonderful flowers that have been flourishing for a long time. One is the dantai family, the other is the Murong family. Among the two families, the dantai family is the Wuxun family, and each generation has at least one prince, who has been granted the rank of marquis since the founding of the people''s Republic; Murong family is a family of literati. Although there are several generations of family leaders practicing martial arts, they are still known as literati. They are also vassals after the founding of the country. One of them must be ranked as the third Duke in each generation. Over the past five hundred years, Murong family and dantai family have been fighting each other openly and secretly, but they have reached a delicate balance.


    It is Gu Yun, Gu Yu''s father, who breaks this balance. Gu Yun was born in the common people. He became a Marquis of the plain with great military achievements. He quickly united a group of princes and generals who were also born in the common people, and formed a third family: Gu family.


    With millions of troops in hand, Hou Guyun of the plain was stationed in Yili, an important place in the border of Cangyuan in the East, and suppressed the Heze people. In the ten years since the Marquis of Pingyuan was stationed in Cangyuan, his troops have killed millions of elite soldiers of he people. What is really a mountain of corpses and a river of blood. As a result, the children of the hete people did not dare to cry when they heard the name of the ancient clouds at night. This shows the power of the marquis in the plain.


    Gu Yun has two sons, the eldest of whom is Gu Yu. He has excellent talent and is very successful in practicing martial arts.


    But this time, Gu fan chose a completely different way to learn Confucianism.


    The second son, Gu fan, was not interested in martial arts since he was a child. With his elder brother, Gu Yu, he must be better than LAN. Gu fan has little motivation to practice martial arts. Family advised several times, see Gu fan will firm, also not how reluctantly.


    The ancient Gemini, a man and a martial arts, but also complement each other.


    But at this time, the fate of the ancient family turned from the bottom.


    In 554 of the Beidou calendar, Gu fan, 24, was curiously poisoned in his study. In 555, cangyuanhe people and the elite of Zili barbarians trapped Guyun''s headquarters. Guyun''s father and son held on for three months, but they didn''t come to the rescue. However, the tragic news came that the star emperor believed Guyun had collaborated with the enemy to betray the country and had destroyed the family. When the morale of the army was in turmoil, there were a large number of ghost masters who should not have appeared in the battlefield and completely defeated the Gu family army. The life and death of Gu Yu, the eldest son, was unknown.


    Gu Yun was already a star power at this time, but he was trapped by a ghost who was superior to him. The ghost told him that they didn''t want to fight against the Beidou Dynasty, but that the ancient family had achieved great success. Therefore, the royal family and the dantai family, who were in charge of military power, united with the ghost to eliminate him. Just when Gu Yun was at the end of his mind, a dark gas came from the air. He closed his eyes in despair. After the great pain of tearing his body, there was boundless darkness. When you wake up again, Gu Yun appears here. Although his unexpected return caught him by surprise, Gu Yu called his brother, which made him even more incredible. Finally, the broken bronze mirror finally broke Gu Yun''s last hope. He was born again in the body of Gu fan, the second son who couldn''t learn martial arts! But Gu Yun knew that he had a second chance in his life. Although he became Gu fan, he knew that he still had the opportunity and the ability to reverse the fate of the whole family. Just as Gu Yun thought for a moment, he coughed up several mouthfuls of blood. Gu Yu''s right hand was on his back, and he used his own skills to heal him. About half an hour later, Gu Yun finally felt that his whole body was no longer in pain like falling apart. He stood up with Gu Yu''s help, but heard Gu Yu sigh: "little brother, if you don''t defeat them in the future, just run away. If it''s too big, I''ll look for your face again... Why should I be beaten like this?" Hearing Gu Yu''s sigh, Gu Yun suddenly thought of something that Madame Yujue of the main room often mentioned to him in her early years: the people of the dantai family were not friendly to Gu family in Tianjing City, and even the scholars of the dantai family took pleasure in beating their second son Gu fan, which became one of the reasons why Gu fan was unwilling or even disgusted with learning martial arts. Gu Yun was far away in Cangyuan at that time. He just thought it was a child''s mischief and didn''t care about it all the time. Until today, he inexplicably returned to his former second son Gu fan, only to know that the people of the dantai family were so cruel to Gu fan. Gu Yu helped Gu fan to the street, stopped a carriage, handed the coachman several iron coins, and the carriage drove slowly towards the direction of the plain Marquis''s house. In the carriage, Gu Yun looks at his two thin and bloodstained arms. Gu Yun finally decides something. He is no longer Gu Yun, but his weak son: Gu fan. What''s more, everything in front of us is not an illusion, it''s what''s happening right now. Now, at the age of 16, he is standing at the crossroads of his life. If he can not seize this opportunity, but let this precious decade pass in the ordinary, then the tragedy of family destruction will come to him again. Gu Yun can''t bear the pain of tearing his heart and lungs for a second time. Changing his life against heaven is his only choice! He remembers that this year is the 545 year of the Beidou calendar!

 Chapter 2

    On the other side of the carriage, Gu Yu''s right fist kept clenching and opening. It seemed that something was brewing in his heart.


    Gu fan is guessing, but Gu Yu has said: "what''s the use of several guards around him? It''s just for bullying my brother. For me, I can make him lie down when I see him face to face... "Gu Yu gritted his teeth and said:" don''t worry, little brother, I won''t go to the forbidden army training for half a month. I''ll stay in front of the gate of Qingtian Marquis''s house every day. As soon as he goes out, I''ll go up and beat him up for you. He will only hurt more than you, not less than you! "


    "This..." Gu fan looked at Gu Yu. Gu Yun has an impression of Tan Tai Ao. He is the third son of Qing Tian Hou. He is the fourth eldest son of the tan Tai family. He is not an outstanding talent in the tan Tai family. He is a bully, but a scoundrel who likes to do great deeds. Even so, he is also a member of Qing Tian Hou''s family. He seriously injured the taxi in front of the house, I''m afraid that even if he Gu Yun comes out, it won''t end well.


    The dantai family is deeply rooted in the Beidou Dynasty, and is a noble inherited for hundreds of years. This kind of princes, although they despise the Murong aristocratic family as a family of literati and ministers, the most despised one is the Pingyuan princes, who have been in the army step by step. Consider it a base breed.


    In Tianjing City, Marquises like Pingyuan Marquis, because they used to be ordinary people, not noble blood, were generally known as the Marquis of Guizhou, and they gathered around the ancient family to form a third force.


    Although both of them are military leaders, the Pingyuan Marquis party and the dantai family have never been on the same road. They don''t communicate with each other and are indifferent to each other.


    Due to the influence of his family, Tan Tai Ao was born in a prominent family. Naturally, he looked down upon Gu Yu and Gu fan and was full of hostility. Therefore, it is inevitable that he would fight Gu fan with his martial arts.


    A warm current, accompanied by a gentle sigh, stirs up in the hearts of the present and the ancient.


    This kid is still so reckless and reckless... As far as he knows, in the "previous life", all the people who bullied Gu fan in Tianjing City were beaten by Gu Yu. It is also for this reason that Gu Yu almost offended the aristocratic princes in Tianjing City. Some aristocratic families were angry because of the power of Pingyuan Marquis, while the whole dantai family was offended. Nevertheless, Gu Yu never cared.


    Gu fan didn''t speak or nod. Seeing his brother''s indifference, Gu Yu felt some displeasure in his heart. He simply raised the car curtain and looked at the crowd outside the car.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the residence of the Marquis of the plain is here!" The coachman yelled, and Gu fan followed Gu Yu out of the carriage.


    Gu Yu gets out of the car, but frowns slightly. If they get out of the car at ordinary times, some servants will come forward to say hello, and then lead them back to their respective rooms. But this time, they don''t, and the whole plain Marquis''s residence seems to be in chaos, even the guards at the door are missing.


    "What happened?" An ominous premonition envelops his heart. Gu Yu strides into the palace of the marquis in the plain. What he sees is a mess. A large piece of emerald screen originally placed in front of the hall is smashed and scattered on the ground. The door panels of several wing rooms on both sides are removed, and the broken tables and chairs in the wing room are scattered on the ground. "What''s the matter?" Gu Yu yelled: "Uncle Xu, how did you manage the house?"


    "Young master... I, I''m here..." it seems that in response to Gu Yu''s voice, a 40 year old middle-aged man came over from one side of the corridor. He walked very slowly, and his left leg seemed to be injured, limping behind.


    "Xu Bo, what''s the matter?" What Gu Yu saw for the first time was a bump on Xu Bo''s left cheek, black and blue, as if it had made his thin face fat.


    "Back to the Grand Master..." Xu Bo gave Gu Yu a difficult salute and said, "it was almost half an hour ago that the taxi of the dantai family and several other Houfu taxis brought more than 100 guards and broke in to say that they were" reminiscing "with the grand master and the second young master."


    "Reminiscence?" Gu Yu frowned. It was obvious that he tasted the bad taste of the comer.


    "The bodyguards didn''t dare to stop the young Marquis, so they had to let them in. First, they searched one room by one, and smashed the utensils and furniture while searching..." Xu Bo sighed: "the villains went up to stop them for a few words, and then they beat them on the ground. The others couldn''t see them. They came up to help, and they beat all the servants who came to help."


    "What Gu Yu was already angry at this time.


    "Madam, you can''t see them, but when you come out to drive them away, the taxi of the dantai family has no fear and pushes her down to the ground. She flashes her waist and is resting in the inner room..." seeing Gu Yu angry, Xu Bo quickly lowers his head and whispersˇ° The lady is afraid of the young master''s impulse. She doesn''t allow villains to tell the young master! "


    Gu Yu''s eyes had already sparkled a murderous opportunity, and he asked coldly, "Uncle Xu, I ask you, is that taxi of the tan Tai family, the tan Tai Ao of the Qing Tian Hou mansion?"


    "Exactly is..." Xu Bo busily noddedˇ° "The three sons of the Marquis''s house, the dantaiao."


    For a moment, Gu Yu already knows about the whole story. Tan Tai Ao beat Gu fan, and Gu Yu killed him halfway. He saved Gu fan and knocked him to the ground. The monk can''t run to the temple. After Tan Tai Ao went back, he tangled up his friends and gangs and went to the Pingyuan Marquis''s house to find Gu Yu for revenge. If he couldn''t find anyone, he destroyed the Pingyuan Marquis''s house wantonly, oppressed people and killed his mother, Mrs. Yu Jue.

 Chapter 3

    "Bang!"


    Gu Yu vibrates all over his body. Raising his hand is a way to split it. With this fist, the air in the surrounding space is rolling up, forming black eddies full of piercing sound. At the same time, Gu Yu''s body, a ring of crystal clear light out of the spray, in his palm condensed into a head of about a foot, shaped like a sharp purple light, a three foot wide crack on the ground is dazzling.


    "Hand for sword!" Seeing the purple sword, Xu was shockedˇ° The young master has broken through to the level of heaven


    After all, Xu Bo is the housekeeper of the ancient family. He still has this insight.


    It''s good for children in Beijing to be able to cultivate Xiantian level. But Gu Yu is really a strange number. He has been trained to replace sword with hand. And depending on the situation, he has reached the fourth level of gengtian from the top of Tian level. With his accomplishments, although he was an ordinary Imperial Army, once he was in the army, he immediately became a chieftain.


    Gu Yu''s hand, instead of the sword, cuts gold and iron. Not to mention, it''s just the overwhelming power that can make the weak opponents lie down directly.


    Gu fan may not know that Gu Yu''s three most important people in the world are even more important than his own life. The first one is his father Gu Yun, who is also a teacher and father. The second one is his mother, Mrs. Yu Jue. The third one is his brother Gu fan. In one day, Tan Tai Ao hurt Gu fan first and then his mother, which is thousands of times more than Gu Yu, I''m really looking for death!


    "Dan... Tai... Ao!" Gu Yu''s voice trembled with anger, and it came out from the sky level warrior''s killing machine.


    But at this time, Gu fan turned his head and walked outside the Marquis''s house. Xu Bo asked, "young master, where are you going?"


    Although Gu fan''s body is Gu fan''s, he has the ancient cloud of the previous life in his heart. As a powerful star, he has the arrogance of being the Marquis of the Beidou Dynasty. How can he allow such curfew to be presumptuous in his own house.


    "I''m going to kill that son of a bitch Gu fan''s voice answered coldly.


    "Although Tan Tai Ao is a rogue, he is already the ultimate strength of Zhongtian level. You can''t do three moves under him, little brother!" Gu Yu suddenly made a warningˇ° I''ll do it


    Hearing someone mention the level of martial arts again, Gu fan sighed. In his previous life, he had been fighting for decades. How could he not know the gap?


    The martial arts level is named after jiuchongtian before the star level, and the military ranks are also divided by strength.


    The first level is medium level. It is said that it is the lowest level of jiuchongtian, which can absorb the invisible energy between heaven and earth into the body, integrate with the body, and enhance the strength of the body. In the army, those who have this kind of cultivation can be the commander of the army.


    The second level is Xiantian level. The vital energy is extracted from all parts of the body and condensed into the true Qi of heaven and earth, so that it flows and circulates in the body, and the recovery speed of the body is greatly accelerated. A warrior of this level can be a centurion in the army.


    The third level is from the day level. The true Qi of heaven and earth is further refined and diffused out of the body. It condenses but does not disperse. Standing on the palm as a sword and replacing the sword with the hand, the body strength of condensing the true Qi of heaven and earth is comparable to that of a sharp blade. A warrior in this realm can be a chieftain. A chieftain is not a chieftain who only has a thousand soldiers under his command, but a chieftain who has 2500 soldiers, all of whom are called chieftains. The chieftain, also known as Shi Shuai, was an important junior sergeant in the army of the Beidou Dynasty.


    The fourth level is even higher. At this level, the true Qi of heaven and earth condenses further and becomes the extreme wall. When attacking, it can restrain the opponent''s action, and when defending, it can distort the opponent''s attack. At this level, warriors below the sky level will no longer pose a fatal threat to them. Those who have reached the rank of Congtian can be awarded the rank of yunqi Wei. Although yunqi Wei is a forbidden officer, he is a middle-level officer who can command 5000 people in the ordinary army.


    The fifth level is the sky level. To reach this level, we need to understand some special methods and rules. A strong ruler can extract the essence of heaven and earth, so as to have the ability of refining natural materials, greatly improving his strength, and even able to control some basic instruments. For a long time, the Beidou Dynasty recruited the warriors of the kutian level and transferred them to the capital to form the Yulin guard, which was different from the imperial guards, to guard the imperial palace. This is a kind of honor, but also the imperial court in order to prevent the Tiantian level warriors from making trouble, transferred to Tianjing City, easy to control and manage.


    The sixth level is sky level. After kuotan, it is called zhuxingjie. This kind of warrior has a special and powerful power. In front of them, the natural environment can no longer restrain them. They begin to understand all kinds of mysteries of human body, and have some power that ordinary people can''t imagine. Although it''s very close to the star level, there are still a large number of warriors who have stopped.


    At the seventh level, the warrior can get rid of the bondage of the physical body and have another source of strength: xingxuan.


    In the eighth level of Shentian, with the increase of xingxuan, the combat effectiveness increases in geometric multiples. An expert of this level can be worshipped as a general as long as he has made war achievements in the army.


    At the Ninth level of Chengtian level, the cultivation below xingxuan level has reached the level of perfection. After Chengtian level, powerful experts can refine a higher Nebula than xingxuan.


    Above the Ninth Heaven is the star stage. Only when you can reach the star level can you really be regarded as a strong man.


    In order to reach the rank of marquis in the previous life, we not only need to accumulate a lot of achievements in the battlefield of blood and fire, but also need to reach the "xingpo level" in the star level. In the past, Gu fan was too lazy to kill a middle class warrior. He could spit blood and die as long as he was oppressed. But now? Once he was injured in the battlefield, and almost lost his martial arts cultivation. He knocked down the star level and degenerated into an ordinary man. But he soon recovered with his amazing will, because the foundation of his cultivation is still there. But this time, he completely lost his strength, foundation and cultivation. He is just an ordinary person who has not entered the middle heaven level. He is so weak that he is beaten all over the ground by the middle heaven level warriors.

 Chapter 4

    This time, he felt that his strength was small and his strength was not up to his heart. His fist, which he had clenched, slowly stretched out, lowered his head and remained silent.


    Gu Yu naturally sees Gu fan''s reaction. He knows that what he said just now may hurt his brother''s fragile self-esteem unintentionally. He can''t help feeling sad in his heart.


    "Dan Tai Ao! I''m going to kill him now! " Finally, the source of all the anger comes down to tan Tai Ao.


    Gu fan almost blurted out that he wanted to shout "yu''er". He was a little stunned and cried: "brother, no!"


    At the critical moment, Gu fan stopped it. After all, he had the previous experience and experience, not as spirited as Gu Yu in front of him. Although the dantai family is hateful, they will certainly punish them, but killing dantai Ao now is meaningless. It will only accelerate the fierce fight between the ancient family and the dantai family. In the end, either you or I will die.


    It''s not easy to go back to ten years ago and have the chance to change the fate of the family. We can''t allow this kind of thing to happen under our eyes and accelerate the fate of the family.


    "Brother, is this the end of the matter?" Gu Yu said bitterly.


    "Of course not." Gu fan shook his head and said, "it''s just that you hurt Tantai Ao in front of Qingtian Marquis''s house. I''m afraid not only the Tantai family can''t give up, but maybe even the Confucian officials in the court can''t see it and..."


    Although the Beidou Dynasty established its country with military force, it attached equal importance to both culture and military force. Protecting the country with military force and governing the country with culture. The army and the civil servants perform their respective duties and do not interfere with each other.


    Among them, they deposed all schools of thought and respected Confucianism. Confucianism is most particular about benevolence and propriety, among which propriety is the most important. From the sacrificial ceremony to the clothes and ornaments of the princes and princes, they were all under the jurisdiction of the court officials.


    This is why the Murong family does not respect martial arts, but still stands for 500 years.


    Hearing Gu fan''s words, Gu Yu bowed his head silently. He knew that Confucianism was not something that the ancient family could afford, and there was no need to make enemies.


    "What should I do according to my brother?" Gu Yu asked.


    "It''s up to me to deal with Tantai Ao, so there''s no need to involve the ancient family and Tantai family. It''s just a fight between the two of us." Gu fan''s calm tone seems to have a special appeal, which makes Gu Yu want to know what Gu fan is going to say nextˇ° In half a month, Taixue will begin. Tan Tai AO and I were the same year. They both wanted to go to Taixue, so it''s impossible to take many guards around them... "Gu fan''s eyes twinkled." I''m going to write a letter and make an appointment with him. Tan Tai Ao is conceited. He won''t refuse, so I''ll clean him up. " Gu fan stopped for a moment and said, "I''m doing this to tell him that Tantai Ao can''t beat Gu Yu of my ancient family..." he stretched out his right hand, pinched three fingers together and sneered, "and he can''t beat Gu fan."


    Gu Yu is a Leng first, he suddenly feels today''s Gu fan is a little strange, but he can''t say where the strange is.


    Hearing Gu fan say such words, a figure in the next room was relieved. It was a beautiful middle-aged woman in a blue dress. It was the mother of Gu Yu and Gu fan, Mrs. Yu Jue.


    Just now she heard Gu Yu clamoring to kill Dan Tai Ao. She was still flustered. But she didn''t expect that her little son was so calm. In a rage, she was able to make a calm decision and stop Gu Yu.


    "Little brother, are you really confident?" Gu Yu finally asked.


    Gu fan nodded and said, "I know you are shocked. From today on, I will learn martial arts. I just want to prove that none of the people in the ancient family is easy to bully! " Gu fan''s eyes are unusually bright. In fact, the subtext behind this sentence is that only when I let myself go can I make the cowardly Gu fan as strong as his father and brother.


    When Mrs. Yujue next door heard this sentence, she was stunned, and a look of satisfaction passed in her eyes. You know, before that, Mrs. Yujue also hoped that Gu fan would concentrate on practicing martial arts and inherit Gu Yun''s mantle. However carefully he designed it, Gu fan''s interest in martial arts ended in failure.


    Although Gu Fan said just now that he wanted to deal with Tan Tai Ao by hand, he was arrogant, but it was in her heart that he regained his martial arts.


    A moment later, in Gu fan''s own room, he had already written a letter on the desk, put the brush on the inkstone, picked up the paper, blew it, and put it flat on the desk.


    Suddenly, Gu fan turned to Gu Yu and said, "brother, if I guess right, you must want to go to tan Tai AO and beat him up for half a month. You''d better not come to my bet, right?"


    Gu Yu''s heart thumped for a while. At the beginning, he really wanted to sneak out for a while and flatten Tan Tai Ao. Secretly help my younger brother, but Gu fan knows himself better than Gu Yu at this time. How can he hide this idea from him?


    "It''s rare that I have such determination. Don''t you know that for a warrior, spirit, will and faith are extremely important. If you do that, you can let me beat him, but I don''t think you can win. You are hurting me Gu fan shakes with regret. He also knows that Gu Yu sometimes recognizes death reason. If he doesn''t tell him clearly, he will definitely do what he thinks is right.


    Gu Yu thought in his heart and made a decision. He said, "well, I''ll save the life of that son of a bitch from Tan Tai Ao, but come on, little brother. I''m taking leave of absence from the Imperial Army these days. If you don''t understand, just ask me... "Brother, thank you." Gu fan laughs and is slightly moved to say that the military discipline of the imperial guards is strict. They can only ask for ten days off a year. Most people choose the holidays. It''s really commendable for Gu Yu to take such a precious holiday to help himself. Originally, Gu fan could only consider using his own way of cultivation in his previous life. Now, Gu Yu, a strong man, guides him to practice with half the effort. Gu fan sneered in his heart. Dan Tai Ao, how can you dieˇ° My brother, thank you Gu Yu patted Gu fan on the shoulderˇ° I''ll go to see my mother''s injury first and take the opportunity to ask for leave from the forbidden army. " After Gu Yu went out, Gu fan seemed calm on the surface, but in fact his heart was already rough. What just happened made him feel like he was in a dream. Is that kind of reality, is that kind of illusion. He carefully looked at the furnishings around his room. Although it was a little strange, he went through the body of his young son Gu fan. Fortunately, the memory of his previous life, the experience of cultivation, and most importantly, he came back, and the complete home was still there! He looked through the bedroom curtains at the familiar scenery outside the window. Suddenly, he felt that his passing through Gu fan was a special gift of fate. With the memory of his previous life, Gu fan would become a star hero sooner or later, which means that there will be two new generation star heroes in Gu family, Gu Yun''s life of more than 40 years, As well as more than 20 years in the officialdom battlefield honed out of the keen intuition has already surpassed Gu fan that kind of external age, it has to be said that the dantai family has a terrible to fatal opponent - a 40 year old scheming and 16-year-old appearance of the snakeˇ° A family has two strong stars, so... How big will the whole Beidou Dynasty be He muttered to himselfˇ° In nine years, I have nine years to make gujia a stronger existence. " Gu fan lowered his head and said in the tone of Gu Yun: "Yujue, the debt of previous life will be paid by my life. No one will die unknowingly, and the ancient family will never be destroyed again. Not only that, I will let all our enemies crawl under my feet. " Gu fan silently clenched his fist, issued a "click" sound, "look, Tan Tai Ao, just a beginning!"

 Chapter 5

    Tianjing City, Tianhou mansion.


    A young man in a white robe was standing in front of Qingtian Marquis''s house, holding a letter in his hand. Behind him, there were two tall armor guards. The young man was Gufan, the second son of the Marquis of the plain. The two guards behind him were Guyu. When they heard that Gufan was going to fight in person, they were not at ease. They wanted them to follow him.


    Just then, a young man with a dark face, wearing a purple robe and a folding fan, came out of the mansion with three or five little guys bowing down behind him. As soon as he came out of the gate, the young man frowned and subconsciously retracted his feet. When he looked closely, he found that the person standing at the gate was Gu fan, not Gu Yu, The young man gave a cold smile, strode up and said in a high voice, "which cheap son of a bitch is waiting for me at the door, it''s you? What''s up? Haven''t I beat you enough last time? Your whole body of bones is really cheap


    Gu fan didn''t speak. He just looked up at the boy in front of him. This young man, no one else, was the third son of the Marquis of heaven, Tan Tai Ao. However, such a humble attitude made Tan Tai Ao feel very unaccustomed.


    "What? Cheap seed, you look for me... "Dan Tai Ao slowly walked to Gu fan''s body, was about to speak, but suddenly" pa! " A loud slap slapped Tan Tai Ao''s left cheek.


    "You Even if he killed Tan Tai Ao, he would not believe that Gu fan dared to slap him in the face in public, and he was still in front of the gate of Qing Tian Hou''s house, so he was caught off guard and was taken by Gu fan.


    "This slap in the face is the profit I paid you when you beat me many times with a villain!" Facing the fierce eyes cast by Tan Tai Ao, Gu fan still calmly raised a letter in his hand and said: "I, Gu fan, formally make an appointment with you here. Half a month later, I will beat you all over the place to find your teeth.


    "Hum..." Dan Tai Ao wanted to attack, but he found that the two bodyguards behind Gu fan were full of breath, and obviously they were very strong. If he started here, he might suffer a loss. So he rolled his eyes and put on a disdainful expression. After all, the dantai family is a Wu Xun family, and has its own face. Tan Tai Ao didn''t believe that he would be defeated by a sick guy.


    "Well, that''s your promise." Seeing Tan Tai Ao''s look, Gu fan responded with a grim sneer: "Tan Tai Ao, you''d better go back to practice martial arts. Last time you beat Gu fan, didn''t you want him to go to school and bark? If you lose this time, do so. "


    Tan Tai Ao suddenly felt that Gu fan''s expression was not right, but he couldn''t tell what was strange.


    "Hum..." when Tan Tai Ao believed that Gu fan was bluffing, Gu Fan said another sentenceˇ° Now, you can pick up the letter and go away! " Then he threw the letter in front of Tan Tai Ao.


    "You Tan Tai Ao just wanted to attack, suddenly saw Gu Yu standing not far behind Gu fan. He was holding a long sword in his arms, looking at Tan Tai AO and others coldly. Tan Tai Ao could only swallow what he had already said. His right hand clenched into a fist and said to Gu fan, "Gu fan, if I don''t beat you so hard that I can''t get up in half a month, I won''t be tan Tai Ao!"


    Can''t beat Gu Yu from the top of heaven level, can''t you beat Gu fan like a waste?


    "This sentence is also for you..." Gu fan replied coldly.


    Tan Tai Ao picked up Gu fan''s letter, tore it in half, threw it on the ground, stepped on it with his foot, gritted his teeth and said, "Gu fan, we''ll see!"


    Knowing that he couldn''t get out today, Tan Tai Ao turned around and walked back with a gloomy face. Passing through the inner hall, a young man in splendid clothes is walking towards him. He holds a folding fan in his hand. The jade pendant just as a pendant is not an ordinary product. Look at the face again, and Tan Tai Ao has seven or eight points of similarity.


    "Ao, what''s the matter with you?" The young man stopped Dan Tai AO and asked, "my father thought something happened to you."


    "Second brother, I''m so angry. I''m so angry As soon as Tan Tai Ao stepped into the gate, he burst out and scolded, "the two bastards of the ancient family!"


    The young man was stunned at first, and then pulled the tan Tai Ao for a while, which meant that he should pay attention to the influence. Although the discord between the ancient family and the dantai family is well known to all, it is not enough to openly abuse each other''s family members in the street.


    If you can make your younger brother, Dan Tai Ao, angry like this, if you look at the whole Tianjing City, there is only Gu Yu.


    "How, Gu Yu again..." the young man said helplessly: "he is just like this. Naturally, someone will clean him up."


    "Second brother, do you want me to endure? Can I bear it? " Tan Tai Ao sneered, and a sinister light flashed across his eyebrows: "I can''t beat Gu Yu, can Gu fan bully me at will? That little son of a bitch dare to challenge our family! Gu Yu can protect him for a while, but not for a lifetime. As soon as he''s gone, we''ll go to Gu fan and give back to his younger brother the humiliation he suffered today. "


    The young man was suddenly silent and meditative. He suddenly raised his head and asked, "Gu fan, will you take the initiative to fight with me? Are you sure? "


    "Yes, I don''t know if he ate bear heart and leopard gall. The sun is coming out in the West." When Tan Tai Ao thought of Gu fan''s tone, he felt that the half of his face that Gu fan had slapped just now was more and more painfulˇ° And it''s true. "


    The young man didn''t say much. He pulled Dan Tai AO and said, "come with me..."


    "How can it be that the boat capsized in the sewer?" Tan Tai Ao said to the young man in a bedroom: "second brother, you know, Gu fan has not even entered the middle heaven level... I''m going to envy the heaven level. I don''t need this thing any more..." and he was about to return an object to the young man.


    At this time, what Tan Tai Ao was holding in his hand was a piece of red and blue jade Pu the size of a thumb, on which something was carved. If someone recognized it at this time, he would have screamed out that it was a red and green Yingluo.


    One step at a time along the road of martial arts, you can''t be a bit false. But the mystery of the nature of heaven and earth is not known by human beings. This Danqing Yingluo is the holy product of martial arts cultivation. When you practice, you can increase the training speed several times by taking this jade Pu with you. The higher the realm, the higher the multiple of promotion.


    With the cultivation of Tantai Ao, this kind of thing is on your body. One day of training is worth four or five days of ordinary people. It''s a treasure against heaven. This is extremely rare. It is said that there are no more than 100 pieces in the whole Beidou Dynasty, all of which are condensed from the beginning of heaven and earth.


    Outsiders only say that the dantai family has a high self-esteem. How can they know the huge gap between the accumulation of these five hundred years and other grassroots families. If not, the Tantai family will not survive five hundred years.


    "Ao, be careful to sail for ten thousand years. If Gu fan gets Gu Yu''s advice, it''s enough to step into the middle heaven in half a month. You''d better rely on this Danqing Yingluo to be promoted to Xiantian level as soon as possible. " The young man said: "even if you have the strength gap with him, it''s easier to win..." finally, if he had a deep look at Tan Tai Ao, he added: "recently, Feiyan can go there a few times less. The Huyan family has already had an opinion on your character."


    Tan Tai Ao''s head was numb. He knew that his second brother was talking about the marriage arranged by his family to Huyan qianer, the third daughter of Huyan family. When he mentioned this, he hesitated and hesitated, saying that he wanted to practice martial arts and left first.


    Dan Tai Ao closed the door, and the room turned dark again. Looking at himself in the bronze mirror, the young man said, "sure enough, something strange has happened to the ancient family. It seems that all this is about to really start." He sighed: "Ao, I just don''t want you to die as early as before!"


    This young man is the second son of Qing Tian Hou, the elder brother of Tan Tai Ao, Dan Tai Jie. In Gu fan''s broken memory, he was a 20-year-old admirer of heaven level martial arts.


    On the West Street, Gu Yu was walking in front of Gu fan, and Gu fan was surrounded by two bodyguards. When the four came to a quiet corner, Gu fan was talking with the bodyguards around him. He felt that a gust of wind was carrying sand and stones, and the three of them raised their sleeves to block their eyes almost at the same time. Gu fan only heard Gu Yu''s horse in front of him scream in horror. After the wind rolled over, he put down his sleeve, and Gu Yu in front of him disappeared.


    Gu fan went to Gu Yu''s horse, stretched out and found that the saddle was still hot. He could not help frowning.


    Tianjing City is at the foot of the emperor. Demons and Demons dare not do anything recklessly. The masters of the aristocratic family will also worry about the power of the ancient family. So with Gu Yu''s strength, no one will move his mind... Two bodyguards quickly follow up. Gu fan looks at them and asks, "did you find anything wrong just now?"


    The two bodyguards were only ordered by Gu Yu to protect Gu fan. Who knows that Gu Yu is missing, they can''t help but feel a little incredible. Seeing Gu fan''s anxious expression, they can''t help persuading him: "Young Master Yu is very powerful. I think he saw something just now and fought against injustice. He should come back at night."


    Gu fan thought about it for a while, and thought it was possible. Gu Yu was really one of those people who yelled at the injustice. So he said to the two bodyguards, "you should look around first and ask the passers-by if you can see it. If you can''t find it, go back to your house."


    "Yes, sir The two bodyguards nodded in a hurry and replied respectfully.


    When Gu fan and the two bodyguards searched around, they walked away and saw a figure flying down in the void and stepping on the roof of a building. The man was wearing a broken silver white light armor, which was full of blood, as if he had experienced a fierce war. He wore a masked helmet with armor covering the part below the bridge of his nose.


    He held a body in his hands, which was Gu Yu in a blue suit. His eyes were empty, and his pupils spread out. It was obvious that he was dead, but the extreme fear before his death made him drink deeply into his pupils.


    The armored soldier took a look at Gu Yu in his arms, slowly stretched out his left hand, closed his eyes with his hand, and sighed: "I use the star power to directly pierce into your brain, which is the most painless way to die... In order to prevent the fate of the family from being destroyed, this is the sacrifice that we have to pay in order to change our life against heaven... Sorry!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, a bright light rose like a dazzling star and wrapped Gu Yu''s body. There was a light "Ka" in the void. The body quickly decomposed into countless small particles and scattered in the air.


    The armored soldier watched the star rising and disappearing with the wind. Then he looked to the direction of the plain Marquis''s residence, took a deep look, clenched his fists, and whispered: "there are still six years left, only by myself!"

 Chapter 6

    In the morning, the cold air curls.


    In the back garden of the palace of marquis in the plain, a little thin body is practicing a set of complicated boxing techniques. Although he can''t play the boxing strength and style of the middle class martial arts, his posture is quite standard.


    The young man was wearing an open blue training suit, showing his bright and clean arms. His body was covered with fine beads of sweat, but he still bit his teeth and looked solemn.


    Originally, Gu Yu asked for leave from the imperial army to help Gu fan break through to the Zhongtian level, but he had to rely on himself because of Gu Yu''s accidental disappearance. Gu fan didn''t even sleep well the night before. He was worried about the eldest son of his former life and the elder brother of his present life. Although he knew that Gu Yu sometimes did some strange things, and even didn''t come back for several days, he heard from Mrs. Yujue that Gu Yu was extremely filial. Even if he didn''t come back one day, he would send someone to take a letter back to the palace of the Marquis of the plain, so that Mrs. Yujue wouldn''t worry about it. Sometimes, he asked the boy to bring a letter back, No matter how inconvenient it is, a passer-by will take a message back to the Marquis''s residence in the plain, and then go to the accounting room to get a silver or two as a reward. As it is today, it suddenly disappears, and then there is no news.


    When Mrs. Yujue had dinner last night, she also inquired carefully about the course of Gu fan''s affairs. Mrs. Yujue guessed that Gu fan might have gone out to fight against injustice and made trouble. She did not dare to go back to Hou''s house. Gu fan saw the deep worry on her face. Obviously, she can only comfort herself with this excuse now. Similarly, Gu fan is the same.


    Gu fan stopped the last move, hung his hands on his waist and breathed a sigh of relief, but his face could no longer hide his fatigue. After all, although he has strong willpower, he is not hard to fight. If he fights for two hours in a row, it is hard to avoid tiredness.


    At this time, he has not entered the middle heaven level. All he consumes in boxing is his physical strength, and he can''t absorb the true Qi of heaven and earth at all. The only way to supplement is to eat a lot of food. It''s just the time of Mao, and it''s a long time before lunch.


    Gu fan stopped his fists, hung his fists on his waist, and habitually closed his hands in front of him. He bowed in front of him. This was a habit taught by his master in his previous life. With this action, Gu fan can''t help thinking of his previous life when he was taught by his master in the mountains as a child.


    At this time, not only time flies, but also things are right and people are wrong. Gu fan''s heart is a burst of sigh.


    Gu fan walked forward a few steps, found a stone stool and sat down. The servant girl who served beside him came forward in a hurry and made a bowl of tea for Gu fan.


    It seems that he was very thirsty. Gu fan picked up the tea bowl and began to drink it, which made the servant girl beside him stare.


    When Gu fan put down the tea bowl and took a long breath, he began to feel the change of his body.


    Just now his boxing method is called "five elements boxing", which is the most basic boxing method taught and performed in the army. According to martial arts, the human body and the five elements are complementary. The lung belongs to gold, the liver belongs to wood, the kidney belongs to water, the heart belongs to fire, and the spleen belongs to earth. Therefore, the five elements boxing is also divided into "five styles", which is similar to the five elements boxing. The original intention of this set of basic boxing is to hope that the most ordinary soldiers can build up their bodies through the five element boxing, so that they are not easy to be killed by the enemy on the battlefield.


    At this time, with his thin body, he has been playing "five element boxing" for two hours in a row. It should be noted that Gu fan''s foundation is very poor, and his muscle strength is almost negligible. He is really a white faced scholar who has no strength to bind a chicken. If he compares his body to a teacup, practicing five element boxing for two hours will almost dry the water in the teacup, and there is not a drop left.


    But when Gu fan calmed down, adjusted his breathing, closed his eyes and meditated, he felt irresistible fatigue and was surprised to find another phenomenon.


    "There is vitality in heaven and earth!" Gu fan raised his head with a look of joy in his eyes: "I can feel that the vitality of heaven and earth is really gradually infiltrating into my body."


    Just now when he was fighting, he had been trying to absorb the vitality of heaven and earth in the way of Zhongtian level in his memory. Sure enough, his practice after being familiar with the way was much more effective than before!


    In fact, everyone in ancient times knows that the vitality of heaven and earth is only the foundation building stage of cultivation. There are endless powerful vitality between heaven and earth. We can''t see these vitality, but they really exist. The first step in the cultivation of martial arts is to attract the invisible but ubiquitous vitality into the body, refine the body, and lay a good foundation for martial arts. Only when the body is strong, can it hold more power.


    Therefore, Gu fan''s meticulousness in boxing is that he is afraid that his foundation is not good enough to affect his future development. But in 15 days, it''s more than enough to step into the midheaven level.


    Taking Gu Yu, who was promoted to a higher level, as a reference, it seems that in this life, Gu fan''s talent is also excellent.


    Gu fan stood up, took a deep breath, calmed his joy of promotion, turned his hand to ask the servant girl to go to the kitchen to prepare some food for him, turned around, walked to the open field, and showed the five element boxing again.


    This time, Gu fan combined the strength of heaven and earth that he had just absorbed into his boxing. At this time, the five element boxing was unfolded in his hands. It was a different situation!


    "Jindan Wuzhao!" Gu fan''s right fist was so powerful that it burst open, and a slight burst was made in the air.


    "Strong wind and strong grass!" The power of the first punch was still there. Gu fan''s figure had already rushed forward for a while. With the gravity of his body, his left hand in front of him suddenly rotated and cut off face to face. Gu fan''s right foot soared into the air and kicked hard at the void in front of him. His body turned for a week in mid air with that force. His footwall bent slightly and his hands clenched. It was the third "boundless sea". Then the body sprang up abruptly, and his hands were like two hammers. He managed to control two forces and hit the ground. A rockery in front of him was shaken by this violent force. Gu fan stopped his fist, and his tired face showed a look of satisfaction. With his cultivation before he entered the middle heaven level, he could hit the fist and shake the boulder. If Gu fan didn''t have the memory of his previous life, it would be almost impossible. After all, Gu fan''s physical strength is limited. Although Gu fan was strong in his previous life, his body is still a weak scholar. He felt exhausted several times and was about to fall to the ground. But he insisted on it. Those who can advance to the star level and even reach the peak of martial arts in later generations, even if they are not martial arts masters, must be people with firm mind and like King Kong, because learning martial arts is to be transcendent. To achieve this, we need to pay more price and receive more training than ordinary people! It''s no wonder that Gu Yun in his previous life was able to become a strong man against heaven who had made an extraordinary foundation in the ancient family. In this life, he practiced this set of five element boxing until late at night. However, the second young master of the ancient family changed from a scholar to a martial arts man full of sweat, not to mention his mother, Mrs. Yujue. Even if he was a servant girl in the mansion, he was surprised. Gu fan ate three bowls of rice at a time when he was resting. Then he went to the back garden to continue to practice his boxing. At last, he saw that there was no one around, and even cut off a branch as a short sword with his bare hands. He reviewed some of the sword moves of his previous life. He found that although the foundation of the previous star power is no longer there, fortunately those moves are clearly remembered, as long as the strength is achieved, they can be freely displayed. Thinking of this, Gu fan moved his muscles and bones for a while. It seemed that he was satisfied with the results of the first day of cultivation today. He went back to the wing room and fell asleep.

 Chapter 7

    "Yu''er, I have been galloping in Cangyuan for 20 years for my father, but I haven''t been defeated once. I can''t imagine that today, I have fallen short of success, cough... And I''m totally defeated." Gu Yun looked at the broken armor on his chest. His voice was as faint as a gossamer. He bent his body and supported a towering tree with his hand. His palm had been deeply embedded in the tree trunk.


    "Father..." the young warrior behind him cried out in despair. The armor on his body has only left a series of iron pieces, stained with large pieces of blood that have solidified into purple.


    "Yu''er, go away quickly. If they catch up, none of us will be able to leave." Gu Yun pushed away to help his youth.


    "Father, victory and defeat are common affairs of soldiers and families. Let''s fight out of the encirclement together and repay today''s shame." There are tears in the eyes of the youthˇ° And worthy of 100000 dead brothers.... "


    "Yu''er..." Gu Yun pondered. He had made a decision in his heart. This time, he even said in a very calm tone: "you said it''s death in battle. Is it a little simple to die for his country? Or is it easier to go back and bear humiliation, to be reviled, to make a comeback, and to revenge? "


    "This..."


    He slightly raised his head and said faintly: "my father is old. I''d better leave simple things to me to do."


    Suddenly, a hard and soft palm wind blows at Gu Yu''s chest. It''s not easy for the star level master''s palm. Gu Yu is unprepared. Suddenly, he has been thrown hundreds of meters away. Just now, there is a roaring cry from the forest where they are hiding. With a bright star, Gu Yu bursts into the sky: "ancient clouds are here, and the upright men are going to die!"


    Then came a gloomy sneer in the sky: "Gu Yun, you want to die by yourself, no wonder I..." a dark sword came down from the sky, and the gloomy ghost roaring sound stimulated his eardrum.


    "Ah


    Gu fan suddenly sat up from the ground. His forehead was cold and sweaty. He was short of breath. It took him a long time to calm down.


    "Young master, you are awake." There is a girl''s voice in my ear, crisp as a nightingale.


    When Gu fan looked back, he saw a young girl in a silver rat skin jacket standing by her side. Gu fan recognized that the maid was the intimate maid beside her mother and called her to be Liu er.


    "Madam said, when the young master wakes up, let me inform the kitchen to make some food for you." Ryu''er''s crisp voice is incomparably comfortable in the ears of Gu fan.


    Gu fan frowned and asked, "what time is it now?"


    Ryu''er replied in a low voice: "young master, it''s time to declare..."


    "What? I fell asleep to Shenshi Gu fan touched some painful forehead, and felt as if he didn''t get much rest.


    "The lady asked the young master to go to the West Flower hall on time for dinner in the evening." Liu Er raised his head, looked at Gu fan with water spirit eyes, and said: "madam also asked me to take a message to the young master, to cultivate martial arts, the body is fundamental, can''t drag down the body."


    "I see. Go back." Gu fan waved his hand to indicate that liu''er could leave, but he felt a trace of warmth in his heart.


    "Yes, young master."


    After the maid left, Gu fan didn''t get up and go back to his room. He sat on the floor, thinking of many pictures of "previous lives". In his memory, the war was so cruel and fierce that after reincarnation, he didn''t realize it.


    Gu fan''s eyes are moist, and the scene in his dream seems to crisscross in front of him. Even if he is a seven foot man, his nose is sour. If at that time there was a Gu fan and a star hero like Gu Yu, how could the Gu family be reduced to this?


    "In this life, it will never happen again!"


    Gu fan stood up and wiped away his tears. He didn''t go back to the wing room to rest, but in the cold wind, he began to practice martial arts again.


    "I''m different from those who started from scratch to practice martial arts. I have all the resources that a super strong man should have, and even the memory of two generations. The only thing I lack is a strong body. If I can''t grow up like this, Gu Yun, Gu Yun, are you still worthy of being a strong star step? "


    Gu Yun deeply understands his own advantages and disadvantages. The memory of a lifetime can''t give him much advantages. His mind full of martial arts spirit and knowledge has no practical advantages. If he really wants to have a powerful force that can change his fate, he has to cultivate hard, and practice harder than others to make this body, Get back to his old level as soon as possible.


    For half a month, Gu fan stayed in the back garden. In this half month, except for the necessary food, Gu fan spent the rest of his time on training.


    This kind of high-intensity training, combined with the experience of the natural martial arts, makes Gu fan''s hard work in one day equal to the time for ordinary people to practice for three to five days. In ancient times, it is not too much to describe the hard work of practicing martial arts as madness.


    Fifteen days later, at night.


    The Marquis''s residence in the plain is a secluded corner. A large platform here is used for clan worship. Usually no one will come here. Lanterns are hung on the high treetops, and the moonlight has disappeared quietly. But a figure is still flying up and down in the courtyard, like a spirit who never knows fatigue.


    For fear of disturbing other people''s rest, Gu fan chose to practice here these 15 daysˇ° Jindan Wuzhao Gu fan closed his fist in his belly, and the right hand fist as big as a wooden fish was pounded out. The air was surging, making a sound of crackling. Gu fan stepped into the body, and Gu fan then played the second move of five element fistˇ° Strong wind and strong grass Gu fan''s fists turned into palms, his legs crossed like pedals, and his body whirled around in the air. When he fell, he hit the void, and a large area of air burst, setting off a small-scale hurricane. Take advantage of the opportunity to lift your legs into the body, Gu fan two fists a point, immediately is the third style: "boundless sea!" Gu fan had a big drink in his mouth, his hands were open, and his fist force tore open the air, as if it had become a sea wave, drawing a straight air wave, and then it turned into a boundless ocean. After half a month of hard training, Gu fan has already stepped into the middle heaven level and entered the ranks of martial arts practitioners. This is the essential difference between martial arts practitioners and ordinary people. Only by absorbing the vitality of heaven and earth, can he inspire more powerful forces! And Gu fan with the basis of the previous life cultivation, coupled with his unremitting efforts, at this time the strength was to break through the envy of heaven! Five element boxing, one move after another, was used at the bottom of Gufan''s hand again and again. Gu fan''s whole body''s air is more and more intense. The sound of the air''s impact rises and falls like a huge wave. Even the air is sticky. Where the boxing style passed, there was a crackle, and all the branches of the trees were brokenˇ° The stone breaks through the cloud Gu fan touched the ground with one foot, and his body soared. At this time, his fists were like two hammers in his hands, and his arms vibrated like a dragon coming out of the abyss. Boom! Boom! There were only two dull sounds. Three steps away, two huge rockery stones had turned into debrisˇ° Good Behind the rockery, a familiar voice rang out, reflecting the dim light of the lantern. The figure Gu fan saw was Gu Yu dressed in black. In the past half a month, Gu Yu''s family did not see Gu Yu again, and Gu Yu seemed to disappear suddenly from the world, which made Mrs. Yujue very anxious, but it was not easy to look around. Because the water was so deep in the capital on that day, any rumors would be made up by other people, and then spread, becoming a soft knife to kill people without blood. It''s not uncommon in places like Tianjing City to accumulate feathers, sink boats and destroy bones. " Yu... "Gu fan was excited when he saw Gu fan. He said" Yu Er! " Almost to blurt out, but at this time he suddenly froze, thinking of the identity of this life, just bowed his head, sighed: "you come back... Everyone is worried about you." Gu fan''s face turned pale as he said. Breaking the stone and piercing the cloud consumes a lot of physical strength. These days, Gu fan has improved it. Combining with his own experience, he has removed a flashy omen. If so, the physical strength consumption is still huge. Gu Yu came over with a big stride, patted Gu fan on the shoulder with a smile, and said, "I saw some dandies bullying good women on the road that day, so I went to beat them up. As a result, when I hit them, it was a little heavier and broke a gangster''s leg. Later, I heard that it was Huang Shilang''s nephew." Gu Yu looked at Gu fan and said with a smile, "that son of a bitch didn''t see my face clearly. In order not to make trouble for our family, I kept hiding in the forbidden army and never came back." Gu Yu''s words coincide with the conjecture of Madame Yujue and Gu fan. Gu fan doesn''t have more doubts. Instead, he looks at Gu fan and shakes his head and says, "Yu, have you ever thought about how anxious the family will be? You don''t report your whereabouts to your family... "He sighed and continued:" you have caused a lot of troubles like this. In the past, your family would forgive you. Won''t they forgive you this time? " Gu Yu listened to Gu fan''s words, but he looked at Gu fan with a different look. He frowned and said, "it''s strange, brother. How can I feel that my father said this to me, and he looked like he was talking to you..." he knocked his forehead and said to himself, "is it my illusion? People say that I''m like a father, and you''re like a mother... "After hearing Gu Yu say this, Gu fan immediately became alert. He was afraid that Gu Yu might find some traces of spider silk. So he coughed and said to Gu Yu," brother, you''re so thoughtful... "

 Chapter 8

    Gu Yu nodded thoughtfully, and then said to Gu fan, "little brother, your boxing style is strong just now. It''s obvious that you have reached the peak of Zhongtian level. Next, as long as you continue to accumulate the vitality of heaven and earth, you will soon break through to Xiantian level." He said with a satisfied smile: "that set of five element boxing is also very good. Besides my father, it''s the first time that I see someone who can fight a set of common boxing to such a level."


    Gu Fan said with a light smile: "if we, as the descendants of the ancient family, can''t be better than the blue, won''t we have to go backward from generation to generation?"


    Gu Yu also nodded with a smile and said to Gu fan in a soft voice: "little brother, you have a good foundation and excellent talent, but after all, half a month is still short. There is no end to martial arts. You still need to step by step. So, don''t worry about the promotion. It will take at least two months


    "Yu, I''m not in a hurry." Gu Fan said quietly: "you know, what I lack most and what I don''t lack most is time!"


    The night is quiet, the cold night makes people feel most easily.


    Gu Yu looked at his younger brother, who was becoming more and more mature and could not be guessed. He sighed and said, "my younger brother, the scenery of our plain Marquis''s mansion is boundless. He has been able to compete with the dantai family and the Murong family. But we Gu family, intentionally or unintentionally, have offended many people. Once there is something wrong with my father, it will be a disaster for our family. You and I can''t stay out of the nest... "If he takes a deep look at Gu fan, he says," in my opinion, the Murong family has nothing to do with us, but the dantai family is definitely a serious problem for us. In the future, we have to be on guard. "


    Gu Yu talks in an orderly and progressive way, which is quite different from Gu fan''s impression that Gu Yu is reckless and reckless.


    In Gu Yun''s memory, his eldest son is a brave general who dares to rush. He has no such worldly experience. It is impossible to foresee the possibility that the ancient family will be destroyed after the power cut.


    Is it because Gu Yun reborn with Gu fan''s body, which made Gu fan pick up martial arts, so that the track of the wheel of history has changed, and even time and space have deviated?


    Gu Yu''s eyes were still deep. Looking at the moonlight in front of the court, he said faintly: "this time may be too fast for you to accept, at the latest ten years, at the earliest... Within six years..."


    Gu fan could hardly stand when he heard Gu Yu say "ten years"ˇ° You... How do you know it''s ten years? "


    There was a trace of regret in Gu Yu''s eyes, and he said, "I guess..."


    "Six years is again..." Gu fan was about to ask what, but Gu Yu slapped Gu fan on the shoulder and changed the topic: "my father has been stationed in Cangyuan for many years, in fact, it''s also for our ancient family. If one day, if I am not here, then you are the man in the family, and you should take the responsibility of protecting your mother. "


    "Don''t worry, Yu. I won''t let anyone bully anyone in the ancient family. Even a cent... "Gu fan''s eyes firmly replied.


    "Yes Gu Yu looked at Gu fan and said, "little brother, I''ll teach you our ancient family''s seventy-two falling star swordˇ° Don''t think that this "seventy-two falling star sword" is just a set of attack sword tactics. In fact, it has both attack and defense. When attacking, it can combine man and sword, incarnate as a giant sword. When defending, it can break the whole into parts and weave a sword net. It can be used when stepping into Xiantian level. The higher the cultivation, the greater the power. " Gu Yu stopped his sword, looked at Gu fan and said, "this set of sword techniques can be used to attack and defend. This is also the reason why his father was able to suppress the army of Cangyuan he people."


    Gu fan was shocked in his heart. He could not be more familiar with this set of unique names.


    Gu Yu broke off a branch and held it firmly in his right hand. He stepped back and stepped forward with a bow step. With the forefinger of the branch in his hand, there was a light posture. The light branch seemed like a sharp sword cutting iron like mud in his hand, reflecting the dim moonlight. He showed the 72 falling star sword to Gu fan in duplicate. Fortunately, Gu Yu was only practicing at this time, and there was no real Qi of heaven and earth in his movements, so the consumption was not big. Rao was so. The "whoosh" sound of the sword blade breaking through the air could be clearly heard on the whole open flat land.


    By the end of the demonstration of a set of 72 falling star swords, it was midnight.


    Gu Yu holds the sword and goes back to Gu fanˇ° Little brother, do you remember and understand? "


    "Yu, I''ll study it hard." Gu fan responds to Tao. In fact, Gu fan knew in his heart that this set of "seventy-two falling star sword" was far from all the unique skills of the ancient family. Seventy two falling star sword was just an entry-level sword move. In Gu fan''s heart, the other half of "thirty-six chop Gang sword" of "seventy-two falling star sword" was preserved. This unique skill, which needs to reach the level of Xingjie, is the essence of the ancient family.


    "OK, little brother, you have to remember..." Gu Yu''s hand re patted on Gu fan''s shoulder, "if one day, Gu family can only rely on your shoulder to support the moment, please..." Gu Yu said a heavy topic tonight, and continued: "we must help, father and I!"


    "You, why do you say that?" Gu fan felt that Gu Yu''s look was different tonight, so he couldn''t help asking.

 Chapter 9

    Gu Yu raised his head and patted Gu fan on the back. Gu fan only felt that it was dark in front of him, and his body collapsed as if out of control.


    In the early morning, a drop of cold liquid dropped on the young man''s childish face. Gu fan felt that his face was cold and wet. He wiped it with his hand, covered his head and sat up. Looking around, he found that he was sleeping in a peach forest. As soon as he turned his neck, he found that he had a splitting headache. He quickly covered his forehead with one hand, bared his teeth and stood up with a peach tree beside him.


    When he stood up, he found that this was the peach grove next to the open space where he practiced martial arts at night, and he fell asleep under the peach grove unconsciously, which was very strange.


    "Last night..." Gu fan frowned and said to himself, "what happened last night? Gu Yu... "Gu fan only felt a cold sweat seeping out of his forehead." didn''t Gu Yu teach me 72 star falling swords last night? Then... Then I don''t remember... "


    Thinking of this, he quickly patted the soil on his body and trotted all the way to the housekeeper Xu Bo.


    "Bang bang!" Gu fan knocked on Xu Bo''s door. When Xu Bo came out with a yawn, he was about to blame him. Seeing that it was Gu fan, he quickly put on a smiling face and said, "young master fan, what''s the matter so early?"


    "Xu Bo... Did big brother come back yesterday?" Gu fan asked in a hurry, "when did he come back? Does mother know? "


    Xu Bo looked at Gu fan with strange eyes. After a long time, he said, "young master fan, since he disappeared, he has never appeared again, and he has never returned to the Marquis''s residence in the plain. Young master will not miss him too much and have a nightmare..."


    Gu fan saw that Xu Bo looked calm, obviously not lying, and there was no need to hide this from him, so he ran to ask Mrs. Yujue. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Yujue also said that Gu Yu had never heard from him and never came back... Gu fan originally wanted to go to the forbidden army camp to find Gu Yu, but he saw that the time for Taixue to open a ceremony was approaching, and the time for fighting with dantaiao was coming, We have to put the matter on hold first.


    In ancient times, Taixue was a place where Confucian filial piety, fraternity, loyalty, righteousness, propriety and faithfulness were taught by officials of the imperial court. The whole Taixue was in the charge of a doctor appointed by Taifu.


    The three ministers in the Beidou Dynasty were Taifu, Prime Minister and Yushi doctor. On the contrary, Taifu is the most powerful. Taifu is usually the teacher of the current emperor or the old emperor. If the emperor is young, they can even manage the country on his behalf, and take charge of the formulation and implementation of etiquette and law.


    The establishment of military officer is relatively simple, which is headed by Taiwei, with Marquis, general, commander, deputy commander and so on.


    Gu fan went out in a carriage and arrived at Taixue half an hour later. The grand Imperial Academy stands in the northwest of Tianjing City, isolated from the residential area and royal area, symbolizing the unique style of Confucianism.


    Gu fan sitting in the carriage, opened a corner of the curtain, only to see countless carriages under the banner of each family, the Taixue horse blocked.


    "Stop here." Gu Fan said hello to the driver and walked down from the carriage.


    "Oh, I haven''t been here for a long time. I don''t know what it''s like." Gu fan''s past life and present life crisscross at this moment, which makes him suddenly feel that Taixue is far away from himself, so he suddenly remembers this place.


    "Little Marquis!" The descendants of several officials saw Gu fan, with a look of fear on his face, bowed his head and called, and stood by the side of the road. Gu fan knew what they wanted to say. With a smile, he went on.


    The story that Gu fan and Tan Tai Ao wanted to fight in Taixue had already spread, and almost everyone was very surprised. At the same time, some people seemed to speculate something behind their back. It''s generally acknowledged that the people of the ancient family have the talent to practice martial arts. If they are so excited by Tan Tai Ao, the second ancient feather will come out of the ancient family. It''s really amazing.


    It has been more than 500 years since the Beidou Dynasty. The civil and martial arts flourished, and the princes and nobles were created. And the nobles had to go to the Imperial College to learn Confucian classics and accept etiquette education. Therefore, the Imperial College has so many talents every day.


    Suddenly Gu Fan said to himself in his heart, "Gu fan, you have studied Confucianism all your life. In the end, you were poisoned to death at home for no reason. If you had joined the army earlier, you would not have fallen to such a situation. You could have stood up in the crisis of Gu family."


    Gu fan shook his head and calmed down. He was about to walk to the inner corridor of Taixue, but he heard an angry smile in his ear


    "How dare you to resist me!"


    Gu fan remembers that the voice was the second son of the houhuyan family of yingmu, called huyanlie.


    Only listening to the voice, Gu fan also judged that this huyanlie must be bullying some humble taxi. This kind of thing happens all the time, and it can''t be banned. If Gu fan used to bow his head, it''s better to hang up and go, but Gu Yun is not. He can''t rub the sand in his eyes. Instead, he can see that such a dandy like Hu Yanlie beat Gu fan. He''s arrogant and arrogant. He should be punished.

 Chapter 10

    "Get out of the way!" As soon as Gu fan looked cold, he pushed away the crowd in front of him with both hands and strode up. He had gathered a lot of vitality in his body, and he had great strength. He separated the crowd and walked past. On the corridor, a gorgeous young man with a flower and bird folding fan and a sword on his waist was squinting at another young man who was knocked down by two big men. Some of the Beidou Dynasty''s soldiers wore swords because of their martial arts practice, while others represented their status and became knights. Shizi''s sword means to fight for fame, but this sword with jade pendant becomes a unique decoration in the hands of the dandies. The young master was Hu Yanlie. Although the taxi was very pretty, I didn''t know who it wasˇ° Oh, you have a lot of guts Hu Yanlie stepped forward, squatted down, raised the young man''s chin with a folding fan, and said with a smile: "I told you not to let me go. You dare to look at me with a white eye. You are the only one who dares to treat you like this." He knocked the boy''s cheek with the folding fan in his hand and teased him: "he looks white and pretty. It''s a pity that he was beaten and broke his face. Well, you come to me and say, "master lie, I''m wrong.". Then I kiss you in front of everyone, and I''ll let you go... "A group of friends behind Hu Yanlie suddenly burst into laughter. Hu Yanlie and other dandies are naturally good at Longyang, but it''s shameless to tease a student in publicˇ° Pooh The young man''s spit was spraying on Hu Yanlie''s face. Hu Yanlie became angry. He wiped the spit off his face and yelled: "beat, beat me to death! I''ll take care of it. I''m afraid I won''t kill you, you bastardˇ° Stop it There was a roar in the inclined brake. Before huyanlie could react, he felt that a flower in front of him and a fierce fist had come to his faceˇ° You... You, which son of a bitch ate bear heart leopard gall, dare to beat your lieye... "A face to face, Hu Yanlie''s left eye has swollen up, like a dark sapphire, two thugs around are about to come up to deal with the coming man, but they hear that man''s scoldingˇ° Are you two dog slaves tired of living? " This sentence says, don''t say is two thugs, even Hu Yanlie after death of fox friend dog Gang all is a Leng. The man was dressed in Confucian clothes and wore a simple sword around his waist. He looked like he was the same as other scholars. Rao was so, but he had a heroic spirit. One hand was on the handle of the sabre. The man looked at Hu Yanlie with a sneer and said, "these dog slaves don''t know me. Don''t you know me either?" He paused a little and said in a more mean tone, "what did you just call me?" It''s not only Hu Yanlie, but also all his friends and gangsters look at each other face to face. It''s a big deal. In front of him is Gufan, the second son of Pingyuan Marquis Guyun. Although Pingyuan Marquis and yingmu Marquis are both military Marquis, their positions in the army are quite different. Only by forming an alliance between Huyan family and dantai family can the momentum of Gufan be suppressed. If Gufan studies deeply, just now huyanlie said that Gufan is the eighth son of the king, does he not scold Pingyuan Marquis Guyun for "what? Dare to say it, dare not admit it? " Gu fan sneered. Originally, Hu Yanlie wanted to accuse Gu fan of meddling in his own business, but he was defeated by Gu fanˇ° What''s the matter with Gu fan? Doesn''t he usually keep a low profile and don''t argue with others? Why did you change your temper today? "ˇ° Although Hu Yanlie is not proficient in learning, he has practiced under his hands, but he was beaten like this by Gu fan. It seems that if there is a brother, there must be a brother. "ˇ° Hehe, huyanlie''s nostrils are facing the sky, and his eyes are higher than the sky. There are many people who have been bullied by him in Taixue. Now I''ve come across the enemy Around the people in twos and threes, pointing to two people to discuss, look excited, mostly watching. I didn''t mean to step in. There are also those who have been bullied by Hu Yanlie. Now they are quite relieved. On the ground, the young man got up, went to Gu fan, made a bow to him and said: "thank you for your help."ˇ° It doesn''t matter. " Gu fan turned his head, looked at the boy and said, "this is the land of right and wrong. You''d better go quickly."ˇ° May I have your name, brother? " The boy asked after himˇ° Plain Hou Fu, ancient fan As soon as the voice came out, there was a trace of surprise in the young man''s eyes, and then he turned and disappeared into the crowdˇ° How... You just want to go... "Huyanlie suddenly felt very shameless and was about to yell, but Gu fan stepped forward and said coldly:" huyanlie, our business seems to be unfinished? "ˇ° You, what do you want to do? " Although Hu Yanlie usually bullies others, he can''t lift any airs in front of Hougu''s family in the plainˇ° I don''t want you. " Gu fan looked at Hu Yanlie with a smile, and said: "you let your two thugs slap themselves 20 times..." "no problem!" Huyanlie didn''t wait for Gufan to finish saying, he promised in a loud voice, "you all listen well, slap yourself 20 times, slap yourself hard!"

 Chapter 11

    "Wait, I haven''t finished yetˇ° Gu fan held out his right hand and palmed it in front of Hu Yanlie. He continued: "after the fan is finished, let them slap you ten times. Then you kneel down and say to me," Gu Ye, I''m wrong. I won''t dare to do it again next time. "Then he kowtowed his head again. I''ll take it as if it never happened..."


    "You... You..." Hu Yanlie stretched out his right index finger. It seemed that his facial expression was stiff and speechless because of emotional excitement. That index finger seemed to point at Gu fan''s nose, but it seemed to be afraid of something. Finally, he could only compare fiercely in front of him. The subtext was: you are cruel enough!


    "Ha ha, this Gu fan''s mouth is really cruel."


    "Well, if Hu Yanlie does this, don''t say he can''t be a man when he goes out in the future. After seeing the plain marquis in the army, yingmu Marquis could not stand up any more. "


    Seeing this scene, the surrounding taxis began to talk about it.


    "What are you doing?" Gu fan seemed to expect such a result. He took a step forward, pressed his sword and said, "what? Won''t you? "


    "You... What do you want to do?" Every time Gu fan took a step further, Hu Yanlie stepped back. In a moment, he had already left half the corridor.


    "If you don''t have a toast, I''ll have to buy you a drink." Gu fan was about to draw his sword when he made a gesture. The two guards behind Hu Yanlie were about to come forward, but they heard Gu fan say in a loud voice: "you dog slaves dare to come forward and touch me. Be careful that all of you will be sent to Cangyuan to do hard labor!"


    Gu fan''s father is Hou Guyun, who guards Cangyuan. If Gu fan is hurt, Gu Yun will be angry. He must go to yingmu Marquis''s house, and the house will only take them as servants. It''s a good way to get rid of Cangyuan.


    "Don''t you have a sword? Draw the sword Gu fan looks at Hu Yanlie jokingly. Yingmu Marquis''s house is also a general, but there is such a bad taxi.


    "This..."


    "Zheng!" When the sword comes out of the scabbard, it doesn''t form a sword gang like the one from the heaven level, but Gu fan is at the limit of the heaven level at this time, and his sword is still dancing with frightful momentum.


    Hu Yanlie felt that his legs were shaking and a wave of pressure came on his face. He could not help kneeling down.


    "Toast, no penalty." Gu fan sneered and put his sword into the scabbard. He won''t really ask Hu Yanlie to kneel down and say that. This kind of involvement is too wide. Anyway, to do this today, at least half a year, the young master of Hu Yanlie will be a man with his tail in the Imperial Academy. It''s just right for him to do this.


    Gu fan was about to leave, but he suddenly felt a murderous attack behind him, and the long sword with scabbard suddenly hit back. Although Gu fan was only a middle class warrior at this time, his fighting experience as a star level master in previous lives was all there, and even his intuition of belonging to the strong was still preserved. This level of sneak attack behind him was really a little underestimated.


    "Zheng!" The scabbard collided with the edge of the sword. Gu fan''s body was like a fallen leaf, turning in the air and falling lightly on the ground, facing the man.


    "Get out of the way!"


    With a rude shout, the taxi in front of him was forced out of a passage. He saw Tan Tai Jie, who rushed over with a large group of people, and looked at Gu fan with a posture of asking for punishment.


    "Brother Ao!" Hu Yanlie yelled. It was Dan taiao who attacked Gu fan just now.


    Originally thought that Gu fan could not have expected that he would attack him behind his back. Even if he escaped this sword, he would be very embarrassed. He just rejected Hu Yanlie''s lost face. Who knows that Gu fan calmly put up his sword and took over Dan taiao''s sword, which makes Dan taiao''s heart murmur. Is this boy''s level really improving so fast?


    Gu fan looked at Dan Tai AO and said, "Dan Tai Ao, is this the beginning of our fight?"


    "Yes, it seems that I have practiced hard. It''s a pity that you can''t fight me! " Tan Tai Ao''s eyes flashed and his heart sneered. Thanks to Dan Tai Jie''s red and green wreaths, otherwise he might have capsized in the sewer today.


    "Gufan!" Tan Tai Ao looked at Gu fan coldly and said, "just as you said, I''ll try to compete with you. But if you lose, I''m sorry. I want you to kneel down and beg for mercy on any occasion in the future and call Ao Ye." At this time, Tan Tai Ao''s arrogance reached the extreme. Looking at the proud smiles of a few friends behind him, he compensated: "not only to me... But also to them..." as soon as the voice fell, the people behind him began to laugh loudly, while some people took the opportunity to coax.


    In the face of such provocation, Gu Fan said: "well, what if you lose?"


    "Me? Will I lose to you son of a bitch? " Dan Tai Ao gave a sneer.


    "If you lose, you will not only see me kneel down..." Gu fan pointed to the taxi behind him and said, "I will kneel down when I see them!"


    "You What Tan Tai Ao valued most was his noble blood, so no matter how he bullied Gu fan, he felt that it was not too much. But it was a great insult to ask him to kowtow to these Dalits.


    "What? Don''t you dare? " Gu fan knew that he had grasped Tan Tai Ao''s weakness and said something to stimulate him.


    "Well, I promise you, don''t regret it!" Tan Tai Ao roared.

 Chapter 12

    At this time, there was another person who paid attention to the fight, but Gu fan was concentrating on Tan Tai AO and didn''t notice what happened outside the pavilion.


    If he saw this man, he would be quite surprised. The young man standing dozens of steps away is Murong que. His father Murong qianhan is Qingshu Marquis of the Beidou Dynasty. He is also the only branch of Murong family to learn martial arts. As the successor of Murong family martial arts, Murong que has reached the level of Congtian.


    The head of Murong aristocratic family was the first generation of Taifu, who had a far-reaching influence among the court officials. Even if the three gongs of that dynasty were inextricably linked with their families.


    Before Gu Yun was born, the Murong family was in charge of politics, and the dantai family was in charge of soldiers. They did not disturb each other. The dantai family had to face the Murong family in the court. Naturally, the Murong family had a way to live in the army, forming a delicate balance. However, since the emergence of the Gu family, this balance was broken, and the Murong family had to reconsider their position and attitude.


    From the perspective of Tianji, the duel between Zhongtian and Tianji is like watching children fight. But the political reason is probably the reason why Murong que will pay attention to this fight.


    "Break up!" In the crowd, Tan Tai Ao said, all the taxis around retreated, leaving a large space for two people.


    "Draw the sword!" Dan Tai Ao has drawn his sword.


    "I only know how to use a sword with a gentleman." Gu fan sneered, but put down the sword he held in his hand and continued: "as for beating dogs, my fists are enough."


    "You... Don''t deceive people too much!" Tan Tai Ao''s face turned red at this time, and it was obvious that he could not bear it.


    "If you mind, you can use the sword, I can use the fist." Gu fan continued to be sarcastic.


    It is well known that the ancient family is good at swordsmanship, but Gu fan proposed to abandon the sword and compete with boxing. I don''t know why. I just wanted to remind my younger brother not to underestimate the enemy, but I found that under such circumstances, if Tan Tai Ao could not win Gu fan with his sword, the reputation of the tan Tai family would certainly be affected. Gu fan''s words had forced Tan Tai Ao to give up fighting with him with his sword.


    Such a trick is terrible. Not only Dan Tai Jie, but also Murong que outside the crowd made the same sigh.


    In fact, Gu fan knows very well. It''s not that he wants to be brave and lose face before he deliberately abandons his swordsmanship and wants to compete with him in boxing. It''s really because now he''s only in the middle class, and the 72 star falling sword can''t be used. There''s no way to talk about other high-end swordsmanship. Judging from Tan Tai Ao''s attack on him, it''s obvious that he has asked the famous master in the mansion to instruct him and specially studied a set of sword techniques to restrain Gu fan in the past half a month. When Tan Tai Ao is stronger than Gu fan at present, he knows that he is better than Gu fan. To put it mildly, although tens of thousands of people have gone, to put it mildly, he is ignorant of current affairs.


    Gu fan has been very familiar with the five elements boxing which he has been practicing frequently for half a month. In the case of medium level strength, it is not inferior to a set of basic swordsmanship. Therefore, if he compares it with Tantai Ao boxing, he will have 80% confidence. He can knock him to the ground beautifully and step on Tantai''s face by the way. Why not?


    "Well, Gufan, you really look down on me. My dantai family is a martial arts family, and I have a lot of research in boxing. You should be aware of it


    Tan Tai Ao said in his heart that he took the sword back into its sheath and raised his hand to attack it with a fist. Some people can recognize that this move is the unique "tiger roaring style" of the tan Tai family.


    The air around him was blowing. In the wind, there was a loud roar of a tiger. The momentum was like a fierce tiger rushing down the mountain. To reach this level, the strength is close to the peak of all day.


    Gu fan''s body straightened, and his feet moved to the side. People immediately felt a wild momentum from Gu fan, as if the flourishing weeds were swaying in the wind.


    "Strong wind and strong grass!" In the crowd, a scholar recognized it immediately. The five elements boxing is a basic set of boxing, and many people know it. But if it is used to evade the opponent''s attack as it is now, Gu fan is the first one.


    Gu fan''s first move of "fierce wind and strong grass" flashed over the tiger roaring style with the speed of sudden acceleration. The first move of "fierce tiger down the mountain" was immediately a blow, the air burst at the tip of the fist, and an air wave shot straight at Tantai Ao.


    "No!" Tan Tai Ao didn''t expect that Gu fan''s skill was so fast. In front of him, his fist became bigger and bigger. But after all, he was born in Hou''s family. He had a family background and stood in front of him when he was in crisis.


    Bang!


    The fist arm intersects, Dan Tai Ao only feels like bumping into a golden bronze tripod, and his arm is about to break. The Zhongtian level has been able to absorb the vitality of heaven and earth into the body, and the flesh and blood of the whole body have already blended with the vitality, which is extremely powerful. But this move of Gufan also condensed the vitality of heaven and earth.


    "How can he be more powerful than me?" Tan Tai Ao was so shocked that he could hardly believe his own judgment. How long has it been? Fifteen days, only fifteen days. How could this ancient fan be so transformed.


    Ah!


    Tan Tai Ao was murmuring in his heart. He was a little distracted, but suddenly he heard the crowd exclaim. There was a strong wind, and the sound of the rock breaking was heard in my ears, as if the whole mountain had collapsed in front of him.


    speak high and clearly! Gu fan''s left fist was blocked, his right foot stepped on his body, and another blow came out, which was the fifth style of breaking the stone and piercing the cloud. Boom! Within four feet around Gufan, the air was torn into countless pieces, and the air currents all over the sky collided with each other. In the strong wind, people only felt that the ground under their feet was shaking, as if the mountains were collapsing. This time, it''s not just the students watching around. Even the onlooker Murong que changed his face. Gu fan''s seemingly ordinary five element boxing has the power to catch up with the secret collection of any family. This is definitely not the secret collection of the ancient family, so we can only say that Gu fan is too terrible. Bang! Tan Tai Ao seems to be swept away by the dragon of great power, throwing out like a fallen leaf, but a blue bead is rolling outˇ° Third brother See Dan Tai Ao heavily fly out, full of blood, Dan Tai Jie exclaimed, rushed up to help him, took out a pill from the sachet to himˇ° What a terrible fighting talent Murong que, surrounded by onlookers, is calm on the surface, but shocked in the heart. With his cultivation from the heaven level, he did not pay attention to the power of Gu fan. What really shocked him was Gu fan''s fighting talent. There is no doubt that the unique "tiger style" of the dantai family is much better than the five elements boxing taught in the military. Tan Tai Ao''s attainments in the fierce tiger style are not shallow, but compared with Gu fan, they are dimˇ° Is there another ancient feather coming out of the ancient family? " When he thought of the fight with Gu Yu before, Murong Que''s face was a little ashamed. He was no better than Tan Tai Ao at that time in a different placeˇ° Young Marquis Outside the war circle, there were two exclamations, and the two friends who followed Tan Tai Ao finally reflected what happened in the war circle. They did not expect that the cultivation of Tan Tai Ao would not last more than three rounds in Gu fan''s hands. You know, Tan Tai Ao has been working much harder than before in the past half a month. Unexpectedly... Gu fan lowered his head and picked up the bead that had fallen from Tan Tai Ao''s body. After only one look, his eyes suddenly lit up.

 Chapter 13

    "Danqing Yingluo!" After all, he was born in Hou''s family, and his knowledge was not so bad. Looking at the red and blue color of the Pearl in his hand, he recognized the treasure one by one.


    "If I had this treasure, one day of my training would be equivalent to the usual six days, equivalent to twenty-four days for ordinary people!" Gu fan was shocked. Unless there was an adventure, there was no shortcut to martial arts. Gu fan took advantage of the memory of Gu Yun in his previous life. He practiced hard day and night to get the speed of cultivation. However, it was a long way to return to Xinghao, but with the treasure of Danqing Yingluo, it was totally different.


    "I didn''t expect that such a dandy like Tan Tai Ao had such a treasure as Danqing Yingluo on his body!" Gu fan murmured in his heart. He knew that he had been robbed before. The Tantai family really had goods. But he soon had a decision in his heart. He had to take this jade necklace by accident.


    There are only a few Danqing wreaths in your family, which have been accumulated by the nobility. The new military Marquis of the ancient family should not even think about it.


    But at this time, Tan Tai Ao was puzzled. If he didn''t have Danqing Yingluo and lost to Gu fan, he would still think that he was negligent in practicing martial arts. But if he lost so thoroughly with Danqing Yingluo, he couldn''t figure it out. In front of so many people, he was knocked down by Gu fan like a diseased seedling, and even made him a little angry.


    "Dan Tai Ao, remember our bet? I have an idea now. " Gu fan looked at the Danqing Yingluo held between his fingers and said in a cold voice, "it''s meaningless to let you kneel down. It''s not good for your reputation as a Tantai family..." instead, Gu Fan said with a high sounding, "I want this Danqing Yingluo!" The voice was cold and firm, not negotiable.


    "No way!" Tan Tai Ao was about to get up, but he felt a cold thing had been stuck on his neck.


    "Do you want to cheat?" At this time, Gu fan''s long sword with scabbard had already pointed obliquely in front of Tan Tai Ao. He bent his right hand and put the Danqing Yingluo in his arms.


    "You, you son of a bitch!" Tan Tai Ao gritted his teeth and said, "it''s not a gentleman''s style to take advantage of others. You civilians have no quality to be marquis! Not to mention five hundred years, five thousand years is not good! "


    As soon as these words came out, not only Gu fan''s color changed suddenly, but also many taxi drivers from civilian origin around him.


    "Asshole!" Gu fan was so angry that his long sword with scabbard moved forward and then suddenly drew back. When the cold light suddenly appeared, the blade of the sword had gone straight to tan Tai Ao''s heart.


    He''s going to kill his third brother in Taixue! How dare he act so boldly!


    This is the idea that Dan Tai Jie flashed in his mind. Almost by instinct, his right hand stepped forward to block, "Dang!" The ground opened the sword that Gu fan stabbed at Tan Tai Ao''s chest.


    Even if the strength of Dan Tai Jie is not common, he uses his hand to connect Gu fan with his sword, and the back of his hand is aching.


    Gu fan only felt that the pure vitality of heaven and earth on the sword body was surging, which made him have to step back and become more heavenly! Gu fan screamed in his heart. This Dan Tai Jie in front of him is a more heavenly warrior! Different from the dantai Jie in Gu fan''s memory, he reached a higher level of strength.


    It can be seen that he deliberately concealed his strength just now, and it was obviously unwise to fight hard. But if he turned around without saying a word, it was obvious that the momentum he had painstakingly built would fall short of success. The dantai family could still be domineering in the Imperial Academy and collude with Hu Yanlie, the fox friends and dogs.


    Thinking of this, Gu fan seemed to easily push the sword back into the scabbard and said with a smile: "the king and Marquis Xiang Ning has seed. Don''t say it''s your dantai family, even if it''s a royal family, it''s also from the grass. It''s only five hundred years since we came into the house. If we are cheap, you are all cheap!"


    This sentence is well founded, and it is also full of momentum when Gu fan speaks. All the people in the Tantai family look at each other and don''t know how to answer it.


    After that, the common people''s scholars finally breathed a sigh of relief. If Gu fan didn''t argue, I''m afraid the common people''s scholars would never be able to stand out in the Imperial Academy. However, some people still saw the clue. Gu fan''s export not only brought to the dantai family, but also to the royal family... I''m afraid of "bold, what did you just say!" A clear drink suddenly rang out from behind the crowd. A young man in royal guards came out of the crowd slowly. His face was like jade, his eyes were like stars, but his eyebrows were filled with the rebellious spirit of a hero. It is this strange breath, combined with a long sword tied around the waist, that combines Wen and Wu, Confucianism and soldiers perfectly.


    He stepped forward slightly. Although he seemed to understand anger from the tone just now, his posture was still calm and elegant. Behind him, two guards with knives followed closely.


    From the momentum of the man who spoke just now, combined with his previous life experience, Gu fan vaguely saw that he was a higher level warrior, but the breath of the two guards behind him was as thick as a mountain. Even so, Gu fan felt that these two people were secreting their own breath, as if they were trying to hide their strength.


    Star level master! Judging from the dress of the two guards, they were sent out to be bodyguards, and their status was not high.


    All of a sudden, Gu fan only had these four words in his mind, and he could use the star level master as a guard... Even the plain Marquis''s mansion didn''t have such a great style. Could it be that... The dantai family and the Huyan family and other aristocratic scholars suddenly looked happy, but they seemed nervous, respectful and even dare not say a word, but from this point of view, They are not friends but enemies.


    When Gu fan was in doubt, he heard Tan Tai Ao shout: "Gu fan! What''s your attitude when your highness aochen asks you! " Aochen... Gu fan''s memory of the past life flashed like snow in his mind and finally overlapped the two faces completely. The fifth royal highness of the star emperor, Xing aochen, Gu Yun had known him in his previous life when he was already 30 years old. The reason why Gu fan remembers him is that he has almost reached a terrible level in terms of both his literary and military strategies and his imperial power. It''s rare for the royal family to reach the later stage of Xingjie in martial arts, which is the accumulation of elixir, natural materials and local treasures. At the same time, he was proficient in six arts in Confucianism, maintained a good relationship with the great Confucians of the imperial court, and had a perfect balance between the strategists and the Confucians. This kind of ghost talent, which was almost envied by people, made him the prince who was most likely to compete with the Prince xingzhenxuan for the throne at that time. Finally, this young and slightly childish face ten years ago finally overlaps with the face of Prince xingaochen ten years later.

 Chapter 14

    If it is still a previous life, Gu fan would not take the initiative to make friends with the prince, who is a gifted genius and has power over the government and the opposition, at least he would not be an enemy, because it is stupid to do so. But at this time, an anger was burning in Gu fan''s chest, and he recalled a lot. In his previous life, he galloped the battlefield for his country and suppressed cangyuanhe people for more than ten years. He stood by and waited for help, but what he was waiting for was not reinforcements, but an imperial edict to destroy his family! If Gu fan does not have a previous experience, he is likely to choose to apologize to calm the storm. But now and then, knowing that the biggest culprit for the family''s destruction came from the royal family, how could Gu fan maintain his respect for the royal family? Apologizing? Who should apologize to whom! These are the two men. One is a martial arts strongman who has reached the level of heaven and enjoys a lot of miraculous drugs, natural materials and treasures. The other is a rookie who has just entered the level of middle heaven. What he has is just some skills and secrets that can''t be used in his previous life. There is no need to say that there is a huge gap between them. The star proud dust wants to knock down the present Gu fan in one move, almost has no suspense matter. But let star proud dust slightly surprised is, Gu fan''s eyes. That kind of eyes, deep, cold and cold, through those eyes, Xing aochen felt a persevering, strong soul. Such perseverance can be destroyed but not conquered. After all, Xing aochen was born into a royal family. Although Gu fan, such a scholar, looked at him with such eyes in public, which made him feel a little embarrassed, his inherent elegance still restrained him from getting angryˇ° You are the second son of Pingyuan Hou. " The star Ao dust is different from just now, unexpectedly is with a kind of almost indifferent tone speakingˇ° Do you know what crime you just committed? Contempt for the royal family is a great crime that can destroy the family. " He stopped for a moment and continued to say: "but my dynasty is not the former dynasty of severe punishment, and you are not the year of weak crown. The so-called childlike innocence, cough..." here, Xing aochen stopped for a momentˇ° Just nod your head and apologize. I''ll take it as if I didn''t hear you just now, and let it go! " What xingaochen said is not only unquestionable, but also understanding. Several common people who usually associate with Gufan are relieved. Fortunately, the prince just wants to get back face, and doesn''t mean to cure Gufan. Dan Tai Ao is in the heart is a burst of uncomfortable, so forget it? Just nod and apologize? Just as they were waiting for Gu fan to soften up, let the big thing turn into the small one, and let the small thing turn into the small one. When they were gone, Gu fan suddenly put a strange smile on his lips, slowly opened his mouth and said, "I, no, do it!" What Xing aochen said just now seems very frightening, but it''s just a big hat. If it''s put into practice, it''s because Hou Youzi of Pingyuan will be punished for the crime of destroying his family. The Beidou Dynasty is not only destroying the Great Wall, but also causing a series of uproar, and even affecting the foundation of the dynasty, What Xing aochen said may not exist at all. He only thought that he was fooling a child to admit his mistake and apologize, but he didn''t know that Gu fan''s body was the soul of Hou Gufan in the plain at this time. That kind of intelligence has surpassed almost all his peers, even the talented Xing aochen is inferior. All the people showed the expression of being struck by thunder, even Dan Tai Jie and Murong que were no exception. bold! This plain Hou young son is really too bold! Originally also ready to separate the crowd suddenly stopped, all the people are looking at the star proud dust reflection. Different from everyone''s expected rage, Xing aochen calmly fished up his sleeve and put his hand into his arms. When he reached out again, there was a light purple jade bead on his fingertip. In the bead, the purple liquid seemed to flow continuouslyˇ° Purple and green Yingluo Dan Tai Ao fiercely called out, he stares at the bead in the star Ao dust hand. This kind of Wu Dao Kui Bao is much stronger than Danqing Yingluo. The star Ao dust silently nods, as if is praises the tan Tai family''s person to be knowledgeableˇ° Yes, this is the most precious jade of martial arts. When practicing martial arts, if you take this bead with you, you can absorb the energy of heaven and earth through your orifices five times faster than the Danqing Yingluo, which is equivalent to the effect of ordinary people in more than 20 days. " Although Gu fan didn''t want to see Xing aochen, his eyes were still attracted by the magical purple and green Yingluo in Xing aochen''s handsˇ° Gu fan, Confucianists use reason to convince others, and strategists use strength to convince others. Since I can''t persuade you with reason, I have to use strength to persuade you. " The star Ao dust is indifferent way, but at this time the breath that he sends out has already been completely different from the just refined, seem to be a sword that is about to come out of sheathˇ° I believe that you will never refuse to bet on me? Is this a purple and green Yingluo? " Gu fan''s eyes never leave the purple and green Yingluo in Xing aochen''s hand when he talks. Although he knows that there are many purple and green Yingluo in the Imperial Palace, otherwise Xing aochen would not take them out to make colorful head, but it is too important for his cultivation.

 Chapter 15

    "That''s right. This purple and green Yingluo is the color head of the gambling match!" Xing aochen takes a look at Gu fan and suddenly bends his finger. The purple and green Yingluo shoots at Gu fan. From the heaven level master, sword is sword Gang, fist is fist Gang, with purple green Yingluo as concealed weapon, still with a trace of vigorous Qi. Xing aochen knows that he is already at the beginning of the sky level, and the person whose strength is lower than Xiantian level can''t catch the purple green Yingluo that he has popped up. As time went by, Gu fan put his scabbard in front of him and made a sharp sound. Although he took off most of his strength, the mouth of the tiger holding the sword was numb. Then his left hand moved forward and firmly connected the purple green Yingluo to the palm of his hand. Such a set of actions can be accomplished in one go. Ordinary people can''t see anything unusual. But Xing aochen is secretly strange. Just now, he popped up the purple green Yingluo just to give Gu fan a bad impression. Unexpectedly, it was dissolved by himˇ° I don''t bully you either. I''ll lend you this purple and green Yingluo for a month and a half. After you go back, you can practice hard. At that time, as long as you can catch my three moves, you will win. And this purple and green Yingluo belongs to you, but if you lose... ". Xing aochen even pushed the boat with the current and lent the purple green Yingluo to Gu fan, which surprised and envied the surrounding taxis, whether they were from the dantai family or the poor family. Gu fan''s eyes lit up. Although he knew that there was no free lunch in the world, and that Xing aochen might have bad intentions, he really needed this purple green Yingluo. Along the way, it was too difficult for him to practice in the normal way, and he didn''t have much time. With purple and green Yingluo, at least before the star stage, it would be very beneficial to his cultivationˇ° What do you want? " Gu Fan said in a deep voice. Xingaochen said: "well, if you lose, I don''t want your purple and green Yingluo. As long as you are in front of me, I sincerely apologize to tan Tai AO and me! " Apologizing to this villain? For what? But "I promise you!" Gu fan''s answer was firm without any hesitation. Star proud dust but surprised a jump, he knew Gu fan should promise, but did not expect that he would promise so neatly, without hesitationˇ° What is the reason for this Gufan? Even if I gave him a purple and green Yingluo, he could not reach the level of Congtian comparable to me in just one and a half months Star proud dust eyes twinkle, countless thoughts flashed through my mind, but how do you also don''t understand, Gu fan with what promise this bet. Although you have reached Xingjie in your previous life, I was Xinghao in my previous life. I don''t know how many opponents like you have trampled on. Well, since you are willing to do so, I have to accept it. Moreover, he also knows that the opponent is the ladder for a warrior to move forward. Before, he even planned to use Gu Yu as his imaginary enemy to improve his martial arts. Now the prince aochen is a more suitable candidate. Gu fan also knows that the real warrior, in the face of difficulties, will only face the difficulties, with their own faith, will and patience, to defeat the opponent. Only those who have such carelessness and persistence can make great achievements in martial artsˇ° I don''t take advantage of you either Xing aochen even took off his sword and gently threw it to Gu fan. He said, "I can tell you that I am good at using sword. This is the Jing skeleton sword I wear with me. Under it, ordinary long sword is the same as scrap iron. I use Jing skeleton to fight against you. It''s like deceiving others." Looking at Gu fan, he said with deep meaning, "Gu family specializes in kendo, and I will give you this amazing skeleton. At that time, I will take another famous sword to fight against you. You can fight me again in this Taixue after a month and a half!" With that, Xing aochen turned and left. The two star level masters behind him also kept silent, followed closely, and soon disappeared in the sight of everyone. Coax! As soon as xingaochen left, the Taixue corridor exploded. All the scholars and scholars looked at Gu fan with the expression of meeting ghosts, and then began to whisperˇ° This, this, this is OK? "ˇ° Gu fan is very lucky. I didn''t expect to get a purple and green Yingluo and a startling sword. It''s true that misfortune and fortune depend on each other! "ˇ° If we want to challenge the warrior from the heaven level with the cultivation of the middle heaven level, then our hard cultivation is just like dirt Gu fan also breathed a long sigh of relief at this time, and slowly unfolded his left hand to receive Ziqing Yingluo. He saw a large piece of purple red blood in his palm, which almost connected with Ziqing Yingluo. Gu fan bit his lip and clenched his left fist again. The crowd consciously separated him from the road, and he went to the depth of Taixue. The taxi who was molested by huyanlie just now, I don''t know when, has already stood behind Murong queˇ° Brother, that huyanlie is too much. You must let your father cure him! "ˇ° Xiaohan, now you know that learning too much is not fun. " Murong que patted the famous scholar on the shoulder with a smile and said, "I''d better stay at home and embroider in the future."ˇ° I don''t, I don''t, I don''t! " The scholar helped his own silk scarf, spat out his tongue at Murong que, and walked towards the queen.

 Chapter 16

    When Gu fan came out of Taixue again, he took the Jingkui sword and sat on the carriage of Pingyuan Marquis''s house.


    "Little Marquis!" The coachman at the door came up in a hurry. Seeing that Gu fan''s complexion was rather bad, he asked with concernˇ° How''s it going? "


    Gu fan took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "you can just know this. Don''t tell Madame Mother has enough things to worry about, if let her know, it will be sad.


    But he knew that the fastest news in the world was news. The second son of the Marquis of Pingyuan and the prince of aochen are gambling in Taixue. Such exciting news will make Tianjing City full of storms in a day. Gu fan''s advice is just a cover up.


    "Yes, young master."


    After sending the coachman, Gu fan sat in the carriage, took out a bottle of medicine powder from the sachet, put it on his bruised palm, and then began to pay attention to the sword that Xing aochen gave him. Even if you don''t know that it''s a famous sword, you can guess from the golden dragon pattern on the scabbard that what''s inside the scabbard must not be any product.


    "Hiss!" Gu fan just pulled the sword out of its sheath half an inch ago. A shrill sword chant came out of the sheath. The whole carriage was illuminated by the cold light like snow. Gu fan felt a piercing chill through the sheath. Gu fan was surprised and quickly pushed the sword back into the scabbard.


    Gu fan had read a lot before he was 16 years old, so he naturally knew the origin of the Jinggu sword. According to history, Jinggu sword was the sword of the ancient god of desolation, symbolizing killing and revenge. When the sword was finished, it was brilliant, the sun and the moon were fighting for glory, the stars were avoiding color, and the ghosts and gods were crying. According to Gu Yun''s understanding, this sword should be a magic weapon. Moreover, the sword Qi rushes to the stars. It''s at least a magic weapon of Haotian level. It can only be used as a sharp weapon because it can''t subdue the spirit of Jinggu sword with the strength of ancient people''s body.


    "Or am I too weak. If I hold a heavy hand, a high official, a flick of my finger can make the Tantai family disappear, how dare Tantai Ao be presumptuous to me? How dare Xing aochen reprimand me in front of the public


    Gu fan did not return to the plain Marquis''s house. He took a carriage all the way to the western suburbs of Tianjing City.


    "Stop here." Gufan stopped the coachman and got out of the carriage. In front of us, there are rows of green willows. A clear green river runs through the capital of heaven, winding eastward.


    Gu fan''s mood is like the waves. After this incident, his heart surged with a stronger desire for power.


    "I need strength, more powerful! Only the invincible power can protect the relatives around you in the treacherous world Every morning, he will be awakened by the nightmare of the past. It is like a curse that haunts two generations, and it is like a piercing scar that reminds him all the time. If he does not have enough strength, all this will reappear without dispute.


    In this life, no matter Gu Yu, who has amazing talent, or Gu Yun, who has a heavy hand, these can not bring him a sense of security. Only by mastering the powerful power, Gu fan felt that he would not wake up again and again.


    "Nine years, only nine years!"


    Gu fan''s mind was confused. He tore off his coat and punched out. He began to practice his boxing by the quiet and remote green water.


    "Jindan Wuzhao!"


    "Strong wind and strong grass!"


    With one punch, Gu fan''s mind gradually calmed down. Green River breeze slowly, rippling water, Gu fan''s mind unconsciously, Jin into a kind of ethereal realm. In my mind, except for boxing, there is a blank, nothing to think about him.


    "The stone breaks through the cloud!"


    Gu fan suddenly gave a big drink, and his fists were handed out at the same time. The air around stirred violently, and there were two big vortices. Gu fan''s fists vibrated, and two starlike airstream burst out and blasted to the long willow tree ten feet away.


    Bang! Bang!


    There were two loud sounds on the Bank of the green water river. The middle part of two long willows exploded, and sawdust flew into the sky. In the sawdust, the crown of the upper part of the long willow tree was toppled heavily.


    Two fists, creating a terrible momentum, Gu fan finally woke upˇ° The move of "breaking the stone and piercing the cloud" consumes the most physical strength. Gu fan immediately feels weak and weak. However, at this time, Gu fan suddenly felt a faint air rising in his abdomen.


    "The true Qi of heaven and earth!"


    Gu fan was shocked and then overjoyed. That warm feeling, but it is true. The characteristic of Xiantian level is to feel the true Qi of heaven and earth.


    "I didn''t expect to step into Xiantian level at this time!" After a little joy, Gu fan thought of his own knowledge of martial arts.


    Different from heaven and earth, heaven and earth fuse the essence of each warrior''s own blood and essence, and the essence of heaven and earth purified by heaven and earth is the foundation of the body of martial arts.


    "At this time, I have reached the enviable heaven level. I have to make a good plan." Gu fan''s mind was quiet, and he was not dazed by the joy of breaking through the envious heaven level.


    Zhongtian level is still in the foundation building stage of martial arts cultivation, so it is impossible to learn any advanced moves. Naturally, there is no big saying about weapons. At Xiantian level, you have to choose a weapon and then study a move. The choice of Xiantian level will affect the later development potential of martial arts, which is also the difference between the royal family and ordinary people''s children.


    Think of the most powerful martial arts moves of Xiantian level... In a flash, Gu fan''s mind is full of masculine and powerful mountain and river matchless formula, fierce wind and thunder chop Gang sword, evil and cruel soul killing and soul eating formula... In the face of these skills, Gu fan only laughs.

 Chapter 17

    These are some ancient skills he collected in his previous life. He started at the envious heaven level and grew up at the star level. Anyone with his power can move mountains and seas, but for Gu Yun, who has reached the star level, it is not worth mentioning. Although he also had the idea of letting Gu fan learn one of these skills in this life, on the one hand, the power of "seventy-two falling star sword" of the ancient family is almost the same as these ancient skills; on the other hand, Gu fan, as a son of an aristocratic family who stays at home, can actually learn these lost and strange skills, which inevitably makes people suspicious and even increases a lot of danger.


    Sword is an important factor in swordsmanship. A good sword can make a swordsman unparalleled in the world. Similarly, a sword inferior to an opponent can also become a fatal weakness of swordsmen.


    In Gu fan''s hand, there is a famous sword: Jinggu!


    Just now in the car, with Gu fan''s mid heaven level strength, he couldn''t subdue the spirit of Jingkui sword, and even it was difficult to pull out the sword. Now Gu fan has stepped into Xiantian level, and his strength has risen several levels, so his desire to pull out Jingkui sword is even stronger.


    Gu fan sat down on the grass beside the green water, held the startled skeleton in front of him, held his breath, and gathered the Qi of heaven and earth on his right hand holding the handle of the sword.


    "Drink!"


    Gu fan gave a loud drink, and his right hand was trying to pull out the scabbard of the Jinggu sword. At this moment, a chill came from the palm of Gu fan''s right hand, and he almost crazily sucked the real Qi of heaven and earth in Gu fan''s body.


    "No!" Gu fan''s Secret cry is not good. Jingkui sword is like a bottomless hole, constantly devouring the only real Qi of heaven and earth in his body. According to this speed, his real Qi will be sucked up by him in a moment, at least to the middle level, and even affect his martial arts foundation.


    Gu fan wanted to let go, but he found that his right hand seemed to be glued on the handle of Jinggu''s sword, and he couldn''t get rid of it at all. The true Qi of heaven and earth was quickly absorbed. Jinggu''s fierce sword didn''t mean to let go. Gu fan just felt that his whole life was affected by that point, and rushed to his right hand crazily, and his whole palm became dark purple.


    If Gu fan could see it at this time, he would be surprised to find that a wisp of bright red appeared in the blood trough of the sword, which was as clear as ink, and slowly poured into the sword body along the blood trough.


    As if because of the massive loss of blood, Gu fan even felt his consciousness more and more blurred, as if the whole person was in the void.


    "Damn, actually..." Gu fan wanted to say something, but his lips moved, but he couldn''t even spit out a complete word.


    He seemed to hear the sword in his hand laughing, trying to devour his whole soul.


    It was also like an illusion. A mellow breath came from behind him. He couldn''t wait to join the battle, and along the meridians, he was pounding the attack of jingskeletal sword.


    When Gu fan woke up again, it was already dusk. It seems that Gu fan''s body is so weak that he doesn''t even have the strength to raise his hand. You know, Gu fan has been practicing day and night for the past half a month, and he has even stepped into the enviable heaven level. The strength of his body has far exceeded that of ordinary people. At this time, he even feels so weak.


    The first thing he had to do at this time was not to get up, but to sit up quickly and adjust his breath. A faint stream of air, though as thin as a willow silk, still lingered in his abdomen. It was the true Qi of heaven and earth. Feeling this breath, Gu fan can''t help but feel relieved. He experienced the attack of Jingkui sword. Although his body was much weaker, fortunately, he didn''t get beaten back to Zhongtian level. It''s really unfortunate.


    Gu fan led a ray of heaven and earth Qi to his limbs, and finally made his limbs feel something. He staggered to his feet, but heard the sound of "bang Dang". The Jinggu sword, which had been lying flat on him, fell to the ground. Beside the Jinggu sword, there was a piece of dark iron.


    Gu fan grabs that piece of iron, which is obviously not fan iron. It''s very heavy to start with. There is a big character "Huang" written in the ancient seal script on the half palm sized piece of iron. It seems that it is cut down from the whole with force. The cutting is neat and incomparable. This person''s accomplishments can be seen.


    When I think of the time when I was attacked by the sword, it seems that someone helped me. Maybe it was the man who left it.


    I believe that person must know it. I will thank him again. Gu fan took the piece of iron into his arms, lowered his head and saw the startled skeleton on the ground. He was really angry and annoyed. He grabbed the sheathed startled skeleton sword and said, "the fierce sword bites the Lord. What do you want The fierce sword was about to be thrown into the green water river. Suddenly, a dark light fell down. The sword slipped from the scabbard and was firmly inserted on the ground. In a moment, the light dissipated. In front of Gu fan was a dark sword with a long purple red sword. Although the purple red sword looked more like a clot of blood, But it is perfectly combined with the pattern engraved on the body of the sword.


    The blade of the sword pierces into the sand and stone for an inch, which is enough to prove the edge of the famous sword!


    Gu fan seemed to be worried about what happened just now. First, he reached out his finger and touched the handle of Jinggu sword. The feeling of sucking the real Qi didn''t appear. Then he grasped the whole right hand, and there was still no abnormality. Then he pulled up the Jinggu sword and put it in front of him. After a careful examination, there was still no abnormality, and he was relieved, Push the sword back into the scabbard.


    It''s a little surprising that I actually surrendered Jingkui sword by mistake. When he came back from the green water, the coachman was sitting on the shaft of the carriage, smoking a bag of dry smoke. When he saw Gu fan coming, he jumped down from the car and said respectfully, "little Marquis, you come back to practice..." unexpectedly, the easygoing and cheerful little Marquis didn''t say a word and got into the carriage, It seems that he said: "back to the plain Marquis''s house..." it''s not that Gu fan didn''t speak. He was too tired and weak. Fortunately, Gu fan also had a purple and green Yingluo given to him by xingaochen, which absorbed the true Qi of heaven and earth nearly ten times faster than normal people. In ancient times, if you strengthen your body with the true Qi of heaven and earth, your body''s recovery speed will be much faster than that below Xiantian level. Ziqing Yingluo is such a treasure of martial arts. For ancient people, it is something they need. But it''s different for the royal family. Today, the royal family establishes the country by military means. In the royal treasury, I don''t know how many ancient martial arts and ancient magic weapons are collected. A purple and green Yingluo is nothing to the royal family.

 Chapter 18

    In the morning, the cold fog curls. Two horses with a carriage appeared in front of the Imperial College.


    "A month and a half has passed. It''s time to make an appointment with xingaochen." Gu fan jumped out of the car in a plain robe. Frost has passed, and a period of time will be the beginning of winter. He looked at the bare trees on both sides of the road and breathed deeply.


    The weather is getting colder and colder, and most of the princes and scholars who come and go back and forth in the Imperial College are wearing a brocade coat or fox skin clothes. Only Gu fan was still wearing a thin dress. This is the advantage of the true Qi of heaven and earth. It can run the whole body, warm the meridians, and resist the cold.


    Gu fan was very weak for a time after he was attacked by the Jingkui sword. Fortunately, he lost a lot of blood, which did not affect his Qi and muscles. As a young Marquis of the plain Marquis''s residence, he has no shortage of diet and tonics to regulate his body. In addition, he has the warm nourishment of heaven and earth''s true Qi, so in one and a half months, his body has recovered to the previous level.


    "Gufan, it''s Gufan When people around saw Gu fan get out of the car, they yelled, and each of them gave way. Some of the eyes that looked at Gu fan were afraid, some were curious, some were envious, and some were contemptuous. Finally, these eyes intertwined with the sword that Gu fan wore around his waist.


    The famous sword frightens the skeleton!


    Gu fan faced all this with a cold smile in his heart.


    He strides into Taixue. His martial arts became envious of heaven, and he survived the attack of jingkujian. His spirit and temperament changed greatly.


    Entering Taixue, Gu fan was the first to see a young scholar standing on the corridor of Taixue. Like Gu fan, he only wore a thin white brocade, with a blue cloud jade pendant wrapped around his belt and a cloud swallow carved in the hollow. The thick breath came out of his body involuntarily.


    Murong family!


    Gu fan was about to say something, but he heard the young man say: "brother Gu, you are here. I have the surname Murong, and I have a single name


    It was the Murong que that came to watch the battle that day. But the ancient family didn''t have much contact with the Murong family. Murong que appeared at this time. I didn''t know whether he was a friend or an enemy.


    Murong que continued: "Your Highness aochen and several noble princes have been waiting in the storm Pavilion at the end of the corridor for a long time. The people of the dantai family and the Huyan family are there to see your jokes!"


    "Yes." Gu fan nodded carelessly.


    When Murong que saw the appearance of Gu fan''s mind, a little surprise flashed in his eyesˇ° In the past half a month, your highness aochen''s cultivation of Kendo has reached the limit of heaven. I''m afraid even your elder brother Gu Yu can''t compete with him. You can''t take three moves, or even lose one. Elder brother Gu has excellent boxing skills. Why don''t you put forward to compete with your highness on the pretext that you can''t pull out the Jinggu sword? After blocking the three moves, your highness won''t make too much trouble for you... "


    Who knows that Gu fan even raised his hand to signal that Murong Que in front of him didn''t need to say any more.


    Murong que was also regarded as Gu fan. He was too proud to say that he couldn''t use the Jinggu sword. He quickly said, "brother Gu, it''s normal that you can''t pull out the Jinggu sword, because the famous sword is at least a local artifact, and you can''t control it if you don''t reach the congenital level. Although you have reached the Xiantian level, you can''t use it in the past... So..."


    With a friendly smile on his face, Gu Fan said politely: "brother Murong''s heart, Gu fan''s heart, and his highness aochen''s competition, Gu fan''s own discretion." Gu fan''s eyes are bright, his spirit converges, and his will is unshakable.


    It is self-evident that there is a long way to go before entering Xiantian level and Congtian level. However, Murong que is surprised by Gu fan''s calmness, but it is not good to strike Gu fan''s momentum before the contest, so he has to be silent.


    Gu fan walked past Murong Que and toward the storm Pavilion.


    The storm Pavilion is full of people.


    At this time, Xing aochen was dressed in a light brocade robe and sat on the stone bench of the storm Pavilion. Behind him, there were still two star step guards. Their heavy black armor gave people a strong sense of oppression. Black and white, in all things scattered in late autumn extremely eye-catching.


    Under the stone steps of the storm Pavilion stood a group of people, such as the son of Qing Tian Marquis, Dan Taijie, the son of Ying Mu Marquis, Hu Yanlie, and so on. Almost all of them were noble officials, and there were dozens of people.


    These people were not invited by Xing aochen. Gu fan defeated Tan taiao in Taixue and openly insulted the nobles. Xing aochen came out as the nobles. Naturally, he was with them. Although most people know that with the strength of his highness aochen, Gu fan can be easily won, but the number of people who support him is still indispensable. Besides, if you look at Gu fan who was unbearable a month ago, you can also comfort the heart wounds of these noble scholars, especially the Huyan family.


    Since huyanlie nearly knelt down in Taixue when he was scared by Gufan, he never came back to Taixue. It is said that yingmu Hou hated iron and banned him. Until today, he wanted to see Gufan make a fool of himself before he appeared here again. Even if Gu fan loses this time, the face of yingmu Marquis''s house will never come back.


    "Gu fan, such a big shelf, has so many people waiting for him!" Hu Yanlie stood in the wind for half an hour and could not help muttering.


    "The airs are not big. How dare you challenge the royal family?" Dan Tai Ao beside him smiles at Hu Yan lie Xie. Obviously, he is looking forward to Gu fan''s appearance of being beaten down by Xing Ao Chen''s three moves.

 Chapter 19

    "It''s no surprise that the martial arts at the heaven level take their palms as swords, and use their hands instead of swords to cut gold and iron. Your highness aochen has a famous sword in his hand. This time, Gu fan may really have to suffer. " Dan Tai Jie, who was standing beside Tan Tai Ao, was wearing a big black banner. He looked at the direction of the gate of Taixue and said with his hands on his shoulders. A group of students were waiting outside the pavilion. For a long time, they didn''t see Gu fan. They were impatient and talked about it one after another. They were extremely dissatisfied. Compared with the impatient taxi under the stone steps, Xing aochen, sitting in the pavilion, closed his eyes and put all the sounds in his ears. His five fingers of his right hand constantly rubbed against a dragon jade pendant in his palm. Man raises jade. Jade is like man and gentleman is like jade. Xing aochen sighed in his heart that Gu fan didn''t come yet. The longer he dragged on, the more taxis he gathered. It was almost inevitable that Gu fan would lose to him. He just wanted to make Gu fan take a soft suit and turn the big thing into the small one. Who knows that he was as stubborn as an ox and made this matter so hard. This time, if he was defeated, who would not be the nobles who have no other skills? After this Taixue, his enemies will be everywhere. It''s a pity. Star proud dust eyes slightly opened a line, issued a sigh that almost no one can hearˇ° Coming, Gufan, coming! " A scholar suddenly pointed to the front and cried. The star Ao dust Shua once completely opens eyes, the vision sweeps to Gu fan. Xing aochen gave Gu fan Jinggu sword in the hope that he would have self-knowledge and let him quit on the pretext of not being able to use Jinggu sword. Who knows... Can he control Jinggu sword? It''s impossible... Even if he wants to make Jinggu sword yield completely... In a month and a half, Gu fan''s breath has obviously changed a lot. At this time, the feeling of Gufan is deep and introverted, just like mountains, rather than before, uninhibited, wild as torrents. See Gu fan appear, a pair of eyes light Shua of sweep past, all concentrated to Gu fan body. The whole storm pavilion was silent, producing a huge and invisible pressure. Da! Da! Da! Gu fan''s steps are calm and steady, so many people are watching, but his expression is calm as water, without any ups and downsˇ° Gufan, are you ready for a month and a half? " The star Ao dust opens eyes slightly, stands up to look at the Gu fan outside the pavilion to ask a way. Gu fan''s steps stopped abruptly when he heard the sound: "please give me advice from your highness aochen!" Two people meet "just a pity, even if you subdue my Jingkui sword, this time, you still can''t win me..." star aochen''s breath suddenly changed, as if it was a sky containing wind and thunder, making a heavy and powerful voice.

 Chapter 20

    It''s silent, but it''s like thunder.


    It''s just that what appears in xingaochen''s hand is not a peerless weapon. It''s a long sword with a broad blade, which is slightly white in the red. The crack on the sword body is more like the mark left by the craftsman''s carelessness.


    Just as the people were talking about what the sword was in his highness aochen''s hand, Gu fan''s body was shocked, and then the man with incredible expression was dantai Jie. After all, the other taxis are short-sighted and can''t recognize them, but how can they not?


    There is no doubt that the head of the famous sword is it. Compared with him, the famous sword is like a horse and a unicorn running side by side. The sword of hegemony, Longxi!


    It is said that Longxi is the supreme sword of ancient times. It was forged with the backbone of Tianlong, which sealed the soul of Tianlong as the spirit. Later, it was found by the sword devil, who killed all sides with Longxi. After the sword devil, the sword disappeared. Obviously, the imperial family of the Beidou Dynasty got this peerless sword again, until it appeared in the hands of Xing aochen. If Gu fan''s blood had refined the startled skeleton and had a chance to win, he would surely have lost at this time.


    Xing aochen feels Gu fan''s mind shocked, and his eyes show praise. The second son of the ancient family has insight, and he knows that I have the dragon breath sword in my hand.


    "When I talk and do things, I naturally have one thing to say and one thing to do. Do you want to start? " Gu Fan said in a deep voice, showing a strong confidence in his voice.


    "But how could he have such a strong self-confidence when facing my Longxi sword? Has he been practicing hard all this time, and has he produced any powerful Assassin''s mace? " Feel Gu fan strong self-confidence, star proud dust heart also shaken for a while, don''t want to understand, why he has such self-confidence.


    "Please Gu fan''s right leg retreated, holding Jinggu''s right hand to make a sword flower finally stop and hold it in front of him.


    Xing aochen walks down the steps of the storm Pavilion, holding the dragon''s breath sword obliquely, and stands two feet in front of Gu fan. Star aochen holds the sword''s palm, white and slender. Star aochen obviously knows the importance of the touch and sensitivity of five fingers to the swordsman, so she has been nursing for a long time. Soak your hands with Millennium ginseng. This kind of consumption is too much for ordinary families.


    "Gufan, you should know that if you fight against me, I will certainly use my royal skills." Xing aochen looks at Gu fan with a trace of regretˇ° Because my hand represents the dignity of Royal martial arts, so you can never take my three moves... Take them! " Star Ao dust originally micro open eyes suddenly round stare, a belong to from the sky level master''s power showˇ° Huangji Kendo


    "What? "The ultimate Kendo?" Tan Tai Jie and Murong que were shocked by the words. Their family knowledge made them know a lot better than the common sons.


    Huangji Kendo is the highest unique Kendo of the royal family of the Beidou Dynasty. It is said that it was founded by the founder of the country, Beidou Xingjun, who watched the dragon flying into the sky. This set of sword technique is broad and deep. It is said that the sound of sword is like the sound of a dragon. It can destroy mountains and sea!


    "The star emperor actually passed this set of swordsmanship to him!" Dantai Jie was slightly surprised. This set of swordsmanship symbolized the supreme force of the Royal martial arts. In order to maintain the stability of the royal family, only the prince could learn the supreme martial arts of the Royal martial arts. It seems that the star emperor is very fond of his highness aochen.


    "I didn''t expect that his highness aochen had learned such royal skills. Gufan has no hope. " Murong que, who was watching the battle in the distance, was deeply aware of the strength and hegemony of Huangji Kendo, and immediately felt that Gu fan''s winning rate was slim.


    "In that case, let me have a look at your Highness''s Huangji kendo." There was no movement on Gu fan''s face, as if he had never heard of Huangji kendo.


    Seeing that the color of Gufan remained unchanged, the star sighed, "the ignorant are fearless, just." Needless to say, he knew that from this moment on, the bickering had begun, and his performance would directly represent the dignity of the royal family of the Beidou Dynasty. He pushed his feet hard, a rabbit rose and fell, and immediately pushed Gu fan within three feet.


    "Gufan, take the first move, collapse the sky!"


    Just listen to a dragon chant, star proud dust around three Zhang, the air burst, a viscous air like water turbulence, issued a strong pulling force.


    Xing aochen''s right hand holds the dragon breath and fiercely pokes out from the ripples of water. The sword body is covered with a layer of golden vigorous Qi. With a sword chant, a huge golden dragon claw is poked out from the void and grabs Gu fan with the momentum of a flying dragon in the sky.


    "Strong wind and strong grass!"


    Gu fan''s reaction is very fast. As soon as Xing aochen''s sword strength is approaching, he can see his shoulders slightly shrug, his waist slightly bow, and his foot force kicks, rushing out to one side. Although he didn''t use a sword, he was so fast that he immediately broke away from the viscous air flow around the stardust.


    "Yes, even if you have my purple and green Yingluo, it''s quite good for you to set foot on Xiantian level in a month and a half." Star proud dust see Gu fan figure in a flash, unexpectedly flashed past, then know Gu fan has stepped into the envious sky level, condensed the true Qi of heaven and earth.


    In fact, the first move of Huangji Kendo is to defend the situation by distorting the surrounding air to form a self-protection barrier. At the same time, the viscous air around can also restrain the opponent''s action, making up for the embarrassment that most moves are too slow to start and make the previous moves look like chicken ribs. I have to admit that the founder of Huangji Kendo, Beidou Xinghuang, is really a swordsman.


    However, although the defensive force is both offensive and defensive, it''s only at this time that Gu fan and Xing aochen set three moves. Secondly, Gu fan can''t hurt Xing aochen at all, and it''s useless to waste one move. So Xing aochen chose to use the second move of "Huangji sword" to defeat the sky force directly, but he didn''t use the defensive force to make the surrounding air sticky, To form a containment effect, Xing aochen''s attainments in "Huangji Kendo" can be seenˇ° Where to go The star Ao dust drinks a big, change chop to clap, backhand used Long Xi sword body to clap past. This sword is powerful, with a tendency of destroying the withered and decayingˇ° The stone breaks through the cloud Gu fan took his time, his arms were shocked, and the most powerful move of Wu Xing Quan was already taken. Gu fan this move, the whole storm Pavilion ground is shaking violentlyˇ° Boom There was an earth shaking sound. Gu fan''s hands made two leaping fist shadows. With a loud sound, he bumped into the second sword of Xing aochen, and unexpectedly Shengsheng blocked the castration of Longxi sword. SA! Gu fan strides back at his feet and uses his fist strength to block the sword power for a little time. He immediately opens up the distance from Xing aochenˇ° The first moveˇ° Huangji Kendo, jiyunshi! Gufan, don''t you need a sword? " Xing aochen is surprised to see that Gu fan even uses his fist to resist his own Huangji kendo. He didn''t control Gu fan in one move, which made him a little disappointed. Star proud dust suddenly back sword, a sword blow out. Inside and outside the storm Pavilion, I feel the strong wind coming towards him. The sky is full of clouds, and they are attracted by the power of xingaochen sword.

 Chapter 21

    "Here''s the chance. That''s what you''re waiting for!" The cloud power of xingaochen broke through the sky. It was even better than the sky power. Gu fan was not surprised but happy. His blood was boiling and he suddenly chanted: "come on! Seventy two falling star sword, the first type of star falling pingye


    Sing!


    Gu fan suddenly rose from the ground. His body was in the air. The Qi of heaven and earth gushed out all around him. The human sword became a long sword three feet long and one foot wide. It was as clear as ink. The purple stripes on it were still visible. It was the blood refining skeleton in Gu fan''s hand!


    When the wind blows suddenly, the startled skeleton suddenly draws an arc in the air, which can avoid the cloud potential of the star proud dust.


    Bang!


    The Jingkui sword is suddenly folded and swoops down. The huge body of the sword covers the top of xingaochen''s head with the potential of falling stars. Xingaochen is surprised and raises the dragon''s breath block.


    Only with a cry of surprise, Xing aochen flew several feet and staggered back a few steps after landing. Then he stopped castration. He obviously wanted to hide his embarrassment, but it was obvious that he wanted to cover it up.


    "Second, you lose!" When the sword fell to the ground, it showed the figure of Gu fan. Even the white robe on his body was not stained with dust, so he looked very relaxed.


    The whole scene was dead and silent. Everyone''s eyes were shocked and looked at Gu fan incredulously. Obviously, I didn''t expect that Gu fan could do it. Even Dan Tai Jie and Murong que were full of shock.


    72 falling star sword. This is Hou Guyun''s unique skill that shocked the world. Almost everyone in Tianjing City knows it.


    But this is not to say that the 72 star falling sword is really better than the royal family''s unique skill. Huangji Kendo was created by the star emperor of the Big Dipper. When used to the extreme, it also has the ability to destroy heaven and earth, kill gods and demons. The difference mainly depends on the performer''s martial arts cultivation and combat experience.


    At this time, Murong que, who was standing in the distance, was also extremely shocked. After thinking about it, he suddenly stroked the palm of his left hand with his right hand and showed a smile


    "I see. There is no doubt that Gu fan''s cultivation is inferior to that of his highness aochen. However, the timing for him to use this move to hang down pingye was extremely wonderful. When his highness aochen''s sword power came, it was the time for him to soar. If it''s half a minute in the morning or half a minute in the evening, I''m afraid it''s not this scene. Instead, it''s the Jingkui sword and the powerful Huangji sword. Gu fan''s life is not guaranteed! " That''s a big bet.


    Huangji sword is famous for its hegemony and power. Although it is magnificent, it is far less flexible than the 72 star falling sword.


    "However, any martial arts has defects, but such defects are often fleeting. It''s impossible for ordinary people to catch it if they only watch it once. The martial arts of the royal family are seldom revealed. I''ve only heard my father mention this set of Huangji Kendo, but I''ve never seen it. How did Gu fan know that? " Although Murong que had solved his doubts, he could not understand them.


    Murong que would never know that Gu fan had seen the imperial sword skill in his previous life, and he had seen the master of he people break it with skillful force in Cangyuan.


    It was with this kind of knowledge in the previous life that Gu fan dared to agree to the engagement of Xing aochen. In his previous life, he heard that the star emperor favored his highness aochen and intended to be the crown prince. The beginning of Huangji Kendo''s cultivation was from the heaven level, so it is very likely that the star aochen is the Huangji kendo. Sure enough, Gu fan guessed right!


    The face of the star Ao dust is a pale, can''t believe of looking at Gu fan, always cool head seem to lose the ability of thinking in a flash.


    The defeat was second. Although Gu fan''s move failed to destroy his defense, and it was even more impossible to hurt him, it directly destroyed his belief and his image of the supreme imperial martial arts.


    "Come again!" The star is proud of the dust, fiercely jumps up, and displays the fourth move of Huangji Kendo, Lei Zhenshi! This time, he really killed Gu fan. If such a thing is spread, it will not only greatly affect his image in the eyes of his father, but also cause public opinion influence, and even make the whole royal family of Beidou Dynasty ashamed.


    Roar!


    The air burst, the wind was strong, the sword in the air seemed to turn into thunder, the body of xingaochen was in the air, the figure seemed to turn into a golden dragon, with a strong and dangerous breath.


    Lei Zhenshi is the artistic conception of the real dragon leaping into the sky and calling the wind and rain. This move is not only fast, but also ruthless. It''s really quick! This is also the most overbearing and most horizontal dragon transforming skill in Huangji kendo.


    "Well come!"


    See star proud dust into golden dragon, Gu fan shot faster than last time. Almost as soon as the Golden Dragon had just turned into a dragon, Gu fan jumped into the sky.


    Along the way of martial arts, the martial arts do not have the ability to fly in the sky until they reach the congenital level of the star level and communicate with the Qi of heaven and earth. At most, it can only be temporarily vacated.


    The phantom of three Zhang Long startled skeleton appeared again, and the whole sky was filled with the sound of shrill ghost howling, and the huge sword could have bumped into the Golden Dragon''s counter scale. There are scales on the lower jaw of the dragon. If you touch his anger, you will kill him!


    It seems that Jin Long was hurt by the opponent in front of him, who was only envious of heaven. He was so angry in his heart that he should have struck by lightning. Instead, he used his dragon claws to catch Gu fan, who was the incarnation of Jingkui sword. But at this moment... Boom!


    With a loud noise, the air explodes, and the star aochen is knocked down from the sky by Gu fan. With a move of thunder, Gu fan has no chance to show "you! How could it be Shoulders shaking, crumbling, star proud dust white face, no trace of blood. If Gu fan was lucky for the first time, the second time is inevitableˇ° Three moves have passed, you lose! " Gu fan put away the ghost and fell to the ground. He said without expression.

 Chapter 22

    Star Ao dust Leng for a while, the expression on the face seems to be taut in the face, ugly to say nothing, let before elegant greatly discount, at the same time reveal such expression, and in addition to Gu fan, all the people who witnessed this sceneˇ° It''s impossible. You are envious of heaven. How can your highness aochen lose to you! " After the shock, the first one to speak was Tan Tai Ao, shouting at the top of his voice. Dan Tai Jie quickly pulled the sleeve of Dan Tai Jie and glared at him. My third brother is usually very clever. Why can''t he talk today. Star proud dust himself has not said lost, he is big mouth, first said star proud dust lost, this is not nothing to find smokeˇ° Right, right... "Before Tan Tai Ao''s voice fell, Hu Yanlie, who was standing beside him, also cried out," Gu fan is cheating. Do you dare to compete with your highness again? What conditions do you want to open it? " At this time, Xing aochen and them are grasshoppers on the same rope. They are both prosperous and at a loss. No wonder these two people are going to protect Xing aochen''s face in this way. In the face of these two clowns, Gu fan just snorted, "no interest!" At the time when they were making trouble to Gu fan, Xing aochen was already in deep meditation. He felt that he had been targeted. Gu fan seemed to be very familiar with this set of Huangji Kendo, so that when to attack and which point to attack, he was as familiar as his own palmprint. The star Ao dust is the jade imperial concubine, can let him stand out from all princes, depends on his strong personality, but he knows, sometimes strong is tenacious, sometimes is stupidˇ° What, are you going to break your promise? Can''t you, as a royal family, even lose such a small gamble? " Gu fan see star proud dust delay not to state his position, immediately step up, take words to squeeze way. Xing aochen raised his head slightly. The frenzy in his eyes dissipated quietly, and then sank. His black pupil became like an ancient well again. He said slowly, "yes, it''s a blessing for me to have a young talent like you There is no doubt that Xing aochen''s heart is far more than that of his peers. In a moment, he has adjusted his mind. He insists that everyone is serving the imperial court and the front is the same. He frankly appreciates Gu fan''s talent, which shows that he is magnanimous and has the style of a kingˇ° Red powder for beauty, sword for hero. I''ll give you Jinggu sword and Ziqing Yingluo. I hope you can make more contributions to the dynasty in the future. " Xing aochen said that for the sake of this, all the people have heard the taste. They have already admitted that they lost to Gu fan. If they want the royal family to completely save face and admit that they lost, it''s also the delusion of a fool. Originally also intended to see the star proud dust attitude, take the opportunity to make things difficult for Gu fan several noble scholars, smell speech also had to retreat back "I correct you a word." Gu fan sneered, "you gave the Jinggu sword, and you lost the Ziqing Yingluo to me!" Although many people know about Gu fan''s bravery these days, it''s a bit "enough" to hear him refute his highness aochen''s face in person Seeing that there are several other noble sons whispering, it seems that they are discussing other ways to deal with Gu fan. Xing aochen can''t help but drinkˇ° Your parents were officials of the same Dynasty, and they were still at peace. They worked for the court with all their loyalty and wisdom. Your colleagues studied hard. Can''t they all work together? " The fight between the noble Marquis and the civilian Marquis was actually discussed in private. On such an occasion as today, so many people openly mentioned it. Seeing that the situation was about to expand, Xing aochen was very unhappy. Because different from the position of the nobility, the royal family generally doesn''t care too much about the blood lineage. Those who can serve the Beidou Dynasty are all good ministers, on the contrary, they are all disorderly ministers and thieves. Whether they incite the nobility to exclude the common people, or bewitch the common people to resist the nobility, they are not conducive to the long-term stability of the Beidou dynastyˇ° It''s all gone. " Pavilion, Dan Tai Jie gently nodded, a few noble Marquis understanding, have dispersed. There''s no point in stayingˇ° Brother Gu, Congratulations When the crowd gradually dispersed, Murong que walked over, held his hands and arched his wayˇ° Lucky Gu fan replied. Now it seems that there is no doubt that Murong que wants to woo him. But Gu fan has been confused about his intention. Since the birth of the ancient family, the position of the Murong family has changed from a confrontation with the dantai family to a swingˇ° However, you won this time. Your highness aochen is broad-minded and aboveboard, but you have offended a large number of people. As the saying goes, it is better to offend a gentleman than a villain Murong que police roadˇ° Anyway, we have been in conflict with these nobles for a long time. We have different political views and factions. Sooner or later, we will fall out. " Gu fan turned his lips and didn''t seem to care much about it. After all, the strength of the ancient family, the Tantai family and the Murong family is still there, and the curfew dare not mess aroundˇ° Oh, I just want to wake up. If you have a solution already, it''s better. I won''t disturb you. I''ll go first. "ˇ° I''m not far away from you Gu fan arched the Gongshou road in the Murong que.

 Chapter 23

    After arriving at Murong que, Gu Fan said to himself: "Xing Ao Chen''s happiness and anger are not in the form of color. He is really a hero among people. He will wake up when he goes back. With his aptitude, I must be able to understand that I am aiming at him. " Think of star proud dust finally for their own rescue words, "if he does not pressure me with royal power, it is not so annoying."


    Gu fan looked down at the cold purple green Yingluo in his hand and added, "such a person, it''s better not to be an opponent."


    "I''ve offended a lot of nobles this time. I have to go back to practice martial arts and accumulate the true Qi of heaven and earth, so that they won''t come to trouble in time." Gu fan was well aware of the terror of these aristocratic Marquis sons. The direction of their cultivation was to go to the battlefield in the future, fight with iron blood and take over the military power of their parents.


    "We have to practice with all our strength and step into the level of Congtian as soon as possible, otherwise when we confront these sons of letters, there is no comparability at all!" Gu Fan said in his heart.


    There is a gap between heaven level and higher heaven level. The gap between the two is much larger from the mid sky level to the sky level. Even Gu Yu almost stayed at Congtian level. People with ordinary qualifications will not move forward since then, and those with excellent qualifications will generally stay for one to two years, which shows that it is very difficult to advance to Congtian level.


    Beidou Imperial City, the corner cornice, carved fence jade.


    The central axis of the imperial city is Qiankun palace. The front palace is divided into seven halls, namely Tianshu, Tianxuan, Tianji, Tianquan, Yuheng, Kaiyang and Yaoguang. The back palace is named after the 28su.


    In Xinyue hall, there is a thick bamboo forest in front of the steps. In an exquisite bamboo house, curling purple smoke came out of the house.


    And star Ao dust is kneeling on the open space before bamboo house at this time.


    Xingaochen, the fifth son of the star emperor, was placed in the Xinyue hall, which is the place of Xinsu in the twenty-eight constellations.


    There are only two kinds of people who can settle down in the imperial city. One is the maids and eunuchs, who serve the royal family, and the other is a sacrifice invited by the royal family of the Beidou Dynasty.


    The 100000 imperial guards defending the imperial city are just hiding people''s eyes and ears. Beidou star emperor is a strong warrior. Naturally, he knows that in front of the highest martial arts, even millions of troops are lost in conversation and laughter. Therefore, it is the worshippers hidden in the palace who really defend the imperial city. While guarding the Imperial City, these people also act as the martial arts teachers of the princes.


    Seeing the respectful appearance of Xing aochen, no one can connect the people in the bamboo house with the eunuchs.


    "Master, I don''t understand something about aochen." Xing aochen knelt down on the ground and asked, "has this set of Huangji Kendo by Taizu Beidou Xinghuang ever been handed down? Did Taizu ever give this set of martial arts to people outside? "


    The voice of the man in the bamboo shed is neither slow nor fast, neither dark nor hoarse, which makes it impossible to distinguish his age or even his genderˇ° You must want to ask, did Gu Jia also have this "Huangji Kendo", right


    "The teacher is holy and bright."


    "I can tell you, no... but that Gufan has another way to see it." The man continued: "Your Highness aochen, you have been practicing martial arts for three years, and you have stepped into the limit of heaven. Martial arts enter the world very quickly, but you still need to sharpen your mind. Everything in ancient times is just a millstone to sharpen your mind. If your highness can understand it, it will be of great benefit to the cultivation of martial arts in the future. " The man said with some worry: "don''t use the dragon breath sword I gave to your highness any more. Your highness can''t exert the power of dragon breath before he reaches the star level."


    The star Ao dust silently nodsˇ° I have given the Imperial College a ban order. No one will mention any details of my fight with Gu fan. "


    "Good." The people in the Bamboo House praisedˇ° When your cultivation reaches the congenital level, I will come back and give you advice. "


    "Congratulations, master." As soon as the voice fell, a mass of purple shrouded in the bamboo shed suddenly disappeared. Even that solemn atmosphere was swept away.


    Time unknowingly in the past two months, has been to the calendar of December.


    The Beidou Dynasty adopted two sets of calendars, one of which was based on the changes of the sun, the moon and the stars. This set of calendar is made by the Shenxing division every year. It was distributed to the princes and prefectures. Mainly used to guide the royal family, princes and nobles. The travel activities of government officials and businessmen are also known as the imperial calendar.


    The second set of calendars is the lunar calendar based on climatic changes. This set of calendars is calculated by the great master who is familiar with farming. Every year after the formulation, it is distributed by the government to the village leaders to guide agricultural cultivation and production!


    The two calendars go hand in hand and confirm each other. More than December of the lunar calendar has passed the winter solstice in the lunar calendar.


    After that, a heavy snow suddenly covered the whole northern part of Tianxuan Prefecture. The continuous snow turns the whole Tianjing City into a world of red makeup and plain clothes. Until the seventh day, the snow stopped slightly, but there were still some scattered snow droplets floating down.


    Suddenly, like a spring breeze, thousands of pear trees bloom.


    In the back garden, a blue figure holds the long sword. The sword is flying. Suddenly, he closes his feet and puts down the black sword with his right hand. With his body rolling in the air, he cuts it off.


    "Boom!" Around the scope of a Zhang stone splash, "Zheng!" At this time, the young man turned into a huge black sword and rose to the sky. He saw that the black light around the sword quickly faded away, and then another circle of silver light bloomed out, and the shadow of the black sword became more and more realˇ° Whoosh The sword gradually retreated to the size of the human body. In the middle of the air, the clothes were floating, and the blue figure fell to the ground again like a light goose. The young man raised his head, the back of his right hand was as straight as a sword, and waved to the plum blossom that had not yet fallen out of the air. An amber glow gushed from his right hand, and the air gave out a sharp whistling sound because of tearing. Dozens of plum blossoms on the path of the light were neatly cut off in the air and scatteredˇ° From the sky level It''s hard to hide the excitement in his heart. The boy clenched his right fistˇ° I finally broke through to the level of heavenˇ° Hoof hoof! Hoof hoof Just then, a sound of horse''s hooves was heard outside the walls of Houfu courtyard in the plain. In the thick snow, three horses were riding fast and the wind was blowing. Between the two imperial guards in black armor was a servant in a royal robe. The servant stepped down from his horse, and the servant of the Marquis''s mansion of the plain rushed forward to hold his horse. The horses are palace horses. They are well-dressed. They work in the Marquis''s residence in the plain. They still have some basic insight. Someone had already run into the inner room and informed Mrs. Yujue. Mrs. Yujue quickly walked out of the house. When she saw the servant, she quickly welcomed him and said with a smile, "Mr. Liu, what brings you here?" The servant was obviously a eunuch. When he saw Mrs. Yujue, he said with a smile, "I''ve come to inform you of the imperial residence according to the imperial edict..." Mrs. Yujue quickly crawled down after hearing the imperial edict Tianjiang auspicious beast is in the western suburb of Tianjing. At least one male Ding from the Marquis''s residence above the Marquis is is gathered in the west school yard on the 14th of Jiayue and captured in the mountain. The martial arts of our Dynasty is very strong, so as to test the martial arts cultivation of the scholars of our Dynasty. They will be rewarded for their achievements and punished for their mistakes. If they fail to arrive for no reason, they will be punished in March... "Yujue leads the decree." The servant bowed to Mrs. Yujue and said, "if you want to go to other Marquis''s offices, you won''t stay any longer."ˇ° Mr. Liu is easy to go Yu Jue madam stands up from the ground to say. At this time, Gu fan heard the movement in front of him and walked slowly from the back garden. Seeing his mother kneeling, he couldn''t help asking, "what happened?" Gu fan, because his previous life was Gu Yun, had great respect for Mrs. Yujue, but it was difficult to say "Niang" or "mother". As time passed, Mrs. Yujue became used to itˇ° "Fan''er, the emperor of the stars says that heaven sends auspicious beasts to the western suburbs, and every Marquis''s house will send a man to take part in the arrest. Those who do not go will be fined three months." Mrs. Yujue said with some worry: "it is said that in the forest in the western suburbs, there are other beasts raised by the former dynasty, which are extremely dangerous. Usually, no one dares to pass by... Isn''t it..." speaking of the former dynasty, although the former dynasty of the Beidou Dynasty is taboo to be talked about, it is still popular among the people. There is a saying that the former dynasty did not follow Confucianism but worshipped Legalists and controlled the people with severe punishment, They often cut off their hands and noses, and punished them severely for misdemeanors. They were even involved in the nine ethnic groups. In addition, they paid exorbitant taxes and corvee, which made the people almost destitute. However, compared with the people living in dire straits, the life of princes and nobles in the former dynasty was extravagant to the extreme. They even came up with such a way of entertainment. They put the exotic animals and fierce animals captured from Zili swamp, Arctic cold land and Cangyuan in the forest in the western suburb of the capital, and then put the slaves and prisoners out of their shackles into the forest for fun. The barrenness of the previous dynasty can be seen. Although the former dynasty was destroyed, the forests in the western suburbs were preservedˇ° Heaven sends auspicious beasts Gu fan has a slight shock in his heart. When he remembers his previous life, it was Gu Yu who found the auspicious animal Qilin, captured it and presented it to the star emperor, and got an ancient secret collection as a reward. Gu Yu also told him about the experience of looking for the auspicious animal. But this time Gu Yu was not in the mansion at allˇ° Fan''er, if you think that cultivation is not enough, don''t go to the western suburbs. " Seeing that Gu fan was silent, Mrs. Yu Jue thought that he was a little timid and said, "three months'' salary is nothing, as long as you are safe and sound." Gu fan''s eyes twinkled and many thoughts flashed: "there are only me and Gu Yu in our ancient family. In the past, it was Gu Yu who took part in hunting. He can''t come this time. I''m the only one to take his place! "ˇ° I''ll go Gu Fan said aloud. He turned around and said to the middle-aged housekeeper beside Mrs. Yu Jue, "Xu Bo, prepare a fast horse, military uniform and bow and arrow for me early tomorrow morning. I''m going to the western suburbs!"

 Chapter 24

    In the early morning, in the cold wind of Jiayue, the whole Tianjing City is reverberating with a lot of noise. The sound of horse''s hooves stepping over the snow comes from the distance along with the wind. The sound of horse''s hooves is also mixed with the laughter of Prince Wang''s younger brother.


    In the crowd, a taxi in white, wearing a long sword, rode slowly on a horse, which was out of place with the surrounding groups of taxis.


    The west school yard is located at the entrance of the western suburb forest. There are four school yards in Tianjing City, Southeast and northwest. However, the west school yard is usually close to the western suburb forest, so few people go there. Today, however, the whole west campus is totally new. The open space of thousands of meters is covered with stone slabs, and even the moss on the stone slabs has been deliberately cleared.


    The school yard is surrounded by the Big Dipper King flag. The design of the Big Dipper King flag is a golden dragon holding up the Big Dipper seven stars. The golden dragon symbolizes imperial power, the Big Dipper symbolizes luck, and the dark gold rimmed flag horn hunts in the wind.


    Under the flagpole, there were soldiers in black armor standing, one by one indifferent, expressionless, like the messengers of death.


    When Gu fan arrived, the hoof marks of the school yard were messy, and hundreds of princes and children rode horses to the school yard early. These people in small groups, each divided into a small group, private conversation.


    Gu fan stopped, only to find that there were many strange faces in the whole west school field that he didn''t know. Through his perception after he reached the level of heaven, many of them were masters of the level of heaven.


    In the middle of the crowd, five noble youths in splendid clothes got together and rode on high horses. They had a good talk.


    "Well? Look who''s coming... "One of the three turned his head, looked at him and said with a smile," it''s from the ancient family... "


    This young man is the eldest son of yingmu Marquis, Huyan raccoon dog. This time, he participated on behalf of yingmu Marquis house. On the other hand, on the side of the raccoon dog in Huyan, Xia houyunchong, the son of liefeng marquis in a short red mink coat, is not afraid of the cold. This kind of colorful fur coat becomes a kind of noble warrior''s favorite decoration in winter.


    "That is... Gufan, the second son of the ancient family..." Xia Houyun, the son of liefeng Hou, burst into laughter, looked at a young man behind him, and said with a smile, "master dantai, shouldn''t you go up to talk about the past?"


    As we all know, liefenghou, yingmuhou, and dantai all belong to the aristocratic family. They are of the same spirit and have always held a small group activity.


    The young man who drove his horse to yunchong, the Marquis of Xia Dynasty, frowned slightly when he heard the name. He turned around and drank lightly to tan Tai AO and said, "did you lose to him last time?"


    Dan Tai Ao didn''t dare to meet each other''s eyes at this time. He even didn''t dare to lift his head. He nodded his head in shame.


    "Come on, let''s go and have a look at this young talent..." the prince of Qing Tian sneered and looked at Gu fan at the edge of the school yard and said to everyone. The others raised a clamor and rode up with him.


    "Well?" Gu fan looked up and saw Tan Tai AO and Hu Yan lie behind the three men, whom he knew. However, looking at these people''s eyes, they are obviously not friendly. They may be looking for trouble.


    The crowd was silent, and their eyes focused on the two tall horses in the school yard, the two figures.


    "Are you Gufan? I poured the Danqing Yingluo of Tianhou mansion. Did you snatch it? " Dan Tai Ye Le stopped the horse and saw Gu fan''s first sentence, which was straight to the point. His tone was very impolite.


    "Not bad. Want it back? " Gu fan coldly way, voice does not let.


    A trace of anger flashed in dantaiye''s eyes: "how dare you, even if your elder brother is here, you dare not speak like this in front of me!"


    "Hum..." Gu fan snorted coldly, with a tone more arrogant than that of Dan Taiye, and said tit for tat: "are you Dan Taiye, the eldest son of Qing Tianhou mansion?"


    "Fortunately, you still know me!" Dan Tai Ye replied arrogantly.


    "Although I have Ziqing Yingluo now, your Danqing Yingluo, which is obsolete for a long time, I will not give it back to you even if I take it to the coachman of Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion, because..." Gu fan stopped for a moment, "it''s mine. I will give it to whoever I love, but I won''t give it to you!"


    "Good! Good


    Dan Tai Ye became angry and said with a cold smile: "Gu fan, I think you have seed! But you''re going to pay the price soon! In any case, this Danqing Yingluo must be returned to its original owner! "


    "Ha ha ha." Gu fan looked up at the sky and laughed. He said with a straight face: "I had expected that you people who pour money into the Marquis''s mansion would be so promising! If you have the ability, just come and get it! "


    "Boy, you are looking for death!" Dan Tai Ye patted on the horse''s back fiercely, and the man flew up fiercely. He was in the air and took a long breath: "death!"


    Whoo!


    The cold wind roared, and dantaiye''s fist burst out heavily. Within five feet around, all the wind, snow and air were involved in his fists, and he suppressed Gu fan with a thunderous force.


    Sing!


    There was a long sword chant in the void. Gu fan, as a matter of duty, patted his horse and flew up. His hand was scared and his skeleton came out of the sheath in the air. Behind him, a virtual sword shadow came straight to the shadow of Dan Tai Ye''s fist.


    Dan Taiye thought that Gu fan was not envious of the heaven level strength, and he could kill him with one blow. However, he was surprised that his fist was still slightly inferior to Gu fan''s sword. But at this time, the fight had begun, and he paid a great price for his conceit. If he stopped to get a weapon, he would be attacked by Gu fan, If you use boxing to fight against Gu fan''s sword technique, you''ll fall steadily behind. It''s really hard to ride a tiger. Bang! Bang! The air burst wave after wave. Gu fan intersected with Dan Tai Ye boxing sword. Gu fan''s sword was as powerful as the wind, and Dan Tai Ye boxing was as fast as lightning. I saw the wind and snow in the two people''s atmosphere under the chaos, even falling down horizontally, as if even the wind has been the impact of the force, torn open. Gu fan gave a long smile, and his bright voice floated in the snow: "Dan Tai ye, you''d better go back as soon as possible, don''t be shameful!" Then the figure fell on the horse''s back, with a smile of ridicule on his face. On the other side, Dan Taiye fell on the horse''s back, pressed the horse to a scream, and fell back, almost kneeling down. Dan Tai Ye finally reined in the reins, stabilized the frightened horse, and looked at Gu fan with a look of horrorˇ° From the sky level! He has reached the level of Congtian They all have a subtle sense of the same level of martial arts. When he sees Gu fan, he feels something different. When he shakes with Gu fan''s sword shadow, this feeling becomes very real. Even he feels that Gu fan''s momentum once overthrew him!

 Chapter 25

    "No way! He just how long time, unexpectedly has reached from the sky level Xia Houyun Chong, the son of liefeng Marquis, opened his eyes and was shockedˇ° Dan Taiye, you can go back. This Danqing Yingluo, you don''t want to go back! " Gu fanduan sat on his horse and looked at Dan Taiye with great contempt. His words were unfriendly. As soon as the sound falls and the horse turns, it will turn around and leave. Dan Tai Ye suddenly grins grimly. The green veins on his face open one by one because of anger. He roars: "the tiger is not powerful. You treat me as a sick cat! You stay The horse''s head suddenly turned. Gu fan gave a cold hum. He held the reins in one hand and the Jinggu sword in the other. He looked at dantaiye with disdainful eyes and said, "dantaiye, I said, you can''t do it!"ˇ° Hum! You have to suffer, you son of a bitch As soon as his fists were shaken and his clothes were bulging, he lifted two octagonal copper hammers from his sleeves. The two hammers were raised over his head. A strong and heavy breath like a mountain came out of him. The people around them drove their horses to avoid one after another, and their horses were frightened, shivering and moaning. As strong as Xiahou yunchong, Huyan raccoon dog and so on, they can''t help riding backˇ° It''s easy to say that the eight edged golden melon of Dan Tai Ye has three or five hundred catties. Under the power of this move, I''m determined not to be able to stand it. " All the children on the scene have learned martial arts. At this time, their eyes show fear. The huge west school yard is quiet, even the sound of snowflakes falling can be heard, but all their attention is focused on Dan Taiye in the middle of the school yard. The majestic body like a brown bear is now in the mid air, jumping up high, as if it were the chaos God of the earth. He raised the huge octagonal copper hammer and smashed it downˇ° Mount Tai Dan Tai Ye gave a violent drink, and his copper hammer raised up fiercely. In a trance, several people who were close to him even felt that they had difficulty breathing. The majestic momentum was like the collapse of a Mount Tai. Under the suppression of this thick and powerful power, the air within ten feet around dantaiye was all still, and even the flying snow in the sky avoided one after anotherˇ° It''s a unique skill of the five prisons, the heaven, the Marquis, and the heaven The discerning taxi has already seen the source of Dan Taiye''s move. As the name suggests, the five prison Dingtian is a unique skill of suppressing opponents with the power of the five mountains. Mount Tai is the first of the five mountains. This move is known for its vigor and power. Since Qingtian Marquis can compete with Pingyuan marquis in the army, his martial arts are not much worse than Pingyuan marquisˇ° Drink With a violent drink, the real Qi of heaven and earth condensed into a solid body, together with the snow and air on the ground, swept over to Gufan. At the same time, the sound of thunder was heard in the voidˇ° Just in time Gu fan gave a cold hum, turned himself from the horse''s back into a five Zhang long sword, and whirled around as if the whole space had collapsed. Thousands of stars appeared in the sky above the school yard. With the sword waving, countless stars fell from the sky and disappeared into the rolling air flow of Dan Tai Ye''s body. When his strength stepped into the sky level, Gu fancai really played the power of this moveˇ° No, brother dantai may be defeated! " Huyan raccoon dog''s face changed and said in a low voiceˇ° More than a month''s time, from Xiantian level breakthrough to Tianji level! Who can suppress him in the future! " Xia Hou Yun Chong opened his eyes and looked at Gu fan with a sense of horror in his heart. Are all the people in the ancient family born with martial arts maniacs? Two people looked at each other, it seems that they have made a decision in mind. His lips are dead and his teeth are cold. The family of dantai has lost face. By the way, the whole aristocrat has no light on his face. He can''t be allowed to leave like this. Although Gu Fanna''s words were arrogant, they did not dare to go forward alone because of their cultivation. Moreover, Xia Hou yunchong also heard his father mention that the court had been discussing the promotion of Pingyuan hou to Taiwei. If he doesn''t do anything today, the status and influence of the aristocratic marquis will decline in the futureˇ° Gufan, stay Xiahou yunchong and Huyan raccoon dog make a sound almost at the same time, and together they throw their hands at Gufan who is still in the airˇ° What, are you going to do the same? Dan Taiye''s hand is for a red and green Yingluo. I don''t know what you two are for? " Gu fan''s figure turned into a sword in the air, but his voice came from all directionsˇ° Why talk to him! " In the tangled sword and hammer shadow, Dan Tai Ye hums. It''s obvious that he has suffered a dark loss just nowˇ° I''ve come to learn from you, too! " Huyan raccoon dog leaps out from behind Xia Hou Yun Chong. It has a three foot sword in its hand. It is cold and scorching.

 Chapter 26

    Xia Hou Yun Chong and Huyan raccoon dog attack Gu fan at the same time. It seems to have proved that the noble Hou Yi Mai has put down the so-called fairness. Just give Gu fan an embarrassing lesson. But in fact, if two elder masters defeat Gu fan, the noble Hou Shi Zi''s face will be ruined!


    "Just go ahead." Gu fan indifferent way, although three from the sky level master gave him great pressure, but this situation actually let him more energetic, heroic dry cloud!


    The whole school heard a "clank" of the Qingyue sword. At the same time, a six inch long sword came out from the tip of the sword.


    "Gufan, take it!" Huyan raccoon flicks its hand and shoots at Gu fan''s figure under the star like a cold sword!


    "Hum!"


    The snowflakes still falling around are accompanied by the sword meaning of Huyan raccoon dog. They are flying slowly along with the path of the sword. The strong sword meaning also shows the intention of killing. That is the special flavor of those who have killed people and have seen blood.


    At the same time, Xia Hou''s hands turned into fists, and the wind around him suddenly rushed to him. The two fists turned red, and the air around him burst because he could not bear the pressure. It was the starting style of liefeng Hou''s unique "liefeng fist".


    "Even if you go together, what can you do for me?" Gu fan took a fierce attack from Dan Taiye just now and cut him off with a sword. It was in high spirits. He raised his head to the sky with a long roar and turned into a startling sword again. This time, he didn''t delay any longer. He quickly dodged the sword of the Houyun and rushed to Xia Houyun, the weaker of the two.


    "The fourth move of 72 falling star sword, meteor power off!" Different from "xingchui pingye", this "meteor power switch" is designed to be a "power" word. It can be changed a thousand times, but it can''t be broken quickly. It''s as fast as the wind speed power switch. Its advantage is very obvious among the martial arts of the same level.


    "No, his sword is too fast!" Xia Hou yunchong, who is still accumulating strength, is not good.


    "Do it now!" Xiahou yunchong said to Huyan raccoon dog in a low voice.


    "Gufan, die!" Huyan raccoon dog did not expect that Gu fan would take the fight calmly, and preemptive, quickly jump up, a sword out. Suddenly, a huge thunder came out of the void, and the rolling sword Qi swept away like the tide.


    This sword is unstoppable and invincible!


    It''s the Huyan family''s unique "crack thunder sword formula"!


    Gu fan naturally felt the meaning of the sword coming from the side. He gritted his teeth and didn''t hold up the sword to resist, but rushed towards Xia Houyun more quickly.


    "Ah A scream came from the mouth of Xia Hou yunchong. The seven foot long Xia Hou yunchong was like a piece of thin paper without weight. He fell to the ground dozens of feet away and collapsed on the ground. Obviously, if he hadn''t stopped his energy storage just now and protected his arms in front of him, he would not have screamed but vomited blood.


    Huyan raccoon dog was surprised. He was about to help, but Gu fan''s sword came back. A sword gang was cutting on his long sword.


    "Boom!"


    "Zheng!" Then there was a sharp crash in the air. Even because of the strong impact, even sparks splashed out from the sword.


    Huyan raccoon dog only felt numb at the mouth of the tiger in his right hand. He could hardly hold the sword. The previous loud sound was a collision between the two people on the sword. The later sound was the real collision of the long sword.


    Gu fan has been practising hard these days. He has also introduced the true Qi of heaven and earth to strengthen his body. His pure physical strength is extremely powerful. On the contrary, after Huyan raccoon dogs arrive in the capital, they are not as strong as in the army. They feel extremely hard to face each other.


    Although this competition of pure physical strength is not as terrible as the collision of vigorous Qi, it is extremely dangerous.


    "Die Gu fan was a plain Hou Guyun who had experienced many battles in his previous life. I don''t know how many times he had experienced this kind of white-edge fighting on the battlefield since Wu Chang. His long sword was full of blood, but the white-edge fighting aroused his blood and fierce energy. His long sword "Ping Ping" pointed to the key of Huyan raccoon dog for four consecutive times, but Huyan raccoon dog only fought in confusion, There''s no fighting back. Although he also had experience in the battlefield, as the son of yingmu Marquis, he could not and would not be allowed to fight with ordinary enemies in person. Therefore, when he saw Gufan who was as fierce as a vicious beast, Huyan raccoon dog shuddered in his heart.


    Originally, they joined hands to deal with Gu fan. At the same level, Gu fan was absolutely infallible. Who knew that Gu fan had taken the initiative to bring Xia Houyun down, and then had a close fight with him, making it impossible for him to exert his strength from the limit of heaven!


    At this time, the Huyan raccoon dog is more than two words can describe? He was defeated by an opponent whose strength was not as good as his own. He even rolled on the ground in embarrassment several times to avoid Gu fan''s tricky swordsmanship. It can be said that he lost all his face for his part.


    "Damn it, let me free my hand, I''m not..." Huyan raccoon dodged the sword from Gu fan, but his sword wind swept off his hat tassel, and his long hair floated out, covering most of his face. It''s a shame to know that Confucianism stresses that "a gentleman can''t help but die" and be knocked off his hat on the spot.


    At the moment when the raccoon dog was distracted, Gu fan''s right hand made a circle on the raccoon dog''s long sword and suddenly made a force, "Zheng!" The long sword flew off and landed on the ground two feet away from Huyan raccoon dog. Then the cold edge of the sword touched yingmu houshizi''s neck. It was just an inch. This series of actions are completed in the light of lightning. When everyone reacted, they found that Huyan raccoon dog had lostˇ° Ha ha ha, Gu fan, if you have seed, you will kill me! " Huyan raccoon dog is very angry and laughs. Facing Gu fan''s sword, he laughs wantonlyˇ° Do you think I dare not? " Gu fan''s face was expressionless, but he just handed over the startled skeleton and said coldly, "you and Xia Hou, the son of liefeng Marquis, attacked me first. I killed you. Liang yingmu and liefeng Marquis dare not do anything to me!" Gu fan''s words are reasonable. All the scholars and the imperial guards present can testify that Gu fan was indeed attacked first by themˇ° What''s more, are you deliberately provoking internal strife, undermining the unity among the military lords, and damaging the great wall of our Beidou Dynasty for fear that the world will not be in chaos? Are you not afraid that my father will join you in Hou''s Mansion from the Ministry of war? " Hearing this, not only Huyan raccoon dog, but also Dan Taiye and others changed their faces. I didn''t expect that Gu fan and Gu Yu were different. They were not only equally gifted in martial arts and Taoism, but also smart, and even proficient in Confucianism and ink. They were really a more difficult opponent! If this big hat is buttoned down, let alone they want to make trouble for the ancient family. The ancient family can eat them to death with this handleˇ° Hum... "Suddenly, the figure of Huyan raccoon dog flashed, and it had already swept a foot away. His right hand, which had been behind him before, with a huge momentum, split toward Gufan with one palm. Sneak attack! This is an absolute sneak attack! But Huyan raccoon dog, after all, is from the limit of heaven. At this time, it is more shameful and angry. If Gu fan has no defense, he should be seriously injuredˇ° Sneak attack! What a shame A familiar voice sounded like thunder in the west school field. A black armour Imperial Guard suddenly jumped out of the crowd. In a flash, it turned into a huge sword that was cold and full of fire, which stood in front of Gu fan. The magnificent palm wind was touched by the huge sword, and immediately disappearedˇ° Gu Yu is here, too Gu fan is very familiar with that voice. It''s not Gu Yu, but who is it? He will appear in time at the moment! Sure enough, the vision of the huge sword disappeared, and the tall figure standing in front of Gu fan was Gu Yu in black imperial armor! Xia Hou yunchong, who is about to rise from the ground, is just about to go forward to make trouble. However, he is as stunned as a wooden man and looks at Gu Yu with trembling fear. At this time, Huyan raccoon dog has become angry. He recalls his sword with his breath. He suddenly sprays blood on the sword, and the evil spirit suddenly twines on the swordˇ° Do you want to use the evil demon sword of Huyan family? That''s all. Don''t be shameful again! " Gu Yu gave a cold hum, and the green light around him suddenly converged into his body, but a black light came outˇ° Defend the polar wall Around the school field, countless exclamations came out with one voice. After reaching gengtian level, it can externalize the true Qi of heaven and earth, form a polar wall, advance can contain the opponent''s action, retreat can distort the opponent''s attack, so as to be invincible in the confrontation with the opponent below gengtian level. The more heavenly level of cultivation is that there are no chieftains in the army. There is an insurmountable gap between those ordinary Jias guarding the school yard and Gu Yu. The extreme wall is a natural moat, which is absolutely a world apart! Huyan raccoon dog was born in a martial and Taoist family. As soon as Gu fan''s defensive wall came out, he knew that he could not be his opponent. In the heart just shade lives to retreat the idea, but already too late. In the dark wall around Guyu, there was a huge suction, like a long whale sucking water, which immediately pulled Huyan raccoon dog in. Bang! The whole earth shook violently as if it had been trampled by a wild beast. The black polar wall of ancient feather is scattered, and everything has been known!

 Chapter 27

    The polar wall is scattered, and Guyu stands in the middle of the school yard. He doesn''t say a word, but his momentum covers the whole square in a terrible way. At his feet, the dying Huyan raccoon dog was scarred and embarrassed.


    Huyan raccoon dog has never been to the Imperial College. Most of the time, he was in the frontier with his father yingmu Hou. He was conceited that his strength had reached the limit of heaven, and he had never tasted the strength of Gu fan, the eldest brother Gu Yu. Only in this way, he dared to challenge and finally ate it!


    Seeing that the raccoon dogs in Huyan had been cleaned up, Gu Yu turned to Xia Hou yunchong and Dan Taiye, who had just besieged Gu fan, and said loudly and coldly:


    "You bastards, since I joined the forbidden army, I can''t come to you often. I''m itching, right?"


    Gu Yu stepped on the body of Huyan raccoon dog, and his eyes flashed fiercely. He swept around, but all the princes and children he swept were silent.


    At this time, he saw the clumsy figure in the crowd who was lifted up like a brown bear. Jie laughed and showed a tiger tooth in the corner of his mouth, which seemed to show a trace of cruelty.


    "Dan Tai Ye! I beat you up every day in the forbidden army. I knocked down ten people last time. You are smart now. You can''t beat me, so you come here to bully my brother. " Gu Yu said with a smile: "now you can''t even fight my brother. Your cultivation speed is too fast! The martial arts of the dantai family are really extensive and profound! "


    "Even better! Oh, my God, these lunatics of the ancient family At this time, Dan Taiye felt that the sky had fallen downˇ° Who can suppress them in Tianjing City in the future


    "Gu Yu, don''t mess with me. You... You... You..." facing Gu Yu''s cruel eyes, Dan Taiye said something incoherent.


    "Well! What a bunch of crap. A few months ago, Tan Tai Ao was taught a lesson by my brother. Now, you are not my brother''s opponent. From this point of view, your family is no better than you


    Coax!


    The crowd was in an uproar. No one thought that Gu Yu was so arrogant and overbearing.


    Dan Tai ye and Dan Tai Ao were livid when they heard this, but they didn''t dare to refute at all. They had to pretend to turn a deaf ear to it, otherwise they would be crazy.


    At the end of the battle, Gu fan was afraid. Just now, he didn''t think that Huyan raccoon dog and Xiahou yunchong would put down their value and join forces to besiege him. He didn''t feel it when he just fought. He couldn''t help sweating when he thought about it. If it wasn''t for Gu Yu, even if he appeared, I''m afraid he would be seriously injured under Huyan raccoon dog, which is extremely dangerous.


    It''s really refreshing to see that these people who used to bully the common people cringe like mice in front of Gu Yu''s absolute power.


    Gu Yu looked at the crowd around the school yard and said in a deep voice: "my brother in the ancient family didn''t want to make enemies with others, but the soldiers of the Qing Tian Hou mansion, the Ying Mu Hou mansion and the liefeng Hou mansion bullied us repeatedly. We also had to fight back, but today is different! If anyone wants to associate with these three officials again in the future! " Gu Yu uttered a disdainful nasal voice. He held his back behind the black armor of the imperial guards and said, "that''s the enemy of Gu Yu. Remember, your opponent is only Gu Yu. If you defeat me, you are qualified to challenge our Gu family! To bully the civilians behind us! "


    Gu Yu said here, deliberately pause a meal, only to hear a burst of applause from a corner of the school yard, it is those ordinary people who are usually bullied by noble scholars! In the middle and lower classes, these common Marquis sons and noble Marquis sons are even like enemies. At this time, it''s natural to see Gu Yu come out for them with great joy and cheer.


    Gu fan''s heart was warm when he heard Gu Yu''s words. Gu Yu''s words attracted everyone''s eyes to him. He really risked the world''s great injustice just to protect his brother: Gu fan!


    "Brother, follow me!" Gu Yu smiles and leads a horse. He laughs scornfully at Dan Taiye and others. He grabs Gu fan''s shoulder and leads his horse all the way out of the school.


    The princes and children around didn''t dare to stop them, so they avoided one after another.


    "Yu, when did you come back?" When the two brothers came to a hill on the edge of the school yard, Gu fan asked in surprise.


    Gu Yu patted Gu fan on the shoulder with a smile and said, "I''ve been hiding outside. I came back to the forbidden army the day before yesterday... On the way that day, I saw some dandies bullying good women, so I went to beat them up. As a result, I hit them a little harder and broke a gangster''s leg. Later, I heard that he was the nephew of Mr. Huang of the Ministry of household." Gu Yu looked at Gu fan and said with a smile, "that son of a bitch didn''t see my face clearly. In order not to make trouble for our family, I kept hiding in the forbidden army and never came back."


    Gu Yu said as like as two peas in ancient dreamland. It''s really worrying that you''ve been away for such a long time... "


    Gu Yu said with a smile: "brother, I''m back, OK?" Then he turned around and looked at Gu fan. He was surprised and asked, "but little brother, why did you reach the level of heaven in just a few months? This really puzzles me. "


    Gu fan smiles and tells Gu Yu what happened in the past few monthsˇ° It turns out that you robbed dantaiye''s Danqing Yingluo. Haha, no wonder dantaiye''s stupid bear will trouble you as soon as it comes up. But good job Gu Yu said with a laugh: "it''s just Danqing Yingluo. Unexpectedly, you''ve even got the purple Yingluo of your highness aochen. This is the treasure of martial arts With Ziqing Yingluo and Gu fan''s terrible momentum, Gu Yu finally understood why his younger brother could reach the heaven level so quicklyˇ° Elder brother... "Gu fan took out a thing from his arms and handed it to Gu Yu in the palm of his hand. It was a Crystal Purple Pearl on the palm of his handˇ° What do you mean, brother? " Gu Yu looks at Gu fan in surpriseˇ° When you get to the higher level, it takes a long time for you to practice martial arts. Ziqing Yingluo can play a greater role around you. " Gu fan looked at Gu Yu and said solemnlyˇ° Forget it, little brother Gu Yu was shocked by Gu fan''s giving the purple and green Yingluo to himˇ° This purple and green Yingluo is hard for you to get. I can''t take it! " Gu Yu added: "you haven''t broken through the heaven level yet. If you want to break through this natural chasm, you can save a lot of effort with the help of Ziqing Yingluo." Gu fan knows that Gu Yu''s character is to insist and give up. If he doesn''t want Ziqing Yingluo, even if he is eloquent, he will not change his original intention. So he took the purple and green Yingluo back to his arms. Gu Yu turned his head and looked at the taxi drivers on the west school field not far away. He said in a quiet way: "brother, big brother, today, it seems reckless, but in fact, it''s all deliberate. Your cultivation is too late. With your cultivation, you can suppress Dan Taiye now. In my opinion, when you attacked him before, he asked him to be big and didn''t use the eight edged golden hammer. You lost a lot of Qi because you lost a move. But after all, there are still some experts in aristocratic Hou Yimai. This time, I came in time. Our ancient family can''t afford to spend time with them now, though we have to deal with them sooner or later! " Gu Yu said, biting his teeth. The cold wind whistling on the hill was like a sharp ice skate. It was painful to shave. But Gu fan suddenly felt that the strength of Gu Yu''s hand holding his shoulder had increased a lot, as if he remembered something painful in his heartˇ° Yu, what''s the matter with you? " Gu Yu shook his head, hugged Gu fan and said: "brother, nothing, you can grow up so fast, it''s beyond my imagination, I''m very happy, really happy!" Gu fan seemed to want to say something, but he seemed to have something in his throat, which he could not say at all. For the first time, he felt that the eldest son, who only knew how to attack, had a fine heart and such a persistent watch. And now, he is still protected by him, feeling warm and happyˇ° Boom At this time, the earth vibrates. To the west of the school yard, a torrent of iron and steel rolled in. Around the torrent of iron and steel, the air was twisted. It was indistinct that there were countless dark cavalry rushing inˇ° Yulinwei! It''s the imperial court''s Yu Lin Wei Feeling the strong breath, some princes'' children exclaimedˇ° Boom The sound of the horse''s hooves was getting closer and closer, and the whole school field was shaking violently under the iron hooves. Countless pairs of eyes staring at the distance, but also awe, but also envy. If someone said that the most powerful army of the Beidou Dynasty was the forbidden army in the capital, he would be laughed off by the scholars. The most powerful and mysterious army of the Beidou Dynasty is not the forbidden army defending the capital, but the guard of the Imperial City - yulinwei! Yu Lin Wei never recruits soldiers, but through some secret channels to find some strong martial arts, invite them to join, and then this person will disappear from the public view. There are many guesses about the strength of Yulin Wei, but only one thing is enough to prove, that is, one of the lowest level Yulin Wei has the highest level strength! The elite is strong enough to stand alone in the battlefield, but he can only be an unknown member in the badminton guardsˇ° Worthy of being the strongest army in our dynasty! It''s just the kind of murderous atmosphere that can distort the air Gu Yu stood on the hill and exclaimed. His strength has reached the level of Congtian, which is enough to be proud of ordinary scholars, but in front of the Yulin guards, he can only stand tall. In his eyes, these feather forest guards, breath linked together, like an invisible big hand, twisted the surrounding air. The capture of auspicious beasts this time is also a royal act. Every Royal act will send out Yulin guards, and this time it is the taxis of the Marquis''s residence, which has a great relationship. So the oral instruction is uploaded. Before Yulin guards arrive, all the taxis are not allowed to go into the western suburbs. Violators are responsible for the consequences. At the moment when the Yulin guards slowly unfold their formation, the action of catching auspicious animals in the western suburbs begins.

 Chapter 28

    "Stop!" In the black tide, a warrior in full helmet and silver scales at the front of the square array of the Yulin guards looks very eye-catching. He raises his right hand and clenches his fist. The whole square array of the Yulin guards stops immediately, and there is no sound.


    Fast as wind, quiet as forest, invasion as fire, stable as mountain, it is such an elite team!


    In the conversation among the people around, it is not difficult to know that the warrior in silver armor is one of the commanders of the seven departments of Yulin. Yulin Wei is divided into seven parts, namely Tianxuan, Tianshu, Tianji, Tianquan, Yuheng, Kaiyang and Yaoguang.


    It is said that each of these commanders has the strength of Xingjie rank. If they leave the Imperial City, they will be the general, even the Marquis!


    The formation of the Yulin guards is a slightly narrow rectangle. From the formation, the Yulin guards should be in Tianshu.


    That day, the commander of the central command of a clip of horse belly, stepped under the armor of the black cavalry, like a burning Hellfire, rushed into the school yard. The horse stopped in the middle of the school yard and stood under the banner of the Big Dipper.


    "All princes and gentlemen, line up immediately to listen to the announcement!" The sound of thunder rolled over the school yard, even the clouds curled up. The power of the star rank strongman seemed to be all pervasive, covering the whole west school yard. Everyone''s horses were in a panic, but they didn''t even dare to breathe, as if everything in the world had been suppressed under the breath of the star rank strongman.


    Although there are rebellious and dandy children in the school yard, they can distinguish the occasion and understand that the gap of strength can decide everything. Here, Yulin Wei represents the royal family. To fight against him is to find your own way out!


    The school yard, which had been in chaos, soon became orderly, with horses in neat ranks. All the students were silent and waiting in silence.


    The commander of Tianshu glanced at the whole west school yard and nodded slightly. Then he put his hand into his arms, took out a Golden Book and unfolded it.


    All of a sudden, the bright stars reflected from the book to the sky, so dazzling that the neighboring people couldn''t open their eyes.


    Star emperor''s edict!


    "Star emperor Chengtian imperial edict said," Heaven protects our Dynasty. Here are some auspicious animals coming to the western suburbs of Tianjing. So he called the scholars of Tianjing to look for them in the western suburbs. Those who have got them will be rewarded with many rewards. Here they are! " After reading the book, the commander of Tianshu closed the Golden Book in his hand, and the star began to converge. His voice came out through his helmet: "our Beidou Dynasty is constantly equipped with weapons, and the martial arts are prosperous. This hunting in the western suburbs is also a test of your martial arts accomplishments. The western suburbs are extremely dangerous. Let''s go The Yulin guards, as if a chariot had suddenly started, drove towards the deep forest in the western suburbs.


    "Mighty


    The west school field was full of jubilation, and faces turned purple with excitement. As the nobles of the Beidou Dynasty, this is the best way for them to feel the killing in the battlefield and release their depression.


    However, the last sentence of commander Tianshu attracted several people to whisper, secretly looking at Gu fan and others, and plotting something.


    "Brother, in a moment, you will be with me. I''ll take you inside and see it! " Gu Yu told Gu fan around him: "it''s just that in the deep of the western suburb forest, I don''t know what strange animals there are. You and I should be careful."


    Although the former dynasty ruled harshly at home, it was also very powerful in external warfare. For a time, it suppressed the heten and the dog soldiers, and even set up prefectures and counties in Cangyuan and the Arctic cold region, which can be seen from its military power. So no one knows how many fierce beasts the rulers of the former dynasty put into the forest.


    Gu fan thought to himself that this time auspicious beast was inevitable, because he knew the place where auspicious beast appeared after all. However, with his current cultivation at the level of heaven, how to cross this dangerous western suburb forest is a very important problem.


    Yulin Wei soon disappeared in the mountains, and then it was their turn to set out. There were shouts and shouts, and the taxis on the school field rode with bows on their backs, some with hounds, galloping toward the snow capped mountains.


    "Did you hear the last sentence of the commander just now?" Dan Tai Ye looked at the crowd behind him and asked.


    Now the Yulin guards haven''t dispersed yet. If you make a bold move at this time, it''s a way to die.


    Huyan raccoon dog''s eyes are gloomy, giving people a deep and unpredictable feeling. He was beaten by Gu Yu in public just now. Even if he didn''t have any grudges before, he would like to eat his brother''s flesh and skin at this timeˇ° We don''t want to disturb them for the time being. We will separate from them deliberately and don''t arouse their suspicion. " He stopped for a moment and said: "I think with Gu Yu''s cultivation, he will definitely take Gu fan to a deeper place to search. At that time, they may have an accident..." Huyan raccoon dog looked at the wild snow mountain in front of him meaningfully. His eyes narrowed, revealing a frightening lightˇ° If the brothers of the ancient family are hurt or killed by the fierce beast, there is nothing they can do


    Dan Taiye and others heard that Huyan raccoon dog wanted to use the fierce beast in the forest to get rid of the ancient brothers. His heart was slightly cold, and he was frightened by the cunning of Huyan raccoon dog. Sure enough, compared with these scholars who were still studying in Taixue, Huyan raccoon dog, who came from the army, was more cruel and vicious to the enemy, less indecisive and indecisive, which made dantaiye have to say from the bottom of his heart: "elder brother, wise!"


    Seeing that there were fewer and fewer people on the west school field, Huyan raccoon dog whispered to the crowd: "choose a direction at will, don''t stay, let''s go!" They immediately understood and drove their horses to follow Huyan raccoon dogs to the northwest corner of the forest.


    "Do you think they will give up?" Gu Yu looks at the figure of these people riding away and sneers.


    "It''s easy to change the country, but it''s hard to change the nature. If these people suddenly become honest gentlemen, I''m not used to it." Gu fan joked.


    "Soldiers come to block, water comes to cover. Since they are willing, let''s play with them. " Gu Yu looks at their disappearing direction and says.


    Since the beginning of the search, it seems that the weather is not beautiful, and the snow in the sky is even bigger and bigger.


    "Have you noticed the people following you?" Gu Yu didn''t turn his head, but said to Gu fan in a very low voice.


    "Well. Huyan raccoon dog and Xiahou yunchong did not give up and sent others to follow us. " Gu fan nodded, indicating that he knew.


    "Don''t scare the snake at the moment."


    "Well, we''ll wait until they take further action." The two brothers rode unhurriedly and behaved in the same way. But in my heart, I can see clearly.


    A moment later, the two men drove the horse into the deeper place.


    This is a valley with huge cedars and camphors. In the snow, there are also some shrubs with strong vitality. The sons of princes can be seen everywhere. They are very rare here, and most of them are far away from each other.


    "Poof!" A dark shadow suddenly came out of the ground. It was very fast, like a black lightning towards the two brothers. But just when the shadow was about to bite Gu Yu''s Mount, a chaotic aperture burst out in front of Gu Yu. The fierce beast seemed to hit the rock, screamed and fell on the snow.


    When the two brothers looked at the snow, they saw a scaly creature lying on the snow, three parts like a snake, seven parts like a dragon, but protruding from the ground. It was very strange.


    At this time, the scales of the monster cracked inch by inch, and the green blood seeped out from the wound, which was obviously not viable.


    "It should be a earthworm." Gu Yu probably took a look and said, "this is a fierce beast in Zili swamp. Its scales are as hard as ground armor. It''s just that he has some difficulty in breaking through my wall. " Gu Yu said with a relaxed face, "it''s snowing now. It''s estimated that these earthworms are starving. That''s why they set their target on our horses..."


    "I''m afraid that''s true of all the fierce beasts in the forest. We should be more careful." Gu fan reminds us.


    They did not walk a few steps, only heard a "brush" sound, and a dragon leaped out of the snow, opened his mouth and bit into Gu fan''s mount. With Gu Yu''s strength, he expanded the polar wall, and was able to twist the Dragon into pieces. However, he did not seem willing to do so, but quietly watched his brother''s action.


    To Gu Yu''s surprise, Gu fan didn''t feel flustered at all. Instead, when the Earth Dragon came three feet in front of him, even Gu Yu around him could smell the bloody smell in the mouth of the Earth Dragon. A black sword appeared across the air and chopped at the most vulnerable part of the earth Dragon: the jaw!


    "Ouch!" The Dragon howled miserably and fell back. The dark green blood suddenly splashed. Gu Yu stepped forward to defend the extreme wall, wrapped Gu fan in it and blocked all the green blood.


    The earthworm struggled in the snow and stopped.


    Gu fan''s crisp move, in the morning, the sword will be cut on the scales under the dragon''s jaw. Although it can be seriously injured, it won''t kill him. If the beast is dying, at least Gu fan''s horse will be injured. If at night, Gu fan himself will be injured under the dragon''s mouth. The timing is too accurate.


    In a different place, Gu Yu felt that even if he didn''t have the protection from the heaven level polar wall, he would not feel so calm in the face of a sudden Earth Dragon, and he would be ready to grasp the opportunity of the sword.


    See Gu fan so simply kill a dragon, Gu Yu finally smile: "it''s my worry, brother, see your means, has been deep in the key to the actual combat."


    "I understand. Fighting in the battlefield, which side is soft, is suicidal. The children of our aristocratic family are destined to go to the battlefield, so we can''t be soft handed. I understand that. " Gu fan had taken the sword back into its sheath. There was no doubt that the black awn just now came from the famous sword in his hand.


    Only this kind of famous sword can cause the greatest damage to the tenacious Earth Dragon.


    "That''s good. I was worried that you couldn''t do it. After all, you didn''t even kill a chicken before. " Gu Yu''s face is gratified, and he is really relieved of Gu fan.


    The two brothers walked slowly along the way. They were killed by any fierce animals they met. Gu Yu led Gu fan to identify these fierce birds and exotic animals and tell their habits and weaknesses.


    In the middle of the mountain, behind a huge cedar, two princes'' sons in leather tights hide in the snow and secretly look at them.


    "It seems that they will not leave for the time being. According to their speed, it will take at least two hours to cross the mountain. When the conditions are ripe, we can inform Shizi of them. "ˇ° Well, you watch here first, and I''ll go and inform Shizi. " The two men spoke softlyˇ° You go! I''ll just stay here and watch. " The two separate, leaving one to continue monitoring, the other to dive a distance, and then go away.

 Chapter 29

    As soon as the prince''s son of communication left, a figure appeared behind the cedar. He patted the person''s head lightly, and the taxi who was in charge of monitoring fainted. It''s Gu fan in white.


    "Little sample, let''s follow and see what they do." Gu Yu kicked the collapsed taxi like a dead dog and said to Gu Yu.


    The brother did not say a word, quietly followed behind, tracking.


    To the north of a mountain, Dan Tai ye and his party are bored around a bonfire, quietly baking a rabbit.


    "Shizi, Shizi, I have news." On the path of the ridge, a prince Wang''s younger brother came galloping on a fast horse. See this person, Dan Tai ye and others spirit, throw away the hands of roast rabbit, stood up.


    "How''s it going?" Dan Tai ye can''t help askingˇ° Where are they? "


    "The ancient brothers are hunting in the valley to the south. We''ve been watching for a while, and at their speed, we''ll be in the valley in two hours. " The taxi, with its head down, was afraid to go out. In front of them, they are rich in wealth, which can''t be provoked by the descendants of a small government official.


    "It''s not too late. Let''s move quickly." Dan Tai Ye turns to other several people to say.


    "Wait a minute." All of a sudden, Xia Hou Yun Chong stood up and said, "that Gu Yu is also a master of higher level. We have someone following him. Would he have found out long ago? "


    "Brother Xia Hou, is everything you said to me on the way true?" Huyan asked abruptly.


    In the face of Xia Hou Yun Chong''s blank expression, Huyan raccoon dog said with a smile: "if it''s true, how can this kind of person with developed limbs and simple mind be aware of us. Besides, to say the least, even if he finds us, will he pay attention to us with his higher cultivation? "


    It''s true that the cultivation of martial arts has reached a higher level. As soon as Jibi comes out, he will be besieged by a lower level opponent.


    Thinking of this, people suddenly think of one thing, that is, even if they can calculate Gu Yu, they can''t kill him at all... This really makes these people feel a little disappointed or even depressed.


    Huyan raccoon dog glanced at the crowd and saw their faces. He laughed for a while and said calmly, "don''t be depressed. If we can''t fight, can''t we fight our wits?"


    "Shixiong means..."


    Huyan raccoon dog took out a celadon bottle from the sleeve of jinpao, shook it in his hand, and said, "this is a bottle of qianyecui that I seized from the dog Rong in the Arctic cold area. The real Qi of the masters below the star level will break when they touch it, and they will stop when they see blood. " When Huyan raccoon dog calmly said this paragraph, Xia Hou Yun Chong and Dan Tai Ye suddenly changed their faces.


    As we all know, dog soldiers are good at shooting. If you smear Chiba poison on the bow and arrow, it will be extremely terrible for those who are below the star level. I''m afraid the experts in our army didn''t suffer less. They might even break a bottle of qianyecui that they had just bought. At this time, they were holding it in the hands of Huyan raccoon dog to deal with Gu Yu, who was also a scholar of Beidou king.


    "Elder brother, let''s set a trap and shoot Gu Yu with the bow and arrow smeared with Chiba quench?" Tan Tai Ao, who was standing aside in silence, asked. His body trembled slightly because of excitement. After all, for these aristocratic children who were looking for stimulation, it was so exciting for him to kill a person and Gu Yu who had been suppressing him all the time.


    "No, that''s not enough." Huyan stoppedˇ° If our arrows are found on the bodies of the brothers of the ancient family, or Chiba is poisoned, let alone us. Gu Yun gets angry, and our respective Hou Fu and the ancient family will never die. "


    Tan Tai Ao''s face, which was red with excitement, slowly retreated. Yes, if you kill the two sons of the ancient family, Gu Yun won''t be angry, then there will be a ghost. At that time, the whole dantai family will be involved in an endless battle. Whether they can win or not, at least they will be greatly hurt.


    "What should I do, brother Yishi Dan Taiye knew that Huyan raccoon dog would never take out Chiba quench, and then told everyone, "we can''t hurt the ancient brothers. Let''s die as soon as possible." Such boring people, he must have a solution in mind.


    Huyan raccoon dog''s mouth slightly raised, a cold smile at this time hanging on the faceˇ° The mountain was snowed, and the fierce animals were all hungry. We use the blood of the beast to lead the fierce beast to a place, and then we hurt the brothers of the ancient family. A moment later, they will be poisoned to death, and then they will be dismembered by the fierce beast. Even if they are not poisoned by Chiba, they will inevitably be buried in the belly of the beast. "


    "At that time, we can only say that Gu family brothers went into the western suburb forest carelessly, were surrounded by fierce beasts, buried in the belly of the beast, and died without proof. Gu Yun can''t charge us either!" Xia Houyun sighed: "wonderful, it''s really wonderful!"


    Dan Taiye raised his head, looked at the surrounding terrain and said, "this should be the middle part of the western suburb forest. I have been here with my father. I am familiar with the terrain here. It''s better for me to lead the way."


    Huyan raccoon dog nodded: "thank you, brother dantai." Then he put his hand into his arms and felt out four black round pearls, each of which was the size of a bullet, rolling in the palm of Huyan raccoon dog.


    "Shadowless Pearl!" After all, Xia Hou Yun Chong and Dan Tai ye are the eldest sons of the family. They are knowledgeable and can''t help exclaiming. Obviously, he recognized this treasure in Huyan raccoon dog''s hand. This shadowless pearl looks like a black pearl, but in fact it''s a refined local magic weapon. It''s extremely rare. The Huyan raccoon dog has four at a time, which shows that yingmu''s family is also very rich. This shadowless bead not only has no requirement for strength, but also has the greatest advantage of helping the holder to hide his own breath. The star level master can''t feel the breath of the holder unless he has a special method, so it seems to disappear from the space, so it''s named. Huyan raccoon dog put a shadowless bead in its mouth and said to the crowd, "as long as it is put in its mouth and warmed with breath, it will naturally work and help us hide our breath. In this way, when the fierce beast besieges the ancient brothers, we won''t be noticed by the fierce beast." When all the people took the shadowless bead from the hand of Huyan raccoon dog, their respective eyes on Huyan raccoon dog had completely changed. He is a man who is careful and vicious, and he will be rewarded. What a terrible thing it is. The thought of smearing the poison of Chiba on the arrows, shooting the ancient brothers, driving the fierce beasts to destroy the corpses, and then distributing the shadowless beads to the people to get away safely, is just terrible. Tan Tai family and Xia Hou Yun Chong are secretly congratulated that the Huyan raccoon dog is on the same front with themselves. Seeing that Huyan raccoon dog distributed shadowless beads to the other three people, even Gu Yu, who was hiding in the dark, was surprised. With his higher level of strength, a few warriors from the heaven level naturally can''t feel his breath. After Gu fan''s place is twisted by Gu Yu''s polar wall, they won''t find it. Gu Yu can''t help but turn his head and say to Gu fan: "fortunately, I''ll follow you. If we don''t come here just now, I''m afraid we''ll be calculated by these bastards this time." Thinking of Chiba''s poison, Gu Yu even felt a chill in his back. Martial arts below the star level, ignore the protection, cut throat at the sight of bloodˇ° Younger brother, do you think we should start to rob and kill them before they poison their arrows? " Gu Yu asked in a deep voice. Gu fan''s eyes at this time were on the shadowless bead in the hands of four people. Just now, he had tried to feel the breath of Huyan raccoon dog, and found that his breath had disappeared. This shadowless bead is a very practical treasure, which can be hidden in advance and hidden in retreatˇ° Brother, no, they don''t dare to kill us openly. Similarly, due to the identity of the Marquis, we can''t kill them openly in the forest. " Gu Fan said something to stop himˇ° That little brother means... "Gu Yu''s eyes turned, and he already had plansˇ° I see. We''ll do what we want. "

 Chapter 30

    Under a cliff, dantaiye, dantaiao, Huyan raccoon dog and Xiahou yunchong are standing on the hillside. Everyone is carrying a living creature, and each beast has been made several deep cuts. The blood is constantly flowing out, which is controlled by their strength from heaven level. They just roar and dare not resist.


    "The ancient brothers should be on the other side of the mountain. Let''s loosen these living creatures and attract the fierce beasts around." Huyan raccoon dog''s eyes twinkled, and there were countless intrigues in his eyes: "after a while, we drove the herd to separate Gufan and Guyu. Then take advantage of the chaos to attack the weakest Gu fan. There''s no need to kill him. Just make a few wounds on him and let the blood flow out. It''s not worth using Chiba to deal with him. Naturally, there are fierce beasts to collect his corpse. "


    "It''s amazing. It''s true that I''ve led soldiers to fight. It''s much better to use a stratagem than those of us who can only do it openly! " Dan Tai ye can''t help but flatter. He is defeated in Gu fan''s hands and loses his face. At the moment, he only had one idea, that is to kill Gu fan, so he didn''t think Huyan raccoon dog was too poisonous.


    When the four released their hands at the same time, the wounded beasts ran down the mountain. The blood poured out of the wound and fell on the white snow, leaving a trail of crimson blood.


    At this time, in a snow covered Bush on the opposite side of the hillside, Gu Yu and Gu fan were crawling there, clearly seeing what they had done.


    "It''s not polite to come but not to go, big brother. I have an idea." Gu fan sneered, put his head close to Gu Yu and whispered a few words.


    Gu fan knows and Gu Yu knows that he will kill himself if he does more injustice. To be soft on these cruel people is to create endless trouble for himself.


    "Well, brother, do as you say. Take the other way, return the other body. Since these guys want to kill us, you''re welcome! " Gu Yu glanced at a tall pine nearby and gently pulled Gu fan beside him. They fell on the top of the tree, and even the snow around them didn''t fall.


    Gu fan and Gu Yu stood still, holding their scabbard and keeping watch. Both of them were born with swords. The power of the swords was no less than that of the arrows.


    Soon, Gu fan and Gu Yu felt the cedar trembling. Handfuls of snow fell from the pine needles. The tremor soon turned into a rumble. The cold wind came from the depths of the forest. In the wind, the roars of beasts came one after another.


    A large number of herds appeared at the top of the mountain. Lions, tigers, bears, leopards, as well as many unnamed beasts... All kinds of animals pour down like tides and rush toward the south. Many cedars, the size of sea bowls, were hit by these herds, and all of them were broken.


    At the same time, four figures stand behind a rock. At the beginning, a young warrior in a fur coat stands with his hands down. He is the planner of the whole incident: Huyan raccoon dog. Behind him are the dantai brothers and Xia houyunchong.


    "There are so many ferocious animals. I don''t think the ancient brothers can escape." Dan Tai Ye''s mouth contains no shadow bead, some ambiguities say.


    Rao Shi, these four people have no shadow beads, and they will not be found by fierce beasts. Seeing so many fierce beasts coming like the sea, they will not change color.


    But at this time, a black sword roared down from the sky. Feel the strong wind attack face, Dan Tai Ye almost subconsciously raised his head, saw the sword on the condensation of a layer of sword Gang, issued a light purple light!


    "No, there''s an ambush!" Dantaiye was shocked. The arrow was so high that the rock didn''t block it at all. Dantaiye didn''t reach the higher level. He couldn''t condense the polar wall, so he couldn''t help dodging.


    "Be careful, it''s Gufan!" Dan Tai Ao beside Dan Tai Ye raises his head and sees Gu fan kneeling on the thick pine branch at the mouth of the bowl, holding the blood refining skeleton.


    Dan Taiye is about to take off and beat Gu fan from the cedar. It seems that Gu fan knows his action in advance. Another dark sword is standing in front of him, just blocking his castration. At this time, dantaiye was in the air and had no place to borrow his strength. He could only gather a group of fists and swords. After all, Gu fan is also from the sky level strength, Dan Taiye is in a hurry, no doubt fell in the downwind, only one round was forced to fall to the ground, was shocked by the strength of the sword, almost fell.


    At this time, Gu fan''s third sword had already come.


    "Gufan, I''ll tear you up!" Dan Tai Ye has ever been so subdued, hissing, eyes completely red.


    "We rely on a large number of people. Let''s take Gufan first!" Xia Hou Yun sees that Gu fan is the only one. He orders the way maliciously. As soon as his voice fell, Quan gang with Jian Gang came to Gu fan on the top of the tree, but Gu fan didn''t move. He looked at the four people with disdain, and his eyes were very strange. It was an expression of looking at the dead, with some pity.


    The sword gang and fist Gang, which came to Gu fan''s face, seemed as if a bullock had gone into the sea one foot in front of him, and then dissipated into a strong wind.


    Protect the polar wall!


    "You must die!" I don''t know when, Gu Yu has already stood behind Gu fan. The protective wall suddenly extends. The dark light distorts the surrounding air and presses toward the three people below.


    "Damn it, it''s Gu Yu!" After all, the strength of Dan Taiye and others was one level lower than that of Gu Yu. It was impossible to block them hard. They had to fly back, but they didn''t reach the ground. Another sword took Dan Taiye''s belly. This time, Dan Taiye couldn''t dodge. The sword cut on his belly and burst out. It was light and easy to lift. The earthquake dispersed Dan Taiye''s Qi of protecting his body and pierced into his body, It''s obvious that this sword was made by Gu Yuˇ° You two bitches Dan Tai ye eat pain, right hand cover blood flow of abdomen, break big scold way: "I must kill you can''t..." "depend on you?" Gu Yu sneered and said, "next life!" At the moment when Gu Yu was fighting with Dan Taiye, another eye, like an alert hound, was staring at Gu Yu. Suddenly, he raised his hand, bowing his right hand and stringing his left hand. An arrow flew to Gu Yu with a dazzling purple light. The sharp arrow wrapped in purple arrow gang was also covered with strange cyan, and there was a strange trace in the airˇ° Gu Yu, you die It was Huyan raccoon dog that shot the arrow. The effect of Chiba quench is to defeat the protective wall and block the throat when the opponent is unprepared. Originally, Gu Yu thought that he would not care about the attack of Huyan raccoon dog, but he was wrong. A black sword awn flew out of Gu fan''s startling skeleton sword and quickly crushed the arrow. Huyan raccoon dog''s left hand suddenly vibrated. Three arrows were held in his hand, five fingers were clamped, and three purple awns flew from three directions. This time, the target is not Gu Yu, but Gu fan who blocked the previous arrow for Gu Yu. This string of three arrows, send and receive from the heart, archery speed is extremely fast, it is difficult to defend, it is a relatively brilliant skill. Taking Gu fan''s accomplishments as an example, he has just put out a sword to block an arrow for Gu Yu. At this time, it''s impossible for him to return the sword to resist the three arrows of Huyan raccoon dog, who is also a warrior of heaven level. It''s just because Huyan raccoon dog knew this that he used a string of three arrows to kill Gu fan directly. The ruthlessness of his intention can be seen. Hum, do you think I didn''t know you had Chiba quenched? Gu Yu gave a cold hum and held Gu fan with his right hand. The Qi of heaven and earth burst out around him, and the two figures suddenly accelerated. In a flash, they were tens of feet away from the four. The three originally accurate arrows were twisted by the vigorous wind of Guyu, but they all failedˇ° You want to deal with us? You''d better think about how to deal with them! " Gu Yu''s laughter came from a distance. When he heard the laughter, the faces of Huyan raccoon dog, Dan Taiye and others turned pale. The fierce beasts that should have passed by them suddenly stopped. Their eyes were scarlet, as if they were starving to the extreme. Their target was the wounded and bleeding Dan Tai Ye. The shadowless bead can hide the breath of the holder, but the smell of blood can''t. It''s Gu Yu''s shot that makes the fierce beasts around smell the strong smell of blood, just like a drunkard smelling the strong smell of wine. Why don''t these hungry fierce beasts besiege dantaiye? Shizi, run, run! A cry of surprise explodes in Dan Tai Ye''s ear. Huyan raccoon dog knows that Dan Tai Ye''s shadowless beads have failed. A moment later, all the fierce beasts will turn to Dan Tai Ye. Once surrounded by them, these fierce beasts are not strong, but the number is extremely terrible. They are afraid that they will not survive below the star level. Sure enough, more and more fierce beasts stop running. Huyan raccoon dog and Xia Houyun fight against shadowless beads to hide their breath. They frequently kill the fierce beasts who rush to dantaiye. Huyan raccoon dog takes a deep breath and has a clear mindˇ° Catch a beast and rush out, or there will be more and more fierce beasts! " He quickly made a series of orders, "get out of my way!" Although Huyan raccoon dog didn''t have a long sword at this time, its strength was revealed from the sky level limit. It was as if a shockwave had killed more than ten fierce beasts in front of it, clearing a way. Huyan raccoon dog picks up the injured Dan Tai ye and catches a tiger leopard with the other hand. Fly body to ride on, take summer hou to allow Chong to rush out first.

 Chapter 31

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the forest, the two figures slowed down and finally stopped.


    It''s Gu Yu and Gu fan.


    "They tried to use fierce beasts to deal with us, but they got themselves into trouble." Gu Yu looks at Gu fan and suddenly laughsˇ° It''s so cool to see these bastards scurrying after fierce beasts


    Gu fan with a smile, and then said: "brother, but I think this thing is a little wrong." Gu fan frowned and said, "if only the raccoon dogs in Huyan had dropped a few injured wild animals to the mountain, they would have attracted so many fierce animals. Even if the mountain is now snowed and the fierce animals have no food, they would not have attracted so many."


    Gu Yu is not a brave and resourceless person. After Gu fan''s reminding, he frowned and said, "it''s really strange!" He looked at Gu fan and asked, "what does that little brother mean?"


    "I think on the other side of the forest, there must be something much more powerful than these fierce beasts. That''s why they were frightened." Gu Fan said.


    "Higher than the fierce beast?" As soon as Gu Yu''s eyes turned, he had already understoodˇ° You said the auspicious beast was on the other side of the forest? " Gu fan nodded, Gu Yu''s savvy is very high, even beyond Gu fan''s expectations.


    In any case, Dan Taiye and others helped Gu fan out of this animal famine, and they lost their wife and soldiers. Originally, Gu fan was worried that there were too many fierce beasts in the forest, so it was very difficult to get to the place where the auspicious beast was. After being made by Dan Taiye, the whole forest was almost empty. It was so easy to find the auspicious beast.


    "Thanks to the four bastards." Gu Yu smiles calmly and tells a cool joke.


    They walked in the forest for another half an hour. Suddenly, Gufan stopped in two cedars which were broken side by side. He lowered his body, put his hand on a cedar broken from the middle, and touched the branch slightly. Gu fan immediately felt a burst of heat, and almost subconsciously raised his finger.


    "What did you find, little brother?" Gu Yu stopped and asked.


    "The trees that he broke have traces of fire. It''s winter. The trees will never ignite, and there are still flames left. The auspicious animal is fire Unicorn!" Gu fan made a soundˇ° The beast is afraid of fire. No wonder it will cause the fear of fierce beasts in the forest! "


    Gu Yu said with a smile: "well, it''s near here. We can make great achievements by catching it."


    "Big brother, the fire unicorn is very sensitive and intelligent. I''m afraid that before we get close to it, it will detect that it''s running away or attacking us." Gu fan frowned, "we should be careful."


    "Come with me." Gu fan walked step by step along the path of the broken tree. Gu Yu followed him and crept. They didn''t dare to make a sound even when they stepped on the snow.


    Finally, in the open snow at the end of the forest, Gu Yu and Gu fan saw the legendary auspicious animal: Huo Qilin!


    The flaming auspicious beast, with the head of a lion, the four hoofs of an elk, covered with fiery red scales and a dragon''s tail, was walking slowly on the snowy plain. Stepped on the snow, the snow has melted, in touch with its scales on the moment evaporated into water vapor, in the ice and snow into a white smoke spread.


    "Although the Huo Qilin doesn''t practice martial arts, it''s a hot flame that''s quite tricky." Gu Yu lowered his head and said to Gu fan in a soft voice.


    "And it is said that these auspicious beasts are no less powerful than magic weapons. Attacks that do not condense the true Qi of heaven and earth have no effect on him. It''s hard to deal with them." Gu fan also agrees with Tao.


    Suddenly Gu fan noticed a detail. When Huo Qilin''s feet got stuck in the snow water, Huo Qilin seemed to raise his feet in a panic. He didn''t move on until the snow water around him evaporated. It''s strange that he''s wandering around here, and he doesn''t know what he''s doing.


    "Brother, I have such an idea." Gu fan pulled Gu Yu to his side and murmured to his ear.


    Gu Yu pulled up the corner of his mouth, as if to make a sneer, but he restrained himselfˇ° Well, that''s a good way


    A moment later, Gu fan and Gu Yu found some branches. One of them was from heaven level, the other was from heaven level. They used their hands instead of knives to chop away the wet parts around the branches, and then dropped some pine resin. Gu Yu held out his hand to hold the branches and grasped them hard. A burst of green smoke came out from the branches, and they started a fire.


    Kwai sent the branches of his hand in the past, and soon a torch was also found in his hand.


    At this moment, Huo Qilin, who is hundreds of steps away from the two brothers, suddenly stops. He turns around and looks at the torch in Gu Yu''s and Gu fan''s hands.


    Gu fan was surprised that Huo Qilin was so sensitive to the fire, but at the same time he was a little happy. Gu Yu roared: "run!"


    Huo Qilin''s figure was suddenly disillusioned and separated into countless shadows. In the blink of an eye, it leaped a hundred steps away. I didn''t expect that its huge body could move so fast!


    Gu Yu''s left hand turned over without holding the torch, and he gave Huo Qilin a slap in the air. Huo Qilin stopped for a moment. A messy spark splashed on his right shoulder, which was hit by the palm wind. Huo Qilin growled and felt some pain. Obviously, the palm of the more heaven level master has certain lethality for Huo Qilin.


    Although this palm hindered Huo Qilin''s instant reaction, it made him angry. His movement speed suddenly increased a lot. What Gu Yu wanted seemed to be this effect. The huge energy generated by the distortion of the polar wall suddenly burst out like a tight spring, which was even faster than Huo Qilin. There are only two shadows shuttling through the forest. Gu Yu''s lightness skill is excellent, so he will not bump into the trees. However, Huo Qilin, with his strong body, just dashes out a road in the forest. In a loud noise, countless towering ancient trees are cut off. The fierce fire power of Huo Qilin''s whole body instantly burns those trees into pitch black charcoal. The burning trees fell on top of the other trees. It was winter. All the trees except pines and cypresses in the western suburb forest had fallen out of leaves and turned into dead trees. After the snow had evaporated, they almost burned at one point. Suddenly, the whole western suburb forest was full of smoke and flames. As Gu Yu Ran, he looked back and saw the flames rolling behind him. The Fire Kirin was chasing him all the way. The flames on his body ignited all the trees around him, and he took a breath of air. Just then, on the other side of the forest, a figure flashed by and made a ready gesture to Gu Yubi. That figure is Gu fan. Gu Yu nodded and slowed down. Gu Yu only felt that Huo Qilin was getting closer to him. He could even feel the huge heat from him, and his eyes became more and more open. A large piece of transparent ice seemed to be a bright mirror across the forest. With the roar of Huo Qilin behind him, the flames of his whole body suddenly condensed from his mouth and shot at Gu Yu quickly. Gu Yu''s figure dodged the flameˇ° Boom The ground hit by the fire, immediately produced a few feet of cracks, snow evaporated instantly, not to mention, even the sand on the ground were burned into transparent crystal particles, with the surrounding snow-white ground in sharp contrast. The power of the Fire Kirin is no less than that of a higher level master. Gu Yu exchanged his eyes with Gu fan in front of him. Suddenly, he leaped out a hundred steps away. His figure was like a light goose drawing an arc. Then his right foot gently touched the ice. Quan Zuo leaped out a hundred steps away again and stood firmly on the snow. The fire Unicorn saw that he couldn''t make a single blow. He roared and raised his speed again. He jumped high at the position where Gu Yu had just jumped into the air. Seeing the fierce fire Unicorn open its mouth in mid air, the whole body''s flame makes it look like a burning sun rushing towards the ancient feather. But before it could make another roar that shook the forest, the ground nearby shook fiercely. Even Gu Yu and Gu fan could hardly standˇ° Whine... "A shrill scream came from the deep pit in the center of the ice. The white smoke kept coming out of the pit. The ice around seemed to melt and collapse with a loud noise. A moment later, Huo Qilin was submerged in the melting ice water. A moment later, its huge body was drowned in the water, leaving only a head with two antlers on the water, panting and gasping, and its voice was extremely bleak. The imitation Buddha was a drowning dog, and there was not a bit of the prestige of Huo Qilin. Gu Yu turned around and jokingly said to Huo Qilin in the water, "Huo Qilin, I''ll make you familiar with the nature of water, so you can be a water Qilin in the future." Gu fan, who has been standing beside the ice lake, hears Gu Yu''s words. He thinks that when Huo Qilin just jumped into the air, he had nowhere to borrow his strength, and his limbs were waving in vain. He wants to lie on the ground and laugh until he has a stomachache. Of course, when Gu Yu was playing the chase game with Huo Qilin, Gu fan had already knocked the ice on the whole lake. Until he stepped on the ice, he felt that he was going to collapse. Then he went around Gu Yu and made a "no problem" gesture to him. So, a "tragedy" happened.

 Chapter 32

    On the west school field, the commander of Tianshu was sitting under the banner of the king of Beidou. Some soldiers had already moved a big chair for him. He did not take off his armor, but put his hands on both ends of the chair, as if he was meditating with his eyes closed.


    Suddenly he raised his head. What attracted his eyes was the blazing fire over the western suburbs!


    At the same time, several birds flew into the school yard and landed on the armrest of the seat of Tianshu commander. The bodyguard nearby reached out to catch them and quickly took out a note from the bird''s foot. The birds were yellow, but they had no feathers. They just floated in the air with the high-frequency vibration of their wings. They even had one or two nail holes on their bodies. If you don''t look carefully, this miraculous communication tool can even confuse the real with the fake.


    This kind of bird is called Jinggong hummingbird. It was made in the imperial palace. Only yulinwei and a few elite troops of the Beidou Dynasty could use it in batches. The precision hummingbird flies very fast, and its target is small, so it is not easy to be found. As long as it turns the spring to provide enough power, it can even cross mountains and seas, and transmit information accurately and timely. It is really a sharp weapon to collect information and convey military orders on the battlefield.


    The deputy general next to the commander took down the note from the feet of the Jinggong hummingbird, frowned slightly, and told him: "commander, the Yulin guard who was guarding the forest border just now wrote back that there was a shortage of animals in the western suburb forest, and a large number of fierce animals rushed out from the depths of the forest where they were hiding. They dashed and injured many scholars."


    The commander of Tianshu just gave a slight "um". This time, the emperor ordered Shizi to enter the western suburb forest to patrol the auspicious animals. He allowed certain casualties, so he didn''t care about itˇ° What''s the matter with the firelight? "


    "In intelligence, it''s because the auspicious animal is... Huoqilin." The Deputy replied.


    "Well? It''s Huo Qilin The commander of Tianshu suddenly opened his eyes and clapped his big hand. His huge body was as light as nothing. He soared into the air and flashed into the mountains in the western suburbs.


    A few breaths, immediately flying into a black spot.


    Looking at the figure of Tianshu commander disappearing into the sky, the deputy general sighed: "finally, I''m waiting for Huo Qilin to appear. Drinking Huo Qilin''s blood, I can help you to condense nine stars into a nebula. But Huo Qilin is extremely alert and doesn''t know if he can succeed. "


    At the same time, deep in the forest in the western suburbs. In this ice and snow, there is a clear lake, on which there is not even a little floating ice. It is still rising and emitting white smoke and heat. It is actually a hot spring... But in fact, it is not like this.


    Huo Qilin, who finally swam to the lake, was just like a drowning dog. He stretched out his front hoof and stepped on the ground of the lake carefully. His foot sank into the soft mud of the lake, which made him panic. "Ow..." he let out a cry. His front hoof slipped and almost fell into the lake again.


    Gu Yu and Gu fan are laughing and chanting at this time. No, it should be said that they are bad. They are smiling and looking at the unicorn auspicious beast that was still invincible a quarter of an hour ago. At this time, Huo Qilin, who had been more than ten years old, picked up from the water. His scales had become dim, and there was no spark left on his body. He was so sick that he could hardly stand.


    "Little brother..." Gu Yu stifled his sneer and said, "go and get a piece of hemp rope. Grab your head and I''ll grab your feet. Tie up this group."


    Gu fan answered. He didn''t know when he had a rough hemp rope in his hand. He was about to tie the front hooves of Huo Qilin. It seems that Huo Qilin also feels that this is a disgrace. He just straightens up and stares at Gu fan who is close to him.


    Gu fan doesn''t care what his mood and eyes are now. Without saying a word, he throws a loop of hemp rope at Qilin''s neck. But at this moment, Huo Qilin suddenly roars. The burning fire in the nearby forest suddenly turns into sparks and flies to his body. The fire on his body suddenly burns again, showing his teeth and facing Gu fan is a fireball.


    "Be careful, little brother!" Gu Yu yelled and put out his right arm in front of Gu fan. The air in front of him suddenly twisted and the defense wall suddenly expanded, but he was still beaten back several steps.


    At this moment, there was a loud thunder overhead.


    "Beast! How dare you show off


    The voice is majestic and overbearing, and the sound is like thunder everywhere, which makes people feel numb. In the distant sky, a warrior in silver armor stood in the void, like the scorching sun in the sky, like a God.


    "Chide!" A violent drink, as if the wind within a radius of ten miles have turned the direction, the strength of the Tianshu commander is enough to affect the surrounding air of heaven and earth, not far away is still running fierce beast even by the sudden drink, lying on the ground, dare not move, as if dead.


    Huo Qilin wanted to revenge on Gu Yu and Gu fan. At this time, he felt the terrible pressure from the leader of Tianshu. He rushed forward and crossed between Gu fan and Gu Yu. His body turned into a virtual shadow and ran forward with all his strength.


    "Come on, don''t let him run!" Gu Yu reminds us that the wall around him is twisted, which makes him catch up like an arrow.


    Gu fan took a deep breath, and the true Qi of heaven and earth moved all over his body, and he also speeded up to catch up.


    The two men and a beast galloped in the snow, but they didn''t leave any footprints. At the end of the snow plain was a shrub forest, and behind the forest was a cliff like an axe. Before the cliff, Gu Yu, Gu fan and Huo Qilin all stopped. It seems that Huo Qilin didn''t expect that he ran to a dead end. He turned around and yelled at brother Guyu, as if to deter them from getting close to him. Gu Yu winked at Gu fan. Gu fan nodded and quickly stepped back into the bush. Huo Qilin saw that there was one missing. How could he know that Gu fan had gone around the woods to cut off his back? Gu Yu approaches for a few steps and pulls out his sword fiercely. A sword that condenses the spirit of a more powerful sword breaks through the air and goes straight to Qilin''s left shoulder. Although this sword is swift, it doesn''t hit the key. Obviously, Gu Yu still wants to capture this auspicious beast alive. The Fire Kirin spewed out a flame and collided with the sword Qi, and his hind legs made a long distance in the snow. Obviously, Gu Yu and Gu fan tossed it in the lake, and his strength was only 30% at most. Seeing that the commander of Tianshu in the distance had fallen to the ground, he ran to him at full speed. Huo Qilin could not fight because of the terrible murderous atmosphere he felt from the commander. He turned around and ran to the cliff. At this time, a shadow suddenly stood in front of him. A dark sword in his right hand stabbed the fire unicorn. Huo Qilin is so upset that he raises his right paw and is ready to beat Gu fan like a strong wind. After all, Gu fan''s strength is only up to the level of heaven, which is still far behind Huo Qilin. As the saying goes, a skinny camel is bigger than a horse. Even though Gu fan has already resisted with his sword, he is still reeled. Gu fan knocked down a rock on the edge of a cliff with his hind foot and scolded: "brute!" As he was about to step forward again, he suddenly felt a force coming from behind him. His body lost its balance and fell down involuntarily. He only felt a figure suddenly appeared behind him and said in a vicious voice like a ghost: "Gu fan, go to die!" Dan Tai Ao! Gu fan almost instantly judged the owner of the voice, asshole, he actually plotted against me! Tan Tai Ao is envious of Tian level. Gu fan is already from Tian level. But why can''t Gu fan feel that he has been around all the time? And he''s got a black handˇ° Want my life? It''s not that easy! " Gu fan twisted his right hand behind him as soon as he gritted his teeth. He was holding Tan Tai Ao''s arm. He tripped his left foot backward and was about to throw Tan Tai Ao out. How can tan Tai ao not know whether you are dead or not at this time? His right hand, which condensed the true Qi of heaven and earth, struck Gu fan hard on his shoulder. Although it was a difference of one level, Gu fan from the heaven level had no defense against the wall. It was a desperate blow, Still will Gu fan shock to spurt out a mouthful of blood. Gu fan felt that all his internal organs seemed to be displaced. When his feet relaxed, he leaned under the cliff with the tan Tai Ao behind him and fell down the cliffˇ° Asshole At this time, Gu Yu naturally saw that his younger brother had been attacked by Tan Tai Ao''s black hand. He was about to turn around, but Huo Qilin, who was close to him, bit Gu Yu''s waist. Gu Yu''s backhand sword was cutting Huo Qilin''s back. The sword seemed to be cutting on steel, and the fire was all around. A thick liquid is sprayed on Gu Yu''s face. The extremely weak Huo Qilin is broken by the long sword of Jian gang in Gu Yu''s hand! Kirin''s fangs are also deeply embedded in Gu Yu''s body, and his blood is constantly flowing away. At this moment, Huo Qilin holds Gu Yu in his mouth, suddenly turns around and jumps off the cliff.

 Chapter 33

    In a moment, a figure in silver armor fell on the cliff. It was the commander of yulinwei''s Tianshu.


    He looked around alertly, but his eyes were attracted by the blood on the snow. His eyes trembled unconsciously under the armor. "With the strength that these two people didn''t step into, they were able to hurt Huo Qilin. It can''t be underestimated." He bent his right leg, half knelt down, reached out his hand and shoveled up the piece of snow with Kirin''s blood, and held it in the palm of his hand. In an instant, the snow was melted and evaporated, and then there was only a piece of Kirin''s blood the size of a grain of rice. There was a force in it that seemed to be constantly colliding and trying to break free.


    "I finally got the blood of the unicorn." The commander of Tianshu walked forward a few steps, and saw the chopping cliff at his feet. He knew that Huo Qilin had jumped off the cliff. Obviously, it was his cave below. The effect of a drop of Qilin blood was obviously not enough to let the star level strong leader of Tianshu break through the cliff. If he could get the Huo Qilin below, it would be good.


    But just as the commander of Tianshu was about to jump down the cliff, suddenly a powerful breath was reflected from the valley. Only that breath could make the commander of Tianshu as a strong star step creepy, which was a powerful and extreme performance.


    "Damn, there''s something strange in this valley!" Commander Tianshu stepped back a few steps, took a deep breath, and finally uttered a word.


    "My Lord!"


    "My Lord!"


    The shadows came from all directions, and the Yulin guards from the nearby mountains came. One by one, they saluted the commander of Tianshu with great respect.


    "What shall we do now, my lord?" A Yulin Wei asked.


    Commander Tianshu hesitated a little for a while. Just now, he probably knew that two of them were from Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion, and one was from Qingtian Marquis''s mansion. Only the second son Gu fan and the eldest son Gu Yu came to the plain Marquis''s mansion to take part in the hunting. Were they both killed by Huo Qilin? However, there is a very powerful prohibition under the cliff. Even the star level masters can''t get close to it, let alone search and save people.


    However, houguyun of Pingyuan is powerful in the army, and he has a heavy weight in the eyes of the star emperor. If the two scholars of the Houfu of Pingyuan have given their lives in their own hands, it can''t be said that the star emperor will certainly take him to blame.


    After thinking about it for a while, Tianshu Tong said, "leave a few people to escort the other hunting sons back. The others will follow me down the mountain to see what''s different at the bottom of the valley. The two scholars of Pingyuan Marquis all fell down." Tianshu commander cold voice way: "life to see people, death to see corpses!"


    In a cave, Gu Yu gradually wakes up. He doesn''t know how long he has been in a coma. He just feels that every inch of his body seems to be crushed, but he still straightens up with tenacious perseverance.


    Next to his body, Huo Qilin lay on the ground and did not move. Originally, the scales on Huo Qilin''s body were like bright rubies, but now the scales on his whole body have lost their luster, just like rocks coated with red primer. The lingering flames around his body have already dissipated, and he is obviously very weak.


    But his long sword was still stuck on Huo Qilin''s back. When the sword edge was three inches deep, Huo Qilin seemed to wake up.


    Shaking his head slightly, he saw the ancient feather beside him. The enemy is very jealous when they meet. Huo Qilin is about to bite Gu Yu.


    "My younger brother is dead, my younger brother is dead..." Gu Yu is confused at this time, and his head is full of the scenes of Gu fan and Tan Tai Ao falling off the cliff together, replaying over and over again.


    In Tianjing City, besides his mother, Gu Yu couldn''t let go of Gu fan. Time and again for him to come out, time and again to teach him martial arts, just don''t want him to be bullied, hurt. Unexpectedly, Gu fan was secretly plotted by such a mean person as Dan Tai Ao under his own eyes.


    Now Gu Yu himself has been seriously injured, even walking is very difficult, I''m afraid it''s impossible to live out of this dangerous valley. Gu Yu can''t imagine how desperate and sad she will be when she appears in front of her mother and tells her brother about his death. Even when the Yulin Wei brought back the corpses of himself and his younger brother, how heartbroken would be the Marquis''s residence in the plain, "I can''t die! I can''t die! I can''t die Gu Yu thought of this, his whole body blood boiling, almost desperately stood up, but the weakness of the body made him fall down again in the moment of standing up. After that, Huo Qilin comes up again. Gu Yu turns around and bites Huo Qilin on his back.


    It should be noted that the scales of Huo Qilin''s body are no less hard than the best armour made of Tianchou iron, but the body under the scales is not hard, or even soft, so as to ensure the flexibility of the body.


    Just at this time, Gu Yu''s eyes were red. Except for his desire to survive, he didn''t know anything and didn''t care.


    Gu Yu felt sharp pain all over his body, and his eyes were hazy. He couldn''t see clearly, but his consciousness of survival became stronger and strongerˇ° I can''t die! I can''t die


    His vision was blurred, and his body was in severe pain. Gu Yu heard his own blood flowing out of his ears. But at this moment, his mind is more and more clear and rational. "


    Gu Yu''s long hair suddenly flew up and let out a howl like a wounded beast. Head a Yang, he regardless of, toward the fire Qilin expose that silver white place, ruthlessly bite down. In the confusion, Gu Yu felt that he had bitten something. A sharp howl came from his ear, and then a liquid with a fishy smell rolled into his mouth... Gu Yu killed himself to bite here, and suddenly the blood essence of the unicorn surged into Gu Yu''s body. He had exhausted his strength and got a few mouthfuls of blood essence. His internal power recovered a lot immediately. With strength, his injury seemed to be much better. Gu Yu made a vague sound in his mouth. He suddenly took a few bites. Regardless, he swallowed the essence and blood of Huo Qilin in his body.


    However, Huo Qilin''s blood essence is so overbearing that when it rushes into Gu Yu''s body, it passes through his meridians, and the strong smell of fire almost destroys all his meridians. When it flows around, it even makes his body burst like fried beans.


    But Huo Qilin''s essence and blood make him quickly repair Gu Yu''s body. Huo Qilin is in pain and desperately hits the cave wall with his body, trying to shake Gu Yu off his back.


    How powerful is fire unicorn? The whole grottoes were rumbling as if they were about to collapse. Gu Yu felt that all the bones around his body had been broken into countless pieces, and no one was complete, but he still didn''t let go. He just let the blood essence of Qilin reorganize his body again and again, smash it, recombine it, smash it again and again... A moment later, a sound of footwork came, and the Tianshu commander and ten Yulin guards slowly stepped into the cave.


    "Master, look!" A Yu Lin Wei points to the front and exclaims.


    Gu Yu was lying on the back of Huo Qilin, and the Huo Qilin seemed to be crazy. He hit the surrounding stone walls like crazy, and his mouth gave a shrill roar, which made these elite Yulin guards feel eardrum pain.


    "It''s the prince of the plain. Commander, do you want to help kill this Huo Qilin and save him?" A Xuan Jia Yu Lin Wei said.


    "Wait a minute." Tianshu commander waved to stop the crowd.


    "Lord Commander?"


    "If you look carefully, why Gu Yu can hold on depends on the essence and blood of Huo Qilin he sucks. If you act rashly, Gu Yu will die as soon as Huo Qilin dies. Even if this evil animal struggles to death, we will be killed or injured." After all, the eyesight of Tianshu commander is different. After a glance, we can see the key.


    "Ah


    "Then what? Are we going to sit and see? " Yulin Wei can''t bear it. Although the civilian Marquis was not respected by the noble Marquis, he was respected by the Yulin guards. Because Yulin Wei has no concept of blood, only mutual respect as a strong person.


    "The terrain here is narrow, no matter what we do, we will easily hurt our son. The best thing to do is to do nothing. Now we can only see the fate of the prince of the plains. If he can''t support it, we can''t help it. After he died, we killed Huo Qilin and sent his body back to Pingyuan Marquis''s residence, so we did our duty. If he sticks to it... "Commander Tianshu pauses for a moment, and there is a trace of evil in his eyes. In fact, he thinks that if he does it now, Gu Yu will surely die, but Huo Qilin will also fall into his own hands. Refining a Huo Qilin auspicious beast, even for a strong man of his level, his strength will still be greatly improved. Gu Yu is buried in Huo Qilin''s hands, It was a gap of strength, and it wasn''t his dereliction of duty. But maybe it was the influence of Pingyuan marquis in the army that made him have scruples. Maybe it was his love for talent that surpassed his greed. Instead of doing so, he said quietly, "if he sticks to it, he will devour the essence and blood of a fire kylin auspicious beast. In the future, you and I will be under his command and work for him!"


    Even if there is only one drop of Huo Qilin''s blood essence, it is enough to make the star level masters go further. You can imagine how thick a whole head of Huo Qilin''s blood essence is. Even if Tianshu was in charge of himself, there would be no such adventure.


    Click! Click!


    I don''t know how long it took to see the ancient feather lying on Huo Qilin pouring out a circle of black brilliance, which was the polar wall that gengtian warrior could produce. However, in a moment, the brilliance collapsed and then turned black into silver.


    The silver white light seems to be flowing mercury, which diffuses in the whole space. In the light, there are also small silver white seal characters. The biggest of these seal characters is the size of thumb, and the smallest is like an ant. Hundreds of seal characters were released from Guyu''s body, and then arranged automatically according to a strange rule, forming one pattern after another, merging with the silver and white brilliance.


    With the help of the seal script, the silvery luster outside the ancient feather expanded to more than ten feet. The whole body of the fire unicorn, whether scales or flesh, melts like sand, then turns into a trace of essence, and melts into the light around the ancient feather.


    "Pure sky level!" At the edge of the battle circle, Yu Lin Wei, who saw this scene, let out a cry of surprise.


    Gu Yu made a breakthrough and reached the top level. It is said that the seal script is the beginning of heaven and earth, and the super strong can use it to solve the mystery of heaven and earth. And the meaning of quintessence, as the name suggests, is to extract the essence of heaven and earth to reach this level. The essence of heaven and earth in the body will have the ability of refining and refining, and can be used to refine the material of heaven and earth, and to sacrifice artifacts.


    "Plain Hou Shizi, what a great fortune, what a great fortune!" Tianshu commander looked at the front, secretly frightened. Gu Yu devoured the essence and blood of the auspicious animal Huo Qilin. This magnificent essence and blood made him break through the sky level at one stroke, not to mention, even reached the peak of the sky level. Gu Yu''s strength now is enough to join Yulin Wei, and his strength in Yulin Wei is not badˇ° Well, Gu Yu, I''m the commander of Tianshu department. Come back with me! " Commander Tianshu shouts to the cave. Gu Yu looks pale. In the fight with Huo Qilin just now, although Huo Qilin''s essence and blood continuously replenished his internal power, his physical strength was already overwhelmed. As soon as his knees softened, Gu Yu fell to his knees. Several Yulin guards fly like electricity and fall on Gu Yu''s side, holding him firmlyˇ° Gu Yu, where is Gu fan? Do you know? " Commander Tianshu went to Gu Yu and askedˇ° Younger brother... Younger brother... "Thinking of this, Gu Yu only felt a stream of blood attacking his heart, spewed out a mouthful of blood, and fainted in the dark.

 Chapter 34

    I don''t know how long later, Gu fan finally woke up. All he felt was a sharp pain all over his body, and his eyes were hazy and unreal.


    "I can''t die! I can''t die His vision was blurred, and his body was in severe pain. Gu Yun heard his own blood flowing out of his ears. But at this moment, his mind is more and more clear, rational.


    "I''m dead. What about Yujue? What about yu''er? What about our ancient family? I finally get a chance to start again. Is it going to end like this? "


    A strong unwilling to fill the heart, at this moment, Gu fan suddenly felt the pain of the body, desperately opened his eyes.


    A burst of grass fragrance in the nose, Gu fan took a breath, only feel that fragrance refreshing, inhaled in the lung, the whole body suddenly a cool. He sat up slowly and saw a bloody body next to him. Finally, he vomited and even vomited his stomach juice. Gu fan vaguely recalled the posture when two people fell from the cliff. Tan Tai Ao was padded under him, so he fell to pieces. Gu fan was lucky enough to save a breath and keep a ray of life.


    At this time, he saw a black jade bead the size of a bean rolling down on the grass beside Tan Tai Ao, shining colorful light in the light sun.


    "Shadowless Pearl!" Gu fan recognized this magic weapon at a glance. It''s no wonder that he followed Gu fan and Gu Yu for such a long time, but they didn''t find it. He is like a poisonous snake hiding in the grass. At the most dangerous moment of Gufan''s life, he almost killed him with the most fatal bite. It''s a pity that he was so clever that he lost his life. All along, Gu fan thought that he was just a dandy. Who knew he had such a terrible mood. Fortunately, he was dead.


    "Where is this? How can you smell the fragrance? " Gu fan raised his head and looked up at the terrain here, only to find that he was in a narrow valley, surrounded by clouds and mountains and fog barriers. All the scenery was vaguely unreal, and a faint fragrance floated from the fog.


    According to the experience of the past life, the fragrant fog is usually poisonous. After inhalation, it will burn all over the body, but the fragrance is refreshing and unobstructed. Gu fan tried to sit up, which was accomplished in one move. He was very agile, not like an injured person at all.


    Gu fan sat up and looked around alertly. The valley was very quiet, but he still had an intuition, which told him that there seemed to be a powerful source of power here.


    "It''s weird everywhere. I have to be careful." Gu fan calmed down and said to himself.


    As soon as I looked at it, I immediately saw a big black figure sitting on the opposite side of the golden dagger two Zhang away. His body sent out a strong sense of killing and cutting like the tide. He leaned back against a stone wall and seemed to be resting.


    "My Lord! My Lord Gu fan was startled in his heart and tried to cry twice. Judging by intuition, Gu fan judged that the opponent should be a strong warrior, at least a marquis. Because of the felling smell from the man, he felt the familiar smell. It was a kind of strong and hard to hide the blood of the battlefield.


    The valley was quiet, and the man did not move.


    Gu fan, with a slight movement in his heart, stood up and tried to take two steps forward. In the thick fog, a pond gradually emerged.


    The outside world is already covered with ice and snow, but there is not even a piece of floating ice in the pond. The strangest thing is that in the middle of the pond, there is a bud of Bingdi lotus. The faint fragrance seems to come from the bud.


    In the moment of Gu fan''s hesitation, the lotus flower slowly spat out its bud and bloomed.


    "Ice and fire together!" I saw the two bingdilian flowers, one as red as fire, one as pure as snow, not ice and fire symbiosis, what is bingdilian?


    "There are such natural resources and treasures here!" Gu fan''s previous life experience is in the past, how can he not recognize such natural resources and treasures? Binghuo bingdilian, a thousand year old red lotus, a thousand year old snow lotus, a thousand year old double pedicels, withers after a thousand years, and blooms after a thousand years. It takes five thousand years to have a Binghuo bingdilian, which absorbs the power of heaven and earth at both sides of yin and Yang. It is a wonderful treasure.


    "This ice fire and the fragrance of Dilian can cure injuries. It''s amazing." Gu fan felt that his injury was much better, which must be the effect of ice fire and lotus fragrance. He tried to run the true Qi of heaven and earth in his body. At this time, the true Qi of heaven and earth ran freely in his meridians without any block, and even the strength was slightly stronger than that before the injury.


    Gu fan stood up and walked to the seated warrior.


    Maybe it''s because of the heavy fog. When Gu fan walked two feet in front of the warrior, he found something strange - the one sitting opposite is not a living person at all. It''s a skeleton in armor. Bai Sensen''s skeleton is covered in the armor. His spine is like a wild sword, pointing straight to the sky. Behind him, on the towering stone wall, there are countless scratches on it, but you can still see that there seems to be something written on it, which has been deliberately scratched off, and the other party is afraid of leaving traces, so they simply grind the whole stone wall beyond recognition.


    "Unexpectedly, it''s a skeleton..." Gu fan felt a little lost in his heart and walked slowly. Gu fan carefully looked at the skeleton, as if he wanted to find some clues from its armor. Suddenly, a slight sound of footsteps came into Gu fan''s ears. If Gu fan had not stepped into Congtian, he would never have felt it. There are people here! Enemy or friend? Gu fanwei frowned, but the other party knew that he had been found by himself, and he restrained his breath. Obviously, the other party''s martial arts cultivation was better than his own, so the so-called guard didn''t have any practical significance. Gu Fan said in a voice: "please show up, sir. Why hide? " As soon as the voice fell, a figure came out behind the stone wall. Seeing this man, Gu fan was surprised that he was a woman! This woman has a soft body and white skin. She is wearing a green skirt made of damask, wrapping her whole body. However, on her face, she wore a cold silver mask, only her eyes showed a strange and mysterious atmosphereˇ° Why are you here? " Gu fan asked this question almost subconsciously, but he didn''t know that he was the real uninvited guest hereˇ° You come with me The woman said coldly across the silver mask. There was no emotion in the tone, but it was very pleasant to listen to. It was like a silver bell. People couldn''t help but disobey the voice. Gu fan didn''t disobey her orders. He followed the mysterious woman to the skeleton. The woman said indifferently, "kneel on the stone Futon beside you and kowtow to him three times."

 Chapter 35

    The woman said indifferently, "kneel on the stone Futon beside you and kowtow to him three times."


    Gu fan Leng for a while, it seems that he didn''t expect that the other party would make such a request. But when he thought about it, he fell off the cliff. He was doomed. Even if he left his breath, he would have become a useless man with broken hands and broken feet. If it wasn''t for the ice and fire left by this strong man, I''m afraid he would be more or less unlucky.


    Gu fan has always been reluctant to owe others, whether it was Gu Yun before or Gu fan now. Moreover, judging from the breath of the skeleton, the other person''s cultivation is even higher than that of himself in the previous life, and he should be worshipped by himself.


    So he went to the skeleton, knelt respectfully on the stone futon and kowtowed three times. Just at the moment when Gu fan straightened up, he felt that the stone Futon under his knee swayed for a moment, and he pieced together some handwriting on the ground in front of him.


    You can tell from a glance that the characters drawn on the iron hook and silver are made by the generals in the battlefield.


    "Yu''s time is coming, and he is not willing to die. He has passed down Yu''s sharp sword in the past: killing the gods, chopping the demon sword and the strongest martial arts. Life dominates the void, and movement dominates the reality! Outside the border, there is a lucky animal, huoqilin, who guards for me. If life is not enough, you can''t find it. If the road is not enough, you will die if you fall off the cliff. Fate and fortune are decided by heaven, so we can''t force it! Later, I can''t bear to waste my martial arts cultivation. When I die, I use great force to inject my internal power into the ice and fire. You can eat it! "


    Gu fan saw here, can''t help but frown, the original ice fire and Dilian is actually prepared for him.


    "You have done three respects to me. You don''t have to ask me about my identity. When the time comes, everything will come out. I have to kill the gods and cut the magic sword, and leave immediately! Don''t stay here long! " This man reveals his mystery everywhere, leaving all his strength behind, but he is unwilling to reveal his identity when he is dying.


    When Gu fan straightened up, he suddenly thought of a very strange thing. Did the strong man calculate that he would die here and know that he would accept such a cheap apprentice here? Think of here, Gu fan can not help but dumbfounded.


    Gu fan raised his head and saw the mottled stone wall behind the skeleton. He suddenly understood something.


    Obviously, as like as two peas in the space, the other man had entered the house and he should be the enemy of the strong man. He seemed to want to destroy the orthodoxy of the man, so he only had to take all the words on the stone wall. But the man had already noticed that he left the same handwriting on the stone pony and set up a prohibition system. Since he was an enemy, he could not kowtow to his skull on the stone pony. That''s why we have this scene.


    Seeing the handwriting in front of the stone futon, the woman said, "go and take ice and fire and Dilian."


    Gu fan was not polite to the woman, so he jumped to the middle of the pond. When he came back, there was a strange lotus in his hand.


    Boom! And the lotus entrance namely melt, a silver white liquid flows into the abdomen. Gu fan only felt a heat in his stomach, just like a small sun burst open. Unparalleled heat flow out, crazy a run into the limbs eight skeletons. The rolling vitality is surging in the body. Gu fan''s limbs are hot and his whole body can''t move. The real Qi of heaven and earth in the body, driven by the external essence, runs automatically. All the way from the middle of the heaven level to the limit of the heaven level, you can step into the higher heaven level anytime and anywhere. At this time, Gufan can no longer absorb it. The rest of the ice and fire and Dilian''s still mighty, the last pressure, all kinds of latent in the body down. Only at this time did Gu fan regain control of his body. Oh! Gu fan opened his mouth and breathed out a breath. He saw a group of vigorous Qi mixed in the gas and spewed out three feet far before it slowly disappeared. Gu fan was shocked when he saw it.


    "The vitality of this Binghuo bingdilian is so strong." Gu fan knows very well that he has absorbed only a small part of the energy of this ice fire bingdilian. And most of the energy is stored in your body. When you are promoted to a higher level, you can immediately absorb the energy again.


    Seeing that the red and blue light on Gu fan''s face gradually faded away, the woman knew that Gu fan''s body had saturated the vitality of Binghuo bingdilian. She turned around and bowed to the skeleton.


    Suddenly, the skeleton made a clear sound of scratching from the skeleton. The body, which was standing like an ancient sword, fell forward. In the broken skeleton of the skeleton, there was a red three foot sword.


    This powerful man hid his magic weapon in his own skeleton to prevent his enemies from getting it. This trick is really terrible! It is estimated that the scarlet ancient and simple sword is the God killing and demon chopping sword mentioned in the last words of the strong. However, all the poor people who have experienced two generations have no idea what kind of magic weapon this sword is, or what its origin is. It seems strange that there is no such thing between heaven and earth.


    Gu fan stepped forward, bowed to the skeleton of the strong one again, bent down and picked up the long sword. After a careful look, he saw that there was a kind of simple and old atmosphere on the long sword. It is different from the evil spirit of Jingkui sword and the power and hegemony of Longxi sword. There are many mysterious lines on the body of the sword. They are all very small, so we have to be very careful to see them. On the handle of the sword, there are many pictographic patterns. Gu fan took a look at it and vaguely recognized that it was the seal style of Jiuyao, the capital of Luoji, the capital of Jinmu, shuihuotu, Riyue.


    "It sounds very overbearing. I don''t know what''s special about it." Gu fan did not find anything special about the long sword after observing it. I didn''t care about it. I flicked the sword lightly. KillˇŞˇŞ An overwhelming sound suddenly came out from the sword body, which contained a great force, and the whole space trembled in the roar. Even Gu Yun in his previous life is not as good as himself. He really wants the gods to block and kill the gods, and the demons to block and kill the demons. Almost at the same time, the sword seems to be stimulated by something, and the whole body emits a bloody light. Under Gu fan''s shocked eyes, with this "killing God and chopping magic sword" as the center, ten huge virtual images of demons emerged in the void. Ten demons form an arc to defend the sword. Except for the first and the second, all of the ten demons could be seen clearly. They were almost blank. Even if Gu fan had the experience of Gu Yun in the previous life, he was still in a daze at that time. For a long time, the bloody light dissipated, and Gu fan recoveredˇ° Yes. This man is a strong man at the top of martial arts. He must use different treasures. I''m only at the heaven level now. My strength is too low to inspire the effect of killing gods and chopping demons. When the sword is launched, there are ten ghosts in the void. I''m afraid they have ten powerful abilities. Just wait for me to find out later. " Thinking of this, Gu fan was very happy. However, with his mind, the sword quickly shrunk into a tiny piece and entered Gu fan''s armsˇ° It''s not suitable to stay here long. Let''s go. " The woman stepped forward and said coldly.

 Chapter 36

    Gu fan nodded and saluted the corpse of the mysterious man: "thank you for your gift, master. Although I don''t mention my name, I can''t accept your favor in vain. I will carry forward your martial arts. If possible, I will repay your descendants. Gu fan never believes that his family will die. After all, the Beidou Dynasty was not the previous dynasty, and there was no event of the extermination of the Yi family.


    He didn''t realize the faint sigh of the woman around him when he said he wanted to repay the mysterious man''s descendants.


    Gu fan saluted the mysterious man again. Gu fan turned and walked towards the corridor. All of a sudden, the mysterious man just sat in his mind. Gu fan moved in his heart. If he realized somethingˇ° This is the western suburb. He''s sitting in this position, facing the direction... It''s the imperial city! " Gu fan had a cold war in his heart. He felt that he had touched something.


    "This strong man is full of secrets. If he can''t make it right, he will die in the western suburbs because he is involved in some serious disaster. I''m in a humble position now, and my accomplishments are not high. If you venture to investigate, I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary trouble. It''s not too late to go to investigate when you are strong in the future. "


    "Let''s go." Gu fan nodded, turned around and used the moves in the 72 falling star sword, which turned into a long sword. With his strength from the sky level, it was not difficult for him to fly out of the valley.


    But the woman waved her hand and stopped Gu fan. She was hidden under a silver mask and could not see her face. I saw her arms slightly raised, in Gu fan''s shocked eyes, her feet off the ground, so suspended in the air, and then pulled up Gu fan, flying toward the sky.


    "Flying in the sky!" How could Gu fan not know the power represented by this behavior? This woman is a congenital warrior! Stepping over the Kuo Tian level is called the Zhuo Xing level. The innate Qi communicates with the heaven and the earth, defends the wind, and is not bound by the heaven and the earth... This kind of strength, in the army of the Beidou Dynasty, is also a person above the rank of a military captain, or even a general.


    In this way, Gu fan did not dare to underestimate the strong man in the border.


    In a moment, the woman carried Gu fan across the western suburb forest and landed on the ground.


    "Where do you want to go now?" Gu fan asked.


    "Where you go, where I go." The voice of the woman through the mask is not warm, and she can''t figure out any emotion.


    Gu fan is dumbfounded. If he comes back from the western suburbs and somehow brings a woman back, he is still a congenital woman. I don''t know what kind of mentality Mrs. Yu Jue and Gu Yu will have.


    After thinking about it, Gu Fan said, "I may not have told you that I am Gu fan, the second son of Hou Guyun in the plain of Beidou Dynasty. I want to go back to the palace of Hou Guyun in the plain. It''s obviously impossible for you to follow me so rashly."


    Originally, I thought that the woman was going to be shocked, or to express her disdain for the court power. If it was the latter, Gu fan could basically conclude that the owner of the God killing sword was the general or the prince of the former dynasty. But what made Gu fan most puzzled was that the woman''s answer was very indifferent, just a word "Oh" had no following.


    "The imperial court has been arresting Fang Wai''s demons. An unknown expert like you can easily be targeted by the Yulin guards, causing a lot of unnecessary trouble." Gu fan explained, "why don''t you be my maid or my bodyguard?"


    When Gu fan talked about the maid, he obviously heard her make a very disdainful "cut" sound.


    Yes, it''s too impractical to let a cold congenitally strong woman serve her daily life. So he quickly changed his words and said, "you''d better be my bodyguard."


    The woman raised her head, looked Gu fan through the mask and said, "well, your strength is too weak. Let me protect you for a while. But I''m only responsible for your safety, nothing else. Similarly, my whereabouts do not need your attention. I''m not bound by you. " She said faintly: "also, for the martial arts below the level of Kuo Tian, I''m not interested in helping you."


    "I see. You just do whatever you want. I will not restrain your actions. " Martial arts emphasizes spirit and will. Gu fan knows that most of the martial arts masters who have reached the congenital level are arrogant and don''t like to be constrained. These people are the best in martial arts cultivation. If they don''t have any pride, they will be very strange.


    "I haven''t asked your name yet." Gu fan suddenly thought of something and asked in a voice.


    "Remember, I''ll just say it once. My name is... Huanlingyue." With that, Huan Lingyue''s body suddenly disappeared out of thin air. Her voice rang in Gu fan''s ear, "well, now let''s go back to Tianjing."


    Along the way, Gu fan found that the whole west school yard was dead and there was no scholar in sight.


    Gu fan can''t help but feel a little lonely when he thinks of the grand occasion that many scholars entered the western suburb forest together a few days ago. He said to himself in secret, "the story of Huo Qilin has probably spread. The prince''s children should have left after such a big thing happened. Well, I''ll go back earlier, so as not to worry about my family." Thinking of this, Gu fan quickened his pace and said, "I want to report peace to my mother as soon as possible."


    At this time, the plain Marquis house was immersed in a sad atmosphere. When Gu fan appeared in the house, everyone was shocked and couldn''t believe his own eyes. In the outer courtyard, Gu fan was entangled by the lower people for a while, so he went into the main hall and met his mother, Mrs. Yu Jue.


    In the main hall, Mrs. Yujue''s face was pale, her eyes were red, and she seemed to cry for a long time. Gu fan trembled in his heart and knelt down in front of his mother.


    "Son, I have seen my mother."


    "Come on, child, let your mother have a look. Mother, mother thought... Thought... "Mrs. Yujue''s voice choked, and she couldn''t speak any more. She hugged Gu fan tightly and wept with joyˇ° Mother, I''m sorry to worry you. " Gu fan leaned in his mother''s arms, a look of guilt in his eyesˇ° Just come back, just come back! "


    Originally, the news came that Gu Yu and Gu fan were both killed, and Mrs. Yujue nearly passed out in a coma. Later, the Yulin guard sent Gu Yu back to her house and told her that Gu Yu''s strength had reached the level of quintessence and would soon join the Yulin guard, but there was still no trace of Gu fan. Two days later, Gu fan returned safely. The plain Marquis''s mansion was boiling up and down.


    Yu Jue''s eyes were red. She wiped away her tears and told her servant girl: "Liu Er, go quickly and prepare some hot food for the young master. The young master hasn''t eaten for several days. He must be hungry. "


    Good guy, I only stayed in the strongman''s border for a moment, but the outside world has already passed for several days. Gu fan was secretly frightened.


    "Yes, ma''am!" The girl named Liu Er nodded and ran out with a happy face. Four dishes and one soup were brought up quickly. Gu fan was really hungry. He picked up chopsticks and ate them in a big mouthful. While eating, he talked about the western suburbs one by one. Of course, he concealed the mysterious strongman in the border. He only said that he was saved by a mysterious masterˇ° It''s a pity that my son didn''t see the senior''s face, otherwise my mother would have to thank him face to face. " Yu Jue madam thanks a way, also have no doubt Gu fan says. After a few mouthfuls of hot soup, Gu fan suddenly thought of something and asked: "this time, the loss of the dantai family should not be small. Dantai Ao is bound to die. What about dantai ye? Have the people of Qingtian Marquis''s residence ever bothered you? "


    Mrs. Yujue trembled, hesitated for a moment, and said, "when the news just came out. The tan Tai Ye of Qing Tian Hou mansion has broken an arm, and the tan Tai Ao has not found it up to now. If there are no people alive and no corpses dead, the tan Tai family is so angry that they all blame the Tian Shu commander of Yu Lin Wei. At present, our ancient family has not been considered. "


    If Gu fan was the one who read the book of death before, he might still really believe that the Tantai family would fight against each other and not care about it. But how could he believe that the Tantai family would give up now? Obviously, they would hide in the dark and find the right time to deal a heavy blow to the ancient family, It''s no accident to pester yulinwei all the time. It''s just that the thunder and rain are small, and the commander of Tianshu won''t be in any state. What the dantai family does is just to prevent the Confucians from saying that they will take revenge when they attack the ancient family in the future.


    But what shocked Gu fan most was not the incident, but "what?" Gu fan was shocked in his mind. In a flash, he exclaimed: "Gu Yu killed Huo Qilin?"


    "Yes, yu''er has refined Huo Qilin''s aura of heaven and earth, and his strength has improved by leaps and bounds, reaching the limit of the quintessence of heaven. Heaven really protects our ancient family." Mrs. Yujue couldn''t hide her happiness.


    In Gu Yun''s memory, it should be Gu Yu, the eldest son, who found Rui and gave it to the imperial court and was rewarded with an ancient Dharma formula. But how did it become like this? Moreover, the improvement of Gu Yu''s strength is much faster than that in his previous life.


    Is it because Gu fan, the incarnation of Gu Yun, regained his martial arts and changed the whole history? So... What Gu fan smelled was not the hope of family revival, but a sense of impending crisis.


    Gu fan put down the dishes and chopsticks and lost his appetite.


    The cultivation of martial arts is the way against heaven. It''s so hard and bumpy, not to mention changing one''s life against heaven? If Gu fan''s conjecture is correct, in this life, he will encounter many unexpected crises in previous lives, and his opponents will become more powerful.


    "Not good?" Yu Jue madam sees Gu fan''s face not good, can''t help but ask a way.


    "It''s OK. I''m ok." Gu fan thought deeply.


    "In a moment, after dinner, go back to your room and have a rest. Try not to go out during this time. The news of your coming back will go out sooner or later, and I''m afraid that dantai''s house will be bad for you in secret... "Mrs. Yujue sighed and said.


    Back in the wing room, Gu fan''s mind was full of thoughts. This time, the hunting in the western suburbs made such a big stir. It killed a scholar in the dantai family. Even he and his elder brother almost died in the east mountain. They couldn''t come back. There were no more casualties in the animal wasteland.


    Gu fan lay on his back with a sigh, as if it was because of the helplessness of fate.


    He sat up again, took a deep breath and poured it into the elixir field. Then he summoned the sword and held it in his hand. A breath of heaven and earth was poured into it. With a "buzz" sound, the virtual shadow of ten demons reappeared.


    "I hope it''s worth the risk this time!" Gu fan put the sword into his body and sat in silence. After absorbing Bing Huo and di Shuanglian, his strength has reached the peak from the sky level. Gu fan has a feeling that he can break through from the sky level to a higher level in the next few days.

 Chapter 37

    The next morning, a man in a bamboo hat walked into Qingtian Marquis''s house.


    "What? Gu Yu is not dead, and Gu fan is not dead, either! " In the room, a white literati with a folding fan frowned tightly. That man was the second son of Qing Tian Hou mansion, Dan Tai Jie. In his memory, nothing serious happened when he patrolled the auspicious beasts in the western suburbs. Moreover, dantaiye represented the battle between the emperor and the marquis. It was common in every Marquis, and it was also the main reason for the breakdown of brotherhood. However, dantaiao didn''t value his son''s status. What he needed was the unity of the dantai family, That''s why he didn''t go to the western suburbs, but let his younger brother Tan Tai Ao go with him.


    Who knows he didn''t take part, but such a big thing happened. First, the battle between dantaiye and Gu fan was defeated, which made the whole dantai family lose their face. Then Xia Hou yunchong and Huyan raccoon dog were severely repaired by Gu Yu, which made the nobles lose their face. Then there was a shortage of animals in the hunting. One of dantaiye''s left arms was pulled off by a wild beast, and he became a useless man, Later, his younger brother, Dan Tai Ao, was not sure whether he was alive or dead. He said before he left that he was going to ambush Gu fan. It is estimated that he was poisoned by the ancient brothers.


    However, on the other hand, Gu Yu is said to have had an adventure this time, refining the essence of the auspicious animal Huo Qilin, and his strength leaped to the top of the elite level. It''s hard for other noble soldiers to catch up with him. However, Gu fan is said to have been saved by a mysterious strong man, so he also got an adventure. It''s needless to say that his real strength has been improved.


    As soon as the dantai family is dead and injured, the ancient Gemini are safe and sound, and their strength has been greatly improved. Thinking of this, dantai Jie can''t help feeling that his blood is churning in his chest, almost spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Complete defeat, complete defeat. For a moment, I was careless and didn''t pay attention to this western suburb patrol. As a result, the dantai family was completely defeated in the first battle with the ancient family. I lost the first hand and lost the general.


    "Brother, I''m sorry for you." Dan Tai Jie''s eyes were a little red, and he bit his teeth hard. His right hand thumped heavily on the mahogany sandalwood table in front of him.


    "My son!" A sinister looking servant who was standing next to Dan Tai Jie stepped forward and said, "the third young master died in the western suburb. He has something to do with the ancient family. Do you think we should send someone to sneak into the palace of the Marquis of the plain and kill Gu fan to avenge the third young master?" Pop! A heavy slap in the face of the servant, there was some flattering expression, just like a cake, high swelling, a purple.


    Dan Tai Jie hears that son of the world, but hit in the bottom of the heart sneer. These dog slaves, knowing that dantaiye had broken his left arm and was already a useless man, guessed that they would take over from dantaiye as the son of heaven, so they took the lead in flattering and shouting "son of the world". The world is so cold that they know it. If he was a taxi in an ordinary Prince''s mansion, he would be very happy at this time, but he didn''t feel the slightest joy. His face was very deep, as if he felt a heavy pressure.


    "My son?" The servant''s face was stunned. He wanted to please, but he got a slap in the face. It''s hard to understand.


    "Do you have water in your head? Where do you think this is? " Dan Tai Jie turned his head and said with a ferocious face: "do you think I have no brain like you? Tianjing City is an important part of the imperial court. There are imperial guards in the town, and the Yulin guards are hiding in the dark. How can you encourage me to send someone to kill Gu fan in the palace of the Marquis of the plain? Do you want to cause trouble for our family? "


    "I dare not, I dare not!" The servant knelt down in a hurry and said in fear: "I know my mistake. Please punish me."ˇ° Get out of here and get twenty sticks for yourself


    If the servant was pardoned, he went out with a bow.


    At this time, the room, only the man came to report the hat.


    "Are you really going to let go of the ancient brothers?" The man in the bamboo hat raised his head slightly and looked coldly at Dan Tai Jie through the eyes under the green gauze.


    "Let it go? Hum! How could it be "Dan Tai Jie cold voice way," this matter already did not have any compromise possibility


    The man nodded slightly, then said in a hoarse voice, "Gu Yu, the eldest son of the ancient family, has been protected by the Yulin Wei. I heard Kirin was the essence of the beast, and the future of Wu Dao was limitless. It is said that even the star emperor has begun to notice him. If you kill him, I''m afraid it will upset the royal family. "


    "That''s Gu fan. It''s better to kill him so as not to let Gu family produce another Gu Yu." Dan Tai Jie said in an indisputable tone. Having witnessed Gu fan''s rapid growth after defeating Tan Tai AO and Xing Ao Chen, he has already shocked Dan Tai Jie. After hearing that he has reached the level of heaven and defeated Dan Tai ye at one stroke, he has already felt some fear in his heart.


    If we don''t restrain Gu fan''s growth, with the speed of his cultivation, if it''s one year, it''s OK. If it''s ten years? Ten years later, I''m afraid the ancient family will not have one more ancient feather, but one more ancient cloud!


    "No, such a thing can never happen." Dan Tai Jie unconsciously back spine heart has exuded a thin cold sweat, almost like a dream to say this sentenceˇ° Gu fan must die, otherwise, all this can''t be changed, absolutely not! "


    The man nodded slightly, "I understand what you mean, but remember not to go back on what you promised me after it''s done." Then he turned and left.


    "Three green willows are like smoke, and a volume of purple jade letter from heaven, I remember." Dan Tai Jie didn''t reply angrily. These heretics are really mercenary. If you want them to do something, you have to give them benefitsˇ° Hey, hey. " The man in the hat gave a vicious smile, turned to leave, walked out three or five steps, suddenly turned over and said again, "but now Tan Tai Ao has just died. If Gu fan suddenly died at this moment, I''m afraid that many people will suspect that he will come to your dantai family. Have you thought about it? "ˇ° Now that it''s not the right time, let''s talk about it later. " After the head calms down, Dan Tai Jie''s expression also becomes calm like water: "what I don''t lack most is time." The man in the bamboo hat turned and walked towards the door, but his voice rang in the ears of Dan Tai Jieˇ° Ha ha, I know what you mean

 Chapter 38

    On the first day of the first lunar month, the king of Beidou set up the Tusu Festival. At night, every family hung red lanterns under the eaves. The snow on the street had been swept to the roadside, countless fireworks were launched, and firecrackers sounded. There is a poem said: "the sound of firecrackers in the year, the spring breeze send warm into Tu su.". Thousands of families always exchange the new peach for the old one This is the grand occasion of Tusu Festival. Tusu Festival is the Spring Festival, when a large number of people rush to the streets, dragon and lion dance, universal celebration, a flourishing scene.


    At this time, the house of princes and nobles in Tianjing City is full of lights, and servants come in and go out. It''s a busy scene.


    Every year on the Tusu Festival, his majesty will have a feast for his ministers, and all Gaoming''s wives, princes and ladies will also be invited by the empress to the palace to spend the festival with the empress.


    At the same time, the princes and young talents of Tianjing City will also be invited by the royal family to get together and enjoy the palace food.


    This is the most lively festival of the year, and it is also the most anticipated festival for all the princes'' children and talented people.


    "Master, master... Are you ready? Time is coming, madam, let me urge you to change your clothes and go quickly! " The servant girl who changed the royal guards, across the door, patted the lattice of the window and said anxiously.


    "Ryukyu, I know. I''ll get dressed and go." Gu fan recovered from his practice, opened his eyes and said to the door. Since stepping into the Congtian level, Gu fan has learned to seize the slightest bit of time to improve his strength in order to improve his martial arts level faster.


    After stepping into the heaven level, you can refine the pure Qi of heaven and earth, and the effect of meditation is much better than boxing.


    "Well, it''s not too late." With a sigh of relief, Gu fan got up from the bed, went to the ground, and grabbed a blue Confucian robe hanging in the living room. However, Gu fan wore a black strong suit in this loose Confucian robe. Gu fan took a look at some of his nondescript clothes and went out with a smile.


    "Young master." The two servants outside the door grabbed a thick fox fur coat and came over to put it on Gu fan.


    ˇ±No, I''m not cold. "


    Gu fan waved back two servants and walked out. Today, on the Tusu Festival, the royal family of Beidou is going to entertain the talented young people in Tianjing City to show their boundless kindness. He can''t be late.


    After Gu fan got on the bus, the mighty dragon drove to the palace.


    Gu fan opened the curtain of the carriage, and saw the water and horses on the streets of Tianjing City, with constant laughter. Looking down from the sky, you can see a carriage burning charcoal and hanging red lanterns, driving from all the palaces to the imperial palace. In the dark, the palace of the Beidou Dynasty is like a lion lying on the ground, looking at the earth with burning eyes.


    "Boom" a loud bang, countless bright fireworks blooming in the sky, the whole Tianjing City are rendered colorful, just like the day.


    After a lot of checks and several times of invitation, the carriage of Pingyuan Marquis''s house drove into the palace.


    "The palace has arrived. Please get off the train!"


    On the square of Youda, you can see the outline of the Imperial City in the distance. The imperial guards are listed and guarded strictly. As soon as you get out of the carriage, a eunuch comes over and says to Gu fan:


    "Shizi, Xuantian hall is here. Please follow me."


    Far away, Gufan saw a brightly lit hall in the southwest of the imperial city. From a distance, you can feel a heat wave coming from the main hall, which is obviously the Xuantian hall where the banquet is going to be held.


    I saw countless palace maids holding the red lacquer wooden plates were lining up in a long line and walking towards the Xuantian hall. Gu fan followed the eunuch and looked at the plants in the palace. Countless red lanterns had been hung on the bare branches, as if it had warmed the whole winter night. But Gu fan thought more at this time, even in a trance, he had the illusion that he was still Hou Guyun of the plain. At this time, he was called to discuss affairs by the star emperor.


    Thinking of the star emperor, Gu fan''s mood became extremely complicated.


    Suddenly ahead, the father-in-law who led the way turned a corner and disappeared immediately.


    "Well? I''m being watched. " Gu fan was alert to draw his right hand around his waist, ready to move at any time. He saw a figure coming from the corner. The man was wearing a golden dress, his hair was tied by a gold ribbon, his eyes were like Gujing wubo, and he held a red sword in his right hand. In the Imperial City, the clothing is a symbol of hierarchy, so whether it''s gold clothing, or licensed to wear a sword, or even the unique calm expression, all show the identity of the bearer: Prince xingaochen!


    "It''s you?" Gu fan gave a slightly hostile look and held his right hand more tightly.


    "Gufan, long time no see." The star Ao dust to Gu fan slightly smile for a while, seem to be expressing to his good will.


    "Star aochen, if you want to take advantage of no one now, you want to beat me to erase the humiliation you lost to me, then..." Gu fan pulled up his mouth and showed a disdainful smile, "I advise you not to make mistakes!"


    Gufan is not what it used to be. Although xingaochen has such unique skills as imperial Kendo and Longxi sword, Gufan can''t wear a sword because he wants to enter the imperial palace. It''s inevitable that he will be in a weak position. But it''s also a dream for xingaochen to win Gufan without making a big move.


    The star Ao dust sees to Gu fan''s vision slightly quiver for a while, seem to be because too surprised. But he soon recovered his calm, and continued in a calm tone: "Gufan, I''m not here to harm you this time, but to save you. You''d better not take part in the competition of Tu Su Festival again. "ˇ° Why? " Gu fan askedˇ° Because someone''s going to deal with you. And this person is definitely something you can''t fight against. " Star proud dust''s eyes ignored a trace of displeasure in Gu fan''s eyes, and continued: "those who know current affairs are heroes, you still don''t want to participate."ˇ° Are they from the dantai family? " Gu fan askedˇ° I can''t say more about that. " Xing aochen turned around and finally said, "Gufan, I believe you are a smart man. You won''t make fun of your own life."ˇ° Thank you very much Gu fan nodded, returned a sentence, also turned around and walked to the Tongming hall alone. Sure enough, his intuition is right. The Tu Su banquet is not so delicious! Xuantian hall is thousands of feet high. In front of the hall are white marble steps, which are divided into hundreds of steps. On the steps, nine red lacquer doors were opened at the same time, and countless maids and eunuchs were carrying all kinds of fruits and wine cups. Gu fan just stepped into the Xuantian hall, facing a huge brass carbon basin with three adults. The exquisite dragon and Phoenix carvings on the basin indicate that these copper basins are also valuable Royal products. The fire in the brass charcoal basin was burning, and the heat waves were spreading in all directions. Gu fan glanced and found that there were at least more than 30 large charcoal pots in the main hall, which made the whole Xuantian hall warmˇ° Young master, who are you from? " There was a soft voice in his ear. A girl in plain Palace Dress stood in front of Gu fan, lowered her head and asked softlyˇ° Plain Hou Fu, ancient fan Gu fan nodded slightly and repliedˇ° It''s the marquis. Please follow me With a look of worship on her face, the maiden in Imperial costume led Gu fan into the Xuantian hall and sat down at a wine table near a stone pillarˇ° Wait a moment, young marquis. The preserved fruit will be delivered soon. " Gu fan nodded slightlyˇ° Little marquis. "ˇ° Here you are, young marquis. " Gu fan had just sat down when the taxis on the left and right stood up, smiling and flatteringˇ° You''re welcome. Sit down. " Gu fan is indifferent. After knowing about the western suburbs, the reputation of both brothers spread. For example, it''s one thing that the princes and children in the capital dare not provoke them. In fact, they see the future of the ancient family and want to curry favor with them. Only with Gu fan''s approval did these scholars dare to sit down againˇ° Little Marquis, your preserved fruit. " After a while, a maid in the palace came up with a silver plate. The maid put down the silver plate and took off the silver cover. In the silver plate, there was a large piece of preserved fruit, next to a pot of wine and some preserves, a dish of almonds and refined cakes. The banquet will not start until a while. Gu fan is not very hungry at this time. He starts to pay attention to other people in the Xuantian hall with almonds. The descendants of the Marquis are only a handful here. Most of them came from local officials, court ministers and generals. Obviously, the master that the star Ao dust says wants to deal with oneself must also be among these people, and also be looking at him secretly. At this time, if he looks around in panic, he will appear guilty and become a chip of confidence in the eyes of the other party. But if he is calm and calm at this time, he will make the other party suspicious and dare not act rashly. With the comparison in his heart, Gu fan became more relaxed and even put one leg on the side tableˇ° Brother Gu, why are you drinking alone here? " A familiar voice came. Gu fan turned his head and saw a gentle young man coming with a wine bottle. It was Murong que, the only branch of the Murong family practicing martial artsˇ° My son, long time no see. " Gu fan''s eyes flashed a different color: "it''s a pity that I didn''t meet the western suburb patrol last time."ˇ° Our family is not very interested in this kind of hunting. My cousin went for me last time. " After all, the Qingshu marquis is still a literary minister, too strong to compare with other military Marquis families. Murong que smiles and stands beside Gu fanˇ° Shizi, sit down! Sit down Gu fan''s taxi got up and walked away without waiting for Murong que to answer. Murong que is not polite either. He lifts his robes and sits down beside Gu fan.

 Chapter 39

    Looking at Gu fan''s clothes, Murong que laughed: "I wear Confucian clothes for scholars, and martial arts wear training clothes. There are also two civil and martial arts competitions in this Tusu Festival. Looking at brother Gu''s dress, do you want to have all the civil and martial arts? "


    "Ha ha, brother Murong is joking." Gu fan shook his head slightly, knowing that Murong que was joking. The goodwill of Murong Que''s release is obvious, and Gu fan doesn''t have any aversion to him, so he won''t refuse.


    "Drink. The banquet will start in a while."


    Gu fan picked up the small bronze wine tripod and poured wine into the wine bottle of himself and Murong que: "Shizi, I''d like to propose a toast to you."


    "You''re welcome, brother Gu." Murong que was modest for a moment, raised his head, covered his face with long sleeves and drank.


    Most of the popular wine is grain wine, so it is hard to avoid spicy burning throat, strong wine, and the wine in the palace is unique. It was brewed by a craftsman in the palace. The liquor was crystal clear and looked like amber. It was called Tianlu. The liquor was supplied by the Ministry of industry of the imperial court to the royal residence. Tianlu, as the name suggests, is a gift from the emperor, which is already very precious.


    Among Tianlu, Minmin is the purest variety. After purification, it turns milky white. Only the royal family can drink it. Minmin is sweeter, softer and less powerful than Tianlu. It is deeply loved by the prince, Princess and concubines.


    Gu fan, Murong Que and others are now enjoying the liquor which is exclusive to the royal family.


    After a few drinks, they got to know each other and talked about the people and things in Beijing.


    "By the way, I have good news for you. You might be interested. " Murong que suddenly said.


    "Oh?" Gu fan frowned slightly, and suddenly said thoughtfully, "my son chose to tell me on this occasion, is it related to the Tu Su Festival and royal awards?"


    Murong Que''s eyes flashed a look of vibration, and then said with a smile: "brother Gu is really smart. Yes, it''s really about the Royal awards for this year''s Tusu Festival. "


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "the son of the world is over praised. It''s not hard to guess. Please don''t tell me


    Murong que took another sip from the wine bottle and said, "it''s better to obey orders than to be respectful. The one who won the first place in this year''s Tusu Festival can get a secret collection of ancient martial arts presented by the royal family. The second place is a pill, and the third place is a thousand taels of gold." Murong que took a look at Gu fan and continued: "my Murong family''s children are familiar with the six arts, but the cultivation of martial arts is not as good as those of your Wuxun families, so I''d better go to Wenbi. I have nothing to do with Gu brother." At this time, he voluntarily gave up fighting, no doubt in his words, he was courting Gu fan.


    "Oh." After hearing Murong que finish this sentence, Gu fan just answered lightly, and even felt a little disappointed.


    In Murong Que''s eyes, he didn''t have any fanaticism because he heard the four words of ancient Gongfa, and even faintly showed a trace of disappointment. It''s really incredible. You should know how powerful the martial arts are, how much potential the martial arts have in the future. This is also where the children of the Marquis''s mansion are stronger than the ordinary martial arts. If the ordinary martial arts have no chance, they will not be able to compete with the children of the Marquis who practice higher martial arts with equal efforts.


    In other words, if you can get the ancient skills hidden by the royal family, you can even stand out from the others among the children of the marquis. If you say that the martial arts don''t covet it, it''s a lie. The only explanation is that the second son of the ancient family is as calm as water, and his city is very deep. Now he has more admiration for Gu fan.


    It''s said that the second son of the ancient family is very deep in the city!


    The conscience of heaven and earth, Gu fan is eager to return to the star stage as soon as possible. If he doesn''t want to improve his strength, it''s absolutely deceiving! However, the ancient skills that the royal family used as the prizes for the Tusu Festival are not flattering. At most, they are used to cultivate the most common skills for Yulin Wei. Although they are crowned with the gold lettered signboard of "ancient skills", at most, they are just used to cheat these kids. Moreover, there are eight hundred ancient skills collected in the past, not one thousand of which are not bad at all Gu fan asked with some chagrin.


    "Oh, of course not." Murong que moved his body to Gufan''s position and deliberately lowered his voice, as if he didn''t want to be heard by other taxisˇ° This is the inside information I got. On the basis of the original reward, the royal family has added a reward -- tianxiaoqi iron


    "What! The sky is full of iron Gu fan''s body can''t help shaking.


    "Yes, the top three in the civil and martial arts competition can all get a piece of sky meteorite iron!" Murong que arched his hand to the void and said, "this time, it''s really the Royal grace."


    Gu fan''s brow wrinkled, what is the sky meteorite strange iron? In fact, it is the countless stars visible to the naked eye in the night sky. Those stars are said to be 88000 feet above the ground. It is impossible to seize them with the force of a warrior. Only when the stars are exhausted and fall to the ground naturally.


    However, the size of stars will continue to shrink after they fall. When the stars are thousands of feet square, they will only be one foot square at most. However, the texture of tianmeteorite iron is far superior to that of ordinary iron. In the process of making, as long as some tianmeteorite iron is added, the armor''s defense power can be increased by geometric multiples, which is almost comparable to the armor of some divine beasts. It is immune to all attacks that are not infused with the true Qi of heaven and earth. However, in the face of the Congtian level, which is not solidified into the wall, it can accept hundreds of attacks without any damage, If the weapon is adulterated with tianxiaoqi iron, the weapon can have the special effect of breaking the defense and cutting the defense wall. If we have to use a word to describe tianxiaoqi iron, a mineral that can transform decay into magic, it must be "abnormal"!


    Murong que was moved by Gu fan, and continued with a smile: "the first one can get the sky meteorite iron which is almost the size of head, the second one is the size of fist, and the third one is only the size of walnut."


    If Gu fan had wine in his mouth at this time and heard Murong Que''s words, it would surely come out. Is there any mistake? The first one is a head size Tianchou iron, which is enough to build a set of Tianchou iron full body armor! Even more than enough!


    The Beidou Dynasty has always been very strict in its control of tianxiaoqi iron. Whenever a star falls, the imperial Yulin guards always go to search for it and hand it in after finding it. Even a piece of debris will not be left to the local people. It is a great crime to hide tianxiaoqi iron. This time, the imperial court took out so many tianxiaoqi iron as a reward for the Tusu Festival Competition, This is too abnormal!


    If Gu fan gets these rare irons, and makes war armor and weapons, then the opponents below the sky level will not have the slightest lethality to him, even if they are leaping over the level! Temptation, this is a great temptation!


    Murong que then stood up, arched his hand to Gu fan and said, "brother Gu, I''m leaving now. My Murong family is familiar with the four books and five classics, but my martial arts accomplishments are not as good as those of the military princes. So I''d better go to Wen try, and wish brother Gu what he wants."


    Gu fan also stood up and saluted Murong que. When he got to his position and sat down, he took a glass of wine and took a sip. The jade liquid flows into the throat slowly from the mouth, seems to be alleviating the dryness caused by the excitement just now.


    It''s no wonder that the dantai family is quite sure that I will take part in the competition of the Tusu Festival. Indeed, the temptation of tianfengqitie is enough for me to take a risk. Gu fan thought in his heart.


    Besides, Gu fan must have sneered in his heart. Now I''ve got the aura of ice and fire and double lotus, and I''ve got the sword of killing the gods. It''s not what I used to be. It''s really hard to tell who is the loser and who is the winner between the Tantai family and him.


    Just thinking about it, I saw two maidens in palace clothes, surrounded by an old Confucian minister, coming up from behind the Xuantian hall. Although he was a little short in stature, there was a sense of righteousness in his actions, which was very impressive.


    Gu fan knew this man. He was a doctor of the Imperial Academy, a sacrificial wine of the Imperial Academy, and a senior of Confucianism. The old Confucian went to the center of the hall and sat down. All the taxis stopped talking and looked at him.


    The old Confucian cleared his throat, raised his wine bottle full of wine, and said, "on this auspicious festival of slaughtering the Soviet Union, the emperor''s grace is great. Give us wine, food and entertainment. We should always cherish our kindness to repay our country."


    All the scholars chanted together: "in the whole world, is it the king''s land? Is it the king''s minister who leads the land?"


    With a look of praise on his face, the old Confucian said, "long live the emperor, long live the emperor!" Then he took the lead, looked up, and drank all the jade liquid in the wine bottle. All the scholars drank all the jade liquid in the wine bottle and put down the wine bottle. The atmosphere of the banquet became warm again. The eunuchs in the palace who passed the dishes came in an endless stream like a long dragon. They put all the delicious dishes in front of the scholars. The imperial kitchen cooked them, which made people eat with great finger movements and left their molars fragrant.


    Just a moment after the banquet, another row of maidens in Palace Dress moved gently and danced in the music. The atmosphere of the banquet was upgraded again, and there was a lot of singing and laughter everywhere.


    At this time, Gu fan sat alone in his position, and did not go to propose a toast. Instead, some people passed by his table frequently and came to offer him a toast. Often, Gu fan took a sip, and the man drank it all. He said "Xiao Hou Ye is at will" and then turned to other places. However, a moment later, another scholar came to propose a toast, and there was an endless stream of people.


    After clinking a glass with the twentieth person, Gu fan put down his wine bottle and scolded in his heart. People were afraid of becoming famous and pigs were afraid of being strong. When Lao Tzu was penniless at the beginning, his eyes turned to the sky one by one. After a patrol in the western suburbs, one by one, he became such a virtue. What a piece of advice!


    Gu fan picked up a dish with his chopsticks and put it into his mouth when he was drinking. At this moment, his eyes were attracted by another person in the Xuantian hall. The man, dressed in a gray robe, was sitting upright. At this time, there was a lot of cheering and laughter everywhere. Only this man sat in his seat with a dull look and drank himself occasionally, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him.


    But from that person''s body, Gu fan felt one kind, may let him feel the threat the breath. This person is at least a more day level master, in a moment, Gu fan gave each other''s strength to make a basic evaluation.


    The man seemed to be aware of Gu fan''s strange eyes. He was looking at Gu fan calmly. The man in grey raised his wine bottle and offered a toast to Gu fan.


    Gu fan was not polite to the man. He held up his bottle and compared it with the man. Then he raised his head and drank it all.


    Then the man in grey stopped looking up and began to drink.


    The banquet in Xuantian hall lasted for almost an hour. Maybe the atmosphere was too warm. Several scholars drank too much. They were helped by eunuchs and were sent to the carriage and out of the palace. Next, there was the competition of Tusu Festival.


    The rest of the taxis continued to walk from Xuantian hall to the back of the hall. What they saw were two magnificent palaces, Tianxuan and Tianshu.


    The old eunuch who led the way turned around and said respectfully, "gentlemen, please enter from the Tianxuan hall for the Wen test, and from the Tianshu hall for the Wu test. Please hurry up, gentlemen. After a long time, the contest will officially begin!" At this time, hundreds of scholars standing behind the Xuantian hall answered together and went to Tianxuan hall and Tianshu hall in twos and threes. Sure enough, compared with Tu Su''s banquet, Tu Su''s competition is the most anticipated part of many talented people, beautiful ladies and young talents. Gu fan in the crowd to see that a gray Shizi also in the crowd toward the direction of Tianshu hallˇ° Well, let me see how many skills the Tantai people have! " Gu fan pulled the corner of his mouth, put on a sneer, and put on his hand to walk towards the direction of Tianshu hall.

 Chapter 40

    A moment later, more than 100 scholars had gathered in the Tianshu hall. Yu Lin Wei, the gatekeeper, took out a stack of wooden cards and gave each one a piece. After a round, he retreated. A Yulin guard in silver scale came forward, and his eyes flashed sharply across every cheek under his helmet. Maybe others didn''t notice, but his eyes stayed on the man in grey. Then he slowly moved away. Then he said in a loud voice: "I am prosperous in Wufeng, and most of our parents are honored by Wuxun''s military achievements, so on the occasion of the festival of slaughtering the Soviet Union, In accordance with the imperial edict of his Majesty the star emperor, the military trial of slaughtering the Soviet Union will be held. " That feather Lin Wei pauses for a moment, continues to say: "the emperor''s benevolence is vast, the star emperor''s decree, the first one of the martial arts test, bestows a volume of ancient martial arts, the second one bestows a pill, and the third one bestows a thousand taels of gold..." at this point, the scholars have been extremely excited. It is said that the princes will even choose young talents to be their son-in-law in the cultural test and martial arts test, In addition to a small number of princes'' children, most of them are only officials'' children. Who doesn''t want to climb the high branch of the palace?


    "In addition, the first three can get a special piece of iron from the star emperor!" With these words, even the Yulin guards on duty in the Tianshu hall were a little uneasy. What a wonderful iron! These elite warriors are a little envious. I really want to go out and grab the meteorite iron that day.


    "Well, let me announce the rules of the martial arts test." Yu Lin Wei''s eyes glanced at the crowd and said, "you''ve got a wooden card in your hand. What you''re going to do is grab the other four people''s Wooden cards and gather together five pieces to enter the next Kaiyang hall. OK, let''s go!"


    In fact, this rule is very simple and clear. In the free competition, one in five people can enter the next round. Although the first round of scuffle may be unfair, it is very likely that five people will besiege one, but if you can defeat five people with the strength of one person, then there is no doubt about your strength.


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole Tianshu hall was full of fists and palms. At Zhongtian level, Xiantian level, Congtian level and gengtian level, the fighters at all levels fought together and roared incessantly. Just in the blink of an eye, more than 20 people immediately flew out and lost the power to fight again.


    I don''t know if we have reached a tacit agreement. The taxi around Gufan chose to ignore him and attack others around him. In the fierce fight, many people wipe Gu fan from his side. They can''t help looking at him with their eyes. They look very nervous.


    In this Tianshu hall, Gu fan is very relaxed, and he is happy to retain his true Qi and strength. After he has solved the four soft persimmons of Zhongtian level and Xiantian level, Gu fan is the first to enter Kaiyang hall with five wooden cards.


    In the crowd, Xia Hou Yun Chong, Hu Yan raccoon dog, Dan Tai Jie and others gathered together, "don''t fight, go to also contend for him." Xiahou yunchong just ready to start, was Huyan raccoon dog press the shoulder, pressure down.


    Xia Hou Yun Chong didn''t pay attention at the beginning. He followed Huyan raccoon dog''s eyes and saw Gu fan. He was depressed and sighedˇ° First, give it to him, and we''ll take the next one. "


    "Well, forget it. It''s just an ancient martial arts formula. We don''t need this, so we don''t care about him. " Huyan road. No one can understand the bitterness of his words. The two of them grew up so fast that they ran into many adventures. The hous of yingmu used pills and fajue to make Huyan raccoon dogs blush.


    "Don''t be so depressed. As long as Gu fan can get into the Kaiyang hall, it''s not so easy to get out. " Dan Tai Jie closed his eyes slightly at this time, and didn''t feel any pressure at all.


    Xia Hou Yun Chong also laughed: "it seems that the second young master has already made arrangements. I knew that the Tantai family would not..."


    Xia Houyun Chong just wanted to finish his speech, but he felt that the raccoon dog around him pinched him hard on his thigh and hushed up. Huyan raccoon changed his tongue and said, "yes, I just don''t know who is going to deal with Gu fan."


    Dan Tai Jie dry smile a, turn to bind a hand to look at in front of the crowd that constantly stir fight.


    At this time, Gu fan had been promoted successfully, and other people no longer felt constrained. In order to fight for the rest of the promotion quota, they cooperated with their familiar people and began to siege in groups. Moreover, everyone seemed to know that the later they took the shot, the stronger they had to face. After the film was cut, all the players below the sky level were cleared.


    The people who won the wooden medals also entered the Kaiyang hall one after another. At this time, on the corridor of the Kaiyang hall, there were countless stone people''s remains, and the stone statues on both sides of the palace were dilapidated. It was obvious that the scattered debris fell from them.


    These things, which many scholars recognize, are rock puppets in the imperial palace. They use mechanism gears to provide power, and their strength is equivalent to that of warriors from heaven level to higher heaven level.


    But at this time, some of these rock puppets broke their arms, some of them were cut off their legs, and they were unable to move. Several large stone men were torn open the rock armor in front of their chest by the violent force, revealing the gear that was still rotating inside.


    Who was the first one to come in just now? No doubt, it''s Gufan. Several taxi drivers coming in from the sky looked at the neat cutting marks on the rock puppets. It was obvious that they had been cut to pieces by Gu fan with a clean sword. Their strength had made them feel a little terrible.


    At this time, Gu fan must have passed the trial of Kaiyang hall and went to Yaoguang hall.


    "Let''s go. It seems that Gu fan broke the trial of Kaiyang hall alone." A more heavenly taxi murmured and walked towards the Yaoguang hallˇ° Next, I guess I''m faster than anyone else. When I get to Yaoguang hall, maybe I''ll have a mouthful of soup to drink. " Several other scholars also nodded their heads. At this time, a gray figure suddenly stopped in front of the crowdˇ° No, you don''t have to go to the Yaoguang temple! " The man in grey stood in the center of Kaiyang hall, as if there was an invisible pressure gathering from all directionsˇ° It''s none of your business A taxi who stepped into gengtian level took a look at the man and saw that he was not a familiar person. You know, people who reached gengtian level before the age of 20 in Tianjing City can count ten fingers. For those who are not well-known but like to stand out, these experts of gengtian level always sneer at himˇ° I''ll go to Yaoguang hall to find Gu fan... "The man in grey stretched out his right thumb and turned it over. He seemed to be very disdainful and said," you just need to stay in Kaiyang hall and decide who is the third. " As soon as the words were finished, the taxis around him began to curse their wivesˇ° Put scallion in the pig''s nose and pretend to be an elephantˇ° No, it''s daffodils. They don''t blossom. They pretend to be garlic. " A taxi with a sharp chin sarcastically said. In the face of these people''s satire, the man in grey just hooked his fingers, pointed at some more heavenly level warriors in the crowd, and sneered: "then you might as well come up together!"

 Chapter 41

    "Well, since you want to die, we''ll help you!" At that time, a young martial arts man with a fierce face was in trouble. With five fingers of his right hand, the surrounding space was suddenly distorted and turned into a black light and shadow. It was obvious that it was the extreme wall of the martial arts man''s cultivation.


    "Since brother Wang has done something, we can''t just stand by!" Another young man in white suddenly clapped his hand. A jade like hand more than three feet wide broke free from the void and grabbed the man in grey. Different from the former gengtian warrior, he chose to cultivate the extreme wall into a palm, which can not only take things from the air, but also defeat the enemy.


    Behind the boy in white, a warrior in black stepped out with a sudden step, breaking several stone slabs. At the same time, the black polar wall burst out with rolling thunder.


    Then the two gengtian level masters also took action one after another, one, two, three, four, five, a total of five majestic polar walls, each in turn, rolled to the man in grey from five directions.


    The two of them were like a tsunami. They were the peak of Kungfu cultivation at gengtian level. They were only a short distance away from pitian level.


    It should be noted that as long as these taxis in Tianjing reach the quintessence level, they can find a relationship to join the Yulin Garrison and guard the imperial palace. As soon as they get down to the army, they will be a cloud cavalry captain. As long as they accumulate enough military achievements in the battlefield, they will soon be able to visit the general. That''s really a step up to the sky. It''s no wonder these taxis will be arrogant when they reach the extreme.


    The man in grey, facing the five polar walls, held his right hand at his waist and suddenly turned his palm. Circle after circle of dark purple light came out like waves, wrapping him like an eggshell around him.


    "Eh..." someone in the crowd was surprised. As we all know, what kind of cultivation method, after entering the higher heaven level, will condense what kind of extreme wall, but this extreme wall is black with purple, which has never appeared.


    Did this man have any adventures? Or was it helped by some magical foreign object?


    When I was thinking about it, I only heard a dull sound.


    In the whole Kaiyang hall, the heaven level warriors covered their ears with their hands one after another. The people who were closer to each other even stepped back several steps. Their faces were pale and almost could not stand.


    At the junction of the polar wall and the polar wall, the void distorts and the air vibrates. The tangled place of the polar wall around the five people and the people in gray clothes, respectively, issued the loud sound of waves, landslides, thunder, fire and Hongzhong. Fortunately, those who can enter Kaiyang hall are all from the strength of heaven level. If they are heaven level, they can''t even stand.


    The internal force nature and intensity of six people''s training are different, so the sound of entanglement and impact is different.


    The nameless gengtian level master felt like a raging tide, raging everywhere, but suddenly met a huge mountain. No matter how you collide with each other, this huge mountain will still stand tall. The look of contempt has quickly subsided, leaving only the determination to fight the enemy.


    "Why is his polar wall so powerful! The five of us work together, and even the elite martial arts have to worry about three points. How can you shake him? "


    When the six people were in a standoff, the man in grey laughed scornfully.


    "Well, it''s over!"


    Suddenly, the palm of the right hand turned, a mighty force swept out, and the power of the purple polar wall climbed again and again in a short time, reaching a critical point in an instant. The majestic force, such as the turbulent waves, directly crushed the other five polar walls.


    Bang bang!


    Five sound crisp ring, purple Guanghua shock five people''s defense pole wall, but five people did not fly backward, but was the surge of power into the body, one fell swoop five people banned. The void around the five people twisted and changed, and an invisible force lifted them up and lifted them high into the air.


    Five people hanging in the air, at this time two feet Dangdang, struggling, but can''t break free.


    The big hand, which was transformed from the extreme wall, was so tightly pinched on the five people''s necks that they saw that the five people had more Qi coming in and less Qi coming out, and their faces turned red, but their struggle became less and less intense.


    The relatives and friends of these five people wanted to help, but they were frightened by the domineering extreme wall of the grey man just now. They didn''t dare to step forward at all. They saw their faces gradually changed, but they had nothing to do. Is this man going to kill these five gengtian level masters in public?


    "Hum!"


    With a cold hum from the man in grey, the wall suddenly dispersed, and "bang bang bang" made a few continuous dull sounds. Five gengtian level masters, who were still powerful a moment ago, were thrown on the ground like dead dogs. The first one who took the first shot almost tried his best to sit up from the ground, coughed a few times, and breathed heavily, Looking at the man in grey, his eyes were full of awe and fear.


    Obviously, the other side didn''t break through to the quintessence level. Otherwise, what just appeared was not the extreme wall, but the seal script. With the same strength of the higher level, they could fight against five higher level masters and win with one move. This kind of cultivation has reached the stage of shocking the world!


    But why hasn''t Tianjing heard of such a number one figure before?


    "I won''t kill you." The man in grey spoke slowly, not very loud, but with irresistible pressureˇ° However, if anyone dares to take another step forward from here... "The man in grey raised his right hand just now, and a purple palm wind with the power of the extreme wall took photos of a still intact stone statue beside him. Boom! The whole stone statue collapsed in the moment when it was photographed by the palm wind. In the smoke, the broken stone fragments were flying around, and they were smashed into several piecesˇ° This stone statue is your end! " With that, the man in grey turned around, spread out the polar wall, rose and fell a few times, and his figure disappeared out of everyone''s sight. When the man in grey disappeared, all the people in Kaiyang hall relaxed. After all, the situation just now, whether it was the situation or the strength of the man in grey, was too oppressiveˇ° Is this guy trying to get into trouble with Gu Jia? We have to fight with Gu fan alone. " A scholar guessedˇ° Yes, we are not allowed to see it yet. It''s really strange. " There was a lot of talk in the crowdˇ° Oh, I didn''t expect such a powerful person to exist. " Huyan raccoon dog took a long breath. Compared with the man in grey in front of him, he was too weak from the limit of heaven. Thinking of this, the eldest son of yingmuhou could not help but feel sadˇ° Yes, second brother, where did you find them? " Xia Hou Yun Chong also curiously asks a way, but that burning eyes but to the cold face of Dan Tai Jie. At this time, dantaiye was already a useless man, and dantaiao was dead. Most of dantaijie wanted to be the son of heaven, so there was a little more respect in his words, and he called him "second brother"ˇ° Well, I don''t know him Dan Tai Jie white Xia Hou Yun Chong one eye, then turn around and go, seems to be to leave Xia Hou Yun Chong also far some, good put aside the relationship. Huyan raccoon dog returns to the taste, also to Xiahou yunchong erect middle finger, made a very disdainful gesture, turned to keep up with the steps of dantai Jie, leaving Xiahou yunchong shouting, two people are not kind, quickly catch up. One hundred meters behind the Kaiyang hall is the Yaoguang hall. At this time, there are many lights in the Yaoguang hall, and countless blue curtains are flying in the night wind. Cha, Cha, Cha, cha... The continuous sound is the sound of the curtain colliding with each other in the wind, but at this time, it is more strange than the sound of ghosts in the empty Yaoguang hall. When Gu fan came to the Yaoguang hall, he almost subconsciously slowed down, clenched his hands and looked around alertly. At this time, Gu fan would not be surprised even if there was a master at the top of the curtain, but it happened that... The whole room was empty, and even the examiner of the martial arts competition disappeared. This is really a strange thing. Gu fan was about to turn around the Yaoguang hall, but suddenly he felt a strong breath coming. The polar wall around Gufan condenses rapidly, blocking an attack from that directionˇ° Why I only heard the other party''s surprise. I saw a purple black sword like a surge beating on the reef. It was very powerful. But the protective wall around Gu fan shook for a while, and there was no sign of breaking. And Gu fan turned around and was about to arrive at the man standing at the door of the Yaoguang hall. He had a long gray shirt and a calm expression on his faceˇ° Here you are at last Seeing that the strong man in grey appeared behind him, Gu fan didn''t feel the slightest accident and asked faintly.

 Chapter 42

    "Here you are at last!" Seeing that the strong man in grey appeared behind him, Gu fan didn''t feel the slightest accident and asked faintly.


    The man in grey didn''t answer, so he went to Gu fan.


    "The examiners in Yaoguang hall were sent away by your family." The corner of Gu fan''s mouth hangs a sneer, looking at the person in grey to say.


    The man in grey did not speak.


    "Why, don''t you dare to admit who your master is?" Gu fan knew that the strength of the man in grey was at least the highest level. While he delayed his time with words, he was thinking about how to beat him back. And he had not yet had time to refine the aura of ice and fire and double lotus.


    "It''s useless to talk more. This is the Yaoguang hall. Like you, I came here for the sake of ancient skills." It seems that people in grey clothes are not influenced by Gu fan''s words, and their eyes are still very calm.


    "In that case, let''s see the real chapter under our hands." Gu fan saw that the other side was not moved, and knew that he could not delay much time. But he was not a coward. When he was strong, he was strong. Instead, he was full of pride.


    A ring of silver halo burst out, and the silver power of the polar wall wrapped Gufan. This is that layer of brilliance, some dim, in the momentum seems to be far less than each other''s extreme wall.


    At the same time, the dark purple light of the polar wall surged out, and the purple and black mixed light of the polar wall instantly attracted Gu fan''s attention.


    "You are a ghost who practices the heavenly magic skill!"


    The man in grey still did not speak.


    "And not long ago, you took jiuzhuan magic pill, which improved the strength of your polar wall. Only after reaching the quintessence level, the ghost absorbed the evil spirit in the real Qi of heaven and earth. The hardened polar wall should be pure black. You were originally more extreme, but you couldn''t break through it, so it became purple black..." Gu Fan said, "well, I''m right."


    The man in Grey''s eyes trembled for a moment. He could not believe that a 16-year-old child knew that Tianmo Gong, the skill of a foreign ghost scholar, could even tell from the color of his own extreme wall that he had taken jiuzhuan magic pill recently. Is this experience just a 16-year-old child?


    "Yes, you are absolutely right." The man in grey nodded and admitted.


    "Ha ha, congratulations to your Tantai family. Colluding with ghost scholars is a big crime of copying the family and exterminating the family." Gu fan sneered.


    The man in grey was not angry and didn''t like hearing this. He continued: "it''s a pity that someone asked me to give you a message. Sometimes when I do something, I have to think about the consequences. I shouldn''t force everyone to a dead end."


    "Ha ha, the third son of the Tantai family beat me many times before, and then attacked me behind my back in the western suburbs. Fortunately, I was lucky and didn''t die, and he was responsible for it. Who is forcing me to the end?" When Gu fan heard the last sentence, he couldn''t help sneeringˇ° The last time you wanted to plot against me in the western suburbs, your fourth son died and your second son became a useless man. I don''t know what price you want to pay this time. "


    "Well, I won''t mention it at this time, but I also bring a word to you. You know too much that you shouldn''t know, so either you die or I die!" As the voice fell, the purple wall turned into a huge and ferocious claw behind the man in grey.


    "It''s a pity that even if you swallow the nine turn magic pill, you are the only one who will fall down!" Gu fan looks at the ferocious ghost claw in front of him, but he is awe inspiring.


    "Hum, bluff, you just stepped into a higher level. What do you compare with me?" The man in grey said with a sneer, his right hand suddenly pushed forward, and the purple claw turned into half the size of Yaoguang hall. He grabbed Gu fan, obviously trying to crush him to death in one move.


    Enough time! Just when Gu fan was talking with the man in grey, the aura of ice and fire and double lotus had been extracted by Gu fan from his four limbs. Red and blue lights suddenly appeared on the original silver wall, and the momentum rose by geometric multiples. At this time, the light from the silver wall seemed to be covered with thousands of sharp silver needles.


    Fortunately, other taxis were blocked in Kaiyang hall by people in grey clothes. If anyone saw Gu fan rise from the beginning of gengtian level to the peak of gengtian level in a few breaths, he would vomit blood.


    "Why? These three colors of light clearly have three different attributes. Did he practice three kinds of skills? " At this time, the man in grey can no longer keep calm. There are even complex emotions in his eyes. It''s like a sick cat lying in front of him suddenly turns into a fierce tiger. Gu fan''s breath at this time is different from that of the man who took the nine turn magic pillˇ° But I''ve never heard that the simultaneous launching of three kinds of polar walls will enhance the strength so much! "


    "Come on!" Gu fan felt that the aura of Binghuo and Shuanglian had been absorbed by himself. He took a deep breath and drank. He clenched his right hand. The silver wall turned into a giant fist and went away facing the purple claw.


    The purple and silver torrents collided in the Yaoguang hall. The blue curtain was swept into the air by the strong wind. In an instant, it was thrown out and twisted to pieces. The three huge stone pillars in the center of the Yaoguang hall had cracks about a foot wide. This is just a collision between the two polar walls, just a tentative attack, which has reached such a terrible destructive power.


    The man in grey staggered and stepped back. His face was a little pale, and he obviously suffered a loss. On the other side, Gu fan saw that he had suppressed the other side, and he was elated. His fighting spirit was burning up, "take me back!" Gu fan''s huge silver fist, which was transformed from the extreme wall behind him, was smashed down with his right fist. The style of the fist had completely sealed the area around the man in grey clothes. He wanted to take advantage of the victory and kill the enemy with one move. And this move is the most powerful of the five elements. It''s just funny to say that Gu fan used to rely on his famous sword and his family''s 72 falling star sword. He didn''t want to practice one more advanced boxing method in the past. As a result, his basic boxing method at this time was still his own basic boxing method. Although their own strength has reached the limit of gengtian, and the power of wuxingquan has also increased greatly, compared with the boxing that gengtian can cultivate, the power and rising space are quite different. This is one of the reasons why martial arts practitioners are eager to learn ancient skills. The man in grey naturally felt Gu fan''s threat to himself, "do you want to kill me? It''s not that easy! " When the purple light of the man in grey returned to him, it suddenly changed into a purple dragon, but instead of facing Gufan''s extreme wall, it rushed directly at Gufan himselfˇ° Huagu Longquan The man in Grey''s right hand moves forward, the purple dragon roars up to the sky, and the whole Yaoguang hall seems to be shaking slightly. What''s more strange is that when Jiaolong touched Gufan''s extreme wall, the silver light suddenly dimmed, and he was pierced by Shengsheng and directly attacked his chestˇ° No! This move can break the polar wall Gu fan''s Secret cry in his heart is not good, but the move of "breaking the stone and piercing the cloud" is old. It''s unrealistic to take it back. Gu fan''s left hand slapped in front of him and hit Zijiao on the front door. With the help of backward momentum, he flew dozens of steps away and knelt down on one knee. However, he was able to avoid this "Huagu Longquan". Gu fan took the opportunity to take a look at his left hand, and saw that the whole palm had become pitch black, almost as if it had been charred. It was obvious that he had been poisoned by highly corrosive poisonˇ° Can you escape? " At this time, the man in grey has regarded Gu fan as an opponent who can threaten his life. He has no privacy. The aftereffect of Huagu dragon boxing is still there. His left hand has claws, and a purple claw catches the air to seal Gu fan''s retreat. His right hand points out of thin air and stabs Gu fan''s face with a strong corrosive force. At this time, Gu fan''s left hand was paralyzed, so he could only raise his right hand, and a fist Gang collided with the Qi force that shot at the front doorˇ° Boom Qijin and Quangang collided and burst, and the purple cyclone splashed and fell on the ground, burning small holes in the groundˇ° go to hell! You are not qualified to kill me! " Gu fan''s figure suddenly disappeared in the same place, accompanied by a sharp drink appeared behind the man in grey, the palm of the hand holding the power of the hand heavily pressed downˇ° Die for me In front of him, Gu fan suddenly appears next to Wei Yan. He shouts and blows at the neck of the man in greyˇ° Hey, hey The man in grey sneered and looked at Gu fan with a kind of look at the deadˇ° No good Seeing the eyes of the man in grey, Gu fan suddenly felt a bad feeling in his heart. It seemed that something had been forgotten by himself. Just about to stop, but it''s too late. Bang! His fist approached the man in grey, but he seemed to bump into something, "roar!" A fierce roar was made by the purple dragon which was transformed from the man in greyˇ° Damn it It''s too late for Gu fan to stop. The moment his right fist collided with Zijiao, he was poisoned, and even his right hand was paralyzed. With a sneer from the man in grey, the five fingers of his left hand and the knife were waving in the air. It turned into a dazzling rainbow, cutting the pulse of Gufan''s neck. The purple black hand knife is reflected on Gufan''s pupil, which is bigger and bigger. At that moment, Gu fan felt a kind of creepy feeling in his heart, and his hair seemed to explodeˇ° Am I going to die like this? " Gu fan''s eyes were wide open. At this moment, he felt the strong breath of death. A strong unwilling to agitate in the heart, Gu fan''s whole body''s blood is red by the end of blood vessels. The internal power in his body is running wildly, trying to get rid of the swordˇ° It''s no use struggling. Die The man in grey grinned and seemed to appreciate the instinctive struggle of the prey before he died.

 Chapter 43

    "You can only be a living horse doctor when you are dead. Success or failure depends on it."


    As soon as Gu fan clenched his teeth, he immediately urged his internal power, madly extracted all the energy from all parts of his body, and gained the aura of bingdilian. He began to try to hit the bottleneck from gengtian level to quintessence level.


    Boom!


    Gu fan''s whole body is boiling hot, and the mighty ice and fire and the spirit of Dilian gush out from all parts of his body and merge into the meridians. Gu fan''s breath suddenly rises, and the ship rises crazily. Waves of internal force, surging, constantly compressed in Gufan''s body, pushed him to that critical point. Gu fan''s whole body strength, twisted into a stream, like a fountain, boom, rushed to the brain, hazy, something seems to be blasted.


    Boom!


    When the internal force of Gufan was condensed to a limit, it was like water turned into ice. All the internal forces suddenly collapsed and contracted inward. Just in the time of lightning, a sword shaped seal script about the size of a tadpole suddenly appeared in Gufan''s Dantian.


    Those sword shaped seal characters are densely carved with cuneiform characters, which seems to be swimming in the water at this time.


    First, second, third... One hundred, one thousand, ten thousand!


    This kind of change completely exceeded the limit of thinking. Almost in the blink of an eye, Gu fan''s internal power was empty and transformed into countless small seal characters. These small seal characters, as if they had life, just took shape, and immediately flew out like a waterfall, suspended outside Gufan''s body.


    Shua!


    One time, the wall around Gufan unfolded again, and the silver wall turned into gold in an instant.


    "What The man in grey only felt that the knife that stabbed Gu fan was only one inch away from his neck had been bounced back. The power was so powerful that he had to turn over his body in mid air and unload most of the power before falling to the ground.


    At this time, Gu fan was held in the air by the huge force, and the seal script was constantly separated from his body, as if countless fireflies were flying in the night sky.


    But at this time the scene is not quiet, but strange! Gufan''s breath is soaring, and the surrounding air is restless.


    "Damn, is he going to break through the sky level here?" At this time, the man in grey looked at Gu fan in the air, and he had a bad feeling in his heart.


    The blue light gushed out from Gufan''s body, and countless sword shaped seal characters were condensed into solid bodies, just like countless fireflies flying in the night sky. Soon those seal characters were condensed into a foot long blue sword, which fell into Gufan''s body.


    Then a red cliff broke out. In the majestic waves, countless red seal characters were like tiny sparks flying around Gu fan''s body.


    "Zheng!" All the seal characters gathered towards Gu fan''s body and suddenly formed a long red sword, which slowly fell into his body.


    These two long swords were condensed. Gufan consumed a lot of internal power and his meridians were empty. The polar wall around also gradually shrinks, and the breath seems to ebb.


    "Have you finally stepped into the quintessence level?" Feeling the power of the two ancient swords in his body, Gu fan''s body fell to the ground. When he opened his eyes again, he felt stronger than before. His foundation is made by Binghuo bingdilian, which is very rich. Although he has just reached the top level, it''s like changing a cup into a bottle, which can hold more power and has more room for improvement.


    "Well, you die!" Gu fan''s breakthrough in front of him was a situation that the people in grey didn''t expect, and it made him feel shame. It was like being beaten in the face. There was already a celadon vial in his right hand, in which a black pill flew into his mouth.


    That pill is very strange, just the entrance of the medicine, it turned out to be effective, the breath of the people in gray clothes soared up, even faintly over the Gu fan who has broken through to the quintessence level.


    It seems that he just stood by his sleeve and watched Gu fan attack the bottleneck of Cui Tian level. That is to say, he grasped Gu fan''s moment when he just hit the success of Cui Tian level and his strength was the weakest.


    "Roar!" Behind the man in grey, a purple dragon roared. At this time, its horns, teeth and scales were much more real than before, and its breath was stronger than before.


    "Huagu Longquan!" The gray man gave a shout, left and right hands opened and closed, and rushed out side by side. Behind him, there was a purple dragon. The red eyes on the ferocious dragon head looked at Gu fan fiercely.


    The two dragons, one on the left and the other on the right, opened their teeth and claws, and rushed toward Gufan with the force of thunder. Trampled by these two giants, the whole Yaoguang hall can''t help shaking slightly. The stone pillar touched by the purple dragon immediately blackened and diffused and dissolved from that point.


    Gu fan had just known that the purple dragon was not only extremely poisonous, but also could break through the extreme wall. If he was not careful, he would suffer a great loss. Even if he broke through to the quintessence level, he still did not dare to be careless. He quickly summoned two long swords in his body, and the fine seal script suddenly appeared around him, spinning out a quintessence level defense extreme wall.


    "It''s no use!" The man in Grey''s hands crossed, and the two dragons aimed at the center of Gufan''s defensive wall and ran into it.


    A bunch of purple and red and blue light suddenly collided in the sky of Yaoguang hall and rose into the night sky, as if it was a dazzling and strange moon, and even the Kaiyang hall far away could be seen clearly.


    "This is the polar wall colliding!" Huyan raccoon said suddenly when he saw the two beams of light.


    "One belongs to the man in grey... The other belongs to Gu fan!" Xia Hou Yun Chong thought of his guess, at this time has some stuttering. With the feeling, any one of those two forces is enough to crush Xia Hou yunchong, a warrior from the limit of heaven!


    Dan Tai Jie was also gloomy and silent.


    "Something''s wrong with Yaoguang hall!" Yu Lin Wei, who is guarding Tianxuan hall, frowns when he sees the light above Yaoguang hall. He knows that Yaoguang hall is engaged in the battle of Tusu Festival, but according to the truth, there should be no elite warrior among these scholars. Even if someone breaks through, the chance is too small. And out of intuition, he also felt a breath of evil.


    "Gone!" Several gengtian scholars in Kaiyang hall yelledˇ° One of them has disappeared completely! "


    "Dead?" A warrior from the sky level guessed.


    "It''s impossible. Just now their strength has reached the peak. Even if they can kill each other, they will weaken first and then disappear. It''s absolutely impossible for them to disappear out of thin air."


    Kaiyang hall seems to be fried, some people are talking, some people look at each other.


    Only Dan Tai Jie sighed, put his hands behind him, left the crowd quietly, and walked out of the Kaiyang hallˇ° Can''t Ye Chen, who has learned Tianmo Gong, kill him? It seems that Gu fan is really him. "


    At the same time, in the Yaoguang hall, a beautiful figure was standing behind the man in grey. In her hand, a cold twinkling short sword pierced the man in Grey''s spine and obliquely into the back of her head. The green silk skirt and the cold mask have already told Gu fan her identity: huanlingyue!


    Congenital level and gengtian level, the huge strength difference between the two levels, created a situation of absolute superiority.


    In front of her, Gu fan half kneels on the ground, his palms are burnt black, and his forehead is full of fine beads of sweat. In front of him, within a whole fan-shaped area, the originally exquisitely carved floor tiles are corroded into liquid, flowing slowly. One foot in front of Gu fan, the floor tiles seem to be powdered by brute force, Obviously, Gufan''s extreme wall is fighting against yechen''s Huagu Longquan. If huanlingyue takes another shot at night, it''s not only the floor tiles, but Gufan that will be corroded into water.


    Night Chen eyes wide open, then like a stake, fall down, splash a few silk dust. He didn''t understand until his death why he was attacked from behind when his strength was completely suppressed, or was killed with a second strike, without any notice in advance.


    "Huanlingyue, thank you." Gu fan took a deep breath, extracted some ice and fire from his body, and healed the injury. Then he stood up slowly. I saw that on the hands that had been eroded by the toxin, the black air was washed away by the red and blue light from the meridians, and soon recovered to white.


    This Binghuo bingdilian is worthy of being the best of genius''s treasures. It can also restrain the poison of Huagu Longquan.


    Gu fan was relieved when he saw that his poison had been detoxified. Looking at Huan Lingyue, he could not help frowning and said, "but this is the palace of the Beidou Dynasty. There are Yulin guards along the road. How can you sneak in?"


    Huanlingyue did not say much, "you have shadowless beads, don''t I?"


    Gu fan smiles. There must be a lot of congenital level masters, even star level masters, guarding the Yulin guards in the palace. If the congenital level martial arts can go in and out freely only with shadowless beads, the palace will be flying with chickens and dogs. Huan Lingyue must have a strange skill to hide his breath, but Gu fan can''t ask more.


    Huanlingyue bends down, picks up the celadon vase that falls on the ground, and finds a move on yechen''s body, and finds several bottles of pills and a book.


    Huanlingyue took these things in her hand and looked at them. She put the pills into her pocket and threw the book to Gu fan.


    Gu fan took it over and saw that the four words "Tianmo Baojian" were written in seal script on the cover of the book. He knew that it was the secret collection of Tianmo Gong used by the grey clothed man yechen just now. He immediately got the treasure and brought it into his arms.


    "Hide well, and when you''re seen, you''ll be speechless." Huan Lingyue saw that Gu fan was a little bit forgetful, so she couldn''t help saying: "you''d better refine the magic weapon of killing gods and chopping demons sword first when you first ascend the level of quintessence heaven. In addition, go to learn a few sets of Kungfu at the quintessence level. Your kungfu is too humiliating. " Huan Lingyue said that Gu fan''s face was red and white. If Huan Lingyue didn''t wear a mask at this time, there must be a trace of sneer on her pretty face.


    "And you made an exception!" Gu fan laughed for a while and quickly changed the topic, "you said that if you don''t move below the sky, this talent will be more heaven level..."


    "Hum... Never again!" With that, huanlingyue''s steps were disillusioned and disappeared out of thin air.


    Gu Fanchang breathed a sigh of relief, looked at a mess of Yaoguang hall, and suddenly recalled the words that Xing aochen told him when he entered the palaceˇ° Sure enough, this man is not so easy to deal with. "

 Chapter 44

    Hougong, Xinyue hall, bamboo shadow sweep steps.


    A young man in a golden robe stood at a stone table in front of the court, looking up at the bright moon and drinking.


    Only then a bodyguard appeared behind him, kneeling respectfully on one knee. The man''s breath was very thick, but his manner was very humble.


    "Have you solved it?" The boy took a sip of Minmin in the cup and asked faintly.


    "To your highness, I didn''t do it." The voice of the guard in the helmet was a little low.


    "What?" The boy in the golden robe suddenly turned around, and his pretty white face was full of surprise. It was Xing aochen, the fifth Prince of the star emperorˇ° You said Gu fan killed Ye Chen who swallowed two nine turn magic pills with his own strength! How could it be! Even if the elite level master wants to kill him... "Xing aochen''s mood is slightly excited at this time. As the martial arts leader of the young generation, he says that he has no conceit, which is absolutely deceptive. Although the star Ao dust in front of the performance is very self-restraint, as if the heart of the sea, but really closed the door, a trace of jealousy or tearing his heart. If the inference of Xing aochen is true, then Gu fan is 16 years old and has stepped into the quintessence level, and the gap between Xing aochen and Gu fan will be from being able to suppress Gu fan to being able to compete with Xing aochen. What''s more, Gu fan has only been practicing martial arts for half a year. In such a situation, no one can keep calm!


    "Your Highness... Gu fan was saved by a congenital woman." The bodyguard didn''t dare to hide it, and truthfully replied, "it seems that she has a strange skill, and she has escaped the eyes and ears of the Imperial Guard."


    "So strange? Is it plain houdiao who was sent to protect Gufan The star Ao dust slightly frowned, turned to ask a way: "this matter didn''t mention to other people?"


    "My subordinates know what to say." The bodyguard answered in a low voice, and the star Ao dust nodded approvinglyˇ° Go down. "


    The bodyguard stood up straight, but still stood in the same place. After a moment, he asked, "Your Highness, I don''t understand something. Please give me your advice."


    "Say it." Star proud dust see he did not retreat, know he has something to say, also don''t feel strange, and other prince''s arrogance is different, star proud dust for his men or very approachable.


    "Your Highness, since he knows that the dantai family is going to do harm to Gu fan, why don''t you kill yechen and save Gu fan? In this way, Gu Fan said that he could not owe his highness a favor, and even Gu Yun would sell his highness a third of his noodles in the future... But his Highness''s choice was to remind Gu fan, and then sent his subordinates to protect him secretly, and ordered to ensure that Gu fan could survive. This kind of behavior is almost the same as the former, but the effect is very different. At most, Gu fan just thinks that his highness intends to solicit, and he will not have the slightest loyalty. What''s the trouble? " The bodyguard looked at the star and asked.


    "Luoyang..." Xing aochen took a deep look at the bodyguard around him and said, "you only know one thing, but you don''t know the other. If I kill yechen for Gufan, I can win the loyalty of Gufan and even the favor of the whole ancient family. But with my excellent strength now, although I can kill yechen, I will surely leave some clues and be known by the dantai family, It''s like tying yourself to the boat of gujia. It''s not worth the loss. Now, the crown prince and I are friendly on the surface. We have already fought openly and secretly for the ninth five year plan. Whoever exposes his cards first will be the most passive. " Xing aochen sighed: "on the other hand, the Tantai family sent yechen to kill Gu fan. I came forward to remind Gu fan but didn''t stop yechen. In fact, I released a message to the Tantai family. I know your plan, but I won''t interfere with you. If I keep such a posture, the Tantai family will not dare to act rashly. In this way, it will be the most favorable situation for me. "


    The bodyguard named Luoyang listened to Xing aochen''s words, nodded and said: "I can''t wait for one thousandth of your Highness''s mental skill."


    What happened in Yaoguang hall on the night of Tu Su festival soon spread in the upper class of Tianjing City.


    The widely circulated version is that Fang Wai Yao Dao Yi Rong disguised as a scholar sneaked into the palace, intending to assassinate Gu fan, the second son of Marquis of Pingyuan, but was killed by Gu fan. Gu fan also won the first place in the Tusu Festival and became a new star among the scholars in Tianjing City. Gu Yun is guarding Cangyuan. There are so many enemies outside. It''s normal for him to be schemed. But what''s really shocking is the news behind him. Gu fan has set foot on the top of heaven at the age of 16!


    In Tianjing City, it is not uncommon to have the quintessence of heaven, but at the age of 16, it is a shocking existence. And before that, Gu Yu, the eldest son of Gu family, had just been allowed to join Yulin Wei because his strength soared to the peak of the quintessence level. The two things are superimposed together, and many sensitive people have already noticed that Gu family, the third force, has begun to work hard, and if he doesn''t sing, he will be shocked!


    If these people still know that Gu fan went to Tianxuan hall in his spare time after he came out of Yaoguang hall, participated in Tu Su Festival, wrote a good poem and won the title of Jie Yuan, I don''t know what he would feel.


    After the feast of Tusu Festival, Tianjing City was much quieter. But the plain Marquis''s house is no longer quiet.


    First, the Ministry of punishment and Ting Wei came to Gu fan''s home to take notes. Then, Qiu Danian, commander of Tianxuan, who is in charge of the public security of the Imperial Palace during the Tusu Festival, sent his deputy general to the door with a gift to apologize, saying that it was the dereliction of duty of the Yulin guards, which surprised the young marquis.


    Many servants saw that the deputy commander of Tianxuan, who looked very dignified to outsiders, bowed to Gu fan and Mrs. Yujue, and even openly expressed that Yulin Wei owed a favor to Hou Fu and was willing to help Gu fan finish something as compensation. This is only the first thing. The second thing is that Gu Yu, who is serving in the Yulin guard, heard that his younger brother was almost assassinated by fangwai Yaodao in Yaoguang hall. He rushed to several military Marquis''s houses, such as Qingtian Marquis''s house and yingmu Marquis''s house, where he had a bad time with the ancient family. He beat the servants and servants in the outer door, and they stood in front of the door and yelled at them. At this time, there are two rising stars in the ancient family. They are already in the ascendant. Naturally, the yingmu Marquis''s family can''t afford to be provoked. However, the Qing Tian Marquis''s family has not responded. Obviously, this is the instruction of the new prince of the Qing Dynasty. The next third thing is also the one that Gu fan is most interested in. The imperial family as the reward of tianfengqitie and ancient Gongfa have been sent to the Pingyuan Marquis''s residence under the escort of yulinwei. The one who came to escort him was still Mr. Liu last time, but his speech and manner were different from those before. His face was full of flabby flesh. He talked with Mrs. Yujue and Gu fan. From time to time, he stretched out his orchid finger and nodded at Gu fan. His words were full of beautiful words, and Mrs. Yujue was also in full bloom. As the general manager of the Imperial Palace, many aristocratic families can''t make up to him. It''s no better that he can favor the ancient family. Gu fan saw that Mrs. Yu Jue was speculating with Mr. Liu, so he bowed to Mr. Liu, stepped back, and directed the Yulin guards to send the long box containing the rare iron into his room.

 Chapter 45

    After the two imperial guards left, Gu fan put his eyes on the red lacquer brocade box which they had put in the room. It was sealed with gold cloth, and it was written in red pen that "Gu fan, the leader of the Tusu Festival, was granted the 32nd year of Yaowu.".


    Although Gu fan had been awarded by the star emperor in his previous life, he was still very excited at this moment. Gu fan went to the brocade box, picked up the gold scissors left by his father-in-law, and slowly cut the gold cloth.


    Gu fan''s chest heaved up and down unconsciously. He put down his scissors and could not wait to open the lacquer box from both sides. There was a flat dark iron block in the middle of the box.


    Gu fan was so anxious that he wanted to take it up and have a close look. He couldn''t catch the iron. In the heart slightly surprised, this time, slightly used some internal force, who knows still did not grasp.


    "This thing is so heavy!"


    This time, Gu fan was really surprised. No wonder several Yulin guards were carrying them in. With his excellent strength, they could not easily pick them up. But it also proved that the material of this day''s meteorite iron was special, and it was a rare refining material.


    Gu fan took a deep breath and made a sudden effort, producing thousands of Jin of strength in his hands. That''s why I caught this piece of Tianchou iron. A heavy feeling came from the bottom of my hand. Gu fan estimated that it weighed about seven or eight hundred jin.


    The sky is the essence of sky stars, heavier, ancient fan can understand, if it is the same as any iron, it is strange.


    Next to tianfengqi iron is a yellow book, but the thread binding on it is old, but there is no sign of page dropping. It is obvious that it has been preserved in a special way. This is probably the ancient skill mentioned in the reward.


    Gu fan put tianxiaoqi iron back in the brocade box intact, but he took the ancient skill book and looked at it carefully.


    The cover of the book feels very good. It seems to be made of some animal''s fur. There is an ancient seal script on it, which says "the eight ways to walk on wasteland". It''s amazing that the six characters have not been worn out since ancient times.


    "I''ve never seen this recipe before." Gu fan can''t help but be aroused curiosity, then sitting on the sandalwood table, looking carefully.


    After two generations of experience, Gu fan was well-known and knowledgeable. He read through the book "Lu Ba Huang FA men" in about an hour and kept it in mind.


    There are some characteristics in this skill. One of them is an ancient essay called "xiaoyaoyou", which tells the story of Kun Yu turning a roc into a roc flying between the heaven and the earth. It is even more fascinating to the realm of "Kun turning into a roc, walking on eight wasteland and Six Harmonies, and being within reach of only one hand". Obviously, this is the motivation for the ancient martial arts master to create this "eight wasteland walking" skill. The peculiarity of this skill is that it is not a single attack or defense skill, but an auxiliary skill. Through the cultivation of body method and the special method of detonating the polar wall, you can improve your speed instantly.


    What makes Gu fan most happy is that the entry level of this method is his own quintessence.


    According to the records in "the method of walking through eight wastelands", this skill can instantly increase the speed by eight times through the special method of detonating the power of the extreme wall at the beginning of cultivation. In the initial stage, it is called "walking through eight wastelands" method, which can be increased to 15 times, producing a virtual shadow, making it difficult for the enemy to distinguish between the virtual and the real. In the middle stage, it is called "Yu Liu He", which can reach the point of thousands of miles of divine action, And the high level is called "Kunpeng change", which can produce separation and practice to the extreme. It''s really walking on the eight wasteland, resisting the six harmonies, omnipotent and carefree between heaven and earth.


    Not to mention the extent to which he was strong in the late stage of the eight wasteland, just increasing the speed by 15 times in the early stage is tantamount to blinking on the battlefield. It is the only way to defeat the enemy or to escape and protect life!


    After reading it, Gu fan also put away his underestimate of these ancient skills, attentively followed the tips in the book, sat on the bed respectfully, and began to perform the mental skill of "walking on eight wastes".


    Gu fan was very serious and fascinated when he practiced martial arts, no matter he used to do physical exercises or today''s concise mental method. He saw countless small seal characters swimming slowly in the blue light in the wing room. It seems that the red light on the wall symbolizes the body, while the blue light symbolizes the mind, so at this time, the whole room is full of dark blue light. At this time, Gu fan sits on the bed with his eyes closed, and the tangible Qi of heaven and earth flows in and out of the seven orifices, forming a subtle cycle.


    Unconsciously, Gu fan meditated on the bed for the whole day, and it was dusk when he opened his eyes again. Practicing mental Dharma is more comfortable than physical exercise. Even after a whole day of practice, I don''t feel too tired. At least my muscles are relaxed, but my spirit is a little tired.


    Gu fan is just about to stand up, but he hears a few cries from his stomach. It seems that he is protesting against the mistreatment of his master. Gu fan stood up and walked out of the wing room. It was time to eat.


    Because Gu fan wanted to practice, when he arrived at the chieftain, Mrs. Yu Jue would send a servant girl to call him to the West Flower hall for dinner. Now she didn''t dare to disturb him. At this time, they should be in the West Flower hall. Gu fan remembers that he hasn''t eaten with his mother for a long time.


    When Gu fan walked around a few corridors to the West Flower hall, he saw another tall figure through the open wooden door. It was Gu Yu with a helmet in one hand and a waist in the other.


    "Yu''er, can you stop fooling around?" This scold is the Yu Jue madam sends out, "Qing Tian Hou Fu, Ying Mu Hou Fu, liefeng Hou Fu all have no response, you such time and again on the ground other people''s door, beat other people''s house slave, calculate what?"ˇ° Hum. Mother, if my younger brother died in the Yaoguang temple, can you let bygones be bygones? " In Gu fan''s impression, it was the first time that Gu Yu confronted his mother, Mrs. Yu Jue. "If you don''t practice martial arts, you don''t know how dangerous it is. If it wasn''t for his brother''s breakthrough, it would be his brother''s body that night!" Gu Yu''s voice showed a trace of grief and remorse. "What those guys want is the life of my brother. How can I give up?"ˇ° Bang Mrs. Yujue slapped the mahogany table hard and yelled: "nonsense! What''s the use of your going on like this except that you will make the relationship between the ancient family and other families completely stiff? If it''s really the other Marquis''s office, will the Ministry of punishment and the Tingwei''s office not find out? Won''t you give us justice? "ˇ° Hum... Ting Wei Department, punishment Department... "Gu Yu sneered, as if to express his disdainˇ° On that day, the maid named at the banquet in Xuantian hall hanged herself, and the father-in-law who was in charge of checking the vehicles entering the palace was also poisoned. Yu Linwei even disappeared. If you check, you can find a fart! " The voice just fell, not only is Yu Jue madam, even is Gu fan abrupt change color. In his mind, he suddenly saw the little maid in plain clothes standing at the gate of Xuantian hall, lowering her head and asking in a soft voice which palace she came from. Unexpectedly, she was killed by this incident. She was really the scapegoat of the dantai family. Think of here, Gu fan can''t help but sigh. Hearing this, Gu Yu turned his head and saw Gu fan. He knew that what he had just said had been heard by Gu fan. He looked embarrassed and saluted his mother, Mrs. Yujue. He said, "mother, today, the Yulin guards have arranged for me to be on duty. I have to go back early..." "brother, since you are here, let''s have a meal together." Gu fan naturally saw that Gu Yu was saying an excuse. He stepped forward, took Gu Yu''s hand, went to the mahogany table and pressed him on the seatˇ° Our mother and son have not had a dinner together for a long time Looking at the two sons sitting in front of her, Mrs. Yujue could not help sighing. Gu Yu and Gu fan took turns to serve the cups. This reunion dinner was very enjoyable. Late at night, Gu Yu didn''t go back to work, but stayed in his room for one night.

 Chapter 46

    In the early morning, the mist was misty, and a figure was already fighting in the back garden.


    I saw that person''s pedaling like flying. His moves were like flowing clouds and flowing water. He often repeated them. At last, he took a long breath and closed his hands to his waist. Then he stopped.


    Naturally, that figure is Gufan, the second son of the Marquis of the plain. When a warrior reaches the quintessence level, he will no longer strengthen his physical body. Instead, he will focus on mental skills, aiming to break through to the level of the star as soon as possible. You should know that if the ordinary martial arts have no chance, no matter how talented they are, they will be the elite if they can set foot at the top level at the age of 25. And if they have exercised their physical strength for more than 10 years, they will have no room to move forward.


    But Gu fan is different. When he is 16 years old, he has a lot of room to strengthen his body. Moreover, introducing the true Qi of heaven and earth to strengthen his body has a double effect. It was Gu fan who was Gu Yun in his previous life, so he knew this very well. As expected, he abandoned the prejudice that the elite martial arts did not cultivate their body, and insisted on boxing every day to absorb the true Qi of heaven and earth to refine their body.


    At this time, a set of five elements boxing down, Gu fan did not feel the slightest fatigue. Although the actual combat value of wuxingquan has been greatly reduced, it is also a good choice to strengthen the body.


    Gu fan stopped his fists and looked around at no one. He couldn''t help but take out the method of walking on eight wastes and try it. According to the records in books, Gu fan stood in a good posture, and his breath ran freely around his body. A blue sword shaped seal script suddenly appeared from his body, and then a red sword shaped seal script appeared one after another. Gu fan took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. He saw that the two sword shaped seal scripts differentiated into countless small sword shaped seal scripts, which followed Gu fan''s breath, Like countless tadpoles flowing slowly.


    Obviously, these are the extreme walls of the elite warrior.


    "According to the description of lvbahuang, the basic requirement of cultivating this skill is to be pure and heaven level, and the seal script turns into the extreme wall. It seems that I have reached this level." Gu fan thought to himself, "I just don''t know what effect will be produced by detonating the polar wall." Gu fan walked forward a few steps, walked out of the woods where he had just practiced martial arts, and came to an open place. He looked around. It was a square with a square of one hundred feet, and it was a place for sacrifice in the Marquis''s mansion. Usually, there was no one coming. It was very spacious at this time.


    Gu fan takes a deep breath, staggers his feet, changes his steps several times in the same place, and rushes forward abruptly. He only sees that the polar wall around him shrinks abruptly, and the red and blue lights are hot at the same time. Gu fan''s body is entangled with great power, making him fly out like a meteor.


    In the blink of an eye, Gu fan had already come a hundred feet away. His figure swayed and disappeared again. That is to say, in a breath, Gu fan appeared in the same place again. At this time, Gu fan himself came back to his senses. He knocked his right hand on the back of his left hand and said with a smile excitedly: "Oh, I didn''t expect that the speed of lvbahuang could be increased so much. If I used the" lightning bolt "to attack the enemy at the same time, wouldn''t the enemy have fallen without time to respond?" Just a few breaths ago, Gu fan just felt that his body was as light as the wind. He walked around the square several times. Just at the entry level, he had such a speed bonus. It was really terrible.


    "Yes, it is. Good enough to be touched and killed on the battlefield Suddenly, a gust of fragrant wind floated into his nose. Gu fan''s heart was awe inspiring. Suddenly, he looked back and saw a huanling moon in green. At this time, I don''t know when it was, it appeared behind him silently.


    Huanlingyue''s face was covered with a silver mask, and she could not see her expression. However, Gu fan felt that her eyes made no secret of her ridicule.


    Gu fan just wanted to ask, "how did you come to the Marquis''s house?" Suddenly, Huan Lingyue can enter the palace quietly, and then come out unconsciously. With her strength, it''s not very easy to get in and out of the palace?


    This congenital level woman, when she started to kill, was determined and ruthless. She told Gu fan that she must have killed people, and she might have killed a lot of people, or she might be a real female devil. For one thing, although Gu fan has set foot at the quintessence level, he is still two levels behind the congenital level. His strength is a little less than Huan Lingyue''s. for another thing, Huan Lingyue meets her in the mysterious valley, and she leads her to worship her teacher. Maybe she is the elder generation''s relative, or at least the elder martial sister. She should be polite, so she didn''t argue with her.


    Huanlingyue went to Gufan and seemed to ask deliberately: "is this eight wasteland method to detonate its own extreme wall?"


    "That''s right..." Gu fan didn''t believe in the innate level experts. He didn''t have this insight. He just knew it was wrong Gu fan was reminded by Huan Lingyue''s words, and suddenly he seemed to be beaten by someone, and his face became stiff.


    "Well, you''ve finally got it." Huanlingyue continued: "what does it mean that there is no protective polar wall for confrontation above the level of pure heaven? What''s the use of detonating the polar wall in exchange for eight times the speed in a short time? If the other side is stronger than you and doesn''t kill you in one move, the other side can beat you to death with one palm... Besides, what if the other side is dying? Don''t say it''s pure heaven level. Even from heaven level, you can be seriously injured. What''s the practical value of this skill? "


    Gu Fan Jing Huan Ling Yue had to bow his head in disappointment. But I was thinking that if such a good skill can only be used for walking and running, it would be too cruel.


    "You''ve been focusing on these minor skills. Where else do you want to improve your martial arts accomplishments?" Huan Ling Yue sees Gu fan bow his head and keep silent. He can''t help but make a soundˇ° In order to advance, you have to be strong in martial arts. When will you be able to reach the level of Kuo Tian if you only want to learn kung fu and martial arts Gu fan snorted coldly. He took out the book Tianmo Baojian that Huan Lingyue had given him and said with a smile: "I don''t know who lost an old book to me. I want to learn some of the best fighting skills. What five element boxing is so embarrassing..." "have you refined the killing God and chopping demon sword?" Huanling month also don''t talk with Gu fan much, straight ask a way. It''s rare that this cold faced elder martial sister has something to say. Gu fan had prepared a whole set of words to argue with Huan Lingyue, but she was speechless and couldn''t utter a wordˇ° No "Where can I have time?" Gu fan complainedˇ° Oh, you''re busy Huan Ling month lightly returned a, the footstep disillusionment is about to leave, suddenly stop a footstep, slightly side head say: "still have, you that day meteorite strange iron hide a bit better, had better not take out the sky capital city, careful lead to the disaster of death." Gu fan nodded slightly. Naturally, he knew the precious degree of this refining material. In order to get a little bit of it, the foreign demons would even take the risk of robbing the Dynasty''s Jiashi and low-level officers, just for the armor that had been tempered... Gu fan was a star level strongman in his previous life, so he would not be dragged to get 250000, He thought that he was invincible. He knew that the elite warrior was really nothing in the world of the jungle outside. With such a large piece of sky meteorite strange iron, ten lives have been lost. In the moment of Gu fan''s thinking, he felt a puff of wind blowing on his face, and huanling moon disappeared out of thin air. Gu fan went back to the wing room, sat cross legged on the bed, and thought about what Huan Lingyue had said before. It was obvious that the biggest defect of this technique was that after detonating the extreme wall, its defense was greatly reduced, and it was very easy for people to take advantage of it. Gu fan knew that the most exquisite skill had its own defects, and other skills, or some external things, could make up for it. If there was a defensive skill, or a magic weapon, how good it would be... Thinking of this, he thought, and in his hand, he had already made the God killing sword manifest again. On the slightly white body of the sword, countless small inscriptions are engraved on it. On the slender handle of the sword, there are gold, wood, water, fire, earth, sun, moon, etc. the ancient seal script of Jiuyao is clear and recognizable. Finally, I want to refine this God killing sword. I don''t know what magic power is in it. At this time, Gu fan''s heart was a little uneasy, with some expectation and vision, which was very similar to his current 16-year-old mood. Gu fan''s idea was moving. He saw the red and blue light coming out of his body. Countless seal characters came out of his body and floated around him. He slowly lifted up the killing God sword. Then the red and blue light, like water, carried the seal characters into the killing God sword, and the sword body suddenly made a "buzzing" sound. Gu fan, who had experience in his previous life, knew that this magic weapon was calling his master. He immediately stood up and respectfully bit through the fingertip of his right hand. A drop of blood fell on the sword. The drop of blood was vaporized immediately when it fell on the sword. Then a stream of blood ran down like a tide. When he reached the top of the sword, there was a light sound of "poof", The two-color seal characters gush out from the tip of the sword again and merge into Gu fan''s body, forming a subtle cycle. Gu fan only felt that in the Dantian, a three inch long sword slowly fell in the middle of the red and blue long sword, which was exactly the shape of the miniature God killing and demon chopping sword. The circle after circle of seal script revolved around the God killing and demon chopping sword. While Gu fan was refining and killing the gods and cutting the magic sword, with the recognition of the master of the magic weapon, the original power left by the elder in the sword was also obtained by Gu fan, and his strength had unconsciously grown to the limit of the quintessence of heaven. It seems that as long as a little breakthrough can reach the sky level, into the ranks of the strong quasi star level. If you compare Wudao all the way to a palace, then you have just entered the main gate when you reach the level of the star! Gu fan took back the breath from the sword, and the sword was quiet. There is a long way to go, and the quest for martial arts will never end.

 Chapter 47

    Gu fan meditated in the room for a while, only to find that it was already noon. His stomach began to cry out again. The warrior is also a human being, and he has to eat grains, at least at the quintessence level.


    Gu fan just opened the door to go out, but found a maid was in a hurry to push the door in, and happened to bump into Gu fan.


    "Xiao... Xiao Hou ye..." when the maid saw Gu fan, she quickly lowered her head.


    "What''s the matter? What can I do for you Gu fan frowned slightly. When he practised, his servants would not disturb him. What''s the matter?


    "Madam asked the Marquis to go to Nanpu hall for lunch this afternoon."


    "Nanpu hall?" If Gu fan is thoughtful, his family usually eats in the West Flower hallˇ° Is there a guest


    "I don''t know."


    Gu fan went back to the room, took a Confucian costume he was wearing in Taixue, put it on his martial arts training clothes, and straightened his collar. At this time, Gu fan''s whole temperament suddenly changed from a sharp warrior to a graceful scholar. He helped his hat tassel and said to the maid, "lead the way, go to Nanpu hall."


    Pingyuan Houfu, Nanpu hall.


    Different from the Xihua hall for family gatherings, the decoration of Nanpu hall is much more luxurious, showing the bearing of a wealthy family.


    Three giant pillars support the whole Nanpu hall. On the pillars, there are three historical stories related to the founder of the country, the big dipper and the star emperor. They are: taking advantage of the east wind, ghost Valley, Tiansuan and zhemei saying goodbye. It''s amazing to see that the star emperor of the Big Dipper in the painting is not a general in armor, but a young scholar with a jade face, a feather fan in hand and an erudite manner. He is able to control the three armies, plan strategies and win the world.


    The white marble floor of Nanpu hall had already been cleaned by the servants. It was like a mirror, which could reflect the appearance of people.


    In the center of the hall is a fragrant tripod, which is burning precious agarwood collected from Zili swamp. A faint fragrance diffuses in the hall.


    On both sides of the hall are two bronze lampstands with maids holding lamps, separated by a pearl curtain. Inside is a large basin of peony. Next to the peony is a full picture of eight horses, which is made by famous artists.


    When Gu fan stepped into the Nanpu hall, he saw his mother, Mrs. Yujue, smiling like a flower. On the seat of his lower head, there was a middle-aged man in silver white light armor. At this time, his helmet was on the table, and a bronze wine bottle and several exquisite dishes were placed in front of him.


    Gu fan recognized that the light armor was made of pure steel mixed with Tianchou iron, and then it was made of thin pieces of iron. It was extremely strong in defense, and it was light and didn''t affect the action. The warrior who could wear this kind of armor was at least a commander who could guard one side.


    When Mrs. Yujue saw Gu fan coming in, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "fan Er, why did you come so slowly? Uncle Guan has been waiting here for nearly half an hour."


    "Guan... Uncle Guan?" Gu fan frowned slightly, stepped forward and looked at the warrior in silver armor. The man was about thirty years old. His face was white, his eyes were like stars, his chin was slightly stubble, his hair was tied into a bun, and he was pulled by a bunch of black belts, showing a trace of uninhibited in the free and easy.


    "Sister-in-law, it doesn''t matter. I''m going back to Tianjing to report on my work. It''s just that I haven''t seen my nephew for a long time." The general gave a smile to Mrs. Yujue, then turned his head to greet Gu fan and said, "I didn''t expect that everyone has grown so big. What about yu''er? Still on duty in the Yulin guard? "


    When Gu fan saw the general''s face, he really wanted to go up and punch the guy''s chest and yell: "Guan Haotian, you son of a bitch!"


    Guan Haotian was originally the commander of Gu Yun''s men. He followed Gu Yun when he was a cloud riding captain. Although he was deployed by his superiors and subordinates, he was as close as a brother. Later, Guan Haotian stepped into the level of xingpo and won the northern marquis by virtue of his military achievements. He was stationed in Dali, an important town near Zili swamp. After parting, the two brothers had not seen each other for nearly eight years.


    Meet again, but did not expect to be such a situation.


    It''s very impolite of Mrs. Yujue to see that Gu fan didn''t say a word, but she just looked at Guan Haotian in a daze. This child usually knows a lot about manners. How did he become like this today. Yu Jue''s wife was slightly displeased. She coughed and said, "fan Er, don''t you call uncle Guan soon..."


    Gu fan''s current identity is a bit complicated, so he just flashed a little surprise on his face. With a little displeasure, he seemed to murmur reluctantly: "Uncle Guan, hello..."


    "Why?" Yu Jue''s wife seems to be very strange to Gu fan''s cold reaction, "fan Er, before you came back from Uncle Guan, you were all jumping and jumping, very happy. If you want to hold him and ask about Zili swamp, why did you change your temper today?"


    Gu fan was so embarrassed by her words that he had to sit down opposite Guan Haotian, pick up the food from the maid and gobble it up.


    Seeing this, Guan Haotian said with a smile: "after all, fan''er has grown up. How can he be the same as before? I''ve heard that he has recently set foot in the elite level and won the first place in the Tusu Festival martial arts test. He is really better than the blue. "


    "It''s you uncles and elders who take care of their two younger generation. Otherwise, where can you achieve so much?" Yujue said with a smileˇ° The elder sister-in-law joked. How can we help? The road of martial arts, one step at a time, especially in the early stage, is the result of the children''s hard work. " Guan Haotian took a sip of Tianlu from the palace of the Marquis of the plain, put down the wine bottle and asked with a smile: "I don''t know where my sister-in-law wants fan''er to go down? Do you want to send him to yulinwei, or send him to the army for training? " Mrs. Yujue put up a smile, thought about it, and said, "Haotian, I only said this to you when I took you as my brother. Yu''er is already in Yulin Wei. My ancient family already has children in Yulin Wei. If they all go to Yulin Wei, I''m afraid it will cause the dissatisfaction of other Hou Fu. I mainly want to listen to fan''er''s own wishes. " At this time, Mrs. Yujue''s political analysis ability was really like a big family manager. In fact, in the military circles, the ancient family is not only the family of Pingyuan Marquis, but also refers to all the civilian Marquis under the hands of Pingyuan Marquis such as Yingbei Marquis, as well as the Marquis and commander who voluntarily submit to Pingyuan marquis. If we say that the nobility is a flower, and the flowers and brocades on the top seem to have boundless scenery, then the third force formed by the ancient family and their lineage is potatoes, which are quiet on the surface, but intertwined underground.

 Chapter 48

    "My sister-in-law''s analysis is reasonable, and the two brothers are in the Yulin garrison. I''m afraid they should avoid suspicion when they are promoted, and they should be the commander of the seven branches of the Yulin garrison. Although they are also the rank of military Marquis, they still have to be put out to the army to accumulate military achievements in order to be a marquis. There are many inconveniences like that." Guan Haotian nodded and analyzed: "yu''er has swallowed all the essence and blood of Huo Qilin. He has got the attention of the seven departments of Yulin, and can''t be buried. The nobles in Beijing have a lot of influence. It''s too easy for them to suppress and hide fan''er. "


    Seeing Guan Haotian''s worried face, Mrs. Yujue nodded slightly and said, "Haotian, I understand what you mean." She turned her head, looked at Gu fan and asked, "fan Er, what do you think?"


    Gu fan looked at Mrs. Yu Jue and Guan Haotian. He caught a glimmer of joy in his eyes, and his heart suddenly openedˇ° Well, you Guan Haotian... "


    Obviously, the salary in yulinwei is very good, and he can come back from time to time. But because Gu Yu is already in yulinwei, it''s difficult to get promoted. In contrast, it''s hard to join the army outside, but it''s also good for improving the cultivation of martial arts. Gu fan didn''t want to block Gu Yu''s development in yulinwei, and he was not afraid of hardship. Even if Guan Haotian, the Marquis of the north, didn''t come, he would ask Mrs. Yujue to rely on the experience of the Marquis of the plain in a few days, just as Guan Haotian came.


    "Fan er?" Seeing that Gu Yu had not spoken for a long time, Mrs. Yu Jue was just in a daze at Guan Haotian. She was puzzled in her heart and gave a warning. She also knows something about practicing. Is it that fan''er has been practicing too hard recently and has gone crazy?


    "Sister-in-law, it''s impossible to make a face-to-face statement. Let fan''er think about it for a few days. Anyway, I''ll stay in Tianjing for half a month." Seeing that Gu fan didn''t answer, Guan Haotian said with a smile.


    "I also think it''s better for me to go to the army." Surprisingly, Gu fan even made his stand face to faceˇ° Gu Yu and I are one in Beijing and the other outside. We don''t interfere with each other. We are good to each other. "


    After a speech, both Yujue and Guan Haotian nodded with appreciation.


    Guan Haotian also secretly said that most of the scholars who were born in the Marquis''s house, even the descendants of the common Marquis, would be greedy for wealth. However, this ancient scholar who came from such a rich and dignified family as the Marquis''s house in the plain, could definitely choose to go to the army for training... This son is really a plastic talent, and it''s not impossible for him to catch up in time!


    "Sister in law, I''ve been guarding Dali all the year round. It''s close to Zili marsh. Although it''s not as good as ILI, where Brother Yun is guarding, I have wars with barbarians and can accumulate some military achievements. I''d like to ask fan''er to go to Dali with me this time and experience under my hands. What''s sister-in-law''s idea?"


    "Good guy..." Gu fan scolded in his heart, "finally speaking out the key point..." obviously, Guan Haotian wanted to ask Mrs. Yujue to transfer Gu fan to her own command for training. After saying so much, he was afraid that Mrs. Yujue would love her son and would not like to send Gu fan out, but wanted to get a temporary post in the Yulin guard.


    "This..." Yu Jue''s wife naturally didn''t expect that Guan Haotian should have offered an invitation so soon. At the moment, she was still reluctant. She turned her head and asked Gu fan, "fan Er, what do you think?"


    "When a man is looking for a marquis, Dali is not too far away, and he should be taken care of by the marquis in the north. Naturally, it''s better than that." Gu fan took a sip of Tianlu and replied calmly. But that "Uncle Guan" is no longer able to say, can only respectfully said, Guan Haotian is the northern marquis.


    "Good! He is worthy of being a general. He is a good judge indeed With a smile, Guan Haotian took out a small black box from his armor, held it in his hand and said to Gu fan, "fan Er, you''ll be ready to go to Dali with me in half a month. Here is a Disha Yuanzhu I seized from the barbarians. I''ll give it to you as a gift. " With a slight lift of his right hand, the small black box passed in the air and landed steadily on the long wine table in front of Gu fan.


    Dear, this "Uncle Guan" is really a big hand. A Disha Yuanzhu obviously can''t be sent just like this. If he doesn''t agree to go to Dali, I''m afraid he won''t be so straightforward. Gu fan knew that Guan Haotian had a shortcoming, that is, he was stingy. In the past, every time he killed an enemy expert on the battlefield, no matter how critical the situation was or how time was, he would always search the other party''s elixir treasure again and again. At that time, the army gave Guan Haotian the nickname of "Guan scraping skin".


    Gu fan''s heart was full of fun and he wanted to see Guan Haotian''s painful expression after he changed his mind temporarily.


    Seeing that Gu fan didn''t reach for it, Guan Haotian couldn''t help saying, "don''t worry, fan''er. The anger on the Disha Yuanzhu has been melted by me. You can refine it with your strength. Although you can''t incarnate into Disha star before you reach the star level, it''s good for your martial arts promotion."


    As soon as he said this, Gu fan confirmed that Guan Haotian was going to leave this Disha Yuanzhu for himself to refine. He just gave it to Gu fan on a whim. Seeing that the other party looked at the box in front of Gu fan with regret, he seemed to hope that Gu fan would take the initiative to refuse and give it back to him. Gu fan felt a twinge in his heart.


    "Ha ha, it''s better to obey orders than to be respectful. Thank you, Yingbei Marquis!" Gu fan put the black box into his sleeve with a smile, and pretended to give Guan Haotian a bow.


    Guan Haotian and Gu fan had a few drinks. Gu fan, on the pretext that he was too strong to drink, wanted to go back to his room to have a rest and hurried to find a chance to run away. He knew that although Guan Haotian was white and pure, and he looked like a scholar, he was more powerful in drinking than he was in the battle. He was definitely a hero. If he had a drink, he would not wake up for two or three days. When he got back to his room, Gu fan closed the door, lit an oil lamp, took off his Confucian clothes, and sat down cross legged on his bed. He put his hand in his arms, took out the Disha Yuanzhu that Guan Haotian had just given him, and slowly opened the small black box. I just felt that a dark breath was coming from the room, which was even more gloomy than the original sword. In that small black box, there is a transparent pearl. The black inside, like water and fog, is still rolling, as if to break barriers and regain freedom at any time. Gu fan can tell from the black shape inside the pearl that this is the thirty sixth place of Disha star envoy. The Tiansha Yuanzhu of Diqiao star has medium strength among Disha star envoys. When it comes to the origin of the earth, there is a saying that each star symbolizes an ancient or ancient strong person. The stars fall, and the essence of the strong breath is transformed into the Pearl of the earth and the Pearl of the heavenly gang. The warriors who reach the star level are able to communicate with the stars, so that they can draw the star power from Yuan Zhu and the Pearl by making contact with the stars. Another theory is that some rare animals can absorb the power of the stars. After thousands of years, they condense into Yuanzhu and Yingzhu in their bodies. After being killed, their souls are attached to Yuanzhu and Yingzhu. This is also the reason why Yuanzhu is not easy to control or even eat. Each of them has its own credibility, but one thing is true, that is... This Disha Yuanzhu is really a rare treasure!

 Chapter 49

    Thinking of this, Gu fan involuntarily called out the red and blue double swords and lifted the Disha Yuanzhu up. Then he stretched out his right hand and a drop of blood fell on the Disha Yuanzhu. The soul on Yuanzhu, with a scream, turned into a black smoke. It was about to explode and bite back. Gu fan''s God killing sword moved slightly, and the black smoke whimpered and disappeared. After that, the essence and blood smoothly integrated into the Disha Yuanzhu, and the seal script formed a cycle, and the Disha Yuanzhu disappeared into Gufan''s body. Then the strength of Yuanzhu rushed madly into Gufan''s body, and the strength that had reached the limit of the essence of heaven increased again.


    "Bang!" It was as if I heard a clear crackle in my ear, and then I was delighted. The bottleneck that leads from the pure heaven level to the Kuo heaven level is pierced by the power of Disha Yuanzhu. Through this barrier, Gu fan seems to have come into contact with a more mysterious world.


    "Reach the sky level! I''ve reached the crosshairs! " Gu fan couldn''t hide his excitement any more and jumped out of bed.


    You know, in his previous life, he was only 20 years old. It''s really rare for Gu fan to reach the kuotan level at the age of 16.


    But Gu fan was a strong warrior in his previous life. After a short period of excitement, he soon calmed down. Although he has reached the level of Kuo Tian, he is still very weak in the dangerous outside world, and he will go out to join the army in half a month, so his strength is still not strong enough. It seems that the God killing and demon chopping sword killed the soul on the Disha Yuanzhu easily just now. Is there anything mysterious about the God killing and demon chopping sword that I didn''t find?


    Thinking of this, Gu fan''s heart moved, summoned the sword of killing gods and chopping demons, and played it gently.


    "Kill The whole room was filled with the sound of Jinge colliding on the battlefield, and the virtual shadow of ten demons suddenly appeared around Gufan.


    At this time, in addition to the two ghosts who were in good condition before, there was another one who also had facial features and appearance.


    "Just don''t know what''s the secret of these ghosts..." Gu fan looked at the ten demons around him and murmured to himself. Just at this moment, the new demons with faces suddenly stretched out their claws and grasped Gu fan''s forehead.


    Gu fan originally wanted to make a scream, but now he opened his mouth and couldn''t make a sound. He just felt that his head was about to crack.


    After a moment, the shadow of the ten demons disappeared, and the sword was taken back to the body. Gu fan was lying on the bed, gasping for breath. Just now, the ghost suddenly attacked himself, which was unexpected to Gu fan.


    When he regained his mind, an unknown formula appeared in his mind, just like someone forced it in with a special ability. He had never seen it before, but now it was clearly printed in his mind word by word, and it was hard to forget it.


    "The foundation of the sword lies in Qi. It is for vigorous and resolute action to nourish the sword with Qi, to increase its strength with the sword and to strengthen its power with the force."


    This is a set of sword formula! It seems that the devil who attacked him just now is the one who made the sword. Is this the martial arts orthodoxy of the mysterious elder left behind by the God killing sword?


    And the following words made Gu fan frown.


    "However, there is a sword formula to break the enemy''s foundation. If the Qi is not enough, the sword will not be sharp. If the sword is not sharp, the potential will not work. If the potential is not strong, the prestige will be lost."


    The sword formula below is actually a set of sword formulas that can destroy the foundation of the enemy''s martial arts.


    One Yang and one Yin, one magnanimous and one vicious, these two extreme sword techniques are stored in the killing God and chopping demon sword.


    Gu fan, relying on his intuition, felt that the two sets of sword techniques were very powerful, and it was really hard to choose between them. He simply tried to practice them according to the formula below the previous one.


    Gu fan sat up, and the countless seal characters in his body suddenly burst out with the blue light. The complex combination of the seal characters turned into a strange pattern, and the mighty righteousness burst out. The pattern flashed and suspended in front of Gu fan.


    Such a change naturally made Gu fan feel happy and eager to try. Then, according to the following formula, he was about to run it, but he found that the power of his whole body was greatly weakened. This Rune actually consumed most of the Qi of heaven and earth of Gu fan. Gu fan had to give up and try to use the second sword formula.


    All of a sudden, the whole room was filled with the sound of wind and ghost howling, and the red light came out. Countless sword shaped seal characters seemed to be alive with the red light like fire, and they swam in the whole room.


    "Oh Gu fan took a deep breath, extracted the aura of ice and fire in his body, and a great force poured into the red light. The original free seal script got the traction of that powerful force, suddenly condensed a red rune, and fell slowly on the just pure rune.


    In the void, the two runes gradually merged into a black-and-white seal script, which precipitated and fell into the palm of Gu fan''s hand. According to the memory carved by the demon God in his mind, this set of swordsmanship takes nine as the boundary, and every nine can be promoted. That is to say, refining nine such seal characters can complete the first step of sword cultivation, have the basic combat ability, and can condense the next level of seal characters. By analogy, when the number reaches nine, the power will reach the maximum.


    It''s just that with the solid foundation of ancient times, only one seal script can be condensed after being promoted to the kuotan level. It can be seen how terrible the power required to reach nine seal scripts is. Fortunately, there is a long way to go. The most important thing for people in ancient times is time. But the power of the consumed skill will increase after training. Isn''t the nine nine fold sword formula so powerful as to kill gods and demons? Gu fan finished the first seal script at this time, and he was exhausted. He couldn''t help lying on the bed, ready to use sleep to recover his physical strength. It should be noted that after entering the quintessence level, the warrior can refine the natural resources and absorb more pure Qi for his own use. More often, he does not need sleep, but only needs meditation. That is to say, he can practice during sleep, and only when he is extremely lack of physical strength, he will choose to use sleep to make up for it. When Gu fan was lying on the pillow, some scenes of his previous life flashed through his mind from time to time. At this time, he had just stepped on the Kuotang level and reached the quasi star level. It must be deceitful to say that he was not excited. Gu fan saw that he couldn''t fall asleep, so he felt it for a while. At this time, the night was already deep, and there was no one else. He simply took out the book of "heavenly magic treasure" from Huan Lingyue, which reflected the oil lamp, and read it.

 Chapter 50

    At first, everyone thought that the Tianmo Baojian and lvbahuang were the ancient secret collection of martial arts, which should be the unique skill of Huagu Longquan. Who knew that when he opened Tianmo Baojian, he knew he was wrong, and he was very wrong.


    Turning to the first page of the book, an eye-catching map comes into view: around a huge land, scattered with a few scattered islands, surrounded by an endless sea.


    The central part of the land is tianxuanzhou, surrounded by Zili swamp in the south, Cangyuan in the East, Arctic cold land and fangwaiying island.


    "This is the map of the world I live in!"


    Gu fan stares at the map and frowns slightlyˇ° Although I have seen the map of Tianxuan state in the army, it is the first time he has seen such a complete map. " Turning to the next page, he saw that it was written in seal script:


    "In ancient times, wild animals made trouble, and Xuanzhou was full of birds and animals. They forced the people to fight against each other. The gods pitied them and subdued Emperor Yao. They first served nine tribes with benevolence and martial arts, then joined all nations, and then beat wild animals with all their strength, which was a great victory. From then on, the people gradually grew. " Before Gu Yun, I heard that the people of Taigu were fierce, and everyone had the power of great strength. There were many rebellious and unruly murderers everywhere. However, the Emperor Yao could suppress the heroes, unify the human race, and manage the people with benevolence and martial arts. He really existed like a God. Now those wild animals have already been extinct. It is said that any of the lowest level wild animals is equivalent to the cultivation of the star level. Moreover, they are tens of feet tall, wearing scales and swords. They are extremely ferocious.


    "Emperor Yao returned to the dust, Emperor Shun succeeded him, Emperor Shun divided the official system, led the town four directions, just now Xuanzhou embryonic form." In contrast, the successor of Emperor Yao was slightly inferior to Emperor Yao, but he was still able to suppress the wild animals in the heyday and establish a stable base for the human race in Tianxuan Prefecture, which was regarded as a blessing for all generations.


    "When Emperor Yao failed, Emperor Yu succeeded him, the pillar of heaven collapsed, the heavy rain lasted ninety-nine days and nights, the flood overflowed Mount Tai, and people and animals drowned. Emperor Yu dredged Jiujiang River, split Taihang River, and diverted water into the sea. The water gradually receded, and the people were able to survive. " The third emperor, only this one, has been able to extend the merits of the human race. Moreover, if he can split Taihang and disperse Jiujiang with his strength, he must not be an ordinary person in martial arts.


    "The Emperor Yu spread to the emperor Qi, and then transited to the ancient times. Three hundred years later, the alien race made trouble, and the human race was once again faced with the disaster of extinction. Emperor Tang was born. He captured the wild beast king with great force. He captured the beast king in Zili swamp magic mound, trapped the dog army emperor in Qishan, banned the king of Yinghai Jiaowang from the island of Japan, and defeated Dirong in Shia. After the first World War, he lost his spirit. Emperor Tang killed emperor Jie and ascended the throne. From then on, the world was salty, the wind was calm and the waves were flat, and the flourishing age began Seeing this, Gu fan felt that he was breathing fast. In ancient times, this Emperor Tang was really a peerless master who had never been before and never came after. Which of the leaders of the four sides was not able to understand Heaven and earth, but was suppressed by him alone. In the first battle, he killed millions of elite, saved people from fire and water, and solved people''s hanging over their heads. Big man, that''s right.


    "In ancient times, the Tang Dynasty spread to Emperor Zhou, who lived on the thirty first emperor. At this time, there were many sects. Emperor Zhou started in Qishan and killed Emperor Zhou with the power of sects. The river and the mountain changed their owners, and the emperor was named big Zhou. So far, the sects have reached their heyday, and the most powerful one hundred sects are said to have been inherited from the ancient times. The strong ones in the ancient times destroyed the mountains and cracked the sea, and had vast powers. A hundred schools of thought contend in the world. " Most of the ancient skills and formulas that are now popular in the world are the products of the Da Zhou period. At that time, all the martial arts of the hundred schools were able to stand out from the rest of the world, which can be seen from the prosperity of the ancient martial arts.


    "In ancient times, the imperial government was originally a vassal of the western regions. With the help of ancient gods and demons, it established a powerful army, destroyed the great Zhou Dynasty, changed its name to strong Qin, and called itself the emperor. "We should abolish sects, respect Legalists alone, impose severe punishment and laws at home, fight against foreign countries and expand our territory." In recent ancient times, the strength of the warrior himself has not played a big role. However, with the four words of "supreme and powerful army", it is not difficult to guess that the new imperial government has incorporated the warrior into the army and carried out large-scale group operations. No wonder the army of Dazhou will be vulnerable. It''s just that the Beidou Dynasty deliberately concealed some of the history of the previous dynasty, so most of the stories before that were just oral myths and legends, but there were never such detailed written records.


    Gu fan knows the following history. Beidou star emperor was originally a hermit in Nanyang. At this time, the emperor''s government had returned to the earth. Because of the militarism of the strong Qin Dynasty, the people were boiling with resentment and the world was suffering. The star emperor took the world as his own duty. He defeated and strengthened the Qin Dynasty. Ten years later, he competed for all the meritorious service and made the Beidou Dynasty prosperous for five hundred years. The dynasty also inherited the idea of strengthening the Qin Dynasty, and thought that sects were the source of chaos, so it also banned sects, but did not respect Legalists, and used mild Confucianism to govern the world.


    Gu fan continued to look down. The next is to introduce the various sects and schools of Taoism in modern times.


    It turns out that there are still many schools of different sizes in this era. These sects are scattered in barren mountains, daze, overseas islands, and even in the sky. Even among different clans, there are many sects.


    These sects, big and small, are introduced in Tianmo Baojian. Although the Beidou Dynasty now refers to the sects as fangwaiyaodao, in fact, it is a derogatory term. There are also two sects in the sect, namely, Guishi who practice evil ways and Yuan friars who practice right ways. Among them, the most famous are Tianmo gate, xuesha hall and Youhun sect, while among yuan friars, Qingyun gate, BEIYAO palace and Zichen hall are the representatives.


    This is named after the way of cultivation. Generally speaking, the practice of ghost monks is vicious. They use the evil Qi, Yin Qi, and even the power of heaven and earth to improve themselves, while the yuan monks cultivate themselves with the right Qi, Yang Qi, and the right way of heaven and earth. They are very different, naturally different. But it also mentioned some sects which are both good and evil, such as wanjianzong, Hades hall and so on. There are very few descendants of these sects, and they seldom walk outside, so that few people know about them and their reputation is not obvious, but their strength is undoubtedly powerful. Even if some big sects meet the descendants of these secret sects, they have to be careful not to offend them.


    As expected, this book is indeed the most precious book of the Tianmo sect. However, the writer is no longer a member of the Tianmo sect. In recent times, the Tianmo sect split up, and the deputy leader left in frustration. According to what he learned, he compiled this book based on what he saw and heard from his later trip to Tianxuan Prefecture. His branch has always been a single biography, and it came to yechen''s hands, Then it fell into Gu fan''s hands. It must be such a precious thing that yechen didn''t dare to put it anywhere, so he had to take it with him. But he thought he could eat it, and Gufan took it rashly. As a result, he gave his life in vain, and it was cheap. Gufan found this treasure. Gu fan saw a signature at the end of Volume 1, which must be the name of the ancient strongman, the deputy leader of the heaven demon sect. After reading the first volume, Gu fan felt tired. He put the book beside his pillow, turned over and soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 51

    When Gu fan woke up again, it was the afternoon of the next day. Gu fan got up and asked the kitchen to prepare something to eat. After the meal, Gu fan sat down cross legged and couldn''t wait to open the book again.


    Sure enough, after the introduction of Taigu, ancient and ancient times, as well as the major sects, we began to explain the cultivation methods of Tianmo Gong.


    Originally, with Gu fan''s two generations'' experience, he only thought that Tianmo Gong was a set of fierce attack skills, such as Huagu dragon boxing, zhaokong magic claw and so on. However, after reading the whole book Tianmo Baojian, he realized that he was really a blind man feeling an elephant. He laughed at the family of Dafang. Tianmo Gong is a complete training system, and Tianmo sect is worthy of the Guishi school, Among them, the cultivation method is really evil. Before entering the pure heaven level, the cultivation method is mostly to refine Qi and strengthen the body. After entering the pure heaven level, there are ways to refine other people''s flesh and blood aura, improve cultivation, and allure the soul. It''s totally self destructive. Although Gu fan does not flaunt himself as a gentleman, his behavior of harming others and benefiting himself has exceeded the bottom line he can accept. What''s more, Gu fan, as a member of the imperial court, how to become infected with evil because of practicing the heavenly magic skill, this matter can be big or small. If no one investigates it, it doesn''t matter. If he is caught by the nobles of the dantai family, he can''t argue. In the end, Gu fan had to set up a sky for his family, and it was inevitable to build a big tree to attract wind. In addition, there was a set of self-contained cultivation techniques in the killing God and chopping magic sword, so it was not worth pursuing a long distance.


    However, it is worth mentioning that several attack methods in the book, such as shooting empty talons and dragon boxing, are still very powerful, and a set of body methods of the heavenly devil dance can produce virtual shadow at the first level, which is not the effect of detonating the extreme wall. It is safer and more moderate than walking on the eight wastelands, and there is no big disadvantage in the cultivation, Moreover, these skills belong to the primary skills in Tianmo Baojian, and they are the highest at the beginning. Tianmo skill is different from other methods that can grow up. In the early stage, it is very powerful, but in the later stage, the increase is very small, and the potential is not enough.


    Gu fan, with a pragmatic attitude, wrote down several sets of pithy formulas. According to the instructions in the book Tianmo Baojian, he operated the true Qi of heaven and earth and debugged it. He found that there was nothing wrong with it, so he safely hid the book under his pillow. At this time, it was dusk the next day.


    It''s just that Gu fan didn''t meditate directly, but was thinking about the future.


    Now that Guan Haotian has promised to go to Dali, he should be ready to travel while improving his strength these days. Gu fan has never been to Dali, let alone fought in the southwest, so the most urgent task is to find some information about Dali, at least to have a general understanding of the situation in the southwest.


    Just then there was a knock on the door. Gu fan raised his head and said, "please come in..."


    A maid came in with a paper bag in her hand. She gave him a salute and said, "little Marquis, this is something that the northern Marquis sent to you."


    "Oh? "From the northern Marquis?" Gu fan couldn''t help but be stunned and said in a hurry: "send it to me quickly..."


    The maid gave a reply, came forward with the bag in her hand and handed it to Gu fan.


    On the envelope in beautiful handwriting, my nephew opened it.


    Gu fan can''t wait to open the envelope, to see that he disguises the joy on his face - Ying Beihou Guan Haotian is really well prepared. The paper bag contained a complete silk map of Southwest China, on which different terrains and landforms were embroidered with various colors of silk thread. The other one introduced the military system of Southwest China, which was exactly what Gu fan was looking for.


    The southwest allied forces, collectively known as the Shun Tian army, took Dali and Guilin as the main base areas and held down the purple swamp barbarians with the force of iron tongs. Since the establishment of the Shuntian army, it has become an unwritten and conventional rule that the civilian Marquis and the noble Marquis respectively control Dali and Guilin.


    The civilian marquis is Guan Haotian, the Yingbei Marquis guarding Dali, while the noble Marquis guarding Kunming is the mirror of the fierce marquis. Tantai Mingjing is the disrespectful cousin of the Marquis of heaven. He has been guarding Kunming for nearly ten years, and his influence and influence in Shuntian army are increasing day by day. This is probably the reason why Guan Haotian wants to try his best to bring Gu fan into Shuntian army.


    Gu fan drew a circle under the name of dantai Mingjing and said to himself, "if you want to have a comfortable life in Shuntian army, it seems that you have to settle this old guy first."


    In the next half a month, all Gu fan has to do is to cultivate, accumulate the true Qi of heaven and earth that condenses the sword shaped seal script, and constantly master the newly learned martial arts, such as walking on the eight wastelands, heavenly magic dance, Huagu dragon boxing and zhaokong magic claw. If you take into account Gu fan''s seventy-two falling star sword and the mysterious sword formula of killing gods and chopping demons sword, with these martial arts, together with Disha Yuanzhu sword and Jingkui sword, even if he meets a congenital warrior, he can retreat completely.


    During this period, Guan Haotian came to the Houfu in the plain once again. This time, Gu fan was rude to him and asked for several bottles of pills. Guan Haotian couldn''t help but give Gu fan a bottle of inferior cold water.


    The ninth sword shaped seal script was produced by Gu fan with the medicinal effect of that bottle of clear water and cold green. When the ninth seal script was formed, we saw that the sword shaped seal script culture was a long red sword with blood groove and sword pattern clearly visible. It flew around Gu fan for a moment and disappeared into the elixir field. Obviously, at this point, the cultivation of the first Epee sword formula was successful.


    It should be noted that although Bishui Hanqing is a inferior pill, one of them is equivalent to three days'' hard work of a martial artist. In the past half a month, the results of Gu fan''s cultivation, together with the power generated by more than 20 Bishui Hanqing, can form the ninth sword shaped seal script. At this time, the Dantian is as empty as a field, which shows how much the sword formula is consumed. Half a month later, it''s time to leave. Mrs. Yujue cooks the dishes herself and invites Guan Haotian to the hous'' house. Gu Yu goes to the hous'' house to ask for leave with Yulin Wei to practice for Gu fan. Gu fan''s nose was sour when he thought that he was going to leave home. Although he knew that the man was ambitious, he felt sad and sad. He could only raise his glass again and again, drinking, drinking and raising his glass. He didn''t know how much Tianlu Qiongjiang he had drunk. Gu fan only knew that he was helped into the carriage by the servants. The boys piled up his luggage in the carriage. Then he waved goodbye to Gu Yu and Mrs. Yu Jue and fell asleep. When he woke up, the magnificent Tianjing City had already become the extreme place behind him, a black spot on the horizon that was almost out of reach. He is far away from Tianjing City.

 Chapter 52

    When Gu fan was melancholy and depressed, a voice came into his ear like a gnatˇ° I''m coming with you. "


    "Huanlingyue!" Gu fan''s spirit can''t help but shake up. It was unexpected for him that this cold congenital master left Tianjing City with him.


    "Is this man reliable?" Huanlingyue asked in a low voice.


    "Guan Haotian, the Marquis of the north, should have no problem. He is from our ancient family." Gu fan ordered a little, but saw in the carriage, on the other side of his seat, suddenly a gust of wind, then wearing a silver white mask, a green huanlingyue appeared on the seat.


    "Then I have nothing to worry about." Huanlingyue said.


    Gu fan nodded, lifted the curtain beside the carriage, and saw a knight in armor riding to catch up with him. He politely asked, "little Marquis, what can I do for you?" Gu fan carefully studied the convoy, which was composed of three carriages and more than 40 knights. The front carriage was pulled by four horses, covered with a golden cloud cover. It was obviously Ying Beihou''s carriage. In the middle was his own one, and in the back was an old colored carriage, which was covered with tents. I didn''t know whether it was the person or the goods.


    The knight in black armor in front of him was very young, even as old as Gu fan. With a childish face, he gave a simple and honest smile and explained, "the Marquis told me that I have been your adjutant since he left Tianjing City."


    Gu fan laughed in his heart. In the military system of the Beidou Dynasty, only a general or a commander can be equipped with an adjutant, which is called an adjutant or a deputy commander. It''s better for the northern marquis to directly assign himself an adjutant. Is it because he enjoys the treatment of a general in advance?


    "Ha ha, what''s your name?"


    "Back to the little Marquis, the villain''s surname is Li, and the humble name is wolf."


    "Don''t be too polite. Just call me Gufan." Gu Fan said lightly. At this time, he found Li Xiaolang, intentionally or unintentionally, looking at huanlingyue in the carriage.


    Then the carriage slowly accelerated, and Li Xiaolang was also left behind.


    Li Xiaolang knows that it''s very normal for him to have a roommate in the Houfu of the capital these days. When he saw Huan Lingyue just now, although he couldn''t see a specific face, he must be a great beauty. At this time, sitting in the same carriage with Gu fan, he was obviously at least a roommate. Thinking of this, his young heart couldn''t help agitating for a moment. It seemed that he had a deep look at the carriage where Gu fan was, and then he followed up.


    At dusk, the motorcade stopped in Shanglin City, 300 miles away from Tianjing City. The local post station saw Ying Beihou, who had come back from his work in the capital city. They didn''t dare to neglect him. So they had a good meal and a good drink in the post station, and then they were arranged to stay in the best wing room.


    Gu fan, as usual, meditated in bed cross legged all night without changing his habit because he left home.


    In the middle of the night, Gu fan opened his eyes and changed his breath. He was about to meditate again, but suddenly he heard the voice coming from a room separated by several rooms. After meditating, the warrior''s hearing will be greatly enhanced over a period of time. Gu fan follows the sound. One of the sounds he hears is the rough voice of Guan Haotian, the northern Marquis, but the other is not recognized.


    "Lord, according to Mr. Xuanji''s deduction, in five days, there will be Heaven level magic weapons in Jingzhou. Are you sure you want to go?" The voice hesitated a little and said, "it''s just that the heaven level magic weapon was born. It''s estimated that a large number of ghost scholars and Yuan friars covet it. If we don''t have 100% confidence, we''ll rush to do it. Isn''t it right?"


    Ying Beihou replied: "I also know the truth of seeking wealth in danger, and I have my own considerations. Just take a detour to Jingzhou. Moreover, according to the meaning of Taiwei, recently, the activities of demons have become more and more rampant. I just want to threaten them. "


    "Lord, be careful to sail for ten thousand years. My subordinates will go to Jingzhou and arrange for the people there to meet you in advance."


    "Hard work, Mr. Sima."


    Then Gu fan heard the sound of a gust of wind, and it was obvious that the mysterious Mr. Sima had left. A moment later, Guan Haotian snored loudly in the room.


    Gu fan was sleepless at this time. As a star level warrior in his previous life, he knew the importance of these heaven level magic weapons. Heaven level magic weapons can be divided into heaven, Haotian, Yutian and Shangtian. Less than the star level, the reason why these heaven level magic weapons are called heaven level magic weapons is that they all have their own spirits. Some of them are sealed into magic weapons after being hunted, In general, the latter is much more valuable than the former, and there is much more room for growth. Similarly, if you want to use these magic weapons, the warrior also needs strong strength. Without the star level strength, even the lowest celestial magic weapons can''t be driven, or even be devoured by the spirit, which will lead to the risk of becoming a walking corpse. But similarly, if you surrender a heavenly magic weapon, the warrior will have a huge boost to his own strength, A magic weapon also plays the role of trump card and mace.


    According to the dialogue between them just now, the celestial magic weapon that will be born in Jingzhou seven days later is obviously a magic weapon that comes from the supernatural power of nature and naturally understands the spirit. It has a huge space to rise, which attracts the covet of the four forces. Although Gu fan is at the level of Kuo Tian and has just entered the level of Zhuo Xing, both Gu Yun in the past and Gu fan in today''s world share the same idea: more pills, magic weapons, secret collection, more is better. No matter what he needs, it''s also good to give away... Although Gu fan has his own ability of Kuo Tian, the world outside is a little humble, However, there is a huanlingyue with at least congenital strength around him. No matter how hard it is, there is a Guan Haotian with strength above xingpo behind him. He took himself out of his ancient home. He could not just sit back and ignore him because he was harmed by the evil way. It was impossible for him to be rational and affectionate.


    Gu fan thought of this and couldn''t help laughing in his heartˇ° Uncle Guan, this trip to Jingzhou, maybe you will make wedding clothes for me. " After daybreak, the people still got on the horse and boarded the car. They put enough dry food and water in the car for a few days to drive forward. Only at night, Gu fan opened the curtain of the car and found the Big Dipper star in the sky. Along its "spoon handle", he connected Kaiyang to Yaoguang, pointing to Beichen star, indicating the direction from south to north. At this time, the spoon handle shifted slightly to the south. It was obvious that the route of the motorcade was heading for Jingzhou in the south, rather than going directly to Dali, the important town where Shuntian army was located. At this time, Gu fan was probably the only one in the motorcade who knew the news except Ying Beihou Guan Haotian.

 Chapter 53

    The motorcade sleeps and sleeps in the morning and night. Unconsciously, it advances for another five days. By the evening of the fifth day, the outline of a big city gradually appeared in the sight.


    Jingzhou City was originally a fortress built by the former dynasty to fight against the jingman tribe. It has a radius of 100 Li and a permanent force of hundreds of thousands. Yunmengze, 600 li away from Jingzhou City, is where jingman lives. It is crisscross with rivers and swamps, so it is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Even if the former dynasty had hundreds of thousands of troops, it did not dare to march on and destroy it. But the tortoise shell and Pearl produced by jingman, As well as the valuable fishery products, they were welcomed by the upper class, so there were often merchants secretly travelling between the jingman tribe and the strong Qin Dynasty to trade. However, in the former Qin Dynasty, agriculture was emphasized and commerce was suppressed. Moreover, once caught, this kind of trade with hostile forces would be like cutting one''s ears and cutting one''s nose, hanging alive in the city tower. If the case was serious, it would be punished as a spy, and it would involve the three ethnic groups.


    But later, with the increasing exorbitant taxes and levies, the common people were unable to make a living, and more and more people took risks. At one time, there were even such business groups falling grass in yunmengze and becoming bandits.


    It''s just that the price difference of a successful trade can sometimes reach a hundred times, so there has always been a saying in Jingzhou that "the head is not in the waist to do business".


    Beidou star emperor knew that Jingzhou garrison had 300000 troops, so he chose to encircle but not attack. After a year of encirclement, he used a plan of estrangement to plot against the Deputy General of Jingzhou garrison envoy, and then he won.


    Later, when the Beidou Dynasty defeated the Qin Dynasty, the jingman leader attached himself to the north because of the kindness of the Beidou star emperor, and granted Jingnan marquis to move to Tianjing. Since then, Jingzhou''s military equipment has been reduced to 50000 standing army, and a general''s office has been set up to suppress it. However, the trade with the jingman tribe in yunmengze has changed from private to public, and merchants have been coming from all over the world, After the clouds of wealth and wealth have gone away, Jingzhou City remains prosperous, beautiful as a dream, which has been delayed to this day.


    Jingzhou City, as a military fortress of the former dynasty, had a wall several feet thick and a hundred feet high. In the Beidou Dynasty, although the garrison was reduced to 50000, it did not relax the repair of the city defense. At this time, the whole Jingzhou City was still heavily fortified. There was only a thick wooden plank on the moat. It''s no wonder that Jingzhou was a place for military strategists.


    Around the ancient city wall of Jingzhou, there are six gates. Each gate is equipped with an urn. If necessary, it can put the enemy into the urn to catch a turtle and kill the enemy.


    Jingzhou east gate, also known as "Yinbin gate", is the gate to welcome guests and envoys. According to the organizational system, Jingzhou garrison envoy is the rank of general, but Beihou is the rank of marquis, and should be welcomed and treated by Jingzhou garrison envoy.


    But Guan Haotian signaled the motorcade to enter Jingzhou City from the small east gate. Xiaodongmen is the entrance and exit of Pingtou people and vendors. At this time, yingbeihou''s motorcade mixed with the crowd and entered Jingzhou City.


    After entering the urban area, facing the small east gate is a busy street, with the shouting of merchants and shops on both sides. In the noise, there is a bit of happiness and harmony, as well as the unique local accent of Jingnan.


    Gu fan can''t help but lift the bamboo curtain in the carriage and look at it.


    Li Xiaolang rode up and said, "little Marquis..."


    "Call Gu fan..." Gu fan made a silent gesture. He didn''t want to be known that he was coming. If Li Xiaolang''s "Xiao Hou Ye" was heard by someone who wanted to destroy Guan Haotian''s plan, it would be a great loss.


    Li Xiaolang realized that he had let slip, so he quickly closed his mouth and said, "young master, this is your first time to Jingzhou." He then enthusiastically explained: "this small Dongmen street is one of the most prosperous markets in Jingzhou. Merchants from all over the world have semicolons here. As long as it''s in Tianxuan, they can buy it here. And... "He pointed to the two-story lofts on both sides of the road, his eyes seemed to be fascinated, and said:" there are many red cards here, almost singing every night. It''s also a land of gentleness and wealth. "


    "What? Li Xiaolang, have you been there Gu fan was so bored in the car that he could not help making fun of his adjutant.


    Li Xiaolang blushed and stammered: "no... no, I just came with my uncle. I heard what he said..."


    Gu fan saw that there was an endless stream of people, one after another, and it was even more prosperous than the Tianjing City. This is not only a gentle and rich town, but also a golden cave! Gu Fan said to himself in his heart.


    Fortunately, Jingzhou''s streets are wide, and there are also many rich merchants'' cars and horses, so such a motorcade is not so conspicuous. Out of Xiaodongmen street, the motorcade stopped in front of an inn. The knight dismounted and helped Guan Haotian and Gu fan out. Some soldiers had already entered the store and ordered two of the best ones to go to the room. They helped Guan Haotian and Gu fan carry their luggage in.


    During the dinner, Guan Haotian orally informed everyone that he decided to have a three-day rest in Jingzhou City, and everyone could move freely.


    These cavalry are very strict in the barracks, and they almost want to force them into monks. Now they are in the colorful world outside. Who doesn''t want to go to the colorful world? But after all, they were the elite of Ying Beihou''s confidants. Even though they were already happy, their faces were still so cold that they wanted to cry. They answered in unison: "yes, Lord!"


    It''s very funny to see these soldiers. Gu fan gave a sneer in his heart, and then tried his best to restrain it. He almost didn''t laugh on the wine table.


    In the middle of the banquet, Ying Beihou left his seat and motioned to others to continue, while he walked slowly upstairs with both hands on his back towards his upper room. Not long after he left the banquet, Gu fan made a detour to return to his room. Sitting cross legged in bed, he began to meditate. Sure enough, in Yingbei Hou''s room, several extremely powerful sources of power appeared. Those people have a deep breath, obviously they are at least the experts of the star levelˇ° Mr. Sima, thank you for your introduction. " Guan Haotian''s voice saidˇ° Keke... "This one is obviously Mr. Sima who contacted Guan Haotian in Shanglinˇ° This one is Meng Wuhen, the immortal master of Huimeng, this one is Xie Yuxiang, the white feather of Feitian, and this one is my master. Please... Cough, tell me about that thing with my master. "ˇ° Well, it''s like this... "One of them said," Lao Meng and I are two elders of the local Tianmen sect. The other day, we heard that yunmengze was expecting to have a talent and a treasure. So we led a group of disciples to yunmengze and searched along the Jingjiang River, Finally, on a sandbank at the junction of the Jingjiang River and the Hanshui River, I saw the colorful sky and earth symbolizing the natural resources and treasures... "

 Chapter 54

    "The splendor of heaven and earth!" Not only Guan Haotian and Mr. Sima, but also Gu fan, who was eavesdropping across the room, felt a thump in his heart. Ordinary taxis naturally don''t understand the meaning of "colorful heaven and earth". How can Gu fan not know it by virtue of his profound knowledge in his previous life?


    The world is rich in natural treasures. The sky is full of rosy clouds in the daytime and the stars are full of purple at night. It''s gorgeous for heaven and earth, and the natural resources and natural treasures that can attract the world can''t be underestimated.


    Take the Disha Yuanzhu in Gufan''s hand for example. Although it can make the holder incarnate as Disha Xingshi and possess the supernatural power, even so, it is far too far to reach the level of heaven and earth brilliance.


    "And then?" Almost in unison with Mr. Sima, Guan Haotian couldn''t wait to ask.


    "We were just about to take our disciples in to have a look. Unexpectedly, a hundred foot wave rose up in the Han River, and a fierce beast sprang out. In a moment, the evil beast devoured more than a dozen more heaven level disciples around us, and then dived into the waves of the Han River. It''s just me and me coming back. " One of them said with some sadness.


    "In an instant, he devoured more than a dozen Kungfu fighters, but he didn''t have the strength to fight back and time to react?" Guan Haotian is secretly surprised. Although we think of the treasures that can produce the splendor of heaven and earth, it is impossible to have some powerful creatures to protect them. Otherwise, would not even ordinary people want them?


    However, it seems that the monster is not weak. The warrior of heaven level is no better than the one of heaven level. He already has a protective wall and his survival ability has been greatly enhanced. He wants to devour them in a few breaths, unless his strength reaches the star level. Even if the fierce beast is naturally heterogeneous and physically strong, he must at least reach the heaven level. Even if it''s just a fierce beast, if you want to kill it, I''m afraid the star level experts are very hard.


    "Cough..." Mr. Sima coughed and continued to ask, "what happened later?"


    "We lost many of our disciples. We didn''t dare to go back to Tianmen sect. We were recruited by you at Fenglai inn." The other replied humbly.


    Gu fan''s ears moved slightly when he heard the word "Phoenix Inn" across the wing room. Fenglai Inn, isn''t it "youfenglaiyi"? This inn is obviously the place where Yingbei Marquis secretly recruited sectarian experts in Jingzhou City. Although collusion with fangwaiyaodao was a felony in the former dynasty, there were experts in both the court and the opposition. The court was the court in the former dynasty, and the opposition was the sect in the latter. Sects and the imperial court, like people and shadows, are inseparable!


    "Have you ever mentioned it to anyone else?" Guan Haotian asked them in a deep voice.


    Seems to feel the star level master sent out the prestige, two people even Leng for a while, then quickly replied: "don''t hide the Lord, didn''t reveal half a sentence."


    "Well..." Guan Haotian''s nasal voice dragged on for a long time. It seemed that he was using a special skill to understand their hearts. When the nasal voice disappeared, the other two were relievedˇ° You two have worked hard! These are two thousand mile ice caps. "


    "Chinese medicine!" Gu fan was surprised when he heard their words. "Thank you, Lord." At this time, the two people''s tone has changed from the original awe to reverence, even fear, like walking on thin ice.


    Gu fan knows that Qianli icebound is made from Changbai grass, Saussurea involucrata and dozens of precious medicinal materials in the Arctic. It is a holy product for cultivation, which is worth nearly a month''s hard cultivation. However, the more pills you take, the worse the effect. The foundation of martial arts cultivation accumulated by using foreign materials is not firm, so ordinary martial arts practitioners will not swallow pills rashly, But the more precious the pills are, the better. The more they are, the better.


    Gu fan was shocked to hear that Guan Haotian suddenly took out two pieces of ice, but it''s reasonable to think of his nickname "Guan guapi".


    "Step back. You''ll keep a close eye on it. If there are other people talking about it, tell me immediately." Guan Haotian simply arranged the task, and the two of them answered. A wind came out. It was obvious that the two of them were far away.


    "It is estimated that he is a congenital master, so he can fly in the air." Gu fan has made a general judgment of their strength in his heart. Since this Sima can recruit and subdue two congenital level masters, is his strength Shen Tian level?


    In Gu fan''s distracted moment, in Guan Haotian''s room, an old man with withered face and white hair covered most of his body with a large Ge colored banner. When he reached a foot away from Guan Haotian, his dry lips moved, but he didn''t make a sound.


    "Lord, there has been a boy eavesdropping in the next room. Do you want to kill him to avoid future trouble?"


    Guan Haotian''s eyes moved, but he looked at Sima with a fierce look. His lips didn''t move. A sharp drink sounded like thunder in the old man''s brain: "Sima Yimo, are you old fool? He is the son of my elder brother Gu Yun and my nephew. When he hears it, he hears it. Not only can''t you touch a hair of his sweat, in Jingzhou City, you also need to ensure his absolute safety! "


    There was a look of surprise on Sima Yi''s haggard face, and a look of fear in his eyes when he looked at the next room. He said, "yes, I will obey you!"


    Then Guan Haotian raised his voice and said to Sima Yimo, "everything is prepared, then it will be established. If it is not prepared, then it will be abandoned. We should plan and move. Now there are still three days left before Tiancai Dibao is born. There are so many forces around us. We will certainly take action. We will stay dormant for a while and wait for three days before we act." This passage, Gu fan almost every word is clearly heard in the ear, reflected in the mindˇ° Huh? Three days later, I''ll go to yunmengze first. Maybe I can get something unexpected. " Gu fan laughs in his heart. The star level master''s spiritual strength is greatly enhanced and almost psychic. He can feel the wind and grass in hundreds of miles. He doesn''t believe that he is in danger in yunmengze. Uncle Guan, who sits in Jingzhou City, won''t help him! At this time, in the next room, Sima Yimo''s face showed a bitter smile, his lips moved, and a sound came into the secretˇ° My Lord, why are you suffering? "ˇ° Hehe, Mr. Sima is worried too much. The magic weapon of Haotian level has to reach the star level at least. This boy can''t get the star level. Even if he gets it, he can''t take it away. " Guan Haotian also gave a wry smile and continued: "this boy seems to have an endless demand for natural materials, local treasures and magic weapons. Last time he asked me for a whole bottle of cold green water, and it wasn''t long before he asked for it again. As long as he hears that there is heaven level magic weapon, it''s like greedy cat smelling fish. How can he not go? Well, let him play. "

 Chapter 55

    The next morning, in the courtyard behind the inn, the morning mist curled and the dew rolled on the leaves.


    After getting up, Gu fan had breakfast with everyone, and then he left the inn. Li Xiaolang was going to go out with him. Gu fan didn''t agree. He just asked the location of several shops and went straight out.


    Who knows, Gu fan ran to the prosperous market, took out a few ingots of silver, bought enough dry food for three days, and hurried out of the north gate to yunmengze.


    Five miles outside the city gate, the pedestrians on the road gradually became scarce. Gu fan took a deep breath, sank into the elixir field, summoned the red and blue double swords, and formed a seal script extreme wall around him. According to the formula of "walking in the eight wastelands", he suddenly detonated the extreme wall. The red and blue lights suddenly became disordered. The surrounding air shook violently, and Gu fan''s figure turned into more than a dozen virtual shadows, In the blink of an eye, it was hundreds of meters away, then the figure swayed a few times and disappeared on the horizon.


    Yunmengze was inhabited by jingman. Although there was no war between the two sides, the communication between the people of externalization and the people of Central Plains was still very little. However, as Gu fan got closer to yunmengze, he found that more and more people went there. Most of them are a dozen people in a team, dressed in ordinary people''s clothes. However, as kungfu masters, they have a subtle sense of the same level of kungfu masters. Although they are dressed in common people''s coarse cloth, and even some of them are unkempt and dirty, like beggars, this sense exists naturally, and there is no problem of judging people by their appearance. Gu fan even feels that there are congenital or even Shen Tian level masters among them.


    There is no doubt that they are all aiming at the Haotian magic weapon of yunmengze. Obviously, they didn''t know that the magic weapon of heaven was on the Bank of the Han River, or that there was a guard beast. Otherwise, their respective sects would not have sent out the pure heaven level warriors who were behind these quasi star level masters. Gu fan had some pity when he looked at these people. He speeded up to yunmengze again.


    When it was a mile away from yunmengze, the originally thin fog suddenly filled the air. I couldn''t see anything clearly within one meter. Gu fan had to slow down and walk towards the deep of yunmengze. Just at this time, huanlingyue''s voice sounded in his ear, "there are two congenital experts behind you who have been tracking. They had already thrown away before, and now they are catching up again..." huanlingyue''s voice was cold and murderous: "do you want me to help you kill them?" Two congenital level masters, in the tone of huanlingyue, seem to be two weak mole ants, a pinch to die.


    Thinking of the two congenital level masters in the inn before, Gu fan thought about it and said, "maybe Guan Hao sent me to protect me. Maybe you stare at them. Once they hurt me, they will kill me."


    While Huan Lingyue was talking with Gu fan, the sound of the collision between the blade and the polar wall came from the fog not far away, and the sound was very chaotic. It was obvious that there was a scuffle in front of him.


    "I''ll see." Gu Fan said that, holding the shadowless pearl, and moving his body, he came to the edge of the battlefield. Relying on the fog and the concealment of several trees in front of him, Gu fan looked at the chaotic battlefield.


    There were about ten young men and women in plain clothes holding swords, and about ten people in unkempt clothes. Although ordinary people may not see the clue after making up, Gu fan can still see that their foreheads are slightly protruding and their eyes are different from ordinary people.


    "Well?" Gu fan frowned slightly, a familiar feeling came to his heartˇ° That kind of facial features, obviously he people! Why are they here? "


    However, those young men and women are obviously not his opponents. Several of them have been knocked down. Gu fan can see from the skills of the dozen or so he people that they are masters of the he people''s army. Their strength is above the level of Kuo Tian, and they have killed people and seen blood. On the other hand, the young men and women would have been defeated if it had not been for a Shen Tian level master.


    I saw a young man with a sword in the middle of those people. He was better than snow in white. He waved his long sword in his hand, and the sword power was continuous. The meaning of the sword made the temperature around him keep decreasing, and even condensed the snowflakes. He calmly resisted the siege of the three hermits. Obviously, this master who has reached the limit of Shen Tian''s strength is the core force of this side.


    "One more man, take the boy first!" One of them had a drink, and another hitman expert made up for it. So far, the man in white became one against four. The four people around kept attacking from four directions. Every time the cold air on the blade collided with the extreme wall of the four people, it weakened a lot, and the man in white gradually lost.


    The man in white obviously knew that he would be defeated if he went on like this. With a long roar, the sword was cold, and a six edged snow shaped seal script was sacrificed.


    "Bang!"


    The surrounding snow suddenly turned into an ice storm and burst out like a new star. Obviously, he used the power of the polar wall to release the blow just now. Two hitchmen who couldn''t dodge were swept over by the ice storm and immediately froze into ice. They fell straight to the ground and didn''t move. The other two hitchmen who besieged him, one was frozen with his right hand and the other was frozen with his feet, Even scream did not have time to issue, was next to a young man with a sword pierced the throat.


    Although this move won by surprise, killing three people and killing one person in a flash, it summoned the original seal script, twisted the extreme wall and converted it into an attack. Once it was damaged by someone, it would greatly reduce the cultivation. The foundation of the influence would not be said, but it might become a useless person, which is extremely dangerousˇ° Die At the moment when the man in white summoned the seal script of his life, the leader of the he people copied it with his right hand. A strange gesture popped up and raised his middle finger in front of himˇ° Bang The man''s fingertips lit a fireball and flew to the seal script in front of the man in whiteˇ° What a fire the sun is Gu fan was surprised. In addition to the warriors, there are also witches in the army of he people, which are called shamans. Shaman is the priest of the sun god. He has a high position in the army, and the priest who is favored by the sun god can use the power of the sun. The real fire of the sun is just to the sun, not to mention Shen Tian level. Even if a star level master is burned by the real fire of the sun, his vitality will be greatly damaged! In his previous life, Gu fan was guarding Yili against Hou Guyun, the plain of he people. He killed millions of he people''s elite, so that the children of he people didn''t dare to cry when they heard the name of Gu Yun at night. In a long time of confrontation with he people''s elite, he had already got a clear understanding of each other''s martial arts. It''s no exaggeration to say that even the martial arts masters of Shanghe people don''t know anything about Gufanˇ° Be careful, elder martial brother A young man next to the man in white was quick eyed and quick in hand. He pushed the man in white away. He was burned by the real fire of the sun and suddenly turned into ashes. Only a long sword melted into molten iron by the high temperature fell to the ground. Although the man in white was pushed to the ground just now to avoid being robbed, his seal script had been damaged. Just as he was ready to get up, he opened his mouth, but he vomited a large pool of bloodˇ° Elder martial brotherˇ° Elder martial brother... "When the other young men and women saw that the man in white was injured, they quickly put down their opponents, drew back towards the man in white, consciously formed a circle, pointed out the long sword, and looked warily at the leader of he people. At this time, after some fighting, there were still six people left on the white side, almost all of them were injured. Although the he side was caught off guard by the white people and damaged four people, it had an advantage in the overall combat experience. Although the number of people was less than the other side, the loss was only equal, leaving five people.

 Chapter 56

    "In fact, if you hand over the map here early, we will have no grudge in the past and no grudge recently. There is no need to fight each other." The leader of the he people gave a smirk, and the four he people behind him approached each other step by step. In their eyes, they were just pitiful people who had been on the battlefield. They knew clearly that they could not have the slightest pity for the enemy.


    "It turns out that they were killed because they had a map of yunmengze on them." Gu fan thought to himself. It is obvious that he people know they have a map when they pass by. They are not familiar with the place of life. Maybe they are afraid of getting lost, so they follow these people into yunmengze, and take advantage of the fact that others are scattered and there are few people.


    "Asshole, are you not afraid of our master''s revenge when you deal with my frost sect like this today?" A young man in Ge Yi, who was standing beside the man in white, yelled. However, Gu fan saw that there were many fine beads of sweat on his forehead, and the clothes on his back had been soaked with sweat. He was obviously bluffing.


    "Xiaoduzi, if you don''t mention it, we''d like to take the map and let you live. Now..." a man next to the leader of he people sneered, and the broad blade sword of his right hand suddenly waved a wind. The boy in Ge Yi just wanted to put up a sword to resist, but he snorted and flew backward. The sword was folded into two parts, and the blood of Da Peng came out of his body and splashed on the ground, Obviously it''s not going to work.


    "Gengtian level warrior, seek death!" Seeing that he didn''t even have the power to stop him, he couldn''t help laughing. Then he looked at several young female disciples around the man in white. His facial features were almost glued together because of the grimace.


    Gu fan saw a woman in a goose yellow dress beside the man in white, with bright eyes and white teeth. She did look a bit beautiful. At this time, she was watched by the man in white, like a frightened fawn. She was very frightened.


    "Well... Don''t worry. Take them on the road. " The leader of he people seemed to see that his companions had some other intentions. In order to avoid extraneous affairs, he carried wind and thunder in his hand. In the void, a huge hand of three feet square was directly patted at the woman in the goose yellow dress.


    Help each other at this time? Gu fan murmured in his heart. Out of his natural aversion to the heretic behavior, he was sure to help these young people. But at this time, the injured people on the other side could not count on him. He was afraid that he would fight with Huan Lingyue against five martial artists above the quintessence of heaven. But if he didn''t, he would have to watch a beautiful woman die in front of him, Everyone has a love for beauty, but there is something in Gu fan''s heart that he can''t bear.


    "No!"


    When he heard a shout, the man in white saw that the palm of his hand was toward his younger martial sister. Now he held his right palm and offered a magic weapon. It was a curling bottle with cold light. Opening his mouth to the curling bottle was a breath of essence. It should be noted that the essence of martial arts is the foundation of cultivation. Every time he sprayed it, his cultivation would be damaged by one point, which is naturally powerful.


    "Click!"


    The curling is so cold that Sheng Sheng and his palmprint collide with each other, and the light is dim after he leader''s hand.


    "Sure enough, I hid my hand. Let''s go together and kill them!" It seems that the leader of the he people was not surprised that the man in white took out a magic weapon. With a command, the other four people swarmed up, and the young man on the other side also waved his sword to meet him, seeing that the two sides would fight together again.


    A black sword with a strong intention of killing was born. It smashed a hermit''s protective wall and cut his throat. His head splashed with blood and fell several meters away. Just before the other hermits could react, he made a wrong step and performed the "demon dance" body method, which turned into three virtual shadows, Bypassing one person in front of him, he took another he''s heart with one sword and pierced it. When he was dying, he was furious. The long sword of his right hand was about to be cut down, but he heard the sound of bone fracture and displacement coming from his body. The long sword that pierced his heart suddenly rose from the slant side and cut his body''s muscles and bones, directly cutting his right hand holding the knife, The hermit opened his eyes in fear and half of his body collapsed.


    At this time, the young men and women on the other side woke up from the shock just now, but they only saw a blue virtual shadow, like a demon wind, rolling towards the last three hermits.


    Gu fan had a good grasp of the timing and the target just now. It was the moment when he focused all his attention on his opponent, who was weak and relaxed his vigilance. Just now, he killed two elite fighters. Relying on the hard gap between sneak attack and strength, he killed with one hit, which made the opponent unable to touch his own depth and intimidated the other three. It can be said that he killed two birds with one stone.


    Gu fan''s next goal is to be a person with the same strength as himself.


    "Roar!" When he saw that two of his companions died in an instant, he saw that he was rushing in the opposite direction. At this time, his Qi and blood were surging up, and he was already mad. He raised his heavy long sword, held it back and held it high above his head. It was a mountain opening gesture to Gufan.


    The knife mark was cut down and even ignited a fire because of the fierce friction with the air. Several people who watched the battle nearby cried out and almost did not dare to look down.


    But just as the mark of the knife was about to fall on Gu fan, a cloud of blood shot out of the right arm of He Ren holding the knife. The original fierce and fierce sword technique suddenly appeared a huge flaw.


    "Zheng" is the real collision of swords, not the mutual impact of polar walls. The powerful hitherto master, who is as strong as a bear, staggers and is forced back by Gu fan. He sees Gu fan''s deadly sword shadow pointing straight at his chest. With his own fighting experience, his right hand loosens, the long sword falls slightly, and his broad body blocks the removal of jingskeletal sword. His right hand was full of sweat. He took a step backward with the force of Gu fan''s forward stabbing sword. He was about to launch the protective wall and fight steadily with Gu fan. But where would Gu fan give him the chance to open the polar wall? The red and blue double swords turned outward, and the polar wall of his whole body twisted instantly. When it burst out, his speed increased eight times, like a whirlwind electric switch, delivering a startling sword! The warrior''s eyes were wide open, and he didn''t believe it until he died. Gu fan had such a speed. Behind him, there was a "click" sound. Gu fan put his sword into the scabbard, and saw that on the warrior''s throat, a thin blood line was gradually expanding, and a blood column was spurting out. His body was like a decaying tree. He fell forward and fell on the wet soil with a "click". With the addition of Gu fan, the situation suddenly reversed, leaving only the leader and another congenital warrior. At this time, both the leaders and the young men and women could not help looking at the young man in front of them. The long hair is wrapped up with a blue silk scarf, and the eyes are sharp. The whole person''s temperament is like the ink sword in his right hand, with a strong murderous power and unfathomable. He was dressed in a blue robe, carrying a burden on his shoulder, and his black boots were splashed with some soil. At this time, his face was not the slightest nervousˇ° Sky level! How could it be so fast? " Almost at the same time, the leader of he people and the people in white have seen the strength of Gu fan, but at this time, they are more shocked. It is obvious that Gu fan''s sneak attack combined with the "demon dance" footwork immediately killed two elite martial artists. Then according to his understanding of herrens'' martial arts, he broke each other''s opening style, opened the gap, and used "walking on eight wasteland" to speed up and kill one of the other''s sky level experts, which had the effect of deterring both sides.

 Chapter 57

    However, the brow of the man in white was wrinkled again. In this cloud dream, he was in a remote place, and most of them were murders. The boy must have heard their conversation just now. It''s hard to guarantee that he didn''t take a fancy to his own map and won''t attack them after he killed the other side. Thinking of this, he took advantage of the confrontation between Gu fan and the leader of he people, quickly took out a bottle of pills, put it into his mouth like pouring beans, sat cross legged on the ground and began to breathe.


    "Young Xia... What can I do for you At this time, the leader of he people suppressed his anger and asked aloud.


    Gu fan sneered at this kind of knowing and asking. He showed a tiger''s tooth at the corner of his mouth and changed the sword from his right hand to his left. He looked at the leader of the he people. "I just have a burning magic weapon to sacrifice. I like the sun pearl on you. Hand it over and I''ll let you go!"


    "Mole ant!" The leader of he people seemed to be touched by Gu fan. He suddenly became furious. His right palm stood up like a knife. A flame wrapped around his right hand in the void, carrying the wind. The target was Gu fan''s red and blue double swords. Although Gu fan is different from the ordinary martial arts, his original seal script has actually been transformed into a sword of killing gods and cutting demons, but the red and blue double swords are damaged, and his accomplishments have to be greatly reduced!


    When Gu fan saw him lift his hand, he knew that what he was using must be "Yanlie hand knife". In the face of this shocking blow, he almost walked away by mistake, raised his head and laughed, "you are just Yanlie hand knife, what can you do for me?"


    Jinggu suddenly comes out of the scabbard and cuts in the middle of Yanjin. This Yanlie hand knife is guided by the hand. The hottest part is on the periphery. If you have taken the Jinggu sword straight to the center, you can break it!


    Gu fan just said that yanyangzhu is the symbol of Shaman''s identity. Without this bead, he is not the official shaman of the sun god, and can''t get the respect of the people. According to the legend, the shaman with yanyangzhu can receive his soul from the Ninth Heaven and sit at the head of the God after death. Therefore, Gu fan''s proposal to ask him to hand over the yanyangzhu is more ferocious than killing him.


    "Who the hell are you?" The leader of the he people heard him say the sun pearl before, and then easily broke his own burning hand knife. His face was twisted, and he was already a little frightened.


    Gu fan saw this point, and his body leaped up in the air. With a sudden sound, he was transformed into a dark sword, which was as clear as ink. The space behind him was sunken inward, showing the dark background and the faint reflection of stars. This is the starting posture of "72 falling star sword", the unique skill of the ancient family!


    At this time, the head of he people''s face showed the fear expression of seeing ghosts in broad daylight, "dada" twice, his body had already stepped back two steps unconsciously, exclaimed: "you are Gu..."


    "Bang!"


    The wall of the protective pole was smashed and a splash of blood splashed. The head of the leader of the he people was pierced cleanly by a short sword. Behind him stood a green woman wearing a silver mask. He stopped the leader of the he people from saying the following.


    Opposite Gu fan, his left hand slightly raised his thumb and compared with huanling moon. Quan Zuo praised him: well done!


    The last one started to run, only to see Huan Lingyue''s figure unfolding. He was 100 meters away, still stabbing his head with a short sword from his back, pulling it out, and falling down like a tree stump.


    If they were shocked to see the appearance of Gu fan before, now the joining of Huan Lingyue is astonished. At this time, the man in white closed his eyes and opened them uneasily. If Gu fan could still suppress him with his Shen Tian level strength and make him dare not act rashly, plus a mysterious woman with at least innate limit, it would be a complete inferiority for him.


    At this time, Gu fan looked around the battlefield with his hands around his shoulders, as if looking down at all the people. Then he squatted down slowly and did something that made them despise and feel strange. He put his hand into the pocket of each hermit''s body and began to take out the bottles, cans and some silver coins inside. One by one, he was happy with it, Gu fan felt that he was listening to Guan Haotian''s nagging. He killed his opponent on the battlefield. If he didn''t touch their things to make up for it, he would feel sorry for himself. "Don''t say it''s human, even if it''s a thousand year old demon, I want him to have a yuan Dan of his own life!" Thinking of what Guan guapi said when he was drunk one day, Gu fan couldn''t help exclaiming in his heart! Others patronize and admire Guan Haotian''s rich family background. Who knows how many dead people''s pockets he has gone through?


    In time, will there be another "Gu PA Pi" in the army as famous as "Guan guapi"?


    About a quarter of an hour later, Gu fan straightened up, and without time to count his spoils, he thrust them into the package behind him. Then he looked at the man in white and asked with a smile, "are you better? Are we on our way? "


    "Ah... Shall we go together?" The woman in the long yellow skirt beside the man in white was surprised.


    "Well, I don''t have a map." Gu Fan said with a smile to the woman.


    At this moment, the man in white, sitting cross legged on the ground, looked at Gu fanlang in front of him and said in a voice, "this brother is very grateful for his help, and the frost gate also remembers it. It''s just that we don''t plan for each other in different ways. It''s good for us to say goodbye. "


    "Elder martial brother..." the woman stood beside the man in white. When she heard him say this, she couldn''t help stretching out her hand and secretly pulled the corner of his coat. After all, Gu fan was kind to them, and it was impolite to talk like thisˇ° oh "The way is different?" Gu fan looked at the man in white and said, "don''t you come for the magic weapon of Haotian?"ˇ° Of course not... "There was a trace of disdain on Bai Yi''s face." where there are heaven level magic weapons, there are rare herbs growing. Many of them are secret recipes for refining pills. We came here for this. As for the magic weapon of heaven, even if we get it, we will not be blessed. Brother, are you here for the magic weapon? " Gu fan listened to the man in white and said with a dumb smile, "it''s not better. I''m here for the magic weapon. You''re here for the herb. You and I don''t disturb each other. How about cooperating with each other?" It seems that the man in white just wanted to refuse. The woman pulled the corner of his coat again. Then she gave a vague "um". But the woman in the goose yellow dress came forward generously and said to Gu fan with a smile: "Hello, little brother. I''m Gu Qihui, a disciple of the frost sect." Then she turned around, pointed to the man in white and said to Gu fan, "that''s my elder martial brother Xiao counter cloud. I''m so offended just now. Please forgive me." Gu fan looked at Gu Qihui at this time and saw her face with watery eyes. There was a small mole under her left eyelid. The folk called it a tear mole. At this time, she was more attractive and made people feel pity for jade. Gu fan nodded slightly and said, "it''s OK. Brother Xiao is not familiar with me. It''s necessary to keep alert." On hearing this, Gu Qihui smiles, then walks back to Xiao countercyun and sits down. But Xiao''s lips moved, and her voice rang in her earˇ° Younger martial sister, do you know who he is? Leaving him by my side, I can''t help swallowing the bone of my belt... "There was a trace of helplessness in Xiao''s wordsˇ° Elder martial brother, if they want to do something, will they talk to us like this? I''ll kill you while you''re seriously injured. We''re not letting them eat? " Gu Qi Hui''s tone is with a trace of blame, "elder martial brother, you are suspicious of serious illness, do not want to believe anyone!"ˇ° Who knows what he''s up to? Maybe it''s you... "As soon as Xiao''s voice fell, Gu Qihui''s face suddenly turned red, as if a peach blossom were blooming." elder martial brother, you should be careful with your tongue... "Gu Qihui complainedˇ° Anyway, you... Ah... Women''s benevolence... "Xiao Biyun wants to stop talking, so he has to close his eyes and continue to recover. He knows that even in his heyday, with his Shen Tian level strength, he may not be able to win Gu fan and Huan Lingyue. At this time, naturally, every time he recovers his injury, he will win one more point.

 Chapter 58

    Xiao took out a few pills and put them into his mouth from time to time. When he meditated, there were more white Qi curling into his body. Gu fan knows that this is the innate Qi of communication when a master at or above the congenital level practices. When he enters the congenital level, he has the source of the second power, xingxuan. Therefore, the recovery speed and the power of his moves are much stronger than those at or below the congenital level. If it had not been for the sun''s real fire, he would not have been hurt so badly if he had just restrained Xiao''s frost system skill.


    During this period, Gu fan accompanied Gu Qihui and others to take the killed Hanshan disciples not far away, chose a quiet place to bury them, and then threw the body of he people into yunmengze. Then he turned back to the place just now. After more than half a day''s recuperation, even if Xiao Biyun''s original seal script was injured by taiyangzhenhuo, his injury still recovered, The look on his face was no different from that of ordinary people.


    Xiao rebellious cloud stands up, to Gu fan smile, clasp a fist way: "have not asked elder brother''s name."


    "My name is Gufan." Gu fan replied, "brother Xiao, please give me more advice in the future."


    Seeing that Gu fan didn''t take a high attitude and regarded himself as the Savior of these people, Xiao turned around to greet his elder martial brother and younger martial brother and walked up the Han River to the depth of yunmengze.


    Five people together with Gu fan and Huan Lingyue only walked about three or five miles, the night began to fall, and the night of yunmengze came. Although they have a map in their hands, the visibility at night is very low. According to the date calculated by Mr. Xuan Ji, there are two days left before the birth of Tiancai Dibao. If they enter the depths of yunmengze early, they will only have more danger and no chance to cope with the risk.


    So they settled down by the Han River.


    A female disciple took out a flint and raised a few bonfires. Two male disciples of the frost gate went to fight some rabbits and roes, and put them on the fire to bake.


    Gu fan saw Gu Qihui squatting beside the campfire, turning the branches in her hands, cautiously roasting a few grass carp she caught. She rolled up her sleeves, revealing a white arm, as if flawless against the campfire in the night.


    The smell of roast meat mixed with the smell of roast fish, but in a moment, it floated in the air.


    Gu Qihui picked up her sleeve and put the branches of the roasted fish together in front of her. It seemed that after smelling the aroma, she stood up and walked to Xiao countercyun, who was meditating and resting not far away.


    "What? Are you greedy? " Sitting beside Gu fan, Huan Lingyue said coldly.


    Although Gu fan couldn''t see Huan Lingyue''s expression through the silver mask, he could smell a trace of jealousy from this sentence. Thinking of the ice mountain elder martial sister, she said, "yes, I''m so greedy. The girls over there are so clever that they can go to the hall and go to the kitchen. They also know how to love others. They are not like us here... "


    "Hum... I can''t cook!" Huanlingyue turned around, snorted, and walked towards the Bush behind her.


    Just as huanlingyue walked into the Bush for a moment, Gu Qihui brought the roast fish to Xiao Biyun, but he still sat cross legged and indifferent. Gu Qihui called him several times, and Xiao Biyun opened his eyes. Just as he saw Gu Qihui stretching out in front of his nose, stringing the branches of roast fish, he almost subconsciously pushed away the greasy things. Gu Qihui''s eyebrows were slightly broken, obviously a little unhappy. Xiao Biyun couldn''t beat her, so he just took a few mouthfuls.


    Xiao rebelled his face and seemed to blame Gu Qihui. She went back to the fire and sat down on the grass. She looked up at the stars in the night sky and sighed quietly in the night wind.


    Gu fan is looking at Gu Qihui, who is not far away from the campfire. Suddenly, two rabbits are thrown in front of him. They are gray and white. They are pitifully shrinking on the grass, shivering, but they can''t move half an inch. They were captured by the actions of the armed men who blocked them with coercion.


    "Is that enough?" Huanlingyue pointed to the shivering rabbit on the grass and looked at Gufan.


    Gu fan couldn''t help laughing, "Huan Lingyue, why don''t you kill the rabbit and bring it back? Use the power of a natural expert to restrain the rabbit and bring it back. Do you hunt like this? "


    Huanlingyue looked at the rabbit on the grass, seemed to hesitate for a moment, said: "I... I won''t kill animals..."


    "Poof!" Gu fan''s throat suddenly spurted out a mouthful of water. If there was a charming young lady standing in front of her, Gu fan would not be surprised. He would also think that she cherished life and was full of love. But when this sentence came out from a congenital female killer who liked to be stabbed in the back of her head with a short sword and hit her with a fatal blow, But people have to laugh at how absurd and absurd the creator is.


    Gu fan didn''t go to see huanlingyue any more. Instead, he lowered his head, stretched out his hand and gently pressed the neck bones of the two rabbits. He picked them up and walked to the Bank of the water. He put a knife in his palm to remove the fur, cut open the abdominal cavity, remove the viscera, head, feet and fascia. After washing, he hung them in the air for a while, then strung them up with branches and baked them on the campfire. Although Gu fan''s movement is very slow, Huan Lingyue has been sitting by the campfire and waiting quietly. Gu fan turns the branches in his hand. After about a quarter of an hour, the smell of rabbit meat gradually dissipates, and the aroma of barbecue in the air diffuses.


    Suddenly, Gu fan''s right hand grasps the left hand of Huan Lingyue beside him. He feels that Huan Lingyue''s left hand trembles. Subconsciously, he wants to shake it off, but Gu fan puts a branch in his hand. Without waiting for huanlingyue to refuse, Gu fan stood up and said to her, "I''ll borrow some spices from the other side, otherwise the rabbit can''t eat..." he walked slowly to Gu Qihui, and coughed. Gu Qihui looked back and saw it was Gu fan, and said with a smile, "Gu Xiaoge, what''s the matter?" Gu fan glanced at the bonfire of the roast rabbit and said, "the roast rabbit has no seasoning. I''ll borrow some from you." Gu Qihui laughs and takes out a small white porcelain bottle the size of a thumb from the bag and hands it to Gu fan, saying: "here are grains of salt and spices. I don''t take much with me when I go out. Save some. So many of us depend on it to eat game." Gu fan answered, but when he came back, he found that the branch that Huan Lingyue was holding, and the rabbit that was facing down was dark. It was obviously scorched. Gu fan pinched his nose and said, "you too. Why don''t you even turn the branch..." Huan Lingyue didn''t speak. She stood up and put the branch in Gu fan''s hand. She sat down beside him again, as if she had treated Gu fan as a cook. Gu fan, a disciple of this aristocratic family, has lived a life of clothing and food since he was a child. Originally, he would not have been able to cook barbecue. However, Gu Yun in his previous life started from his military career. It was inevitable that he would live in the open air during his long-term campaign. On the contrary, he developed his excellent barbecue skills. Even if huanlingyue''s fire was not well controlled just now, under Gu fan''s care, another rabbit sprinkled with salt and spices still made people''s molars fragrant. Huanlingyue chewed a rabbit leg, ate some meat from several places, and returned the rest to Gufan. She went to the water and took some water to clean the oil stains on her mouth. Gufan said, "how about you watch in the first half of the night and I watch in the second?" Gu fan nodded silently, with five fingers of his right hand like claws. He tore off a piece of rabbit meat and put it into his mouth to chew it. Fortunately, Huan Lingyue didn''t eat much. Otherwise, Gu fan would be too poor to take dry food to satisfy his hunger after he had been busy for a long time. But the taste of this girl is very tough, she ate the best pieces of meat. Huan Ling Yue saw Gu fan nodding, then went to a place a few steps away from him, sat cross legged, and soon entered a state of meditation.

 Chapter 59

    The night sky is full of stars. Except for the occasional sound of animals sweeping over the grass, yunmengze is frightening.


    Looking at the red light reflected by the campfire on the water, Gu fan saw that many people chose to rest by the water. There were more than ten campfires near them. He looked at several people beside him. Gu Qihui was sitting alone in front of the campfire, holding her chin in a daze. Obviously, she was responsible for guarding the first half of the night.


    Gu fan looks at Gu Qihui''s side face, which is reflected on the sparkling water in the light of the campfire. It seems that there is a kind of unreal and real beauty. Even though he has read countless people in his previous life and seen many beautiful women, his mind still swings. He even wants to stand up, sit beside her and chat with her for a while.


    Thinking of Gu Qihui''s barbecue fish for Xiao Biyun at night and their intimate relationship as brothers and sisters of the same school, they can''t help sighing and shaking their heads. It seems that they want to get rid of the thoughts in their minds and lower their heads to stop looking at the water. Gu fan lay down slightly, put his hand into the burden, stretched out some of the items of the hitchmen he had seized during the day, and counted the spoils in the light of the fire.


    It''s a red jade bead with a fire in it. Gu fan recognized that this is the sun bead that the shamans of he people regarded as more important than life. As far as he knows, if there is a chance, shamans will destroy their own sun beads before they die, so as not to fall into other people''s hands. The others are some less precious wound medicine and some waist tags representing their identity. One of them is engraved with "Guard Pro army centurion zhuoligetu" in the words of he people. Gu fan knows that the royal family''s forbidden army of he people is divided into left, right, middle, front and back five Pro Army, which are under the control of the commander. No wonder these people are extraordinary. They are all the forbidden army experts of he people. It can''t be said that it can be used in the future when fighting against the he people. Thinking of this, Gu fan put the waist tag and the sun pearl into his pocket, and put the rest back into his burden.


    At this time, the night is getting deeper and deeper, and Gu Qihui has already gone to the side to lie down and changed into a male disciple to watch the night.


    But the male disciple seemed to have not woken up. He moved towards the fire and sat down. After a moment, he nodded his head and seemed to doze off.


    Gu fan took a hard breath. The cold air at night made his nose ache faintly, but his spirit was cool! This is the time when the first half of the night overlaps with the second half of the night, and it is also the most exhausting time for people. However, Gu fan knows that in such a place where all forces are mixed up, a little slack may be a fatal threat. The wind at night seemed to make him a little cold. Gu fan stood up and played a set of five element boxing by the water. Then he gradually warmed up. Then he felt hungry again. He ate some dry food and sat down cross legged. He soon entered a state of meditation.


    I don''t know how long later, he felt that huanlingyue came to him, sat beside the fire, and began to watch the night instead of him.


    Gu fan is about to say something to Huan Lingyue in a low voice. All of a sudden... His mind was full of excitement! As if I felt something!


    It''s a subtle feeling! You must know that Gu fan, because of his practice of killing gods and chopping magic swords, had a much better perception ability when he was meditating. He only felt that a cool air behind him ran all the way up the back of his head along his back!


    At the same time, his instinct of life and death, which was trained in all kinds of battles, reminded him that something seemed to be coming!


    He immediately widened his eyes and looked around!


    In the middle of the night, the water surface under the moonlight was sparkling, as if it had frosted. Except for the occasional sound of the night wind blowing over the reeds, everything was quiet... At this time, Gu fan suddenly felt cold in his heart!


    He saw it!


    Far away, far away, on the water surface, in the dark night, I can see a vague shadow slowly climbing up from the water!


    During meditation, Gu fan could even hear the other person''s body rubbing and stepping on the water, making a sound of sand and sand: "that''s... What..." Gu fan could not help muttering to himself, and at this time, a strange sound came!


    A groan, like a sigh.


    you ''re right. The voice is like a groan... The voice is sad, but it''s very soft and beautiful. In a trance, Gu fan seems to be able to feel the sound. It''s as if it''s alive. He gets into his ears and occupies his brain bit by bit!


    The sound was long and long. But with a trace of people can not describe the strange! After the sound got into the brain, it was as if the whole body''s strength and consciousness were pulling away a little bit... The body became softer and softer, and the consciousness began to blur gradually... The sound was still going on, leisurely and melodious, as if it were a beautiful movement. As if the moon in the sky, cold and gentle; It''s like the breeze at night. Irresistible; It''s like a woman''s light dance, which makes people indulge in it... Gradually, the sound changes from melodious to tactful, as if with an invisible hook hand, people can''t help but follow the gentle side head... As if the ears want to follow the sound... Then the whole head... Then the body!


    Suddenly, the sword of killing gods and cutting demons in his body shook for a moment and gave out a long "buzz". Gu fan felt dizzy. His boundless intention of killing suddenly dissipated his previous feeling and his consciousness was clear.


    And then, he was frightened to find that he did not know what to stand up after, and even the body has been out of the original seven or eight steps! Even half of his body has been soaked in water.


    This discovery surprised him! As if just now, I was still sitting by the water meditating! Another look around, let Gu fan creepy things happened! I saw several campsites around, people lying down, people sitting... One by one came out, all kinds of clothes, and even a few foreign people, men and women, were shaking their bodies, just like sleepwalking. Everyone''s eyes were wide open, but their eyes were empty, their faces were numb, their eyes were scattered, their bodies were light, and they were shaking, From all directions towards the direction of the water... Step by step, step by step, so slowly walked in the past! There is no exception! Even Shen Tian Xiao is no exception! Gu Qihui''s face was quiet and peaceful. She had no pupils in her eyes, and she walked forward as if she had no weight. She stepped on the campfire without hesitation and continued to walk into the water. At this time, someone walked into the water again. With a "grunt", he seemed to be caught by something and fell into the water. A string of bubbles appeared and disappearedˇ° Wake up, all of you Gu fan saw that a disciple of the frost gate was going to enter the river again. He waded in the water and rushed forward to push him away. But suddenly, his strength became so strong that he knocked Gu fan down directly. He staggered for a moment, as if he didn''t realize that he continued to walk into the water. He tried his best to shout, but none of those people responded!

 Chapter 60

    Gu fan knew that the disciple would sink into the water if he stepped forward a few more steps. He stepped forward quickly and clapped his palm on his chest. The disciple was just a talent of cultivation. Gu fan beat him backwards for several steps and fell to the ground. However, the man struggled to get up and continued to walk towards the lake!


    Zombies! I do not know why, Gu fan at this time, but suddenly out of the heart of such a terrible term! In his previous life, he had seen that there was a secret method that could manipulate dead bodies. That''s what it looked like... Staggering, but unconscious... But... These are all living people!


    "Poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop, poop. Gu fan was very anxious at this time. He beat the frost disciple back again and again. It seemed that he had broken his ribs, but he didn''t know it. Then Xiao counter cloud and Gu Qi Hui came up again.


    "Hell! What''s the matter with you! Wake up! Wake up


    At this time, Gu fan''s mind, the melody before haunted again, as if the lover''s chatter in his ear over and over again, it seems to occupy his mind again.


    The sword of killing gods and cutting demons fluttered for a moment, and seemed to be fighting against the inexplicable spiritual power.


    "Drink!" In the short moment when Gu fan regained his consciousness, he suddenly burst out of his body with a red light. His body suddenly turned into a huge virtual shadow of the sword, stabbing in the direction of the sound source.


    When Gu fan approached the figure, even he was frightened.


    That person, no, it should be the appearance of that thing... She was wearing a wet white dress, and her wet hair stuck to her forehead... There was a big bloody hole in her forehead! With a strange, sad sneer on his face... Half of his body is under the water, and the second half of his body is out of the water... Gu fan just feels that his breath has become urgent... Is it a water ghost?


    That woman may have drowned by accident. She has a miserable expression. Her face has been swollen by blisters, and she has a terrible color of green and white. She has a sad sneer and white eyes at the corner of her mouth. She stares at Gu fan in this direction!


    It was her voice that made that strange, sweet, haunting sound! All the people who heard this sound seemed to lose consciousness and turned into puppets, walking slowly towards the lake! Even Shen Tian level masters are not immune.


    Seeing Gu fan''s Avatar Jingkui sword flying in front of him, that guy''s eyes were full of vicious mockery, as if mocking Gu fan''s excessive ability!


    Can control Shen Tian level master, that her strength and Gu fan''s disparity, can imagine.


    In the face of Gu fan''s stabbing sword, she almost didn''t hide or flash. Just at the moment when the Jingkui sword was about to stab her, her figure suddenly faded away, and suddenly appeared on the surface of the water a hundred paces away from Gu fan, "hateful!" Gu fan made a low roar and used the "demon dance" footwork to catch up with her again. But when she was about to hurt her, her figure suddenly became empty and appeared a hundred meters away again.


    At this time, Gu fan was opened for several hundred meters, and more than a dozen people fell into the waterˇ° Jie Jie... "The monster laughed more unbridled and made fun of Gu fan. In her opinion, Gu fan was just his prey, either late or early.


    Gu fan heard the sound of "Gudong, Gudong..." in his ear. It was obvious that someone else had an accident. He gritted his teeth, summoned the red and blue double swords, and instantly detonated the polar wall. When he accelerated his body forward, he used the "lightning bolt" to raise his speed to the limit. Before the ghost could reflect, he saw his right hand flying from his eyes, Startled eyes, there is no cover up to appear in her eyes.


    Kuo Tian level, it''s so fast!


    But this sword also aroused the real fire in her heart, and no longer meant to play with Gu fan. No matter what means the other side used to hurt her, it means that she is qualified to fight against her.


    "Damn it From the broken part of the ghost''s arm, Gu fan suddenly spurts out a stream of stinking pus blood. Gu fan turns into a human body in a hurry, but he still can''t dodge. He is hit by his right arm. The pain of heart drilling is accompanied by the feeling of burning, and the skin on his arm turns black like coke.


    Gu fan quickly changed the right hand''s Jingkui sword to the left hand, and was about to kill the ghost while it was injured. However, the ghost looked up to the sky, opened his mouth, and let out a shriek from her mouth.


    The sound is like a needle, suddenly stabbed in the depths of Gu fan''s brain! Listen to but let a person''s headache is like to pierce your temple!


    This is almost deep into the bone marrow... Oh, no, it''s just the tingling feeling deep into the soul, which immediately shocked Gu fan''s whole body! He even felt his hair standing up all over his body!


    As if waking up in a nightmare, all of us tried our best to instinctively cover our ears, but the terrible tingling still couldn''t stop even a little!


    Gu fan''s sword had to turn back in the middle of the journey. His whole body turned back in the air and fell into the water, splashing a few feet of spray.


    The voice of the ghost is more and more loud! The voice is getting sharper and sharper! It''s like being pushed to the top of the wave, but it can turn again, and continue to soar a little higher! By this time, several people on the shore were even bleeding from their orifices and died.


    Gu fan already felt that his head was about to be split by this kind of sound wave! The sword in his hand had fallen down long ago. He held his head in his hands and retreated step by step. When the ghost saw that his magic had worked, a puffy left hand stretched forward, and a huge ghost claw grabbed Gu fan''s heart hardˇ° "Zheng Dark green light such as lightning across the night sky, a long skirt of huanlingyue appeared in front of Gu fan. Huanlingyue is floating in the air, her body is floating gently, and she walks towards the ghost step by step. The voice in her mouth is incessant, and the sound waves sweep away one after another. However, the ghost on the water suddenly gives out a scream of panic, and then straightens up the sound of Seduction. She tries to drill under the water in a hurryˇ° Hum, do you want to run Huanling month sneered, that kind of cold, with pride, even with a trace of cold, disgusting tone. Without the interference of ghost howling, Gu fan soon regained consciousness, but he saw a scene that made him stare. Her left hand, which didn''t hold the sword, gently lifted up and made a gesture. Her whole body suddenly glowed like stars. Behind her, there appeared the illusion of the starry sky. Countless silver white particles seemed to rotate slowly from inside to outside and from left to right under the control of the invisible hand. That''s Xing Xuan! The symbol of the warrior in the star level, condensing Xing Xuan, is equal to half stepping into the star level! At this time, the ghost has been suppressed by the pressure of xingxuan released by huanlingyue, lying on the water, constantly wailing, as if begging for mercy. Huanlingyue snorted coldly and waved the sword. The ghost was thrown out, and the sound of broken bones in his body was very clearˇ° Be careful At this time, huanlingyue suddenly blocked Gu fan''s body. Xingxuan''s power was quickly extracted to form a hemispherical protective wall. Just now, the calm and windless water suddenly raised huge white waves.

 Chapter 61

    "Roar..."


    A roar resounded over yunmengze. Countless birds flew out of the woods in panic. They saw the giant beast on the 10 meter wave, but it had the claws and body of a jackal. It had no feet, only a body like a boa constrictor. Behind it, there were four pairs of membrane wings like a dragon.


    "This is... The snake!" Gu fan, who was in the extreme wall, exclaimed loudly that the serpent could summon the water. He was closely related to Jiaolong and was one of the most powerful beasts in the water.


    The snake suddenly opens its mouth, swallowing the ghost into its belly, turning its head. Its blood red eyes seem to salivate at Gu fan and Huan Lingyue below. Opening its mouth, it sees the huge waves around turn from white to black, and suddenly pats towards the protective wall of Huan Lingyue.


    Hua snake is a natural alien. It has great power and can drive water. Huan Lingyue naturally knows that she can''t shake it hard. She protects Gu fan and floats back. As she retreats, she stabs her right short sword downward. A strand of sword breaks through the air and falls on the membrane wing of Hua snake.


    It should be noted that the snake''s whole body is covered with scales, but the wings can''t cover scales, only the bones and skin are its weakness. The snake''s body is huge, and it can''t dodge. It was cut on the second pair of wings on the left by this sword, and then it stopped in the original place with a howl of pain.


    Hua snake''s intelligence is no different from that of a human child. Seeing that Huan Lingyue is powerful and smart, if you want to devour her, it will take time, and you may even get hurt. At the moment, he made a judgment. The snake like body rolled back, opened its mouth and inhaled a dozen fallen warriors. He turned around and did not return to the water.


    Almost at the same time, Gu fan and Huan Lingyue breathe a sigh of relief, the protective wall is removed, and the illusion of xingxuan disappears. Gu fan sees that the clothes behind Huan Lingyue seem to be pulled out of the water, almost transparent, and can see the profanity inside. Obviously, she has no control over the snake. If Huan Lingyue''s strength reaches the star level, She must want to accept the life of the snake, Yuan Dan to improve her cultivation. On the contrary, if the snake''s strength is higher than Huan Lingyue''s, won''t she covet her flesh and blood? Two strong in the case of similar strength, each other made concessions to avoid both sides.


    Combined with the information Gu fan heard in the inn before, he probably guessed that the monster guarding the magic weapon of Haotian was mostly the snake.


    Gu fan and Huan Lingyue fell to the ground, and the water was calm again. A transparent vortex appeared in the center of the water, which washed several people back to the shore. Those people choked a few saliva, groaned a few, and gradually woke up.


    Gu fan saw Gu Qihui fainting by the water, and it was obvious that she was also washed ashore by the whirlpool. Her face was pale, and she raised her head. She took a few mouthfuls of turbid liquid. Her eyes were bleary, with a faint color of pain.


    Gu fan couldn''t bear to see it. He was about to step forward, but he felt that his hand was tight and he was held by Huan Lingyue. He only heard her say: "help, help me sit down..." Gu fan felt the cold hand he was holding. He quickly stretched out his left hand to hold her waist and helped her sit down on a smooth stone. Gu fan hurriedly took out a few bottles of pills and fed them to Huan Lingyue. However, he found that the white porcelain bottle that had been poured for a long time was filled with seasoning when he roasted the rabbit. Only a piece of salt was poured out of the palm of his hand. Huan Lingyue laughed and said in a soft voice: "what''s the worry? You can''t die..."


    Gu fan was also amused by her words. He picked out a small blue and white porcelain bottle from the package, unfolded the palm of Huan Lingyue''s right hand, poured the only green pill into her palm, and said with a smile, "this is the pill I brought from home. You can make do with it first."


    Huanlingyue swept it for a while, then said slowly: "a green willow is like smoke... You can improve your cultivation, but you can only use it as a healing medicine for me. Don''t you think it''s a pity?"


    Gu fan smiles and doesn''t speak. Instead, he closes the palm of Huan Lingyue''s hand with his right hand and holds the green willow like smoke in her palm.


    Huan Lingyue looks up at Gu fan with deep meaning, reaches out her jade finger like green onion, pinches the green willow like smoke, and slowly puts it into her mouth. Then she took a deep breath, closed her eyes and went into meditation. After a while, the light white smoke mixed with green gas began to slowly emit from her body, forming a subtle cycle. The white one was the air of heaven and earth communicated with the congenital master, and the green one was the effect of green willow like smoke.


    A moment later, the day finally broke. The remaining monks packed up and rushed to escape from the dangerous river. But Gu fan sat down beside Huan Lingyue. These friars were scared to death by what happened last night. Some of them left yunmengze. Although the treasure is precious, they still have life to live with. Most of these friars have no sects and want to pick up cheap friars. Many of them have been struggling for decades to reach the standard level. The treasure hasn''t been seen yet. A water ghost has killed countless standard level masters. Isn''t yunmengze dangerous?


    And another group of people are in groups, toward the depths of yunmengze. Gu fan can vaguely tell from their clothes that they should be the disciples of the sect who were ordered to search for treasures. They are different from sanxiu. They can''t leave when things go wrong. Otherwise, it''s not easy to return to the school. At this time, everyone was greatly hurt by the water ghost. Although there were some festivals among various sects, the disciples of the ghost sect and the disciples of the yuan friar sect still formed their own groups and walked towards the depth of yunmengze.


    But Gu fan had his own consideration at this time. Although there were water ghosts in the river, it was safe at least during the day. If you take precautions at night, the threat of water ghosts is not big. On the contrary, there may be countless times more terrible than water ghosts in the lush jungle. Xiao inverse cloud and Gu Qi Hui also helped each other to come over, here, they a party then only left last two people. Although they are also monks of Yuan Dynasty, for one thing, the frost sect is a small sect. For another, they are too weak to take refuge in other sects. Even if others don''t take advantage of the fire, they won''t give a good face. It''s better to trust Gu fan, who once helped them, than to believe those false friends. Suddenly, Gu fan felt the pain of his right hand and was splashed by the poison and blood of the water ghost. Although Gu fan extracted ice and fire in time and suppressed the aura of Dilian, the poison was very strange. Forced by aura, he retreated and lingered in the palm of Gu fan''s right hand. The poison in that palm was like a purple bruise. But Gu fan knew that the palm of his right hand was the location of Laogong acupoint, and the poison was like a dark chess. If he seized such a acupoint while he was weak, he would suddenly bite back, and the consequences would be unimaginable.

 Chapter 62

    If it can''t be eradicated, it will break out every once in a while. We need to mobilize the aura of Binghuo and Dilian to suppress it. Needless to say, trouble is a hidden danger. Gu fan drew some aura to suppress it, but the poison was not yield to any land, and firmly occupied the position of Laogong acupoint.


    "Does it mean that the water ghost has to pull a person to carry his back when he dies?" Gu fan laughs a little, can only choose to give up.


    When he opened his eyes again, he saw Xiao Biyun sitting under a tree opposite to him, and Gu Qihui sitting beside him, showing concern. No one would have doubted him if Gu fan had been selfish enough to allow Xiao to drown. However, Gu fan shook his head at the thought of Gu Qihui''s sad tears. He was about to close his eyes and continue to meditate, but he felt that he was patted on his shoulder. When he turned his head, Huan Lingyue had already stood up and walked behind him.


    "I''m almost recovered." After two people fight against the water ghost hand in hand, Huan Lingyue''s attitude to Gu fan is much better than before, and her tone is not so coldˇ° Next, as long as we don''t meet Shen Tian level monsters, we should have the ability to protect ourselves. " Gu fan nodded, but his steps didn''t move.


    Huanlingyue''s voice sounded softly in Gu fan''s ear: "I know what you think. Although Shen Tian''s level people are in trouble, he is still arrogant. He probably doesn''t want to go with us, and the strength of that elite level is too weak to help us..."


    Gu fan raised his head and saw that Gu Qi Hui was talking to Xiao Ni Yun. Xiao Ni Yun''s face turned red and white, and he seemed very embarrassed. Gu Qi Hui put her hand on his leg, as if to persuade him, but Xiao Ni Yun pushed her away and frowned and said something to her.


    Gu fan sighed and said softly, "let''s go..." when he turned around and wanted to leave, he heard a soft voice behind him shouting, "brother Gu, stay here."


    When he turned around, Gu Qihui came forward with a smile and said, "there are dragons and tigers hidden in yunmengze. Would you like to take our brother and sister with you?"


    Gu fan looked at the huanling moon around him, lowered his head, bit his lips and did not speak. Gu Qihui looked at Huan Lingyue beside Gu fan and said with a smile, "elder sister, don''t mind too much. My elder martial brother and I just came to look for the crimson pearl grass according to the order of the school. It''s not for the magic weapon of heaven. We didn''t have any conflict of interest before."


    Gu fan has heard of Jiangzhu grass. It''s called Zhiyin Xiancao. It''s said that after being refined, she will turn into a graceful and graceful lady. It''s also normal for the frost sect to practice the frost skill and find this kind of Zhiyin Xiancao to refine pills and improve her accomplishments.


    Huanlingyue raises her head and looks at Gu Qihui through her mask. Both of them are extremely beautiful. Huanlingyue is independent from the rest of the world, and Gu Qihui is as beautiful as a flower, like yushengxiang, with a kind of beauty that people still pity. The two men looked at each other in silence, but they didn''t speak, which made the atmosphere a little strange.


    "Cough..." I don''t know when, Xiao Biyun has come to the three people''s side. It seems that he has a dry cough on purpose. He says to Gu fan: "brother Gu, there are many murders in yunmengze. I''m afraid it''s hard for you and me to retreat completely, and..." Xiao Biyun says in a low voice: "there are many different factions in yunmengze, so it''s hard to ensure that no one will follow us..."


    Gu fan''s face shows an imperceptible sneer. Xiao''s previous words are just to tell Gu fan that only with him can he and Huan Lingyue retreat from this trip to yunmengze. If Gu fan doesn''t see the star Xuan cultivated by Huan Lingyue, he may still be frightened. But at this time, Xiao''s poor argument is obvious, It''s just for a thinner face than paper.


    "In other words, if the four of us act together, then all forces will have scruples when they make up their minds..." Xiao counter cloud seems not to be aware of the subtle change of Gu fan''s expression, and continues: "we just want to get jiangzhucao. If you are willing to help, I will thank you very much."


    Gu fan is ready to answer, but listen to Huan Lingyue said: "we know each other is predestined relationship, in this case, support each other."


    Seeing that Huan Lingyue spoke, Gu fan nodded and said, "brother Xiao, your strength has reached Shen Tian level. Please bear with me for the next two days."


    Xiao Biyun nodded, took out a pocket gold note from his sleeve, and put it in the palm of his right hand. The middle finger and index finger of his right hand kneaded a formula. In a moment, the note turned into a map made of gold foil, on which mountains and rivers were clearly carved, and the name was marked with ancient seal script. On the map, there was a gold leaf hovering at a point on the map. Gu fan could not help but put his head together and frowned slightly. He found that next to the golden leaf was the Han River. On the other side was a jungle. It was the terrain here. This map was a magic weapon.


    Xiao counter cloud stretched out his right hand, and the whole map floated slowly, emitting a faint golden light, suspended in front of the four. Xiao looked at the map in front of him, and then looked at the crowd with Yu Guang. He was a little complacent and said, "this map is one of the treasures of our frost sect. It was forged by our ancestors from a piece of gold and stone after they went deep into yunmengze. Since everyone is on the same road, I can''t hide myself. "


    Gu fan listens to Xiao''s words, but his eyes are not idle. Instead, he flits across the map quickly. Finally, his eyes are locked in a place: a sandbank where the Han River meets the Jingjiang River... That is the place where Meng Wuhen and Xie Yuxiang mentioned that the sky and the earth are colorful.


    As the only one who knows the location of the treasure, Gu fan''s great advantage is beyond doubtˇ° According to the information obtained by the school, the grass should grow at the intersection of the Hanjiang River and the Jingjiang River, and only by absorbing the essence of heaven level magic weapons can it break through the earth. So I think it should be these days. " Xiao looked at the map in front of him, turned to Gu Qihui and said, "compared with those who want to get the magic weapon of heaven, we have a lot of purposes, so I think we should go to the place where jiangzhucao is to hide first. When the immortal grass breaks the ground, we can take it back to our school to recover."ˇ° Hum... "Huan Lingyue snorted a little disdainfully, and the sound like a gnat sounded in Gu fan''s ear, with a trace of anger in his words:" he thought very well, let''s escort them to the fairy grass place, and then we are useless. We have to go to find the magic weapon of heaven by ourselves. " It should be noted that Huan Lingyue''s happiness and anger are not in the form of color. If you can hear a point of hatred from her tone, it is a thousand points. At this time, it can be seen that she is extremely dissatisfied with Xiao''s words. Who knew that Gu fan had already laughed when he heard that Xiao Biyun was going to the sandbank where the Han River and Jingjiang River meet. Before Huan Lingyue finished, he nodded and said, "OK, no problem. Just listen to brother Xiao. Let''s go to the sandbank first." Xiao was stunned at first. Seeing that Gu fan agreed so simply, he began to doubt: "brother Gu, this... Won''t it prevent you from looking for heaven''s magic weapon? In my opinion, let''s get to the sandbar today. What about tomorrow''s actions? "ˇ° Well, according to brother Xiao''s arrangement. " Despite the huanling month in the ear of a "flower crazy" Gu fan nodded with a smile agreed to come down.

 Chapter 63

    A moment later, yunmengze was in the green jungle.


    Different from dozens of other sects or groups of people, four people are marching forward step by step in the bush.


    Xiao Biyun and Gu Qihui are ahead, while Gu fan and Huan Lingyue are behind.


    The four seemed to be speechless and on their way, but huanlingyue spat in Gufan''s ear and scolded: "you don''t have a soul when you see her? Can you agree to that? "


    Gu fan chuckled and murmured to Huan Lingyue: "I know that Haotian''s magic weapon is near the sandbank. Xiao Biyun escorts us all the way and saves us trouble. Is Miss Huan still not happy?"


    "You this guy..." Huan Ling month smell speech smile, then no longer speak, four figure quickly disappeared in the end of the jungle.


    The two figures gradually appeared in the Bush where they had just passed. One was white, wearing a white flag and holding a pure white feather fan with a jade handle. The other was thin, with high cheekbones, a goatee, a dark yellow robe and a pine red sword on his shoulderˇ° Lao Meng, what do you think of this young Marquis these days? " The man in white looked at the Taoist beside him and asked casually.


    The Taoist''s voice was a little hoarse, and he said, "to tell you the truth, Xiao Xie. Mr. Sima asked me to protect the young marquis. I thought it was a hard job, but I didn''t expect that I didn''t even have a chance to do it for two consecutive days. " The Taoist sighed with a sigh: "it''s said that Hou Guyun of Pingyuan is a great man. Even Ying Beihou is willing to work under his command. Originally, I don''t believe it. Now look at this young Marquis, he has good bearing, courage, insight and strength. He is really a tiger father without a dog."


    "Yes, you and I have been practising hard for decades, but today we are only at the congenital level. The young Marquis has stepped on the star level when he was 16 years old, and it''s no matter to be a marquis or a general in the future." The young man surnamed Xie sighed.


    "What? Do you want to transfer to the account of Pingyuan Hou? " The Taoist stroked the beard of the goat and said with a smile.


    "I can''t hide it from Lao Meng. I can''t help it." Then they both laughed.


    Obviously, the young man in white is flying white Xie Yuxiang, and the man in Taoist robe is Meng Wuhen, the immortal master of Huimeng. Sima Yimo sent them to protect Gu fan.


    Meng Wuhen gathered a smile and said, "tomorrow''s Maoshi is the time when the heaven level magic weapon is born. At that time, experts from all sides will take action. Since the young Marquis wants to make a bluster out of the fire, we should try our best to protect him completely. Otherwise, you, me and Mr. Sima will not be able to explain to Ying Beihou."


    "With the strength of you and me, together with the young Marquis and his guard, we can basically fight against an all-time warrior. We are only star level masters, but we are invincible." Xie Yuxiang frowned and said, "I''ve been watching the stars recently. Sirius is approaching here. I''m afraid there will be a strong star to come."


    "The star of destiny?" Meng Wuhen can''t help but take a breath of air. It''s not uncommon for star level masters to stop at one level. Some of them are lack of talent, some of them are poor in luck. But those who have a star are strong enough to be favored by heaven. They are not only excellent in talent, but also many times better than ordinary martial arts. In time, such people will be at least strong enough, It may even be promoted to star Zun. The way to know whether you have a star is rather obscure. Some of them have learned the astrology, and occasionally calculated their own star by combining their own experience when watching. Some of them have been told by a strong person who can deduce the star''s location by chance. To have a life star is the pride of heaven, on the contrary, it is common people.


    "It''s a big deal, thank you. You''ll go back and inform Mr. Sima and ask Yingbei marquis to make preparations as soon as possible. I''ll continue to follow you. " Meng Wuhen said.


    Xie Yuxiang nodded, his figure suddenly turned into a piece of white feather, flying in the sky, and disappeared at the end of the line of sight in a moment.


    In the evening, an unnamed sandbank at the junction of the Han River and the Jingjiang River.


    The dusty four finally arrived here. At this time, most of the monks were scattered in various places. According to their own information, they searched for the place where the heaven level magic weapon was born. Naturally, this unknown sandbank would not attract too many people''s attention.


    Gu Qihui went to the water bank to get some water. Gu fan went to catch a roe deer, but he couldn''t stand huanlingyue''s greediness. He went to catch two rabbits. He went to the water side to peel the roe deer and the hare, clear and clean. He cut the roe deer into several pieces, strung them on the branches and baked them on the campfire.


    A moment later, the fragrance attracted Gu Qihui, who was holding his cheek and staring at the running water. When the hare gradually tasted and the fragrance became more and more strong, even Xiao Biyun, who was sitting in the distance and meditating, could not sit down. He got up and walked to the campfire of Gufan''s barbecue in three or two steps. He sat down and stared at the branches that Gufan held in his hand, Looking at the two barbecue rabbits is like staring at a naked woman, and it''s the most exciting part.


    Gu fan naturally sees Xiao''s manner. He can hold a Shen Tian level master in his hand with one hand barbecue. If he wants to be round and square, he has no sense of achievement. That''s hypocritical.


    Gu fan took out the small white porcelain bottle from his arms, leaned over, held it in his hand, skillfully patted it, shook out some salt and spices, and roasted it for a while. Only when he dripped down the fat roasted by two rabbits and Zhangzi, he handed the two masterpieces forward. Three people and six eyes were attracted by the two branches almost at the same time.


    Gu fan then held a branch in both hands and handed the Zhangzi to Xiao inverse Yun and the hare to Huan Lingyue. In fact, Gu fan was selfish at this time. He knew that Huan Lingyue didn''t eat much. At least most of the two rabbits were his own. Although he lost a few pieces of good meat, it was better than nothing. At this time, Xiao counter cloud and Gu Qi Hui estimated that they were really hungry. When they had such delicacies, they could not afford to look like Gu. They grabbed a handful of meat with their hands and put it into their mouth to chew. Xiao said, "brother Gu, your skill is much better than that of Qi Hui. It''s not easy for you to have such a good cooking skill in a man''s family." Gu fan laughed and didn''t answer. He sat on a smooth rock in the river, one foot hanging on the water, feeling the stimulation of the current washing his feet. Gu fan''s spirit became unusually calm and excited at this time. Fully and delightfully, the excitement as like as two peas of war, and the feeling of fighting in the battle, the feeling of fighting and the fighting feeling that he was fighting, was the sensation of the blood. With the help of the coolness from the soles of his feet, he tried to suppress his emotions. This feeling of longing for fighting has never happened since his rebirth. What''s the matter this time? At this time, a bright comet suddenly appeared in the night sky, dragging its long tail across the skyˇ° Broom star Gu fan was frowning. After the comet passed, the star field suddenly became bright, and even connected Xinghan with the horizon. It was so dazzling that people couldn''t open their eyes. The 100 meters around it were even reflected like day! Colorful world! Gu fan only felt that his breath had stopped! The appearance of the broom star disrupted the law of deduction, resulting in the early birth of heaven''s magic weapon!

 Chapter 64

    The former appearance of heaven and earth''s brilliance indicates the appearance of heaven''s magic weapon, while the second appearance is undoubtedly the natural material and treasure.


    In this dark night, the bright star is high in the sky. It is impossible to see it or not. Countless birds are flying from the forest in panic. But in the starry light of day, countless figures are like moths fighting fire, flying rapidly towards the place covered by the star.


    "Mr. Xuanji made such a big mistake in his deduction!" Xiao counter cloud''s open mouth could not be closed any more. He just looked at the dazzling stars rising on the horizon. Instead, Gu Qihui reacted first, and saw a dense purple air rising slowly on the sandbar in front of him. There was a small and exquisite crimson fruit in the middle of the eight petals of green leaves. What''s Crimson grass?


    The crimson grass trembled slightly, as if shaking off the soil on the leaves, and then toward the direction of heaven and earth, the crimson fruit greedily absorbed the bright stars, and constantly plumped up.


    Gu Qi Hui raised her hand. A small and exquisite golden brocade bag flew out of her sleeve and opened her pocket to the crimson pearl grass in mid air. It seemed that the crimson pearl grass felt the danger. Her roots entangled a large piece of ground and struggled. Gu Qihui pinched a magic formula in her right hand, and the golden light on the brocade bag immediately sucked up the crimson pearl grass and the surrounding ground, and put it into the bag.


    Gu Qi Hui takes back the brocade bag, turns around and says to Xiao Ni Yun with a smile: "elder martial brother, I''ve caught Jiangzhu grass."


    Xiao counter cloud obviously didn''t expect to be so smooth. He was stunned at first, and then laughed. He looked at Gu fan and said, "it''s really hard to find a place without breaking iron shoes. It''s really a blessing for brother Gu."


    Gu fan knew that Xiao counter cloud said this, obviously he wanted to take the grass and run away. He scolded him secretly in his heart, but he didn''t show any unhappiness on his face. Instead, he arched his hand and said, "Congratulations


    Xiao Biyun arched his hand to Gu fan and said, "brother Gu, there are many good and bad people in the cloud dream. Since our elder martial brothers and sisters have completed the instructions of our school, we can''t afford to delay much time. If you have a chance, please come to the frost gate of Changbai Mountain. Xiao will meet you under the gate... "


    Gu fan returns the gift to Xiao counter cloud with a smile, and scolds his ancestor eight generations in his heartˇ° Brother Xiao, why are you so polite? If you come here, you should come to visit me. "


    "See you later." Xiao inverse cloud arched his hand to Gu fan, and suddenly summoned the curling magic weapon. He squeezed a formula in his left hand and vomited a breath of essence. The curling suddenly turned into a huge object of several feet square.


    "See you later!" Huanling month is said.


    Gu Qihui took a look at Gu fan and said with a chuckle, "brother Gu, I hope I can taste your roast roe next time." Then he looked back with a smile, and was pulled by Xiao counter cloud and stepped on the curling. The magic weapon was shining blue and quickly disappeared from the crowd against the countless friars flying here.


    Gu fan looked up until the blue light was so far out of sight that he lowered his head and sighed.


    Huanling month if there is a deep meaning to look at Gu fan, not salty sarcastic way: "steal chicken not become a rice?"


    "Hey hey, I didn''t steal the chicken..." Gu fan touched his nose and suddenly laughed: "a handful of rice, a bottle of salt, is worth it."


    Although Huan Lingyue didn''t understand Gu fan''s words, she also gave a smile. Then she turned her face and looked at the dazzling stars in the sky and asked, "all the people have gone to the place of heaven and earth. I''m afraid it''s too late to go now."


    "Well, you should remember that there is a ''friend'' who can watch it there... No one can expect to get Haotian magic weapon if it doesn''t die." Gu fan looked at Huan Lingyue and said, "an adult snake needs at least five Shen Tian level masters to attack and kill it?"


    "That''s what I said, but if you go slowly, I''m afraid the cooked ducks can fly away." Huanlingyue embarrassed Gu fan.


    Gu Fan said to Huan Lingyue in a low voice: "you have cultivated xingxuan. Your breath is too strong to attract attention. After a while, you will cover your breath with shadowless beads and follow me, so that I can try to fish in troubled waters and get close to heaven''s magic weapon. "


    Huanlingyue nodded his head in praise, staggered, and his figure suddenly dissipated in the wind. A familiar voice sounded in Gufan''s ear: "OK, unless you are in danger, don''t talk to me, so as not to expose my position."


    Gu fan called out the red and blue double swords with a sound of "Er". After countless twisted seal characters, he suddenly burst out and pushed his figure out to rush to the area under the cover of stars.


    At this time, all the experts above the congenital level are flying in the sky. The sky of yunmengze is densely covered, just like termites. The breath of any one is very strong. In contrast, those below the congenital level who have no ability of flying in the sky are not only weak in breath, but also few in number. On the contrary, they are not easy to attract attention.


    However, Gu fan had to stop only a few miles away. In front of him, the open land of a mile was covered with countless stones, big and small. They were all two feet apart. Looking from a distance, they looked like an army on the plain, standing in battle with the enemy. Gu fan felt that there was something strange here, so he closed his eyes in front of the stones. Just as he was about to meditate, he felt that countless ghosts and wolves were crying in his ears, and with a terrible anger, he turned into thousands of soldiers and horses and came from the stone array.


    "Zheng!" Gu fan''s face was frightened. He almost stepped back a few steps in confusion before standing firm. He drew his sword in his hand. When he opened his eyes again, he was not faced with thousands of murderous troops and horses. Countless stones stood there quietly without moving half a step. Gu Fanchang breathed a sigh of relief. Rao was the body of all battles in his previous life. At this time, he was also weak before the fierce anger. His back clothes were suddenly wet, as if he had been through a good warˇ° Who on earth is this stone formation under cloud dream? Just these immobile stones can emit such terrible hostility. If you command the soldiers to arrange the array, won''t you be invincible and invincible? " Gu fan couldn''t help taking a breath of air when he thought of it. Thinking of the mysterious strongman who taught himself how to kill gods and cut magic swords in the western suburbs, Gu fan secretly compared their breath and felt that the two forces were in the middle of Bo Zhong. Could it be that this stone formation was created by his own master in Yunmeng zebu? Gu fan frowned and wanted to summon the God killing and demon chopping sword in his body. If the stone formation was really under the master''s cloth, the God killing and demon chopping sword would certainly react. But strangely, since Gu fan came to the stone formation, he lost contact with Gu fan. It seemed that Gu fan was blocked by mysterious forces and could not be summoned.

 Chapter 65

    As Gu fan lowered his head to meditate, he saw two or three sect friars passing by. Seeing the stone array blocking the way, he only felt that the wind was miserable, which was obviously strange. He looked at Gu fan, who had stopped, and began to discuss with each other.


    These monks who did not reach the congenital level had no way to fly in the sky. Moreover, they were not high in the sect in terms of seniority, and they did not have a decent weapon for flying in the sky. Therefore, they had to walk here to be stopped by the mysterious stone array just like Gu fan.


    "Where is such a big stone..."


    "That''s it. How do you get there?"


    "You ask that man?" A friar pointed to Gu fan, who was meditating and speechless beside him. "I think he hasn''t spoken for a long time. Maybe there''s something he can do..."


    "Bullshit... If you had a way, would you still stand there?" The person next to him sarcastically said, "who is not in a hurry to find treasure now? Will you waste time in this broken place?"


    "Or... Let''s jump over..." the third monk patted his head and said.


    "This stone formation is so strange. There must be some prohibition. How can you jump over it?" Another Friar''s voice sank and said, "I think he has tried, or he will pass."


    "It''s hard to say..." the third friar pointed to a huge stone nearby and said, "you see, that stone is big and stupid. It''s just in the middle of the whole stone array. We jump to the center and just use our strength to leap over."


    The other two people looked up and saw a tall stone standing in the center of the stone array. Compared with the stone beside, it was square, smooth and much higher. It looked very eye-catching. The two people looked at the distance between the huge stone and them and nodded: "it''s just right... Elder martial brother really has good eyesight."


    The friar nodded with a smile.


    "Why don''t you jump over first, elder martial brother? We''ve been mixed up with you." They spoke in unison.


    "This..." the Friar''s smile just disappeared, replaced by a cold sweat from his foreheadˇ° This... "


    "Well?" The other two couldn''t help but squint at him with disdainful eyes.


    "OK, just jump..." the friar gritted his teeth and jumped up. His figure flew out. With his toes on the most Central boulder, he turned into a sharp arrow again and landed on the other end of the stone array steadily.


    "He jumped over..."


    "Oh, my God, that''s OK!"


    The two men, who wanted to see each other make a fool of themselves, couldn''t close their chins at this time... From a distance, they heard the friar jumping over the stone formation laughing with pride: "ha ha ha, I don''t want you to believe your brother. Can''t you two come here?"


    "Damn it..." a Friar''s clothes rolled over and stepped on the huge stone like a method. His figure flew out like an arrow. Two footsteps of "dada" came from the distance. It was obvious that he also crossed the stone formation.


    At this time, Gu fan also raised his head, frowned and looked at the last person in front of him... The murderous spirit in the stone formation didn''t hurt the three people in the least... What''s the matter?


    When the last monk saw Gu fan frowning and looking at his strange appearance, he regretted that he had not thought of the simplest way. He was regretting. He suddenly felt a twinge of sadness in his heart. It was also that he didn''t have the virtue to speak. At this time, he said to Gu fan, "what''s the matter? Did the fool regret it He put out his hand on his forehead and said, "who told you not to use your brain like this?" Finish saying figure Ling Feng but rise, unbridled laughter spreads: "you don''t come over again, don''t say magic weapon next to Tian Cai Di Bao, even if it is fresh dog excrement all don''t leave a mouthful!"


    Gu fan snorted coldly, and didn''t bother with these curfew. The situation just now really made him feel strange.


    At this time, it''s too late to rush to the place where the snake is. When Gu fan sat down to meditate, he felt that the snake was being besieged by six Shen Tian level and Cheng Tian level warriors not far away. However, although these six people were among the best in the treasure hunt, they didn''t want to kill the snake and let others take advantage of it, Even if they are of the same faction, they covet the original life of the snake. As a result, the six men besieged Huashe for nearly half an hour. Instead of killing Huashe, they almost lost two of them. Gu fan calculated that unless someone could lead others to kill Hua snake, they would not be able to kill Hua snake until dawn, and those who have reached the congenital level of strength are just looking at the fire from the other side of the river. The pure level of heaven and the outline level of heaven are weak and dare not go forward. When Gu fan sensed the situation of the war, some of them bravely wanted to pick up the medicinal materials. As a result, they were brought by the extreme wall force of the collision between the six people and the snake. In a moment, they were shocked to vomit blood and die.


    On the sandbar behind the snake, a ray of purple rose gradually, and a strong air of heaven and earth stirred in the air. It was this pure air of heaven and earth, like a wonderful delicacy, that attracted countless friars to rush to the depths of yunmengze like crucian carp across the river.


    If Gu fan wants to follow the trend at this time, he should also quickly cross the strange stone array and rush to the place where the snake is guarding to fish in troubled waters to capture the Haotian magic weapon, or go to rob the precious herbs growing beside the heaven magic weapon like these friars who want to pick up cheap ones. It''s not difficult for Gu fan to cooperate with two sets of body techniques, namely shadowless beads, walking on the eight wasteland, and heavenly magic dance, to retreat without being aware of the ghosts.


    However, Gu fan''s intuition gave him a completely absurd answer. The aura of heaven and earth and the evil spirit of killing and cutting are far more than the purple dense area, but the strong evil spirit has covered it up a lot, that is to say... This strange stone array may be the place where the real magic weapon of heaven is hidden! What happened tonight is actually very strange. First, comets appeared to disturb the sky, leading to the brilliance of heaven and earth one day ahead of schedule. Then there appeared the mysterious stone formation which was not on this map. It was clear that the formation was full of murderous and fierce, But it didn''t hurt the three pure heaven level friars at all... Does it mean that... All the people were attracted by the snake, the guardian monster, and made a wrong judgment? Gu fan''s eyes on the stone array had changed subtly. He took a deep breath and walked quickly into the stone array along the line of stone fast distribution.

 Chapter 66

    In the gloomy jungle, the water flows around. On the plain, there is a stone array made up of rocks. The dark wind is miserable. The night wind blows, but there is a loud noise like the galloping of thousands of troops.


    Gu fan''s figure disappeared at the end of the passage.


    When he stepped into the stone array, the surrounding scenery was like a piece of painting torn apart, smashed and reorganized, and the environment suddenly changed. At this time, the originally gloomy jungle turned into a desert of yellow sand. Gu fan was in the desert, and the wind and sand swept in. Gu fan could not help but raise his hand. He felt that his feet were extremely soft, and it seemed that he was going to sink in. It was soft sand.


    "Roar!" A gust of wind with dozens of people in arms rose from the ground, blocking the sky and the sun, as if to tear the sky apart.


    Gu fan raised his head a little, and saw that the wind column was huge and was pressing towards him.


    "What''s going on? Just now I was in yunmengze, Jingnan. Why did I suddenly run into the desert? Hallucinations? Or... "


    Gu fan''s eyes twinkled and his thoughts flashed through his mind. At this time, the wind rolled sand and stone, and the face was painful. Gu fan immediately felt the burning pain on his face. This feeling is so real that no one can doubt it.


    "Roar!"


    The evil wind roared, and instantly rolled up Gu fan. Gu fan only felt like a leaf in a whirlpool, and could only drift with the current. Any effort turned into a mantis arm pawning a cart, as if it were stupid and ridiculous to shake a tree.


    I don''t know how long Gu fan was carried by this evil wind. He just felt that he had been thrown to the ground. He didn''t feel that there was a complete skeleton in his body, but he was able to stand up awkwardly. Looking at the surrounding scenery, he found that he was on a lonely Island in a vast ocean. Gu fan was still in shock, and a dark shadow flew up along the waves, He pours at Gu fan. As it approaches, Gu fan sees that it is a dragon!


    "Shua!" As soon as the sword was swept away, the Dragon roared. He stepped back and looked at Gu fan angrily. The sword cut the dragon''s scales and spattered blood on Gu fan''s face.


    At this time, the sky overcast, accompanied by a deafening thunderbolt, rolling tongues of fire from the sky, are actually toward the ancient.


    "How realistic! How realistic Gu fan shook his head and looked up at the sky. In nature, there is no such landscape. Both thunderbolt and Jiaolong are subconsciously attacking him. This is obviously the result of manipulation.


    "Nature is, it''s impossible. The only thing that can create such a scene is illusionˇŞˇŞ The desert turns into an ocean, and the sky is full of thunder clouds. Even people who have the ability to penetrate the sky and the earth can''t do it in a flash. It must be an illusion If Gu fan had been swept by the evil wind before and doubted that it was true, now he has confirmed that he is in an illusion, because everything in nature is against him. The only flaw in this illusion is that it is too real.


    Since Gu fan knew that he was hallucinating because he had entered the stone formation, he was immediately calm in his heart. As soon as his right hand was raised, the Jingkui sword suddenly came out of its sheath and soared into the air. In a flash, people''s swords were combined into Jingkui huge sword. They used "seventy-two falling star sword", "star hanging pingye", "star flying", "Northern Star arch", "stars flying and clouds scattered", "stars scattered" and "stars shifting and fighting" in one form and another. Seventy two falling star sword was used in Gu fan''s hands, In the dreamland, everything is nothingness. Naturally, there is no problem of wasting physical strength. If you use up to three moves with the strength of the ancient sky level, you will be exhausted. But at this time, in the dreamland, the sword is as heavy as a mountain, and as magnificent as the creation of heaven and earth.


    Bombarded by the 72 falling star sword, the whole space suddenly had a great disturbance. The waves were rolling and the clouds in the sky had been split. Waves stirred Lao Gao up. The whole space is uncertain, and it vibrates faintly. Suddenly, a strange force rolled into the whole space from a distant place.


    Because the fluctuation caused by Gu fan''s sword quickly subsided. The ocean below, however, is more volatile.


    "Ang!" With a long hiss, a huge black shadow floated from the bottom of the sea. With a big mouth open, the wind blew violently, and a huge suction force was going to suck Gufan into the bottom.


    "Dragon God! Ancient dragon god Gu fan''s face changed slightly. The huge shadow was almost the size of a small city. Gu fan''s tiny figure is not as big as one of his teeth.


    "Hum!" But after a short surprise, Gu fan didn''t dodge and suddenly cut off with his sword, "break it for me!"


    Just as he was about to fall into the Dragon God''s mouth. Gu fan used the last copy of the 72 fallen star sword: "the stars and the moon shine together!"


    "Boom!" The ancient fan sword first drew an arc semicircle and cut it into the Dragon God''s belly. Then he held the handle of the sword with both hands, and the bright sword awn flew out of the body like a brilliant star awn. In the boundless sword spirit, under the shadow of the moon, one person stood up with the sword, flying like a flying immortal, flying like a frost and snow, It''s really like the stars and the moon in heaven and earth.


    At this time, Gu fan stood on a white tooth of the Dragon God, holding the sword in both hands and stirring it with force. With the sound of "Shua", the Dragon God''s body immediately became bloody, and a fierce sword rose from the Dragon God''s head. The Dragon God''s half head was immediately torn open by the blood spring.


    Gu fan took a shot and rose to the sky. Gu fan has not yet reached the congenital level. He can''t communicate with heaven and earth at all. He should not be able to fly, but he can fly freely here, which makes him more convinced that this is an illusion. At present, he is climbing towards the sky and rushing all the way. I saw the surrounding fantasy again into countless small particles, with the wind, showing another picture. When the void collapsed, Gu fan immediately found himself in a void. All of a sudden, there was a long chant from the sky, and a huge dragon was flying towards Gufan, with flames burning around itˇ° Hum Gu fan sneered, knowing that everything in front of him was an illusion. Where would he be afraid. As soon as he changed, Gu fan turned into the Dragon God he had just killed. With a big mouth, he swallowed the dragon. Spin in the air and recover again.

 Chapter 67

    The young man in white, holding a murderous black sword, stood in the void, suddenly pointed to the sky with his sword, and yelled: "even if you incarnate as an ancient demon, I know you are just a false illusion. Come on!"


    The sound spreads endlessly in the dark world, but it seems to fall into an endless sea of darkness. For a long time, there is no echo.


    The world is lonely, and the silence of the whole world is terrible.


    Suddenly a beam of light from far to near, the whole dark world of the void seems to be neatly divided into two by that invisible sword, and the whole dark world in the void is like a piece of rice paper that has been dyed, which has been hydrated and gradually faded, and finally disintegrates like countless crystal fragments, revealing a huge stone tablet in front of Gu fan, But at this time, Gu fan was not in the stone formation. Instead, he was in a neat military formation. Tens of thousands of fully armed soldiers stood up with their arms and could not say how powerful and majestic they were.


    In the distance, it seems that the sound of a horn comes. Then the north wind blows, the war drum thunders, and the dust comes from the eight wastelands and six harmonies. In the noisy dust, all kinds of fierce beasts and different species are mixed, and the armored division roars, charging fiercely towards the battle line where Gu fan is!


    Gu fan felt that his body floated lightly, but it seemed as if he had been lifted up by a force and landed steadily on the top of the stone tablet. He could see the extreme sight, the smoke and dust rolling, and the enemy was at least ten times as many as the soldiers below, just the banners and the armor of the city, The knife light refracting cold as snow is enough to make the opponent lose fighting consciousness and escape.


    But Gu fan stood at the top of the stone tablet and just saw the whole array, including eight inner arrays, eight outer arrays, eight Yin arrays, eight Yang arrays, eight odd arrays, eight regular arrays, and a total of 8864 arrays. The big array is connected with the small array, and it is extremely powerful and majestic. Gu fan frowned, but he remembered that he had heard of this kind of array in his previous life, but he didn''t remember it very well.


    Just as he thought for a moment, the rolling tide of soldiers had already come to the front of the battle, and eight gaps suddenly appeared. The tide of soldiers seemed like a flood breaking the dike, and the raging waves poured into the battle. Gu fan only felt that the ground under his feet was trembling slightly because of the cavalry rushing in. He could not help but worry.


    Suddenly, the whole battle array, like a waking giant, began to move.


    At the same time, the white tiger on the right side shakes the roaring mountains and rivers. In front of the formation, the rosefinch is bathed in fire, and the snake in the rear is waiting around. In a moment, it engulfs countless enemy troops in the formation. In a flash, the sky changes color, the sky is thundering, the earth is shaking, the wind is rolling, and the clouds are blocking the sun, It''s almost frightening.


    Dragon, tiger, bird and snake are strange, and the situation of heaven and earth is positive. The changes of strange and positive are mutually poor and endless. The use of this battle array can stir up the situation of the world and bring about great changes in the morale of both sides! Such strength can be called a miracle on the battlefield!


    The enemy, who had never been able to move forward in the mighty river before, was blocked by the battle, but broke down like a note. At this time, the original strict formation lost its armor and fled in a panic, and almost broke up in an instant. On the one hand, the array was wonderful and unpredictable. On the other hand, the Jiashi were as if they were rock against the rapids, standing still as if they were rock, No matter how powerful the opponent is, he has to rout in front of such cooperation.


    Suddenly, the space around Gufan was smashed and broken again, and turned into countless small particles flying in the wind, as if the huge curtain between heaven and earth had been lifted.


    In the night sky, there are still dazzling splendor of heaven and earth, surrounded by those strange stones, but Gu fan has come to the biggest stone tablet unconsciously. Looking up, I saw a picture of eight trigrams and Tai Chi on the smooth stone wall.


    On the right side of the eight diagrams, lines after lines of big words spread out.


    According to Shangshu, the eight formations are divided into: Tianfu formation, dizai formation, Fengyang formation, yunchui formation, Longfei formation, Huyi formation, niaoxiang formation, and Shepan formation. According to dunjia, the eight formations are divided into "Sheng, Shang, die, Du, Jing, die, Jing, Kai". The crafty way of a soldier is to save his life after death, and to save his life after death. Boy, you enter from the gate of shock. First you enter the Fengyang formation, then you enter the Longfei formation, then you enter the Shangmen formation, and finally you break the Longfei formation and enter the Tianfu formation, that is, the gate of death. Originally, it was earth shaking and there was no life but death. But you are destined to pass on the eight formations to me, so let you live and teach you the whole picture of the eight formations. Five hundred years later, this inscription passed on the secret of our eight formations to the second son of Hou Guyun, Gufan, in the plain of Beidou Dynasty


    When Gu fan finished reading this line, he felt shocked, especially when he saw his name at last. He felt that he could hardly stand. At this time, he suddenly thought of a thing, a thing recorded in history books: in the first year of Huangji, the emperor of the Great Dipper star, the Taizu emperor, laid down eight stone formations in yunmengze, trapped the former general in the formation, and the world was determined by the first World War.


    The period from the first year of Huangji to the 32nd year of Yaowu is just 500 years. Isn''t it the emperor of the Big Dipper who left this mysterious stone formation! Five hundred years ago, a stone tablet was left to suppress the eight formations of the stone soldiers. Five hundred years later, it was spiritually transformed into a celestial level magic weapon that can trigger the splendor of the heaven and the earth. People can''t help but be afraid. How terrible is the power of the Great Dipper Star emperor!


    When Gu fan was at a loss, he saw that several lines of big characters on the stone tablet gradually disappeared, and the stone tablet gradually shrunk. A moment later, it turned into a pure white jade fan pendant, which was not full of three inches, and flew into Gu fan''s hands. Gu fan looked carefully, and saw that there was a small Yin Yang eight trigrams array carved in the middle of the fan pendant, and then he woke up, It turns out that this magic weapon is made of a fan pendant on the feather fan of the star emperor of the Big Dipper. One fan pendant is used as an eight array spirit stone, trapping the great general of the former dynasty for a hundred miles and a hundred thousand elites. People have to sigh about the power of ghosts and gods that the star emperor of the Big Dipper has! Gu fan was playing with the pendant, but he didn''t realize that his middle finger was cut by the edges and corners. A drop of blood gushed out from his fingertips and fell on the pendant. There was a tiny shadow of eight trigrams on the pendant. He brought this drop of blood into the array. Gu fan only felt that his consciousness fell into the pendant along with that drop of blood essence, with his strength of sky level, He even subdued this magic weapon. At the moment when Bazhen Lingshi was subdued by Gufan, "boom!" With a loud noise, the surrounding stones collapsed together. After five hundred years of immortality, the eight formations of stone soldiers have become a thing of the past!

 Chapter 68

    At the moment of the collapse of the eight formations of the stone soldiers, the dense air of killing and cutting in the surrounding air disappeared, and the whole plain seemed to be nothing different except these broken and collapsed stone fragments.


    Gu fan looked at the exquisite pendant in his hand, sighed, and put it into his arms. When he looked up, he saw a young swordsman standing in the sky. He was wearing a shining purple blue robe, and was watching the snake and the warriors below without saying a word. Gu fan felt that his eyes were indifferent and disdainful, as if he regarded these Shentian level and Chengtian level masters as nothing.


    What''s more, Gu fan''s intuition tells him that the man in front of him is terrible. Once he knows that the eight array spirit stone is in his hands, he can absolutely run over Gu fan by moving his fingers and then snatch the weapon. Obviously, Gu fan''s strength was still weak at this time, so the young swordsman in the air didn''t notice the existence of Gu fan.


    Gu fan put the shadowless pearl into his mouth, and his figure jumped into a bush like a deer. He hid in the dark and quietly watched the snake scuffle with a group of Shen Tian level masters.


    Strangely, the young swordsman was so far in the air, but he didn''t send out a breath. It was obvious that he had a special skill to hide his own breath, so that the people below who were fighting with the snake didn''t find the existence of this yellow sparrow.


    At this time, the sand bar is dusty, and the original topography has been bumped by the extreme wall of these masters and become pitted and dilapidated. On the sandbar, there are some wrecks and broken limbs. Some of them are left by the friars who ventured to steal the spirit grass on the sandbar, and some of them are from the dead Shen Tian level masters.


    After fighting for a whole hour, the snake''s body was already scarred. All the four membranous wings were broken, revealing the severed muscles and bones. The green blood dried up and flowed out again, forming a thick layer again. On its body, sword marks and knife wounds, one by one, seemed to add many stripes to its tail. However, after an hour of fierce fighting, the Friar''s side was not much better. Three Shen Tian level warriors were lost, and two others were injured and could not continue to fight. Half of the ten men''s siege had gone.


    The snake suddenly looked up to the sky and let out a shrill roar from the mouth of the man''s faceˇ° Ah Then the snake like body curled back up, "bang! Bang! Bang! Bang


    Several tens of meters high water columns suddenly rose on the calm water surface, and even those congenital warriors who were suspended in the air were affected.


    "Be careful!" Only heard a day level master yelled.


    "This evil animal is going to fight for his life!" Another all-time warrior suddenly swept away and cried out.


    "Get out of the way! The water is poisonous... "One of the five Shen Tian level warriors couldn''t dodge, and his left hand was splashed by the rising water column. He saw that his right hand, which was stuck to the water droplet, decayed and turned black quickly. He quickly raised his left hand, cut off his right hand with his hand instead of sword, and howled with pain. His left hand covered his bloody right arm and fell down.


    It was at this time that more than a dozen congenital warriors who could not dodge in the air were glued by poisonous water, instantly poisoned to death and fell into the water.


    Seeing the successful attack, Hua snake gave a cold hum. There was a sinister expression on his face. He suddenly raised his head and made a "click click" sound in his throat. A few drops of liquid flowed from his mouth. The Hua snake looked venomous and leaned forward. He saw a large black fog spitting out of his mouth, facing the last four sky level warriors floating in the air.


    "Hide The sky level masters winked at each other, summoned their magic weapons and sped away the range of the poison fog. But as the saying goes, the fire at the gate of the city hurt the fish in the pond. Originally, those congenital level warriors who were floating in the air and were ready to watch the fun were like Smoked mosquitoes. They all planted their heads and feet in the clouds. It was obvious that the poison fog was more poisonous than the water column before, The attack of toxicity is also more intense and faster.


    If these all day level masters don''t have a way to protect their lives, they won''t be hurt much. It''s just that they''ve cheated these inborn level warriors for no reason.


    Don''t mention those who are enveloped by the poisonous fog. Even though Gu fan is so far away, the black fog is coming. Even though Gu fan has ice and fire and the aura of Dilian is suppressed, he feels suffocated in his chest and almost faints.


    "Well, this evil animal has no power to fight again after spraying poison fog! We kill it, we Qingxu gate want his own life Yuandan... "A heaven level master saw that the black fog had dispersed, and quickly killed a rifle with a magic weapon. A disc-shaped magic weapon of his right hand hit the back of the snake. The snake was hurt and howled, and its tail was thrown into the air, but it was not prevented by another heaven level master, The whole tail was cut into two from the middle and splashed into the sky with poisonous green blood. It fell like a shower of blood.


    The sky level master is close to the star level master, and there are many star Xuan in his body to add success force. The power of his hand can not be described too much as tearing the mountain and splitting the sea. Therefore, it is not surprising that this sword of hard work cuts off the tail of the snake. Different from everyone''s concession before, Huashe is already fighting the last battle of the trapped beast. The person who can take the lead in killing Huashe will naturally get the precious Huashe Yuandan. Thinking of the special effects of Huashe Yuandan, the four all-time masters are as excited as if they were fighting chicken blood. They change their hands and throw out their magic weapons, sword Qi and sword awn, The attack of this moment was even more fierce than that of the previous hour.


    The serpent also knew that his time had come. He let out a whine in the air. He suddenly stretched his body, raised his long neck and opened his mouth. His sharp teeth penetrated the protective wall like a magic weapon. He bit one of his nearest all-time fighters and tore him in twoˇ° Younger martial brother The other warrior was so sad that he held the sword in his hands. A sword came down from the sky with a piercing chill, and was whirling and cutting on the snake''s face. The snake was hit by the angry sword and flew backwards for hundreds of meters. Most of his body was trapped in the marsh. All the wounds under the sword were frozen, half of the body had lost consciousness, and the other half of the body was shaking instinctively. It was obvious that by now, the fierce beast snake had completely fought againˇ° Evil animal, I''m going to cut you alive, take your own life yuan Dan, and pay homage to the spirit of the younger martial brother in heaven! " The all-time warrior gasped a few times. It was obvious that the sword he was fighting with just now was also a great consumption to himself. However, his anger made him ignore these things and ignored the attitude of the two all-time warriors around him. He was about to stride forward to get the life pill of the snakeˇ° Well, Benming Yuandan is mine... You can''t take it away... "

 Chapter 69

    It''s the young swordsman who has been suspended in the sky. At this time, he walks slowly down from the cloud. With his dark purple robe and a long blue sword behind him, he turns out to be ye ran like a God.


    "Hundred Li Yi!" As soon as the young swordsman stepped down from the cloud, his name was called out in the crowd.


    "Bailiyi! It''s clear that this snake was killed by our Qingxu sect. It''s obvious to all of us. Can''t you take it by surprise? " The monk who killed the snake frowned and asked in a loud voice.


    "Sorry, this is what Zichen Hall of our school wants. If some Taoist friends have any objection, you''d better go to Zichen hall to find the master! As for a few ghost scholars and Taoist friends... "Bailiyi''s palm carried the wind and thunder and turned it. Suddenly, a few thunderbolts with thick bowl mouth were smashed in the sky. They were hitting the crowd. The two ghost scholars who had been besieging the snake with the monk of Qingxu sect were only struck by the purple electricity with thick bowl mouth and turned into ashes. The three purple black stars in the body trembled, Suddenly by that thunderbolt''s violent strength obliterates! It should be noted that the martial arts master has reached the level of all sky, and the power of xingxuan in his body communicates with the vast space of stars. By this time, his physical training has reached the highest level. He who has special skills can even make his physical training comparable to a magic weapon, but he is easily killed by bailiyi!


    "I''m sorry we don''t plan for each other in different ways." There was no pity on Bai Liyi''s face. A thunderclap of thunder killed two ghost monks who were close to the star level. It not only shocked the ghost monks, but also alerted the yuan friars. Since this Thunderclap can kill the ghost monks with three stars'' strength, it can also kill you yuan friars. Most of these friars are branch sects, and there is almost no Qingyun sect, He is a direct disciple of the three schools of BEIYAO palace and Zichen palace. For example, this Qingxu sect is a branch of Qingyun sect. In the eyes of these direct disciples, the disciples of these branches are like ants. Bai Liyi has just said that he was ordered by the school and said hello in advance. If the monk of Qingxu sect doesn''t know good or bad, even if Bai Liyi slaps him dead with his backhand, Qingxu door can only knock out teeth to swallow.


    Gu fan was hiding in the Bush at this time, so as to find out a few steamed buns and a piece of dried meat from the package. He sat on the ground and watched what happened in the sky. He read Tianmo Baojian and knew that Zichen hall was one of the three main schools of Yuan friars introduced by Ye Xuanji. When ye Xuanji wrote Tianmo Baojian, his style was much more objective. His evaluation of Zichen hall was famous for its thunder defense method. Before the star stage, his native place was unknown. After entering the star stage, the disciples of Zichen hall communicated with the vast star field, and their Qi was in the Ninth Heaven, The power of the thunder is very terrible. In addition, the sky purple lightning has the air of heaven and earth, which is very powerful to kill the ghost. It can usually kill the heretic friars. It is this kind of strength that makes the disciples of Zichen hall proud of their talents. Although Zichen hall is not entertained by the decent, if they fight with the ghost, it must be the master of Zichen hall. It is precisely because of this kind of decent behavior that ye Xuanji, the demon king of heaven killing, ridicules him mercilessly as "beating people with a smiling face". Seeing that the hundred mile wing easily killed two immortal ghosts, Gu fan also made a strength evaluation of him in his heart: the star level strong!


    In any case, Gu fan knew that the purple atmosphere behind the snake was not the magic weapon of heaven at all. The real magic weapon of heaven had been carried in his pocket by his own master. When he thought of these Shentian level, Chengtian level and even star level people fighting for a fake, Gu fan was appointed by the Big Dipper five hundred years ago to inherit the eight array spirit stone. He was shocked, But I can''t help itˇ° You fight, fight, fight best, I can just go through your pockets, and get something more. " Gu fan thought wickedly in his heart.


    Bailiyi looked at the last remaining master, and said with a smile: "thank you for looking up to our Zichen hall. I took the snake''s original life Yuandan and heaven''s magic weapon." I only heard a few decent friars humming a few words in a low voice with some dissatisfaction. Obviously, Zichen Palace''s behavior of profiteering was despised by decent friars.


    Bailiyi''s wrist moved slightly, and a purple electric wave fell from the sky and was splitting on the body of the snake. The half dead snake''s chest was blasted with a huge burnt black hole by the purple electric wave, and a water blue light was seen. The orange sized inner elixir was flying out of the air with dark green blood of the snake. It was about to fall into bailiyi''s hands, and there was a ripple in the void, The huge energy suddenly broke out like a mountain collapse and tsunami. It turned into a big gray hand, which almost covered the sky. Unexpectedly, it suddenly seized the original life Dan of the snake in midair and held it in the palm of its hand.


    "To die!" When Bai Liyi saw the big hand that covered the sky, he took away the huasheyuan pill impolitely in front of him. It was like slapping him in the face on the spot. At the moment, a nameless fire rose in his heart. His right forefinger and the blue long sword behind him were psychic and fell into his hand. A sword with purple light seemed to be a god thunder pointing to the back of the huge gray palm.


    "Hey The voice sneered, but it was very familiar in Gu fan''s ears. The palm of his hand was quickly retracted, and a red dragon like hot knife awn came from the extreme eye. A thousand feet away, it stopped in an instant.


    "Boom!" The Blazing Sword and the purple electric sword collided in the air. The air waves whirled and collided in the narrow space. The whole space seemed to be shaken and trembled slightly by the force of the collision.


    "The people of Zichen hall? It''s a big temper Not far away in the sky, a middle-aged man wearing silver white light armour, holding a red wide knife of Yanyue, strides into the skyˇ° Ha ha, let me teach you what humility is Before the words were heard, the man held the handle with both hands, and it was a blazing flame. The blade was like a wild dragon, and it was against the sky, and the target was the hundred mile wing not far away. When the Blazing Sword ran across the sky, Gu fan had no doubt about the identity of the man. It was Guan Haotian who was sitting in Jingzhou City and preparing to be a yellow sparrow. Ying Beihou Guan Haotian''s unique skill of becoming famous is "Huanglong sword technique". Gu fan, who had seen him use it many times in his previous life, naturally recognized it at a glanceˇ° Is it a running dog of the imperial court? " Although Bai Liyi saw that the other side easily broke his Tianqing sword, and frowned slightly, his arrogance as a disciple of Zichen hall still got the upper hand. He immediately sneered: "you are not in Tianjing City, but you come here to fight?"

 Chapter 70

    Facing the sarcasm of Bai Liyi, Guan Haotian showed a trace of anger in his eyes. He weighed the broad blade broadsword with his hand and said: "I''m here to kill you, you curfew. Let''s die!" After that, he held the Yanyue broadsword in both hands and waved it like a whirlwind. With the accumulation of knife marks, a golden dragon gradually emerged behind him. The six fingered Golden Dragon claws seemed to break through the clouds, and the golden scales became more and more textured with the gradual accumulation of the awn. Behind him, the space seemed to be torn open by the strong force, revealing the dark gap, Innumerable silver white particles gather into innumerable stars, which flow in the dark, as if they were a bright star! A kind of pressure from the space level suddenly shrouded all the martial arts below the star level. Those innate martial arts could not keep their bodies floating in the air. One by one, they fell to the ground like drunk and looked at the two confrontations in the void with terrified eyes. Even Gu fan, who was hiding on the ground, felt as if his body had been bound by invisible forces and could not move. Star level and quasi star level, even if it is a sky level master, just a step away, is a world of difference!


    "Hum!" Facing Guan Haotian''s pressure, Bai Liyi is not afraid. He raises his dark blue sword and uses a sword flower. The thunder rolls around him, and a lightning barrier suddenly unfolds in front of himˇ° Nine stars, I won''t be afraid of you! "


    Gu fan raised his head difficultly and looked at the two figures in the air. Behind Guan Haotian, there were nine flowing xingxuan, which exuded a threatening power. With the thunder around Bai Liyi, the virtual shadow of eight xingxuan gradually appeared. Around the eight xingxuan, some silvery white particles gradually condensed, It is obvious that he is only one step away from the nine star Xuan. Relying on the power of the skill after the star level of Zichen hall, he really has the strength to compete with Guan Haotian.


    "The Yellow Dragon is proud of the world!" Guan Haotian suddenly raises the broad blade sword in his hand, and the Yellow Dragon behind him suddenly utters a dragon chant, which is like the collapse of heaven and earth. He rushes towards the hundred Li wing. The air around the yellow dragon makes a huge sound of collapse because he can''t bear the pressure. At this time, the nine stars behind Guan Haotian are suddenly gathered by a contraction force, and they even emit bright starlight!


    Suddenly, a few swords of bailiyi suddenly burst in front of Huanglong. Even the thunder barrier that protected him seemed like ice flakes. With a bang, it turned into crushed crystals. A figure was thrown out in the sky. With a sound of dragon singing, countless purple fragments fell down. The head crown of the hundred mile wing was shattered, but it was hard to hide the shocked expression on his face: "Damn, he broke through the shackles and condensed out the nebula!"


    Nine to one, if the strong of nine xingxuan have enough chance, they can condense a stronger source of strength than xingxuan - Xingyun. On the contrary, if they can''t condense xingxuan, they will have to stop nine xingxuan all their lives, and it''s hard to move forward. However, some powerful skills and moves can temporarily increase the strength of some martial arts to nine xingxuan, But most of them don''t have such a chance. Owning a nebula and having a few stars are two completely different concepts. One is equal in quantity, and the other is a qualitative leap!


    If it wasn''t for the one on Bai Liyi just now, I''m afraid that Guan Haotian''s move of "Huanglong Aoshi" would have shattered Xing Xuan and greatly reduced her skill.


    "Death Seeing that bailiyi was caught unprepared by himself, Guan Haotian was in a state of embarrassment. Where was his pride just now, he was so elated that with a roar, he swung his knife with both hands and chopped bailiyi in mid air. It seemed that Huang Long was also inspired by the spirit of martial arts. He twisted his body like a snake and clawed at bailiyi below.


    I saw that a golden dragon claw through the clouds, hard into the body of Bai Liyi.


    Guan Haotian is about to cut the star Xuan of Bai Liyi into pieces again, but he suddenly frowns and feels a strange breath around him. He sees that the body that should be split by the force of the knife disappears out of thin air. On the sandbar behind him, Bai Liyi appears on the ground. As soon as he raises his hand, he puts the box full of purple smoke into his sleeve.


    "Stay!" Guan Haotian saw that his Bai Liyi was not as powerful as himself. He used such a trick to steal the treasure in front of him. He suddenly became very angry. When the sword turned, the force of the sword raised a strong wind and completely blocked the area around Bai Liyi. Bai Liyi was dressed in purple, but he didn''t have the slightest panic expression on his face. When the force of the sword rolled up, That body is dense into a group of white smoke, such as the wind.


    "Shameless, you''re using cover up again!" Guan Haotian gritted his teeth.


    But I heard the sound of bailiyi in the distant sky echoing over the whole yunmengze: "the running dog of the imperial court, I bailiyi will remember your knife, and I will give it back ten times in the future!"


    Guan Haotian opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something back to him, but his Adam''s apple shook for a moment, but he never said a word. He was robbed of the heaven level magic weapon by a hundred Li Yi whose strength was not as good as his own. In the eyes of Guan guapi, who is a glutton of magic weapons and treasures, it''s really a shame and a mistake that can''t be made. He looked at a snake in his hand and sighed. Forget it, there''s a little gain.


    At this time, the monks from all over the world have left this area quietly. You know, a decent master like bailiyi can only kill the evil spirits at most, but in the eyes of the court experts, these monks are all against the evil ways of heaven and earth, and they have to kill them. After bailiyi''s defeat, they have no one to rely on. If they don''t leave, they''ll have no fun. In fact, Gu fan wanted to comfort the "Uncle Guan" at this time. Just as he wanted to stand up, he found that Guan Haotian sighed, his figure accelerated, and soon flew to the direction of Jingzhou City. After Guan Haotian left, the terrible pressure that belonged to the strong of the star rank disappeared completely. Gu fan finally straightened up, took a deep breath, and then vomited out for a long time. The expression on his face was suddenly relaxed and unspeakable. Looking back on what happened from yesterday to now, if it wasn''t for the comet''s appearance and disturbing the celestial phenomena, the celestial weapon wouldn''t have been born ahead of time. It''s just such a variable. Otherwise, the star level masters can''t only come to Guan Haotian and Bai Liyi. At least the ghost side will come to an expert with the same strength as them. Once someone has discovered the secret of the eight formations of the stone soldiers, Then it''s hard for you to make sure you''re back. Gu fan found that the four words of "coincidence" were really unclear. It was as if it was decided by heaven or by man.

 Chapter 71

    Yunmengze three hundred miles outside, Jingzhou City.


    Almost all the people were awakened in the early morning by a thunder like earth shaking noise. The vibration from the southwest even made the livestock in the city restless.


    I saw two strange beams of light rising from the direction of yunmengze, shining through the sky, even over the rising sun.


    Countless people poked their heads out of the windows, and some people in untidy clothes even screamed and ran to the street, looking at the crumbling houses and shouting. But it all passed quickly. A moment later, everything in heaven and earth returned to normal. The people who had run to the street for refuge mumbled and walked back to the house. But a moment later, the women''s cry of surprise came from several rooms near the street, and then the creaking sound of the bed was extremely harsh in the early morning street.


    At the beginning of the morning market, almost everyone''s first words are "what happened this morning?" Then all kinds of rumors spread from mouth to mouth, the most primitive and effective way. The most popular version is that an earthquake occurred deep in yunmengze in the morning. Almost everyone who came back from yunmengze said so. If it''s a civilian, he naturally doesn''t know the secret of martial arts. He can only attribute this strange phenomenon to nature. If it''s a warrior, even though he knows that it''s caused by the collision and impact of two powerful stars, he doesn''t want to tell these ordinary people more. Sometimes, a word "natural disaster" can cover up a lot of facts, It''s also one of the ways to keep people happy. Because once the secular people know that someone can open the blue sky with their fists, break the mountains with their feet, and cross the river with their Qi, they are afraid that no one will dare to live here any more.


    So everything in the world, after the vibration of the morning, returned to normal.


    But when Gu fan came back to the inn, he saw that the guards of other colleagues were all very ugly, and they were all sitting in the hall downstairs drinking. When they finished drinking a jar, they put the wine jar under the table. Gu fan glanced at the bottom of the table and saw that there were more than ten gray pottery jars. At a glance, he knew that they were all good wine from Jingnan, and the ten people on the table were drunk. Otherwise, they did not dare to see Gu fan come in and sit still, and continue to drink on his own.


    Gu fan seemed to expect that the atmosphere would be dull. He stepped forward and pulled Li Xiaolang, who was sitting at the end of the table. Although the boy was slightly drunk and full of wine, he recognized Gu fan. At the moment, he bowed his head, trembled and cried out: "little Marquis..."


    "What''s the matter?" Gu fan raised his eyes and looked at Li Xiaolang. He was red on his face and obviously drank a lot. He was not happy in his heart, but he didn''t feel the slightest emotion reflected on his face. He asked in a low voice: "how come each one seems to have lost a battle?"


    Li Xiaolang looked at the people on the table who were still drinking with each other. He went up to Gufan''s ear and said something. Then he frowned and complained to Gufan: "in the past, even if they were playing outside, there was no big problem... I don''t know how the Marquis lost his temper this time..."


    Gu fan laughs at his words. Guan Haotian has always been slovenly and lax in running the army. He even learned from Gu fan''s previous life. Gu Yun, who was the Marquis of the plain, had beaten the army whip in public. This boy''s principle of running the army in peacetime is that I will fight hard in the battlefield. When I get off the battlefield, how can I be happy? How can I be happy. When he was a chieftain in the past, he did something like this. His division headquarters copied from the sidelines and defeated two enemy divisions with minimal casualties. After the victory, more than 2000 people from one of his divisions disappeared in the evening. Gu Yun, a Fenwu captain, thought Guan Haotian had betrayed his country, It wasn''t until noon the next day that I realized that this guy had rushed to the nearest city with a member of the division headquarters. He drank all night and called a dozen local prostitutes to accompany him. After that, Gu Yun was scolded and his salary was deducted for two months. Today, one of Guan Haotian''s guards was drunk yesterday. He walked on the street and molested a beautiful lady. He hugged her and was about to kiss her. He was stopped by Jingzhou government officials. The guy was really drunk. He made a ghost walk and pointed to the officials and said, "who dares to touch me, you dog days? Our Marquis has demolished your Jingzhou City!"


    These officials are usually like wolves. After hearing this, why don''t they give him a good beating? Later, although he was rescued by several other guards, he connected Liang Zi with Jingzhou Prefecture.


    It is said that the official of Jingzhou has written a memorial to this incident and will report it to the Ministry of war in a few days. It is said that the soldiers of Yingbei Marquis forcibly robbed the women of the people in Jingzhou, and the influence is extremely bad, so the crime of lax military management of Yingbei Marquis should be dealt with. It''s a big hat that should be carried down by the northern marquis. It''s just that he won''t be happy to be provoked by his subordinates. It happens that yunmengze is robbed of the "magic weapon of heaven" by bailiyi fishing in troubled waters. No wonder that the unfortunate guard will become a vent.


    "I can''t control your lower body!"


    I only heard a loud drink in the wing room on the second floor, accompanied by a figure coming out of the broken window and falling directly from the second floor to the floor of the hall. Shop boy looked at this scene, mouth open, but no longer close, not to mention ordinary people, even Gu fan and others at this time is also scared.


    See that close guard ache to roll on the ground, the position that the abdomen slants below has a footprint impressively. It''s obviously Guan Haotian''s handwriting. The other guards wanted to help him, but they were afraid that Guan Haotian''s anger would not go away, so they took out their anger. One by one, they could only look at the poor colleagues on the ground with sad eyes, silentˇ° Get up, dog Guan Haotian''s voice came from the wing room on the second floor. The guard quickly held back the pain, clamped his legs, knelt down on his knees, and showed his expression of fearˇ° Are you not satisfied? " Guan Haotian asked fiercelyˇ° Fu, there is something wrong... "The guard replied busilyˇ° I will not abandon you if I measure your bravery in the battlefield. You can deduct three months'' salary from yourself. " Guan Haotian snorted and said the verdict on the guardˇ° Marquis Xie, marquis Xie... "The guard heard the speech, prostrate on the ground, kowtow like garlic. Gu fan knew that just now Guan Haotian was just trying to make an example of others and beat his spoiled guards. Most of them were his brothers who fought with him. It was hard to avoid relying on the old and selling the old. The only way to go up and down was to show kindness and mercy. Thinking of this, Gu fan could not help nodding his approval. He knew that Guan Haotian had never been angry just now. Otherwise, with the strength of his star level master, the guards would be destroyed, and the restaurant would be turned upside down at least.

 Chapter 72

    Seeing Guan Haotian''s remaining anger, almost all people dare not even speak out for fear that Guan Haotian will burn himself. It was Gu fan''s loud smile, which was very harsh in the hallˇ° I have something to tell you. "


    "Cough... Fan''er, come up then." Guan Haotian heard the voice and knew that the speaker was Gu fan. He coughed and seemed to suppress his anger. He said in a vibrating voice.


    "Young Marquis, please don''t be angry any more. It''s bad for your health." Several guards rushed to Gu fan and said in a low voice. Gu fan saw that there was a look of begging in their eyes, and his heart suddenly became clear. On the one hand, these people were thinking about Guan Haotian, on the other hand, they were afraid that if Guan Haotian''s anger continued, they would take it out on these guards.


    Gu fan nodded a little and walked along the mahogany stairs to the wing room on the second floor. A moment later, he heard a thunder like laugh coming from Guan Haotian''s wing room. The guards were stunned, but they couldn''t hear Guan Haotian''s laughter. They didn''t know whether Gu fan was angry, happy, sad or miserable. They couldn''t help looking at each other, Although the silence below was very short, it seemed that it was as long as a thousand years. Only the sound of Guan Haotian''s heavy footsteps on the second floor floor, and the sound of metal military boots creaking on the peach stair board were heard. Almost all the people held their breath and looked at the pair of army boots coming down from the second floor.


    It was like the calm before the storm.


    When everyone''s eyes moved from that pair of military boots to Guan Haotian''s face, they saw that the face with a slight stubble had a warm smile. They walked up to the dining table with a smile and sat down. In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, they picked up a pot of wine on the table and gulped it down. Then they threw the wine jar on the ground and said with a smile, "cool, cool enough!"


    All the guards looked at each other at this time. They didn''t know what was going on. All they knew was that they were advised to drink by Guan Haotian in a trance. They had already had enough to drink. They were scared out of a cold sweat by Guan Haotian''s roar. They woke up half of the time after drinking. At this time, the drunkard Guan wanted to drink them again. Naturally, he didn''t dare to disobey. In a short time, he would drink about ten guards, He couldn''t find the north. One of them wanted to get the wine jar, but he caught his companion''s hand. He pinched and pinched his fingers on the palm of his hand, but he couldn''t lift it for a long time. He slapped him hard and said: "wine... Wine jar... Still... With old... Son... Don''t go..."


    Seeing the ugly appearance of the guard, Gu fan knew that these people really drank too much.


    "Eh..." Guan Haotian squinted at the table and looked at the people. He raised the ceramic wine bowl in his hand and drank another bowl of wine. Holding the empty wine bowl, he pointed to the people who were about to drink under the table and said: "you counsellors, don''t you drink very well? Today, I''m in a better mood. I want to have a few drinks with you. What''s the difference between a man who''s drunk like a bear and can''t drink wine and a man who''s rubbish? "


    The drunk guards kept shaking their heads like sheep. It seemed that they wanted to nod their heads in agreement, but also to shake their heads in opposition. One of the guards even spat, lowered his head and vomited. Seeing that they were drunk by Guan Haotian for a moment, Gu fan, who knew Guan Haotian''s drinking capacity well, was not surprised. But Gu fan saw that Guan Haotian''s left hand was slightly trembling. He knew that the bottom line of Guan Haotian''s drinking was basically there. If he got drunk, he might get something good.


    So he gave a vicious smile, opened a chair beside Guan Haotian, sat down, took the wine jar on the table, poured wine into the bowl in front of him, touched Guan Haotian''s bowl, and said: "Ying Beihou, I''ll have a few drinks with you..."


    Gu fan was about to do it first, but he didn''t want Guan Haotian to snatch the wine bowl from him. He murmured: "you... You... Little hairy boy, you are not allowed to drink before you grow up!" When Gu fan heard this, he couldn''t help laughing. The wine bowl that Guan Haotian had snatched was snatched back by Gu fan. He was about to pour wine, but he heard Guan Haotian hum: "don''t... Don''t make you... Uncle Guan unhappy..."


    Gu fan listened and had to put down the wine bowl. But he heard Guan Haotian say, "help me upstairs to have a rest..." Gu fan put Guan Haotian''s arm on his shoulder and struggled to lift up the 140 kg weight. The other hand helped him up the stairs. Gu fan was also a warrior of the star rank. Otherwise, with Guan Haotian''s weight and light armor, Ordinary 16-year-old children can get down directly.


    Gu fan helped him to the wing room and pushed Guan Haotian on the bed. He was about to close the door and leave, but he heard Guan Haotian behind him say: "fan Er, you went to Chencang secretly and won the magic weapon of heaven. My uncle was very happy and helped me out... Good, good."


    Although Guan Haotian''s eyes were a little drunk at this time, he didn''t look like someone who couldn''t go upstairs by himself. Obviously, he said that it was just an excuse to let Gu fan help him go upstairs.


    "If I didn''t fight with that bailiyi, I''m afraid I could hardly escape the attention of the major sects in yunmengze." Gu fan replied modestlyˇ° If we say credit, we should pay tribute to the northern marquis. "


    Guan Haotian raised his head, looked out of the window at the dark sky and said, "fan''er, do you know how wonderful this move is? All people now think that heaven''s magic weapon has been taken away by Zichen hall. If Zichen Hall says that heaven''s magic weapon is not in their hands, it is undoubtedly playing with all the eyewitnesses on the scene as monkeys. Would you believe it if they changed it for you? " Gu Fan said with a smile: "hearing is false, seeing is true. I saw with my own eyes that Bai Liyi took away the purple treasure box behind the snake, but no one knew that it was not heaven''s magic weapon."ˇ° Bai Liyi has offended the right factions of Qingyun gate and killed so many evil spirits for a mess. I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble. " Guan Haotian smashed the bar, smashed the mouth, seems to appreciate this kind of opponent''s happiness, as if it is sweeter than eating honeyˇ° Yes, this time Zichen hall is really a miscalculation. " Gu fan didn''t like bailiyi either. He thought of bailiyi''s embarrassment and laughed. Guan Haotian''s face was straight, but he said to Gu fan: "only fan''er, everyone is innocent. With your current strength, heaven''s magic weapon can be subdued until it reaches the star level. With your current strength of the star level, how can it not attract the covet of other strong people? It''s like a child swaggering through the market with thousands of gold in hand, and everyone will start to snatch it..." Gu fan smiles, He understood what Guan Haotian meant, but thinking of his past life friendship with Guan Haotian, Gu fan also felt that he shouldn''t hide this, so he reached into his arms, took out the fan pendant, handed it to Guan Haotian, and said: "Ying Beihou, this magic weapon is called the eight array spirit stone..." Guan Haotian''s eyes suddenly blazing when he saw the eight array spirit stone in Gu fan''s hand, He almost made no secret of his salivation for this magic weapon, and then said, "fan Er, why don''t you put this magic weapon in my custody for the time being, and I''ll give it to you when you reach the star level?"ˇ° Two... "Gu fan put up two fingers of his right hand and made a gesture to Guan Haotian. Guan Haotian could not help frowning and said, "what are the two?"ˇ° Green willows like smoke Gu fan looked at Guan Haotian with a smile and said, "the same grade is OK..." Guan Haotian swallowed his saliva and looked at the celestial magic weapon with aura in the palm of Gu fan''s hand. Finally, he laughed and murmured: "you boy... Like your Laozi, you never lose money." Then he reached into his arms, felt out two pieces of light red elixir, put them in Gufan''s hand and said, "is it OK for the red fruit to make a tree? It''s better than the green willow like smoke..." Gufan had a smile in his heart. One hand took the two elixirs, and the other hand handed them to Guan Haotian''s hand generously. He said with a smile, "should the northern Marquis like this, It''s really no better... "Guan Haotian grabs the pendant in his hand, as if he''s afraid that Gu fan will change his mind. But he takes it up and looks at it, but it''s hard to hide his disappointment on his face. He gives it back to Gu fan and says," fan''er, you''d better wear it yourself. Uncle Guan will protect it for you. "ˇ° Thank you very much Gu fan, with a smile in his heart, took the eight array spirit stone back into the ring and withdrew from the wing room. Guan Haotian confirmed that Gu fan had gone far away and beat himself in the face. He said to himself, "pull down the old face and rob my little nephew''s things. After making trouble for a long time, he recognized his master and compensated him for two pills... Loss, shame!"

 Chapter 73

    Early in the morning, a night of drunk, so that the spirit of these guards are not very good, sitting at the table to eat breakfast, almost everyone with blood in their eyes, one by one depressed appearance.


    Gu fan was the only one who slept soundly last night. Thinking of Guan Haotian''s embarrassment of seeing and eating the fan pendant last night, he wanted to laugh. He put his hand in his arms and thought about the two red fruit trees in his pocket. He could not say how comfortable they were.


    Guan Haotian took a mouthful of porridge and knocked it on the head of the nearby guards. He said: "all start with the spirit. After breakfast, we''ll start. We can''t delay the deadline. We have to go to Dali before the fourth day of March."


    The bodyguard was knocked by Guan Haotian and nodded busily.


    "Well?" Guan Haotian said coldly: "take out some spirit!" As a marquis, even though he is usually pleasant, he is also a man of hundred battles. When he is serious, he naturally has a murderous spirit. He is not angry but powerful. At that time, the more than a dozen guards help themselves with some crooked helmets and sit up straight. They show the numbness of professional soldiers on their faces and say in a deep voice: "yes, marquis!"


    Guan Haotian nodded and his face showed a satisfied expression.


    After breakfast, the party came out from the north gate of Jingzhou and cast far to the southwest. Dabeimen, also known as "the gate of broken willows", is just because it is the gate where people and merchants leave Jingzhou. Most people send their relatives and friends on a long journey here. They are used to giving each other broken willows and blessing peace, so it gets its name.


    At this time, when the spring is warm and the flowers are blooming, it also happens to be the spring exam. Almost all the students outside dabeimen are going to Beijing for the exam. Through the curtain of the window, Gu fan saw countless young men and women in Confucian clothes carrying a bookcase. Behind the bookcase, there was a brand-new oil paper umbrella and a pair of cloth shoes. Some were riding donkeys, some were carrying schoolboys. They were surrounded by many family members and were reluctant to give up. They had to give up one journey after another. At last, they could only break down the willow branches which had not yet sprouted and hand them to the wanderers, It''s more than words to say goodbye. Even Gu fan once thought that he was so far away from home, and his heart was a little sour.


    Gu fan only felt a whisper in his ear. He couldn''t help turning his head, but saw that Huan Lingyue had appeared in his car. Gu fan put down the curtain and looked up at Huan Lingyue, but he didn''t speak any more.


    "Will you have something on your mind, too?" Huanlingyue asked in a low voice.


    Gu fan didn''t answer. Huan Lingyue saw that he refused to speak and didn''t ask again.


    Gu fan lowered his head and took the quick fan in his palm. Although he tried to communicate with this celestial magic weapon which was recognized as the LORD by himself, no matter what kind of message Gu fan sent out, it was like a stone sinking into the sea without any response. This celestial magic weapon was like an iceberg beauty or a maniac who was proud of his talent. Even if he recognized the Lord, he would not respond, It seems that Gu fan who did not pay attention to the strength of the star level. Thinking of this, Gu fan was a little discouraged and began to realize Guan Haotian''s mentality of seeing and eating.


    I just feel that the carriage has been walking through the bumps for a long time. At dusk, it has reached a small town five li square. The motorcade stopped in front of the only post station in the city.


    Gu fan only heard the sound of the guards stepping down. Li Xiaolang drove his horse to the front of the car, welcomed Gu fan and Huan Lingyue out, and arranged them into the upper room on the second floor. Other guards haven''t seen huanlingyue before. At this time, when they saw Gu fan''s side suddenly appeared such a slender, jade ice cold beauty, they couldn''t help looking at Gu fan. Some of them showed a trace of obscenity.


    The guard, who was in charge of asking for a room, gave Gu fan a bad look and asked: "little Marquis, there are only two rooms available. You and Marquis have only one room... Look..."


    Gu fan almost without thinking back: "then I''ll live in the wing room with you, and give the upper room to..." Gu fan doesn''t like beautiful women, but is set up by these guards, which is not what he likes.


    Who knows a side of Huan Ling month but voice way: "I live together with Gu fan is, there is no need to open another room."


    As soon as the words were over, all I heard was a neat hiss.


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as Guan Haotian''s face changed, he threw a stern look at the guards who were about to whistle. The men quickly kept silent and stood by with respect. However, their eyes could not stop turning on Huan Lingyue.


    "Ying Beihou, this is my guard... Please don''t..." Gu fan turned to Guan Haotian and was about to explain, but Guan Haotian pinched his shoulder and gave him a bad smile. He didn''t listen to Gu fan''s explanation and went straight upstairs.


    Seeing that Guan Haotian was far away, a nearby guard ran to Gu fan, pulled his sleeve and gave him a thumbs up, showing a look of admiration.


    Gu fan coldly back in the past a look, the guards suddenly a shiver, eat shriveled back.


    After this episode, Gu fan and Huan Lingyue sat at the same table for dinner, and even Li Xiaolang was embarrassed to go. There is no need to make trouble with those guards. Gu fan is happy to be quiet. Watching the guards at the next table coax each other into drinking, Gu fan''s appetite can''t be raised. Huanlingyue''s intention of saying that sentence just now is still unclear to him. After getting along with yunmengze, has the iceberg beauty thawed?


    Gu fan can''t help thinking curiously, what will happen tonight? Huanlingyue picked up some dishes with her chopsticks and ate them casually. She stood up and said to Gu fan, "let''s go back to our room." Gu fan nodded slightly, then turned around and followed Huan Lingyue down the stairs to the second floor. When they came back to the room and closed the door, they saw that all the guards who were still making a lot of noise stopped together and looked at each other. The cat was on the waist and crept up the stairs. A dozen of guards were lying around Gu fan''s room like cats, I stood up to listen to the movement in the room. After waiting for a long time, I only heard a few sounds from the desks and chairs in the room, but there was no more sound. They all looked at each other, and each other read out a look of disappointment from their eyes. After eating something in a hurry, they went upstairs and closed the door. It should have been a dry fire. How could there be no movement? But he heard Guan Haotian roar in another room, "you bastards, don''t go back!" The roar was like thunder. Suddenly, more than a dozen guards scattered like birds and beasts. They ran downstairs and hid at the wine table. Only then did they hear Guan Haotian''s nasal voice. Obviously, they grudgingly forgave their behavior.

 Chapter 74

    In fact, it is not these guards who want to cry most at this time, but Gu fan who is thought to be enjoying the fragrance of beauty.


    As soon as he entered the door, Gu fan turned around and closed the door. He was about to ask Huan Lingyue why he wanted to live with him today, but he suddenly felt that a cold thing on his neck was on his throat, but he couldn''t say a word, because it was Huan Lingyue''s Dagger that was on his throat.


    Gu fan knew the speed of Huan Lingyue''s killing and the sharpness of the dagger in her hand. He had no doubt that as long as she moved her hand, the dagger could go through her throat and the back of her head.


    Huanlingyue smiles and nods a little on Gu fan''s chest with her other hand that doesn''t hold the sword. She says, "if you don''t speak in the car, you must be thinking about that little girl named gu!"


    Gu fan just wanted to argue a few words, but he suddenly understood that Huan Lingyue''s intention was to think that she was in the car because Gu Qihui ignored her. He couldn''t help feeling a little confused. What and what is this? Huan Lingyue put her mouth to Gu fan''s ear, as if it were a prank, and breathed a breath gently. Gu fan''s past life Gu Yun didn''t care much about these things, but his body was Gu fan''s at this time. The 16-year-old boy was at the peak of his physical and mental energy. He couldn''t stand the stimulation of Huan Lingyue. He obviously felt a mass of heat rising from his belly, but it was in sharp contrast with the cold feeling in front of his throat.


    At this time, Huan Lingyue''s pretty face was just an inch in front of Gu fan''s nose, and she could almost smell the faint fragrance on her body. I''m afraid that as long as you are a normal man, you can''t help feeling like an ape.


    "Take care of him, or it will penetrate your head." Huanlingyue turned her head, her long hair brushed Gu fan''s face gently, but her low voice rang in Gu fan''s ear.


    This made Gu fan cry and laugh a little. He cried in his heart, "Kuye, elder sister, where are you going to put out the fire? This is the ignition..."


    At this time, Gu fan''s nose was the fragrance of Huan Lingyue''s hair. He felt fever on his face, but he didn''t dare to do anything. He even didn''t dare to look at his eyes. It was really like suffering.


    "I sleep in bed, you sleep underground, dare to come up, don''t blame me impolite!" Huan Lingyue stares at Gu fan, but his dagger doesn''t retreat half a minute.


    Gu fan only felt that his throat was a little feverish. If he broke the door and went out of the room to live with those guards, it obviously means that he was afraid of huanlingyue. On the other hand, he must be ridiculed by those guards. If he didn''t get to Dali, his image would be completely destroyed.


    At that moment, Gu fan''s heart was horizontal, he coughed and said, "well, I''m going to practice martial arts at night... It''s not convenient in bed. Just help me to protect the Dharma..."


    Huanlingyue chuckles, and a "tough mouth" rings in Gufan''s ear. However, the dagger has been withdrawn. Huanlingyue turns around and walks straight to the big bed. Gufan pulls a chair, sits down, takes out a teapot and pours a bowl of tea for herself. Glancing at huanlingyue, she sees that she has already sat on the soft collapse and sits cross legged, His hands made a mark under his body, and he soon entered the state of meditation.


    Gu fan picked up the tea bowl and took a sip. Recalling the scene just now, he couldn''t help laughing. I''m afraid no one has seen this side of huanlingyue except Gu fan! But it was enough for him to have such a beautiful woman to practice in a room with him.


    Thinking of this, Gu fan put Yinian away, put a mat on the floor in the living room, sat down cross legged, calmed down, and was about to meditate. However, he heard Huan Lingyue coldly say to the void: "you two, since you have been with us for so long, why are you sneaking?"


    Gu fan could not help but frown. Subconsciously, he grabbed the sword beside him and looked around alertly. However, he saw two figures flying down from the window into the room. One of them had a white complexion, wore a white flag, and held a pure white feather fan with a jade handle in his hand. The other had a thin face, a high cheekbone, a goatee, a dark yellow robe, and a pine red sword on his shoulder. They were Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen.


    Gu fan, by virtue of his experience, judged at a glance that both of them were congenital level masters. But at this time, Hao Tian was in the next room, not to mention two congenital level masters. Even if he was two star level masters, Guan Hao Tian could get rid of them. Since the other Party chose to come at this time, he must be friendly rather than hostile, at least not malicious. Thinking of this layer, Gu Fanbian released his sword and stood up with his left hand. He arched his hand to them and said, "I don''t know what happened to your late night visit."


    Huan Lingyue is still sitting cross legged on the bed, but he looks at them and says in a cold voice:


    "These two people have been following you since you left Jingzhou City. In yunmengze, if you didn''t say you wanted to keep them alive, they would have been dead long ago..."


    As soon as huanlingyue''s voice fell, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen took a look at each other. There was a bit of fear in each other''s eyes. Although they were not the top class in the congenital level, they were not the bottom class. They were able to be seen by each other. They didn''t realize that... Gu fan had already understood their identities when he heard what huanlingyue said, If these two people had not worked for Guan Haotian, the northern Marquis, and provided information about heaven''s magic weapons, Gu fan would not have been so successful in obtaining the eight array spirit stone. Thinking of this, he could not help but smile and say to them, "thank you for protecting me in yunmengze. Gu fan is very grateful."


    When Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuchen heard the speech, they were relieved. Xie Yuxiang came forward, held the feather fan, and said with a smile, "don''t be polite, young marquis. Lao Meng and I are just entrusted by others and loyal to others." Gu fan waved his hand and motioned them to sit down in the living room, while he sat down in another chair and looked at the two people: "Mr. two, what are you doing here?" Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen took a look at each other. They stood up and bowed to Gu fan and said, "little Marquis, I want to join him and serve for the Marquis of the plain." When Gu fan saw the two people visiting late at night, he had already guessed seven or eight points in his heart, but when he saw that they were going to bow and salute, he quickly stepped forward, held them and said, "two gentlemen, how can you make them bend down to serve me?" Seeing Gu fan''s humility, they were determined to follow Gu fan and said: "if you don''t follow me, I can''t get up on my knees for a long time..." they were about to kneel down. Gu fan held them in a hurry. Although these two people are not close to Guan Haotian, they have already taken refuge in Ying Beihou''s command. If they switch to their own command again, there will be no problem with Guan Haotian''s relationship with the ancient family. But if they don''t talk to Guan Haotian first, I''m afraid Guan Haotian has a problem. They are now fledgling, and there are few experts around them. The reason why these two men took refuge in Gu fan''s command early on is that Gu fan has great potential, and there is such a background as Gu Jia behind them. On the contrary, under Ying Bei Hou''s command, there are hundreds of congenital warriors like them, not to mention thousands, and there are no two of them at all. But Gu fan really needs to employ people now. After Dali, the factions in the army have to fight. These experts are the strength and capital of their own words. With such a consideration in mind, Gu fan helped them up with a smile and said, "you two don''t know. Gu family and Yingbei Marquis are in the same vein. They are not separated from each other. If you work under Yingbei Marquis, you will work in Gu family. There is no difference..." after listening to Gu fan''s words, they thought that Gu fan wanted to refuse and was about to argue, but they heard Gu fan say, "how about this, The two gentlemen went to Dali first. I''ll join you in Dali. Then they will come with me to the army. According to my sky level strength, they should be yunqi captain. They will condescend to the position of chieftain under my command. When Gu fan leaves Dali, they will formally ask Yingbei marquis to come to my account. This also takes care of Ying Beihou''s face. I don''t know what you two think? " When Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen heard that Gu fan was thoughtful, they were very happy. They nodded their heads and said, "just do it according to the idea of the little marquis." Meng Wuhen straightened up, stroked his beard and said, "young Marquis, I happen to have a good friend in Dali. When I get there, I will fight for your account together." Gu Fan said with a smile: "Mr. Meng has a heart, that is really great."

 Chapter 75

    Meng Wuhen and Xie Yuxiang stayed in Gufan''s house for a while. Gufan learned some opinions and rumors about the imperial court from outside. Gufan also told them some romantic affairs in the court. Everyone laughed and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    When they saw Zishi, Meng Wuchen and Xie Yuxiang stood up and prepared to leave. Xie Yuxiang saluted Gu fan and Huan Lingyue and said, "I''m sorry to disturb the rest of the young Marquis and his wife. My subordinates are leaving."


    Gu fan just laughed and did not deny that Quan was the reward of being teased by Huan Lingyue just now. However, Huan Lingyue''s eyes glanced at Xie Yuxiang and finally fell on Gu fan. He said in a cold voice: "some people talk disorderly, be careful to rot their tongue..."


    Xie Yuxiang knew that he had said something wrong. He arched his hand and said goodbye to Gu fan. He turned around and was about to leave, but Gu Fan said to him with a smile: "I''m not tamed yet. I have some temper..."


    Meng Wuhen and Xie Yuxiang laughed when they heard the words, but Huan Lingyue gave Gu fan a hard look. They saw that they rose up in the clouds, left the post station in an instant, and all the way to the southwest.


    Gu fan then couldn''t help yawning and sitting down on his mat. He was really tired and soon entered a state of meditation.


    When Gu fan''s house was quiet, Guan Hao yawned, stretched, and muttered: "this boy is still promising. He has learned to dig the foot of the wall behind my back... Hehe."


    Out of the small town, everyone sleeps in the morning and sleeps in the night. After another ten days, they feel that the climate is getting warm and humid. Gu fan, who is used to staying in the north, even feels that his clothes are wet and stick to his body. He is very uncomfortable. So as long as he has the conditions, Gu fan has to take a bath every day, otherwise he will feel uncomfortable. As a martial arts master, he can use the air of heaven and earth to warm his body. He doesn''t fear the cold at all, but he has nothing to do in the face of the hot and humid weather.


    On the second day of the third month of the lunar calendar, the motorcade came to a Grand Canyon, where plantains were planted, green and green, and the climate was very pleasant. Everyone got off to have a cool. Gu fan poked his head out and suddenly saw a white line, like the Milky Way pouring backward, pounding and turning back on the reef seven times in a row, but not turning back. He still fell forward and set off dozens of feet of white spray. The momentum was shocking! The roaring sound was like the sound of tens of thousands of iron horses galloping across the earth, which made people feel refreshed.


    Gu fan got out of the car and could not help walking to the cliff. He saw that the stone walls around him had been washed away by the current for many years, just like an axe. These days in the southwest, Gu fan feels uncomfortable all the time. At this time, he feels very fresh in the canyon. Gu fan deeply inhaled the cool fresh air, inhaled it in his lungs and slowly exhaled it, as if he had been discharged by the turbid gas. He suddenly felt refreshed and in a better mood.


    Li Xiaolang and Huan Lingyue walk slowly behind Gu fan at this time. Li Xiaolang said to Gu fan, "little Marquis, this place is called Tiger Leaping Gorge. It''s the most dangerous section of Jinsha River. You can see a rock on the upstream of the waterfall. It''s said that the tiger can cross the river just by borrowing a little on the rock. That''s why tiger Leaping Gorge gets its name. You can see that it''s really a dangerous pass that can''t be opened by ten thousand people..." Gu fan listened to Li Xiaolang''s introduction, He nodded slightly, but his eyes could not move away from the torrent waterfall. He could not help but raise a sense of pride in his heart and yelled at the canyon, "Dali! Here I am The echo of the cry passed through the surrounding mountain walls and kept spinning for a moment, even over the roar of the waterfall.


    Hearing Gu fan''s cry, Guan Haotian narrowed his eyes, put a grape into his mouth, and said with a smile: "this boy, there''s a sense of pride in his heart. When he comes to Dali, I''m afraid that good guy in Tantai Mingjing will have a hard time..."


    At this time, Huan Lingyue''s eyes fell on the dark shadow below the waterfall, frowned and asked Li Xiaolang, "did there ever be any sect or sword gate here?"


    Li Xiaolang said with a dumb smile: "Miss Huan is joking. Dali has been popular since ancient times, but he has never heard of any sects here..."


    Huanlingyue laughs scornfully, as if she is laughing at Li Xiaolang''s shortsightedness. She points to the dark shadow under the waterfall and says, "then why is there a sword grave under the waterfall?"


    Gu fan followed Huan Lingyue''s fingers to see the dark area under the waterfall. Each one was slender and straight, just like a sword. He could not help feeling a murderous air coming on his face. Even Gu fan frowned slightly.


    Li Xiaolang said with a smile: "Miss Huan, please look carefully. What are those..."


    Gu fan fixed his eyes and saw that there were countless reefs under the waterfall. The reefs were extremely sharp. Looking down from the mountain, they were like a sword stabbed in his hand. It was frightening.


    Gu fan also said with a smile: "huanlingyue, you are also a fearsome person, and all the grass and trees are fighting. Those are just reefs. It''s just that the fate of Zhong Xiu has cut out this sword tomb. It''s a magic craft!"


    Huan Lingyue knew she was stupid, so she bowed her head and stopped talking. But Li Xiaolang had a slight look of pride in his eyes, and said to Gu fan, "don''t say, young Marquis, our southwest is really a blessed land, and Dali is also a place for aura gathering, known as" Fenghuaxueyue "...."


    Gu fan frowned slightly, as if he was pondering the meaning of the four words "Fenghuaxueyue". He thought, is Dali a gentle country, selling gold cave? I''m afraid it''s not a blessing for the imperial court that the frontier defense area has become such a place. Seeing Gu fan''s dignified face, Li Xiaolang could not help but smile and said, "don''t think about it, young marquis. What I call" Fenghuaxueyue "is not endless Rouge powder, but xiaguanfeng, shangguanhua, cangshanxue and Erhai moon. It''s beautiful and delicious." Gu fan knew that he was thinking too much. He quickly raised his head and laughed to ease the embarrassment between them. He turned his head and looked at the Tiger Leaping Gorge waterfall. He turned to Li Xiaolang and Huan Lingyue and said, "let''s get on the bus. We have to hurry. If we have a chance, I''ll come here again." After passing Diancui mountain, the motorcade formally arrived in Dali. There were more and more people on the official road. The girls were not native. They were wearing colorful long skirts and carrying water bottles on their heads. They came and went to the ground in groups, like countless chirping larks singing on both sides of the official road. Gu fan opened the window, looked at the blue sky in the distance, and said: "finally, I''m in Dali!"

 Chapter 76

    According to the records given by Guan Haotian to Gu fan, Dali is located in the southwest border, where the barbarians live in compact communities and are very difficult to manage. Most of them call themselves "southerners" and call the people of the Beidou Dynasty "northerners". Although in our Dynasty, many barbarian leaders attached themselves to the north one after another and got the official posts granted by the Beidou Dynasty and the wealth of wife and children granted by the Tuchang, the barbarians were not very friendly to the northerners.


    This also makes the situation in Dali very complicated. For example, just now, Guan Haotian''s guards just looked at the brightly dressed southerner girl on the side of the road, and found that the southerner boy next to him touched the waist knife in his arms, which seemed a little unhappy. Gu fan''s eyes at this time were attracted by a group of people passing by. She saw a young girl in a long skirt and a tassel feather hat. Surrounded by a group of men, she came face to face. A long skirt was like a hot flame, like a maple leaf in late autumn, wrapping her delicate figure. Gu fan was on her wrist, I saw a string of small golden bells, no more, no less, just seven. Gu fan felt a shock in his heart, and his eyes to the girl were different. He clearly recognized the string of bells, not many, not many. It was just seven bells. When they moved in the wind, they could emit seven different tones, which seemed to be a beautiful piece of music, but what was hidden under the music was the most cruel killing! This is not inferior to Jingkui sword and Longxi sword, qiyinling!


    As if aware of Gu fan''s eyes, several men around the girl turned around, looked at Gu fan with vigilance and hostility, and exchanged with each other in native language. One of the men pulled out his belt half an inch to Gu fan, took it back, and made a heavy hum from his nose, which seemed to be a warning, Then he quickly followed the crowd forward.


    With the girl''s light footstep, the sound of Qingyue''s bell is gradually moving away. Gu fan just recovered from his trance, but he saw Huan Lingyue beside him. He turned his lips and said, "how are you, good-looking?"


    Gu fan looked at her mouth slightly raised, with a slightly mean tone. With a smile in his heart, he sneered and said: "of course, it''s good-looking, at least better than the one around me..."


    Yes? You don''t have a soul when you see a beautiful woman? " She looked at Gu fan with slight disdain and said, "such a small girl, you all have that idea. You are really a beast in clothes!"


    . It has to be said that although Huan Lingyue has always been wearing a mask, it is not difficult to guess that she is a beautiful woman who is extremely beautiful, regardless of her figure or skin type. Gu fan, after all, is a young man. The beautiful thoughts in his heart are like weeds that grow wildly in spring. Wildfires can''t be burnt out and the spring breeze blows again. It''s basically impossible to eradicate them.


    Gu fan was reminded by her words, he laughed, touched his nose, seemed to ease the embarrassment just now, said: "huanlingyue, the weather is getting hotter and hotter recently..."


    "Yes, the flies are buzzing." Huan Ling month takes over Gu fan''s words stubble, lose no time to satirize a way.


    The motorcade advanced for about an hour. At noon, the outline of a big city appeared in front of the motorcade. The eaves on the upper floor of the city imitated the architectural style of the Chinese soil city defense, and even the turret and arrow tower. From a distance, you can see the word "Dali" written in Chinese characters on the blue stone plaque. As the wheels of the carriage rotate, the motorcade will follow the rippling lake, and what you can see by the water is a green mountain. Li Xiaolang saw that Gu fan was fascinated by the surrounding scenery, so he decided to go to the carriage and said to Gu fan, "little Marquis, this lake is Erhai Lake..." with his right hand holding the reins, he pointed to the green mountains in the distance with his left hand and said, "there is Cangshan Mountain, Erhai moon, Cangshan snow is our scenic spot. You must go to have a look when you have time!"


    Gu fan nodded slightly and looked at the mountains in the distance, reflecting the quiet blue water. He could not help sighing: "a stream of water encircles Cangshan, Cangshan embraces the ancient city. Despite the hot weather here, Dali is really a fairy like place!"


    "Xiao Hou ye, my ancestral home is Jiaozhou. I''ve been used to it since I came to Dali for three years." Li Xiaolang said with a smile.


    "Oh?" Gu fan looked at Li Xiaolang''s childish face and asked, "how old were you when you joined the army?"


    "When he was 12 years old, he joined the army. First he followed the northern marquis to guard the coastal defense in Jiaozhou, and later he was transferred to Dali with the marquis."


    Gu fan gave a "Oh" and nodded slightly. Just between them, the motorcade had entered Dali city.


    The shops and houses in Dali city are distributed in a checkerboard shape. It is obvious that the builders imitated the style of China. The motorcade bypassed three main streets and stopped in a magnificent building. When Gu fan got out of the car, he saw that the main body of the building was white, made of high-grade marble. The nobleness revealed the unique foreign customs, and even a bit of Royal luxury. Around the building, thousands of guards holding Ge were like black sculptures, motionless, forming a sharp contrast with the pure white walls.


    Li Xiaolang went to Gu fan''s back and said, "little Marquis, Dali in the former dynasty once established itself as the Nanzhao state, but later it was pacified by our Dynasty. This building is the Nanzhao palace. Most of it was destroyed in the war, but now it has been rebuilt by Yingbei Marquis, and part of it has been changed into Dali garrison house..."


    Have an ulterior motive, but Guan Haotian has been rebuilt and changed to Dali''s house of government. But it is a bit wrong. If no one stabbed it, Dali has the final say in Dali. But if someone is reported to the Ministry of war by ulterior motives, it will not be a crime of overstepping two words. And it may be that "supporting the army with self-respect and intent on rebellion" is a big crime enough to implicate the nine ethnic groups.


    Gu fan looked at Guan Haotian with a trace of worry. At this time, it was noon. Surrounded by more than a dozen guards, they entered the restaurant. Some maids and servants had already arranged the food and wine, and passed them on one by one. On that table, there are several Dali specialties, such as fish in casserole, chicken with papaya, pork with fire, and so on. They are bright in color, fragrant, and can''t help but stir your fingers. Guan Haotian himself is also addicted to alcohol. He opens several pots of Tianlu, which is treasured in the mansion. The guards take turns to serve Guan Haotian. It''s a pleasure for you to come and go at the banquet.

 Chapter 77

    Instead, Gu fan and Huan Lingyue sit on the next seat. Huan Lingyue seems to be still angry about what happened in the car. She is covered with ice cream, but she just lowers her head to eat food and doesn''t say a word. Gu fan can''t help but hold his elbow against huanlingyue beside the top. He picks up a piece of papaya chicken with his chopsticks and puts it into huanlingyue''s bowl. With a smile, he asks, "I''ll be formally incorporated into shuntianjun later. What do you do? Do you want to live with me? "


    Huanlingyue sticks out her chopsticks and throws the piece of meat that Gu fan put into the bowl outside. She looks at Gu fan white and continues to eat it by herself.


    "If you can''t live together, say it..." Gu fan saw Huan Lingyue angry and continued: "if you don''t say it, I''ll take it as your default..."


    "Rascal!" Huanlingyue didn''t look up and scolded in a low voice.


    "Ah... Do I have one?" Gu fan made an innocent expression, and then said to Huan Lingyue with a smile: "you said that, I don''t want to be a rogue..." suddenly, Gu fan only felt that a gust of wind was blowing in front of him, accompanied by a light sound of "pa", and his right cheek was burning with pain. He saw that Huan Lingyue, who was sitting on the seat just now, had disappeared out of thin air. The other people on the table were also attracted by the loud slap. Gu fan covered his right face and rubbed it gently. Huan Lingyue, who was sitting beside him, disappeared. So there was a strange smile on the table, but all the people didn''t speak. They just looked at the half of Gu fan''s face covered with his hands.


    "There are mosquitoes... There are mosquitoes..." Gu fan murmured.


    Guan Haotian also took a sip of Tianlu and shook his head with a smile. He said to Gu fan, "fan Er, the rule that family members are not allowed in the army can''t be disordered. Your Huan girl should live in my garrison house. Your aunt is short of company. How about that?"


    Gu fan knew that even Guan Haotian thought that he had such a relationship with Huan Lingyue. He couldn''t help but said with a bitter smile: "it''s really good that Yingbei Hou is willing to accept her. I can just go to the army and share weal and woe with the soldiers. "


    After listening to Gu fan''s last words, Guan Haotian nodded slightly and said, "you know this truth well. Many aristocratic children think they are superior in the army and ignore military discipline and national laws. In the end, most of them betray their relatives and relatives. You should always be vigilant and cautious..."


    Gu fan nodded silently.


    "Fan''er, although I brought you to Shuntian army, you still have to follow the rules." Guan Haotian''s eyes were slightly erratic, and he was obviously slightly drunkˇ° Fan''er, you should know that the Shuntian army has a total of 500000 units, which are divided into five parts: Qinglong, Zhuque, Baihu, Xuanwu and tengshe. Each part has 100000 people. Nominally, I have three parts: Zhuque, Xuanwu and tengshe, and the other two parts are Qinglong and Baihu... "He waved his hand, held back all the servants and looked at the guards around him, Confirming that they were all his confidants, he said slowly, "although these five departments are all obedient to heaven, in fact they do not belong to each other. The commander of the five departments is equal to an independent prince. Even I can''t control them casually. Once the pressure is too much, I will fall to the side of the mirror..." he took a sip of Tianlu, moistened his throat and continued: "among the departments, you have me, I have you, The situation is complicated. Now I can really grasp only the rosefinch department. The rosefinch commander Ming Hui is promoted by me. He is absolutely reliable, but his two deputy commanders, one is promoted from Shuntian army by virtue of military achievements, and the other is the man of dantai Mingjing. They are said to have joined hands recently and are preparing to raise Ming Hui... "Guan Haotian''s tone is heavy and his face is dignified, Looking at Gu fan, he wants to stop talking... Gu fan knows why Guan Haotian had to transfer himself to Dali from the capital. The situation of Shuntian army here is not only bad, but also very bad, even a mess. However, this situation is not caused by the dispute between the civilian Marquis and the noble marquis, It''s the other forces rising under the pressure of the two forces, that is, the commanders with 100000 troops, almost all of them have different intentions, but they are afraid of others. Two more forces are struggling to mediate among them. If they attack rashly, it''s easy to backfire... I believe that not only Guan Haotian''s headache, but also dantai Mingjing is struggling to find countermeasures.


    What Guan Haotian thought of was that the civilian army Hou took the lead of the ancient family. He went to Tianjing City to send Gu Yu or Gu fan, the two successors of the new generation of the ancient family, to Dali to appease the civilian faction in Fushun. At the same time, he used the potential influence of the ancient family and the efforts of these young people to prevent the expansion of the third party forces.


    Gu fan nodded and said to Guan Haotian, "I''m the Marquis of the north. I''ve come to work in the Zhuque department."


    With a smile, Guan Haotian picked up his wine glass and said three "good" words in succession, "good, good, I''ll go to write a letter of introduction to Minghui and recommend you to his command..."


    It was a long day in Dali. Even at chieftain''s time, it would have been dusk in Tianjing City, but it was just sunset. Guan Haotian still drank all the guards with a smile, and asked the servants to help them to rest in the wing room of the garrison. Gu fan just wanted to leave, But Guan Haotian called: "fan''er, don''t go... Come to my room..."


    Gu fan answered and followed Guan Haotian to his study.


    There is a jade screen in the living room, on which a crane is carved with exquisite seal. Surrounded by auspicious clouds, there is a set of mahogany tables and chairs behind the screen. Behind the chair is a picture of a fierce tiger descending the mountain. Gu fan only thinks that the picture scroll is full of charm. On the left side of the study is a row of neat bookshelves, on which are densely placed books such as geography of Southwest China and wild strange records. Seeing this, Gu fan can''t help laughing in his heart. Others don''t know, but Gu fan''s heart is clear. This Guan Haotian is an old man. He has a picture of tiger going down the mountain and a bookshelf full of books in his study. It''s very elegant.


    Guan Haotian leads Gu fan around the screen. On the ground in the middle of the study, there is a precious bronze censer. The fire inside lights the superior sandalwood. Sandalwood is very precious, but its smoke can dissipate heat and dampness, and only the rich family can use it for luxury. Guan Haotian himself sat down on the mahogany chair and motioned Gu fan to sit down. Then he looked at his nephew and frowned. After a long time, he said a wordˇ° Is it too heavy for you, fan Gu fan shook his head and said, "there''s nothing wrong with what the northern Marquis has done. The ancient family can''t lose control of the southwest, let alone the 500000 Shun Tian army, even half of them." Gu fan looked at Guan Haotian and said, "as a man of the ancient family, I must shoulder such a responsibility and mission for the family. I believe that if Gu..." Gu fan was just about to say Gu Yun, he suddenly changed his words and said, "even if my father knew about it, he would send me or Gu Yu to help Ying Beihou..." Guan Haotian saw that Gu fan was right, And he didn''t mean to complain at all. He couldn''t help but feel wide hearted and looked a little happy. He said, "fan Er, you go to the rosefinch department first. If you can completely control the rosefinch department, I will have the bargaining chip to mediate with Xuanwu and tengshe."

 Chapter 78

    Gu fan lived in the garrison house of Dali for another day, but Huan Lingyue still didn''t show up again, as if he was really annoyed by Gu fan. Gu fan didn''t want to get in touch with him. Instead, he packed up with Li Xiaolang and rode to the Zhuque military camp in Midu town outside Dali.


    Gu fan and Li Xiaolang almost rode for a day. Finally, Li Xiaolang slowed down and pointed to the frontˇ° Little Marquis, it''s almost there. Look there


    Less than five miles ahead, the black area is like a giant beast crawling in the vast land. There, the barracks of Zhuque Department of Shuntian army are surrounded by ditches and antler barracks. They defend themselves in wartime and in peacetime in Midu. In order to reduce the financial burden of the garrison, one of the measures promoted by the Big Dipper star emperor is to open up wasteland.


    Midu town is located on the shore of Erhai Lake. It is rich in aquatic products. At this time, it is full of rice just planted in the farmland, which brings the green and astringent aroma of rice in the wind.


    Li Xiaolang has not been here, but this time his mood is different from before. In the past, he just followed Guan Haotian to make an inspection tour and came here with the mood of playing. He was a spectator. However, joining the camp today is tantamount to officially becoming a member of the Zhuque Department of Shuntian army with Gu fan. Although he may not really be staying in the Zhuque department for many years, he is also a participant.


    "Young Marquis, what kind of official position will you be given by Lord Hui?" Li Xiaolang held his chin and looked at the camp in front of him. He asked with a smile: "I will not let you be the deputy commander as soon as I pass, will I?"


    "The deputy commander may not be. After all, he is equal to a general''s salary. But with my strength, there is always a cloud riding captain." Gu fan murmured.


    Although the five troops of the Shuntian army are nominally controlled by the northern Marquis Guan Haotian, in fact, due to the selection of soldiers from the local area and the constant promotion of soldiers to the posts of commander or even above through military achievements, it is easy for them to form their own forces, and each leader takes over the power of the army, making these armies increasingly become vassal forces, This is also the embarrassing reality that the local town Garrison has to face.


    When you go to Yuanmen, you can see a few big flagpoles standing outside Yuanmen. The banners are flying, and the words "the king of Beidou obeys the heavenly army" are written, just like dragons and snakes, which is very powerful. Another flag flying here is a phoenix reborn from fire. A rosefinch is painted with gold thread on the red flag, which is hunting in the wind. Obviously, this is the flag of the rosefinch department.


    This huge camp covers an area of tens of miles. The 100000 soldiers of the rosefinch department, half of whom are garrisoned and half of whom are trained, rotate once a quarter. Therefore, these 100000 soldiers are stationed here on weekdays, eating, sleeping and practicing here.


    The camp is like a beehive. You can''t see the end at a glance. In the distant arena, the soldiers of the rosefinch department are practicing. The way to distinguish these soldiers from the soldiers of other departments is the red helmets on their heads. From a distance, they look like countless burning flames. The whole barracks was solemn and orderly, and the soldiers were even more energetic and strong. At a glance, we knew that Ming Hui, the commander of Zhuque department, was a good general.


    When the armored soldier outside the door saw them, he knew Li Xiaolang. He immediately came up to salute and said, "brother wolf, what brings you here? The commander and the deputy commander are discussing business in the big account. They are not allowed to disturb. Please wait outside the big account first, and he will see you later!"


    "Ha ha!" Li Xiaolang dismounted, gave the reins to the Jiashi, and said: "this time I''m not the leading role... The little Marquis here is..."


    "The prince of Yingbei Marquis?" The Jiashi could not help but be stunned. According to reason, even if Guan Haotian had children, he couldn''t be so big... But obviously, the young man beside Li Xiaolang was a big man. He judged people by their appearance, so he was enthusiastic about Li Xiaolang and ignored him. I can''t say that this noble man felt a little unhappy. The Jia Shi''s face showed an embarrassed expression. He was also a rude man. At this time, he didn''t know what to say. But Li Xiaolang shook his head and said, "it''s not Yingbei Marquis, it''s the second son of Pingyuan Marquis''s house..."


    "Plain Marquis''s mansion!" The Jia Shi exclaimed with surprise. He was about to talk to Gu fan, but Gu fan gave a smile and said to the Jia Shi, "please lead the way ahead..."


    "OK, ok..." the Jiashi turned around, holding a long spear to lead the way for the two groups, and all the way to a side account outside the tent. Then he pulled Li Xiaolang with his elbow and walked out of the tent with him.


    Before Li Xiaolang could speak, the Jiashi could not wait to hold him and asked, "is this the second son of the ancient family, who is 16 years old and has set foot on the top of heaven? How can Beihou get him here? "


    Li Xiaolang nodded with a smile and said to him, "it''s the little marquis. As for why he came to the rosefinch department, marquis naturally has his consideration. Can we guess?"


    The Jiashi looked at Gu fan, who was sitting in the tent. He sighed and said, "now there are prince''s sons who don''t go out in a carriage and ride horses... I saw him riding with you. I thought he was the same bodyguard as you. He didn''t wait to see me when he saw that he was a stranger again..." he sighed, as if he was complaining about his blindness, "I didn''t expect that he was the prince of Pingyuan Marquis... Fortunately, he didn''t have any temper and looked approachable... Where was he like that..."


    The Jia Shi was about to hold Li Xiaolang and complain to him, but he saw Li Xiaolang stand up his right hand and make a silent gesture in front of him, saying: "the wall has ears, don''t say it again..." the Jia Shi nodded silently, but he was a rude man after all. He was upright and didn''t speak up. He said: "what''s the position of the little marquis in the rosefinch department? Deputy commander? Get rid of the powerful huyanyun as soon as possible! " Li Xiaolang glanced at the Jiashi and stopped talking to him. As if he was hiding from the God of plague, he turned and left, and got into the camp where Gu fan was. After Li Xiaolang went out, Gu fan came out and looked at the camp of the rosefinch Department curiously. The commander''s tent is in the southeast of the camp. It''s a huge wooden barracks with a flag on the roof and the word "governor" written on it. This flag is also the highest flag in the whole camp, which can be seen from a long distance. Around the tent, every five or six steps away, there is a strong iron armor guard. He presses the sword in his hand, wears phosphorous fish fillets armor, layers on top of each other, and pulls a red turban across his head, which is a sign to distinguish the rosefinch department from other departments.

 Chapter 79

    "Little Marquis, how did you come out?" Li Xiaolang turned to the tent and saw that Gu fan had disappeared. He was worried, but Gu fan outside the tent was staring at the flying flag in a daze. He quickly stepped forward and asked with a smile.


    Gu fan turned around carelessly and said to Li Xiaolang, "it''s nothing. I just feel stuffy in the tent. I want to come out and have a look..." and he followed Li Xiaolang back to the tent.


    An elite guard in black chain armour in the tent met Gu fan and said respectfully, "the commander and the deputy commander are discussing business. Please wait for a moment."


    They nodded and sat up on two faded mahogany chairs in the tent. Li Xiaolang knows this place, but Gu fan is here for the first time. He can''t help looking at the furnishings in the tent. The furnishings here are very simple. It''s just a long table in the middle of the tent. Behind the long table is a hanging silk map with countless thin lines painted in red, blue and black. On the two rows of wooden frames in the camp, there are sparkling swords, swords and halberds, which set off a kind of killing atmosphere.


    The guard served tea, and they were safe in the tent, then they retired.


    Looking at the big tent, Gu fan looked at Li Xiaolang thoughtfully and asked, "Xiaolang, can you tell me what kind of person this Minghui commander is?"


    "Er..." Li Xiaolang frowned slightly and said to Gu fan in a low voice: "it is said that Lord Hui has a good way of fighting..."


    "How can there be a set?" Gu fan can''t help asking. In his opinion, it is more advantageous for him to have as much information as possible before meeting Ming Hui.


    "Young Marquis, commander Minghui was very brave in his attack on the purple swamp barbarians after Marquis arrived in Dali. He took the lead in the front of the army. He used to be the Fenwu captain of the rosefinch department. His troops rushed to the front of the whole army and once won Dianchi, an important frontier town of the barbarians, but in... "Li Xiaolang unconsciously looked around and confirmed that no one else was eavesdropping. Then he lowered his voice and said:" only half a year ago, a strong man came from the barbarians of Zili swamp and led the barbarians to fight against us, According to the legend of the southerners, it seems to be called "Princess Jiuli."


    "Is the strong man a woman?" Gu fan was a little surprised, but when he thought of Huan Lingyue, who was not soft hearted but could not kill animals around him, he only felt that the world was so big that there were all kinds of strange things, so he didn''t reflect too much.


    "Yes, in the past six months, almost all the five Shuntian army units have been defeated by her. Those who lost a little more have even lost nearly ten thousand people in a big war." Li Xiaolang knows this kind of thing. Even if it comes out of the Shuntian army, Guan Haotian, the northern Marquis, will blockade it immediately. Otherwise, when it comes to the capital, he knows that the Shuntian army has suffered so many defeats in the past six months. I''m afraid that Guan Haotian and the dantai Mingjing will not even be able to protect their heads.


    "The soldiers of our Beidou Dynasty are very effective in practicing martial arts, and they are equipped with more elite equipment. In this case, they all pay tens of thousands of casualties... Don''t the barbarians want to be dead?" Gu fan frowned. He was also impressed by the equipment and combat effectiveness of Zili barbarians. Most of them were only bronzes, fighting with soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty who had been replaced with iron or even steel weapons. Those weapons and armor were almost as good as flour. "Little Marquis, even you think so..." Li Xiaolang shook his head and sighedˇ° When he received the battle report, he asked the same question. At that time, it was the Tantai Mingjing department where the accident happened, and he was still a little complacent... But it was the barbarian casualties... "Li Xiaolang stretched out his right hand and stretched out his palm to make a gesture.


    "Fifty thousand?" Gu fan frowned slightly and said: "the proportion of casualties is very small... This princess Jiuli is really a character..."


    But Li Xiaolang shook his head, raised his hand and said, "it''s said that there is only this number... It''s like losing the whole Shun Tian army."


    "Five thousand!" Gu fan exclaimed, "how can this be possible!" Li Xiaolang quickly made a silent gesture, "now the Shuntian army is very sensitive to this number. If you mention it casually, you will be punished according to disturbing the morale of the army!"


    "Keke..." Li Xiaolang coughed softly and continued: "this number is said to be calculated according to the corpses of barbarians left on the battlefield when the barbarian army was cleaning the battlefield. It can''t be ruled out that the soldiers who were seriously injured died later, and the corpses of a group of dead soldiers taken away by the barbarians, but it should be in this number..."


    With 5000 losses, nearly ten thousand casualties of the elite troops of the Beidou Dynasty have been exchanged. What a superb command skill! Gu fan frowned. If he was commanding a weak brigade like the barbarian troops to fight against the elite of the Shun Tian army, unless the opponent didn''t have a star level master, he would join the battlefield with his star level strength, Otherwise, he will not be able to make such a record. "But this princess of Jiuli is indeed the lucky star of master Minghui..." Li Xiaolang said in a low voice: "only the rosefinch division of the Shun heavenly army has suffered the least loss in the past six months... Master Minghui is brave in battle, has made a lot of achievements, and has not suffered defeat and deducted points. Compared with several members of the same period, his promotion is naturally faster." Li Xiaolang explained.


    "Commander Ming Hui can compete with this princess Jiuli. It seems that there is a heaven out there!" Gu fan sighed when he heard the words. It seemed that he had been guarding Cangyuan in his previous life. He thought that there were few opponents in Tianxuan Prefecture. Unexpectedly, he became a frog in the bottom of the well.


    Who knows Li Xiaolang couldn''t help laughing when he heard the speech. He raised his head and laughed. Then he bent down and put one hand on his belly, but he still laughed. Even Gu fan doubted whether he would laugh. He could not help but raised his face and asked: "is it so funny?" Seeing that Gu fan''s face had changed, Li Xiaolang quickly gathered a smile, but his face was full of smiles, and his eyes were overflowing with tearsˇ° Well, don''t laugh. " Gu fan poked Li Xiaolang''s arm and said, "tell me, what''s the matter..." Li Xiaolang turned his eyes, moved his body to the side, got close to Gu fan''s ear, covered his mouth with one hand, bit his ear and said a few words. Gu fan suddenly raised his eyebrows and looked at Li Xiaolang. His face was full of surprise: "this... Can''t be..." Li Xiaolang patted Gu fan on the shoulder with a smile and said: "Xiao Hou ye, this is all passed down by other people, but I really don''t know..." "you put the responsibility on the clean... Don''t know..." Gu fan saw Li Xiaolang''s smooth, Even some fear, can''t help but have some heart to him. It is said that the soldiers of several other departments commented on the troops led by Ming Hui like this: "when the barbarians just fought with them, they could cut them down with axes; When the axe is pulled out, the spear can pierce them; When they turned to pick up the spear, they had already run away and had to shoot with bows and arrows; By the time they put up their arrows, these people had already run and disappeared... "

 Chapter 80

    Gu fan could not help laughing when he heard Li Xiaolang''s vivid description. In my heart, I can''t help looking forward to the commander of the Zhuque Department of Shuntian army. After all, no matter what, he will be his first boss in the army.


    The meeting in the big tent was obviously very important. Just when they were sleepy, the elite bodyguard came quickly and said respectfully: "please, commander


    "At last it''s time." Gu fan got up to stretch and straighten out. He turned his head and saw that Li Xiaolang was a little nervous. He asked in a strange voice: "how? I''m afraid I''ve been heard to speak ill of him just now? "


    Li Xiaolang suddenly a spirit, swallowed saliva, did not speak, straightened clothes, with the bodyguard went out.


    The bodyguard led the way. Gu fan and Li Xiaolang walked through more than a dozen black armor guards pressing their swords and walked into the wooden house.


    When they entered the door, they saw a lot of people standing in the spacious room. Facing the door was a three foot long bronze table. The Silk Map on it was closed and turned over. Next to it was a silver helmet with gluttonous pattern. Behind the bronze table, there was a man sitting on his knees. He had a Chinese character face, thick eyebrows and big eyes. He was slender and looked like a sharp sword that could come out at any time, He is wearing a small piece of silver and white iron armor, which can spread the opponent''s power evenly on the whole armor, so that he can resist most attacks without infusing the true Qi of heaven and earth on the battlefield.


    Gu fan noticed that Ming Hui''s eyes were not only big, but also bright. The outline of his face seemed to be a little stiff, but his angular face showed a firm and resolute temperament. His bronze skin made him look like a strong cow, and his whole body exuded the unique bravery of soldiers. At this point, he roughly believed that the commander was indeed a brave general who dared to fight in the battlefield.


    Gu fan, who was also fighting on the battlefield, had a feeling of sympathy for the Minghui commander in his heart.


    There were two mahogany chairs on both sides of the bronze case, and five or six people stood on each side. Close to the copper case, a general in black armor sat on the two mahogany chairs on the left and right. Behind them stood a row of warriors. Although there was no difference in the armor, it was obvious that their attitude was much more modest than the two, Obviously, these are the Fenwu and yunqi under the deputy commander.


    Even if Gu fan just glanced at it unintentionally, he saw a trace of arrogance on the faces of the two deputy commanders sitting there. It was not a kind of arrogance of galloping on the battlefield and giving up others. It was a kind of arrogant and self righteous performance, which made people feel very uncomfortable. One of them, sitting on the left, has a white face and willow eyebrows. He has a slight lack of expression in his eyes, but his face is soft. If he is not in a military uniform, he would be regarded as a woman disguised as a man; The one on the right is another kind of weather. His face is dark and his eyes are bright. Even through his armor, you can still see that his muscles are as neat as rocks. Indeed, he feels like rocks.


    When commander Minghui saw Gu fan, his eyes flashed with joy and he stood up with a smile.


    Gu fan stepped forward quickly, touched the ground on one knee with Li Xiaolang, saluted and said, "see you, commander!"


    "You don''t have to be polite..." Ming Hui hurried forward, picked up Gu fan, looked at him with his eyes, and said with a smile, "if you are willing to come to my Zhuque department, you will give Ming a face. In the future, you can only treat the barracks as your own."


    When the two deputy commanders sitting on the chair heard the word "Xiao Hou Ye", they could not help but flash a different color in their eyes. They looked at each other, but what they saw from each other''s eyes was confusion and confusion.


    Ming Hui put his arm around Gu fan''s shoulder, turned around, pointed to the two men with a smile, and said to Gu fan, "this is deputy commander huyanyun. After the general, his strength has reached all day level. He is really a rare talent in the army." The vice president, who was called huyanyun, leaned slightly and didn''t even stand up. However, Gu fan can also understand that in Tianjing City, the noble Marquis and the ancient family want to maintain their respect completely because of their face. They want to whitewash the illusion that the generals are of one heart and one virtue and help the country together. It is normal for them to be indifferent when they come out of the Sifang city at the foot of the world.


    There was a twinkle of displeasure in Ming Hui''s eyes, but with a smile on his face, he turned to the man like a rock on the other side and said, "this is the commander of Yan Longjun, the first warrior of Dali, and his strength is all day long. He was willing to serve the imperial court before he joined the Zhuque Department of Shuntian Army..."


    The man stood up as if he were a rock monster. Gu fan leaned slightly towards the figure like the iron tower and said modestly, "I''ve heard the name of commander Yan for a long time. It''s like thunder in my ears!"


    There was a smile on Yan Longjun''s face and he didn''t speak. Quan made a kind reply.


    Hu Yanyun looked at Ming Hui and Gu fan, and asked, "commander Ming Hui, who is this young marquis in the military mansion?"


    Ming Hui seemed to be waiting for Hu Yanyun''s words. He raised his mouth slightly, raised a smile, stretched out his right hand, poked it, and said: "the one on the plain Marquis''s residence who is now stationed in Ili to suppress the hete people..."


    "Ancient home!" Huyanyun exclaimed, and the way he looked at Gufan was very different, even with a kind of vigilance and awe. The head of the grass-roots Marquis was Guyun, the Marquis of the plain. What does Guyun mean to send one of his sons to Shuntian army? The meaning of such an action is too much and too complicated!


    "Yes, this is Gufan, the second son of Pingyuan marquis." Ming Hui looks at a group of Yun Qi Wei and Fen Wu Wei behind them and says. Only a neat exclamation came from the tent. Hou Guyun of the plain made his fortune from an ordinary soldier and became a powerful party guarding Yili with millions of soldiers in hand, competing with the dantai family and the Murong family. It has to be said that he is a grass-roots myth in the army, which naturally won the favor and even worship of many middle and lower level officers. The intention of Ming Hui''s words is very obvious, that is to pull the banner to pull the tiger''s skin, take the banner of the ancient family, and pre emptively recruit those middle and lower level officers who have the tendency of centrifugation to return to their command. Gu fan also saw Ming Hui''s intention and said in a calm tone that didn''t match his age: "commander Ming Hui, although his father is far away in Cangyuan, he is always concerned about the situation in the southwest. Ying Beihou once recommended to his father that Ming Hui was brave and resourceful in fighting. " After listening to Gu fan''s words, Ming Hui felt very helpful. His face was bright and his waist was straight. He raised his head slightly and saw that some of the generals'' eyes changed.

 Chapter 81

    How did Ming Hui not know the truth of repaying the rich with the peaches? He glanced at the middle and lower ranking officers, then looked at huyanyun and yanlongjun, and said, "the young marquis is under the command of our Zhuque department. Do you think it''s appropriate to give him a position?"


    When Li Xiaolang heard that he was going to give Gu fan a military rank, he immediately raised his ears. After all, he is now Gu fan''s adjutant. The higher Gu fan''s position is, the better it is for him.


    When it comes to such sensitive issues, everyone will be silent. After all, there are so many military posts in the Ministry, and the last one will be one less. No one wants to be a stepping stone for others.


    Huyanyun and yanlongjun also turned their eyes and didn''t seem to hear Minghui''s question.


    Ming Hui seems to have expected such a result. He looks at the people in the account and says harshly, "Han Shan didn''t come again? According to him, he can be dealt with by military law for a long time! "


    Huyan Yun frowned and wrinkled into the word "Chuan". Han Shan was his yunqi captain. He used to be his personal follower. Later, Huyan Yunsheng became deputy commander, and he also became yunqi captain. But Han Shan had a problem that he could not change all the time, that is, he was addicted to alcohol. Obviously, today he was drinking again and missed the meeting. It would be better if he didn''t come to the meeting at ordinary times, This just gives Ming Hui a real excuse.


    When they heard that Minghui had named Hanshan, most of them knew what he meant. The fire would burn to huyanyun''s head.


    "My Lord, in the opinion of my subordinates, how about the position of the little Marquis on top of Hanshan?" Next head of a Fenwu Wei Gong voice way. He was Ming Hui''s confidant. He grasped the meaning of Ming Hui''s words and knew that he needed someone to break the words.


    Several people in front of him immediately cast a scornful look at him. It is human nature to push people down the wall, but the first one will inevitably give others a say, or even hate.


    Ming Hui''s eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that he was in a better mood. He looked at the crowd and asked, "what do you think?"


    Now that Ming Hui has spoken, Gu fan is also a member of the plain Marquis''s residence. It is obvious that Gu fan''s succession to Hanshan has become an established fact. Everyone is willing to push the boat along with the current, and none of these middle and lower ranking generals has any objection. Instead, Hu Yanyun slowly stands up, takes a few steps towards Gu fan, raises his eyebrows, looks at Gu fan, and hesitates to speak.


    In fact, when huyanyun stands up at this time, Ming Hui and Gu fan are not surprised at all. On the contrary, if Han Shan''s boss is extremely indifferent, Gu fan will be suspicious. Just that kind of vision makes Gu fan feel uncomfortable, with a hint of frivolity.


    "What''s the opinion of commander Huyan?" Seeing that Hu Yanyun didn''t open his mouth, Ming Hui just looked at Gu fan with that kind of eyes. It was really a bit impolite. He could not help frowning and asking.


    Hu Yanyun nodded, looked at Gu fan slowly and asked, "how old is the little Marquis now? How much is the cultivation of martial arts


    Gu fan looked at Hu Yanyun playfully, as if to see his intention of asking this sentence, and said: "after 17 years old, I''m not sensitive. I''ve just stepped into the sky level."


    Gu fan''s words seemed modest, and many generals around him had already uttered a neat exclamation. Stepping on the level of zhuxingjie and kuotan, I have been able to stand on my own in the rosefinch department. It''s incredible that this young marquis is only 17 years old!


    Since huyanyun is a heaven level master, he can see Gu fan''s strength at a glance. However, at this time, he asked Gu fan to say it in person, but he didn''t know what he meant.


    "You are worthy of being a young talent!" Huyan cloud shallow smile, then folded up, eyes unexpectedly incomparably sharp way: "before can have the war merit?"


    "How can I have a chance to make contributions to the national army if I have not been enlisted before?" Gu fan stares back impolitely in the face of Hu Yanyun''s gaze. At this time, he had guessed that huyanyun wanted to prevent himself from serving as the captain of yunqi on the ground of his lack of military achievements. Since the other side had made it clear that he wanted to be a stumbling block, Gu fan would not give him a good face.


    "Little marquis is still young, so let''s start from an ordinary soldier..." Hu Yanyun''s face was wearing an elusive smile, and his lips gently uttered such a sentence, "anyway, I have frequent conflicts with Zili barbarians recently. Little Marquis has excellent martial arts, and he is also a general. He knows the art of war well, and I believe that he will soon be able to accumulate a lot of military achievements, At that time, even if the young marquis is qualified to take the position of my deputy commander, Yun doesn''t have a complaint... "He smiles at the generals of his own faction behind him, and continues to say:" on the contrary, if the young Marquis directly becomes Yun Qiwei by virtue of the power of the plain Marquis''s house, I''m afraid it''s hard to convince the soldiers in the army... "


    Huyanyun''s words have been very obvious. Even if you insist on taking the yunqi captain today, many of the soldiers under him are Hanshan''s people. You won''t be comfortable!


    As soon as this remark came out, all the generals on the other side were shocked, and some even wiped the sweat on their foreheads. In fact, huyanyun knows that the yingmu Marquis and the Pingyuan Marquis have been fighting for a long time. Whether he has his own words or not, he has to fight with Gu fan. Instead of doing so, he should clarify his position and directly suppress the rise of Gu fan, so as to avoid the danger of raising a tiger.


    Minghui is also sweating from behind. He didn''t expect that huyanyun would not give face to Pingyuan Marquis mansion. When he first met him, he would tear his face to fight with Gu fan and bite Gu fan. He didn''t succeed in fighting. He even wanted to let the grand little Marquis of Pingyuan Marquis mansion be an ordinary soldier. Besides, he asked Minghui whether he should agree, Guan Haotian agreed or Gu Yun agreed? If the above two know, Ming Hui in the military will be mixed to the end!


    Who knows, Gu fan raised his mouth slightly and hummed coldly. He looked at Huyan cloud and said, "well, what''s the position of commander Huyan in the armyˇ° Hu Yanyun looked at Gu fan and continued: "but the strength of the army has reached the kuotan level, even the congenital level. There are still many people staying in the cloud cavalry. After all, there are many people practicing martial arts in the army, but their positions are limited. This is also a common situation."ˇ° Does commander Huyan know that there is such a custom in the Beidou dynasty? " Gu fan looked at Hu Yanyun with a sneer and said: "Confucianism stresses that punishment is not superior to the doctor, and etiquette is not inferior to the common people. Being a person is different from being inferior. Most of the children of marquis are from Wu Xun''s family, and their accomplishments are higher than those of ordinary people. Therefore, according to the practice of our Dynasty, as long as the children of military Marquis are checked, they can directly obtain the military rank corresponding to their strength. If there is a vacancy, they will take up the post immediately. If there is no vacancy, they will serve as an alternate. You should know that, right? So, commander Huyan just asked me to be an ordinary soldier to accumulate military merit, but did he bully my plain Marquis''s house? " This is a common practice in the army. Generally, it is not known to outsiders. It is really troublesome for Gu fan to move this practice out at this time. And the so-called verification is just to find an opponent with the same strength to give these second generation ancestors a military rank while playing and releasing water. No one will be serious. Huyanyun murmured: "rules are set by people... They can be changed..." Gu fan sneered and said: "yes, it''s a rule inherited from the Great Dipper star emperor. It can also be changed... The spirit of the leader of huyanyun..." huyanyun is just a sideline of the yingmu Marquis''s house. How do you know that this custom was initially set by the Great Dipper star emperor, Suddenly forehead straight cold sweat, after all, the people in this big account are not all his huyanyun people, in case someone poked up, this sentence is a big crime! He quickly closed his mouth and realized the danger of saying too much but losing it. Ming Hui looks at Gu fan with admiration at this time. Hu Yanyun is usually very eloquent. Ming Hui always suffers a lot of verbal losses when he confronts with him, and the second son of the Gu family is really unusual. This confrontation alone makes Hu Yanyun speechless and steadily gain the upper hand. Ming Hui can''t help but feel lucky that Guan Haotian has sent him a strong aid.

 Chapter 82

    "OK... Then I''ll check you!" When huyanyun saw that he had a bad argument with Gufan, he stood up and tried to untie the cloak of his armor.


    Gu fan stepped back, his right hand was on the handle of the left hand Jingkui sword, and his eyes looked at the deputy commander of the rosefinch department. The air in the cabin seemed to smell of gunpowder.


    "OK, ok..." I just heard a thick voice, with a strong southern accent. Yanlongjun stood up, pulled Huyan cloud and said, "commander Huyan, the young marquis is only 17 years old. Why fight with a half older child?"


    Huyanyun seems to be waiting for yanlongjun to get up and persuade himself. He reaches out his hands to release half of his cloak and puts it back. His eyes stare at Gufan fiercely and says, "Lizi, I don''t have the same opinion with you!"


    Gu fan was more convinced when he saw this scene. He didn''t dare to hurt himself at all. He was more confident. He stepped forward and seemed to be trying to put pressure on Hu Yanyun: "it''s just right to learn the master''s skill!"


    Seeing the whole atmosphere in the cabin become tense, both the people under Ming Hui and those under Hu Yanyun unconsciously hold their breath and nervously look at the two people in the cabin.


    At this time, huyanyun''s face is the most ugly, completely like a tiger. It''s not that he can''t suppress Gu fan all day long, but this is the Zhuque department under Guan Haotian''s control. It''s the position of the civilian Hou. If you hurt Gu fan here, you''re sure you''ll have to eat your bread. But if you don''t take part in the fight, the news will spread and the rumors will make a fuss, then he won''t be a man in the Zhuque department in the future.


    "Well, little Marquis... I think so..." Yan Longjun stood between them, and his big hand pushed them back slightly. Quan Zuo and his explanation said: "little Marquis has just reached the sky level, and commander Huyan is already at the sky level. According to the Convention, it should be a martial arts competition of the same level. The difference between the two levels is too big to verify the martial arts effect at all..."


    When Gu fan heard the words, he had more admiration for Yan Longjun. Although this barbarian looks like he has developed limbs and simple mind, what he said just now is very orderly. He not only takes care of huyanyun''s face, but also tactfully blocks his fight with him.


    "Barry!" Yan Longjun turned to a southerner general standing behind him and said, "you are a general of the sky level strength now. You are a Fenwu captain in the army, aren''t you?"


    "Lord Hui, it is." The dark skinned southerner came out of the line and arched his way to yanlongjun.


    "It''s up to you to complete the verification of Xiao Hou ye, how about it?" Yan Longjun looked at the soldier and said.


    That Ba lie also knows that at this time Yan Long Jun wants to save the field by himself, then simple and honest place head way: "I am honored to."


    Seeing that someone could finally come out to save the field, Ming Hui quickly went up and patted Barry on the shoulder and said, "OK, let''s go to the school field outside..."


    Seeing that Ming Hui said this, they followed Gu fan and Ba lie out of the wooden house one after another and came to an open space outside.


    Nabarie took a dark five foot thick iron stick from the sergeant next to him, weighed it in his hand, held it in both hands and saluted to Gufan, saying: "little Marquis, I''m good at using sticks. I don''t know what weapons you can use easily?"


    Gu fan looked at the iron bar and said calmly, "Mr. Barry, I''m good at using the sword..." then he raised the sword in front of him, held it back with both hands, saluted to Barry and said, "please give me some advice!"


    There was not too much nonsense, and there was not too much courtesy. Barry held his hand tightly, and the copper stick in his hand "Shua" went out to take Gu fan''s eyebrow.


    Gu fan was about to test the depth of Ba lie, so he didn''t launch the 72 falling star sword rashly. Instead, he stabbed the sword upward and hit the iron stick with a thump. He was about to slide down the stick and cut the back of Ba lie''s hand. However, he felt that there was a great force on the iron stick, which seemed to be a great force coming from the stick, Gu fan felt his wrist hurt and nearly fell to the ground. The strength of Ba lie was amazing. Gu fan was about to go back to the sword block, but Ba lie swung his stick and hit the edge of the sword. Gu fan followed the trend of his iron stick and stepped back a few steps. He didn''t let the sword go, but his heart was closed, Pay close attention to the opponent like the iron tower.


    Gu fan has already scolded in his heart at this time. Don''t these southerners know what releasing water is?


    However, Gu fan had already made a judgment about Ba lie''s strength just now. In the middle of the sky level, the cultivation method is estimated to be a way to increase his strength. If the iron bar''s swing just now was made of iron, I''m afraid it would be discounted. If it was just physical exercise, even if the talent of the southerners was different from that of the northerners, it would never be so terrible!


    Just as the iron stick had stabilized, it was thrown like the wind again in Barry''s hands. The pig iron stick, which had at least several hundred jin, was as light as a bamboo pole in Barry''s hands, which surprised people at his terrible physical strength. Unless the swordsman is a skillful Epee, he seldom chooses to face up to his powerful opponent. Gu fan sees that the iron bar is too fast, so he has to turn sideways and somersault in the air. When the iron bar is thrown halfway, the move becomes old, and suddenly the whole person turns into a dark light and stabs.


    However, when Barry saw Gufan step back, he thought that he was afraid. With a roar, he held the iron bar in both hands and knocked on the ground. All the people felt that the ground was trembling slightly. The dust, along with the crushed stones on the ground, turned into a Python and rushed to Gufan in the air. Such strength and power, if Gu fan is a careless, injury in his hands is almost inevitable!


    In this scene, Ming Hui was sweating. Looking at Yan Longjun beside him, he was also reproachful. He thought to himself, who is this guy looking for? Did he deliberately trip Gu fan? The prince of Pingyuan was injured in the rosefinch department. Can you afford to pay for it?


    "Well come!" But in the smoke, Gu fan whistled, and a mysterious light turned into an electric awn. It''s the "Flying Star" in the 72 falling star sword!


    After all, Barry was a man who had been fighting for a long time, and he had rich experience in battle. Seeing that Gu fan''s sword stabbed him, he almost subconsciously grasped the end of the iron bar with both hands, stirred it with force, and disturbed the air around him. He stepped back and was about to turn attack into defense, but he heard a sharp sound of blunt collision! The sword almost reversed in mid air and stabbed down with a tricky angle.


    "Bang Dang!"


    The iron rod took off and hit the ground heavily, raising a foot of dust.


    Behind him, Gu fan''s figure gradually emerged. The sword in his hand was in the scabbard, while he covered his right wrist with his left hand, and his face was full of pain.


    Seeing that Gu fan had won by surprise, Ming Hui immediately laughed and said to Ba lie, "Ba lie, if it wasn''t for the little Marquis''s sword that doesn''t come out of the sheath, I''m afraid your right wrist will be broken now. If you lose this fight, are you convinced?"


    The southerner looked at a bruise on his wrist, then at Gu fan, and said with a bitter smile, "I admire you for your excellent martial arts."


    "Monsieur Barry, admit it!" Gu fan grasped the hilt with both hands and made a salute to Ba lie.


    After hearing that, Ming Hui took Gu fan on the shoulder, patted him, looked at the generals, and asked, "then, according to the usual practice, you still have any objection to conferring the post of Yun Qi Wei on the young Marquis?"


    As soon as Ming Hui finished, Yan Longjun nodded and said, "Ba lie is a strong general under my command. If the martial arts of the young marquis is superior to Ba lie, he is naturally the best choice to be the captain of Yun Qi. We really need such a young and promising general to arouse the blood of the whole army. I agree with him!"


    Huyan cloud cold hum a, hands embrace shoulder, no longer speak. Obviously, in the past, he and Yan Longjun used to be the same caliber to exclude Ming Hui. Today, Yan Longjun''s sudden backwater helped Ming Hui, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    Ming Hui seems to appreciate Hu Yanyun''s smile, which is even worse than crying. Yan Longjun''s attitude is very helpful to him. He smiles a little and says, "well, since everyone has no objection, then the young marquis will be the red flag cloud riding captain of Zhuque department." Then he took out a token from his armor, looked at Gu fan seriously and said, "Sergeant Gu fan, listen to the order!"


    Hearing this, Gu fan quickly knelt down.


    "This is to order Gu fan to serve as the red flag cloud riding captain of the rosefinch department, control four thousand captains and ten thousand soldiers. May you be loyal to your country and make contributions as soon as possible!" With that, Ming Hui hands the token to Gu fan. Gu fan solemnly catches it. He feels that the brass token is very heavy, as if it is a kind of responsibility.


    It has to be said that although Ming Hui is a bit casual at ordinary times, his serious expression makes people feel awed. After Gu fan got up, Ming Hui patted him on the shoulder and said, "Gu fan, now that you are officially a general under my command, I will no longer call you Xiao Hou ye, because there is no Xiao Hou ye or privilege in the army."


    "Comply with orders!" Gu fan salutes Ming Hui with his hands clasping. By doing so, Ming Hui can win Gu fan''s favor. On the contrary, if Gu fan is obsequious, he will feel despised.


    "Gu fan, if you disobey the military rules, you will be beaten by the military staff. The military staff is much more powerful than the family law staff of Hou''s house..." Yan Longjun said with a half joking smileˇ° If you don''t believe me, ask Barry. He''s been drinking with my staff before... "


    Gu fan looked at Ming Hui and Yan Longjun and said with a smile, "then I''d better be honest so that I won''t get hurt as soon as I enter the barracks." All the people laughed when they heard the words.


    "Healing?" Huyan cloud curled his mouth and said with a sneer, "there are some military laws, but we have to cut off our heads."


    All of them changed a little bit.


    Gu Fan said a joke to enliven the atmosphere, but this person even threw cold water on it, saying such taboo words is really a disaster.


    Ming Hui snorted coldly and cast a cold look in his eyes. Unexpectedly, Hu Yanyun turned his eyes and turned a deaf ear. He arched his hands to Ming Hui and Yan Longjun and said, "two commanders, I have something else to do in my camp. I''ll go back first."


    "Go well..." Ming Hui also did not politely, coldly responded.


    When huyanyun walked a few steps forward, a soldier came over with his horse and put the reins in his hand. Then he squatted down in front of the saddle. Huyanyun put out his right foot and stepped on the soldier''s back. He turned over and got on the horse and went out of the camp.


    Gu fan sighed as the figure disappeared at the end of his line of sight. It seemed that he had to compete with the aristocratic Marquis forces in the southwest Shuntian army.

 Chapter 83

    After receiving the token, Gu fan didn''t dare to delay much, so he got on the horse with Li Xiaolang and went straight to the red flag camp. The Shuntian army was divided into five divisions, each of which was further divided into ten red, orange, yellow, green, blue, purple, red, white and black banners. Under the command of Yun Qiwei, the three banners were divided into one battalion, controlled by Wei Fenwu, and advanced step by step, forming a dense military system.


    At this time, Gu fan took over the Zhenghong flag. When Gu fan came to the Zhenghong flag camp, he didn''t even have anyone to lead his horse. Gu fan got off the horse with Li Xiaolang. Li Xiaolang tied the horse to the stable and said indignantly, "do these people want to find discomfort? When the new officer comes, he is so indifferent to us.... "


    Gu fan was very calm at this time. After all, he had expected such a situation. When huyanyun left first, he was bound to send a message to Hanshan, who was in the red flag. Behind Hanshan was huyanyun''s support, so ordinary soldiers would naturally follow his orders and coldly ignore his new officer.


    Gu fan was the commander of millions of troops in his previous life. If he could not even handle a small red flag of the rosefinch department, it would be a false name. Therefore, in the face of such a phenomenon, he is calm, and even some expect such a situation to happen. If Han Shan greets him with a smile, he can''t say that he has to treat him with courtesy. On the contrary, he suppresses him severely and tramples on him to death... Gu fan ties his horse well, and without saying much, he rushes straight into the tent.


    "Shua", a strong wind directly tore the curtain of the tent to pieces. Gu fan and Li Xiaolang walked in quickly. Inside the tent, a man with a red face was naked. He could clearly see a row of neat black hair on his chest.


    Hearing the woman''s words, the man turned around and saw Gu fan and Li Xiaolang, who were breaking the account, flashing a trace of anger on their red faces because of alcohol.


    "Are you Han Shan Gu fan looked contemptuously at the two women next to him and said.


    "Yes, this seat is..." Han Shan''s eyes turned slightly. He was obviously guessing the identity of the intruder. In an instant, countless thoughts flew by. He was obviously thinking about how to deal with the boy who had ruined his good deeds.


    "Well, from now on, please don''t call yourself this seat any more..." Gu fan raised his head slightly, looked down at the man in front of him, and said word by word: "now I announce that Gu fan will take your place!"


    "Hum..." Han Shan came down from the couch and looked coldly at Gu fan in front of him. "Why should I believe you? I''m commander Huyan. If you offend me, do you want to die? "


    After hearing Han Shan''s words, Gu fan showed a disdainful smile, put his hand into his arms, took out a bronze medal and held it in front of him, saying, "is it enough with the token of the rosefinch department?"


    When he saw the bronze medal engraved with the pattern of rosefinch, Han Shan felt that there was a stirring spirit all over his body, and the wine had awakened most of him. Gu fan continued to ask harshly, "the military regulations forbid women''s family members to enter the camp. Hanshan, you know the law. What''s your crime?"


    "General, you are so annoying..." the woman in Hanshan''s arms patted Hanshan''s chest with her right hand. She said angrily.


    "Shameless!" Li Xiaolang, who was standing behind Gu fan, heard that his face had changed greatly and he squeezed two words out of his teeth. But looking back at Gu fan, he was calm and said slowly: "Hanshan, I will take over the Zhenghong flag from you. It was decided by commander Minghui, commander Huyan and commander yanlongjun. Maybe you have another important position. Would you please put on your clothes first and accompany me to the camp to do the handover work? "


    Han Shan raised his eyes and glanced at Gu fan. He said that he was sincere, but it was really like that. He thought that maybe huyanyun had something else to do with himself, so Gu fan was allowed to take his place. He nodded, pulled a royal robe from the couch, put it on his body, and said to the two coquettish women around him, "go to the backyard and wait for me first, I''ll go back... "Then I took Gu fan out of the tent.


    Before Li Xiaolang came out of the tent, he heard a roar outside the tent: "screw you! I''ll let you corrupt the army Then the whole earth shook in the roar as if it had collapsed, almost making people unstable.


    Gu fan was the Marquis of the plain in his previous life. He was very strict in the management of the army. In his eyes, there was no room for such curfew and presumptuous people who ruined the atmosphere of the army. Just now, he was in the tent. He was afraid of bad influence and forbeared his anger. When he got out of the tent, he started with a move called "Huagu Longquan". A black dragon condensed from his right hand and roared at Hanshan''s back.


    Outside the camp, a figure vomited blood, flew out and fell to the ground.


    Not far away, the new cloud riding captain Gu fan put his hands in his waist and spatˇ° Give you face, don''t be shameful


    Han Shan still struggled to stand up, but found that a cold breath gradually spread on his back, and then a black air rose on his hands and feet, as if his hands and feet were soft. He could not help looking surprised and said: "you, you are a ghost! What kind of magic do you use? "


    "Magic?" Gu Fan said, "this is the unique secret of our ancient family. What''s the problem?" Gu fan didn''t want to make trouble for himself because he admitted that he was practicing the heavenly magic skill, so he just told a lie.


    "You... You''re from Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion?" Han Shan felt dizzy at this time. He only felt that the sky was going to collapse. After all, the ancient family was not royal. The surname Xing was exclusive to the royal family. Besides Pingyuan Hou, there were other people with the surname Gu. Han Shan didn''t care much when he said that his name was Gu fan. Only when Gu Fan said this did he know that he really had eyes and didn''t know Taishan, Huyanyun of yingmu Marquis''s residence is just a collateral system. How can he compare with the people of Pingyuan Marquis''s residence! If he knew the details of Gu fan, he would not dare to touch the tiger''s whiskers with ten courage... It''s also the duty of the people above to deal with him. Little cloud riding captain is really looking for death!


    Seeing Han Shan''s face changed, Gu fan also felt very normal, and said with a sneer: "what? Regret it? " Han Shan also regardless of numbness, struggling to get up. As a result, his feet softened and he collapsed again, as if he could not breathe smoothly: "the villain is blind and offends the marquis. Please forgive me..." "dare you call a prostitute?" Gu fan raised a look, like a dog lying on the ground, the atmosphere dare not a Han Shan askedˇ° Dare not, dare not any more... "Han Shan kowtowed. Just at this time, Li Xiaolang went to several other barracks, held up the rosefinch token Gu fan had just shown, and yelled:" military order, all soldiers quickly gather in the school yard. Those who are late, the staff is fifty, and those who do not arrive, will be punished for disobeying the military order and beheaded! "ˇ° What are you A thick necked Sergeant poked his head out of the barracks. Seeing that he was a strange face, he immediately raised his face and said, "be careful, I''ll cut you..." several other neighboring barracks laughed together and said, "look at his delicate skin, it should taste good... Lao Zhu, you should take it easy..." Li Xiaolang was teased by these vulgar sergeants and couldn''t hang on his face, Just about to attack, but heard Han Shan kneeling on the ground to scold: "all... All shut up..."

 Chapter 84

    If Han Shan didn''t have soft hands and feet at this time, he couldn''t stand up at all. He even wanted to slap these two bastards in the face. Did you make a mistake... This is adding fuel to the fire, adding fuel to the fire!


    Hearing Han Shan''s voice, the two people could not help noticing that Han Shan, a red flag Yun Qi Wei, who was still powerful before, was lying on the ground like a dog. He did not dare to make a sound. Then his eyes naturally fell on the young man in front of Han Shan. A black robe exudes a fierce and evil atmosphere, just like the sword in his hand. It gives off a strange atmosphere that makes people shudder.


    No one said anything. In such a big camp, only the sound of armor rubbing against the body and the sound of iron boots stepping on the soil were heard. In a moment, ten thousand fully armed black soldiers stood on the school yard in order. All the people were extremely quiet, just watching the two people on the school yard silently.


    Gu fan narrowed his eyes and looked at the crowd on the school field. Finally, he focused on the four people who stood before the ten thousand Jiashi. Yun Qiwei commands a flag, which controls 10000 people, and a chieftain controls 2500 people. Therefore, there are four chieftains. Under the chieftain, there are 500 centurions, and there are five centurions. Thus, the middle and lower rank Sergeant system of the army of the Beidou Dynasty is formed. At this time, the four standing in front of the ten thousand people were obviously the four chieftains.


    These four people are different in shape. They stand together with some characteristics, and even have a certain sense of joy.


    The tall and thin young man standing in the middle, nine feet long, wearing the largest scale armor, still showed half of his hairy legs, and his thin face was the flagpole in the barracks; On the right side of the flagpole stood a short, dark man with a red tassel gun in his hand. At this time, his forehead was full of sweat. It was not because the weather was too hot here, but because he was the sergeant who just ridiculed Li Xiaolang. At this time, his eyes in his helmet were wavering and he did not dare to look at Gu fan and Li Xiaolang, The forehead is naturally cold sweat; In his thin left hand stood a warrior with a white face and picturesque eyebrows. He was wearing a snowy shirt close to his body, and his armor was wiped clean. Gu fan even thought that the silver scale armor could be used as a mirror, but his lips were a little thin, and it was almost easy to find a kind of irony in his eyes, It has the meaning of "the whole world is turbid, only I am clear"; Next to the literati stood a man with firm eyes and bronze skin, holding a long gun in his hand. It seemed that he deliberately kept a distance from the three people, but his eyes never left. On his knees, Gu fan felt that it was not a kind of friendly look.


    Gu fan looked at four people and Han Shan lying on the ground. He said harshly, "Han Shan, you know the law, you break the law, you repeatedly break the military rules, you cheat, you know the crime!"


    Han Shan didn''t care about his face any more. He immediately kowtowed. Just now, he knew that Gu fan''s cultivation had at least reached the level of kuotan. With his excellent cultivation, he didn''t even have the qualification to challenge. It has been said that the more cruel and cruel a person is, the easier he is to bow his head in front of a stronger force than himself, and the lower he is to lose his personality and dignity. Hanshan, it is this kind of bullying that exists.


    "The subordinate begged to be a centurion under the command of the little Marquis, holding the whip to fall the stirrup, and doing the work of dogs and horses..." Han Shan crawled on the ground and whispered.


    Hearing him say such words, ten thousand soldiers understand that Han Shan, the cloud riding captain, is completely finished.


    Gu fan sneered for a moment, and then said his sentence to Hanshan with pity: "Hanshan, I''m sorry, if you said that to me an hour earlier, not to mention the centurion, the centurion is also yours... But now, it''s too late, and it''s too late. Just now, the toxin has invaded your limbs. Now you are a useless person. If the Shun Tian army does not raise wastes, it is even more impossible for the red flag to... "


    Han Shan felt dizzy when he heard the speech. He tried to absorb the vitality of heaven and earth and gather the most basic Qi of heaven and earth. However, he found that the slightest strength could not gather. He couldn''t help exclaiming: "you... You... What kind of magic did you use... I..."


    "Your meridians have been eroded by toxins. Where is the true Qi of heaven and earth?" Gu fan''s words immediately changed the faces of the chieftains in front of him. He couldn''t see that the young man was practicing poison skill, so vicious?


    "If you really want to play for Shuntian army, then I still have a position for you..." Gu fan sneered and continued: "there is still a shortage of a watchman and a cook in the army. They are all important positions. What do you think of Hanshan?"


    At this time, not only Hanshan, but also his former subordinates feel that they can''t keep face.


    "Hanshan, what do you think? The young Marquis asked you to stay in the army. That''s the mercy of France. Why are you so reluctant to answer? " Li Xiaolang then stood behind Gu fan and asked in a shrill voice.


    Han Shan''s face was changing. It seemed that he was weighing the pros and cons of leaving or staying. At last, he struggled to stand up, looked at Gu fan and said, "Gu Qiwei, I''d better not waste the food in the barracks..." then he turned and walked towards Yuanmen. First, three thousand men made way for him, After that, ten thousand soldiers gave up a one-man passage. It was only when Han Shan walked out of the gate that he recovered.


    "Little Marquis, why don''t you kill him to prevent future trouble?" Li Xiaolang whispered in Gufan''s ear: "although he has become a useless man, he knows many secrets of zhenghongqi. In case of him..." Gufan shook his head slightly and said: "I just saw unyielding in his eyes. With this, I let him go. If he had chosen to linger, he would be dead now." Gu fan stopped for a moment and said: "besides, he has not become a useless person, and my poison skill is far less powerful. I just sealed his acupoints with genuine Qi, and he will recover soon. In fact, I''m very curious about this guy''s revenge on me..." Li Xiao Lang was suddenly stunned when he heard the last sentence, and he was a little at a loss. When Hanshan walked out of the gate, Gufan said to the ten thousand soldiers in front of him, "I''m the new yunqi captain of Zhenghong banner, Gufan!" In the face of a group of people''s questioning eyes, Gu fan continued: "put away your doubts, yes, I really come from the Marquis family, I come from the Marquis mansion of the plain! I am the second son of Pingyuan Hou, Gufan As soon as the words were heard, some of the soldiers below were already stunned. The little Marquis of the plain Marquis''s mansion! However, some people''s faces showed a look of disdain, as if they were quite dissatisfied with the direct appointment of the Marquis''s children. In view of these changes, Gu fan continued: "my strength has reached the level of kuotan, and I have passed the test of Fenwu captain Ba lie. If anyone thinks that my strength is not enough to take the post of yunqi captain, you may as well challenge me. As long as you defeat me, yunqi captain''s token will be his!" As the words fell, many people''s faces became coveted. But just now, the scene that Han Shan was defeated by Gu fan''s poison skill in one move is vivid. All of them weighed the strength gap between themselves and Han Shan, and shook their heads one after another. It''s not easy to practice for decades. It''s a pity to be abandoned for no reason. Gu fan saw that he didn''t speak, so he said again, "since no one is willing to challenge me, then everyone has recognized my authority in the red flag." Gu fan put his hands behind him and said aloud, "OK, then I''ll announce some rules of my red flag." He stopped for a moment and said, "first, you are not allowed to bring women''s family members into the camp, let alone solicit prostitutes. Those who violate the rules will have two hundred soldiers! Second, every morning, all the soldiers get up for morning exercises. If they are late, the staff will be 30. If they are less than 200, they will be fined for one month! Third, the only way to survive on the battlefield is unity. Those who dare to fight inside will be expelled from the army if they have three hundred lashes! " With that, Gu fan paid attention to the reaction of the soldiers below. After a while, he said in a deep voice, "OK, disband. I''ll come to see you for morning exercises tomorrow." When the crowd dispersed, Gu fan was about to turn and enter the tent, but he heard a man behind him shouting, "Gu Qiwei, stay!"

 Chapter 85

    Gu fan turned around a little and found that the person who called him was the chieftain with bronze skin. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Gu Qiwei, a villain surnamed Zheng Mingjun, is your commander." He looked at Gu fan and said with an embarrassed smile: "I didn''t agree with Hanshan before. He tried to fix me and transfer me again and again, but he didn''t succeed until you came... I''m happy to work for you..."


    Gu fan smiles vaguely, but he doesn''t respond immediately, because he has just arrived at zhenghongqi and doesn''t know the specific situation. At this time, Zheng Jun''s sudden loyalty and courtship not only makes Gu fan feel a little abrupt, but also a little strange. He has to be sure that it''s a dark chess that Han Shan has left beside him, so he says to Zheng Jun, "OK, I''m happy to work with you, too. "


    Seeing Gu fan''s response without proof, Zheng Jun couldn''t help passing a trace of disappointment in his eyes. He arched his hand at Gu fan and walked towards his camp.


    Gu fan went into the tent, looked at the luxurious decoration inside, frowned into a "Sichuan" character, stepped forward, kicked off the wine jar beside the couch, and the wine jar rolled to the gate of the tent. A soldier with wide arms and round waist came in quickly, and said respectfully: "Gu Qiwei, the villain is the cook in charge of the red flag cooking. Do you have any instructions?"


    The meat on the cook''s face was glued together because of flattery, which made people feel a little disgusted. Gu fan frowned and said, "nothing. Just let people clean the room. Everything that has nothing to do with military affairs should be thrown away!" Gu fan turned around, held out four fingers and continued: "I only need four things, bed, desk, chair, book and map!" In the face of the cook''s surprised look, Gu fan urged, and didn''t he let someone clean it soon?


    "Yes... Villain, I''ll go now..." the Cook said submissively, "I don''t know what kind of food adults like. You''re from the northern capital. You should not be used to the hot and sour food here. Should you make it salty?" The cook flattered: "you are a noble man. You can''t eat well. My grandson can''t explain it to you."


    Gu fan was not very picky about the taste of the meal. He looked at the cook and said, "no, I don''t have to. In the future, I don''t need to be alone. Just send me a copy of what the soldiers eat."


    "No, no... the food is too rough..." the cook thought that Gu fan was trying him on purpose, and quickly explainedˇ° That''s not what people eat! "


    "What? How could the food of the soldiers be so poor? " When Gu fan heard the cook''s last words, he suddenly turned his head and looked at the cook with sharp eyes and asked, "according to the military practice, the daily food of the garrison in places like Shuntian army should be two silver coins. The daily food of ten thousand soldiers here is more than one thousand silver coins. Where have you used all of them?"


    The cook knew that he had let out his words, and his face was very embarrassed. He looked at Gu fan at a loss.


    "If you don''t explain clearly, you will be beheaded if you embezzle military pay!" Li Xiaolang next to him also made a bluster.


    The cook quickly knelt down, kowtowed and said: "my Lord, my Lord, these are all cut down by Han Shan. He told me to do this..."


    Gu fan looked at the cook and said, "well, from tomorrow on, I will eat the same food as the soldiers. If there is any more corruption, I will not spare it!"


    The cook, who was pardoned, bowed his head to face Gufan and quickly withdrew.


    "Little Marquis, I can''t imagine that there are so many greasy things in the red flag..." Li Xiaolang went to Gu fan and said, "I think the military pay will be deducted a lot. If it goes on like this, there will be problems sooner or later."


    Gu fan nodded thoughtfully, sat down on a mahogany armchair in the tent, and said to Li Xiaolang: "if the upper beam is not right, the lower beam is crooked, and Hanshan is domineering, the people below can''t get rid of it. If you don''t change the people below, I''m afraid that the red flag will rot in my hand."


    Li Xiaolang was so smart that he understood the meaning of Gu fan and said in a respectful voice: "little Marquis, but those chieftains didn''t make a clear statement to fight against you. I''m afraid it''s not easy to send them away..."


    In the face of Li Xiaolang''s doubts, Gu fan smiles but does not answer. He just looks at the half year old boy in front of him and asks with a smile: "Xiao Lang, what kind of official do you want to be in zhenghongqi?"


    Li Xiaolang was overjoyed, but his face was still calm and said, "little Marquis, I just need to be a centurion under you." Gu fan looked at Li Xiaolang''s modesty and said with a smile, "if you are envious of heaven, you can be a centurion. Have you been in the army for so many years before you are envious of heaven''s strength?"


    Li Xiaolang saw that Gu fan looked down on himself, and quickly explained: "no, I just broke through the sky level last month... This speed can''t be compared with that of Xiao Hou Ye."


    Gu fan stood up, patted Li Xiaolang on the shoulder with a smile and said, "according to the law of the Beidou Dynasty, if you reach gengtian level, you can be promoted to chieftain. You can be promoted to yunqi captain... You are my adjutant, at least you should be chieftain!"; When Li Xiaolang heard Gu fan''s words, he could not help but feel warm. He knew that Gu fan was deliberately cultivating him. Although it is said that one can be promoted to a chieftain at a higher level, the process of accumulating military achievements is so long, and the positions in the army are limited that no one can be promoted or have a good relationship. It is absolutely impossible to be promoted to a chieftain at a higher level. Some people even stay in the chieftain when their martial arts accomplishments reach the Kuo Tian level because of their relationship. Most of the time, the lower threshold of gengtianji is for the dandy of junhou family.


    Li Xiaolang said with a smile: "little Marquis, it''s just that the four chieftains are supported by someone now..." "naturally, I will have a way." Gu fan''s smile was a little bit gloomy. He looked outside the tent and said, "it''s easier to straighten the whole person... Go and help me call a soldier on the school field. I want to ask something." But after a while, there was a hearty laugh coming from the red flag''s tent. When the soldier came into the tent, he kept his head down, worried and treading on thin ice. He thought that he had done something wrong. The new captain Yun wanted to make an example of himself. However, when he saw Gu fan''s kind attitude and asked him to sit down, he was at a loss. But after all, the southerner was straightforward and talked with Gu fan for a while, Very soon, the previous reserved posture was released. When he heard that Gu fan had just cleaned up the old sun who was in charge of the whole red flag food, the southern soldier raised his head, clapped his hands and laughedˇ° The old grandson, who has been cutting corners on our military provisions, often eats vegetarian food for a week in a row, and the brothers all fade a bird out of their mouth... They are very good, and they are serving for the elders above... And women to play with... "The southern soldier put one hand on the chair and called the cook" old grandson "directly, swearing and saying," come here, my Lord, If we kill him directly, all our brothers will thank you! " Gu Fan said with a smile when he heard his words: "you are really too cruel. Lao Suntou also said that Han Shan had instructed him to do it before. Let''s take it seriously. If he gives his brothers something that''s not human food next time, I''ll just skin him!" The soldier laughed again and stood up and said to Gu fan, "this is good news. I have to tell you that we should eat meat tomorrow..." Gu fan looked at him with a smile and said, "go, go..." watching the soldier leave the tent, he leaned back with a smile and sorted out the data in his brain with a bad smile, Gu fan was well-informed, and the information about his conversation with the soldier was completely recorded in his mind without writing. The four chieftains of the red flag are Lu Cheng, Wang Ying, Fei Mingxu and Zheng Jun. Among the three, Lu Cheng, Wang Ying and Han Shan are friends of wine and sex, while Fei Mingxu is on the same line with Han Shan because he is a talent under huyanyun. Gu fan also confirmed that Zheng Jun really had a very stiff quarrel with Han Shan. He often openly challenged Han Shan in the big accounts. Although Zheng Jun was a chieftain, his strength was the ultimate level, which was higher than Han Shan''s. Therefore, Han Shan had no way to deal with Zheng Jun even though he was resentful. However, Zheng Jun was stronger than Han Shan, but he condescended to work under his command, It is estimated that it is also one of the reasons for the discord between the two. On the contrary, Gu fan was born with the strength of kuotan and suppressed Hanshan. Zheng Jun came to work for the first time, which became reasonable... So Gu fan gave up his plan to take Zheng Jun away for the time being. After all, it was not conducive to the stability of the army to replace four thousand commanders at once. What Gu fan learned is not only these, but also some private information of these four people. For example, Lu Cheng is a good drinker. If he does not drink for a period of time, he will not think about food and tea; Wang Ying, however, is lustful and often claims to be a copper pea; Fei Mingxu has no bad hobby, but is famous for his cleanliness. Hanshan has arranged him in an independent camp. According to several centurions under his command, Fei Mingxu''s camp is as spotless as a girl, with bronze mirrors and incense. It is said that he doesn''t wear underwear in the camp at night and likes to sleep naked. After mastering this information, our Gu fan leaned back on the mahogany armchair and began to brew an evil plan.

 Chapter 86

    In the early morning of Midu Town, the haze and the curl of white smoke come from the Erhai sea, which make this southwest place look like a fairyland on earth.


    In the morning fog, orderly bugles were heard in the distance, and countless Beidou Dynasty soldiers in black training suits were fighting in pairs in the morning fog.


    "Drink!"


    After all, the rosefinch division is an elite division. The sergeant''s actions are neat and uniform. It looks very pleasant from a distance, and the slogan is also very powerful. It virtually exudes the kind of bloody atmosphere of fighting.


    Li Xiaolang follows Gu fan. Although his eyelids are about to fight, he still tries to suppress his yawn and makes a serious appearance. He shuttles Gu fan among the sergeants. Gu fan was really interested in watching these soldiers doing morning exercises. After all, the frontier town guards like Shun Tian army are different from the local militia. Each of them is above the middle heaven level. They are all capable and powerful, and they don''t drag the mud.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that Gu fan thinks that this team, with a little training, will not even be inferior to the powerful Iron Brigade he led in Yili in his previous life. But Gu fan was not dazzled by this joy. He knew what this team lacked, not martial arts cultivation, nor weapons and equipment, but loyalty and trust to officers, as well as the tempering of iron and blood.


    As the elite troops of the Beidou Dynasty, Shuntian army has always had the habit of morning training, but some departments set it once every three days, some once a week, and some once every half a month. In this way, when they went down to the flag unit, some flags directly abolished the morning training system. It is rare for grass-roots officers like Gu fan to take morning training seriously. It was nearly the end of the day, the fog gradually dispersed, and many soldiers were sweating. Gu fan stood in the middle of the school yard and ordered, "everyone run around Midu Town, and then have breakfast when you come back!"


    Under the leadership of the centurion, the soldiers chanted slogans and ran out from the west side of the school yard like a long black dragon.


    Gu fan watched the Dragon disappear at the end of the school yard. What he learned from his two generations of practicing martial arts is that physical exercise is very important in the early stage of martial arts. Although most of these soldiers are 18 or 19 years old, or even in their twenties, and have missed the best time to practice martial arts, they should strengthen physical exercise and increase the amount of exercise, Needless to say, the benefits of absorbing the vitality of heaven and earth can even help them break through the bottleneck and go further.


    Li Xiaolang finally couldn''t help yawning. Gu fan heard a familiar voice behind him and said respectfully, "my Lord, breakfast is ready... Please go to the big account for dinner..."


    Gu fan turned his head and saw that it was the cook, sun tou, who was reprimanded by him yesterday. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "you don''t have to go to the big tent, just take it to the school yard. When the soldiers come back, I''ll eat with them..."


    "This... My Lord, this is not very good..." old sun taunted.


    Gu fan frowned and said harshly, "what? You won''t do anything again! Are you tired of being in zhenghongqi? "


    "How dare you, villain? I''m afraid you''re not used to it... Today''s breakfast is made of lean meat porridge and steamed bread. I''ll let the cooks send them to the school yard now!" he said


    About a quarter of an hour later, when all the soldiers came back, they saw hundreds of huge wooden buckets on the school yard. Beside the buckets were long wooden spoons and porcelain bowls. In the bowls were three white flour steamed buns. The attractive aroma had spread in the air.


    But their officer Gu fan, sitting cross legged behind a wooden table, had two bowls on the table, like ordinary soldiers, a bowl of porridge and three white steamed buns. Just as everyone looked at each other, Gu fan stood up with a smile and said, "everyone has worked hard in training. Now sit down and have breakfast. After eating, all training will be the same." Then he sat down cross legged, grabbed the steamed bread with his left hand, chewed it, regardless of the coarseness of the food.


    Seeing this, other soldiers sat down on the ground and picked up bowls and spoons. When they saw that the thin rice porridge in the barrel was not ordinary, but the thick lean meat porridge, many people''s faces showed surprise. Gu fan noticed that even the four thousand men''s faces were a little surprised.


    Seeing Lu Yun, Wang Ying and Zheng Jun sat down with their centurion, picked up the steamed bread and chewed it. Fei Mingxu stood up and said a few words to a soldier beside him. The soldier filled a bowl of porridge, picked up a bowl of steamed bread and followed him to the camp. Obviously, Fei Mingxu didn''t like to eat with the soldiers. Seeing his behavior, Gu fan smiles in his heart, but he doesn''t say a word. He takes a mouthful of porridge and turns around to see the soldiers who are going to have dinner on the school field.


    In the next few days, the soldiers of several other banners knew that a 17-year-old yunqi captain was coming to Zhenghong banner. He not only accompanied the soldiers to do morning exercises every day, but also had three meals a day with the soldiers. What the soldiers of other banners envied most was that since the young yunqi captain came to Zhenghong banner, every meal could have meat dishes!


    But only ordinary soldiers were happy. Three of the four chieftains were not happy. When Gu fan arrived at the Zhenghong flag, he issued a ban on alcohol. Not only were all the alcohol stored in the barracks confiscated, but even the hotels in Midu town were warned that whenever and wherever he dared to sell wine to soldiers, he would be ready to be smashed. The surrounding towns were also informed of the same. In this way, the drunkards in the army were depressed, especially Lu Yun, After the stock was finished, he could not drink any more. Every day, he was on pins and needles. Several times, he wanted to find an excuse with Gufan and go out for a drink. But every time he went to the big account, Gufan laughed and pushed him backˇ° Lu Yun, as a chieftain, you don''t have to do anything by yourself. Let''s go out and do it by the people below... "Every time Lu Yun meets Gu fan''s smiling soft knife, he is always itching with hatred, but he has nothing to do.


    The second is Wang Ying. Whenever and wherever he goes, three strong men follow him. Gu fan''s well-known name is "bodyguard". In fact, there are people following him even when he goes to the hut. What makes Wang Ying most depressed is that these three people seem to be Muggles specially selected by Gu fan. They don''t speak or laugh. They follow him like three moving pillars. However, whenever Wang Ying wants to leave the barracks, they don''t talk or laugh, When he is happy, the three pillars will stop in front of him, which is not satisfactory. Finally, Fei Mingxu, Gu fan, on the pretext that the tent was not enough, took back his tent one by one to Li Xiaolang, and rushed him to the soldiers'' collective tent. As a result, on the first night, all the other soldiers in the tent were thrown out by him, and some of them were interrupted, which was extremely miserable. When Gu fan took Li Xiaolang to the camp of Fei Mingxu to ask for a crime, he said something with a red face, which almost made Gu fan angry and happy: "these smelly men always use their hands and feet on me..." so Gu fan decided to let Li Xiaolang change a tent for Fei Mingxu every day, and he never tired of it.

 Chapter 87

    One night a week later, Gu fan was looking at the files of the war situation and terrain around the southwest in the tent. According to the information left by Han Shan, Gu fan clearly understood that the closest to the Zhenghong banner camp in Midu town was the Sanmiao in Lincang City. Sanmiao was the third largest tribe among the barbarians. They had strong fighting capacity and often had friction and exchange of fire, Moreover, according to the information Han Shan left behind, it seems that there are some headmaster in this tribe, and even some barbarian soldiers with excellent martial arts cultivation. To put it bluntly, the headmaster is the one who uses magic. Head dropping is not only a kind of magic that can harm people, but also save people. In ancient times, the shaman of he was the most common one in Yili. However, according to the records of Hanshan, the shaman priest was much more terrible than the shaman priest. According to the records of Hanshan, the shaman priest could use poison, that is, poison to kill people. After poison, he would lurk for a long time. The time of attack was decided by the shaman priest, and the death of the person who was poisoned was very miserable, Some of them even become wild animals biting strangers. Moreover, Jiangtou division likes the corpse gas of the dead. This is the reason why Shuntian army will burn the corpse after every battle with barbarians. Even if you bury the corpse, Jiangtou Division will steal the corpse, suck the brains of the dead, and even refine the dead spirits into puppets, which is extremely difficult to deal with.


    When Gu fan saw this, he couldn''t help looking up, drinking a cup of tea and frowningˇ° Fortunately, there are not many of these demoted divisions. Otherwise, even if only a few hundred people are killed by poisonous insects, the soldiers of one flag may be defeated because of the fear of the army. "


    He originally planned to let the troops take the initiative to attack once, but now it seems that he has to be fully prepared.


    At this moment, Li Xiaolang opened the curtain and came in, holding a bowl of ginseng soup in his hand. He said with a smile: "little Marquis, when the cook saw you so late and the light in the tent was still on, he made a bowl of old ginseng soup. Let me bring it to you to make it up..."


    Gu fan put down the file in his hand, looked at the ginseng soup brought in by Li Xiaolang, and said with a smile: "these cooks are flattering and slapping on the legs of the horse. Ginseng is used to replenish qi for the elderly. I''m young, but I don''t want to have nosebleed!" Li Xiaolang with a smile, still put the soup on the wooden case in front of Gu fan.


    Gu fan motioned to Li Xiaolang to sit down. He picked up the spoon and took a bite. But he heard Li Xiaolang lower his voice and said with a bad smile: "little Marquis, you are really good at pulling people!"


    "Well?" Gu fan raised his head slightly and took a look at Li Xiaolang.


    "Those people can''t sit still and say they want to retire collectively..." Li Xiaolang said with a gloating smileˇ° He said that there was no way to live this life.... "


    Who knew that Gu fan''s face was as deep as water, but he didn''t have the slightest emotion fluctuation. He took a sip of ginseng soup and continued to ask, "what did the lower soldiers say?"


    "They all said that the young Marquis was too interesting." "Li Xiaolang said with a smile:" every day is entrusted with the blessing of the little Marquis, so that everyone can enjoy the food standard of Yun Qiwei


    Gu fan gave a faint smile and said to Li Xiaolang, "Xiaolang, you should pay attention to the cultivation of confidants." Li Xiaolang immediately understood and said with a smile, "young Marquis, I think they will report to you in the next few days. Have you thought about the replacement?"


    "That''s no problem... I''ve got the other two chieftains." Gu fan looked at Li Xiaolang and said, "you don''t have to take care of the affairs in the camp this week. Shut up first and stabilize yourself from the heaven level." Then Gu fan took out a piece of blue jade from his arms. On the round jade, there was a faint green wind. It was the Danqing Yingluo that Gu fan had snatched from dantaiao''s hand and handed it to Li Xiaolang. Looking at Li Xiaolang''s stunned expression, Gu fan laughed: "go down, in the army, you''ll talk with your fist at last!"


    Li Xiaolang respectfully put away Danqing Yingluo, nodded his head, turned and walked out of the camp.


    Gu fan looks at the figure, smiles, shakes, and takes a note out of the file with both hands. On the note, written in small block letters, it clearly says: "young Marquis, when you are chief tomorrow, the fourth elegant seat of Bowang restaurant will be here for you." The signature is a feather. It is obvious that the person who wrote the letter is Gu fan''s subordinate, flying white Xie Yuxiang.


    Gu fan stretched out his index finger, buttoned it up and knocked on the wooden case. He said to himself, "three are just right, no more, no less..."


    At the time of chieftain, the wine flag of Bowang restaurant in Midu town was fluttering in the evening wind. As the largest restaurant in Midu Town, it was time for dinner. There were a lot of people coming and going upstairs and downstairs. The downstairs are mostly casual guests, just plain birch tables, which are full of diners. The sound of wine cups colliding with dishes and chopsticks can be heard everywhere. The upstairs is divided into more than ten elegant seats, which are covered by wooden doors. From time to time, there are the sounds of string playing and the laughter of guests. Gu fan went up the stairs to the second floor and along the corridor to the fourth seat. He put up his index finger and knocked on the door. The conversation in the seat stopped abruptly. A slightly hoarse voice asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Gu fan recognized Meng Wuchen''s voice and said with a smile, "I got the invitation last night. I''ve come to see Mr. Meng and Mr. Xie!"


    The people in the seat heard Gu fan''s voice and quickly opened the door. It was Meng Wuhen who opened the door. But this time, he didn''t wear a Taoist robe. After all, in the southwest border, the Taoist robe was too dazzling. Instead, he wore a plain Royal dress with the loose sword on his back. He welcomed Gu fan into the seat and closed the door. Gu fan saw a luxurious round table in the elegant seat. On the left sat Xie Yuxiang with a feather fan. On the right sat a strong man with thick eyebrows and big eyes and a beard like a twig. Under the sleeveless clothes, the strong bronze muscles were blooming one by one. On the top, the blue blood vessels could be clearly seen. Gu fan''s first feeling was to see the man, He seemed to be a blacksmith... Meng Wuhen looked at Gu fan and the stranger, and said, "brother Ouyang, this is the little Marquis of Pingyuan Marquis''s house. He is now the red flag cloud riding captain of Zhuque department." Gu fan arched his hand to the man, and the man just nodded slightly as a gift, not because Gu fan was a descendant of the aristocratic family.


    Then Meng Wuhen called Gu fan to sit down and explained, "young Marquis, Ouyang and I were brothers of the same family. Ouyang was a senior brother. I learned to deduce divination. He was good at ghost Valley mechanism. Later, he hid himself in the city and opened a blacksmith''s shop in Dali city. We have not seen each other for nearly ten years." Gu fan listened to Meng Wuhen''s description and knew he was right. Looking at him, Gu fan felt that he was at least a kungfu with the same strength as himself. He couldn''t help feeling that it was a pity that such a kungfu chose to open a blacksmith shop... At this time, the bartender was called by Xie Yuxiang to order. Unexpectedly, when the bartender came to the table, he suddenly saw Gu fan sitting at the table, His face suddenly changed. Meng no trace, where he knows these, and turns his menu on his own, and says, "come to the altar of Baijiu first..." who heard his words, the bartender''s face could not be hung up. "The officer, I think the officer next to you is like a red flag man. We can''t sell wine to the red flag, otherwise it''s going to be smashed..." Meng Meng''s mark heard him, frowning. He asked the bartender, "who says it''s not for sale? Do you know who is sitting opposite you? "ˇ° It''s stipulated by the new captain Yun Qi... With his order, we''ve done a lot less business. It''s not annoying! " The bartender said angrily, "no matter who it is, no one who is in the red flag will sell it!"ˇ° Sophomore, I advise you not to be ungrateful here, which will spoil our interest! " Next to him, Xie Yuxiang wanted to laugh, but he picked up the feather fan and pointed to the bartender. He joked, "the soldier next to you can''t afford to offend me..." Gu Fan said with a quick smile, "well, if you don''t drink, you can''t drink the bar..." Gu fan looked at the bartender''s face and said, "don''t worry, you can have another week at most, Everything will be the same... You can''t do business! " The bartender gives Gu fan a look, takes Meng Wuchen''s menu and retreats suspiciously. When the bartender went out, Meng Wuhen pulled a chair and sat down. He teased Gu fan and said, "young Marquis, it''s really inhumane of you under the ban. The soldiers who sell wine to you are going to be smashed. Xiao Xie and I don''t dare to work under your hands." Gu fan took a sip of tea with a smile, looked at Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuchen with a smile and said, "Lao Meng, you really wronged me. If I don''t, how can I get rid of some people and make room for you and Mr. Xie... "Meng Wuhen immediately understood, took up the wine cup in his hands and said:" little Marquis, forgive me for being stupid. I''ll take tea instead of wine and punish myself for three cups! " Seeing this, Xie Yuxiang happily said, "young Marquis, it''s too easy for Lao Meng to say that he uses tea instead of wine. I''m afraid it''s not too much to punish himself for 30 cups." Gu fan laughs in agreement, but his eyes can''t be separated from Ouyang sitting opposite him. After the meal is served, everyone talks about their own experiences and experiences for more than a month. When Meng Wuhen and Xie Yuxiang hear how Gu fan set a prohibition order to upset Lu Yun, they can''t help laughing any more. Meng Wuhen reaches out his hand and strokes his beard, With a smile on his face, Xie Yuxiang put down his chopsticks and knocked on the corner of the table with a feather fan. His eyes almost burst into tears. Even the unsmiling Ouyang had a smile on his face.

 Chapter 88

    In the middle of the banquet, the crowd began to let go. Gu fan asked Meng Wuhen, "I think Mr. Ouyang''s strength has at least reached the level of kuotan. Why don''t he develop in the army and become a blacksmith instead of being poor?"


    Meng Wuhen took a bite of food in his mouth and said to Gu fan with a smile: "little Marquis, Ouyang is only good at ghost Valley mechanism and forging, but he can''t do it in actual combat. It''s meaningless to be in the army..." Gu fan heard a stirring voice and asked: "Mr. Ouyang can''t help forging?"


    Meng Wuhen stroked his beard and said with a smile, "he is not only a monk, but also a craftsman. What kind of weapons, armor, as long as the Marquis can get decent materials, anything can be made! "


    "Lao Meng, don''t talk nonsense." Ouyang put down his chopsticks and was not happy. Gu fan stood up with a smile and said, "Mr. Ouyang, in this case, I have a good material in hand. I want to make some equipment. I wonder if I can ask you to help me."


    Ouyang''s face was a little displeased, but Gu fan, after all, was brought by Meng Wuhen, and it was hard to refuse. He had to say, "little Marquis, I''m a businessman. I''ll charge you what kind of material you offer. Even acquaintances can''t be an exception. Please forgive me."


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "Mr. Ouyang, normal pricing is OK."


    Ouyang nodded and said: "bintie is one or two kilograms of silver, cold iron is three or two kilograms of silver, black iron is five or two kilograms of silver..." Ouyang said the price of several kinds of metals. Seeing that Gu fan didn''t speak for a long time, he couldn''t help asking: "I don''t know what material the young marquis is is going to make?"


    With a smile, Gu fan took out a small piece of black metal from his pocket, put it on the table and said, "Mr. Ouyang, the material I want to make is tianfengqi iron!"


    "What In addition to Gu fan, the other three people almost all screamedˇ° The sky is full of iron


    "Exactly..." Gu Fan said with a smileˇ° How much silver does Mr. Ouyang need? "


    Ouyang''s eyes stare directly at the small piece of Tianchou Qitie on the table, swallowing. It seems that he is patiently screening the authenticity of Tianchou Qitie, and it seems that he wants to hide his covet for Tianchou Qitie.


    Tianxiaoqi iron has always been strictly controlled by the Beidou Dynasty, and the private collectors should be affiliated with nine ethnic groups. Since Gu fan can take it out at this time, it shows how powerful the ancient family is in the dynasty.


    "It''s a pity... Young Marquis, you are too small..." Xie Yuxiang pinched his two fingers together, made a regretful expression and said: "it''s too little to make a dagger..."


    Who knows Ouyang smell speech, face unexpectedly pull up, angry way: "you know what! Do you think tianfengqi iron is inferior? How to use dozens of Jin and hundreds of Jin? Such a piece of sky meteorite iron, mixed in the superior cold iron, is enough to make several pairs of armor! "


    Xie Yuxiang knew that he was a teacher, so he quickly lowered his head and did not speak any more.


    Gu fan was calm when he heard the speech. After all, he was away from home, so he only brought a few rare rare iron. After all, he knew the truth that every man is innocent and he is guilty. He looked at Ouyang and asked, "how much commission does Mr. Ouyang need? If I want to build four sets of armor... "


    Ouyang''s face was a little unhappy, but his tone was obviously respectful: "little Marquis, you give me such precious material as Tianchou iron to make, that is to look up to me... And my lifelong dream is to make a weapon with Tianchou iron by hand. This is my wish, How can I ask you for more money? "


    When Gu fan heard Ouyang''s words, he was also very helpful. He could not help showing more respect to the hermit.


    "Young Marquis, if you can trust me, you can give me tianfengqi iron, and then I''ll be closed for half a month to finish forging it." Ouyang''s eyes have been staring at Gu fan''s hand that piece of black metal said.


    "Please, sir!" Gu fan pushes Tian meteorite strange iron along the table to Ouyang. Ouyang Siqi seems to be afraid that Gu fan will change his mind, so he hastens to put Tian meteorite strange iron in his pocket. Gu fan looked at Meng Wuchen and Xie Yuxiang at the table and said, "Mr. Meng, Mr. Xie, I''m just a riding captain of the red flag. If you want to be under my command, you can only be a chieftain at most... Are you willing to condescend?"


    Meng Wuhen heard the speech and said, "young Marquis, when Xiao Xie and I were in Jingzhou City, we decided to work together with you. Even if Xiao marquis is the commander of the army, we''ll be soldiers for you, we''ll all work together!"


    Xie Yuxiang also said with a smile: "Xiao Hou Ye has a bright future. In the future, he will be a supreme minister. We are lucky to be qualified to follow him."


    Gu fan only felt that Meng Wuchen and Xie Yuxiang''s words were very useful. He could not help but smile on his face and feel proud in his heart. Gu fan leaned back and said to them, "you two will serve as my guards for the time being. When the other two chieftains leave, I will protect you. With your innate martial arts strength, no one in the red flag can hold you down, but the army is different from the sect... Strength alone is not enough, and you are very particular about qualifications and achievements..."


    Facing their worried eyes, Gu fan explained: "but don''t worry, I will find an opportunity to create meritorious service for you as soon as possible."


    Two people immediately understand, raised wine cup to face Gu fan to salute a cup, together voice way: "thank small Hou ye to cultivate!" Zijin Mountain, curling clouds, a towering palace stands on the top of the mountain. Here is Zixiao Pavilion, the main hall of Zichen Hall of Zhengdao school. It is said that the founder of Zichen hall passed through Jinling and saw the purple air curling on the Zijin Mountain, turning it into the auspicious omen of dragon and Phoenix. He no longer traveled around and built Zixiao Pavilion on the top of Zijin. Sure enough, Zichen hall became famous all over the world for hundreds of years! But at this time, a secret copper gate in Zixiao pavilion was murderous. In the huge hall, there is only one simple incense tripod, in which white smoke curls up. Behind the nine bronze steps, there are two bronze statues, which are particularly eye-catching. The two bronze statues are lifelike. One is a young man, with flowing clothes and a sword pointing to the sky, and the other is a big man with a sledgehammer. His beard is like a sword halberd, and his anger is like King Kong. In the next head, Bai Liyi, the eldest disciple of Zichen hall, was prostrate on the ground. The forehead of the star rank strongman was close to the ground, and even the atmosphere did not dare to make a sound. In front of the hundred mile wing is a piece of purple lightning, in which stands a trance figure, unspeakable strangeˇ° Is this Bazhen spirit stone? Is this Bazhen spirit stone! Open your dog''s eyes and have a look for yourself A purple brocade box was smashed to the ground at this time. The exquisite brocade box broke into powder, and a pill rolled out from inside. There is a purple auspicious atmosphere on the pill, which is obviously not an ordinary product. The figure gritted his teeth and said, "why did I send you stupid man to get eight spirit stones! I''ve offended so many people, but I''ve got this crap back! "ˇ° Please lower the responsibility... "Bai Liyi''s voice was a little flusteredˇ° Blame! What good is it for me to punish you? " The voice had no choice but to sneer at himself: "if I say now that our Zichen hall has not got the magic weapon of heaven, what you bailiyi brought back from yunmengze is just a purple gold elixir, not to mention those Taoist friends outside, even if I don''t believe it myself!" A hundred Li wings heart sink, know this time purple Chen temple is iron to back black potˇ° Bailiyi, your strong move this time has deterred the ghosts, but other factional warlords, especially Qingyun sect, have great opinions on you! "I think you are rebellious, disrespectful to your teacher, and can''t bear to use..." Ren Ying''s tone is a little erratic, which makes people confused about his intention. "You are Sirius, and you are impulsive. You should be alert to this!"ˇ° Thank you for your instruction. " Bai Li Yi Gong saidˇ° Well, you don''t want to leave Zixiao Pavilion for half a year. You should know that there are mountains outside the mountains and there is a day outside. Concentrate on your cultivation. " The figure waved his hand to indicate that bailiyi could leave the hall. Bailiyi felt relieved. Just as he was about to get up, he heard the figure say, "take back the Zijin elixir, and condense the nebula as soon as possible, so as not to suffer from the failure of the master of nebula''s power." Bai Liyi was overjoyed and said in a respectful voice: "thank you, master." The figure sighed, twinkled, turned into a purple light and dissipated. The whole hall was quiet again, as if nothing had happened. Bailiyi stepped forward, picked up the purple gold elixir on the ground, and looked at the two bronze statues. He wanted to say nothing.

 Chapter 89

    Midu Town, red flag camp.


    Inside the tent, Gu fan leaned back against a mahogany armchair and looked at the three people standing in front of him.


    Lu Yun is tall and thin, Wang Ying is short and fat, and Fei Mingxu. Compared with Gu fan''s casual manner, these three people are all pale and solemn, and seem to be waiting for Gu fan''s reply. However, the little Marquis was not warm and didn''t seem to be worried at all. Fortunately, in front of them, he spent a long time looking through the files before he looked up to see their reports.


    Gu fan looked at the three men, glanced at their respective reports, and said faintly, "do you really want to dismiss the military?"


    Lu Yun seemed to be waiting for Gu fan to ask this, raised his voice and said: "Gu Qiwei, can a man do anything without wine? If you don''t let your brothers drink, what strength do you have in fighting? "


    Gu fan turned his lips and retorted: "brother Lu, are there many cases of drinking in the battlefield in ancient times? Wine is not a good thing for soldiers. I believe you know better than me! If they are addicted to alcohol, then when they come to the battlefield and have no alcohol to drink, won''t it be a mutiny? "


    Lu Yun raised his head and looked down at Gu fan, who was sitting on the chair. He said in a strict voice: "Gu Qiwei, if you insist on Issuing the prohibition order, Lu Yun will have to quit! It''s not human life at all The tall and thin man had a different meaning when he spoke rude words. Gu fan squinted at Lu Yun at this time. At this time, Wang Ying beside Lu Yun even said: "Gu Qi Wei, if you do this to me again, I won''t do it!"


    Gu fan couldn''t help laughing when he heard Wang Ying''s voice. He turned his eyes to Wang Ying and asked, "Wang Ying, what do you think I did to you?"


    "You... You, you don''t let me go out..." Wang Ying was heckled by Gu fan. She couldn''t help but feel a little hard to say and stammered.


    "Hehe, who knows you are in red flag? Wang Ying went out to look for flowers and willows. All the girls in Midu town know you!" Gu fan looked at Wang Ying with a smile and said, "in fact, if you''re really a coward, you might as well call prostitutes to the camp. It''s a big deal. Let''s watch you together, and then we''ll watch you being beaten 200 army whip on the spot."


    "You... You..." Wang Ying was told by Gu fan that she couldn''t hang even if she was shamed by the city wall. She immediately threw down her helmet and scolded, "Gu, you are so bullying! I''ll quit! "


    Before Fei Mingxu opened his mouth, Gu fan turned his face and stared at him. He said, "you too, Fei Mingxu. As an officer, you have to share weal and woe with the soldiers in peacetime. Only when you fight, can you be up and down, and they are willing to fight for you. It''s unreasonable for you to insist on living in a tent alone."


    Before Fei Mingxu argued, Gu fan continued: "I still want to live in the same tent with Li Xiaolang. Fei Mingxu, why do you want to make specialization?"


    Fei Mingxu was reprimanded by Gu fan for no reason. He was about to fight back. Gu Fan said, "if you come here and want to live alone or resign, I''m sorry. I can only choose the latter!"


    Fei Mingxu finally tasted it and said faintly, "OK, I''ll quit! I can''t stand it any more


    Lu Yun and Wang Ying did not expect that Gu fan refused so simply, and there was no room for bargaining and mediation.


    "And you two?" Gu fan takes Fei Mingxu''s report in front of him and looks at Lu Yun and Wang Ying with a smile.


    "Then I''ll quit. It''s really boring." Lu Yun reaches out his hand, takes off his helmet and throws it in front of Gu fan.


    Gu fan still took Lu Yun''s report with a smile on his face. Wang Ying saw that the situation had gone, and knew that all three of them had been severely put together by Gu fan. He suddenly said angrily: "gu! You are deliberately persecuting us! I''ll go to commander Minghui and sue you! "


    "Go..." Gu fan held his shoulders in his hands and looked at the short fat man with pity.


    "I''ll... I''ll go to yingbeihou and sue you!" Wang Ying saw that Gu fan had no fear. She was so angry that her teeth were fighting. She said fiercely.


    "Go, go, go!" Gu fan is about to be amused by this fat man. Go to find Guan Haotian to make a report on Gu fan. Brother, you are not from China, are you!


    "You... You... You..." Wang Ying stammered for a while, and finally blushed and said: "then... I won''t go, I can''t do what you want!" In the face of Lu Yun and Fei Mingxu''s scornful eyes, Wang Ying only feels fever on her face.


    "Unfortunately, you don''t have the chance!" Gu fan glared at Wang Ying and said, "Wang Ying, you have just called me by name several times. You have violated the law of the superior, and you will be punished by 50 soldiers. You will be demoted one level!"


    Wang Ying''s face showed a painful expression, as if just wanted to say: "demotion is demotion." Who knows, Gu Fan said: "I still have a report about your embezzlement of soldiers'' salaries. I''m pressed down and I''m looking for you... Since you have self-knowledge and quit your post, I won''t pursue it. Otherwise, you may lose your head!" Then Gu fan turned out a piece of white paper and threw it in front of Wang Ying. Wang Ying saw that the paper was full of stories about Wang Ying''s deduction of military salaries. It was signed by his five centurions and a dozen ordinary soldiers. Wang Ying scolded: "these grandchildren who have fallen into the well!"


    "Wang Ying, do you still want to deny it?" Gu fan asked sternly. The power cultivated by the Zhuixing level warrior virtually increased the deterrent power for this roarˇ° Xiao Hou Ye calmed down... "Wang Ying collapsed immediatelyˇ° Go away before I change my mind Gu fan roared. At this moment, Fei Mingxu looked at Gu fan and said: "I appreciate your courage, young marquis. But you change three of the four thousand men in the red flag at once. Are you not afraid of the unstable morale of the army?"ˇ° Fei Mingxu, you are too worried. " Gu fan did not give a positive answer, just said with a smileˇ° Well, Fei sees the means of the young Marquis... "Fei Mingxu smiles for a while, but he doesn''t stop. He turns around and walks out of the camp tent. Gu fan sighed in his heart. Fei Mingxu was the most difficult of the three. He could not figure out what the dead demon would do to himself before he left the red flag. Sure enough, there was a rumor in the camp that night that Gu fan replaced three of the four chieftains because of his personal resentment. It was because they did not want to obey his orders and let their soldiers die! Because Gu fan received the order, it was an order to lure the enemy. He wanted the red flag to act as the bait and lead the main force of the barbarians to fight a decisive battle. After the event, Gu fan, who has the strength of Kuo Tian, can naturally withdraw from the army. The informed chieftain can also prepare ahead of time and save his life. When he comes back, he can make great achievements and upgrade his rank. But ordinary soldiers are still alive and dead. Zheng Jun colluded with Gu fan, and the other three refused, so they were dismissed. The news spread like this. At this time, Gu fan sat in the tent, listening to Li Xiaolang''s report to him, and nodded his head slightly. The counter attack of the dead demon was really creative. After listening, Gu fan stood up and said, "wolf, go out with me."ˇ° Am I alone? " Li Xiaolang said with a smile: "shout Zheng Jun, too! We are grasshoppers on the same rope with him now. " Gu fan nodded, which was regarded as acquiescence. Half an hour later, just ten miles outside the red flag camp, three fast horses galloped in a large shrubbery. When the three fast horses rushed out of the Bush, a young man in white stopped his horse, looked at the boundless plain under the moonlight, and said to them, "it''s not too early. Let''s get here today." The young man seized the reins, looked back at them and said, "Zheng Jun, your equestrian skills are good. Li Xiaolang, your skills are really bad." If he has deep meaning to Li Xiaolang way: "if even the horse can''t ride fast, how can you attack?" Li Xiaolang quickly nodded his head and said, "the little Marquis taught me a lesson." Zheng Jun galloped forward and said in a respectful voice: "little Marquis, the rumors are very bad for us now!"ˇ° I know that the three of them must be uncomfortable when they go away in frustration. " Gu fan seems to have a good idea, but he still asks Zheng Jun, "Zheng Jun, what do you think we should do to turn the situation around?" Seeing that Gu fan was able to consult himself, Zheng Jun immediately felt a light on his face and said respectfully, "young Marquis, in my opinion, all rumors should stop at the wise. You should clarify this matter in front of all the soldiers... And try to avoid the large-scale combat of our department in the near future, so as not to be left behind by others..."

 Chapter 90

    Gu fan nodded with a smile and said, "Zheng Jun, you think as much as I do. I will refute the rumor in public tomorrow morning. But I don''t agree with your other idea. " Gu fan stretched out two fingersˇ° First, whether there will be a large-scale battle in the near future is not something we can decide. Second, this matter has left a shadow in the hearts of the soldiers, which can not be eliminated by evading. When it comes to the battlefield, it will suddenly break out, greatly weakening the cohesion and combat effectiveness of our Zhenghong flag. "


    "What does the young Marquis mean?" Seeing Gu fan''s thorough analysis, Zheng Jun can''t help admiring Gu fan''s younger boss and praising him.


    "My opinion is just opposite to that of Zheng Jun. it''s not only a war, but also a big one. It''s not only a win, but also a beautiful one." Gu fan waved his right hand and clenched his five fingers into a fist. "Victory can dispel all the fear and distrust, and completely attribute the belief of this team to us!"


    After Gu fan''s death, Li Xiaolang suddenly felt that what was standing in front of him was not a 17-year-old boy, but a powerful veteran who knew the way of unifying the army.


    "But young Marquis... We have to prepare for the worst. If we fail in such a large-scale battle, on the one hand, we will suffer heavy losses, and it is difficult for us to explain to Lord Minghui..." Zheng Jun said cautiously: "is it too risky to do so?"


    Gu fan responded with a faint smile to Zheng Jun''s cold water and said, "yes, that''s why I asked you out today. Can you tell me how many strong people are there in the Sanmiao tribe? How many are there? How many soldiers are there? "


    "Xiao Hou Ye wants to attack Sanmiao?" Zheng Jun could not help but be surprised: "that''s a big tribe of barbarians! All the people are soldiers. The standing force is nearly 30000. That''s a hard bone! "


    "How many are there? Do you know? " Gu fan seems to ignore Zheng Jun said 30000 standing army, continue to ask.


    "According to our experience in fighting against Sanmiao, there are only two demoted divisions." Zheng Jun replied, "it''s easy for them not to fight. Once they do, they can reverse the war situation and pose a great threat to our army."


    "Are there any experts at the congenital level among the three seedlings?" Gu fan continued.


    "There should be, but it hasn''t appeared yet..." Zheng Jun frowned and replied: "generally, these big tribes have chieftains. Chieftains are not only highly respected, but also at least have the strength of quasi star rank."


    "I''ve been fighting with Sanmiao for so many years, but I haven''t found out their bottom line yet?" Gu fan was slightly dissatisfied with Zheng Jun''s answer.


    "Little Marquis, Sanmiao is the west side barrier of the whole barbarian tribe, and it confronts our army''s Zhenghong flag. Behind Sanmiao are dozens of small tribes, with only a few thousand troops, and there are no experts." Zheng Jun was embarrassed and said: "so many times, if we want to push for success, we will choose to break through the Sanmiao side of the defense line, go into the small tribes behind, burn and kill, and go back to hand over. And the Sanmiao tribes do not want their own tribes to suffer too much impact and will not resist completely. It is also a wise move to preserve one''s strength at the expense of small tribes. "


    When Gu fan heard Zheng Jun''s words, he could not help smiling and said, "good, very good. Zheng Jun, let''s go back. I have plans in mind. You are waiting for my orders at any time. "


    Li Xiaolang and Zheng Jun looked at each other and said respectfully, "yes. Young Marquis


    In the early morning, the light smoke seemed to linger on the fingertips of the beautiful lady, curling in Midu town.


    Chen Shi is supposed to be the time for the soldiers to do morning exercises. Gu fan puts on a black training suit and goes out, only to find that the whole school is in chaos. Zheng Jun and a group of his soldiers were surrounded by people. The other soldiers took sticks close to him and threw stones far away, which made Zheng Jun show his teeth, his face black, and his appearance embarrassed.


    "Kill him! Kill him There was constant clamor from the soldiersˇ° Kill him, the man who betrays us


    Gu fan immediately saw the clue. The number of troublemakers was much more than those around Zheng Jun. he really wanted to fight. Now Zheng Jun has been beaten down, but it seems that the other party just wanted to make a big noise, and didn''t want to hurt Zheng Jun''s life at all. Gu fan frowned, flew forward, pushed away the crowd and came to Zheng Jun. His accomplishments have reached the level of Kuo Tian, and it''s no problem that he breaks the stone with his hands. Naturally, the soldiers of the middle heaven level and the envious heaven level can''t help him.


    "What do you want to do?" Gu fan glared at the people who surrounded Zheng Jun and some familiar faces one by one. He knew that several of them were centurions under Lu Yun and Wang Yingˇ° On the first day I came here, I decided what punishment I should be punished for fighting


    "Three hundred soldiers, get rid of the army!" Li Xiaolang helps Gu fan.


    "Captain Gu Qi!" One of them yelled: "you have driven away Han Shan, who has deducted military salaries, and you have settled down Lao sun''s head. You have added meals to every meal, and every meal you eat with us. There are too few officers like you who are willing to share weal and woe with us! Respect you, but you can''t sell us! "


    "Yes, yes!" Several of them raised their fists and exclaimed indignantly.


    "Gu Qi Wei, people''s hearts are full of flesh. How can you let so many of us die?" Cried a veteranˇ° Captain Gu Qi, the brothers didn''t mean to fight against your military regulations. We really hope you can give me an explanation when we do so! "ˇ° Gu Qiwei, it''s really the heart of the cold brothers that you do this Gu fan looked at the sincere faces, stretched out his hands, spread out his palms, and made a stop action. The noise around him gradually stopped. Everyone''s eyes were fixed on the 17-year-old cloud riding captain of Zhenghong banner. Some were confused, some were forced to cut, and some were numb... Gu fan looked at the crowd on the school field and said: "first of all, I, Gu fan, have never received an order to let zhenghongqi be an abandoned son. This is a rumor! Second, the three chieftains of zhenghongqi resigned voluntarily. Among them, Wang Ying embezzled military salaries and resigned with fear of guilt! "ˇ° Why do you want us to believe you! " Cried one, hiding in the crowdˇ° For what? With the blood of my plain Hougu family Gu Fan said loudly, "I don''t need to sell my subordinates to win the upper position, because I don''t need to!" He looked at the crowd and said, "even if I don''t do this, I can get my due status through my strength and my family background! If you have any doubts about it! " Gu fan stretched out a finger and said, "you can go back and write a letter to each of you, and send it to your home. The letter says that if you are betrayed by me and have an accident, you can use this letter to report directly to the Ministry of war, impeach me, or even the Marquis of the dynasty." At the end of the speech, all the people were surprisedˇ° Will you believe me? " Gu fan shouts to the crowdˇ° Gu Qiwei... You don''t want to cure us... "Several centurions drooped their heads like a defeated roosterˇ° This time, all of a sudden, I''ll write down the military staff and punishment for you to make up for your mistakes! " Gu Fan said with a cheerful smile: "if you fight each of you with 200 sticks, who has the strength to fight?" His eyes swept all over the room, slowly raised his right hand, said: "willing to follow me, continue to stay in the red flag, please stand behind me! If you don''t want to, you can leave. I''ll give you the fare. " It was such a move that ignited the whole school yard. Countless soldiers rushed behind Gu fan and stood with Zheng Jun. At the beginning, some soldiers were still wavering. When they saw that other people were standing in the past, they also stood in the past. A moment later, Gu fan turned around, looked at the dark crowd behind him, and ordered, "go around Midu town and have breakfast. Everyone is working hard today!" With a roar of laughter, the soldiers, led by the centurion, lined up and ran out from the east side of the school yard in great order. When all the people on the school field were gone, Gu fan helped Zheng Jun, who was beaten black and blue, wipe the mud on his face and said with a smile, "old Zheng worked hard..." Zheng Jun gave a bitter smile. One of his men consciously helped his waist, but his waist couldn''t stand upˇ° Report to captain gu At this time, ten soldiers escorted four bound people to Gu fan. The first one of the ten soldiers was the commander of the army. Gu fan remembered that his name was Ye Hongsheng. He was the soldier who was called by Gu fan to learn about the situation in the tent. Ye Hongsheng arched his hand to Gu fan and said solemnly, "young Marquis, we have done it according to your orders. We have caught these four people. They are the most active ones who made a fuss in the crowd just now. We should not intend to do it. They may even be spies of the enemy. Please punish them severely and make an example for others."ˇ° "Oh?" Gu fan narrowed his eyes. The killing in his eyes was chillingˇ° Since you dare to spy on the reality of my red flag, you should be ready to go out horizontally... "He ordered Ye Hongsheng:" hang them on the gate and put them to death! "ˇ° Yes, Captain Guqi As soon as ye Hongsheng waved his hand, the other soldiers immediately picked them up and were about to push them to Yuanmen. At this time, the four men were so scared that they almost sat down on the ground and begged for mercy: "guqiwei, please forgive me. We are not spies..." one of them said directly: "Lu Yun and Fei Mingxu asked us to do this..." Gu fan stopped them and said: "well, since we are not spies of the enemy, we should treat them as disturbing the morale of the army... Each of them hit 200 army sticks, Throw it out of the camp and get rid of the army! "ˇ° Lord Gu... No! "ˇ° Little Marquis... Spare your life Hearing the four people howling like pigs, Gu fan took a look at Zheng Jun and said, "Lao Zheng, we can finally live a safe life by fishing out the mice in four rice vats." Zheng Jun said with a wry smile: "little Marquis, you are too clever. All of ten thousand people''s hearts were shut down at once. The effect is even better than when you went on stage to talk for an hour! " Gu fan was not proud of himself. He said to Zheng Jun with a smile, "this is just the first step. The second step is going to be a tough battle."

 Chapter 91

    During the morning exercise the next day, Gu fan shuttled among the 10000 soldiers, looking at the face of Zhang Gangyi. He was very pleased. Although the three chieftains were removed, their centurions still managed their soldiers in good order, and there was no sign of chaos in the barracks.


    "Little Marquis, I think I''ve reached the peak of heaven level, and I''m going to break through the quintessence of heaven level!" Li Xiaolang, standing behind Gu fan, said excitedly.


    "That''s very good..." Gu Fan said with a smile, "your cultivation speed is almost catching up with me."


    Li Xiaolang pushed the boat along the river and said, "it''s all cultivated by the young marquis."


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "Li Xiaolang, you are always glib with oil on your mouth." He looked at the direction of Yuanmen and said, "go, accompany me to pick up two people. They should be here soon."


    Li Xiaolang answered. As soon as they got to Yuanmen, they saw a carriage coming from afar. Gu fan recognized that the drivers were Meng Wuhen and Xie Yuxiang, so he met them.


    Xie Yuxiang jumped out of the car, saluted Gu fan and said, "don''t be ill, young marquis."


    Gufan took boxing as a return gift.


    Meng Wuchen also jumped out of the car and pointed to the carriage behind him. "Little Marquis, everything is in the carriage."


    "It''s hard for you gentlemen." Gu fan knew that Meng Wuchen said that he had entrusted Ouyang Siqi to make the armor mixed with tianxiaoqi iron, and then he connected them to Yuanmen. Gu fan went to the school yard, looked at the 10000 soldiers below and said, "everyone stop first, I''ll announce something!"


    All the soldiers stopped their feet and stood straight, looking at Gu fan.


    Gu fan pointed to Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen behind him and said, "let me announce the appointment of the three acting chieftains of Zhenghong banner! Li Xiaolang took over Lu Yun''s headquarters, and the other two were Ke Qing, Meng Wuchen and Xie Yuxiang, who were from Hougu''s family in the plain. They took over Wang Ying''s headquarters and Fei Mingxu''s headquarters. "


    Seeing the dissatisfaction of some centurions below, Gu fan knew that they all thought that Gu fan would promote a thousand centurions according to his military achievements and martial arts accomplishments. Who knew that three thousand centurions had been parachuted. Could it not be depressing?


    Gu fan continued: "both Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen have reached the congenital level. They are able to be deputy commanders in the army. I think their strength is more than enough to serve as commander-in-chief, but their military achievements are still a little lacking." His eyes passed over the faces of several other centurions. When they heard the congenital level, the expressions on countless faces were undoubtedly shocked.


    "So they''re just the generation commander. Once they don''t make mistakes or can''t accumulate enough military achievements, they''ll be wiped out by me. I''ll make a bowl of water for that!" He looked at the following centurions and said, "similarly, if you have accumulated enough merits, I will be promoted out of the ordinary." Then he gave a color to the three people behind him, and the three came to the centurions of their respective departments. They were officially inaugurated.


    After morning exercise, Gu fan called his three chieftains and Zheng Jun into his tent. At this time, there were four pieces of armor on the ground. Gu fan only glanced at it and knew that the four pieces of armor were all made of high-grade cold iron mixed with tianxiaoqi iron. Each suit of armor has a helmet, elbow, knee and iron boots, which are very complete.


    Gu fan looked at the four sets of armor on the ground and nodded. He bent down, picked up a pair of armor and knocked it. It seemed that he wanted to see how his texture was.


    At this time, Zheng Jun was already speechlessˇ° Little Marquis... This... This is the armor made of tianfengqi iron? "


    "This is our military system. Only when we reach the command level can we use the armor made of tianxiaoqi iron!" Li Xiaolang was also surprised and said.


    Gu fan white two of them one eye, seem to be saying "no promise". Then he turned around and looked at Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen with a smile and said, "two gentlemen can''t join the army without proper armor. Two of the four sets of armor are given to them, and the remaining two are left for them to choose by themselves."


    This sentence, four people at the same time revealed the expression of being struck by lightning, just surprised Li Xiaolang and Zheng Jun at this time is the mouth open to close!


    "What? If you don''t want it, I''ll take it back and take it all to the sacrifice, so that none of you can wear it! " Gu fan made a joke when he saw that the four people didn''t move. He summoned the seal script to refine the four pieces of armor on the ground. Then the four people came back to their senses and rushed to the ground one after another. One of them snatched a piece of armor and held it in his arms.


    Gu fan then said with a smile, "let''s sacrifice in my camp, so that we won''t go back and fall on others."


    Xie Yuxiang took a look at Meng Wuchen and knelt down together and said, "the young marquis is is kind-hearted. We have nothing to repay. We are willing to go through fire and water."


    Gu fan was about to help Xie Yuxiang when Zheng Jun and Li Xiaolang knelt down and said, "young Marquis, we will be your own soldiers in the future. When we go up the sword mountain and down the sea of fire, we are not men with a frown!"


    Gu fan gave a wry smile, looked at the four kneeling in front of him and said, "if you don''t get up again, I''ll let you go up to Dao mountain and down to the sea of fire to play now..."


    When they heard the words, they stood up happily, sat down in the corner, summoned their own seal script, and began to refine four pieces of iron armor. Li Xiaolang''s strength has not reached the quintessence level, so he can''t sacrifice and refine the armor. Gu fan taught him to bite his fingertips and drop a few drops of blood on the armor. He has the right to recognize the LORD by dropping blood, and then sacrifice and refine it at the quintessence level. After several other people finished the ritual, the armor would fit perfectly, and there would be no discomfort in wearing it. However, Li Xiaolang''s thin body, carrying a large suit of armor, was a little embarrassed and funny when he staggered out of the door. Gu fan looked at the three men who were sitting in three corners and devoted themselves to the sacrifice of armor. He remembered the scene where the four men had vowed their loyalty to him just now. Gu fan could not help but smile and shake his head. He said in his heart, "it''s unnecessary. It''s really unnecessary. The quality of four pieces of armor made of this kind of iron is too poor. If you want to wear it, you have to wear it with better quality... "But he knew there was no need to tell them these words. Li Xiaolang couldn''t. With a smile on his face, Gu fan went to the center of the camp and closed his eyes to meditate. A moment later, after the three men finished refining their armor, they caught a glimpse of Gu fan who was practicing. They stood up and stood outside the camp tent with light hands and feet. The three men consciously protected Gu fan''s Dharma in different directions. In meditation, Gu fan felt the three breath outside the tent, surrounded by a guard, and his face could not help showing a knowing smile. He sank down and entered a state of cultivation.

 Chapter 92

    For more than a month, Gu fan has been thinking more about how to control the red flag, but he has been slacking off in his self-cultivation, just meditating every night. Thinking of his two newly recovered congenial subordinates and Huan Lingyue, the murderous female killer, Gu fan feels that his strength of sky level is still a little too weak.


    Gu fan knew that the Kungfu of the sky level needs to wake up his own soul, that is, to wake up another self in his body, which can insight into the secrets of heaven and communicate with the Qi of heaven and earth. The next cultivation is no longer the cultivation of the body, but the cultivation of the soul.


    Although Gu fan has reached the level of Kuo Tian, he is the one who worships the Disha Yuanzhu and rushes up with the help of external things. If he can''t awaken the spirit of heaven, he can''t reach the level of congenital, let alone absorb the congenital Qi and condense xingxuan.


    Gu fan summoned the red and blue double swords, surrounded by two seal characters, and countless small seal characters floated in the whole tent like mayflies. To summon the seal script of Benming, the next thing to do is to inject strength and wake up the spirit of heaven sleeping in the seal script. Gu fan''s hands crossed in front of him, his left hand clasped his middle finger, and his right five fingers pinched. After a crisscross, he played a red charm. Then his hand shape changed, and another charm with blue light was played. The light on the red and blue double swords suddenly increased a lot. Gu fan took a deep breath and continued to play several spells. He saw that the blue and blue swords kept flashing, driving the whole camp''s seal characters to swing.


    When Gu fan played the tenth spell, he suddenly opened his eyes and suddenly drank to the void: "my heavenly soul, listen to my call, wake up quickly!" Hearing his roar, the virtual shadows of the blue and blue swords disappeared, and the runes all over the sky gathered to the point where the blue and blue swords disappeared. Tens of thousands of dense seal characters kept piling up and overlapping in the blue light, piling up and overlapping... In a moment, they piled up to half human height, and then from the bottom up, countless seal characters began to disintegrate, Show the figure inside.


    Gu fan continued to say with a breath of essence to the Fu Zhuan in front of himˇ° My heavenly soul, you and I are of the same body. Listen to my call and wake up quickly


    At last, the Fu Zhuan script completely disappeared, and Gu fan was confronted by a young man with black hair. He was just two feet tall and was wearing a black coat, just like a miniature version of Gu fan''s training suit. Obviously, Gu fan''s spirit was just condensed, and his strength was not enough, so he was just a teenager.


    The boy with black hair closed his eyes, and his expression was indifferent and quiet.


    "The spirit of heaven awakes!" Gu fan played another spell. He saw that the blue mang spell floated into the soul of heaven, but the power was like a cow into the sea. As soon as he entered the soul of heaven, he failed to wake up the soul of heaven, but lost contact with Gu fan.


    "Well?" Gu fan frowned slightly, clenched his teeth, and then condensed a charm, which hit the spirit of heavenˇ° Wake up quickly


    This spell is still like a bullock into the sea, without the slightest sound.


    Gu fan had just refined the spirit of heaven and earth, and he had consumed a lot of Qi of heaven and earth. At this time, he continuously awakened the spirit of heaven and earth, and his physical overdraft was quite serious. Gu fan can''t help but feel discouraged. Although he has condensed the spirit of heaven, he has no way to wake it up. It''s really a little unwillingness.


    At this time, Gu fan felt the throbbing of the God killing sword in his body. Without waiting for his reaction, he saw a bloody sword breaking out of his body and penetrating into the heart of the spirit of heaven!


    No! Although Gu fan knew that he was one with the spirit of heaven, and the sword of killing gods and cutting demons was not sure to hurt the spirit of heaven, but the sword of killing gods and cutting demons was evil. Once the awakened spirit of heaven was evil, Gu fan might have to choose to practice the spirit of heaven and evil or to be a ghost priest in the future, The spirit of heaven condensed at the level of Kuo Tian is naturally pure, upright, mellow and harmonious. The cultivation of Yuan monk''s Dharma skills is half as effective as that of Yuan monk''s. on the contrary, the cultivation of magic skills is only half as effective as that of Yuan monk''s. The evil spirit condensed by GUI Shi is just the opposite, gloomy and charming. The nature of the spirit of heaven is the way to distinguish the ghost and the monk of Yuan Dynasty. In ancient times, the spirit of heaven condensed from the previous life has no attribute. Although it has no effect on the cultivation of the positive and evil ways, it will not be excluded.


    There was a trace of pain on Tian Hun''s face. Then his brows wrinkled slightly. A pair of eyes on his face slowly opened. Gu fan was relieved when he saw the color of those eyes. The red eye pupil is the evil heaven soul, the golden eye pupil is the pure heaven soul, the black eye pupil is the normal heaven soul, and the ancient heaven soul is the black eye pupil!


    Who knew that the first sentence that soul said that day was: "brother!"


    Gu fan was stunned. Generally speaking, the cultivated spirit of heaven takes himself as the master and does not have the independent consciousness. However, it is strange that his spirit of heaven should be equal to his brother.


    When Gu fan''s heavenly soul awakened, the whole body of that soul became transparent, and a stream of air from heaven and earth poured into Gu fan''s body through his body.


    The breath of Gufan in the tent suddenly rose, and the three people who were surrounded by Gufan''s Dharma protector were shocked because of the great power, but they couldn''t stop being happy for Gufan. After all, Gu fan is the one they follow. His strength represents more strength and resources.


    Gu fan only felt that his whole body was gradually rising from the ground. Behind him, the space collapsed, and countless light spots appeared on the dark background. Those light spots were constantly converging and condensing, which was a sign of xingxuan!


    However, a sober voice told Gu fan that his martial arts cultivation advanced too fast, which had affected the stability of the foundation. For example, in the kuotan level, ordinary people were promoted to the kuotan level only by condensing the spirit of heaven. Gu fan first broke through to the kuotan level and then condensed the spirit of heaven, so he could not wake up the spirit of heaven. If it wasn''t for killing the gods and chopping the magic sword, maybe Gu fan''s road of martial arts would stop at the level of heaven because he couldn''t wake up the spirit of heaven. At least it would be delayed for a long time. Gu fan would not do this kind of thing. Just now, the phenomenon of putting the cart before the horse appeared again. Only those with congenital martial arts can condense xingxuan. Most of them don''t have xingxuan. Gu fan''s strength is still at kuotan level, but there are signs of condensing xingxuan. If so, we can imagine how difficult it will be for Gu fan to condense the second xingxuan when he is promoted to Shentian level. Thinking of this, Gu fan consciously transferred the power flowing into his body into the sword of killing the gods and chopping the demons. The sword suddenly flew out, and ten demons appeared in the tent. The air of killing filled the space. There was a deafening cry of killing in Gu fan''s ear. Even though Gu fan had condensed the spirit of heaven, he still felt dizzy, Some can''t stand it. A little bit of body, the air of heaven and earth poured into the sword of killing gods and chopping demons. Countless seal characters in the body suddenly burst out with blue light. The seal characters were combined in a complex way and turned into a strange pattern. The powerful and upright air burst out. The pattern flashed and floated in front of Gu fan. The pattern was different from the one condensed before Gu fan, In the previous high mountains, this one is Haomiao daze. The pattern revolves around Gufan, but it goes directly into the sword of killing gods and chopping demons. Then there is no second red seal script. Instead, the Qi of heaven and earth faintly condenses into the third seal script, which appears in front of Gufan. Only when the third pattern condenses to half, the healthy qi of heaven and earth suddenly stops, The sky soul''s face unexpectedly showed the tired color. Tianhun''s transparent body, which was originally used as a medium, gradually turned into an entity. He yawned and said to Gu fan, "brother, I''m so tired. I want to have a rest." Without waiting for Gu fan''s answer, the soul walked straight to Gu fan that day. Then it walked into Gu fan''s body and turned into a three inch villain, sitting cross legged between the God killing sword and the blue double swords. Gu fan saw that the third seal pattern was about to disappear. How could he fall short of success? He put two pieces of Chinese medicine into his mouth. When he bit his teeth, it was crushed to pieces. The power of the medicine spread all over his body. It made him feel like he was in the middle of the magma. We can see the horror of the power of the medicine. Gu fan didn''t hesitate, but more than a dozen seal characters were written. After waiting for nearly an hour, the third seal character pattern moved slightly, and finally became a success, revealing the pattern of vast forest and gradually disappeared into Gu fan''s palm. At this point, the medicinal power of the two red fruit trees has completely dissipated. Gu Fanchang breathes a sigh of relief. He only feels that his legs and feet are a little soft. He almost falls down when he is about to go down to the ground. From just practicing to practicing the third seal script pattern, he is sweating, as if he was picked up from the water. Gu fan was about to go down to the ground, but he heard a voice saying: "condense the spirit of heaven. If you don''t take advantage of the situation to break through the bottleneck and reach the congenital level, you really won''t seize the opportunity." Gu fan knew that the voice was Huan Lingyue. He had been feeling for a month. The eldest lady''s anger finally disappeared and she was willing to talk to herself. Although Gu fan was happy in his heart, he still had the same cold expression on his face. He turned his mouth to the void and said, "don''t you understand the reason of forcing the last branch? If I condense xingxuan now and then break through to the congenital level, how difficult will it be for me to break through the Shentian level? If you don''t know, don''t talk nonsense! " Huan Lingyue was refuted by Gu fan, and immediately felt that there was no light on her face and her step was wrong. Her figure appeared in front of Gu fan and murmured: "I don''t know what''s good. Originally I wanted to raise some skills. Let''s forget it..." Gu fan was stunned. He was about to ask, but he saw that the curtain of the tent was suddenly lifted, and three figures came in and surrounded Gu fan and Huan Lingyue. One of them yelled, "there''s an assassin! Come onˇ° assassin! Don''t hurt the Marquis! "

 Chapter 93

    "Assassin?" Huanlingyue turned her lips and recognized two familiar figures when she rushed into the three figures in the account.


    Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, who rushed into the tent, were also in a daze at this time. The one standing with Gu fan in the tent was the "maid" with a silver mask in the inn last timeˇ° Fortunately, both of them are still in their clothes at this time. Otherwise, if the three of them stir up their interest, I''m afraid the matter will end badly. " Xie Yuxiang congratulated himself in his heart.


    Meng Wuhen''s face was also embarrassed. "Keke..." he coughed a few times and bowed his head to say: "how are you, young lady..."


    Xie Yuxiang was so smart that he quickly said to the wind, "see you, young lady... I''ve offended you a lot just now. Please forgive me."


    Zheng Jun''s reaction is the slowest, but seeing the other two people''s low browed appearance, he has to tremble and say to Huan Lingyue: "good young lady."


    If huanlingyue is depressed when she hears Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen calling her "young lady", she will become angry when she hears Zheng Jun calling out. The dagger of the right hand suddenly popped up and pointed obliquely at Sanhe: "if you talk nonsense again, I''ll cut your tongue!"


    Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen quickly nodded their heads and stopped talking. This female killer is not a fuel-efficient lamp!


    Only Zheng Jun looked at Gu fan with strange eyes. Gu fan looked at his nose, nose, mouth and heart, and said in a deep voice, "Zheng Jun, the rules in the flag... Cough, you know."


    Hearing this, Zheng Jun said with a quick smile, "I understand, I understand!" I''m kidding. Who dares to drag the young Marquis out to fight with 200 military staff? I''m tired of living.


    "My subordinates are leaving!" Xie Yuxiang sees Gu fan''s wink and pulls Meng Wuchen''s sleeve in a hurry. They bow down and go out. Zheng Jun sees the situation and goes out in a hurry.


    After they left, Huan Lingyue pinched her waist and looked at Gu fan and said, "what? How many young ladies have you brought to the big account before? Why do your men call young lady as soon as they see me? "


    "Ah... How many?" Gu fan knocked his head on purpose, pretended not to remember and said, "just one... What''s the matter?"


    "You are shameless!" Huanlingyue spat and walked to the other side of the camp.


    Gu fan looked at Huan Lingyue and said, "you are a girl who has no shame and no impatience. You directly break into my tent. This is the military camp. You think it''s the Marquis''s residence in the plain. If you are caught, it''s not only an assassin, but also a spy!" Gu fan turned his eyes on Huan Lingyue and continued: "besides, it''s bad for my reputation. How can I lead the army in the future..."


    "You are so annoying!" Huanling month where there is Gu fan glib, can not help but feel the face bursts of fever, also no longer argue with Gu fanˇ° Anyway, if you bring other women into your camp, you''re wrong... "


    Gu fan gave a sneer and glared at Huan Lingyue''s beautiful figure. He thought to himself, "you''re a real girl. You''ve been confiscated. You''ve taken care of me..."


    "What are you looking at?" Huan Ling month doubts a way.


    "Nothing..." Gu fan casually perfunctory, but unexpectedly was huanling month a pull his right hand.


    "You..." Gu fan was surprised, but he saw Huan Lingyue and saw Gu fan''s black Qi on Laogong acupoint. He said, "I know how to defuse this evil spirit, and it''s good or bad for you!"


    "Well? This poison can''t even be dispelled by ice and fire! " Gu fan can''t help but be surprised. To tell the truth, the ghost and poison in his palm has always been a hidden danger in Gu fan''s heart.


    Huanlingyue said with a smile: "it can''t be dispelled. Can''t you absorb it?" She glanced at Gu fan and said, "the barbarian''s jiangtoushi said that there is no way to dispel the ghost poison, but the people who practice the poison skill can absorb it and enhance the power of the move. So many jiangtoushi even look for such a poisonous corpse to raise for their own cultivation."


    "You''ve been out looking for the headmaster for me these days?" Gu fan''s mood is a little unsteady.


    "Don''t stink... Who went to find the headmaster specially for you." Huanlingyue''s face turned white. Fortunately, it was covered by a silver mask, and Gu fan didn''t see itˇ° Didn''t you find out? Your Huagu dragon boxing is much weaker than that of yechen. "


    "Yes, it is." Gu fan recalled a fierce battle with yechen, the descendant of tianmenggong, in Kaiyang hall a few months ago. At that time, yechen, who only had the strength of heaven, was able to turn into a purple dragon. It was corrosive and poisonous, and the killing power was extremely terrible. As like as two peas, the last time he took the punishment of Hanshan, he used the same dragon and Quan, and the strength reached the sky level. Not only did he appear the purple Buddha illusion, but even a Han Emperor of the highest heaven could not get rid of it on the spot, whether it was the power or the power.


    "Why?" Huan Lingyue looked at Gu fan and said, "because you didn''t deliberately refine poison. People who guard Jinshan and Yinshan Mountains but can''t use them are talking about you. Huagu Longquan focuses on the word "Huagu", refining poisons and enhancing its power. If you can refine the ghost poison in your palm, your Huagu Longquan will bring the poison of corpse poison. How can its power go up a level? "


    Gu fan was overjoyed when he heard this. He had wondered that the power of Huagu dragon boxing was not as good as that of yechen. He thought it was the difference between his constitution and yechen. After huanling Yue''s explanation, he was overjoyed and asked, "how can I refine the corpse poison?"ˇ° The steps of refining poison need to be done step by step. If you make a mistake, you will have to poison into the viscera and die through your intestines. " Huanlingyue seems to revenge Gu fan, deliberately threatening to shrug and listen to the Tao. Gu fan vomited out his tongue and said to Huan Lingyue, "then I will become a ghost haunting you. Who told you to kill me?"ˇ° Well, I''m not talking to you anymore. " Huan Lingyue reaches out her hand and knocks out Gu fan''s paw in front of her. Then she says, "you first use ice fire and Dilian''s aura to suppress it, then withdraw the aura, and let the toxin leave Laogong acupoint. This is called" bait "in the witchcraft. When the toxin leaves Laogong acupoint, let it flow through your whole body with your true Qi. In the witchcraft, it''s called" tea ". If the poison is too strong, If you can''t control it, you''ll die by piercing your intestines and rotting your stomach. On the contrary, if you use the true pressure of the whole body to make toxins and force them into the meridians, you can use them for your own use. It''s for "refining". Here, refining poisonous insects is completed. " Gu Fan said with a smile: "it''s no problem for me. I''ve swallowed Binghuo bingdilian. Ordinary poison can''t hurt me at all. It''s really my chance to learn Huagu Longquan. Whatever poison it is, it''s just refining it." Huanlingyue shook her head and said, "you are good at everything, but you are too narcissistic." Gu fan didn''t defend himself. He laughed and agreed. He crossed his legs and sat down on the couch. According to Huan Lingyue''s Dharma, he refined the ghost poison on his body.

 Chapter 94

    No matter how strict Zheng Jun''s mouth is, rumors and gossip spread fastest in the world. Almost the next day, quanzheng red flag knew that there was an extraordinary woman living in the tent of cloud riding captain Gufan. The military regulations, the military regulations... The military regulations became a floating cloud in guqiwei!


    Then every night, almost all of them would go around Gu fan''s tent intentionally or unintentionally to catch a glimpse of the shadow cast on the tent, or listen to the sound inside, but all of them walked away with regret. In the tent, there was only the sound of breathing... For the next half a month, Gu fan had been refining the ghost poison, constantly drawing the poison from Laogong cave, and then refining it with ice fire and Dilian aura.


    When one night half a month later, the last black ray of the palm of his right hand dissipated, Gu fan finally breathed a sigh of relief. Gu fan could not help but look up to the sky and scream. The sword of killing gods and cutting demons in his body suddenly cut out, and the red light suddenly showed. The whole tent was filled with the sound of wind and ghost howling. The continuous flow of power from Gu fan''s palm to the void slowly turned into a rune with strange murderous Qi, Gu fan raised his head to see the flood on the rune, engulfing everything.


    When Gu fan saw the rune in front of him, he vaguely guessed that the two sets of runes were complementary. To cultivate the blue rune, he had to absorb the power of heaven and earth''s purity, while to cultivate the red rune, he had to absorb the evil spirit, the evil spirit and the evil spirit. This unique cultivation method of both good and evil was unheard of before Gu fan.


    Gu fan was looking at the rune that was flowing slowly in front of him. Suddenly, his heart moved. The rune was suddenly put into his body and covered on the sword.


    Huanlingyue stepped down from his soft collapse, walked over to Gufan and said, "you have refined the poison of the ghost Gu corpse. In this way, the magic of the head lowering master can''t work for you unless it''s the dead grass descending.". In this way, I can trust you to deal with Sanmiao. "


    Gu fan can''t help but move when he hears Huan Lingyue''s words. He even has an impulse to hold the beauty in front of him in his arms. But he raises his hand and Huan Lingyue is alert: "what do you want to do?" Gu fan was frightened when he saw the eyes under the silver mask, so he put his hands in front of him awkwardly, rubbed his palms and said: "warm up..."


    Huanlingyue made a mistake, and her figure disappeared out of thin air, and her voice sounded in Gufan''s ear: "I know you are looking for an excuse. OK, quickly assemble your troops. There are too many garrison troops in Lincang Town, and most of them are elite. I don''t suggest you attack Lincang directly. And... I''m not fit to appear in the battle against Sanmiao, so I won''t appear. Please forgive me. "


    Gu fan nodded and said to the void, "no problem, leave it to me. If I can''t win in this way, I won''t join the army." Gu fan''s greatest fear before was the barbarian''s head lowering master. Now he knows that most of his magic tricks have no effect. With the help of two congenital level masters, if he can''t win Sanmiao, it''s really time to go home and farm.


    Gu fan walked out of the camp quickly and called out: "Li Xiaolang!"


    Li Xiaolang ran from the camp nearby and asked Gu fan, "what can I do for you Li Xiaolang was wearing pajamas and didn''t seem to wake up.


    "Order all the troops to gather in a quarter of an hour and get ready to leave. Those who are late will be punished by military law." Gu Fan said aloud.


    As soon as Li Xiaolang heard that there was a battle, he suddenly got the spirit. He stood at attention and gave a military salute to Gu fan, saying, "yes


    Then the whole camp of zhenghongqi was boiling, and countless torches were fighting. The whole camp was wearing armor and carrying weapons. At this time, zhenghongqi fully reflected the essence of the elite troops of the Beidou Dynasty. They were busy and orderly. A quarter of an hour later, ten thousand soldiers stood on the school field in good order.


    Standing in front of the 10000 soldiers were Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen, Li Xiaolang and Zheng Jun, all wearing uniform cold iron armor. In the past half a month, with the help of Danqing Yingluo, Li Xiaolang successfully broke through the Cui Tian level, and finally refined his armor and put it on. At that time, Guan Haotian was wearing a Dragon Silver helmet and a shining Chain Armor, which was heavily pressed on him. Even his wrists were protected by iron armor. This was not the armor that Yun Qiwei could wear, but Guan Haotian was afraid of Gu fan''s mistakes in the battlefield, so he gave Gu fan a set of armor he had worn when he was a commander.


    Gu fan had a armored horse on his crotch, showing only his eyes and nose. He ordered to the four chieftains in front of himˇ° Meng Wuhen, Xie Yuxiang, step forward and listen to the order Gu Meng Wuhen and Xie Yuxiang came forward in a hurry. Gu fan handed them a token and said, "Xie Yuxiang''s headquarters feigned to attack Linxiang town next to Lincang City. They only set fire and didn''t kill people. The bigger the movement, the better!"


    Xie Yuxiang held the fan in front of his chest, bowed to Gu fan and said, "yes, little marquis. I only use fire. They are in a mess. "


    Meng Wuhen patted Xie Yuxiang on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Xiao Hou Ye is looking for the right person to find Xiao Xie. His east wind sacrifice, a fire can make the whole Lincang burning day and night


    "Meng Wuchen''s troops are lurking in nearby towns. As soon as they send troops to support Linxiang, they immediately kill people and seize the city. When they raise a fire at the gate of the city, Xie Yuxiang immediately withdraws his troops and goes to Lincang City to support our troops. When the Sanmiao forces of Lincang City attack, we will seize the city at one stroke with the strength of the three departments to complete the success."


    "The young Marquis has a brilliant plan." Meng Wuhen takes the token from Gu fan with a smile and goes to his team with Xie Yuxiang. At this time, Gu fan looked at the dense heads of the school yard, saw the red helmets flying under the torches, and slowly asked, "have you written all your letters?" Many soldiers were stunned for a moment. Many people reacted, but they did not dare to speakˇ° I know what you are afraid of. We are not abandoned children. This time, I am acting alone by red flag. It has nothing to do with rosefinch department! What''s more, this time we are making a sneak attack. No loud noise or torches are allowed in the process of everyone''s March. Otherwise, everyone will be put in a dangerous situation. " Gu fan''s eyes swept the faces of countless soldiers, and finally said in a deep voice: "soldiers, today is the first battle when I am in charge of Zhenghong flag, and also the first battle to test your training results! Do you have the confidence to winˇ° Yes Like the roar of the mountains and the sea, ten thousand people answered in a neat tone. Gu fan suddenly pulled out his sword and raised it high, saying, "you don''t have to be afraid. When you charge, we officers will certainly rush in the front of the team. My sword will only make the enemy go to hell, while those who follow me will never be sent to death. You will only win!"ˇ° Win, win! Win, win Li Xiaolang and Zheng Jun took the lead in raising their fists and shouting, and then their deployment also raised their fists and yelled, and then 10000 soldiers in the audience were infected by this high mood, shouting the same sloganˇ° Let''s goˇ° Xie Yuxiang waved his horse behind him. The 2500 soldiers behind him threw their torches on the ground and galloped out. Xie Yuxiang''s troops are required to be the most mobile, so Gu fan has equipped all of them with war horses. Whether they can build a miracle this time depends on the performance of Xie Yuxiang''s troops. When Xie Yuxiang left, Meng Wuhen stretched out his right hand, waved it and yelled, "brothers, it''s time for us to go! Let''s go Two thousand and five hundred soldiers behind him made a noise and threw torches on the ground one after another to stamp them out. With the sound of dense and neat footsteps, Xie Yuxiang''s headquarters followed him out. A moment later, there were only 5000 people left in the big school yard. Gu fanruo took a deep look at the soldiers behind them and said, "it''s our turn. Let''s go!" Li Xiaolang and Zheng Jun each waved back. At last, five thousand torches went out together. With the rhythmic slogans, the orderly footsteps gradually faded away and left the school yard of Midu town. Gu fan raised his head, looked at the few stars in the sky, and said faintly to Li Xiaolang and Zheng Jun behind him: "this night is destined to be a sleepless night!"

 Chapter 95

    Zishi, 30 miles outside Lincang, Linxiang town.


    Countless barbarian soldiers in horn helmets and leather armour were walking up and down the guard tower near the town with torches. Except for the slight sound, the whole village seemed to fall into a deep sleep.


    "Shashasha..." the slight footsteps from far to near, closely stepped on the grass with dew.


    This team does not carry flags or torches. All of them hold coins in their mouths. The muzzle of the horse is blocked with strips of cloth. The horse''s hooves are wrapped with strips of cloth. Even the halberds are wrapped with strips of cloth to prevent the reflection from arousing the suspicion of the enemy. Close to Sanli of Linxiang Town, Xie Yuxiang, out of caution, let all his subordinates dismount. He tore the cloak into strips, stuffed the horse''s mouth, and wrapped the horse''s hooves and swords. Because he knows that his team is the key to the overall situation, and also serves as a fuse. If his first fire does not burn, it will affect the success or failure of the overall situation.


    At this time, Xie Yuxiang held his breath and stared at the barbarian outpost in front of him. They were so close to the barbarian soldiers that he could even see the lines on the barbarian leather armor with his eyes.


    At this time, the breeze gradually blowing up, Xie Yuxiang feel, the wind is blowing in the direction of Linxiang town.


    Xie Yuxiang raised his right hand and made a ready gesture. The three hundred soldiers behind him were lined up. The arrows wrapped in cloth were already on the string. With his left hand, he took the arrow, and with his right hand, he put the bow under his body. Only when Xie Yuxiang gave the order, he could shoot it. All the people held their breath, waiting for the beginning of the battle. These elite soldiers seemed to have felt the smell of blood in the air.


    When Xie Yuxiang saw the time, he suddenly raised the white feather fan of his right hand, turned it around in his palm, and forced the front fan. The air of heaven and earth communicated with the inborn warrior suddenly became violent, and turned into a demon wind of three people, sweeping the sand and stone towards the ground.


    "Asale! Asal The patrolling barbarian soldiers looked at the evil wind and cried in horror. In a moment, the tower was swept up by the wind and thrown into the air.


    At the same time, "Shua!" Three hundred arrows, like locusts, were flying towards Linxiang town. At this time, a figure rose in the air, flying like a banished immortal in the sky. It was Xie Yuxiang wearing cold iron armor and holding a white jade feather fan. He raised his right hand slightly, a white feather fan out of thin air, a flame rising from the fan, suddenly turned into countless fireballs, flying towards the arrows in front of him.


    The arrows just touched the fireballs and started to burn. It was obvious that these cloth strips had been soaked in oil before, so they started to burn at one point. Three hundred arrows turned into three hundred kinds of fire, which were spread all over Linxiang town.


    "Mengdiwa, mengdiwa!" In the first round of arrow rain, the surviving guards beat gongs and drums and yelled. The whole Linxiang town was awakened. Countless barbarian residents rushed out of their houses and looked at the thatched cottage gradually engulfed by the fire, at a loss.


    "Control!" At the centurion''s command, the second round of arrow rain came down again. The strips on the arrows were soaked with ointment, and immediately became the best combustion supporting agent. The barbarians'' technology was weak, and most of them could only live in thatched cottages. Under the Rockets, they almost stuck to each other, and the more they burned, the more prosperous they were.


    At this time, Xie Yuxiang stood in the wind, summoning his own name Zhuanwen, a crystal white feather flying up, Xie Yuxiang recited, only to see the hurricane blowing bigger and bigger, toward those areas that have not been affected by the fire.


    A moment later, the whole town of Linxiang was engulfed in the light of the fire. The burning flames reflected on the night sky, rendering the night like the dawn.


    In Yunzhen, which is close to Linxiang Town, the soldiers raised their heads and saw the fire of Faxiang in Linxiang Town, which is as red as rosy clouds in the night sky. They reported to their superiors in horror. A moment later, six villages and towns around Linxiang town got the news. Countless barbarian militia quickly put on their armor and trotted toward Linxiang town with axes in their hands.


    On the road of Yunxian soldiers and horses, torches come from all over the mountains. The iron cavalry of Beidou Dynasty, like giant beasts, collide into the dense formation of barbarian soldiers and tear their flesh and blood with sharp swords. Under the steel swords, the leather armour of those beasts is almost the same as that of waste paper.


    The barbarian leader held out a bronze halberd and stopped several iron cavalry. Just as he was about to restore the order of the team, a flame came down from the sky and burned him with his horse into a burnt corpse. The ranks that have just been restored to order have become more chaotic.


    Over the steel cavalry fighting, a figure standing in the wind, wearing cold iron armor, only showing a pair of eyes under the helmet, holding a pine red sword in his right hand, and playing a magic formula in his left hand. Every time a spinning magic formula is hit, a barbarian soldier will be burned to ashes. In the eyes of barbarian soldiers, it is a ferocious God.


    "Die Meng Wuhen saw only a few faces, and more than 2000 barbarian soldiers who came to rescue were torn apart and killed. He immediately lost the interest of entanglement with the mob. The pine red grain sword in his right hand stabbed down, and his right hand pressed a magic formula on the sword body, only to see a hot flame burning from the tip of the sword, It turned into a fireball and rushed down. When the iron cavalry of the Beidou Dynasty found it, they only felt that the armor was burning hot, but the barbarian soldiers around them had been reduced to ashes.


    "Everyone, don''t delay, take Yunxian as soon as possible!" Meng Wuchen shouts in the air, flies in the air, and leads his subordinates to rush towards Yun county. Behind him, countless iron horses on the ground seemed to roar across the plain. A moment later, in the direction of Yunxian County, a beam of fire rose from the sky, like a red cloud, setting off a bright morning glow. Even though it was hundreds of miles away, you could still feel the burning red light on your face. Xie Yuxiang saw the fire in Yunxian County, his face showed a trace of joy, "Lao Meng got it!" With his right hand, he grasped the white feather fan and forced it down. A five person wind column rolled up on the ground, overturning the barbarian soldiers in front of him. His left hand took the feather fan and protected him. He recited a pithy formula and raised his right hand to the sky. A string of flames gathered from the palm of his hand and quickly condensed into a fireball. With his right hand slowly pressed down, it burst out suddenly, turning the area five li below into a sea of purgatory fire. This is the strength of the congenital level master. Without the suppression of the same level of martial arts, it is enough to wipe out thousands of troopsˇ° Withdraw When Xie Yuxiang''s Centurion saw that there was a fire in Yunxian County, he immediately passed on the order. With the crackling noise of the fire, he stepped back orderly. After leaving the fire for hundreds of meters, he quickly stepped on his horse and rushed to the direction of Lincang City. Lincang City. The night is as quiet as water. You can see the red which is burning more and more in the distance, as if the fire is raging in the sky, and as if it is just the dawn. In the dark, countless people''s eyes are focused on the red halo. But no one made a sound, and the team was as quiet as death. All the people were lying in ambush in a bush, their mouths wrapped in cloth, each with a copper coin in his mouth, nervously waiting for the officer to give orders. Li Xiaolang came to Gu fan''s side, covered half of his mouth with his hand, leaned to his ear and said, "Xiao Hou ye, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuchen have both got it... Is it too easy?" Gu fan nodded thoughtfully and looked at Zheng Jun next to him. He saw that his eyes were slightly dignified and obviously worriedˇ° Indeed, it''s impossible for the towns around them to have no one of them. If they could get entangled with Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, they wouldn''t be able to succeed so quickly... Unless someone deliberately moved them away. " Gu Fan said in a low voice: "and look... Linxiang and Yunxian have been in trouble for such a long time, but the whole Lincang City seems to have nothing happened. Isn''t it strange?" Zheng Jun also said in a low voice: "young Marquis, I also think there is something strange at this time. Is there any ambush in Lincang City?" Just as the three men were talking, a soldier ran up and said in a low voice, "Gu Qiwei, Xie Yuxiang is back." Gu fan nodded, but didn''t look back: "send the order down, let Xie Yuxiang''s headquarters keep quiet, let him come over..." Gu fan looked at the Sentinels holding a torch in Lincang City not far away, and murmured: "Sanmiao didn''t care about the surrounding towns, what medicine was sold in gourd?"

 Chapter 96

    Xie Yuxiang walked up to Gu fan, saluted him and said in a low voice: "little Marquis, we are lucky to live up to our orders. Linxiang city has been burned to a piece of white land, and all the barbarian soldiers in the surrounding towns are trapped in Linxiang town. Depending on the situation, Lao Meng has already won in Yun county and will soon take over several other surrounding cities. "


    Gu fan''s response to Xie Yuxiang is very calm, even almost indifferentˇ° Let''s talk about our feelings... "


    Xie Yuxiang frowned and said: "it''s too easy. The other side doesn''t even have a master of the quasi star level. It''s very good to be swept by our congenital level, but it''s too strange."


    Next to Zheng Jun also said: "in our previous confrontation with Sanmiao, they had at least dozens of star level experts. If none of them appeared, it would be really strange."


    Gu fan looked at the Lincang City wall standing in front of him and thought about it silently. But Huan Lingyue said in Gu fan''s ear, "there are hundreds of Zhuixing level masters in the city, including six at or above the congenital level. I advise you not to think about Lincang City. You''ve achieved a lot in the nearby towns... "


    Gu fan listened to Huan Lingyue''s words, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Even if you take Lincang City, the army casualties are too large, but it is not beautiful." Huanlingyue advised: "you should be careful that you fall short."


    "Are you threatening me?" Gu fan lowered his head and said in a voice that only he could hear.


    Huanlingyue''s words stopped for a moment.


    "I can tell you that what I''m not afraid of most is threats from others!" Gu fan raised his head with a scornful smile on his faceˇ° If you want to win, you will win. If you want to step on it, you will die. Don''t leave trouble for yourself and others! "


    Without waiting for huanlingyue to argue, Gu fan turned to Xie Yuxiang and said, "Mr. Xie, I''ll give you a shadowless pearl. You can sneak into the city to see what''s going on." Gu fan takes out the shadowless pearl and hands it to Xie Yuxiang.


    Xie Yuxiang took the shadowless pearl, Han, in the entrance, stepped back a few steps, his figure rose from the wind, turned into a piece of white feather, and floated towards Lincang City.


    Gu fan would never have thought that Lincang City was such a scene at this time.


    Half dead in front of the battle, the beauty still sings and dances under the tent!


    In the most luxurious residence in Lincang City, the eaves are high pecked and the Dragon flies and the Phoenix dances. These are the masterpieces of the northern craftsmen. The southern people yearn for the luxurious life of the northern people, so it is a fashion to hire the northern craftsmen to build their own luxurious residence according to the style of the Beidou Dynasty. In order to make the southern people happy, the northern craftsmen had no taboos, so that the southern people''s chief''s residence reached the level of Beidou Dynasty''s Prince''s residence, five in and five out, spacious and bright, which was extremely luxurious.


    The day before yesterday was the birthday of chief Sanmiao. The chief of these Southern tribes not only loved the extravagance of the northern people, but also liked to compare. The middle-aged chieftain, who was over 50 years old, was very upset because the chieftain of huxie tribe was more pompous than him during his birthday. This time, he invited all the chieftains of all the big and small tribes within 300 li of Lincang, and asked them to bring all the elite warriors into Lincang City, where Sanmiao was responsible for the hospitality. In this way, the pomp was very large, and more than 300 banquets were held, which filled the Sanmiao chief''s residence. That day, from lunch to today''s midnight, the chief of each tribe or the elite warrior could not resist the cup made by the northerners. They all collapsed and surrendered.


    At this time, chief Sanmiao sat back on the leather chair with intoxication, looking at the barbarian girl dancing in front of him. The full chest on his bronze skin broke with the great shaking of his limbs.


    At this time, a man dressed as a servant came over and whispered to the armed man with a knife who stood beside the chief. The warrior had a beard, round silver earrings on his ears, expensive silk and a long sword with sheath in his arms.


    The expression on the warrior''s face was startled, and he looked at chief Sanmiao, who was intoxicated with the dance, and said to the servant in a low voice: "the chief said that whoever makes him unhappy these days will make him unhappy all his life. The army of the northerners is expected to go back after burning and killing. It should be a routine. As for the two inborn warriors, let the four warriors of the tribe go and try to keep them. We can explain to the chief. "


    The waiter nodded in silence.


    "Also, watch out for the chiefs of the small tribes below. If they want to make trouble or are dissatisfied with the chiefs, they will kill them directly." The warrior''s eyes were chilly.


    "Yes..."


    Looking at the waiter retreating, the warrior breathed a sigh of relief and added some liquor to the chief''s jug. The barbarian woman in front of the chief was even more aggressive.


    A little chubby, the chief walked to the middle of the barbarian women, dragged her to his leather chair like a lamb, tore off her thin clothes and threw her on the chair. Then his huge body sprawled on the chair and chewed on the plump jade rabbits with his mouth full of wine. After a while, the woman made a blushing groan.


    Outside Lincang City, four powerful figures left Yukong, heading for Yunxian County. It is obvious that these four people are congenital level experts. Xie Yuxiang, with shadowless beads, was not discovered by these congenital level experts.


    Gu fan looked in the direction of Xiangyun County and knew that Meng Wuhen was the only one there. It would be very difficult for him to fight against the four inborn level warriors with one person. However, Huan Lingyue told Gu fan that there were only six inborn level warriors in the city. Now there are four left, and there are only two left. The chance of seizing the city has increased several times. Gu fan looked at the four figures that had gone away, and suddenly ordered the soldiers behind him: "send the order down, the archers prepare, organize the death squads, cover with strong crossbows, and prepare to attack the city!" The barbarian soldiers patrolling on the city tower saw countless torches suddenly lit up in the woods in front of the city wall, reflecting the fire light. They clearly recognized the black armor, the symbol of the army of the Beidou Dynasty, and the cold light reflected from the sharp sword. Mengdiwa, mengdiwa The patrolling soldiers were just about to strike gongs. Under the cover of night, thousands of arrows came through the air and pierced their throats. The next moment, the clarion call sounded, countless shadows galloped under the cover of arrow rain, from their hands, countless anchors, like flexible water snakes, stuck on the wall, and then those figures, like spiders, leaped up and flew towards the wall!

 Chapter 97

    At this moment, a snow-white sword light hung upside down from the city wall. Where it passed, the steel armor was easily cut like waste paper, accompanied by scattered flesh and blood.


    "Congenital warrior!" Gu fan''s nerves suddenly tense up. There are two congenital level warriors in the city. With their strength, they can pose a terrible threat to the soldiers of the red flag.


    "Hum, rat!" A cold hum came from the void. It was obvious that the congenial level warrior who condensed xingxuan had already possessed the strength to regard the warrior below the standard star level as a mole ant. When the knife went through, more than a dozen members of the death squadron were dead one after another.


    Gu fan''s brow wrinkled. In the face of the congenital warrior, he suddenly caused such heavy casualties, which made him a little hard to accept. However, he told himself that he could not make a move yet. What he had to do was to wait for the emergence of the demoted division of the Sanmiao tribe. Only by killing these demoted divisions could he really win. One or two congenital warriors wanted to influence the war situation, It''s still a little difficult.


    "Zheng Jun, let the brothers resist the pressure and rush to the city building..." Gu fan ordered to Zheng Jun behind him: "from other directions, try not to be too dense."


    "Young Marquis, is the loss a little too big?" Zheng Jun looked at our soldiers flying down the wall and asked anxiously.


    "I''m waiting... Zheng Jun, I''m waiting. You know, the most terrible existence for us is not the congenital warrior, or the headmaster..." Gu fan didn''t look back and continued: "and I believe that Xie Yuxiang won''t sit back and ignore the congenital warrior."


    "What? Are you not afraid to die? " The congenial warrior seems to be annoyed by the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty. The light of the sword suddenly turns into a dazzling silver light ball, which covers the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty on one side of the city wall. As soon as they see that they are about to split, they suddenly shout in a voice: "don''t be rampant!"


    I saw a piece of snow-white feather falling from the night sky, which was blocking the light of the sword. The two forces condensed by the force of heaven and Earth collided in essence, shaking the whole wall slightly, just like an earthquake.


    "Are they both at the congenital level?" The barbarian warrior in the void exclaimed excitedly, "come on, come on, fight me!"


    His answer was Xie Yuxiang''s calm voice: "I never die with a Mangfu. Let''s see Zhenzhang on the battlefield."


    "Asshole!" The inborn warrior in the void felt insulted and suddenly got angry. A silver sword rolled towards Xie Yuxiang''s hiding place.


    "The Pearl of a grain of rice is also shining?" Xie Yuxiang suddenly appeared from the void, holding a white jade feather fan in his hand, suddenly twisted it in his hand and recited a formula. The wind between heaven and earth turned its direction and rolled towards the barbarian warrior. Even the indomitable force of the sword was carried by the air.


    "Magic The barbarian warrior snorted and cursed. It was obvious that he suffered a lot.


    Just during the fight between the two inborn warriors, countless soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty have stormed the city wall. They are infusing the true Qi of heaven and earth with steel swords. They are killing the barbarian soldiers on the city floor like chopping melons and vegetables. However, the barbarian warrior is completely immersed in the feeling of fighting with the same level warrior. Obviously, these barbarians who practice martial arts silently break through the congenital level and have no rivals for a long time. When they meet enemies with equal strength, they will fall into a frenzy and ignore everything around them.


    At this time, in the night sky, the barbarians'' swords are as bright as snow, Xie Yuxiang''s fans carry fire, one Yin, one Yang, one white and one red. In the night of Lincang City, wave after wave of energy frenzy is set off. All the things that are affected by the collision of two people''s power are turned into powder and scattered with the wind.


    Between a few breaths, the two men were accompanied by silver and red light. After dozens of moves, the barbarian soldiers not only did not get the upper hand, but also were hindered by Xie Yuxiang''s magic everywhere.


    "Bazak, don''t be restrained by this inborn warrior!" At this moment, another old voice came from the void. An old man in a gray robe came from the void. The barbarian soldier who had been entangled with Xie Yuxiang was born now. His clothes had been torn apart in the fight just now, revealing his strong muscles. However, the two huge Silver Earrings around his ears were very conspicuous, He is the Samurai with a sword standing beside chief Sanmiao.


    "It''s too bullying to bully our barbarians with Chinese magic." The haggard old man said, "I''ll meet you here!" Hearing this, the barbarian soldier leaned down and fell on the wall. He began to fight with the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty who stormed on the wall.


    When Xie Yuxiang saw the man''s clothes and a rotten stick in his hand, he immediately recognized his opponent''s identity - the head lowering master! In the heart can''t help a fear, unexpectedly sprouted to retreat.


    "Do you want to go? It''s too late! " It seems that the headmaster still has a skill of perceiving people''s psychology. He can see the timidity in Xie Yuxiang''s heart at a glance. With a sneer, the rotten stick in his hand hits Xie Yuxiang.


    Countless noisy sounds came from the sky, like the sound of tens of thousands of insects vibrating their wings together. From far to near, it was like the dark clouds in the sky. It turned out to be the grasshoppers all over the world!


    "The insects gnaw at the sky!" The headmaster sneered and said, "look, is it your middle earth''s magic power or my southerner''s headmaster''s skill to win?" Xie Yuxiang saw the infrasound waves from locusts'' vibrating wings in all directions, which disturbed people''s minds. Even many soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty on the city floor were affected. They squatted down, hugged their heads, covered their ears in pain, and almost completely lost their combat effectivenessˇ° Yes? Is there no other way? " The headmaster grinned triumphantly: "are you waiting to die? The Middle Earth mage is so hopelessˇ° watch your mouth! Old bastard A clear drink came from the void and hit the eardrum of the headmasterˇ° Is there another congenital warrior? " At that moment, a meteor leaped up from the ground and hit the Jiangtou divisionˇ° Sneak attack Jiangtou division didn''t expect that the warriors in Middle Earth should be so insidious and sneak attack directly without saying a word, which is quite different from the rules of fighting against the warriors of Beidou Dynasty before. I saw that the head lowering master, who could avoid the strike of Gu fan''s huge sword, was about to perform the head lowering skill. But I found that Gu fan''s right hand suddenly summoned a magic weapon, which was as hot as the sun in a flash. In the sky five li around, the locusts were scorched by the heat, and fell down like a heavy rain. The boiling flame burned too fast, It''s really that Gu fan is too mean. Although the black air completely dispersed, a transparent thin wall was formed immediately, which separated all the flames outside. However, after the flame disappeared, he was still in pain and almost fell from the sky on the spot. And what Gu fan summoned at this time was the magic weapon he won from the priest: Blazing bead! Zhigang Zhiyang''s magic weapon almost has a natural restraint to the gloomy magic. However, the head lowering division was beaten by Gu fan''s blazing fire. The whole right arm had been blown up by the fireball just now. It was so bloody, especially under the elbow, that it didn''t have time to cover in the protective wall. In many places, the flesh and blood had been completely blown up, revealing the white bones. The original earth gray robe of his whole body had been burnt in many places, There were also a few big holes, even the gray hair was scorched. Gu fan didn''t hesitate when he saw that he could get a good blow. In line with the principle of "taking advantage of your illness to kill you", he quickly raised his fists before the fire subsided, and used the magic power of Huagu dragon boxing in Tianmo Gong. The two fists passed through the void with strange green strength. What was the green light? It''s Gu fan''s ghost poison extracted from the water ghost for his own use! At this time, Gu fan''s cultivation of demons was still shallow, and he could not condense the illusion of purple dragon, but it did not hinder the use of corpse poison. At this moment, in the light of the fire, the figure of Jiangtou division is gradually emerging. Gu fan doesn''t care so much. He knows that time is short. Once the other four congenital warriors return, what kind of fate will they be waiting for themselves and their troops. Hands a grip, two green mang fist strength toward the head division. Poor baby, who had been attacked, was full of anger in her heart. She was about to fight back, but the light of the fire just retreated. She saw two green lights rolling up towards her face, and with a faint smell of disgusting smell. You don''t need to ask, you know it''s definitely not a good thing! He quickly flashed to the side, but there was no time? The body flashed, but the right arm was still in the Dragon boxing! Originally, there were only bones under the elbow, and there was no flesh and blood left. Although the pain was so painful that people almost fainted, the headmaster was not too worried. He just went back. Although Daxueshan''s secret skill consumes a lot of power, it still has the opportunity to rebuild flesh and blood, and will not worry about his disability. But... When the terrible fist fell on the white bone of the arm, I immediately heard a terrible sound of Zizi! The headmaster felt black in front of his eyes. He quickly and fiercely bit the tip of his tongue, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. Looking at his arm, he saw that his arm was so white that it was splashed with green mucus. Suddenly, it seemed as if it had fallen into the ice in the hot water and melted quickly! It''s a big surprise! If there is no flesh and blood, as long as the skeleton is still there, there will be a chance to reshape, but if there is no bone, it will be completely disabled! See white bone in the green mucus corrosion under the rapid melting; Seeing that all the parts above the palm are gone, the corroded part has a tendency to spread upward! The headmaster could not help but hate him, but he did not dare to delay. At the critical moment, he had a decisive idea in his heart. He suddenly reached out his left hand and grasped his right arm under the shoulder, roared and pulled hard! A crisp sound of bone fracture, blood spilled, he actually pulled his whole right arm down! If you look at Gu fan again, you will see a grim smile on his face. It is obvious that he is plotting against a congenial demoted head master with the strength of heaven. There is no need to say much about his sense of achievement.

 Chapter 98

    Since Gu fan has succeeded in sneak attacks twice in a row, why not take the opportunity to continue? He knew that the Jiangtou division''s body was very weak because it had to refine poison, nourish poisonous insects and meditate for a long time, so close combat must be their weakness. On the contrary, Gu fan started with martial arts cultivation. In his early days, he strengthened his physical body to a terrible level through training. In addition, the other side was seriously injured. With the increase and decrease of each other, the boundary between Kuo Tian level and congenital level became blurred.


    But there is one thing that Gu fan can''t change, that is, he can''t reach the congenital level, can''t completely break the gap between the Qi of heaven and earth and the body, can''t fly in the air. Even though Gu fan has condensed the spirit of heaven and communicated with the Qi of heaven and earth, his innate inability to defend the sky is due to the rules, which will not change with the enhancement of his strength.


    Gu fan''s body reached the highest point with the impulse of that move. Then he shook his hands and kept his balance. Like a flying swallow, he stopped in the air for a moment. At this time, the head lowering master was under Gu fan. Gu fan gently waved his right hand and drew out the sword. After that, there suddenly appeared the illusion of the starry sky, and countless bright light spots gathered.


    "How can it be? The strength of Kuo Tian can condense Xing Xuan! " Jiangtoushi only felt that his eyes were dazzled and he couldn''t believe everything in front of him. At this moment, a dazzling purple light refracted from the starry sky and aimed at jiangtoushi in mid air.


    What Jiangtou division saw just now is the "star spread" starting pattern in "Seventy two falling star sword". Although the stars are constantly gathering, they will not finally condense into xingxuan. They just provide a kind of star power similar to that produced by xingxuan for Gu fan''s sword, so as to enhance the power of Gu fan''s sword. Relying on the downward gravity, this move was unstoppable. The head lowering division''s body twisted in mid air and flickered for several times, completely avoiding Gu fan''s sword. He said with a grim smile, "die, you wretch!"


    Under the cover of the night, a small shadow quickly approached. Gu fan only felt a cramp on his right arm, as if some poisonous insect had bitten his own arm. The toxin was not even under Gu fan''s last encounter with the ghost poison. He just felt a fishy smell rushing straight to Gu fan''s brain, which made him feel slightly dizzy and even unstable.


    "Hum, it''s cheap for you to send my scorpion to your death." Head division looked at his lonely left arm, said hatefully.


    When Gu fan heard this, he was not surprised but happy. He took the aura of Binghuo bingdilian from his limbs and continuously flowed the toxin from his arm to his whole body. Then he refined and suppressed the diluted scorpion venom in his body with aura. Because Gu fan''s body was strong and his blood circulation was very fast, Binghuo bingdilian was also a treasure of heaven and earth, and its aura was magnificent for only a moment, Gu fan felt that the venom from the scorpion biting on his right arm had reduced a lot, but the aura produced by refining scorpion venom in his body poured into Gu fan''s elixir field. The pure aura flowed to warm his whole body and quickly smoothed the pain caused by the toxin.


    "Why, what''s this kid doing?" Seeing that Gu fan didn''t immediately die of bleeding from his seven orifices, even the red scorpion king he had thrown away couldn''t be recovered. He was confused and at a loss.


    Gu fan fell on the city wall, regardless of the ferocious scorpion on his right arm, and said with a loud smile to the head lowering master in the sky, "thank you for your scorpion. Come here instead of going to the city wall. Take my dragon boxing!"


    "What The headmaster sees that Gu fan is as powerful as anyone who has nothing to do when he is attacked by scorpion and dragon boxing. The headmaster knew that Gu fan''s fist was strange and poisonous, so he had no choice but to jump out of the shadow and escape from the evil dragon boxing.


    "What kind of magic do you have?" The way jiangtoushi looks at Gu fan has changed. This northern warrior must have a terrible constitution. He is immune to jiangtoushi''s extremely poisonous magic, and even can transform it into his own strength. In the Middle Kingdom, the technique of lowering the head was always called the magic method, but if it could be called the "magic method", I''m afraid there was only one in the Beidou Dynasty.


    "Well, can you hide?" Goufan gave a sneer, and the right fist was turned in the air. Suddenly the fist was modeled as a purple dragon, and opened a bloody mouth to the lower head teacher. The mucus from the mouth fell on the wall, and the barbarian warrior was instantly swept away by the skin and bones, or even the armor.


    With a twinkle, jiangtoushi appeared behind the purple dragon. His face was very bad, and he looked like a madman. Obviously, he was extremely angry. With his innate strength, he was fooled by the opponent of kuotan. He could only escape by twinkle and flying. This kind of humiliation can be tolerated. Which one can''t?


    "Woods kaluka!" His face was gloomy and he recited a series of incantations. His only left hand took out a grass ring from his arms. The grass ring made of dry grass stems swung in his hands. It seemed that he was carrying out some ceremony. The grass ring glowed with vitality and grew up. In a moment, it entangled with each other, and its volume expanded several times. It had covered his arm.


    "Xiao Hou ye, be careful, this is the absolute death of Gu, Cao Jiang!" Seeing the huge grass ring taken out by the headmaster in mid air, Zheng Jun below yells at Gu fan on the city wallˇ° There''s no cure for them, they have to wait to die! "


    Gu fan was also surprised when he heard Zheng Jun''s warning. He knew that "Caojiang" was the only effective magic trick for him, but he didn''t know what the ceremony of Caojiang was. When he learned that the headmaster in front of him was going to perform Caojiang, a strong sense of crisis suddenly hit his heartˇ° I''m going to use the Yin Yang grass you''ve become to make a grass man, lock your soul and never live beyond it The head lowering Master said fiercely. People who have been subdued by grass have no remedy. When they die, they will grow wild grass and become scarecrows. However, it is also very rare to use the Yin Yang grass ring, so the headmaster will not use it. This time Gu fan really angered the headmaster in front of him! His lips trembled slightly, and countless rhythmic notes jumped out of his mouth and floated in the sky. The grass ring also grew with the incantation. Just in the blink of an eye, it expanded to several meters in length and width. It was so intricate that it seemed that the ghost who chose people and ate it stretched out its claw of death to Gu fan. Of course, Gu fan didn''t wait to die. He whirled around with his right hand and punched up. With a roar, the purple dragon reversed his huge body in mid air and rushed up to the huge net made up of grass rings.

 Chapter 99

    Head teacher Jie smile for a while, seems to appreciate Gu fan dying struggle.


    The purple dragon was quickly entangled when it hit the grass net. Then it was torn apart by the strong physical strength of those branches. The Dragon howled in pain. Before it had time to struggle, it was crushed into broken energy. The spilled poison poured down into Lincang City, and there was a howl of ghosts and wolves in Lincang City.


    "Give up the struggle! It''s no use The headmaster sneered and said, "the power of Caojiang can''t be resisted even by the star level masters. What''s more, you are just a sky level warrior?"


    At this time, the grass ring had become as big as half of the city wall, and the huge shadow covered the area of three miles around Gufan. The huge grass ring in the night sky was entangled with the internal branches, as if it were a meat grinder, constantly making a "click" sound. Gufan had no doubt, Even if an ancient beast rushes into it, it will be twisted into pieces in an instant!


    At this time, a green figure suddenly appeared behind Jiangtou division, with a cold light dagger in hand, skillfully stabbing Jiangtou division''s back brain.


    The headmaster didn''t look back, but said a word faintly. The wind vaguely introduced the content of that sentence into Gu fan''s ear: "do you want to break the promise?"


    Huanlingyue''s figure stopped for a moment. For the killer, one second''s hesitation is the most fatal loophole. However, she quickly raised her dagger, suddenly stepped forward with her left foot, leaned forward, drew an arc with her right hand, and pointed to the throat of the headmaster: "he can''t die!"


    Because of Gu fan''s sneak attack, the headmaster was deprived of one of his right arms. At this time, he had already formed a bitter feud. When he saw huanlingyue attacking him, his eyes were fierceˇ° You break the contract first. I don''t care about the elder''s agreement... You accompany him! " At this time, huanlingyue''s short sword had penetrated into his heart, and her sword was much faster than the head lowering division estimated.


    However, Huan Lingyue saw the stiff smile on the head lowering division''s face. Just as his breath disappeared, countless poisonous insects began to climb to her body along Huan Lingyue''s dagger. At the same time, a roaring soul broke away from the broken body of the head lowering division and flew straight into the grass ring.


    I saw the originally disordered grass ring, gradually divided into nine heads, thick Qiu branch gradually spread out, turned into a fierce beast. Nine headed snake!


    Huanlingyue almost abandoned her dagger for the first time, and took a palm forward with her right hand. With the back force of this palm, she instantly opened a distance of hundreds of feet from the body of the headmaster. A pure air of heaven and earth was extracted from her body, "bang!" The earth burst out in front of him. The poisonous insects that had been following were swept away by the air of heaven and earth, and immediately burned up. When the wind blew, they fell to the ground. The broken body of the headmaster lost the support of his soul and the ability to defend the air, and fell down along the gravity.


    Just after the corpse fell to the ground, there were still a steady stream of poisonous insects crawling out of his corpse. The whole corpse of jiangtoushi was like a huge mother''s nest. The numerous and small poisonous insects had an instinctive desire for fresh flesh and blood and rushed to the residential areas of Lincang City. Suddenly, Lincang City became more chaotic and the sound of poisonous insects crawling, The screams of the victims, the sounds of gnawing at the bones and flesh, were heard all the time.


    Although jiangtoushi''s physical body is dead, but the incarnation of jiangtoushi is even more terrible!


    "I... Want... You... All... Dead!" The head lowering master, who turned into a nine headed mysterious snake, wriggled his nine heads and said word by word, but the mouth of these nine heads was really a frightening thing.


    When the nine heads of the snake finished talking, they all opened their mouths together, and countless venoms were sprayed at the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty on the city wall.


    Although the soldiers were wearing thick armor, when they touched the venom, weeds grew out of the seven orifices. In a flash, they became a scarecrow in armor, which was very strange.


    Unless the warrior''s strength reaches the star level or above, he can temporarily incarnate as a Disha star envoy or Tiangang star envoy, so that he can have his own life prototype and incarnate as a giant beast. Otherwise, he can only use his soul to parasitize powerful items that have the attribute of incarnation, just like this headmaster. However, the giant beast incarnated in this way can not only have a huge body, but also have the ability of self incarnation, However, the increase in strength is not as great as that of the former, which can be said to be a move that is not worth the loss.


    At this time, the head lowering master was so crazy that he chose to give up his body and hurt huanlingyue with a poisonous tea. Then he attached his soul to the powerful prop of Yin Yang grass ring and incarnated himself as a nine headed Xuan snake.


    Gu fan saw the scene in front of him, and knew that the nine black snakes even spewed the most powerful poison, the poison of "Caohe", and his heart was filled with regret. I''m too careless. I''m entangled by the nine mysterious snakes and fierce beasts. I''m afraid it''s very difficult for me to retreat.


    At the moment when Gu fan was about to despair, a voice whispered in his ear: "the flaw of the nine headed Xuan snake is in the seventh inch of the fifth head. When the Xuan snake is ready to spit out venom to you, you will seize the opportunity to pierce his seventh inch with a sword and use the method of killing gods and cutting demons!"


    "Must we use the method of killing gods and chopping demons?" Gu fan couldn''t help wondering.


    "It''s true that the nine headed Xuan snake incarnated in Yin Yang grass ring has a very hard body and strong vitality. Its ordinary moves have been crushed before it gets close to the body." That person urges a way, "see opportunity, a sword pierces seven inches!"ˇ° Die The nine headed Xuan snake raised his head and Jie laughed. The nine heads rushed to the direction where Gu fan was. Instead of spitting out poison, they wanted to take Gu fan in his mouth, tear him to pieces, and die of pain! Seeing the approaching nine heads of Xuan snake, Gu fan didn''t feel the fear of death. Instead, his mind became more sober. Even the feeling of a moment of life and death ignited something in his body and made his spirit highly excited! Gu fan''s mind moved, and the sword of killing the gods and chopping the demons in his body suddenly gave out a flash of light. It broke out and floated over Gu fan''s head. Then, a blue sword rainbow came from the sky, rendering the surrounding night as if it were day, and chopped it toward the nine headed black snake. Then another red sword was held by an invisible big hand and suddenly pressed down from the other directionˇ° The first move of killing gods and chopping demons sword -- chopping demons At the moment when the nine headed black snake touched the red sword, his body shriveled again, and even showed a tendency to coke. He kept making the sound of burning dead wood, which turned into dead wood falling off one by one. At the moment when the head lowering master hesitated, the strength of the pure and upright Sword Pierced seven inches of the fifth head. The other eight heads of the nine head Xuan snake suddenly gave out a cry of sadness. After struggling for a while, it gradually faded down. Just now, the nine head Xuan snake, whose body was as big as a city wall, doubled in size in a moment, and then continued to shrink in a few breaths, Finally, it turned into a grass ring the size of a palm, falling down and falling into Gu fan''s hands. If you see that the Yin Yang grass ring in the palm of your hand has lost its vitality and become like coke, you will know that this magic weapon aura has just been exhausted, but it has not been scrapped. As long as you warm it up with aura, you may be able to use it for yourself, so you put it in your arms. At this time, another thing fell from the sky. Gu fan reached out to catch it. He felt that it was extremely heavy to start with. It turned out to be another iron plate with a big word "Xuan" written in ancient seal script. It was as like as two peas of iron that had been stolen from the ancient bones before the ancient sword. Who are you? " Gu fan asked the voiceˇ° You''ll know when you get the fourth iron card! " Voice calmly said: "the wheel of fate has begun to spin, young strong, please wait patiently!" Gu fan just wanted to ask what, but he felt the breath of the person around him dissipated completely, and he could not feel it any more. Suddenly, he felt a little melancholy in his heart. At this time, the battle on the upper floor of Lincang City is almost over. Xie Yuxiang has successfully suppressed the congenital warrior with his magic, while Zheng Jun and Li Xiaolang plundered the array with the strength of the quasi star level. The strength of these two people is already outstanding in front of the barbarian army. In addition, Gu fan gave them a set of cold iron armor mixed with Tianchou iron, The defense ability is almost invulnerable, so the battle on the upper floor of the city becomes extremely easy. There are many experts coming to support them, but they are soon surrounded and killed by Li Xiaolang and Zheng Jun, and the rest of them are only disabled soldiers. They have no great resistance to the overall situation. On the other hand, the venom from the sky and the poisonous insects gushing from the corpses of the Jiangtou division caused great chaos in Lincang City. The barbarian army guarding the city, on the one hand, had to fight against the sharp division and encirclement of the elite troops of the Beidou Dynasty, on the other hand, had to fight against the poisonous insects in the city to prevent the occurrence of riots. They were immediately overwhelmed and defeated. With the expansion of the occupied area, it was the army of the Beidou dynasty that began to fight against the insects. However, most of the soldiers in the elite troops such as the red flag of the rosefinch division had the genuine Qi of heaven and earth. Zheng Jun and Li Xiaolang used the weapons infused with the genuine Qi to kill the insects in a wide range, constantly preventing the insects from approaching. For a moment, the soldiers followed suit and kept pushing forward, The loss was much smaller than that of the barbarian army. At the same time, Zheng Jun, Li Xiaolang, Gu fan and Xie Yuxiang sensed that the four powerful congenial warriors were rushing to their direction. Obviously, the other side knew that they had got the plan to move the tiger away from the mountain and headed back to Lincang City!

 Chapter 100

    Gu fan suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of crisis. Four congenial warriors with Xing Xuan were coming to Lincang City!


    At this time, the barbarian swordsman entangled with Xie Yuxiang suddenly uttered a scream. He saw Huan Lingyue''s green shirt appear behind him unconsciously. An iron sword filled with the air of heaven and earth broke his protective wall and pierced his heart.


    At this point, Xie Yuxiang finally released his hand and came to Gu fan''s side. At this time, on Gu fan''s side, Zheng Jun''s strength is at the sky level, while Li Xiaolang''s strength is at the sky level. Although Xie Yuxiang reaches the congenital level, he doesn''t condense xingxuan. His strength is a little weaker. Huanlingyue is the only one who can compete with the four. Although Gu fan condenses the soul of heaven, and is at the critical point of breaking through the sky level to the congenital level, the gap in strength is still huge. If Meng Wuchen is there, Perhaps there is still a fight between the two sides. Under such circumstances, if the two sides fight hard, one side will almost lose.


    "Young Marquis, why don''t we retreat?" Li Xiaolang next to Gu Fan said weakly: "when they come, it''s hard for us to leave..."


    Gu fan looked at the soldiers on the wall behind him. Almost everyone''s armor was broken and covered with blood. They were still fighting unremittingly. One after another, deep or shallow light of true Qi came and fell on the wall. They didn''t feel the danger of approaching them.


    Gu fan turned around, looked at Li Xiaolang, Xie Yuxiang and Zheng Jun, and said slowly, "do you remember what I said to you when I went out to fight? I said that following me is victory. We have paid such a loss, but we can''t win Lincang City. How can we explain to our dead brothers? "


    Li Xiaolang and Zheng Jun immediately lowered their heads and remained silent.


    "Even if I fall, I will be in Lincang City!" Gu fan looked at the soldiers behind him and said aloudˇ° If we can''t force the enemy, we''ll outwit him! "


    The four people behind nodded slightly.


    Gu fan looked at Huan Lingyue and said, "Huan Lingyue, I''ll be the bait to disperse the four people. You and Xie Yuxiang join hands to kill one, Zheng Jun and Li Xiaolang..."


    "Yes Both of them answered in unison.


    "Li Xiaolang''s strength is a little weak. Stabilize the team. Don''t continue to attack the city. Don''t be influenced by us. In this way, you can also distract the attention of the four congenital level warriors." Gu fan orderedˇ° Zheng Jun, you help me. As soon as you see that I don''t run away any more and kill back, you will immediately surround the congenital level master with me. "


    "Yes, sir Zheng Jungong said.


    "Xie Yuxiang, you use shadowless beads to hide your breath. Don''t appear casually." Gu fan remindedˇ° It''s up to you. "


    "Yes, young marquis." Xie Yuxiang held the white feather fan in both hands and bowed slightly.


    A moment later, four dazzling lights came from the distance. These four people were above the void, overlooking the whole Lincang City, and looked like gods. The four men were all men, but they were not as muscular as the barbarian soldiers. Two of them were slim and looked even weak. But their breath is more terrible than a tiger. These four people, one is blonde and purple pupil, carrying a huge sword behind him; The other is holding a folding fan. It doesn''t look like a barbarian, but more like a northerner; The third man is white as snow, surrounded by countless small sword blades. Strangely, those small swords, with only blade but no hilt, are constantly shuttled around by an invisible force; The last one covered half of his cheek with an iron mask. He only showed his eyes and didn''t have any weapons in his hands. However, his momentum was the most powerful of the four.


    "I''ve got their plan to divert the tiger from the mountain." The folding fan man''s face was sinister and said, "when we got to Yun County, what we saw was just a pile of ruins. The two congenital warriors didn''t know where they were going." The man doubted: "but just now I clearly sensed that there are also congenital level warriors in Lincang City. How can the breath disappear all of a sudden?"


    "Maybe I saw us coming and ran away... Jie Jie!" Jie, the man in white, said with a smile.


    "Fortunately, we found out in time and rushed back to Lincang City." Giant sword man looked at the city below and said: "help Sanmiao chief, kill these scum, the merits and demerits are equal."


    "OK..." the man with the iron mask said in a hoarse and mechanical voice: "don''t... Waste... Words, first... Go... Step... Die... They..."


    The other three nodded slightly, then turned into four dazzling stars, as if four meteors fell from the night sky, straight at the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty in Lincang City.


    At this time, a star against the sky and up, narrowly meet, is one of the stars hit.


    "Congenital warrior?" As soon as the golden man''s face changed, he quickly took off the huge sword from behind, held it in both hands, and patted the oncoming star fiercely.


    "Here it is The sparks in the night sky were splashing out with noisy noise. Just at the moment when the two stars were about to collide with each other, I saw that one star was slightly on one side and even crossed the edge of the huge sword. The blonde man staggered and nearly stood unsteadily. He managed to stabilize himself and looked at his figure angrily.


    The star suddenly dispersed, and a soldier in Chain Armor and a Jiaolong silver helmet appeared. At first sight, he was a senior officer in the army of the Beidou Dynasty. Not Gu fan, who is it? Gu fan didn''t condense Xing Xuan. Just now, Xing mang was just imitated by the seventy-two falling star sword. At this time, Xing mang dispersed, which naturally could not deceive the real congenital strong.


    "Oh, still an official!" When the blonde man found that Gu fan was just a sky level strength and couldn''t control the air at all, the corner of his mouth rose slightly and showed a cruel smile: "well, killing you must be rewarded!" After that, he waved a huge sword to Gu fan. At the same time, Gu fan saw the blonde soldier who was chasing him and scolded him in his heart: "pigs!" Convergence breath, fall down the gravity, just escaped the golden man cut to the huge swordˇ° Escape? Can you escape? " The golden man''s huge sword reverses in the mid air, and then the mountain like sword that communicates the air of heaven and earth turns into a virtual shadow of a hill behind the manˇ° Mountain chop With the waving of the sword, the whole hill condensed into a solid body and smashed at Gufan, who had just landed. All around Gufan were shrouded in the terrible shadowˇ° Click With a slight sound, a sharp dagger breaks through the protective wall and plunges into the blonde man''s head. The mighty star force rushes in and instantly turns his body into blood powder. Behind the blonde soldier is Huan Lingyue wearing a silver mask. She reaches out her hand to catch the huge sword left by the soldier. With a flash of light from her left hand, the huge sword disappears out of thin air. With the sound of "Shua", the hill, which had just been solidified into a solid body, collapsed and disintegrated like a grain of sand in front of Gufan.

 Chapter 101

    When using a move, the innate level warrior needs to extract the innate Qi from his body. This kind of moment defense is the most vulnerable, but the opportunity is only one second, fleeting. He can only see the right time and kill himself.


    Feeling the sudden disappearance of the blonde man, the other three congenial martial arts men were shocked. Where they could see Huan Lingyue standing with a sword.


    "There''s an inborn warrior Jie, the man in white, laughs and shakes his right hand. The sword without handle around him turns into a huge sword under the guidance of congenital force and rushes towards huanlingyue.


    Huanlingyue turned his hand, holding the sword firmly in his hand, and a silver sword almost pointed at the giant sword illusion of the man in white with the air of heaven and earthˇ° Boom Two swords collide, and two figures fly out tens of meters in mid air. While the man in white retreats, he even entangles the blade with his right hand. The sharp sword without handle and blade condenses into an arc, bypasses the shock wave generated by the collision of swords, and stabs huanlingyue. The angle of this sword is very tricky. It jumps and bends like a boa constrictor and nearly stabs Huan Lingyue.


    Huan Lingyue clenched the sword with both hands and stabbed it out. She was blocking the sword. She flew out with the force of collision and pulled away from the man in white.


    At the same time, the man with a folding fan flew down and looked at Gu fan unkindly The mountain and water folding fan turned into a painting scroll. Under the pouring of the boundless congenital air, the breath soared. It was to seal the ancient life in the painting scroll.


    Gu fan quickly escaped from the mountain and water folding fan by using the "magic dance" method. His sword came out of its sheath, retreated, and a black sword stabbed out. Gu fan knew that the opponent''s strength was the innate level of martial arts with Xing Xuan. He didn''t dare to be careless. When the sword blocked the mountain and water folding fan, his body leaped up, and the distance was tens of meters in an instant, At the same time, Gu fan felt out a red pill and sent it to his mouth. Just now, Gu fan used the first form of killing gods and chopping Demons: chopping demons. His own strength is greatly consumed, and can only be recovered by external things such as pills. If Gu fan has less than 30% of his strength now, he wants to fight against the congenital level warrior who is almost in full swing, he is simply hitting the stone with an egg.


    Gu fan bit hard and chewed up the pill. The power of the pill was flowing around Gu fan.


    "I don''t think you''re dead yet!" When the folding fan man saw that Gu fan had taken pills, he had to make a wrong step, and then he used a fan method. Suddenly, thousands of fan shadows rolled towards Gu fan like a strong wind. Gu fan is not in a hurry. With the magic dance method, his figure turns into three. The other two virtual shadows are crushed by the fan shadow in an instant, while Gu fan''s real body struggles for time to appear a hundred meters away.


    Although there is a huge difference in strength between the two, the confrontation between Gu fan and the folding fan man did not fall into the one-sided situation. Although Gu fan did not have the ability to fight back, it did not hurt him.


    At the same time, the fight between the two inborn warriors in the sky has reached a white hot stage.


    "Want to go? Stay, beauty The man in white sneered. With a jerk of his right hand, the sharp blade without handle extended again, like a tarsal attached to bones, and followed huanlingyue away.


    "Just you? It''s not qualified enough! " Huanlingyue threw out a sword light and cut it in the middle of the sharp blade. The sharp blade without handle gave out a groan, as if it were a living thing.


    Huanlingyue snorted coldly. Her left hand, which didn''t hold the sword, gently lifted up and made a gesture. Her whole body suddenly glowed like stars. Behind her, there appeared the illusion of the starry sky. Countless silver particles seemed to rotate slowly from left to right from inside out under the control of the invisible hand.


    In the confrontation of the same level of martial arts, the innate level warrior usually does not summon xingxuan, because xingxuan''s injury is far more serious than his physical injury, which is difficult to recover, and even affects his future martial arts development. When xingxuan is summoned, he will encounter the most original force unexpectedly. There will be no trickery in using strength to fight against strength. Similarly, xingxuan who fails in the confrontation will be damaged, The accomplishments are greatly reduced, and even become waste.


    "Drink!" When the man in white saw that huanlingyue summoned xingxuan, his breath suddenly soared, and the sharp blade screamed, as if he had been greatly hurt. In front of xingxuan''s overwhelming power, he even cowered and did not dare to attack huanlingyue again. The man in white holds a magic formula in his right hand, and the space behind him collapses. The bright stars are constantly converging, which is very eye-catching in the night sky.


    "Help... Old... White!" The warrior with half an iron mask urged.


    The congenial warrior with a folding fan simply left Gu fan, set his right foot on the ground, got up and flew up. He simply left Gu fan and flew to the two men in the sky.


    "It''s you who''s waiting!" A cold hum came from the sky, and a seal script of the sun flew out of the void, bumping into the star Xuan summoned by the man in white. Xingxuan belongs to the cathode power. When he was burned by the sun rune, his vitality was greatly damaged. The power that xingxuan had been in a stalemate with huanlingyue dissipated immediately, and the power of backfire hit him hard. The man spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his bones cracked inch by inch under the great pressure of xingxuan, losing his ability to defend the sky, Like a fallen leaf, it fell straight to the ground.


    The folding fan man jumped up in a hurry and held the man in white. At this time, his white clothes had already turned into blood clothes. The folding fan man only felt that there was no bone in his tentacles. Suddenly, he felt a sense of sadness. When he looked up and saw the true face of the attacker, his emotion turned into anger! Needless to say, it is Xie Yuxiang who stealthily attacks the congenital warrior with shadowless beads hidden in the dark. The cooperation between Huan Lingyue and Xie Yuxiang is very tacit. Huan Lingyue calls out Xing Xuan first, and makes the opponent think that he wants to fight with strength, so he has to give up his skill and fight with pure strength. At this time, Xie Yuxiang''s black hand appears! Seeing that the four men had damaged the two in a flash, the soldiers with iron masks felt slightly wrong, but they could not say where the problem would beˇ° I want your life to avenge Lao Bai! " The folding fan man yelled and looked like a madman. He turned into a huge mountain and river ink painting. He was about to take Huan Lingyue, Xie Yuxiang and Gu fan in the sky into the painting and seal them. But to Gu fan''s surprise, the warrior with half an iron mask felt the smell here, like a shark smelling blood, Facing huanlingyue and others, the five fingers of his right hand close together and become a sword. At the same time, a dazzling sword light crossed the hall, appeared in front of Huan Lingyue with an incredible speed, and stabbed him with a sword. Fast, too fast! A sharp sword Qi enveloped huanlingyue. Huanlingyue is about to die under the iron. In a sudden sword move, a black ball suddenly cuts between huanlingyue and the sword Qi. With a bang, it explodes and turns into a net to protect her. It seems to be a sharp magic weapon. Unexpectedly held, continue to attack faster and faster toward Huan Ling month with incredible speed. A moment later, even huanlingyue felt powerless. The opponent''s moves were just like his iron face, mechanical, cold and powerfulˇ° Drink When the iron faced warrior attacked huanlingyue, Gu fan suddenly drank, and his turbulent internal power turned into a dragon shape, and he had a hard touch with the folding fan man. Bang! The man opened the folding fan, but his figure was still trembling. His mouth was a mouthful of blood, and his figure fell out and fell to the ground. It is the unique skill of Huagu dragon boxing. Gu fan''s Huagu dragon boxing is highly toxic. The inborn warrior has been eroded by the toxin at the moment when he touches it. The air of heaven and earth continuously flows into his body, washing the toxin in his bodyˇ° Die Gu Fanyang starts to use the power of alchemy to summon the sword of killing gods and chopping demons. The red and blue lights are flying around the blade. Gu fan had a big drink, and a pure and upright sword spirit roared away with a mountain of majestic sword meaning. It''s just the sword formula of "kill the demon God" in the killing the demon sword! The folding fan man suddenly opened the folding fan, and the landscape painting scroll was unfolded again. It turned out that even Gu fan''s sword was sealed. Unexpectedly, another red sword pierced in the opposite direction to the white one, and directly tore open the illusion created by the landscape painting scroll. Another sword pointed directly at the throat of the congenital warriorˇ° Brother, help me When the man saw the sword stabbing his throat, he immediately screamed and asked for help from the warrior wearing a silver white rice mask. When the warrior turned around, he saw that the folding fan man was defeated by Gu fan with his magic weapons and skills, and even forced to death. He quickly released his hand, a white jade arm, stretched out from the cloud, and wanted to block the sword of killing gods and cutting demons. At this time, Huan Lingyue and Xie Yuxiang winked at each other. From two different directions, one was holding the sword, the other was holding the fan, the sword and the flame, one left and one right. They went straight to the warrior wearing a silver maskˇ° Good... Long... No... Have... Fight... Get... "The warrior with half of the iron mask said with a stiff and cold voice with a smile:" this... Kind... Comfortable... " But his laughter at this time spread in everyone''s ears is even worse than crying and terrible! Around his body, the space collapsed, and a string of shining stars suddenly appeared around himˇ° Look at... "

 Chapter 102

    There was no illusion of xingxuan behind the star awning suddenly around the warrior. On the contrary, the stars around him were drawn inward by the invisible suction. What''s more strange is that huanlingyue and Xie Yuxiang almost felt the abnormal direction of the flow of star power in their bodies at the same time.


    The star power that was supposed to flow in the body had a tendency to overflow, and then the dazzling stars refracted from their bodies. Countless small silver white particles, like snowflakes or the tails of comets, swept across the sky and rushed to the depths of the collapsed space. Those star force into the black area, immediately by a terrible gravitational interference, lost contact with the two people.


    "No!" Huanlingyue and Xie Yuxiang suddenly feel that the power of xingxuan in their bodies is constantly weakening, and it only drops by a third in a moment. Huanlingyue is strong, and has reached the bottleneck between congenital level and Shentian level. At this time, they can barely maintain it, and even launch xingxuan''s power to fight against that gravity. Xie Yuxiang has only one xingxuan''s power, In such a strange power of sucking bite, even the imperial air is difficult to maintain.


    "It''s anti xingxuan that this martial arts man cultivates!" Gu fan at the bottom is shocked to see this scene. As we all know, xingxuan''s role is to provide power for the warrior. With the power provided by xingxuan, the warrior can play the real power of the move of tearing the mountain and splitting the sea beyond the body. The warrior''s xingxuan forms an invisible space crack and constantly sucks the power of the people around him, but it doesn''t provide power, It''s the characteristic of anti xingxuan!


    The nature of heaven and earth is unique. There are a very small number of human friars who are born with the five zang organs and six Fu organs on the contrary to ordinary people. If they practice according to the normal skills, and reach the congenital level, they can easily become possessed by the devil by cultivating the spirit of heaven and earth and lead the Qi of heaven and earth into the body. If they are light, their martial arts cultivation will be scattered, and if they are heavy, they will go crazy and die. However, if you can break away from the devil, you can master a strange rule, which is anti xingxuan! Unlike xingxuan, who usually provides strength, anti xingxuan rotates in the opposite direction to normal xingxuan, and its speed is extremely fast. It not only does not provide strength, but also devours strength. However, the anti xingxuan practitioners themselves do not have any star power, and they can just suck up the opponent''s star power. In combat, the opponent can not use star power, and his strength will continue to weaken, Almost in an invincible position. However, the disadvantage of anti xingxuan cultivation is that it is impossible to condense more xingxuan because the first xingxuan can''t be condensed. The strength will never reach the congenital level, and the surplus strength can''t be stored, so it will be wasted. Once encountering a powerful opponent, when the anti xingxuan cultivator releases the xingxuan, it is easy to be instantly killed by the opponent with absolute strength.


    "Force... Quantity!" The warrior in the iron mask turned a strange blood red in the other eye pupil. He opened his mouth and roared up to the sky. Obviously, he was a monk who broke away from the devil, but his mind was affected, so he spoke intermittently, even like a puppet. And huanlingyue and Xie Yuxiang frowned tightly at this time. A jade tooth of huanlingyue was almost broken, as if they were suffering great pain.


    In contrast, Gu fan, who didn''t condense xingxuan, was not affected at all. When the anti xingxuan warrior released his power to suck huanlingyue and Xie Yuxiang, he jumped up suddenly, turned into a huge sword, and stabbed at the folding fan man in a burst of bright stars.


    "Zheng!" I saw a silver white thing flying out of the man''s body out of thin air. It was blocking Gu fan''s way. Gu fan only felt that he had hit a thick wall, bared his teeth, and even stepped back a few steps to ease the power of the backfire. When he looked closely, he saw a silver shield in front of the monk. The statue carved on the shield turned into a solid body at that moment, and threw at Gu fan who had retreated.


    Gu fan was surprised to see that the tiger like dragon beast attacked him. The magic weapon in the man''s hand of folding fan was good at attacking and defending, and the Dragon beast''s power was terrible. I''m afraid that he might not be able to stop it with all his strength. His left hand without holding the sword rushed forward, buckled up his middle finger and hit a magic formula. The sun bead came out of his hand, and instantly burned into a huge fireball and flew towards Bi Hu.


    "Boom!" Gu fan quickly reaches out his left hand and catches the flying back yanyangzhu. His tentacles are extremely hot. There is a clear crack on the smooth surface of the bead. It is obvious that during the collision just now, yanyangzhu, the treasure of the shaman, was injured.


    On the other hand, the shield in front of the folding fan man was only smashed. The magic weapon itself was intact.


    "Hahaha, mole ants are mole ants after all!" The folding fan man saw that Gu fan was forced to retreat by his own magic weapon of protecting the master automatically. Suddenly, he was angry and laughed. Gu fan, who had seen him perform several times before, was ready. He was about to speed up his departure when he saw the man bite the tip of his tongue and spray a mouthful of blood essence on the folding fan. The mountain and water folding fan was suddenly magnificent and its scope was suddenly doubled, He wrapped Gu fan completely and fished in the folding fan.


    "It''s better to use your whole body essence to detoxify me as compensation!" The man said maliciously, it is obvious that there is a very vicious skill hidden in the landscape fan, which can refine the things sealed in the fan into essence.


    I saw that the folding fan wrapped Gu fan, slowly put it away, and was about to fly back to the man''s hands, but there was a clear "hiss" in the void. I saw a fierce red light shot from the folded fan, and then the man lost his spiritual connection with his mountain and water folding fan magic weapon. This is his most intimate magic weapon and his most handy weapon. This has never happened before. When he was at a loss, he saw the folding fan floating in the air, and heard the sound of "click click". The sound was very short and clear, as if someone had cut it with a sharp blade. A terrible murderous air came from the folding fan, which was not the original breath of the holderˇ° How can you trap me with this magic weapon? " Gu fan''s voice came from the folding fanˇ° damn! My blood fan can''t even refine him? " The folding fan man''s face was like earth color when he heard that he was about to leave and step back. However, he saw that in a red light, the blood fan had risen to the sky. It was scattered and split in the red awn. Before he could fall down, it was destroyed by the great power. Countless pieces and sawdust floated down. A figure in silver white armor landed on the ground on a red awn, There was a sneer on his lips and said, "this magic weapon of refining human beings and harming nature and reason, it''s OK to destroy it!"ˇ° You... You... What the hell are you The man looked at Gu fan in horror and easily destroyed his huaxue fan with the strength of sky level. It was the only magic weapon next to the heaven level magic weapon, which was easily destroyed by him. However, what puzzled him was: first, how could Gu fan have such strength to destroy a magic weapon at the top of the earth, At least, it can only be done by a warrior with all-round strength. The second is that since Gu fan has such powerful strength, why is he still defeated in front of his own shield? Is it... Playing pig and eating tigerˇ° Don''t talk nonsense, demon, take your life! " Taking advantage of the man''s timidity, Gu fan took the sword in his right hand and made a wrong step. He used the "heavenly magic dance" footwork, and three parts simultaneously used the "star fast electric switch" sword, which is famous for its quickness, to stab the manˇ° Hum But this time, Gu fan had been prepared. He saw two strings of sparks splashing across the two sides of the shield. A dark shadow came down from the sky. It was flashing through the shield''s defense area. The dark sword with star light smashed the protective wall and pierced the man''s chest, Without the supply of the master''s breath, the shield fell to the ground and lost its lusterˇ° "You..." the man stared at Gu fan, stretched out a finger, and seemed to want to say something. However, Gu fan handed the sword forward without expression. The sound of piercing organs came from his body in front of him, as if he had stabbed a watermelon. The sword completely penetrated his body, and the breath of the congenital warrior disappeared immediately. Gu fan didn''t draw the sword back until the body in front of him completely lost his breath. In fact, he was able to go back to huaxue fan just now because he was lucky. It seems that killing the gods and chopping the demon sword naturally has a restraining effect on the seal like magic weapons and prohibitions. Whether it''s the violent prohibitions left by Disha Yuanzhu or the seals left by huaxue fan, almost all of them collapse. The huaxue fan without the seal prohibitions is like a tiger with teeth pulled out, Gu fan broke away easily. The reason why Gu Fan said that the huaxue fan was at the expense of others and self-interest, even if it was destroyed, was that he wanted to frighten his opponent and hit his opponent''s psychology. Heaven and earth''s conscience is a magic weapon that can refine the opponent''s essence for self cultivation. If Gu fan can really destroy it with his strength, it''s better to surrender for his own use. Although it''s a bit evil, it''s really a magic weapon that can''t be met! Gu fan left the man''s body, as usual, cat down the waist, from his pocket, searched out a bottle of medium quality pills, and found a secret book, want to search something more, but found a bottle of white porcelain with strange fragrance. Gu fan was not a kid who didn''t know how to deal with human affairs. After hearing this, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "there''s a lot of spare time for this drug!" Gu fan raised his head at this time, but found that although only the last of the four congenital warriors was left, the war situation was more dangerous than before.

 Chapter 103

    In the time when Gu fan was fighting against the folding fan man, Xie Yuxiang had absorbed all the power of the stars and fell to the ground, dying. The stars around Huan Lingyue were flickering, as if a candle in the wind might go out at any time.


    "Death... Death..." the warrior with the iron mask roared wildly. Behind him, the darkness was as deep as the eyes of the devil.


    "Dream of..." Huanlingyue clenches her teeth and squeezes two words out of her teeth. Her right hand tightly grasps the sword. The green veins on her snow-white arm burst out one by one. It''s obvious that she is struggling with the power of anti xingxuan.


    Gu fan knew that Huan Lingyue couldn''t hold on for long, so he couldn''t help but feel very anxious. But with their congenital strength, they stayed hundreds of feet above the ground. Gu fan couldn''t defend the air without his congenital strength. As soon as Gu fan bit his lips and crossed his heart, his body leaped up, his incarnation was startled, and the huge sword soared up in the air. In the middle of the air, he summoned the blue double swords. The surrounding polar wall detonated immediately under the "walking eight wasteland" method, which increased his speed eight times again. Between several breaths, he rushed in front of the warrior.


    "Death Gu fan uses his whole body Qi and holds the Jingkui sword in both hands. Like a rebellious dragon, he leaps to the top of the warrior and raises the sword. By virtue of the great gravity of his body falling, Gu fan fiercely cuts the warrior''s head. Gu fan does not dare to use the sword formula in "72 falling star sword" for fear that he will be influenced by the rebellious star Xuan, Instead, he tried his best to "kill the devil" in the killing the devil sword!


    A bluish green sword came across the sky and was about to pour down on the warrior, but suddenly the warrior stretched out his right arm. The arm suddenly turned into a huge virtual shadow, which was the size of half of the city wall. It steadily blocked the pure sword, and the virtual shadow of that arm immediately disappeared, which was the same as the move he had just helped the folding fan man block the ancient sword, It is not the power of xingxuan, but the manifestation of pure physical power, which shows how terrible the physical cultivation of this warrior has reached.


    Gu fan''s powerful move "chop the demon God" was interrupted by his arm. Gu fan was about to chop another sword, but his body fell down uncontrollably. After all, he had only the strength of sky level, and could not fly in the air, changing the existing rules between heaven and earth. And Gu fan saw that the other side easily blocked the strongest "chop demon God" with his physical strength. He knew in his heart that the gap between himself and the other side was really huge, and any move was just futile. Although he was unwilling, he had nothing to do, so he had to slowly fall to the ground.


    At this time, the battle in Lincang City is coming to an end. Zheng Jun and Li Xiaolang''s command troops have eliminated the guards of Sanmiao chieftain''s house, and the recalcitrant troops have also been separated and eliminated. When they saw that six congenial fighters had fallen one after another, they had no fighting spirit for a long time. After hearing Li Xiaolang''s high cry "surrender and avoid death", almost all the defenders in many places surrendered. You should know that these congenital warriors usually walk against the wind and fly in the clouds. In the eyes of ordinary soldiers, they are almost gods. At this time, one by one, they are thrown down like dead dogs. Who can not be frightened?


    But Gu fan was thinking about how to deal with the anti xingxuan warrior. His attack was totally ineffective. Huan Lingyue and Xie Yuxiang were restrained by him. Everything seemed to be at a disadvantage. There was no way to reverse it. Gu fan can''t help feeling a little irritable. Is this surprise war due to a warrior''s failure?


    At this time, a familiar figure fell on Gu fan''s side, shouting: "little Marquis!"


    When Gu fan looked back, he saw that the man was Meng Wuchen. Although Meng Wuhen''s face was stained with blood and his cold iron armor was broken in many places, he had a good complexion and didn''t seem to be hurt. Beside him stood a big man with a beard, but the blacksmith, Ouyang Siqi.


    "Lao Meng, I saw four congenial warriors besieging you, and I was sweating for you!" Gu fan saw that Meng Wuhen was safe and sound, and a stone fell in his heart. At that time, he allowed four congenital martial arts men to rush to Yunxian County. Gu fan was not only worried about Meng Wuhen''s safety, but also felt guilty for him. Now he is safe and sound, and his heart is wide.


    "Thank you for your armor. Without it, I have ten lives, and I can''t escape from four congenital warriors." Meng Wuhen patted the armor on his chest and sighed.


    "You shouldn''t thank me. You should thank Ouyang." Gu fan took a look at Ouyang Siqi and said with a smile.


    Ouyang Siqi laughed, looked up at the martial arts practitioner in the sky, and said coldly, "he is so arrogant that he hurt our brother. I have my own way to deal with him!"


    Gu fan was shocked and looked at Ouyang Siqi suspiciously. He asked, "can Mr. Ouyang deal with him?"


    Ouyang Siqi nodded confidently, opened his sleeves, and saw a long sword flashing purple light flying out of his sleeves. Gufan immediately laughed in his heart. Could it be that Ouyang Siqi wanted to kill an inborn warrior from such a long distance by using kuotan level strength to control the flying sword? This is ridiculous. It should be noted that at the end of the crossbow, you can''t wear the manuscript. It''s hundreds of feet away from the ground, not to mention the flying sword. Even if they were close to each other just now, Gu fan''s sword was easily resolved by the warrior. Gu fan sighed in his heart, but he could only let Ouyang Siqi sacrifice his flying sword and fly slowly towards the warrior.


    The purple flying sword flew to the place a few feet away from the inborn warrior, and suddenly accelerated. The warrior just slightly raised his right arm, and a huge palm came out from behind him, holding the flying sword firmly. At this time, Ouyang Siqi was on the ground shouting: "blast!" I saw a dazzling purple light rising. In the fierce explosion, the pale palm was smashed, and the generated air waves scattered the dark clouds in the sky, just like a dazzling star. Gu fan can''t help admiring Ouyang Siqi''s cleverness. Only xingxuan''s power can be absorbed by those who oppose xingxuan''s martial arts. Those who don''t have xingxuan''s power are not powerful enough, so it''s hard to hurt those who are inborn. In this case, unless their strength is completely suppressed, it''s hard to kill those who oppose xingxuan''s martial arts, but there is one exception, that is, the weapon explodes itself! Each piece of artifact must absorb the air of heaven and earth. The essence of the sun and moon is strong. The power will be released instantaneously in a very small space, even if it is a most inferior weapon. The power is also equivalent to the strike of the star rank master. After all, the recruit can still coagulate the true Qi and make use of it again. However, once the magic weapon explodes, it will disappear forever from heaven and earth until it is refined again. The manpower and material resources in it will be invalid. Therefore, the power of any move is inferior. Moreover, this kind of power does not belong to the category of star power, and will not be affected by anti star Xuan. Inspired by Ouyang Siqi, Gu fan thinks that there are still some magic weapons that are not very useful. He immediately sneers and is about to throw them out to explode himself, killing the anti xingxuanwu. However, Ouyang Siqi snorts and shakes his sleeve. Then, the magic weapon with five colors flies out of his sleeve like beans, Fly to the anti star Xuanwu in the sky. How many magic weapons are there? Gu fan only felt dazzled, dozens of them? Absolutely more than that, at least hundreds! Those magic weapons with colorful colors seem to merge into a rainbow connecting the galaxy from Ouyang Siqi''s sleeve, pouring down towards the warrior... My God! Gu fan only felt that his heart beat faster than twice, these magic weapons were used to explode? This smelter is too crazy... Even the star level strong can''t eat so many magic weapons to explode! There were five or six dull sounds in the sky, which were as dull as thunder. The anti xingxuan warrior didn''t have time to make a scream, and was instantly engulfed by the powerful light of the magic weapon''s self explosion. It seemed that a rising sun was rising in the whole night sky. Gu fan saw Ouyang Siqi freely take back the extra magic weapon that didn''t explode, one by one hide into his body, silently count the number, unexpectedly unconsciously bite his tongue, finally in his mind only a sentence: "blacksmith is powerful!" Ouyang Siqi looked at Gu fan and Meng Wuchen, and said with a smile, "a few years ago, he found some magic weapons in a grotto. These years, he made many magic weapons according to the methods in the grottoes. But none of them can reach the level of heaven. It''s a waste to keep them. It''s better to take them out and explode." Hearing this, Meng Wuhen shook his head and sighed: "the world is too crazy, the weapon refiner is too crazy..."

 Chapter 104

    The light in the sky dispersed, and a figure floated down from the mid air. It was Wan Lingyue with pale face. She walked forward a few steps, as if she had exhausted her strength and leaned forward slightly. Gu fan quickly stepped forward, held her, took out the pills she had just touched from her arms, poured out two or three, put them in her palm, and handed them to Huan Lingyue.


    Huan Lingyue took a few difficult steps, went to the side and sat down. He closed his eyes and meditated. Relying on the effect of pills, he recovered his strength. On the other side, Meng Wuhen also went to help Xie Yuxiang, put some pills into his mouth, helped him sit down, and used his own heaven and earth Qi to help him to open the medicine. Gu fan went over, picked up the silver shield that had fallen from the ground, held it in his hand like a treasure, cut the fingers of his right hand, and dropped a few drops of blood. Then he sat down cross legged, closed his eyes, summoned the blue double swords, and soon refined this ownerless magic weapon into his body.


    "Little Marquis!" Gu fan just opened his eyes, but heard Li Xiaolang''s voice. Gu fan looked back and saw that his bloody body seemed to be crawling out of the corpse. There were numerous cracks on his cold iron armor. The cold iron armor mixed with tianxiaoqi iron even cracked in several places, which showed that he had gone through a fierce battle.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu fan asked.


    "The enemy is coming from outside!" Li Xiaolang''s face is not good-looking, "from a distance, there are a lot of..."


    Gu fan''s whole body is excited, and he cries in his heart that it''s not good. Haoguang, whose magic weapon exploded just now, can be seen clearly in the night sky even thousands of miles away. Although he killed the anti xingxuan warrior, he has attracted a lot of reinforcements from the barbarians, and it''s no accident that he should be the elite of the barbarians this time! Gufan immediately sat up and ran up the tower. At this time, the South Tower of Lincang City is full of people. A middle-aged man standing in front of him has a very bad face. He raises his broken mask and says to Gu fan, "young Marquis, I think it''s time for us to retreat?"


    "What''s the matter?" Gu fan looked at the dust in the distance, didn''t turn around and askedˇ° Why did Lincang City retreat after so much blood and life? "


    Zheng Jun shook his head, pointed to the distance and asked, "young Marquis, do you see the flag flying on the sand?"


    Gu fan narrowed his eyes slightly. At this time, the sky was gradually breaking. With the dim sunlight, Gu fan still saw a flag flying in the rolling dust, with a red picture of a demon without a head, a shield in one hand and a long dagger in the other.


    "What''s that?" Gu fan could not help pointing to the flag and asked.


    Zheng Jun sighed and answered in a negative tone: "that demon God is called Xingtian in the legend of the south people. It is said that he is the patron saint of the barbarians. No tribe is qualified to use this flag... There is only one person who can use it..."


    "Princess Jiuli?" Gu fan was surprised.


    Zheng Jun noddedˇ° Yes, Xingtian flag can command any tribe of barbarians, which is equivalent to the king''s flag of our Dynasty. Little Marquis, the barbarian elite brought by Princess Jiuli came to support Lincang City... "


    Gu fan nodded thoughtfully.


    "So, while she is still a long way away from us, let''s organize our brothers to retreat. When we leave, we burn Lincang City, which is a great loss to the barbarians." Zheng Jun suggestedˇ° Under the condition of our full strength, we may be able to fight with a few congenital warriors. Now we are all exhausted. How can we fight? "


    Li Xiaolang, who was beside Zheng Jun, echoed: "little Marquis, I heard that Princess Jiuli had won ten battles with the Shuntian army, and we had never been defeated. We are just experiencing a hard battle with the Sanmiao tribe. We are exhausted and encounter the elite of Princess Jiuli. The strategic retreat is not shameful, but a wise move."


    The only remaining 12 centurions, hearing the speech, nodded one after another. It turned out that everyone''s face had the meaning of retreat.


    Gu fan looked at the Xingtian flag which was getting closer and closer in the distance, and said slowly, "if we abandon the city and run away, and burn Lincang City, is it enough time? If we don''t burn Lincang City, our sacrifice will be meaningless. We can fight a war of annihilation in the wild, instead of attacking such a solid city as Lincang! "


    Zheng Jun''s words were stopped for a moment.


    "If we choose to burn Lincang City, then the time of retreat will be affected. If the enemy pursues while winning, the enemy will be sharp and I will be tired, and the enemy will be numerous and I will be few, what kind of result will it produce... Does anyone think of it?" Gu fan''s tone was very dignified, and his sharp eyes swept past the generals. The generals, who were swept by him, lowered their heads and looked guilty.


    "Will you believe me?" Gu fan raised his head, looked at the generals and asked in a stern voice.


    All the generals thought of Gu fan''s careful plan for the battle tonight. They were almost helpless. They also had their own strong martial arts cultivation, huge family background, and the strength of the three congenital strong men behind him. They had already admired the 17-year-old boss. At this time, when they heard Gu fan say so, they bowed and said: "I''d like to listen to the little Marquis!"


    Gu fan nodded approvingly, looked at Zheng Jun and asked, "how many troops are left in our army?"


    Zheng Jungong said: "Meng Wuhen''s headquarters have returned to the army. If we include the minor wounded, there should be 12 more troops in our army, about 6000 of them!"


    "Enough!" Gu fan turns around and walks into the city building. Zheng Jun, Li Xiaolang, Meng Wuhen, Ouyang Siqi and a group of centurions follow him and enter. At this time, the castle was in a mess, with a lot of blood left on the wall. It was obvious that there had been a fierce battle before, and the castle was captured by the red flag soldiers. Gu fan walked into the hall, kicked away the broken tables and chairs in front of him, and walked to a long mahogany table full of knife marks. With a hiss, he pulled a piece of cloth from his cloak, spread it on the table, and said, "all of you will arrange the troops according to this formation..." Gu fan took a charcoal pen and drew on the red cloak without delay, A pattern on the silkˇ° Who did the battle come from... "Zheng Jun saw that the battle was rigorous and orderly, which was obviously from the hands of a great master of the art of war, but he had read a lot of military books before, and he didn''t know itˇ° My father Gu Yun''s hand... "Gu fan replied casually, and the generals gave a neat exclamationˇ° Plain Hou Zhen, heaven and man In fact, what Gu fan drew at this time was the picture of the eight formations he saw in the eight formations of Shi Bing. Gu fan drew it with his memory at this time. He once personally directed the operation of the eight formations of the stone soldiers in the fantasy of the eight formations of the stone soldiers left by the star emperor of the Big Dipper. So at this time, he dared to take out the eight formations of the stone soldiers as the last chip in the battle against the back waterˇ° "Little Marquis..." Zheng Jun doubtfully pointed out a large part of the vacancy behind him and asked, "this should be Lincang City. We don''t have any troops in the city? And all the six thousand brothers were sent to the front of the city wall? "ˇ° Yes, young Marquis, once the other party directly attacks the battle, we can''t even avoid it... Isn''t it too dangerous Li Xiaolang is also beside him. Gu fan gave them two white eyes and said in a cold voice, "if you are greedy for life and afraid of death, stay in Lincang City. I will lead the army in person, and your chieftain will not be a cook as soon as possible. Take off this armor and make it safe!" By Gu fan this sentence a sarcasm, Zheng Jun and Li Xiaolang immediately silent, bow. Gu fan handed over the piece of cloth and silk to the public and said, "everyone, immediately arrange the troops to go out of the city. Judging from the dust in the distance, the enemy will come to Lincang in half an hour at most. Time is very urgent." The generals stood in awe and said in a strict voice, "yes, sir." Gu fan stretched out his hands, removed the dragon''s helmet, showed his black hair, and slowly lowered his head to the generals at the table. He bowed and said, "please, everyone

 Chapter 105

    Before long, the sky had changed from dark dawn to crimson dawn. On the road to Lincang City, a team was running fast.


    This team is tens of thousands of people, and from the uniform light leather armour and saber, it should only be the vanguard of the army. At this time, tens of thousands of cavalry are racing towards Lincang City. Each of these cavalry soldiers had a calm expression, had no language communication, and had been strictly trained.


    When the team arrived ten miles outside Lincang City, the front team suddenly stopped moving forward. After a short period of chaos, the whole team soon returned to calm. All the cavalry stopped their horses. A messenger scout galloped to the flag of Xingtian, put his right hand on his left shoulder and saluted a beautiful figure under the flag, He said, "the highness of Lincang, the royal highness of nine Li, seems to have fallen, and the enemy troops have been deployed five miles outside the city to stop our army''s way."


    It turned out that the flag of Xingtian war was a male lion with golden hair. A woman was sitting on the back of the male lion. The woman was not a soldier as rough as a man, but a petite girl with a long skirt, like a hot flame, like a maple leaf in late autumn, wrapped her delicate figure, covered her face with a string of Pearl veil and a tassel feather cap. She turned out to be a young girl in the prime of her life. She put one hand in the lion''s golden mane and stroked it gently. The golden bell on her wrist was shaking gently, making a clear and pleasant sound. The stalled lion was as gentle as a big cat under her hands.


    The beautiful voice, like a warbler, came gently from under the Pearl curtain, "I know... Let the former Army stand by!" Then she raised her hand, patted the lion under the seat, and walked steadily forward. In front of her, the cavalry neatly separated a passage for three people, so that she and her mount could smoothly walk to the front line.


    When she came to the front of the military array, she saw that there were thousands of troops hiding in the fog in front of her. But strangely, there was no sound, even the sound of breathing. In front of her, it was like a stone, a military array composed of huge stones.


    But she knew that it was impossible, because in front of her was Lincang City of the Sanmiao tribe, which was a plain open land. In front of her were the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty.


    Her eyes, which were under the curtain of beads, blinked, as if she had some doubts. Maybe it was because of the fog, she could not feel the murderous air of the army in front of her, even the breath. She raised her left hand and kneaded a few formulas, but found that the tortoise shells that often fell out of her fingertips were intact, which obviously meant that she could not predict any results.


    "Can''t even my divination know their depth?" The girl raised her head with a faint confusion in her eyesˇ° Is it a suspect? "


    Through the overlapping military array in front of her, the girl could see the cold light of the sword hidden in the thick fog.


    "Your Highness, please let our warriors fight A young barbarian soldier standing next to the girl was dressed in leather armor made of thick cowhide. The leather on his chest was embroidered into the shape of a tiger''s head with needle and thread. Such decoration represented his noble blood. He seemed to be eager to build up his military achievements. He raised his Sabre and said: "according to the soldiers who escaped from the city, the maximum number of northern soldiers attacking Lincang City will not be more than 20000. Now we all have 60000 people. Attack their army first, and when the follow-up troops arrive, they can recapture Lincang City in one fell swoop." Across the Pearl veil, he saw the girl''s face for the first time appeared hesitant expression, can not help but urge: "our blood has boiling, just waiting for the God of torture to give their own sword and life!"


    The girl shook her head slowly and said, "did you ever feel that there were horses leaving Lincang City?" The barbarian warrior turned over and got off his horse, bent down and put his ears on the ground. After listening to this, he stood up and shook his head and said, "Your Highness, there is no running sound of the northern people''s war horses in a radius of tens of miles. The northern horses have long legs, and their running sounds are different from those of other horses. "


    The girl nodded and continued to ask, "do you see the Jinggong hummingbird of northerners?"


    "Back to your highness, I didn''t see it." A barbarian soldier nearby replied.


    The girl''s voice was very low, but she said in a voice that no one could doubt: "the soldiers of the North started to fight from Zishi. To conquer Lincang City is bound to pay a lot of casualties. Now it''s Chenshi. Even if they don''t fight, the soldiers who can''t get a rest will be exhausted. What''s more, the soldiers who have been through life and death struggle consume a lot of physical strength, which is almost equal to no fighting force. We didn''t pay attention to concealment when we were marching. In fact, I deliberately used a strategy to scare them away and recapture Lincang City without fighting. But they were very interesting. They actually set up troops in the front row of Lincang City to confront us. " She looked at the noble man beside her and asked, "Yan Tianzhi, if it were you, with less than 10000 tired soldiers in your hand, what kind of decision would you make in the face of at least six times your opponent?"


    The noble man was asked by the girl, but he was caught off guard and quickly replied, "abandon the city and retreat!" But he quickly added: "but we can''t rule out the possibility that the enemy has to stand up to us because they don''t have time to retreat."


    "If you were forced to stick to it, would you ask for help?" The girl continued to askˇ° This... "The young soldier was stopped by the girl''s words, and he didn''t know how to answer for a momentˇ° What happens if you don''t ask for help? " The girl shook her head, stretched out her right hand, pointed to the army array in front of her and said, "there are only two possibilities. One is that you are crazy, and the other is that... You are fully sure that you will eat the 60000 enemy troops coming." Her eyes suddenly became sharp: "in contrast, I prefer to believe in the latter, because madmen are a few people after all... If we take risks, we are stupid. Moreover, to say the least, if he really has only 10000 disabled soldiers, and he has the courage to set up such a lineup, I should admire him. " With a sigh, the girl looked thoughtfully at the wall of Lincang City and said, "I win ten battles. Once I lose, it will be a devastating blow to our army''s morale. I can''t lose, and I can''t afford to lose... This madman has won. Let''s go back! " After that, she patted the lion on the neck, and the fierce animal turned around meekly. The girl slipped down from its back, reached out her hand, stroked it in its mane, and whispered something in its ear. The lion raised his head, rubbed his body against her reluctantly, and then turned away from the army, Run to the grassland in the distanceˇ° There''s nothing to do when I go back. Don''t bother my friend. " After the girl took a few steps, a knight led a horse to her and helped her to sit on it. She took another look at the foggy army line in front of her, sighed and ordered, "withdraw!" She didn''t know that, at the same time, on the simple wooden platform set up in the center of the eight formations, a figure was watching their movements all the time. The young warrior, who was wearing a silver dragon helmet and Chain Armor, was holding a roll of colored flag in his right hand. At this time, his palm was full of sweat, and seemed ready for a fierce battle at any time. Gu fan had made the worst plan. Even if he was seen through by the other side, he forced to break into the formation. He used the restraint of the eight formations for cavalry, and the flexible changes of the eight formations of dragon, tiger, bird and snake. At least he wanted all the 60000 barbarian cavalry in front of him to stay. If the other side had reinforcements behind, he would have to die for his country. At this time, both sides did not move, nor did they make any sound. The whole world seemed to be lonely in this silent confrontation, only the sound of the wind, which was very harsh. At this time, Gu fan suddenly saw that the cavalry on the opposite side had changed from front to back, and even retreated. He just wanted to command the army to attack and take advantage of the fire, but found that the opposite side was extremely cautious in using the troops. During the confrontation, the 60000 cavalry were divided into 5000 people and 5000 people in a row, and retreated quietly. When Gu fan saw that the front-end cavalry had changed from back to back, The first cavalry to retreat was dozens of miles away from the position. When Gu fan saw this scene, he took back the red flag which he had already held in his hand. The wariness of the other side''s use of troops was beyond his expectation. He had no doubt that once he chose to pursue and left, he would destroy the formation of the eight formations and expose his real military strength, The other side can gather tens of thousands of retreating cavalry in an instant to retreat and annihilate its 6000 remnant troops without mercy.

 Chapter 106

    Gu fan, a 17-year-old general who had never been on the battlefield in other people''s eyes, had already made great achievements in despising the whole southwest Shuntian army. Gu fan also knew that it was useless to be greedy, so he gave up the idea of pursuing.


    Watching the last line of barbarian cavalry slowly disappear out of sight with the rising sun, Gu fan felt that countless cold sweat overflowed behind him, and he almost fell down. At this moment, two people rushed to the wooden platform. In the moment of hesitation, Gu fan didn''t say a word to him. One person hugged him and the other person lifted his feet. He picked him up and carried him down the wooden platform.


    Gu fan came back and saw that the man in front was Li Xiaolang and the man behind was Zheng Jun. he cried out: "what do you want to do? Put me down Suddenly, they rushed into the battle. Countless soldiers cheered and threw down their weapons and shields, and rushed towards them.


    "You... You... What are you doing? Put... Put me down! " Gu fan suddenly saw so many soldiers coming towards him. The young general, who was still calm and calm in the face of tens of thousands of barbarians, was at a loss for a moment. But at this time, after the stimulation just now, his hands were soft and his feet were soft. He could not make any effort at all, so he could only shout aloud.


    Gu fan only felt that Li Xiaolang and Zheng Jun, who were in front of and behind him, called out a few chants, "one, two, three..." then Gu fan only felt that his body was thrown up high, and Gu fan only felt that he was caught by countless hands when he fell down, and then he was thrown up high in a neat chant, such as dozens of times, Gu fan felt as if he had been thrown up and down again and again in the ocean of enthusiasm. With him, countless helmets with red tassels were thrown up.


    The soldier who had just made up his mind to die and died for his country suddenly retreated without blood, so almost everyone was immersed in the great joy of the rest of his life. Gu fan, the young and outstanding commander, has naturally become the existence that all soldiers love and even worship!


    "One, two, three!" In the last cheering sound, Gu fan was thrown into the air again, and then three pairs of big hands steadily caught him. It was Meng Wuhen, Li Xiaolang and Zheng Jun. Meng Wuhen puts Gu fan down and claps his big hands on Gu fan''s shoulder. He looks up and laughs. Under the influence of Meng Wuhen, Li Xiaolang and Zheng Jun also raised their heads and burst into laughter. Then more and more people burst into laughter. In a flash, the whole open space in front of Lincang City turned into a sea of joy.


    But Gu fan was picked up and thrown up dozens of times like an object. He felt dizzy and swollen. He almost stood unsteadily with garlic under his feet. Being supported by three people, Gu fan pushed hard and faintly. The silver dragon helmet fell down and covered his face. With a big tongue, he spat out the first dirty words of his life: "fuck me!"


    The next day, Ming Hui, the head of the rosefinch department, sent a letter of congratulation from Kuaima. Gu fan received the messenger, opened it on the spot, frowned, and saw that the wording of Ming Hui''s congratulatory letter was extremely elegant, and he did his best to present it. He praised Gu fan''s noble deeds of leading the red flag officers and soldiers to kill the prisoners for the country, and praised Gu fan''s ability to lead the troops, bravery and resourcefulness, which is unparalleled in today''s country. But when Gu fan saw the small words on the last line of the congratulatory letter, which recorded the rewards and gifts, he frowned, stretched out his right hand, pinched his three fingers together, and turned his mouth.


    Five hundred taels of gold, one hundred pieces of cloth and two hundred jars of wine. Gu fan was not happy, but he was not polite. He took all the orders and piled them into the storehouse of Lincang City. Later, out of politeness, Gu fan arranged a table of food and wine for the messengers in the restaurant in the city. During the dinner, Gu fan and four chieftains took turns to fight. In a short time, he put each other down from the messengers to the porters. The last five people tilted their eyes and looked at a group of people on the wine table. They even laughed with exultation at the same time.


    Zheng Jun, sitting next to Gu fan, put his legs with black hair on the chair next to him, put a piece of meat in his mouth, and said half jokingly, "little Marquis, people don''t give enough gifts. It''s unnecessary for us to put on such a posture to reorganize the leader of Ming Hui''s family."


    Meng Wuhen, next to Zheng Jun, took a sip of the wine and said with a smile, "actually, if they increase their gifts by half, I''d like to put some water and let one or two of them go back to tell the news..."


    "What do you want to send back?" Next to Xie Yuxiang stretched out his hand and put a few peanuts into his mouth.


    Meng Wuhen cleared his throat, pretended to be on the floor, raised his face and said: "well... Go back and tell commander Minghui that your gift is less... If we don''t double it, we''ll all stay here..."


    As soon as the words came to an end, a mouthful of wine that Li Xiaolang still had in his mouth burst out. Several sober people on the wine table laughed together, put down their chopsticks and laughed.


    Gu fan patted on the table, forced to suppress the smile on his face, said to Meng Wuchen: "Lao Meng, you think you are a kidnapper!" Then he ordered to the other three chieftains around him: "let''s go together and pour down the kidnapper first!"


    "Aha! Come on, who''s afraid of who? " Meng Wuchen grabs the bowl in front of him, pours a full bowl, and then drinks with his head raisedˇ° Xiao Lang, I''m very kind to you. Ok... I''ll not dry this bowl yet... "" Zheng Jun... Then you''re not interesting enough... "" ah... Thank you for your backwater... "" OK... Ok... Xiao Hou ye, i... I really can''t drink it! "ˇ° Half an hour later, Gu fan''s face turned red and a drunk man came down the stairs. Behind him, the cup was in a mess. Twenty strong men were lying on the wine table like dead fish, The vegetable juice mixed with the spilled wine gave off a strong and different pungent taste. Gu fan had just come down the stairs when he saw a herald with a red tassel coming quickly. He quickly came forward to hold Gu fan and complained: "I have found you, young Marquis... How can I drink like this?" Gu fan''s eyes were dim and drunk. He breathed heavily at the messenger. Then he gave a loud hiccup and asked, "what''s the matter?"ˇ° Little Marquis... How can you meet the emissary like this? " The messenger quickly covered his nose and murmuredˇ° messenger? Who''s home again? " Gu fan felt puzzledˇ° Ying Beihou! I''m writing you a congratulatory letter from the Marquis of the North! " The herald whispered in Gu fan''s earˇ° Yes! North! Hou Gu fan opened his eyes to see the herald for a moment, reached out his hand to get rid of his support, stumbled forward, and murmured: "isn''t that Guan Haotian? Tell him to deliver it in person... "Gu Fan said it with Gu Yun''s tone when he was drunk. This sentence scared the next Herald''s face. He quickly came forward to help Gu fan and muttered:" bad, bad, not only drunk, I''m still drunk... I can''t let the young Marquis see the emissary of Yingbei Marquis today... "He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said:" otherwise, there will be a big trouble! " Later, Gu fan didn''t know how he was helped back to his bedroom by the herald, lay down in a daze, and then fell asleep until noon the next day. Gu fan stretches to get up, puts on his armor, goes out of the door and meets the messenger sent by the northern Hou Guanhao. The messenger in gorgeous clothes hands a volume of letter to Gu fan, and then respectfully steps aside, waiting for Gu fan''s reply. Gu fan murmured in his heart, how did the old man learn to be polite? But as soon as he unfolded the cloth, he regretted it... And his intestines were blue. The texture is clear and elegant. On the sandalwood scented cloth, there is only a line of big characters, which is Guan Haotian''s rough strokes: "you boy, cow!" Gu fan shook his cloth and scolded in his heart, "how big an official you are, how rude you are!" It''s a great contrast with the beautiful wording of commander Minghui, and the reward given by Guan Haotian is also a great contrast! Five thousand taels of gold, three thousand pieces of cloth and silk, and two thousand jars of fine wine were specially provided by the northern Marquis''s house. The emissary stood beside Gu fan and said in a respectful voice, "the Marquis also sent another bottle of pills to Gu Qiwei, saying that it''s a special reward for you." As soon as Gu fan heard the spirit, he could not wait to open the white porcelain bottle in his envious eyes. After smelling it, he frowned. Without saying a word, he put the elixir into his pocket and arched his hand to the emissary, saying, "thank you very much for the reward of the northern marquis. Gu fan led the red flag to honor the country, The emissary said with an ambiguous smile: "Lord Hou asked his subordinates to take a message to you. As long as you fight well, the rosefinch department will be yours sooner or later."ˇ° Er... "Gu fan was speechless for a moment, thinking that this guy would say everything... Fortunately, he was surrounded by his own people. It would be bad if Ming Hui heard him.

 Chapter 107

    At the same time that Gu fan received the reward from Minghui, the commander of the rosefinch department, and Guan Haotian, the northern Marquis, the news of the great victory of Lincang City had been speeded up and sent to the whole southwest.


    In 546 of Beidou calendar, on April 20 of the 33rd year of Yaowu, the red flag of Zhuque Department of Shuntian army raided Lincang City, the lair of Sanmiao tribe, at midnight. At that time, it seized the city and beheaded 13000 people, including 600 warriors, 23000 captured, five barbarian warriors killed, and Dawu Zhu one captured Sanmiao chief alive! No matter the commander of the other four departments, or the fierce marquis in Kunming, Tantai Mingjing is attracted by this dazzling new star.


    It should be noted that there is no division of military ranks among barbarians. They are simply divided into strongmen, fighters, warriors, warriors and division. They basically correspond to the Xiantian level, Congtian level, cuitian level, congenital level and star level in martial arts. Gu fan defeated more than 30000 barbarian soldiers with 10000 troops, captured a military fortress like Lincang, and killed so many barbarian elites at the same time. The accumulation of meritorious service in this war was terrible.


    Of course, it''s still a common version. Many folk versions in the streets even add to the story telling process of Gu fan''s scaring off Princess Jiuli. The storyteller carries the book frame to preach everywhere.


    "At that time, the little Marquis was wearing armor and holding a silver gun. He rode in front of the gate..." the thin storyteller shook his head as if holding a silver gun, and said aloud, "I''m king Chaoshun of Beidou. I''m Gu fan of Tianjun. I''m not afraid to die. I''ll fight with you for 300 rounds!"


    "Good!" The people who read the storytelling around him were in high spirits when they saw his performance. They couldn''t help cheering in unison, followed by applause.


    No one found out that a young man in plain clothes in the crowd had a sad smile on his face, but another tall and thin boy beside him could not help laughing. The young man in the royal guards glared at him and said, "what are you laughing at?"


    "Xiao Hou ye..." Li Xiao Lang came to Gu fan''s ear and muttered: "people are afraid of becoming famous, pigs are afraid of being strong..."


    "That''s right... If it goes on like this, I dare not go out..." Gu fan looked at the storyteller who was standing on the street, spitting at the stars flying around, and complained, "give him a reward, let''s go!"


    Li Xiaolang answered, took out a few pieces of silver from his pocket, threw it from the crowd, and was falling on the storyteller''s case. He only saw the storyteller clasping his fists and saying: "thank you, master..." then he arched his hands to the crowd and said: "everyone, if you have money, you can have a money market, if you don''t have money, you can have a personal market..."


    Gu fan didn''t look back. He walked straight out of the crowd. Li Xiaolang caught up with him and said to Gu fan with a smile: "little Marquis, how can I feel that the storyteller is not like you, but like Zhao Yunxing, the brave white horse general who founded our country?"


    "Don''t tell me about Zhao Yunxing..." Gu Fan said angrily: "I feel like I''m called Zhang Feiyi by him..."


    When Gu fan came back from the street, he found that his temporary Inn was full of carriages. He couldn''t help muttering, "who is going to give gifts again?"


    When Gu fan walked into the inn, he saw his Herald explaining something with a white faced man. Seeing Gu fan coming in, he immediately grabbed a straw and pointed to Gu fan and said, "you see, I''m not wrong. The little Marquis just came back... I don''t want to see you Marquis!"


    Seeing Gu fan, the man immediately became respectful and saluted Gu fan and said, "Hello, Gu Qiwei."


    Gu fan nodded and asked, "who is your Marquis, please?"


    The man took out a letter wrapped in red brocade from his sleeve, handed it to Gu fan and said, "I''m the housekeeper of the house of the ferocious marquis. I''m here to congratulate you on the order of the marquis."


    "Oh?" Gu fan made a murmur in his heart, "how did the old fox in the tan Tai Ming Jing give me a present?"


    When Gu fan opened the red congratulatory letter, he saw that it praised Gu fan for his good military management, meritorious service to the country, and the bravery of the red flag officers and soldiers in fighting for death. Finally, he respectfully added a small gift to pay the officers and soldiers. From the literal point of view, the congratulatory letter from the tan Tai Ming mirror makes people feel most comfortable, and the high hats are not abrupt, which makes people feel very natural. Seeing here, although Gu fan doesn''t like this fierce Marquis, he has a good overall impression.


    At this time, Gu fan saw the last sentence of the letter in the mirror of the dantai: "I hope Gu Qiwei will come to Kunming for a talk." The heart suddenly dumb, this guy seems to want to open a table Hongmen banquet ah


    "Gu Qiwei, the gifts are 200 night pearls of the East China Sea, 300 first-class cold iron weapons, 500 sets of black iron armor, and one hundred altar of Tianlu specially provided by the fierce Marquis''s house. Please accept them." The housekeeper took out another red letter paper from his sleeve, on which was gilded with two words "courtesy note".


    Gu fan''s eyes moved to the carts behind the housekeeper, and saw countless soldiers carrying weapons and armor out of the car and piling them up beside the road. After the war, the armor weapons of the red flag Department were seriously damaged. Gu fan was worried about this before, but the mirror of the dantai was really a timely help.


    "Gu Qiwei, my Marquis asked you to come to Kunming to talk about it..." the housekeeper saw that Gu fan didn''t have any different expression after reading the letter, so he tentatively asked Gongsheng.


    Gu fan thought for a moment and looked at the housekeeper in front of him. If he didn''t go, wouldn''t he be underestimated by the Tantai family and lose his spirit? Standing behind him is the whole ancient family. I dare not take the second son of the ancient family as a mirror! With a smile on his face, Gu fan closed his hand and said to the housekeeper, "thank you for your kindness. In these three days, Gu fan will pack up and thank you in person." Seeing that Gu fan agreed, the housekeeper was slightly stunned, and soon recovered to normal. He said to Gu fan, "OK, I''m waiting for Gu Qiwei in the ferocious Marquis''s house. Goodbye." Gu fan stretched out his right hand and led a few steps in front of him: "I''ll give you a ride." When Gu fan turns around and returns to the inn, his former flower like smile suddenly becomes gloomy. From the wing rooms on both sides, Huan Lingyue, Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuchen and Li Xiaolang come out togetherˇ° You fool, what do you want to do in Kunming when you know that the other party is not well intentioned? " Huan Ling month cold voice complains a wayˇ° Little Marquis, as a fierce marquis in charge of Shuntian army, dantai Mingjing has at least star strength. We will all be killed by one of his fingers. There''s no way to fight... "Xie Yuxiang next to him stamped his feet anxiouslyˇ° Yes, young Marquis, it''s too reckless to go to Kunming! " Meng Wuhen also advised. Before Li Xiaolang spoke, Gu fan went straight to the living room, pulled a chair, sat down, glared at the four people, and said slowly, "did I say that I want you to go with me? You''re not afraid, and I''m afraid you''ll drag me down! " The four people suddenly stopped talking and looked at Gu fan. Gu fan pulled a tea bowl at the table, drank a mouthful of herbal tea, moistened his throat with it, and then swallowed it and said, "Li Xiaolang, you and Zheng Jun will spread the news that I am going to Kunming to see the Tantai mirror as soon as possible. The more people know, the better! It''s better to be like a storyteller. The whole city knows... "" yes... "Li Xiaolang clenched his hands and answeredˇ° Remember... "Gu fan waved:" you didn''t mean to hear this, but I didn''t let you talk about it everywhere! " With a knowing smile on his face, Li Xiaolang nodded and said, "don''t worry about this, little Marquis!" Gu fan watched Li Xiaolang go out, ignoring Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen and Huan Lingyue, and turned to walk up the stairsˇ° Hehe, it''s said that green pepper, matsutake and roast duck are very good dishes in Kunming... "Gu fan''s voice sounded from the room on the second floor and was captured by three congenital martial artists. Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen looked at each other. Xie Yuxiang saw the four words" nothing to do "from Meng Wuhen''s eyes, while Meng Wuhen saw Xie Yuxiang''s" unknown reason ".

 Chapter 108

    Almost a day later, all the soldiers of the rosefinch department, as well as the people of Lincang City, all knew that yunqiwei Gufan was invited by the fierce Marquis dantai Mingjing to attend the meeting in Kunming.


    Most of the people can''t see the way. Many of the soldiers and generals in the rosefinch department, who are inclined to be civilians, secretly sweat for him.


    Three days later, in the spring city of Kunming, the Marquis''s residence was attacked.


    Kunming was originally the central city of the barbarians, but it was captured by force in the Zhou Dynasty. After long-term garrison here, it was gradually built as a fortress after hundreds of years. Because of its convenient transportation, Kunming is the main road from southwest to the hinterland of tianxuanzhou, so its commerce is also very prosperous. It is also like spring all the year round, attracting countless dignitaries and businessmen. At this time, the streets and lanes are full of people.


    In the center of Kunming city is a magnificent palace. On the palace gate is an eagle, which is the palace of the fierce marquis.


    Dozens of magnificent buildings are distributed along the main axis of the palace, and the carved columns and painted buildings are full of luxury.


    In a study in the back garden, a middle-aged man wearing a purple gold inlaid jade crown and a purple gauze robe was waving a brush at the desk. Behind him, a pretty young man stood behind him.


    The middle-aged man held his breath and looked at the Langhao soft pen in his right hand. As his elbow turned, he slowly "pressed" the last stroke. On the white Xuan paper, it turned out to be "overbearing", and the strokes were extremely open, with a sense of killing.


    The young man behind him stepped forward and called out: "father..."


    "Ruoyie, are you back? How about the word "father" The middle-aged man put Langhao pen on the inkstone and said in a low voice without looking back.


    The young man, who is called ruoyie, came forward and saw the word "overbearing" on the rice paper. He couldn''t help but laugh: "father, it seems that you still respect legalism."


    The middle-aged man sneered: "it''s not that I don''t believe in Confucianism. It''s really those corrupt scholars who have no ability except anecdotes. If I let these Confucian scholars take charge, the world will be in chaos."


    Ruoyie is a little worried and says, "father, Confucianism preaches kingliness and gentleness, while Legalists preach hegemony. It''s too extreme. That''s why the strong Qin Dynasty collapsed. That''s why Taizu set the rule of governing the country by Confucianism..."


    "It''s OK to run the country with Confucianism. Shouldn''t I run the army with law?" The middle-aged man was angry and said, "so are you, ruoyie. Don''t be bewitched by those corrupt scholars. If there is no strong force to support you, any benevolence and justice and kingcraft are just illusions."


    Knowing that he could not argue with his father, the young man could not help but bow his head and keep silent.


    "Has the old boy come yet?" Asked the middle-aged man.


    "Here we are. We have entered Kunming city." The young man whispered back.


    "Oh, he is punctual." The middle-aged man turned to the young man and said, "if ye comes, he must take him to Kunming city to have a good time, you know?"


    The young man immediately understood and said with an evil smile: "Dad, don''t worry, I''ll take him to our house for a month or two. I can''t do anything when I keep him back!"


    Tan Tai Ming Jing nodded and said, "now he is very powerful. If he goes on like this, he will soon control the rosefinch department. Even if he does not become the deputy commander, his prestige will be enough. In this way, Guan Haotian has mastered three of the five Shuntian books, which is extremely unfavorable to us. " He patted his sleeve and continued: "as long as we keep him in Kunming for a month or two, huyanyun will regain his power in Zhuque department, and then build Minghui according to our original plan."


    "Father, this move is very important." Dan Tai ruoyie continued.


    "Yes. Let''s go... Follow me to see this piece! " The mirror nodded and walked towards the gate with a smile.


    At the same time, a young man in plain clothes, with a parcel on his shoulder and a dark iron sword, appeared at the gate of the house of the ferocious Marquis on a horse with a bit of mixed color.


    As soon as Gu fan arrived at the gate, he felt that the aura of a strong star class was completely over the whole house of the fierce marquis. Compared with Guan Haotian, Gu fan still had a faint victory, and the warriors holding the dagger at the gate were even more powerful. Gu fan strangled his horse. He only felt that the two Jiashi at the door looked at him with ill will. He was not happy, but there was no emotion on his face.


    A moment later, the vermilion gate creaked and pushed open. The bright mirror in purple robe, with purple gold and jade crown, and the young man in gorgeous clothes came out. The soldiers on both sides knelt down on one knee and cried: "see you, my son!" When Gu fan heard the words, he knew that the middle-aged man in front of him was a fierce and fierce Hou. He quickly dismounted, stepped forward, clasped his fists and bowed to him and said, "I''ll see you!"


    Tan Tai Ming Jing walked forward with a smile, picked up Gu fan, looked at him and said, "you don''t have to be polite, my dear nephew. Your father and I also serve our country and guard the frontier. It''s a pity that one is in Kunming and the other is in Ili. I can''t see him all the time. I''m really sorry."


    Gu fan was about to say something humble, but he heard the mirror of the dantai saying: "but today, when I see my nephew, I can see the elegant demeanor of Hou Guyun in the plain, which comforts me for the rest of my life." Not to mention the intention of Tantai Mingjing''s words, Gu fan thought it was very useful only from the perspective of effect. Of course, he was not a little boy who was flattered by a few words, and then he bowed his head and said in a respectful voice: "my uncle is dignified, and he is also a hero. He is on a par with my father."ˇ° Ha ha... "The bright mirror of dantai smiles for a while, then lets the youth behind him out and introduces him to Gu fan:" nephew Gu Fanxian, this is my eldest son, ruoyie of dantai. This year has just passed the year of weak crown. "ˇ° Brother ruoyie Gu fan bows to ruoyie and salutesˇ° I don''t need to be polite. " "It''s said that my younger brother has ascended the level of Zhuixing and kuotai since he was 17 years old. It''s really shameful for those of us who are wandering in the level of kuotai." It''s really disheartening that Dan Tai ruoyie was promoted to the top class three years ago, but he didn''t have a way to break through. Gu Fan said after hearing the advice: "brother ruoyie, if he has a solid foundation, he will benefit the cultivation of martial arts in the future without any harm. If he doesn''t make a name in the future, he will make a name for himself." Dan Tai ruoyie said with a smile, "brother Cheng Gufan is lucky." At this time, he looked at Gu fan''s back, as if he suddenly remembered something, and asked Gu fan, "where are the chariots and horses you are going with?"ˇ° "Ah?" Gu fan pretended to be puzzled and asked, "what do I bring them for?"ˇ° Is my nephew here alone Dan Tai Ming mirror also turns around and looks at Gu fan puzzledly and asksˇ° Yeah. Is there anything strange? " Of course, Gu fan knew what they were fighting for, but he still pretended to be as silly and naive as he was 17 years old. I saw that some of the pale eyebrows of the mirror slightly wrinkled. I looked at each other with Dan Tai ruoyie, and read something from each other''s eyesˇ° How courageous of you to go to the meeting alone The brow of the mirror trembledˇ° Isn''t it that he saw something and didn''t bring his followers so as not to drag himself down? "ˇ° With his sky level strength, every move can''t escape my perception. Even he can''t take the opportunity to escape. " The bright mirror of dantai thought of this, and was determined to make a color to dantai. Dan Tai ruoyie says with a smile, "nothing. You''d better be alone, so that these people won''t get in the way when I take you out." Tantai mirror also restored its original look and said to Gu fan, "my dear nephew, it''s almost noon now. I''ve given a banquet in the mansion. Would you like to sit down and drink together?"ˇ° It''s better to be obedient than respectful. But there''s no father or brother at the table. Don''t let the water go Gu Fan said with a smile. The father and son of Dan Tai were amused by Gu fan''s words and burst into laughter.

 Chapter 109

    A moment later, in the hall of Donghai, a white jade round table, the guests of honor are sitting in a bright mirror on the dantai. There are three people, ruoyie and Gufan.


    The dantai mirror held up an agate cup and said, "my dear nephew, I was stationed in the East China Sea, but I miss the East China Sea more and more when I came to Kunming in recent years..." a gentle maid immediately raised her hand to fill him with brown Tianlu. The dantai mirror grasped the agate bowl with her right hand, Looking at the coral trees on the surrounding walls, he said, "these are all the things I sent from Donghai. I decorate this room with these corals and pearls. When I miss Donghai, it''s like going back here."


    Gu fan looked around in the mirror. He saw the huge East China Sea hall. The bonsai were all coral trees three or five feet high. The walls were made of tortoiseshell, agate, pearl and crystal. The walls were inlaid with twenty or fifteen big night pearls. There were no windows in the living room. As soon as the door was closed, the door was closed, Twenty five night pearls shine together. The whole living room is full of jewels and luxury. Seeing these night pearls, Gu fan also understood why there were so many night pearls sent to Gu fan in the congratulatory post of the fierce and fierce Hou''s Tantai mirror.


    In the light of the jewels, the mirror raised the tortoise shell wine glass and said to Gu fan, "my dear nephew, have a taste of the Tianlu of my fierce and evil Marquis''s mansion. Wait a moment, and then there will be some aquatic products from the East China Sea."


    Gu fan, who was sitting at the bottom of the table, stood up, took his glass, raised his glass to the bright mirror of the dantai, and said, "thank you for your hospitality. I''ll do it first."


    "Nephew, you are very polite. I like you very much!" The bright mirror of dantai, with a smile, happily took up the wine cup and drank it.


    Gu fan also raises his head and pours Tianlu into his mouth. As soon as he puts down his glass, a maid pours it on the floor for him. Gu fan then takes it up again and pays homage to Dan Tai RUOYE. He also says a lot of greasy compliments. He makes Dan Tai RUOYE feel very comfortable and drinks several cups with Gu fan.


    As the dishes came up one by one, the atmosphere became more and more lively. Gu fan saw that the dishes on this table included not only the famous dish of Kunming, green pepper and Tricholoma matsutake, roast duck with sauce, but also cuttlefish soup and crabs from the East China Sea.


    Tantai Mingjing held out his chopsticks, picked up a piece of fish, put it into his mouth, chewed it, and explained to Gu fan with a smile: "these are all from the East Sea. I asked my congenial warrior to freeze them with ice Qi all the way, so when I arrived at the table, they were as fresh as before."


    Although Gu fan was dissatisfied with these aristocratic families'' pursuit of enjoyment and extravagance, it was normal for them to think that the military princes of the garrison side acted as a fence to protect the dynasty. As long as they did not violate the etiquette, the imperial court would not take care of them.


    Just at this time, the door of Donghai hall was pushed open, and a row of dancing girls, who were dressed in demonic clothes, came in. They only use tortoise shell and agate to cover sensitive parts. Behind them is a fish tail made of brocade. As soon as the door is closed, dozens of dancers dance with the musicians playing. The tortoise shell agate on their bodies is like fish scales. With the swaying willows in the wind, the brilliance of zhubao reflects on the pure white and fat carcass, forming a special temptation.


    At this time, the mirror of dantai is holding the tortoise shell wine cup, squinting slightly, appreciating the dozens of mermaids dancing in front of him. On one side, ruoyie of dantai is already an old hand in fengyuechang. He can''t help staring at the two leading dancers, and his face looks coveted.


    The tan Tai mirror glanced at ruoyie and said, "I''ll send these two leading dancers to your room in a moment. They will take care of your daily life these days. How about that?"


    Gu fan caught a glimpse of ruoyie''s face on the dantai beside him. He already knew it. He said with a smile, "I''ve learned my uncle''s mind, but I have to practice at night. I''m afraid that I will not be blessed to enjoy the kindness of the beauty. Brother ruoyie, I just heard you say that there are two concubines in the room. What do you think of them?"


    Seeing Gu fan''s refusal in the mirror, he waved his hand and said, "I''ll follow what my nephew said."


    Hearing this, Dan Tai ruoyie, with a happy expression on his face, stood up and drank to the bright mirror of Dan Tai and said, "thank you, father!"


    In the mirror of dantai, RUOYE was a little displeased because she was so happy to reward the two dancers. After drinking a glass of wine in her seat, she put down her glass and scolded: "no promise!" Turn around and watch the dancers.


    But at this time, Gu fan''s heart was palpitating. He felt a little uneasy about the killing God sword in his body. He looked at his right hand carrying the wine cup, and saw that there was a circle of black gas winding on the artery connecting the palm and wrist, gradually spreading up the artery.


    "Toxic!" Gu fan thought, if... There is no good banquet.


    But Gu fan''s face was not moved, but he closed his eyes slightly, pretending to be enjoying the dance. In fact, he secretly extracted the aura of Binghuo bingdilian, quickly spread the poison to the whole body, activated the aura, instantly swallowed the toxin, refined it into aura and incorporated it into the acupoint. Compared with the poison of ghost and scorpion, this kind of poison is really very small. Then Gu fan''s eyes flitted over the round table, trying to find out where the other party had given him the medicine. Everyone in Tianlu drank from the same wine pot and ate the same dishes. With his keen insight, he could not find the poison in the food. Finally, his eyes fell on the wine cup in his hand, Sure enough, after a while, another black air came through the five fingers.


    Gu fan felt that this kind of poison was not a strong poison to kill his throat, but a kind of slow medicine. It was obvious that the other party''s idea was to keep himself in Kunming and not let himself continue to hold the Zhenghong flag, so as not to destroy the control of the dantai family over the rosefinch department. Now that you have understood each other''s intention, how can Gu fan make them do what they want? Gu fan originally planned to stay in Kunming for a few more days to eat and play. He could not take advantage of the mirror and let the old fox''s blood go. Once the other party knows that lairuan is not good, in case Tantai Mingjing risks violating Gu Yun''s counter scale and forcibly leaves himself with the strength of the star rank, things will not be good. Gu fan closed his eyes slightly at this time, but he couldn''t hear the music. What he thought was how to retreat from the Yingtan. Obviously, with the strength of dantai Mingjing star level, the wind and grass in a hundred Li area can''t escape his perception. If you want to find an excuse to "pee Dun", I''m afraid you''ll scare the snake before you can get out of the gate of the ferocious Marquis''s house. At this time, the song and dance is over. The singers take the initiative to leave three people and sit beside them to accompany them. Two of them even sit on the thighs of Tantai Mingjing and Tantai ruoyie, holding glasses and smilingly toasting them. But Gu fan didn''t like it. He still drank from himself. Seeing that Gu fan was a little bored, Dan Tai RUOYE came to Gu fan with his glass and said in a low voice, "don''t worry, little brother. These singers in the palace are clean virgins, and they have been trained by female officials in the palace." When he saw that Gu fan looked at him, he seemed to be interested in his words. He could not help but continued: "their skills are very good. If you don''t believe it, you''ll know it at night..." the poor young master ruoyie of dantai didn''t know that when Gu fan looked at him, he thought, "Hey, how can you get away? You are a stupid boy, but you have run into him. I can''t beat your father, can''t I beat you? I''m sorry! " Gu fan stands up and frightens the dancer beside him. Then Gu fan puts a smile on ruoyie''s shoulder and touches him with a wine glass. He says in a dazed way: "brother ruoyie, I''m... I''m a little drunk. Can you take me to you... And go to your house to have some air and relax?" Dan Tai RUOYE is suddenly surprised. He looks at the mirror sitting there for consultation. Dan Tai Ming mirror thinks that you can''t escape from my palm, and according to the attack time of the poison, the poison will attack soon. Are you afraid that he won''t run away? Then he nodded, and dantai ruoyie held Gu fan and said, "OK, then I''ll take you to walk in the garden... The back garden of our ferocious Marquis''s house imitates the garden of Suzhou, which has a special charm..." no one noticed that Gu fan, who was held by dantai ruoyie, was slightly drunk with a bitter sneer on his face.

 Chapter 110

    Gu fan is helped out of the East China Sea hall by Dan Tai ruoyie. With his memory, Gu fan pulls Dan Tai ruoyie all the way to the gate.


    "Little brother, the back garden is over there..." Dan Tai ruoyie feels Gu fan''s strange behavior and tries to pull him back. However, he sees Gu fan''s eyes, which were confused by his drunkenness, suddenly become clear. A cold air clings to Dan Tai ruoyie''s back.


    "You..." Dan Tai ruoyie is a little at a loss and says: "you are not drunk!"


    "Let your men horse me away!" Gu fan moved his lips, but a sound like a gnat clearly came into Dan Tai ruoyie''s ears.


    Dan Tai ruoyie also understands the situation at this time, but he just wants to get rid of it, but he feels that the Qi around him is locked by Gu fan in some way. He can''t use it at all. He can only be held by Gu fan like a lamb.


    "It''s no use. You can''t live if you leave the house of the ferocious marquis." Dan Tai ruoyie seems to have a plan in mind. He shakes his head with a sneer on his face.


    Gu fan also shook his head and said, "I''m very curious. Why on earth can you conclude that I must have been poisoned? Do you think I don''t know the technique of smearing poison on wine glasses? " Gu fan stares at Dan Tai ruoyie and stretches out his left hand. He sees that the dense black air on his pulse is suddenly dispersedˇ° What can I do with this poison? I''ll tell you the truth, I practice poison skill! Believe it or not, I can return these poisons to you by just moving my fingers? "


    With these words, Dan Tai ruoyie''s face turns pale. Damn, he has not collected such information... It''s ridiculous to use poison to deal with the martial arts practitioners who practice poison skill.


    Seeing that ruoyie''s face changed, Gu fan knew that he had scared him, so he changed his tone and said softly, "brother ruoyie, you and I have no grudge in the past, but we have no grudge recently. Even if there is some family grudge, it''s also a matter of the previous generation. As long as you protect me from leaving, I won''t hurt you."


    Who knows that Dan Tai ruoyie doesn''t know how to praise him? He sneers and says, "Gu fan, do you think you have hurt me? Can you get out of the ferocious Marquis''s house?"


    Gu fan shook his head and said, "Dan Tai ruoyie, I can only say that you are a stupid pig. What I''m afraid of most is that others threaten me!" His eyes suddenly sharp up: "today, even if I poison you Dan Tai ruoyie, your father Dan Tai Mingjing also dare not kill me in the house of fierce and fierce Hou!"


    "You Although dantai RUOYE feels that Gu fan''s tone of voice is a little arrogant, he has no doubt that Gu fan will really do so with his fanatical eyes. Moreover, he can''t make any effort now. He is suddenly discouraged and says in a low voice, "why?"


    "Because there are many Miao people in your Tantai family, although Tantai Mingjing has a high status in the family, he is not the head of the clan. If you lose a Tantai ruoyie, there are more than a dozen people who can inherit the Tantai family''s offspring. Naturally, the elders of the clan will not be so irrational that they will push the whole family into such a desperate situation to fight against the ancient family for you." Gu Fan said with a sneer: "but I''m different from you. Gu Yu and I are the only people in our ancient family. If we lose one person, we will arouse the most terrible anger of my father Gu Yun. We will have endless hatred with you Tantai family... When your family is not absolutely sure how to defeat Gu Yu, I''m in the house of ferocious marquis. You not only dare not kill me, but also protect me! So as not to lead to disaster! "


    Dan Tai ruoyie looks up at Gu fan. He wants to say nothing.


    Gu fan seems to be determined to completely defeat Dan Tai RUOYE''s psychological defense line. He says, "if you don''t believe it, you can go and find out. Dan Tai Ye of Qing Tian Hou''s mansion broke an arm and Dan Tai Ao lost his life. Has the Dan Tai family taken our Gu family? Even if the Marquis had no respect or high power, he would have to swallow his words, not to mention your fierce attack on the Marquis''s mansion? "


    Hearing this, Dan Tai ruoyie''s back has been soaked with cold sweat.


    "I''m still saying that we have no grudges in the past and no grudges recently. Even if we have family grudges, we have nothing to do with it." Gu fan calmly said: "you send me away, I promise I won''t hurt you... On the contrary..." Gu fan''s eyes in the murderous opportunity not to hide reflected out, "big deal kill you, test your bottom line of dantai family!"


    Dan Tai ruoyie''s voice has already shaken a littleˇ° My father is in the house, dare you? "


    "It''s too late... Although the power of the star level strongman can block my action, there''s no way to solve the poison I planted in your body." Gu Fan said with a sneerˇ° Do you think your back is cold? I planted a bug in your body just now. Before sunset, if I don''t untie it for you, there will be a bug in your back that will follow it into your head and suck your brain! "


    When Gu fan talks, he only feels that there is a gust of wind blowing in his ear. Originally, Dan Tai ruoyie''s eyes are still a little hesitant, so he agrees.


    He waved and a servant ran up.


    "Prepare two fast horses. My brother and I are going to hunt in the countryside." Dan Tai ruoyie orders calmly.


    Soon the two white horses like snow were led by the servants. Gu fan saw that the two horses were pure white and the saddles were exquisite. He knew that they were good horses in the house of the Marquis of fierce prey. With a smile, he took the reins and got on the horse with Dan Tai ruoyie. All the way out of the house of the Marquis of fierce prey and walked out of Kunming.


    Gu fan, as a strong person in the quasi star stage, can feel that at the moment when he and Dan Tai ruoyie leave the house, countless strong and weak breath come out of the house and follow them closelyˇ° Hum, I didn''t give up Gu fan gives a sneer in his heart, and takes Dan Tai with him. Ruoyie doesn''t turn around and rushes out of Kunming. After ten miles out of Kunming City, before the endless grassland, Gu fan patted ruoyie on the shoulder and said with a smile, "brother ruoyie, we must say goodbye to you. Let''s say goodbye now."ˇ° what! What about my poison Dan Tai if ye suddenly hears Gu fan say so, unexpectedly didn''t respondˇ° A little wine on your fingers, a line on your back and heart Gu fan looks up to the sky and laughs, but his voice reverberates to ruoyie''s ear. Then he pinches the horse''s stomach with his legs, raises the whip with his right hand and pulls it out. The horse is in pain and roars like an arrow. That white shadow flies out like Su Lian, leaving only Dan Tai ruoyie standing in the same place stupidly. In an instant, he has swept away hundreds of metersˇ° Shizi, do you want to pursue or not? " At the same time, a cold and gloomy voice followed. Dan Tai ruoyie becomes angry at this time and orders out loud: "chase, and only die!"

 Chapter 111

    "To order!" More than a dozen strong and weak breath almost instantly flew out from the shrubbery behind them. It turned out that they were more than a dozen congenital strong men. They got Dan Tai RUOYE''s order. Almost at the same time, they were lucky one after another. The magnificent air mat of heaven and earth rolled into a storm, and for a moment, heaven and earth changed color and rushed towards Gufan in the distance.


    "Don''t hurt the Marquis!" With a loud shout, two men and a woman flew out of the sky in the distance. It was Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen and Huan Lingyue. Facing the overwhelming shadow of swords and fists, the three men made their own hands. The space behind them collapsed. The dazzling silver stars flashed from the three figures, and their breath soared countless times, Send out the star mangdun will be in front of the move completely crushed into the void.


    The congenial level warriors have always regarded calling xingxuan as a daunting way in the same level confrontation. At this time, they were stunned to see that the three men started to call xingxuan. At the moment when these congenial level warriors hesitated, Gu fan stepped on the back of the galloping horse, opened his hands and clenched his fists. A dragon chant came from the void, and the boy''s face was ferocious, behind him, The defensive wall turned into a purple dragon with high head. With the waving of the two fists, it went up against the sky and flew to a dozen congenital warriors in the air.


    The warriors of the ferocious Marquis''s mansion naturally knew that Gu fan was only a little bit of the sky level strength. They could not be afraid of him. They clapped their hands at the purple dragon. They saw that the dragon''s shadow was exploded in mid air, and the venom immediately splashed out. Immediately, two congenital warriors were splashed by the venom on the face door, covered their faces, and fell down in pain.


    "No! The shadow is poisonous One of the leading martial arts men exclaimed that in a flash, several congenital martial arts men were splashed with venom. Some of them landed on the ground to use their skills to cure the poison. Some of them could only break their wrists to prevent the spread of the poison. It was a shame that more than a dozen congenital martial arts men were beaten by a kungtian martial arts man and suffered heavy losses.


    At this time, people saw that Gu fan''s hands on the horse''s back were open, and the extreme wall behind him was twisted. He wanted to use another fist. The fierce Hou warrior who had suffered losses quickly stepped back for several steps. At this time, Xie Yuxiang suddenly put away Xing Xuan, and their figure swept back quickly. They were about to leave the sight of more than a dozen congenital warriors.


    "Damn it The head of the warrior was about to chase, but suddenly felt another very strong breath enveloped in the sky and earth, only to see the dull voice of the fierce and evil Hou Dan Tai mirror in the voidˇ° Nephew Gu Fanxian, it''s impolite to leave without saying goodbye! "


    More than ten congenial martial arts men quickly crawled down and said in unison, "see you!"


    Gu fan in the distance was shocked. He felt that the horse at his feet seemed to be suppressed by others. He fell on his knees and nearly knocked Gu fan down. At the same time, Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen and Huan Lingyue, three inborn warriors in the sky, were separated from them by the powerful star step in the dantai mirror, and fell to the ground one after another.


    Gu fan wanted to struggle to stand up, but found that the whole person seemed to have a root and was fixed on the ground. He couldn''t move and couldn''t make any effort. It''s no wonder that Dan Tai ruoyie promised himself just now. It turned out that Dan Tai Mingjing had a plan and knew that he couldn''t escape from him!


    "You are guests from afar. Why don''t you stay with your nephew Gu Fanxian?" The voice of the mirror on the dantai platform is magnificent. In a moment, the sky and the earth change color. In the dark, a big pale hand is stretched out. It covers the clouds for several miles. The huge shadow covers Gu fan and Huan Lingyue. They want to grab it.


    "Damn it! It''s too big a gap with the star rank power! " At this time, Gu fan could only watch the pale big hand grasp his group, but he just bit his teeth and said bitterly in his heartˇ° Even if I was the lowest star soul in the star level, I would not be caught like this! My strength is too weak, it''s too weak! "


    "Brother dantai!" Just then, on the other side of the sky, a familiar voice suddenly came. Although the voice was a little hoarse, it sounded like the sound of nature in Gu fan''s ears. The master of the voice was Guan Haotian, the Marquis of Yingbei!


    On the other side of the sky, countless red Danxia suddenly appeared. Unexpectedly, a huge red palm came out of the clouds and was grasping the big hand of the mirror.


    Two huge palms collided in the air, and a mountain collapsed in the air. Gu fan only felt a sharp pain in his eardrum, but he saw that both palms were taken back. It was obvious that they both showed their strength with the move just now.


    "What can I do for you?" The voice of the mirror is still dull, but there is a trace of displeasure. Obviously, he is very angry with Guan Haotian.


    "Brother dantai, there is something urgent in our department for these four people to deal with. I''m afraid they can''t stay in Kunming any longer. I''ll visit again next time." Guan Haotian''s voice gave a shameless smile and said, "I don''t know if brother dantai can make it convenient?"


    "Because of military affairs, I can''t interfere. Please do it!" Dantai mirror "hum", the breath suddenly dissipated, that half of the clouds instantly removed, the sky restored clarity.


    "Thank you so much, brother dantai. I''m sure you''ll visit me in gaitianguan!" Guan Haotian''s voice gave a smile. The big red hand reached out again and picked up Gu fan''s four men, together with the steeds, and they were all in their hands. They ran away. In a short time, the rosy clouds in the sky were gone, and the whole sky seemed as if nothing had happened. Although it is well known that the conflicts between the noble Marquis and the civilian marquis in the army, on the table, they still have to make a false impression of one heart and one mind, which is also the reason why they both hide their needles in public.


    Only when ruoyie, who is riding on a horse, looks at what happened in front of him, he is almost in a state of dementia. But he hears a tired voice from the mirror of the horse: "ruoyie, come back to Houfu. I have something to say to you for my father!" At the same time, Gu fan and others were carried through the clouds and swept the fog by the red palm. After a moment, they were steadily placed on an open space. Gu fan only stood before meeting a man of medium height, wearing silver light armour and standing with his hands tied. Who is Guan Haotian, the Marquis of the northˇ° Welcome to Beihou Gu fan hurried to the front road. Seeing Gu fan coming, Guan Haotian raised his hand and slapped it on Gu fan''s shoulder. He pretended to blame him and said, "your nephew is really going to make trouble for uncle Guan. If you don''t, you''ll make trouble for the old fox! I''ve had a fight with him, and it still hurts! " Gu fan curled his lips and said: "fierce and fierce Hou Shengqing invites me. How dare I not go, a hairy boy?"ˇ° Sophistry Guan haotianqiang said with a smile, "fan''er, the old fox in dantai deserves to lose his wife and turn into a soldier this time."ˇ° You should be in the north, and the Tantai mirror will only be shriveled. " Gu fan buttoned a high hat quietlyˇ° Well, I''ll help you. On the one hand, it''s because you''re the son of the elder brother. You can''t bear to suffer... "Guan Haotian said," on the other hand, something really happened. " Gu fan saw Guan Haotian''s dignified face and knew that something had really happened during his absence. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter?"ˇ° Hanshan has defected Guan Hao sighed: "he knows the location of the ten banners of the rosefinch department."ˇ° Then we should adjust it quickly! " Gu fan''s heart thumped for a moment. Although he thought Hanshan would retaliate against him when he drove Hanshan away, no Hanshan chose to betray his countryˇ° It''s no use! " Guan Haotian shook his head and said: "just yesterday, the ten thousand elite cavalry of the barbarians unconsciously touched the position of the rosefinch department, and raided the camp of the rosefinch department from the rear. The unprepared Ming Hui was killed and damaged by more than 5000 people. They had to abandon the main array. Many maps and materials were not destroyed, and all of them were looted by the barbarians. When the other banners received the news to encircle and suppress, the elite of the barbarians escaped safely from the path on one side. "ˇ° What Gu fan can not help but be surprised, "the loss is so serious?"ˇ° Yes, after getting information from Han Shan, Princess Jiuli made a quick decision and carried out a vigorous and resolute manner. It was really like a tiger adding wings. " Guan Haotian said with a worried face: "when we were attacked, some soldiers identified Hanshan, and then we knew that he defected."ˇ° Then... "Seeing Gu fan''s anxious look, Guan Haotian comforted him:" don''t worry, your Zhenghong flag is stationed in Lincang City. This time, there is no loss, but I can''t say it later. That''s why I''m eager to call you back! " Guan Haotian''s tone was reproachful: "fan''er, why did you have women''s benevolence at that time and leave him alive?" At the same time, in the jungle of a five mile small city. This small town has now become the center of the power of the barbarian tribes. In a little low hut, a dozen men with colorful crowns sat around a table. Among them, there are not only middle-aged men with strong body, but also old people with white hair. Without exception, these people have broken hair and tattoos, which has a wild power. The table was supposed to be red, but now it''s a little bit off the paint, obviously has a certain age. In the center of the table sat a woman in a red dress. Under the tassel plume, there was a slightly childish face. If it wasn''t for her eye-catching clothes, who could connect her with Princess Jiuli, who waved her hand and made tens of thousands of Beidou Dynasty''s elite feel frightened? On the outside of the round table, there is a middle-aged man. His skin color is not the same as that of the barbarians around him. He is not yellow, but slightly white. Although a tattoo is painted on his arm under his fur coat, the tiger symbolizes his status among the barbarians. He is a warrior, but it is not difficult to notice that the people around him are not very friendly to him, Even a look of disdain. And these barbarian chieftains seldom get together at ordinary times. Some tribes still have friction and old grudges with each other, so the atmosphere is a bit awkward. As if to ease the embarrassment of the scene, Princess Jiuli''s voice rang crisp: "you warriors under the great God of torture, thank you for coming here today."ˇ° The dance of Ganqi is always full of ambition. My chest and abdomen are my head. What is heaven''s punishment to me All the chieftains here, young and strong, sang in unison, but the man sitting at the table was silent. Princess Jiuli said with a faint smile, "ladies and gentlemen, yesterday we won a battle with the help of Mr. Han Shan. We captured the camp of Zhuque department and seized countless intelligence and supplies, including the defense area map of the whole Shuntian five departments..."

 Chapter 112

    "What? The defense area map of the fifth division of Shuntian army Dozens of chiefs here almost screamed together.


    "Your Highness, if you have a map of the five defense zones of Shun Tian army, we will be able to know their position and bypass the border area from the edge to give them the most fatal blow!" Said a middle-aged chief confidently.


    "Princess highness, if we can launch a surprise attack based on such important information, we may even drive the whole Shun army out of the southwest." Another young chief said triumphantly.


    Princess Jiuli looked at these people and said, "what''s more, the topographic maps of southwest provinces were captured together. It''s really an unexpected harvest."


    "Then we have a better chance, Princess!" Several chiefs sitting in the left and right hands of Princess Jiuli nodded and praised one after another. It''s not hard to see that these are the tribes that support Princess Jiuli, while more than ten chiefs sitting far away are calm and silent. Obviously, they don''t trust Princess Jiuli very much. According to the legend of the barbarians, Princess Jiuli came out and danced in the battle flag of Xingtian, calming the southwest and enriching the world.


    But after all, it''s just a myth passed down from mouth to mouth among the Witches of various tribes. These chiefs are not willing to give all their military power to the seemingly weak girl in front of them.


    Princess Jiuli nodded, glanced over all the faces on the round table, and said slowly: "you warriors under the flag of Xingtian war, here will be the key opportunity for us to let the flag of Xingtian war fly in the southwest. We need to concentrate our forces to defeat Shuntian army at one stroke..." Princess Jiuli raised her right hand and gently shook the golden bell on her wrist, He held out a finger and said, "it''s not to defeat one department, but the whole five departments of Shuntian army!"


    "Half a million troops!" More than a dozen chiefs present were stunned, but it didn''t look like they were joking at Princess Jiuli. Looking at the girl, they were afraid.


    "Are you kidding?" An old chief near the door blew his pale beard and glared at Princess Jiuli, saying, "you little girl, you are so fantastic. There are 500000 elite Shuntian troops, and two star level warriors. They are well-established. How can they be defeated at one time? "


    "Bold! "Rock pine, your old husband dare not respect his royal highness!" A young man sitting next to Princess Jiuli immediately held the saber in his hand and cried out. It was Yan Tianzhi, the noble youth who accompanied Princess Jiuli to fight in Lincang City. At this time, he stood beside the round table as a guard.


    "Son of a bitch, how can you say that?" The old man glared at Yan Tianzhi. A middle-aged chief sitting on the right side of Princess Jiuli slapped the round table and yelled at Yan Song: "Yan Song, what''s your attitude! You''re too safe in Zhurong department. Your old bones are itching, aren''t you? "


    "Yan Kejun, you have the ability to destroy our Zhurong department!" Rock pine inverted put out a pair of fearless appearance, sneer at rock Ke Jun said.


    "Yan Kejun!" Princess Jiuli''s voice rang. She had no way to persuade Yan Song of Zhu Rongbu. She had to start with Yan Kejun of Lieshan tribe to stop the quarrel that might break up the whole meeting.


    Yan Kejun also knows that he is overreacting, but if he doesn''t make a statement just now, he will be a head shorter than Zhu Rongbu, so he is suspected of playing in front of many chiefs when he fights with Yan Song. At this time, he quickly lowers his head and sits down. Yan Song also breathes a breath from his nostrils, snorts and looks at Yan Kejun coldly.


    "Yansong, you think our opponent is too strong." Princess Jiuli shook her head and said, "do you think those two military Marquis of xingpo level will really do it? I can tell you that they only act as a deterrent. Once they kill our ordinary army with the power of star rank, they will immediately arouse the anger of the strong people of our family. At that time, even the star emperor of the Beidou dynasty may not be able to die well. Similarly, as long as we defeat 200000, even 100000, of the 500000 Shuntian troops, the Beidou Dynasty will consider replacing the commander-in-chief in the southwest, or even withdrawing from the whole southwest. "


    "Do you think the 100000 troops are made of sand?" Another chief beside Yansong sneered: "we are facing one of the most elite town guards of the Beidou Dynasty, well-equipped and well-trained."


    "Twenty four years ago, we launched a counterattack jointly with the Heze people and the dog army, and sent out 800000 troops. It was not a hasty ending, but caused hundreds of thousands of casualties. Who will take the responsibility then? " Yansong stretched out his calloused fingers and knocked on the table with his joints.


    "If you don''t want to believe that you will win..." Princess Jiuli said in an indifferent tone: "even if you get the help of Xingtian, you will only lose this way!"


    The voice fell to the ground, and there was no sound in the whole room. All people could feel the solidified air in the room, and no one was willing to speak.


    "What I need is..." Princess Jiuli stretched out a green jade finger. Her voice was very low, but it was like thunder passing by everyone''s ears. "One million troops! We must strive for full success in the first World War! "


    Lincang City, is the red flag station. The flag with rosefinch pattern is flying in the wind.


    It has been three days since Gu fan returned to Lincang City. The weapons and armor presented by the fierce Hou dantai Mingjing have been distributed to the soldiers according to their merits. The night pearl and gold are given by Gu fan to the families of the dead as a pension. Soon, although Ming Hui suffered a defeat, he suffered a lot, He still added the red flag to the 4000 soldiers he sent, and made up for the reduction.


    Since Gu fan came back safely from Kunming, the morale of Zhenghong banner has been very high these days, not affected by Ming Hui''s defeat. Gu fan didn''t feel very honored to be the only one of the ten banners of the rosefinch department who could garrison the city, because 200 miles ahead was the boundary of the barbarians. If the barbarians wanted to launch an all-round attack, Lincang City would be the first fortress they had to conquer. Such a solid city can not bring a sense of security to Gu fan, but is a humiliating monument erected in front of the barbarians, mocking the barbarian forces, and destroying him together with the whole red flag! The three cities and four counties around Lincang City are now under the control of Shuntian army. They are defended by zhenghuang, Zhengbai, Zhenglan, black flag army, purple flag army, green flag army and green flag army of Zhuque department. They have sent three Fenwu Wei to control. Nominally, everyone has to obey the dispatch of Fenwu Wei Ba lie, but everyone knows that Ba lie is not stupid enough to let Gu fan obey his own dispatch. Gu fan stood on the tower of Lincang City at this time, and let the wind roll from the grassland in the distance, sweeping up the Cape behind him and making a sound of hunting. His eyes were staring at the extreme place, but his heart suddenly felt uneasy. It''s too quiet. Based on his previous confrontation with Princess Jiuli, he thinks that this woman is good at seizing the opportunity, and her military style is cautious and fierce. It''s really strange that she didn''t make any moves after plundering to the headquarters of the rosefinch department and seizing so much useful information. But what''s more strange is that Gu fan didn''t remember the existence of the princess Jiuli in his previous life. At that time, as a general guarding Yili, his intelligence network could almost control the whole situation of Tianxuan state. If there was a purple barbarian military genius like Princess Jiuli in his previous life, even if Guan Haotian intended to block the news, He couldn''t have been unaware of her. The only explanation is that Gu fan''s rebirth caused a subtle error in history. Princess Jiuli may have been a strong enemy of the Beidou king Chaoshun''s heavenly army in her own time, but because of Gu fan''s rebirth, she appeared ahead of time and became Gu fan''s strong opponent in the southwest. The uncertainty of historical errors also makes Gu fan feel novel. At the same time, he has a faint worry. Although he has made Gu fan such a strong man in his family through rebirth, his fate immediately makes Princess Jiuli appear in advance and suppresses his development, which seems to be to prevent him from changing his life against the heaven. If so, it is still unknown whether Gu fan can save his family this time. Gu fan put his hand on the stone bricks of the city wall, took back his disordered thoughts with a sigh of relief, slowly turned around and was about to leave, but his body suddenly froze. As a quasi star level warrior, he has a keen sense. He seems to hear the sound of hundreds of thousands of troops sweeping across the ground, as if the dull thunder is spreading in the skyˇ° Here we are Gu fan exclaimed in his heart and suddenly turned to look into the distance. The sky suddenly darkened, as if a fierce storm was coming!

 Chapter 113

    Linxiang was the first city to be eroded by that wave. The city was almost burned to white after the last World War. At this time, the zhenghuang banner stationed in Linxiang city almost camped on the flat ground.


    "Enemy attack The soldiers on duty had just given the alarm when they were stabbed in the throat by the Javelin of the barbarians. Then, like a torrent of water, the barbarians drove a kind of bull in the purple swamp to trample on the whole camp of zhenghuang flag, instantly separated 10000 officers and soldiers of zhenghuang flag, and then surrounded and killed them ten to one.


    Ten thousand soldiers were trampled to pieces like a bird''s egg under the axle wheel of the steel chariot.


    At the same time, Yunxian County, Fengyang County and Luokou city also suffered terrible attacks from barbarians. Zhengbai banner, guarding Yunxian County, was defeated after a short time because the city walls were damaged and there was no time to repair. The two departments of Fengyang County and Luokou city also lit up a smoke on the city tower. It was obvious that the situation was in danger.


    Seeing the smoke rising in two directions, the troops of the other three counties immediately headed for Fengyang County and Luokou city under the dispatch of Fenwu Wei. Unexpectedly, they met the main force of barbarians in a long and narrow valley. The barbarian soldiers were the winning soldiers, but thirty thousand elite soldiers were caught by surprise. They met each other in a narrow road. Several of them didn''t have time to stop the resistance, and they were killed and were defeated.


    The whole valley is full of the high roar of the purple barbarian soldiers, and the fanatical soldiers beat the axes of their hands, making a "clank" sound.


    "Varubluka!" Riding on a horse, the barbarian general in the helmet of a sheep''s horn cried out in barbarian language.


    "Sambulongka!" Sanmiao soldiers in leather armour, armed with battle axes, yelled in unison.


    The whole team seemed to be infected by this kind of agitation and rushed towards Lincang City.


    A moment later, Gu fan on the upper floor of Lincang City saw two bright colors in the distance of the extreme eye.


    The yellowish brown is the color of barbarian body armor, while black is the color of Beidou soldiers'' armor.


    The yellow earth was like a ferocious Earth Dragon pressing against the black. At this time, the elite warriors of the Beidou Dynasty ran like birds and beasts, frantically avoiding the torrent of barbarian soldiers behind them. Even if the generals used their swords to kill the retreating soldiers, they still had no effect. The few generals were too weak in this torrent, Even the generals were pushed back by the flood of soldiers.


    Gu fan knew that the so-called "defeat is like a mountain" refers to such a situation. In general, unless the rout can be stopped, there is almost no possibility of turning defeat into victory. All the soldiers don''t think about how to defeat the enemy in front of them, but only one word "escape"! At this time, even if everyone in the team is a tiger, they become a group of sheep. You push me and trample on each other, causing countless casualties.


    Zheng Jun, standing next to Gu fan, asked in a low voice: "young Marquis, the rout troops are getting closer and closer to us... Do you want to shoot them back with random arrows?" Zheng Jun''s suggestion is a common way to deal with the rout troops on the battlefield, especially in the field. It can not only prevent our formation from being destroyed by the rout troops, but also drive the rout troops into a desperate situation, arouse their courage to fight against the enemy, and sometimes even have the effect of fighting back.


    But Gu fan just silently shook his head and ordered: "open the gate and let the friendly troops into Lincang City!"


    "Young Marquis, there are no more than 10000 people in our city, and there are more than 20000 rout soldiers. We will be defeated!" Zheng Jun was shocked and whisperedˇ° Moreover, the barbarians are very powerful. If they take advantage of the situation to attack the city, you and I, as well as the red flag soldiers, will die. There is no place to bury them! "


    "Zheng Jun, have you ever thought about it?" Gu fan''s tone is still very calm, "if you use random arrows to block the more than 20000 routs, and you are also in the rout, you always think it''s safe to escape to Lincang City. Behind you are the elite barbarians all over the mountains. Will you choose to turn your head to fight with the barbarians, or continue to run to Dali by detour, or will you just break Lincang City by force?"


    Zheng Jun was shocked by Gu fan''s terrible guess.


    "Even if they are going to fight now, they have lost their courage. Blocking them with random arrows will only lead to their negative emotions. They think that it is possible for the friendly forces to abandon them and turn around." Gu fan calmly analyzed: "on the contrary, if we welcome them into the city, we can help them stop the barbarians, let them have a rest, calm their emotions, and soon let them recover their combat effectiveness.


    With more than 20000 elites, it is possible for us to stick to Lincang City! "


    Zheng Jun lowered his head and said nothing.


    "Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuchen!" Gufan said in a high voice.


    "Yes, young Marquis!" Behind him, two inborn warriors answered in a deep voice.


    "Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuchen''s headquarters are all defending the castle, covered by bows and arrows. You two are responsible for receiving friendly troops into the city in the air!" Gu fan ordered in a loud voiceˇ° Where is Li Xiaolang? "


    Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen clasped hands and quickly walked down the city tower to mobilize their troops. After the two, Li Xiaolang stepped out and said, "what''s your order, little Marquis?"


    "Take your troops to patrol the city wall to prevent the barbarians from attacking the West." Gu fan orderedˇ° If the other walls are in danger, you will come to see them! "ˇ° Yes, sir Seeing Gu fan''s dignified face, Li Xiaolang knew that it was a matter of great importance at this time and did not dare to slack off at all. He said in a deep voice, "please rest assured."ˇ° Zheng Jun, you lead the soldiers to maintain the order of the friendly forces, reorganize the chaotic establishment as soon as possible, and you will dispatch the soldiers who have recovered their combat effectiveness to join the fight. " Gu fan took a look at Zheng Jun and said, "this matter is very important. There should be no mistake." Zheng Jun bit his lip and nodded his head slightly: "I understand, young marquis." Hearing the footsteps of Zheng Jun walking down the city tower, Gu fan turned his head and looked slowly at Ouyang Siqi on the city tower and said, "please help me, Mr. Ouyang."ˇ° The young marquis is not only excellent in martial arts, but also highly virtuous. He can''t bear to kill the defeated soldiers. He would rather risk his life to let them into the city. Ouyang admires him in his heart. I''d like to listen to him. " Ouyang Siqi rolled up her sleeves and said with a smileˇ° With the help of Mr. Ouyang, Lincang is as solid as gold. " When you think of the power of Ouyang Siqi''s self explosion, even the star level strong can''t bear it. Gu fan gets his promise, and his original uneasy mood is much calmer. Just at this time, huanlingyue, standing next to him, suddenly said, "what do you want me to do?" Although across the silver mask, still a little cold, at this time the tone is faint to reveal a trace of expectationˇ° Huanlingyue, this is too dangerous. I shouldn''t give it to you, but I really can''t find a more suitable person! " Gu fan lowered his head and said with some embarrassment: "if I reach the congenital level, I''d rather go to risk myself than you..." Huan Lingyue heard Gu fan''s last sentence and was stunned. She moved her lips slightly and asked, "what''s the matter?"ˇ° Passive defense will only continue to consume our strength. When the strength is exhausted, the city will be destroyed and people will die... "Gu fan stretched out his right index finger and pointed to the torrent rolling in the distance and said:" the only vitality is to launch a counterattack and completely defeat them. "ˇ° Judging from the dust on the opposite side, there are at least 300000 troops this time. Do you think they can be defeated so easily? " Huanlingyue''s voice was unbelievableˇ° In fact, you are wrong. Huanlingyue, the bigger the army, the easier it is to defeat it. " Gu fan waved his hand, as if to say Huan Lingyue''s ignorance: "you are a woman, you don''t know the art of war, no wonder you will say such words."ˇ° You... "Huan Lingyue was obviously critical of Gu fan''s words. She nuzui and said," I see how powerful you can be? "ˇ° In the former dynasty, the strong Qin soldiers and strong Ma Zhuang were hardly under our Beidou Dynasty. Chen Bing was once a million soldiers in Feishui, but Xie Ao, the founding General of our Dynasty, defeated his million troops with only 30000 soldiers crossing Feishui. Why? " Gu Fan said to Huan Lingyue: "the more the orders are blocked, the more a huge army is like a giant two or three meters high. When he steps into the fire, he doesn''t feel it. When he knows the pain, his whole leg may be gone. And what I want you to do is cut off their orders. "ˇ° How to cut off? " Huanling month see Gu Fan said the truth, can''t help asking. Gu fan pointed to the distance and said, "although the soldiers of Zili barbarians are brave, they don''t have the command. Many of the experiences of commanding the army with the flag are learned from the confrontation with our army. What I want you to do is to cut off all the flags in the opposite army!"ˇ° What''s the use of your chopping now? " Huanlingyue said, "barbarians can still attack the city."ˇ° Huanlingyue, I hope you don''t take part in the war for a while, just lurk there, and plant the 100 flags I gave you on the opposite mountain. When I raise the flag, you will cut off all the flags in the opposite army and cooperate with me! " Gu fan explained patientlyˇ° Other people, I don''t trust, but you are as careful as silk, I can trust Huan Ling month face can''t help a red, slowly said: "you this is to protect me?" Gu fan is dumb, can''t help grinning: "you think too much, huanlingyue. I''ve never thought of you as a woman! " Then there was a crisp "pa" sound from the upper floor of the city, which attracted many soldiers to look sideways. Gu fan, who was not wearing a helmet, covered his slightly red half cheek and rubbed it gently. Only Huan Lingyue in front of him did not know where he was going. Gu fan glared at the soldiers and murmured, "what are you looking at! There are mosquitoes, don''t you know? "

 Chapter 114

    A moment later, on the side of Lincang City facing the purple swamp, the walls were full of red flag soldiers with strong crossbows. Five thousand soldiers were divided into two rows, staring at the two approaching torrents under the city.


    In the hands of every red flag soldier is a special precision crossbow. It is said that it was invented by the Big Dipper star emperor, also known as the "Yuanrong crossbow". Compared with the previous dynasty''s crossbow, the crossbow has a longer arm, one shot of ten arrows is very powerful, and it can break through the armor within a hundred steps. It has made many miraculous achievements in the battle against the strong Qin Dynasty. However, the drawback of this kind of crossbow is that the fuselage is too heavy and it is difficult for individual soldiers to move in combat, so most of them are equipped by urban defense forces. Guan Haotian dispatched 5000 Yuanrong crossbows and two Wanjun crossbows for Gu fan the day after he returned to Lincang City.


    Wanjun crossbow is different from Yuanrong crossbow in that it is operated by two people together. It requires the master of the aiming star level to infuse the true Qi of heaven and earth with his feet to step on the trigger. However, one machine has 50 arrows, and the length of the arrow is three feet. In the city defense war, it can do great damage to the enemy''s square array with intensive charge. The whole Shuntian army only had 20 Wanjun crossbows. Guan Haotian sent two crossbows to Gu fan, which was not for nothing.


    Gu fan still remembers that Guan Hao patted him on the shoulder with a smile, compared with him with four fingers, and said in a low voice: "I don''t have high requirements for you... Is this number OK?"


    Gu fan saw that Guan Haotian had the idea of using himself as a Spearman. He raised his hand and knocked Guan Haotian''s hand down. He raised his middle finger and saidˇ° Roll the calf, that''s the most! You think I''m made of iron? "


    At that time, uncle and nephew standing on the upper floor of Lincang City had the appearance of generals of the Beidou Dynasty, just like two Philistines and profiteers bargaining.


    "Shoot the arrow!" Xie Yuxiang suddenly waved his hand and ordered out loud.


    "Click, click, click!" Gu fan''s thoughts were interrupted in an instant, and his ears were filled with the sound of pulling the crossbow machine. Then thousands of arrows fell down like locusts, and it was like a black river pouring down from the city wall!


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!"


    The barbarian soldiers who rushed to the front fell down in an instant. The fragile leather armor was just a thin layer of paper in front of the elite crossbow.


    After the first row of soldiers put the crossbow, they automatically stepped back. Some civilian men had come forward to help them load the crossbow. Another row of soldiers made up for it and took up the crossbow machine. There was another burst of gunfire. The barbarian soldiers on the opposite side were like cutting wheat under the tide of arrows. They rolled down on the ground in pieces.


    After Gu fan saw the huge damage caused by two rows of arrows, the speed of the barbarian charge seemed to slow down. Knowing that the deterrent effect had been achieved, he waved his command and said, "put down the gate and protect the friendly troops into the city!"


    "Friends below, go to the city quickly!" Meng Wuhen''s body floated in the air, shouting to the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty who were still fleeing.


    At this time, the suspension bridge of Lincang City was put down with a creak, and then the front end crossed the moat and hit the ground heavily.


    Many soldiers had been ready to bypass Lincang City, but they were overjoyed to see the suspension bridge was put down. Countless soldiers rushed to Lincang City on the suspension bridge. Some soldiers pushed and pushed, and were almost pushed into the moat by their companions. Some people fell down and were trampled into meat sauce, and could not stand up any more, The ten foot suspension bridge, which was originally very spacious, was extremely narrow when 20000 people poured in together. All of a sudden, curses and groans were heard from the suspension bridge.


    At this moment, a voice called out: "if you want to live, don''t squeeze!" I saw a general on a white horse with a steel gun standing in front of the city gate shouting, "I''m Zheng Jun, the commander of the red flag. The crowd will be executed immediately!" As soon as the words came to an end, hundreds of elite red flag soldiers quickly stepped forward and killed more than a dozen rout soldiers who pushed others. They saw the blood splashing out on many people''s faces and armor. This turbulent team, this crazy beast, finally stopped.


    Each of them is an elite soldier who has seen blood, and each of them has never been afraid of death. However, in today''s situation, when tens of thousands of people collapse together, many people are almost subconsciously running away. That terrible emotion is spreading like a plague. At this time, Zheng Jun''s appearance finally stops that terrible emotion.


    "I repeat, line up and go to town, the crowd will die!" Zheng Jun''s voice was undeniably strong, as if a basin of cold water at the head had put out that kind of fanatical mood. These people were well-trained soldiers, and soon recovered their calm. The soldiers in the front row consciously formed a square array, followed the suspension bridge to fish into the city, and the troops behind them also began to consciously march into the city under the leadership of the generals.


    But at this time, the red flag soldier in charge of the cover was under incomparable pressure, "ready! Shoot the arrowˇ° get ready! Shoot the arrowˇ° get ready! Shoot the arrow The cold sound of the machine and the sound of the steel wire contracting and relaxing one after another, as if the nerves of the red flag soldiers on all the towers were almost broken. The arrows piled up on the towers were rapidly consumed at the speed visible to the naked eye. At the same time, Lincang City suddenly became a scene of human purgatory.


    A large number of barbarian soldiers fell in the distance of a hundred steps under Lincang City. The wounded soldiers who had not died made a frightening groan and crawled among the corpses. The whole land seemed to be dyed red by blood.


    Under the strong crossbow suppression of more than 5000 red flag soldiers, the barbarian troops were severely suppressed 200 meters below Lincang City at the beginning, but as time went on, the purple barbarian who paid great casualties got closer and closer to the city wall, and even chased the defeated soldiers into the city with javelin and flying axeˇ° Let Zheng Jun speed up Gu fan saw the barbarian soldiers on the city tower, who were fighting against the arrow rain and followed by the rout soldiers, and his heart was burning. At this time, the sound of the horn sounded from the rear of the barbarian troops. The horn rang through the clouds, and the barbarian soldiers before the battle seemed to be inspired. They swept away their fear of the crossbow and came up with weapons. Some of them even weighed several arrows and continued to advance with their indomitable bodies. Gu fan looked down and saw that there were about one or two thousand rout soldiers outside the gate of the city who had not entered the cityˇ° Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen, suppress those barbarians and protect all friendly troops to enter the city! "ˇ° Yes! Little marquis. " Two congenital warriors answered the call. Xie Yuxiang summoned the white jade feather fan. Meng Wuhen untied the red pine sword. One of them kneaded a magic formula. Two huge Charms came down from the sky and exploded dozens of barbarian soldiers in the front into blood powder. Then they exchanged their left and right hands and played several Charms one after another, With the suppression of the arrow rain on the wall of the city, the speed of the barbarian soldiers'' charge was slowed down, and the last rout soldiers entered the city safely. Zheng Jun was so relieved that he was about to order the suspension bridge to be pulled up, but he heard a fierce cry from the Barbarian soldiers in the distance: "are you a congenital warrior? Is it not to deceive me that there is no one under the great God of torture? " There are only a few fierce breath coming from the rear of the barbarian army. It is obvious that what attacked Lincang City just now was the ordinary troops, which were the cannon fodder of this war. The real masters were still in the Chinese army, and the horn sound just now was one of the signals of the arrival of the barbarian masters. Gu fan saw more than ten strong breath coming from the opposite side, but his face was indifferent and calm. He said to Ouyang Siqi behind him: "Mr. Ouyang, please help me!"ˇ° With pleasure Ouyang Siqi faint smile, step forward, looking at the rapid flying more than a dozen figures, probe into the arms, cold smile.

 Chapter 115

    Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen give each other a look. They fly backward with their feet in the air. When they look closely, they can see that among the more than a dozen congenital level masters who come here, from the perspective of their costumes, there are soldiers who practice martial arts, and there are also head lowering Masters who wear robes and masks. Those congenital level masters naturally target Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen who are flying in the sky. Seeing that there were only two people on the other side, the momentum on the opposite side suddenly flourished. They absorbed the air of heaven and earth one after another and took the lead in fighting against them.


    "The young Marquis said, act according to the plan!" The long sleeve of Meng Wuchen Taoist robe''s right hand is rolled, and one side of the eight trigrams Tai Chi diagram is created out of thin air, whistling and crashing toward the opposite side.


    "Bang!" There was a crisp sound in the void, and the Tai Chi map was suddenly broken. Meng Wuchen and Xie Yuxiang flew back several Zhang away.


    "Want to run?" Seeing that two opportunities for beheading and meritorious service are just around the corner, how can a dozen congenital level warriors let them escape? The reward offered by the Beidou Dynasty for killing the barbarian congenitally strong is very rich. Generally, the reward is 100 taels of gold. Under the generals, the reward is 1000, and above the generals, the reward is 500. Although the military system of the Beidou Dynasty was sound, the calculation method of military merit still followed that of the strong Qin Dynasty, that is, the military merit calculated by the first rank. An ordinary soldier''s first rank was calculated as a military merit, and he was rewarded with one or two gold medals after the war. The brave soldiers on the battlefield also received rich rewards after the war, The reward given by the barbarians for killing the congenial warriors in the army of the Beidou Dynasty is also quite rich.


    Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen unexpectedly retreated under the siege of so many congenital martial arts men. It was just like a purse full of gold. They ran away with two legs.


    Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen coldly look at the more than a dozen congenial warriors who are rushing in, as if they are hunters looking at the beasts falling into the trap step by step.


    "Three, two, one!" Four people in the sky and on the ground silently count at the same time. Suddenly, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuchen summon the cold iron armor that condenses the extraordinary iron of the sky. They throw two packages of things from their left and right hands. The four things collide in the air, and the smoke instantly covers the whole sky. More than ten congenital warriors suddenly lose their direction and are at a loss, I saw dozens of light breaking through the air, into the smoke.


    Burst out of the light, countless screams one after another.


    "Bastard, dare to plot against me!" One of the soldiers in the smoke cut out a cold light at the point where the power came, "ah!" Another voice screamed.


    "Don''t be so fierce!" A warrior beside the man suddenly drew his sword and cut at the wounded soldier.


    These inborn warriors are the elites of different tribes. Usually, there are friction and hatred between different tribes. It is difficult to ensure that some people will not fish in troubled waters. This knife cut, suddenly the sky exploded pot, all kinds of light explosion sound accompanied by the barbarian language curse.


    Ouyang Siqi on the tower sneered, looked at Gu fan beside him and said, "little Marquis, you only let me blow up a magic weapon. It''s such an idea."


    With a faint smile, Gu fan turned into a giant sword, and his body leaped up among the stars. Gu fan''s voice suddenly rang out in the ears of Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuchen and Ouyang Siqi: "let''s go! Don''t put any back! "


    Ouyang Siqi''s long sleeve shakes, and countless shining magic weapons break away; Xie Yuxiang takes out the white jade feather fan, blocks it in front of him, twists the magic formula, and a strong wind between heaven and earth suddenly generates, among which countless green wind blades are generated in the center. In an instant, it becomes a wind column held by several people and pours on the congenital strong in the smoke; Meng Wuhen, holding the red pine wood sword in front of him, shook his right hand forward, and suddenly drank: "crack Yang Sword formula!" It seems that the sun is torn apart, and the temperature is hotter than the flame. It explodes in a closed space. With the help of wind, the fire suddenly burns the warrior in the smoke, crying and howling.


    At this moment, a purple dragon roared and flew into the sky, looking down at the cloud. A moment later, his snake like body leaned down and stretched out a bloody mouth to the cloud. Countless venoms spewed out from the mouth of the purple dragon, and some fell directly on the barbarian soldiers on the ground through the cloud.


    It should be noted that Gu fan''s Huagu dragon boxing, after being taught by Huan Lingyue, refined the ghost poison in his body, and absorbed the red scorpion king in Lincang City. At this time, the power of Huagu dragon boxing is not only enhanced, but also extremely poisonous. The barbarian soldiers who were stuck by the venom were penetrated into the bone marrow before they had time to scream, At the same time, with the continuous crackling sound in the smoke, the huge energy burst out like a new star, dispersing the clouds in the sky. Those congenital level masters who were still suspended in the air before, proud as relegated immortals, were just like Smoked mosquitoes falling on their heads.


    Even if they escape the attack of their companions, even if they get away with Ouyang Siqi''s magic weapon self explosion, even if they have magic skills and can resist the poison of Huagu Longquan, they still can''t escape the crack Yang Sword formula launched by Meng Wuhen and Xie Yuxiang. So many congenital level masters are injured and killed in an instant and fall down one after another.


    Gu fan saw that the attack was effective and gave an order to Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuchen in the sky not to fight. They immediately understood each other, absorbed the air of heaven and earth, held a magic formula and threw it down. It should be noted that there was xingxuan in the body of the congenital warrior, who could tear the mountain and crack the sea with one punch and one palm. The killing power of a charm to ordinary barbarian soldiers was also extremely terrible.


    "Boom!" In the charging formation of the barbarian soldiers, two violent explosions accompanied by two hundreds of feet of smoke rose up. Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen took the opportunity to return to the Lincang tower. As the smoke dispersed, there was a trench five feet wide and seven feet deep in front of the barbarian army. The surrounding soil collapsed, and the sand and stone in the trench were directly blasted into powder by the terrible force, which showed the terrible power of the congenital strong! Seeing that all the more than ten congenial warriors in our own camp fell, the morale of the barbarian soldiers immediately fell from the peak, but the nobles still ignored the life and death of these ordinary barbarian soldiers and forced them to rush across the trench to attack Lincang City. At this time, on the tower of Lincang City, Gu fan took a deep breath, took out a pill, put it into his mouth, and bit it to pieces. He restored the physical strength that he had consumed a lot because of Huagu dragon boxing. If he wanted to condense the mirage of Zijiao and spit out the venom, it was still a huge physical consumption for Gu fan. Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuchen and Ouyang Siqi also breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that all the congenial warriors on the opposite side had fallen. They sat cross legged and closed their eyes to meditate. Gu fan''s eyes still did not leave the battlefield in front of the city wall at this time. At this time, there was a sea of corpses under the city tower. The corpses of barbarian soldiers were built into a hill 150 steps below the city tower. The sound of "scuffing" of the crossbow machine on the City Tower was still heard, because there were enough iron crossbows prepared in advance, Even after nearly half an hour''s intensive arrow rain, the number of arrows on the city tower still did not decline. Under the city wall, there was the sound of the body being torn by sharp arrows. Gu fan on the tower looked at the successive barbarian soldiers, and suddenly he had a doubt in his heart, "why did the barbarians pay so much casualties this time, but they didn''t know how to adjust their tactics?" Although he did not fight with Princess Jiuli, and his understanding was limited to the confrontation in Lincang City, he knew that this was a very smart and cautious woman. She took great care of her troops and refused to take risks easily. Therefore, even if one-third of her troops might be ambushed in Lincang City and eaten by Gu fan, she would not take risks. However, in the past half an hour, the barbarian side has paid at least tens of thousands of casualties and damaged more than ten congenital level masters. Let alone Princess Jiuli. If Gu fan was the commander of the barbarian army, he would certainly change his strategy. He would encircle the city from the flank, attack the city with equipment, or temporarily withdraw his troops, besiege the city and wait for an opportunity. There are countless other plans, and it would be the most stupid and reckless way to continue to charge and forcibly seize the city, because when the casualties of the troops reach more than one fifth of the total number of casualties, Morale will be low, soldiers will have fear, and a third of casualties is the critical point of morale collapse. Although the 5000 red flag soldiers standing on the top of the city are very tired, the casualties are very small, so the morale has not been affected. With the spirit of our army, we can attack the enemy''s fatigue. With the passage of time and the increase of casualties, the superiority of barbarian soldiers in number is gradually losing. Gu fan has no doubt that if the barbarians do not change their strategy, the balance of victory will soon fall to their own side. Finally, the barbarian commander seemed to realize something and began to organize soldiers to use the bunkers made of corpses to shoot javelins at the red flag soldiers on the city wall. This kind of attack is tantamount to tickling the red flag soldiers wearing high-quality armor. The soldiers hiding behind the corpses soon turned into corpses under the dense firing of crossbows and arrows, The barbarian soldiers finally chose to retreat temporarily. This time, the barbarians left more than 10000 corpses in exchange for ten figure casualties of the red flag and more than 30000 wasted iron crossbows. At this point, the soldiers on the upper floor of Lincang City breathed a sigh of relief. They wanted to shake their arms and cheer, but it was very painful to grasp Yuanrong Crossbow''s arm. It was very difficult to lift it. At this time, a burst of boiling cheers came from under the tower. The soldiers on the tower turn their suspicious eyes to the square under the tower, only to see the more than 10000 rout soldiers pouring into the city gate cheering. They thought they would die. They not only survived, but also tasted the taste of victory. How can they not let them cheer?

 Chapter 116

    The soldiers who were defeated in the city, when they saw the barbarian army retreating slowly, the joy of the rest of their lives Let them embrace each other. They even waved their weapons and cheered loudly. This kind of emotion also infected the whole garrison of Lincang City and turned the whole Lincang City into a sea of cheers.


    "We are the winners!" The soldiers cried.


    "Following the Marquis is victory!" Yelled the soldier at the red flag.


    "Invincible, invincible!" All the soldiers cried together.


    The generals around Gu fan were also affected by this emotion, and they turned their reverent eyes to Gu fan, shouting slogans.


    Gu fan''s heart was as deep as water at this time. He knew that although this kind of emotion could boost morale at present, it would paralyze his mind. Generally speaking, it would do more harm than good. So he stood on the top of the city tower, facing the cheering crowd below, and said loudly: "all officers and men, I''m Gu fan, the red flag cloud riding captain!"


    At the end of the speech, all the people''s eyes fell on the young general.


    "I welcome you to Lincang, no matter you were soldiers of the yellow flag, the white flag, the black flag army or any other Legion." Gu fan calmly said: "but now is not the time to cheer. There are 300000 Zili barbarians outside the city gate eyeing us..." he shook his arm and said: "what should we do?"


    "Get rid of them!"


    "Kill them all!"


    Cried the soldiers.


    "Little Marquis!" From the lower part of the battle, a man in armor ran up quickly. He was dressed in light iron armor, which was exactly the uniform of the cloud riding captain of the Beidou king. The man went up to the city building and said to Gu Fangong, "I''m Gu Shun, cloud riding captain of the black flag army. Thank you for your help." Gu fan saw that Gu Shun''s face was stained with blood and smoke, and his armor was damaged in many places. Knowing that he had worked very hard to maintain the rout, he could not help nodding and said, "Mr. Gu has worked very hard."


    Soon another young man from the South dressed as yunqi went up the steps and arched his hands in front of Gu fan. He gave a stiff courtesy of a northerner and said respectfully, "Gu Qi Wei, I''m Duan Chunyi, yunqi Wei of the purple flag army. Thank you for taking in our remnant." He seems to be more upright, immediately knelt down and said: "little Marquis, please accept next worship."


    Gu fan quickly held Duan Chun and said, "Duan Qiwei, please get up. You and I are equal, and you are older than me. Gu fan dares not accept this gift. It''s just a matter of duty to open the door to the friendly forces. " He looked at Duan Chunyi and Gu Shun and said, "I believe the barbarians will adjust their strategy and attack again in a moment. Please give me a hand."


    "Yes, I can." The two men answered. Soon, the soldiers of the black flag army and the purple flag army who had a short rest went up to the castle to replace the tired red flag soldiers, while the other soldiers who had lost their officers accepted Zheng Jun''s dispatch, and those who had recovered their fighting capacity were incorporated into the reserve team. In this way, the soldiers in the city changed from 10000 to more than 20000, with 10000 to defend and 10000 to rest, We can help each other in case of emergency.


    Sure enough, about half an hour later, ten catapults made of giant wood were launched in the barbarian army. Around the catapult position, dozens of powerful breath surged into the sky. The scattered warriors seemed to be scattered, but they made Gu fan and other quasi star level experts feel the pressure. Obviously, after destroying more than a dozen elite Xiantian level warriors, the barbarians sent Shen Tian level and even Chengtian level masters. If it is difficult to say that Shen Tian level warriors only have xingxuan, the suppression of Xiantian level by Chengtian level warriors is quite terrible. Those who have already stepped into the star level are beyond the scope of human beings.


    "Xiao Hou ye, I''m afraid we''ll fight back..." Xie Yuxiang, who thought the situation was so good, could not help muttering to Gu fan.


    "Has the Seiko hummingbird been sent out yet?" Gu fan asked in a deep voice.


    "Back to the Marquis, it has been sent out. The war situation has also made a simple description... "Xie Yuxiang replied in a low voice.


    Gu Fan said: "let''s stick to it and wait for help. Don''t let all the prospective soldiers move easily, so that they won''t be watched by the people on the opposite side and see our depth." He looked at the seven people behind him. Meng Wuhen and Xie Yuxiang are congenitally powerful. They all have congealed xingxuan, Ouyang Siqi, Gu Shun and Duan Chunyi. Li Xiaolang is the quintessence of Tianji''s strength. It''s almost like beating a stone with an egg to beat Chengtian''s fighters. Just now, with the trap laid by Gu fan, they ate more than a dozen congenitally powerful fighters in an instant, The deterrent effect is still there, so Shen Tian level and congenitally level fighters dare not do it easily, and most of them are arrogant and unwilling to deal with opponents whose strength is too different from their own. So Gu fancai ordered these prospective level fighters not to fight casually, so as not to smooth the tiger whiskers of these all day level masters.


    And according to Gu fan''s conjecture, these all day level masters should be superior in the barbarian army, and should not be dispatched by these low-level commanders on the spot. In other words... To put it bluntly, whether to fight or not depends on the mood of these all day level masters.


    This time, the barbarians divided into two groups, bypassed the front of the catapult position, and gathered around the left and right walls. Gu fan saw a piece of black leather armour below, and guessed that in the past half an hour, the barbarians had increased their forces in Lincang City. They were like a giant beast in front of them, and Lincang City was just a mole ant in their eyes. It was not good to be defeated by the mole ants. After a short silence, the ten catapults, operated by the barbarians, began to load stones. Then, in the groan of the wooden frame, the ten beasts began to roar, spewing huge stones several meters long at the soldiers on the wall. Immediately, more than a dozen soldiers were hit by the stones and died on the spot. As if inspired by the battle just now, ten catapults shot harder. Then, under the command of the noble commander, nearly 100000 barbarian soldiers rushed from the East and west to the side wall. The rolling earth gray torrent mixed with the roar of barbarian soldiers spread to the city tower, even the most elite soldiers could not help shaking from the bottom of their heartsˇ° Three hundred steps, two hundred and fifty steps, two hundred steps... "All the soldiers with Yuanrong crossbows lying on the wall were counting silently in their hearts. From time to time, some stones were thrown from the catapult, which broke the brains of some soldiers who had no time to dodgeˇ° One hundred and fifty stepsˇ° Shoot the arrow At Xie Yuxiang''s command, the sound of the bow string vibrates intensively. As a practitioner who can control the wind of heaven and earth, Xie Yuxiang has the most profound insight into the wind. 150 steps happens to be the most accurate range of the iron crossbow that can ignore the influence of wind speed and directionˇ° Shua The overwhelming rain of arrows poured down from the walls on both sides, and immediately tied hundreds of barbarian soldiers in the front row into meat kebabsˇ° Shoot the arrow Another crisp command. The soldiers who just launched the arrow began to load the arrows in the last few steps, and the back row made up for them gradually, keeping the momentum of the arrow rain without any decline. Countless barbarian soldiers fell in response, and the soldiers in the back were tripped by the bodies in front of them. However, the strength of the team''s forward sprint did not decline, but it was more desperate to sprint forward, Without hesitation, trample your companion into meat sauce. On the tower, the excellent performance of the strong crossbow soldiers soon attracted the Revenge of the ten catapults, and ten huge stones fell from the sky into the dense formationˇ° Hold on! It''s these bastards who killed our comrades. If we can''t wash our shame with this war, we''re not worthy to be soldiers! " Gu Shun, standing behind his troops, cheered loudly: "we were all damned people. After the city was broken, there was no way out The soldiers of the purple flag army and the black flag army were already angry with the barbarians. At this time, they heard Gu Shun''s words, which of them could stand it. They all bit their teeth, withstood the pressure, and aimed harder. At the same time, in a tent behind hundreds of thousands of troops, 17 chiefs of Zili barbarians gathered in the tent, most of them with smile on their faces. Only the chiefs in charge of the offensive in Lincang City had bad looks, including Yan Kejun, who once boasted Haikou to Yansong of Zhurong department.

 Chapter 117

    The chieftains who attacked the Xuanwu and white tiger divisions won big victories and suffered little losses. However, the rosefinch division, which he mainly attacked, was defeated in Lincang City and converted nearly 20000 people, but there was no progress. Other tribes were also happy to see jokes, and they were unwilling to send more reinforcements under the pretext of war. As a result, Yan Kejun was so angry that he brought all the elite of his tribe to the front line of Lincang City. He even mobilized all the elite together with several small tribes who attacked with him and sent them to the front line battlefield. Even three Shen Tian level and one Cheng Tian level worshippers invited by the army were sent to the battlefield.


    Seeing that Yan Kejun is madly gambling on his old capital, Yan Song''s old face is wearing a faint sneer. At this time, Yan Song in the barracks is playing chess with a middle-aged chief in silk clothes. Chess is a kind of thing from the north. It''s not only exquisite and interesting, but also the aristocrats of the south are addicted to the culture of the north, and it soon became popular in the upper class.


    Yan Song seized a "gun" and knocked out a "horse" of the chief opposite. He said with a smile: "that Wen, I have emptied both sides of you, leaving a pawn to guard the door."


    The chief, who was called Nawen, seemed to recognize the deep meaning of Yansong and said with a smile, "the pawn is powerful. With him guarding the door, 200000 troops can''t get in!"


    Naturally, Yan Kejun hears that he is talking about himself, and takes the opportunity to humiliate his 200000 troops for failing to win Lincang City. These chiefs, who usually dare not say a word in front of him, even ridiculed him. Rock Ke Jun next a throw sleeve, cold hum a, walked out from the cabin.


    When Yan Kejun got out of the hut, Na Wen said to Yan Song in a low voice: "old chief, Lincang City will be taken down sooner or later. If it''s delayed for another day, Yan Kejun''s imperial department can''t break Lincang City, so it can''t join with the other two forces. It may affect the whole situation."


    Yan Song sneered, next to the "horse" a turn, and swallowed the text of a "elephant" conveniently took off the chessboard, said with a smile: "that text, you are to beg for rock Kejun?"


    "The old chief is really wrong." Nawen said with fearˇ° Isn''t that for the sake of the overall situation? "


    "That''s too much for you, Wen." Yan Song said with great ease: "a pawn is only a pawn in the end. What he is facing is a chariot of hundreds of thousands of people like DIHE. It will be eaten sooner or later. It''s just a matter of time. It can make Yan Kejun give more blood and feel sorry for him. I''m happy to see it come true." With a smile on his face, Yan Song broke two horses beside the coach of Na Wen and said, "admit it!" He picked up the "general" of that article and put it in his hand. Playing with the pieces of jade carving, he said in a voice: "with 200000 troops and sky level experts, Lincang City will fall in one day if there is no reinforcement. So your worries are superfluous


    "The old chief is wonderful." That text flatters a smile, compliment way.


    At the same time, hundreds of miles away in Dali city.


    The figure of Guan Haotian in Yingbei Marquis''s residence, assembly hall, with his back to the gate, is a huge map hanging on the wall behind him, marked with eye-catching blue, red and green to indicate the current situation.


    In addition to Guan Haotian, there were four people sitting in the assembly hall, two of them dressed as warriors and two as counselors. Both of the two warriors have rich breath, and they are all sky level masters close to the star level. One of the two counsellors is Sima Yimo who was in Jingzhou at the beginning. The other is middle-aged, with three inch short beard and a black feather fan in his hand. At this time, he is staring at the map on the wall, thinking deeply.


    Just then, a rush of footsteps came from the corridor, and a soldier came running in with a note in his hand, apparently taken from the Seiko hummingbird.


    "Report to the Marquis, the war report of the rosefinch department!" The soldier saw Guan Haotian''s back to the crowd in the assembly hall, and the other four were dignified and silent. He had to bow and say.


    When Guan Haotian heard the three words of "rosefinch Department", he leaned slightly, and his mood fluctuated slightly. He said a short word: "read!"


    "Our department is the Qingqi army of the Zhuque department, stationed in Fengyang County. It was suddenly attacked by 100000 barbarian troops and suffered heavy casualties. The city''s bows and arrows will be exhausted. The enemy has climbed one side of the city wall. Our soldiers are engaged in a white-edged battle with the barbarians. The city is in danger. Please send your troops for support. " The voice of the soldier didn''t carry the slightest emotion, but the four people on the scene were moved together. One of the middle-aged warriors came forward, took the note from the soldier, and said to Guan Haotian in surprise: "Marquis, this letter is written in blood!"


    "So what?" When Guan Haotian heard the news, no one noticed a trace of loss on his face. At this time, Guan Haotian''s attitude turned cold-blooded.


    "General Mu Hua Li, judging from the letter, the situation is very urgent. Even if we send troops immediately, it will not help." Sima Yimo stood up and said in a mournful tone: "this is the nature of war. These soldiers of the rosefinch department have died for their country. Their spirits should be immortal."


    The young general, known as Mu Hua Li, sighed and bowed his head.


    After that sigh, the whole Council room suddenly became silent, as if the uneasy breathing of everyone could be heard. At this time, Guan Haotian suddenly turned around, put his fist on the marble table, and growled impatiently: "Lincang City! Where is the battle report of Lincang City? I want to see the war report of Lincang City! "


    Although this fist didn''t use the Qi of heaven and earth, it was not easy for the star level master''s fist. Under this fist, the hard marble on the table cracked, and everyone cast their eyes on Guan Haotian. The murderous look on the face of this star rank strongman, a military marquis in the southwest, makes people shudder. It is a sharp contrast with Guan Haotian''s gentle image before. Sima Yimo finally understood the reason why Guan Haotian''s mood fluctuated when he heard the war report of Zhuque department just now. It turned out that it was because of the little Marquis Gufan in the plain Marquis''s mansion in Lincang City. Gu fan, as the second son of Pingyuan Marquis, had a superior position in the southwest Shuntian army. If he was captured by Zili barbarians, it would be fine. If he died in the southwest, I''m afraid Guan Haotian would not be able to explain to Pingyuan marquis. Guan Haotian, as a star rank strongman, wanted to go to Lincang City in person at this time. However, he knew the ban made by the star king of the Big Dipper. Unless the star rank masters of the other side took the lead, the generals above the star rank could not attack the warriors below the star rank. No matter the other side was a sectarian camp or a barbarian, they could not make an exception, so as not to attract revenge from the strongmen of other camps. It is this ban that makes Guan Haotian feel like a lion who is bound by his hands and feet. At this time, there was another rush of footsteps. From the corridor, the voice of soldiers shouting: "Lord Hou, Lord hou..." Guan Haotian frowned slightly. It was obvious that he had made a rule to forbid noise in the house. At this time, he was upset, and he wanted to make rude remarks. The soldier grabbed a note and entered the meeting hall. When he entered the door, he almost tripped over the threshold and nearly fell down. He stabilized himself and saluted Guan Haotian with an apologetic smileˇ° Don''t you know if there''s any big deal about forbidding noise in the Marquis''s residence? " The middle-aged counselor next to Sima Yimo asked sternly. Where did the soldier pay attention to him? He bowed to Guan Haotian and said, "Marquis, it''s the battle report of Lincang City!" As soon as the words fell, everyone''s expressions were frozen, but their eyes fell on the soldier. Guan Haotian''s expression on his face stagnated and asked calmly, "is it a victory or a call for help? If it''s the latter, don''t read it any more. " At this time, Guan Haotian''s mind was still clear, and he was impartial in dealing with things. Gu fan was not treated separately from the Qingqi army because he was the second son of the Marquis of the plain. At most, Guan Haotian personally rescued Gu fan, which was the limit. But the soldier said with a smile: "back to the Marquis, it''s a victory!" Then, in the eyes of everyone''s surprise, the soldiers spread out a note and read: "since Chenshi''s engagement with the enemy, our department has used Yuanrong crossbow and Wanjun crossbow to suppress the enemy. The enemy''s 100000 people can''t get close to the city. After a fierce battle for an hour, the barbarian army retreated slightly, and our army killed 16 barbarian congenital level warriors. The casualties of the barbarian soldiers are estimated to be more than ten thousand, and the loss of our army is about one thousand, but the consumption of crossbows and arrows is huge. During this period, the purple flag army was accepted, and more than 16000 people from the black flag army''s defeated headquarters took refuge in the city. There are 25400 soldiers in the city, and three of them are at the congenital level. The city is not in danger for the time being. " When Guan Haotian heard that "100000 enemy troops are not allowed near the city", he clapped his hands and yelled, "well done!" When the four people nearby heard that "the casualties of the barbarian army are expected to be more than ten thousand, and our army is expected to lose about one thousand", they looked at each other. The middle-aged counselor next to Sima Yimo covered his mouth with a black feather fan and whispered to Sima Yimo: "Mr. Sima, if he didn''t make a false report of his military achievements, I''m afraid his strategy is not under you and me." After hearing the soldier''s report, Guan Haotian burst out laughing, turned around, circled the position of Lincang City with red brush on the map behind him, and said with a loud laugh: "Gufan, your Lincang City is really the mainstay of our army!"

 Chapter 118

    Hearing Guan Haotian''s words, all the people in the assembly hall suddenly relaxed and said with a smile, "how can the general of pingyuanhou be like this?"


    The counselor next to Sima Yimo also came forward and said, "Marquis, if Lincang City can persist for more than one day, our army will be able to break free from the mud of supporting the Xuanwu department."


    "Yes, it''s been a day when we''ve been asking for help everywhere, asking for help, asking for help. It''s made us a little nervous." The soldier beside Mu Huali said with a smile: "it''s really comfortable to hear such a successful report once in a while."


    Sima Yimo motioned the two soldiers to step down, while he sat down and looked at the map on the wall.


    Seeing that the two soldiers had retreated, Guan Haotian looked at the other four and said with a sneer, "it''s not so easy for the old fox to kill with a knife."


    "Does the Marquis also think that this time there is water in the Tantai mirror?" Sima Yimo asked in a voice.


    "It''s more than releasing water..." Guan Haotian turned around and ran his finger over the green line drawn on the map. "You see, his white tiger Department almost broke down when fighting with the barbarians, and retreated as soon as it broke down. He lost less than ten thousand people, On the contrary, he gave up a large number of positions to the barbarians... "Guan Haotian said indignantly," who are these positions left for? Maybe when we retreated, we still left some supplies, just in time for the barbarians to settle down and besiege my Xuanwu department. The barbarians are also very strange. They didn''t take advantage of the victory to drive straight into Kunming. Instead, they guarded my Xuanwu department like a hunting dog and cut off the connection between the two departments in Kunming and the Xuanwu department. It''s too fake to do so! " He scoffed: "if it''s really so easy to fight, it''s better to disband 100000 soldiers of the white tiger department?"


    Four people nodded and said yes one after another. Guan Haotian said with a smile: "but as long as Gu fan can stay in Lincang City for a day and block the meeting road between the middle barbarian army and the East and west sides, I can use the Teng snake department to eat the 300000 barbarians who surrounded the Xuanwu department, and then fight back at one stroke!" Guan Haotian''s finger jumped on the map, pointed to a city surrounded by red lines in front, and said: "it''s not difficult to recapture Dianchi Lake. At that time, I''ll see what he has to say to the mirror... "


    At this time, another soldier rushed over from the corridor and quickly opened the door with a bang. Facing the displeased eyes of the five people in the room, the soldier swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said: "Marquis, the battle report of Lincang City!"


    "Ah? Won again? " Guan Haotian''s face showed a smile that was very different from his previous expression. His eyes almost narrowed. The four people in the meeting hall could not hide their surprise. They all raised their ears to listen to Gu fan''s achievements.


    Unexpectedly, the soldier said with a bitter face: "Lord, this is the letter for help from Lincang City. It says that there are sky level masters coming from the opposite side, and they need to be suppressed!"


    "What?" Together with Guan Haotian, there were four other people present.


    "How many all-time warriors are there in the barbarians? How dare you pay such a large sum of money The counselor next to Sima Yimo was surprised, "Mu Hua Li! Qi Yunlong Guan Haotian''s face darkened. "I want you two to rush to Lincang City. If there is more than one heaven level master on the opposite side, they don''t do it, and you don''t do it. If you do, others don''t care. You must ensure the safety of the young marquis. If the other party has only one person... Cut off his head and come back to see me! "


    The two warriors clasped their fists at Guan Haotian and said in unison, "it''s imperative."


    "Sima Yimo!" Guan Haotian sent two generals, holding the map on the wall with one hand, and said to Sima Yimo, "immediately write a letter and send it to the Zhuque department to ask Minghui to send troops to rescue Lincang City. As long as he can keep Lincang City for one day and one night, no matter how much the loss is, I''ll ask for help from the Army Department for him. On the contrary..." Guan Haotian snorted coldly: "just be my pawn back!"


    Sima Yimo followed Guan Haotian for a long time, and saw that Guan Haotian''s face was gloomy. This time, I''m afraid it was the most serious. For the middle and senior generals trained by himself, the death order shows that he attaches great importance to the battle of Lincang City.


    "Yes, sir." Sima Yimo did not dare to delay. He bowed to Guan Haotian and stepped back.


    The middle-aged counselor with a black feather fan stepped forward slowly and said to Guan Haotian, "Lord, isn''t that Xuanwu department too dangerous? Your original plan was to ask Ming Hui to support the Xuanwu and tengshe armies to encircle 200000 barbarian troops! "


    "Mr. Lu Kang, it''s better to plan than to change!" Guan Haotian said with a bitter smile. In today''s situation, Guan Haotian can only make a difficult decision between the Xuanwu department and Gu fan. After all, the Xuanwu department, which has 100000 people, can survive tenaciously even without the help of the rosefinch department. But if Gu fan''s Lincang City is exposed to 300000 barbarian soldiers, there is only one way to die.


    A moment later, the rosefinch department is in the new camp of Midu town. Ming Hui, the leader of the rosefinch department, is sitting at the table with Yan Longjun and Hu Yanyun, the deputy leaders. On a low bench among the three, there is a crumpled map with several red, green and blue lines drawn on it, which is a bit messy.


    Yan Longjun and Ming Hui''s faces were very bad. At this time, their eyes were on the map. Only huyanyun''s eyes were floating, and he didn''t seem to care about the immediate situation.


    "Newspaper!" A soldier walked quickly into the tent, walked up to the three men and said, "the hummingbird of the northern Marquis should pass the message."ˇ° Read Ming Hui didn''t look up, supported his chin with both hands, and said weaklyˇ° Minghui of the rosefinch Department follows the order. This is to urge your department to support Lincang City as soon as possible, so as to ensure that the city will not lose one day and one night. Even if your army is destroyed, I will ask the army for your help, otherwise... "The soldier''s face turned pale when he saw the line below, and he quickly shut up and did not dare to spit out another word. Seeing the soldier''s hesitation, Ming Hui could not help but frown and ask, "what else? You can say whatever you want from Beihou. It''s OK. "ˇ° Yes, my Lord The soldier then said in a low voice, "you should answer the northern Marquis, or you will come to see him!"ˇ° What Yan Longjun exclaimed, but Ming Hui''s eyes were quiet at that moment. He rubbed his hands and stopped talkingˇ° Go back. " After a while, the people in the account felt as if it had been a long time. Ming HUICAI said slowly. The messenger hurried out of the camp. Minghui looked up at yanlongjun and huyanyun and said with a bitter smile, "how many soldiers are there in our hands?" Rock dragon Jun shook and said: "Lincang City has already twisted eight flag forces. Red, yellow, white and blue, black flag army, purple flag army, green flag army and green flag army are all inside. " "I don''t have any more troops in my hand," he sighed Huyanyun is just silent, even with a faint smile on his face, looking at Minghui, the commander in distressˇ° Deputy commander Huyan, don''t you still have an orange flag army in your hand? " Looking at huyanyun, Yan Longjun said, "the organizational system should be complete. Let''s send it to Lincang City together." Since Gu fan came to the Zhuque department, Yan Longjun has focused on restoring his relationship with Ming Hui. This time, Yan Longjun''s department is trapped in Lincang City, so this time he attaches great importance to it. If the team is broken up, his deputy commander will become a bare rod commander. Hu Yanyun, who had been silent all the time before, even gave out a cold laugh of "Jie Jie". On his white and soft face, there was a strange smile that could not be describedˇ° What are you laughing at? " Minghui is in a bad mood at this time. He hears huyanyun''s strange cold laughter, and immediately starts to drinkˇ° Xiaoyan Longjun and you are going to die with the remaining 20000 people! " Huyan cloud also board up a face, the vision is pressing to gaze at bright Hui, say in an unyielding wayˇ° Do you know how many barbarian troops there are in Lincang? Eight flags, seven in the morning, don''t you think? " Although huyanyun''s words are exaggerated, it is an indisputable fact that all the Eight Banners lost contact with the rosefinch Department except the red flag in Lincang City after a morningˇ° Do you think you have 100000 barbarians in front of you? " Huyanyun seems to be determined to sprinkle salt on Minghui''s wound and no longer give his boss faceˇ° At least 300000 barbarians! "ˇ° Not right... "Ming Hui alertly found that the voice of Hu Yanyun was different," how can you know so clearly? "ˇ° Ha ha. " Huyan cloud dry smile a way: "in addition to you these elm head and you loyal master Guan Haotian, who don''t know?"ˇ° Huyanyun, do you have an affair with barbarians? " Yan Longjun looked at huyanyun, and his face changed slightlyˇ° So what? " Hu Yanyun sneered: "Ming Hui, Guan Haotian''s three departments, 300000 people, I''m afraid that this time all have to pay in. After such a big defeat, he said that he can''t" keep pace with the clouds ", and your position must also be changed. Yan Longjun, you can go with him!"ˇ° You Ming Hui stood up and reached out to touch the sword beside his seat. Instead of retreating, Hu Yanyun stepped forward and said, "murdering your subordinates is to destroy your family. I don''t believe you dare to kill me!" Huyanyun saw that Minghui''s hand to hold the sword stopped abruptly. He knew that the other party was really afraid of himself. He could not help but feel a bad breath in his heart. He raised his head and laughed, lifted the curtain of the door and strode out. Suddenly, the atmosphere in the tent is much darker. Ming Hui and Yan Longjun look at each other. Even if they are reluctant, their fate is tied up nowˇ° Commander Ming Hui, what can we do? " Yan Longjun sat down, patted his thigh, and asked with a sigh. Ming Hui sighed: "I still have 10000 people in the gray flag army. Take the 6000 battalion guards with me! Even if we put our two lives together in Lincang City, we will die for our country and our spirit will be immortal. " When he finished, he looked at the curtain of the door where huyanyun left, as if staring at huyanyun''s white face, and said, "but as long as the Marquis is not destroyed this time, I want the shameless and traitorous turtle grandson to die without a place to die!"

 Chapter 119

    At the same time, the fierce battle from Chenshi to chieftain''s time, there was blood and smoke on the city tower of Lincang. Before that, the red flag, purple flag and black flag soldiers could take turns to rest and recover their physical strength. In the future, the barbarians probably got some orders, and the offensive suddenly became sharp. Ten inborn level warriors and three Shen Tian level masters also rushed to Lincang tower.


    Gu fan''s Meng no trace, Xie Yuxiang had no choice but to fight, but he entangled the three Shen Tian level warriors. Shen Tian''s warriors all have xingxuan, and their combat skills are more mature than those of Xian Tian. Generally speaking, Xian Tian''s fighting against Shen Tian''s is very difficult, but Shen Tian''s killing Xian Tian''s is also very difficult. Therefore, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen just want to delay time for others. Although they are extremely dangerous under the three men, they rely on the cold iron armor with excellent defense, He kept his balance and blocked the attack of the three.


    At the same time, Gu fan, Ouyang Siqi, Gu Shun, Duan Chunyi and Zheng Jun, five kungfu masters, with Ouyang Siqi''s gorgeous weapon self explosion as the opening remarks, all of them fight against the congenital kungfu masters in the air! Congenial level warriors can communicate with the air of heaven and earth. After flying in the sky, it''s hard to ignore those warriors who can only step on the ground with two feet. And it''s true. Most congenial level warriors who have xingxuan are almost invincible for those below congenial level, but this law is completely invalid in Lincang City!


    Just after Ouyang Siqi''s gorgeous magic weapon exploded, the dazzling silver white beam of energy did not disperse in the sky. A purple dragon roared up from the city wall and crashed into the air among the congenital level warriors. Before those warriors could reflect it, some of the warriors injured by the Dragon spewed out a few mouthfuls of black blood and exclaimed "poisonous!" Others were about to escape, but the purple dragon''s body suddenly tore open, and a mass of purple light burst out of the dragon''s body.


    "Boom!" The purple dragon burst out in mid air. The purple light and venom spread out. The four inborn warriors who were close to each other couldn''t dodge and were splashed by the venom. The venom instantly penetrated their defense wall, and the warriors splashed on their faces immediately fell into the clouds. Other warriors had the ability to resist the poison. Some of them could not control it and cut off their limbs sticking to the venom, After the self explosion of magic weapons and the spray of venom, three of the ten congenital level masters died and three were seriously injured. The remaining six congenital level masters quickly put their eyes on the unknown kungtian level warrior on the wall of the city. They no longer dare to get close to him easily. One after another, they grasped the magic formula in the air and drove their flying swords to attack the five people on the upper floor of the city.


    "No!" Gu fan immediately realized the danger of this attack. At this time, five people stood on the city tower, with the wall of Lincang City to resist the barbarian army at their feet, and close to ten thousand of the most elite soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty. If they were bombed by six congenial warriors in a round, maybe these five Kungfu warriors would not be damaged, and the wall of Lincang would not collapse immediately, But these ten thousand soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty are bound to suffer heavy casualties!


    In the middle of the sky, the colorful light is rapidly approaching the Lincang City wall. The dazzling light almost makes people unable to open their eyes.


    "The young marquis is in danger!" Gu Shun and Duan Chun, who are next to Gu fan, see that Gu fan is not hiding. They are worried and stand in front of Gu fan. They summon their own seal script and protect Gu fan.


    "Get out of the way!" Gu fan suddenly gave a loud drink, pushed them away, and a silver shield appeared in front of Gu fan. The Bi on the shield came back to life. The lion like dragon beast was blocking the top of Lincang tower with its huge body.


    "Bang!" In the void, there was a dull sound of the sword hitting the metal. With a low howl, the silver shield broke into countless pieces. The silver shield was also hit by the joint efforts of six congenital level masters and flew back to Gu fan''s body.


    First, he used Huagu Longquan, then exploded the poisonous Zijiao, and then summoned Bihu shield to block the attack of six congenital level warriors. At this time, Gu fan only felt tinnitus and dizziness, and it was almost difficult to stand, so he fell on Gu Shun involuntarily.


    "Xiao Hou Ye fainted!" Duan Chun exclaimed. Gu Shun held out his hand and pressed Gu fan''s pulse. He said in a deep voice, "it''s OK. It''s just excessive physical exertion." With that, he took out a small bottle from the armor, poured out a few pills and put them in his hand, and fed them into Gu fan''s mouth.


    Just now, when they had a fierce battle with more than a dozen star level experts, the barbarian soldiers had come to the wall under the rain of arrows. After heavy casualties in the morning, the barbarian troops used local materials to cut down a lot of trees and made shields with vines, which were held by the charging soldiers to resist the iron catapults and arrows on the city wall. Although the effect was not satisfactory, the barbarian soldiers had already rushed under the city wall. Soon, the labors came under the city wall and set up a cloud ladder to formally launch the siege.


    The effect of Yuanrong crossbow is maximized at 100 steps. However, when the distance is within 50 steps, the power of the crossbow will decrease because the speed of loading the crossbow is too late. Finally, when the black barbarian soldiers are marching towards the wall on the corpses of their companions, some barbarian soldiers climb up the wall, Although he was cut into pieces and thrown down by the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty in the next second, the sound of the crossbow finally began to fade, replaced by the sound of holding a dagger and drawing a sword, and the sharp sound of metal collision.


    "He garal!" Cried the barbarian commander behind the soldiersˇ° If you behead one person, you will be free. If you kill one person, you will get a reward of one or two! " The nobles encouraged that they sent their slaves to the battlefield one after another, obviously gambling on all their blood. At the same time, Li Xiaolang roared: "kill them! Reinforcements will arrive soon He suddenly pulled out his Sabre and rushed to the side of the city wall. He cut off several barbarian soldiers who wanted to climb the city wall. Then his wrist trembled and another knife cut off the side of the ladder. The three barbarian soldiers on the ladder fell down because of their unstable center of gravity. Seeing Li Xiaolang taking the lead, the red flag soldiers under his command also drew their swords one after another and cried out, "my Lord, I don''t want to die yet. I''m sorry to die!"ˇ° Be loyal to the Lord More than 2000 red flag soldiers joined the battle group. Countless soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty stood on the wall, using swords, halberds, and even their bodies as the defense line of the wall. When they rushed up from the cloud ladder, a barbarian soldier would be cut down and dismembered immediately. Some of them were knocked down under the wall just before they could stand still. Even so, out of the desire for freedom and money, the barbarian soldiers still rushed to the city wall regardless of their own lives. Some even used their own bodies to bump against the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty who were fully armored in front of them, just to give the soldiers behind a chance to survive.

 Chapter 120

    Unknowingly, the wall on the west side of Cang City was stained red with blood, and the blood with temperature seemed to drip down the pitted wall. The broken limbs fell on the tower, and the corpses gradually piled up. The pungent smell of blood made people feel nauseous. However, the barbarian soldiers still rushed forward without fear. They almost took their bodies and sent them to the swords of the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty. They let the spears and swords pierce their bodies. Then, like wild animals, they rushed to the soldiers in front of them with their last strength and pushed the soldiers in armor back with their brute force, The barbarian soldier in the back raised his axe or hammer to smash the soldier''s head with his helmet. Relying on the advantages of quantity and physical strength, the soldiers of Beidou Dynasty with excellent equipment have felt more and more difficult.


    "Protect the Marquis!" Zheng Jun holds the long gun in one hand and throws a magic weapon in the other hand to block the shadow of a sword of the congenital level master in mid air. He blocks Gu fan with Ouyang Siqi, Duan Chunyi and Gu Shun. The four summoned their own seal characters one after another to form a defensive wall, which seemed like they were fighting for their lives. The only remaining six congenial warriors in the sky were frightened by the attack just now, and they didn''t dare to rush forward. They just used their moves to attack the four Kungfu warriors from a commanding position.


    Under the protection of all the people, Gu fan took a deep breath, only to feel that the soft breath in his mouth poured into the viscera. After using the move just now, the feeling of burning inside the five organs was also relieved a little. Only then did he know that all the people took out the best pills for themselves. Gu fan has a solid foundation and has swallowed a lot of pills. Therefore, the pills of middle quality can be taken by ordinary Kungfu people to enhance their ability. But Gu fan can only recover his physical strength at most, which is a bit wasteful.


    But after swallowing a few Chinese pills, Gu fan felt that two streams of clear water flowed into his body. Binghuo bingdilian was also activated, and Lingqi filled out from the lotus in his body. A moment later, his pale face returned to normal. Just as the four men''s defensive wall was crumbling, Gu fan opened his eyes again, grabbed the Jinggu sword beside him, and started with the most powerful "killing God and chopping magic sword formula". A vast and pure sword Qi was formed out of thin air. The huge sword shadow stretching tens of meters broke through the attack of six congenital level masters, accompanied by a shrill ghost roar, At the same time, another bloody sword pierced the throat of a congenial warrior, like a wild duck stabbed by a bow and arrow. The congenial warrior fell to the dust.


    Different from Gu fan''s Gu Gu Long Quan, this time''s killing the gods and chopping the magic sword is not based on such tricks as poison skill. It''s a real way to lower the power with strength. The kungfu master killed the congenital level with strength!


    It was not only Gu fan who was shocked, but also the barbarian. Even the man who had been watching with cold eyes could not sit still. The shock caused by the second kill of the sky level and the congenital level is too great!


    "Let''s kill that Koutai boy first!" The three Shen Tian level warriors who are besieging Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen give each other a look. They entangle Meng Wuhen and Xie Yuxiang. A Shen Tian level warrior with a huge sword shakes his sword. While Meng Wuhen and Xie Yuxiang Dodge, his body sinks and falls to Gufan on the upper floor of the city.


    "No, his target is Xiao Hou Ye!" Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen are both shocked at this time. They are about to attack the Shen Tian level warrior, but suddenly the two Shen Tian level warriors next to them knead a formula. The energy storm triggered by Xing Xuan suddenly rolls Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen in, "do you still want to save people? You can''t go! " Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen originally wanted to break away, but they felt that their xingxuan power was firmly suppressed by the breath of the other side, and they couldn''t start at all. They had to use the weapon and the cold iron armor to barely resist the attack of the two Shen Tian level masters.


    The Shen Tian level warrior with Epee sank and fell tens of meters in front of Gu fan. He stepped on the void and looked at Gu fan defiantly, as if he was looking at a badger that was about to be hunted. He slowly took down his huge sword and sneered: "die!" The strength and intensity of Shen Tian level master''s moves are very different from those of the congenital level. This simple action of wielding and chopping a huge sword makes the whole situation around Lincang City suddenly change. It turns into a tangible long dragon circling around him. With the cutting of the huge sword, it suddenly explodes, and the air waves are overwhelming!


    The shadow of the sword obviously used some special method. When it fell down, it had a fierce friction with the surrounding air, which turned into a fire and rolled down from the sky, and the killing power increased exponentially.


    "Don''t struggle, mole ant!" Shen Tian''s martial arts practitioners despise the many Kungfu practitioners on the city floor, and they even seal their hands. The space behind them is suddenly broken, revealing the distorted starry sky. Among them, two silvery white xingxuan are flowing slowly from left to right, and the huge pressure is coming out from the two xingxuan. The five Kungfu practitioners just feel that they can''t exert any strength, The fear from the soul level made them subconsciously choose to crawl down. Only Gu fan bit his teeth. Although his knees trembled involuntarily because of the huge pressure, his head was still raised high and his eyes were staring at the Shen Tian warrior in the sky.


    "Just Shen Tian level warrior wants me to bow down? Dream Although Gu fan''s strength in this life is still at the sky level, the pride of a star level strong man in his previous life is still there, which makes him not choose to kneel down, but bear the pain of crushed bones and lift his back.


    "Want to die with dignity?" This kind of behavior can''t help but amaze the Shen Tian level warrior who holds the huge sword. There is a two-level difference in martial arts. There is no xingxuan and two xingxuan. The difference in strength can''t be made up at all. But in this case, Gu fan can tenaciously resist the pressure of the Shen Tian level warriorˇ° Well, I''ll fulfill your little wish! " With a wave of his hand, he took the two stars back into his body. But within a minute after he made this move, he regretted it and paid a heavy price for itˇ° It''s now Ouyang Siqi shouts out, clapping his right hand on Gufan''s back. The other four Kungfu men immediately understand and press their hands on Gufan''s back one after another. They continuously introduce the true Qi of heaven and earth into Gufan''s body. At this time, Gu fan''s ice fire and lotus in his body seemed to be activated by the four real Qi, and he began to emit pure aura. Then Gu fan only felt a cool breath from his back along the bone marrow, straight to the forehead, which made him roar up to the skyˇ° Ah Then, as like as two peas in the body, the figure came out of the body of the body. It turned out to be transparent like jade. The air of heaven and earth was brought down by the green light. It poured into the body of ancient everfount.

 Chapter 121

    The green light was originally just a wisp. With the shadow on the opposite side of Gu fan becoming transparent, the green light also soared into a pillar of light, enveloping Gu fan and the shadow under the green pillar of light.


    "This... Is to break through the congenital level?" Everyone''s eyes were attracted by the dark green light, which broke through the clouds. No matter the less powerful barbarian officers, the three Shen Tian level warriors in the sky, or the day-to-day level warrior who looked on coldly, their faces had shrunk their contempt and turned to look at everything in front of them with surprise.


    "This is the spirit of heaven! But how can the kungfu master cultivate the spirit of heaven? " The sky level master frowned and asked himself, "there are so many strange things on this sky level warrior!"


    It seems that time has stopped in this moment. Only the young man standing in the middle of the green light column looks up to the sky and roars. His feet gradually leave the ground and float in the mid air. The virtual shadow corresponding to him also floats in the air with the suspension of the ancient noumenon, facing him face to face.


    Just now, a sword cut by the barbarian''s giant swordsman was stopped by Shengsheng in front of the majestic green light column. The light column seemed to become a tangible entity. The sword awn fritted a string of dazzling sparks on the edge of the light column, and then went to a nearby tower. In the roaring explosion, The whole solid tower was blown to pieces by the sword Qi, and the soldiers in the tower were torn to pieces by the chaotic energy! The attack of Shen Tian level master is so terrible!


    But now the eyes of both the enemy and us are covered by the green light. The Silver Chain Armor is like the moonlight, and the figure is floating in the void, with the green light burning behind him almost like a God.


    "Xiao Hou Ye is going to break through the congenital level at last!" At this time, the two Shen Tian level Warriors also stopped. Xie Yuxiang, who was a little relieved, was immediately attracted by the light between the heaven and the earth. Xie Yuxiang, who had similar experience in impact, said excitedly.


    "In terms of the spirit of heaven and earth aroused by the spirit of the young Marquis, it''s even bigger than Shen Tian''s martial arts. Is it because the foundation of the martial arts of the young marquis is solid? All the strength improvement is so huge? " Meng Wuhen, next to Xie Yuxiang, looks at the green light column and is deeply shocked by the air of heaven and earth.


    At the same time, on a cliff ten miles outside Lincang City, two monks dressed as head lowering masters in robes and turbans were also staring at the huge green light column in the extreme.


    One of them, a younger grey head lowering master, stood his hand in front of the old man beside him, raised it to his chest, saluted and said, "great witch, I wish that the smell was from the people of the Beidou dynasty!"


    "Well..." the old man in green robe beside him had wrinkles on his face, as if he were a dying corpse. His voice was clear and resolute, as if the words were iron: "it''s not the soul of heaven, it''s soul eating. After 500 years, it appears again!"


    "Soul eating! That''s not... "The face of the grey head lowering master suddenly changed, and he was shocked and said," isn''t that... "


    "Yes, you and I can''t reverse the change!" There was no expression on Dawu Zhu''s face. "Fate is just like this. The messenger of disaster has come down. It can be regarded as a punishment for these ignorant people who don''t respect the will of the God of torture and don''t listen to the call of moose." When he finished, he turned around and no longer looked at the direction of the battlefield. However, the grey head lowering division suddenly fell on his knees and begged in a low voice: "Dawu, do you really want to give them up? There are 300000 descendants of the God of torture! "


    "Zhehua, I know what you are not willing to do. Among those 300000 people, there are your brothers and nephews... But this is fate''s curse on these fools. If you and I want to go against the sky, it''s not such a simple thing as fighting with a few people, but fighting with the sky and destiny. Can we all retreat with our strength?" Dawu Zhu''s body didn''t turn around, but he felt that a pair of eyes were watching you with sharp eyes, which made him fight a cold war from his heart.


    "It''s not worth fighting against heaven for them. These 300000 people are just... Mole ants, you have to understand!" The voice of Dawu Zhu deeply hurt zhohua''s heart in the last few words.


    Those who have stepped into the star level will no longer regard human life as human life. Those who have not stepped into the star level, even those who have been in the sky level, are just like ants, which are essentially different from them. No one will feel guilty for trampling dozens or hundreds of ants, so if the star level strong don''t put their mind in order, they can easily become murderers.


    But these star rank strong people will not be restricted and punished by the secular law, so they become the bane of the world.


    Hearing the speech, she had to stand up and reluctantly take a look at the direction of the battlefield. She took a deep breath and turned into a gold and a black together with Dawu Zhu. Two huge birds fluttered away from the cliff and disappeared into the sky in a moment.


    At this time, Lincang City was still shrouded in tension. Although all the star level masters held their breath and looked at the scene in front of them, the barbarian soldiers were still clamoring to attack. In contrast, the barbarian soldiers who had little martial arts foundation were less restrained by xingxuan''s power, while the soldiers of Beidou Dynasty were more restrained by xingxuan because of Gu fan, A strange force of gravity blocked their true Qi of heaven and earth, and their power was greatly reduced. They just fought with the barbarians who rushed to the city building with their excellent weapons and unyielding fighting spirit.


    At this time, the eye pupil of the spirit of heaven in Gufan''s body suddenly condenses, and then walks towards Gufan''s body. Unexpectedly, it goes into Gufan''s body in this way. Then it becomes smaller and smaller. Finally, it goes to Gufan''s Dantian, sits down cross legged, and is between the murderer''s sword and the eight array spirit stone. Just as the spirit of heaven sat down, the sword of killing the gods and the eight spirit stones changed at the same time, and the great air of heaven and earth from the spirit of heaven poured into Gu fan''s body. Gu fan only felt as if he had been burned on the fire. This feeling was completely opposite to the previous cool and comfortable feeling, almost like purgatory. But he could feel the power flowing to his four limbs, real power! At this time, the sound of broken glass came from the void. The space behind Gufan seemed to be overburdened. It was stripped and broken one by one. The fragments were twisted into fragments by the surrounding wind when they left. With the speed of stripping faster and faster, the space behind Gufan had revealed a deep space gap, as if it was a vast night sky. Later, Gu fan felt that the power in his body seemed to be drawn by a mysterious force in the void. He rushed to leave his body and flew to the depth of the void. Countless white light spots flew out of Gu fan''s body and disappeared into the void like arrows. Although xingxuan can rotate in the void, absorb the power of the stars, and transform it into the power of the stars to provide power for the practitioners, at first, the power that condenses xingxuan is paid by the practitioners themselves, and if the power does not reach the standard, it cannot condense xingxuan! Therefore, Gu fan didn''t feel fear and uneasiness because of the rapid loss of his power when he condensed xingxuan last time. Instead, he opened the whole body''s acupoints and let the power flow out faster, so as to condense into xingxuan as soon as possible. At the same time, the Lingqi of Binghuo bingdilian vomited out and flowed through Gu fan''s limbs and meridians, carrying out the work of repairing and strengthening. About a quarter of an hour later, after a "Shua" sound, the void behind Gu fan finally condensed into a silver white star Xuan rotating from left to right. With its own law, it slowly flowed, and the green light column quickly faded and disappeared. At the moment when the green light column completely disappeared, the star Xuan also disappeared into Gu fan''s body, while the figure in Silver Chain Armor actually stood in the void. Communicate with the air of heaven and earth, resist the air and stand flat in the void! The symbol of congenital strength! Moreover, Gu fan used his special spirit to condense Xing Xuan when he was promoted to the congenital level. At this time, his strength has been promoted to the middle of the congenital level. Gu fan took a deep breath, and the majestic air of heaven and earth poured into his body quickly under the guidance of Xing Xuan, replenishing his physical strengthˇ° Now you all die! "ˇ° Hum, the tone of congenital is too big! " The voice of the all day warrior sneered, with disdain in his tone, "your strength has been upgraded to the congenital level, and I''ll be interested in it!" As soon as the voice fell, a mountain like breath suddenly came to Gu fan, and then a knife seemed to tear apart the heaven and earth, dividing the whole sky into two parts, pointing straight at Gu fanˇ° Is the evil sword warrior Han Jiuyi A voice with sarcasm said: "I do not know if you still remember us!"ˇ° Yes, I let you escape in Dianchi lake last time. I don''t know if you are so lucky this time! " Another said with a sneerˇ° Take it I saw two breath flashed out in the void, which was thicker than the sword light just nowˇ° Boom As if heaven and earth were changing colors and mountains were collapsing, the three forces collided in mid air, but the whole earth was shaking violently. Many soldiers with low accomplishments could not even stand up and fell downˇ° Pooh! Mu Huali, Qi Yunlong, it''s you again! " All day long, the warrior''s voice is a little hoarse. It''s obviously a dark lossˇ° Han Jiuyi, there are too many people here. How about our brother changing places with you to talk about the past? " One of the voices said unkindly, and then a great force rolled up, and the breath of the three disappeared from the battlefield at the same time!

 Chapter 122

    At the moment when the breath of the three disappeared, the noble commander of the barbarian side almost turned green with fright, and the army of the Beidou Dynasty came to be a heaven level master! Two more!


    At the same time, the morale of the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty on the city tower rose unprecedentedly.


    "Here comes the master under the northern Marquis!" Cried the soldiers, with their broken weapons.


    "Brothers, we are not abandoned! Reinforcements are coming The centurions yelled at the top of their lungs, waving bloody swords.


    "Reinforcements are coming... Reinforcements are coming... Reinforcements are coming!" The cheers of the soldiers boiled the whole Lincang City wave by wave, and the echoes spread to the sky and echoed constantly.


    At this time, Gu fan''s heart moved, his body rose higher and higher, and walked to the void one hundred feet in front of the Shen Tian level warrior.


    Feeling the majestic breath from the other side, the Shen Tian level warrior suddenly felt at a loss. It was like a local dog in front of him, who had no fighting power, suddenly turned into a fierce prehistoric beastˇ° You... What do you want to do? "


    "For what?" Gu fan sneered, stretched out his right hand, and the sword that fell on the ground suddenly let out a sharp roar and flew into his hand. His horizontal sword stood in front of him and said, "how about comparing with you?"


    As soon as Shen Tian''s warrior gritted his teeth, he finally got one more level higher than his opponent. Xing Xuan''s self-confidence gained the upper hand and took a step forward. His body leaped up like a missile. He held the huge sword in his left and right hands and yelled: "come and die!" Shen Tian level warrior''s body and the huge sword instantly merge into one, and his whole body emits bright stars. The whole person is spinning and flying, like a huge top bumping into Gufan.


    Gu fan gave a cold hum and made a wrong step. He used the "heavenly magic dance" step in the heavenly magic skill, and his figure suddenly made a mistake into three. The three figures came to three directions in one step. The three figures stood up the sword together, and the dazzling silver stars were shining at the same time. It seemed like three bright stars trapped the Shen Tian level warrior in the sky.


    The three figures suddenly turned into huge swords, and the boundless night sky appeared behind them. Then thousands of silver stars stabbed the warrior who was spinning rapidly in the air like raindrops.


    "Break it for me!" The breath of the three figures is exactly the same. Even Shen Tian''s warrior can''t tell the true from the false. He has to bite a figure in front of him and rush to him with all his strength.


    "Zheng!" There was a sharp sound coming from a foot in front of Gu fan. Three swords formed a fine net in front of the warrior. Shengsheng blocked his way. This time, Shengsheng blocked Shen Tian''s way.


    In this way, Shen Tian''s warrior is more convinced that Gu fan''s real body is in front of him. He thinks that he was resisted by his opponent. After he was promoted to the congenital level, he mocks him severely. He can''t help but feel angry. He holds the handle of the huge sword with both hands. The space behind him suddenly collapses, and two Xing Xuan come out. Before completing xingxuan''s cultivation, the innate warrior still uses the Qi of heaven and earth. When xingxuan is condensed, he does not call xingxuan, but the Qi of heaven and earth. Once xingxuan is summoned, he can use the power of stars accumulated by xingxuan, which is more powerful! However, Shen Tian''s warrior summoned two xingxuan at once, which was obviously an idea of fighting against the back water. He was ready to shock Gu fan to death with the strength gap between two xingxuan and one!


    The power of the stars from the two stars poured into the warrior''s body crazily, and the huge sword in his hand became almost transparent in a moment. Countless bright stars flowed from the sword body, tearing apart the sword net in front of Gu fan as if it were decaying. The sword that drew the power of the stars from the two stars would never be more powerful than the sky level monk just now, Han Jiuyi, the evil sword warrior, has a bad sword.


    "Die for me!" The Shen Tian level warrior''s eyes were crazy. The green tendons on his left and right arms burst out one by one, and the muscles on his face twitched because of the huge strength. The sword suddenly took off and threw it at Gu fan below.


    "Little Marquis!" Ouyang Siqi, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuchen, who are standing on the upper floor of Xiafang City, are all surprised. Ouyang Siqi throws her sleeve and three magic weapons with light blue light soar in the air. It is obvious that she wants to reduce the killing power of that sword to Gu fan as much as possible through the power of self explosion.


    The mountain like sword fell down, and Gu fan''s figure was immediately swallowed. The three magic weapons in mid air were blasted by the sword before they had time to explode. They exploded in mid air, but the heavy sword fell down like a meteorite falling from the sky.


    "Boom..." all the people on the tower felt that the earth was shaking, and the wall at their feet seemed to be made of sand. It was constantly breaking, and it was shaking like leaves in the wind. They also raised their sleeves to stop the splashing stones and debris. The huge sword was falling under the wall on the west side of Lincang City, Most of the wall on the west side was still cut off, and the remaining wall was shaking like chaff in the wind.


    When the smoke dispersed, both Gu fan and the three magic weapons were lost in the sky.


    But at this time, the Shen Tian level warrior only felt a strong wind passing by, but a ghost like voice came from his ear: "I advise you, if you want to live in the next life, don''t learn martial arts!" Then a figure suddenly appeared behind him. It was clear from his body that his bones were cut off by a sharp blade and his internal organs were pierced. When he looked down, he saw a dark blade coming out of his body.


    "Ah Shen Tian level warrior is worthy of the constitution of Zili barbarian. At the last moment of his life, he was crazy. The shrinking two xingxuan in the void behind him suddenly contracted and inflated. He wanted to detonate his own xingxuan and chose to die with Gu fanˇ° Die Gu fan, who was extremely experienced in the battle, naturally discovered his attempt. The great air of heaven and earth was introduced into his body and injected into the Jinggu sword. With a bang, the body of the Shen Tian level warrior was blown to pieces. Then the two xingxuan, who had lost their master''s energy support and should have dispersed, turned into innumerable small silver particles and were absorbed by the Jinggu sword in Gu fan''s hand, Without entering the body of the sword, Gu fan could feel the power of the stars flowing through his own meridians, but he couldn''t let them stay. Instead, he went straight into the God killing and demon chopping sword in Dantian, and then lost contact with Gu fan, as if he had been sealed. Seeing that Gu fan was not only safe, but also successfully killed a Shen Tian level master of the other side, the people on the tower cheered immediately. On the other side of the barbarian tribe, the last two Shen Tian level warriors changed their faces and even gave up. Gu fan took a contemptuous look at the five inborn warriors below him. Just now, they were still invincible. They constantly besieged Gu fan and others in the sky. They became silent in front of Gu fan''s absolute superiority. Gu fan also chose to ignore these guys, and slowly raised his jingskeletal sword and raised it high above his head, The voice infused with the true Qi of heaven and earth was clearly introduced into everyone''s earsˇ° All the officers and men of the Beidou Dynasty listen to the order. Now, counter attack This sound is full of breath, deafeningˇ° Yes, sir Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen and Zheng Jun and Li Xiaolang on the upper floor of the city responded loudlyˇ° It''s a good order Gu Shun and Duan Chun on the tower called outˇ° Kill On the top of the castle, the soldiers of Beidou Dynasty who were still defending passively before were inspired by Gu fan, and they even attacked the barbarian soldiers regardless of their pain. Compared with the morale of the soldiers of Beidou Dynasty, the morale of the barbarian troops had fallen to the bottom due to the continuous decline of martial arts masters and the increase of casualties, He was forced to the edge of the city wall by the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty. Compared with the square array of soldiers in the Beidou Dynasty, with spears and halberds in the front and swords in the back, the formation of barbarian soldiers can only be described as disorderly. They are not good at arranging troops. At this time, they are in complete chaosˇ° Kill A stream of murderous air rose up and covered the whole Lincang City. Most of the barbarian soldiers who had attacked the city building before were forced back to the edge of the city wall by the square array. Some of them were stabbed to death by long guns, some of them were driven down from the city wall and fell to pieces. Some timid people put down their weapons and wanted to live, but they were soon pushed to the ground by others, and were chopped into meat sauce by the red eyed soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty. The last line of barbarian soldiers were forced to the edge of the city wall. They were held by the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty with spears and halberds. They were thrown down from the city tower like sandbags. Occasionally, a few people who wanted to resist just stepped forward and were stabbed into a hornet''s nest. At the same time, although the city gate of Lincang was full of holes, but it was closed, the iron lock suspension bridge was suddenly put down, and then countless Armored Cavalry of the Beidou Dynasty, holding a long spear, galloped out, like starving tigers and sheep, towards the barbarian infantry who were still approaching the city wallˇ° Stop them! Stop them! Hold the formation The barbarian commanders saw that all the soldiers on the upper floor of the city had been thrown down, and a neat square array had been formed in front of each city wall. It had become an illusion that they wanted to continue to attack the city. For now, they had to gather forces to block the cavalry of the Beidou Dynasty and break through the city gate. In principle, the cavalry suppressed the infantry, but the barbarian infantry did not. Their tall bodies allowed them to be as high as the soldiers on horseback. Their strong physique enabled them to use heavy weapons to break through the heavy armor of the knight. Moreover, when less than 10000 Knights faced tens of thousands of orderly charging infantry, As a result, they will be buried in the sea of infantry!

 Chapter 123

    "No, it''s a mistake!" Gu Shun on the tower was shocked. He leaned forward involuntarily, almost leaning on the broken low wall. He looked straight at the cavalry fighting among the barbarian infantry below, patted the stone brick with regret, and his face showed his unbearable color. Most of the Knights charging below are soldiers of his black flag army. He originally wanted to use cavalry to break up the formation of barbarian infantry and expand the results, but he ignored the physical fitness and height advantage of barbarian infantry, and his fighting power is much higher than that of cavalry... Once the other side''s formation remains intact, his 8000 cavalry will be like moths to the fire!


    At this time, a pretty figure suddenly appeared in the barbarian soldiers'' battle line. The flying skirt feet were just a glimpse. With his right hand, he stabbed a dagger through a barbarian commander''s brain. With a wrong step, he cut off a flag and turned into a strong wind to the next barbarian commander, among hundreds of thousands of troops, She is like the wind that brings death. It''s hard to catch, but it''s like entering into a world without people. Clean, neat and cold-blooded, Gu fan has no doubt that it is the most suitable means to kill people on the battlefield. The flower of death blooms wantonly under her hands with splashing blood.


    With Gu fan''s last dark chess, the congenital killer Huan Lingyue appears in the sky, and the comprehensive counterattack officially begins!


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack Because huanlingyue came and went like the wind, no one knew how many soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty appeared in the rear. They saw the banners covering the sky on the mountains behind them, and the commanders were killed one by one. The banners fell one by one. Suddenly, a sense of inexplicable fear came to the hearts of the soldiers.


    Many of these soldiers were slaves, and they were forced to the battlefield by the nobles. At this time, when the nobles died, who was willing to give up their lives and retreat one after another. However, the front line was blocked by the cavalry of the black flag army of the Beidou Dynasty, and they were fighting, but the rear army was in chaos. There were soldiers coming forward, but they were not charging, but retreating! Those retreating soldiers almost added fuel and vinegar to bring a more terrible news: there was an army in the Beidou dynasty that had surrounded the barbarian army, and there were at least Shen Tian level masters in the battle!


    "What''s the matter? What happened? " The Barbarian Chieftain in the central army tent heard that there was a lot of noise and chaos outside. He could not help coming out of the tent and wanted to see what happened. On the rear front, countless soldiers rushed towards the tent, but they did not have the morale to charge. Instead, they abandoned their armor and stepped back.


    "Don''t retreat, stop them!" As the commander of the central army, Yan Kejun, who broke out of the barracks, saw at a glance that such a wave would inevitably bring down the army, and must stop the rout. This is also an important reason why the army of the Beidou Dynasty collapsed at the beginning of the battle with the barbarians.


    "All go back, and one more step will kill you!" One thousand of the most elite bodyguards of the huaiguang department immediately put their swords forward and immediately knocked down hundreds of retreating rout soldiers.


    "The rear army is coming!" I don''t know who yelled in the army. The barbarian soldiers who had been controlled before suddenly rushed forward like jueti''s flood again. A thousand bodyguards couldn''t stop nearly 100000 barbarian soldiers. After killing dozens of people, they were immediately buried in the crowd.


    "Shoot, stop them! Shoot, stop them Yan Kejun and several other chiefs around him were surprised. They quickly ordered all the soldiers in the Chinese army camp to shoot random arrows and throw flying axes at the rout soldiers. After such a round of random attacks, the already chaotic military formation became more chaotic. The barbarian soldiers could not retreat or advance. Some of them were pushed to the ground and trampled into meat sauce, Some of them were hit by liuya and killed Jiuquan. At last, some soldiers just sat down in the same place, hugged their heads and burst into tears because of despair.


    In such a scene, Huan Lingyue naturally saw her figure flying over the position of the barbarian Chinese army. With a simple chop, she saw the flag of the Chinese Army broken. Her step was wrong, but her figure was flying over the camp towards the front line.


    At the moment when the flag of Xingtian God broke and fell to the ground, "the flag of Chinese army fell! The camp has fallen! We''re done! " Cried the soldier at the front in despair.


    "The flag of the great God of torture has fallen, and we have been abandoned by the great God!" Said the soldier in a mournful tone.


    The infantry phalanx, which was still entangled with the cavalry of the Beidou Dynasty, suddenly broke up, and many soldiers were killed by the cavalry''s saber in a moment of distraction.


    The soldiers of the rear army were also shocked when they saw the flag fall.


    "Lincang City counterattacks! All the Shun heavenly troops are out! "


    "The armies on the left and right wings have been completely wiped out!"


    "The two strong stars of the Beidou Dynasty have taken action!"


    "We''re done! The God of torture has abandoned us


    These rumors almost hit the morale of the barbarians. Suddenly, the Chinese Army spread to the Chinese army, the Chinese Army spread to the former army, and the former army spread to the Chinese army. The huge barbarian front collapsed in front of the rumors!


    All the soldiers no longer obey any orders, but rely on their survival instinct to run towards the safe direction in their mind. Weapons, armor, and all the things that hinder their escape are discarded as burdens. The cavalry on the horse no longer cares about the life or death of their companions, but directly tramples on the body of ordinary barbarian soldiers, and hundreds of thousands of troops trample on each other, All of a sudden, there were countless deaths and injuries.


    "Go Gu Shun on the tower yelled. All the soldiers who could fight in Lincang City ran down the tower with weapons, shouting and killing them from the gate. At this time, two huge breath shrouded in the sky of Lincang City, two figures, one is a little thin, the other is like an iron tower, standing in the sky not far away. Almost coincidentally, the two men looked at the boy stepping on the void, wearing silver chain armor, breathing deeply, as if everything was under his controlˇ° Deputy commander Yan, I think we are worried too much. " Ming Hui said with a bitter smile and a look at Yan Longjunˇ° The second son of the ancient family is a natural genius. He can defeat 300000 troops with 20000 troops. It''s terrible! " When Yan Longjun saw the barbarian soldiers who were defeated like a landslide below, he couldn''t help taking a breath, "tiger father has no dog son! If he is allowed to take charge of the Shuntian army, I''m afraid that there will be another famous general in Southwest China who will suppress the he people. This purple barbarian will never turn over! " Yan Longjun, a southerner, is like the Zili barbarians. At this time, he can''t help feeling hurt. Just then, a voice rang in their ears: "how long are you going to watch the excitement?" Ming Hui immediately recognized that the voice was made by Gu fan. He looked at Yan Longjun with a smile and said, "this boy is really cheap!" Yan Longjun nodded, but an order was given to the gray flag army and guards outside Lincang Cityˇ° Listen to the order of cloud riding captain Gu fan of the red flag and fight the enemy bravelyˇ° Yes, sir Ten thousand gray flag soldiers and thousands of elite guards answered in unison that this new force marched into Lincang City, formed a square array with the troops stationed in the city, and pressed against the barbariansˇ° With this person, you and I can rest easy. " Ming Hui said with a smile to Yan Longjunˇ° Commander Ming Hui, you and I have nothing to worry about. I''m afraid some people can''t sleep at night! " There was a rare sneer on Yan Longjun''s face. Ming Hui immediately understood and laughed with Yan Longjun.

 Chapter 124

    With the total collapse of the barbarian army, the camp in the middle was in chaos.


    "Chief, the enemy is coming to help!" The guard snatched a horse and led it to Yan Kejun, saying in a loud voice: "please get on the horse, and we will protect you to the death!"


    At this time, the chief of huaiguang Department looked at the barbarian soldiers who were fleeing from the battlefield like a tide ebbing. He seemed to be trapped in the illusion of victory just now. After a long time, he suddenly held out his hand in mid air and waved it vigorously, saying: "go, go, go, go! Break them The guard hurried forward to stop Yan Kejun, but the chief still waved his hands like a madman and cried out: "rush to Dali! Soldiers, rush to Dali His hands stretched out to the sky and howled like a Madman: "Yansong, you old guy, see? I entered Dali City before you! What are you? " After that, he raised his head, spread his hair like a madman, broke away from the guard''s block, stretched out his hands, tore his luxurious brocade robe, and laughed wildly: "ha ha ha ha ha ha... Yansong, I want you to kneel in front of me... Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha... I''ve entered Dali city! I''m a tribal hero! Ha ha ha... "He blundered and ran along the wave of rout, laughing wildly. Just then, there was a thunderbolt in mid air, which seemed to be the loud noise made by several sky level masters fighting with the power of stars. Then the whole sky was filled with rain, and in an instant, it turned from falling rain to pouring rain.


    God seems to be crazy. The big raindrops hit all the soldiers'' faces, shoulders, hands, and all the bare skin. The pain is like a knife cut. In the heavy rain, Yan Kejun, who rushed to the distance, finally turned into a lonely shadow, fell into the muddy water, and was never able to stand up again. However, the bodyguards stood in the heavy rain, stupefied for a long time, and finally someone responded: "the chief is crazy!"


    When some of them came up to help Yan Kejun, they found that the chief was face down in the mud and his clothes were covered with mud. What made them feel even more terrible was that the chief had stopped breathing.


    The commander-in-chief of the central army is crazy. The army is finished! Almost at the same time, all the people who witnessed this predicted such disastrous consequences in their minds. In the half of the torrential rain, the flag pole of Xingtian battle flag was hung. Countless drops of water mixed and rolled down, gathered into a gurgling clear stream, outlined on the Xingtian battle flag which fell on the ground and was completely wet.


    "Is divine punishment really the divine punishment of the great God of torture?" A tribal chief next to him was drenched in the cold wind and rain, and his teeth were shivering from the cold or fear. Three hundred thousand troops were defeated by less than thirty thousand enemy troops, and our side lost our experts one after another. It''s a strange thing to know that the rainstorm comes suddenly before the rainy season in Southwest China.


    At the same time, in the middle of the sky, after Ming Hui and Yan Longjun joined the battle group, the balance of power had been completely broken. After seeing Shen Tian''s companions around him being directly attacked by Gu fan with Huagu Longquan, his fighting will had completely collapsed. The only remaining idea in his mind was to escape! The farther away from this demon like teenager, the better!


    After Gu fan''s Jingkui sword has absorbed all the energy of another Shen Tian level warrior''s xingxuan, where will he let go the Shen Tian level bait in front of him? Gu fan took a deep breath. The red and blue swords came out of his body, suspended behind him, and suddenly detonated the defensive wall. His body method increased eight times. Gu fan''s body was like a meteor, chasing the path of the Shen Tian level warrior.


    Seeing that Gu fan''s speed had been raised to such a terrible level, Shen Tian''s warrior was shocked. He quickly summoned Xing Xuan to speed up his body again by burning the power of the stars. Gu fan didn''t catch up with him. The two lights were like two electric beasts crossing the sky and disappeared in a moment.


    Seeing that Shen Tian''s warriors are running away, those inborn warriors have no courage to fight again. It''s not easy for everyone to reach the congenital level of cultivation. They have suffered a lot and experienced countless hardships. Who is willing to explain here in vain? All of a sudden, the last four congenial warriors scattered, representing the barbarian front, from the top to the bottom of the total collapse!


    Gu fan chased the figure, but he didn''t know how many mountains he had leaped. Finally, the star power of Shen Tian level warrior was gradually exhausted, and his speed slowed down involuntarily. Gu fan finally had a chance to get close to it.


    Although Gu fan was very tired after all, he only relied on the power of detonating the extreme wall to improve his speed. What he consumed was the Qi of heaven and earth, but what the other side consumed was the power of stars produced by Xing Xuan. If he used a little, it would be less, and it would be very difficult to recover, just like Gu fan consumed strength, but the other side consumed blood, The difference is self-evident.


    When Gu fan arrived at the distance of 100 feet behind the Shen Tian level, he finally clenched his teeth, clenched his fists with both hands, and a dragon chant rang through the sky and the earth. Two ferocious dragons with purple scales came out from behind Gu fan, and flew left and right to the Shen Tian level warrior in front of him.


    After Gu fan''s strength reached the congenital level, the first thing to improve was this set of Huagu dragon boxing, which was often used. Like yechen who had taken jiuzhuan magic pill at the beginning, he promoted a purple dragon to two dragon phantoms, and his strength naturally increased.


    Shen Tian''s warrior naturally felt the crisis behind him. His body almost made a 360 degree rotation in mid air. He threw a sword shaped magic weapon and flew to the virtual shadow of a purple dragon, whistling and stabbing the dragon''s jaw. Just when Jiaolong was in pain, Shen Tian''s body suddenly sank. He fell from the gap Jiaolong had just given up. He staggered a few steps and stood firm. But Gu fan made a fist and rushed forward. The purple dragon immediately twisted its snake like body and flew down to the Shen Tian level warrior. The Shen Tian level warrior seems to be a soldier, facing the two murderous purple dragons. Knowing that he has no hope of escape, he has to summon a red round blade and long handle Tomahawk to stand firm and be ready to fight Gu fan. Gu fan was not surprised to see that Shen Tian level warrior finally gave up his escape and stood firm to fight the last battle. After the previous desperate pursuit, Shen Tian level warrior''s strength has dropped to a star Xuan due to his continuous release of the power of the stars. However, Gu fan has consumed some of the energy of heaven and earth, and his strength is still in the heyday of a star Xuan. In contrast, Gu fan''s advantage is very obvious. Shen Tian''s warrior wields his battle axe. A bloody shadow of the axe is standing in front of the purple dragon. However, in front of the purple dragon, Gu fan''s attack, which does not infuse the power of the stars, does very limited damage. When he saw that the shadow of the axe was smashed, his heart sank and he was in despair. He asked Gu fan in the sky, "you and I have no grudge in the past, but we have no grudge recently. Why do you force me to do so?" Gu fan also replied that two purple dragons, one on the left and one on the right, took the man and leftˇ° "Zheng The defensive wall is broken, and the purple dragon drives straight into it, piercing through his chest. In a scream, the Shen Tian level warrior''s body broke apart under the impact of Huagu Longquan, and his body fell forward on his knees. Gu fan took a deep breath, introduced the air of heaven and earth, and quickly replenished his consumed physical strength. He used the method of "walking on eight wasteland" to detonate the pole wall, catch up with the Shen Tian level warrior, and then released the strengthened Huagu dragon boxing, which also caused a huge loss of physical strength. At this moment, he suddenly raised his head, and saw a dozen figures in blue and purple vestments, fluttering from a distance. Gu fan once observed the hundred Li wings of Zichen hall nearby, and naturally recognized this kind of Dharma suit. Moreover, this kind of Dharma suit has thunder mark on the skirt, which is easy to recognizeˇ° Well, there are people from Zichen hallˇ° Zijin Mountain is far away from the southwest. It takes ten days and nights without stopping. What are these people doing here? " When Gu fan noticed this pedestrian, these people also noticed him. At this time, Gu fan was wearing the Silver Chain Armor of the generals of the Beidou Dynasty, standing on a rock. In front of him was the body of a warrior dressed in purple barbarian costume, which was very conspicuous in the wildernessˇ° They should be from the imperial court! " One of these people, a fair faced man, looked at Gu fan in an unfriendly wayˇ° It is said that Beidou Dynasty is fighting with Zili barbarians recently, and it is normal to fight each other. " Another explained in a voiceˇ° "Why don''t we..." the man looked at Gu fan coldly and said, "the eagle dogs of the imperial court are always waiting for us."ˇ° Don''t make trouble. " Beside the white man, a 28-year-old young friar was carrying a long sword wrapped with purple electricity behind him. At first sight, it was not ordinary. He stretched out his hand and pulled the young disciple for a while, and whispered to him, "don''t underestimate this man. I see that he is deliberately astringent and his breath is so strong, And... "He stopped for a moment and said," judging from his armor, it''s the style of the leader of the Beidou Dynasty. His strength may reach the level of heaven. Even if he doesn''t reach the star level, it''s almost the same. It''s better not to make a fuss! " A woman in plain white beside the young disciple frowned and saidˇ° Secular people, why do you care so much about him? We''d better hurry over and explore the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. There are a lot of ghost scholars and Yuan friars gathered there. They say that everyone is coveting the elixir of immortality. If we go late, we will be in trouble. " When they heard the words, they all nodded and said yes. They no longer cared about Gu fan. They jumped over his head and flew all the way to the West.

 Chapter 125

    Gu fan seems to be careless. In fact, his ears stand up and he has heard their conversation clearlyˇ° The word "medicine for immortality" is directly sent to Gu fan''s ears. His previous life experience shows that the legend of medicine for immortality was made by the emperor of heaven, who once granted Fuxi the great God to prolong his life and govern the world. Later, it was said that Fuxi stored the elixir in the Tiandi treasure house in the purple swamp, and put a seal on it to guard it.


    "Unfortunately, the elixir is too overbearing. It''s not enough. It doesn''t work. Even if the star level is strong, it will explode and die if it is not handled properly. I can''t use it when I''m in my hands. " Gu Fan said a little discouraged. If he had been the star hero of the previous life, he would have been happy to grab the elixir of immortality.


    "It''s better to be practical." Gu fan sighed. Naturally, his eyes were attracted by the body of the Shen Tian level warrior. He squatted down and carefully felt his pocket. But in a moment, Gu fan smilingly turned out two secrets from the Shen Tian level warrior''s pocket, a bottle of Chinese medicine, five or six bottles of inferior medicine, a bloody long handled battle axe, and the magic weapon in the shape of a flying sword. The magic weapon has lost the support of the master''s spirit of heaven and earth, and has become dull. Gu fan saw that the word "wind and rain" was written on the body of the long sword. He knew it was not an ordinary flying sword. He sat down cross legged, reached out and bit his fingertips, dripping a drop of blood. But in a quarter of an hour, he summoned the red and blue double swords, and then he refined the sword and put it into his body. The quality of the long handle battle axe was not bad. Gu fan simply took it into his body, Right as a prop for self explosion in the future.


    Who knows, in the 15 minutes of the ancient time, people from different sects in different clothes moved westward.


    Gu fan''s eyes twinkled, thought for a while, and said with a smileˇ° Since there are so many people coming, it''s better to join in the fun! "


    Gu fan rose in the air, summoned the red and blue double swords to detonate the polar wall, and used the method of "walking on the eight wastelands" to drive westward. The more westward, the more desolate, like a desert in general, the earth bare, ups and downs, a vast landscape.


    "Well? Why is it missing? " Gu fan chased a group of sectarians from afar. Suddenly, in the blink of an eye, they disappeared. Gu fan speeded up immediately, and stopped at the last place where they disappeared. This area, are some low hills, standing in the air, a panoramic view. Those people disappearedˇ° It''s strange that these people are not fast enough to disappear out of thin air. " Gu fan bowed his head to meditate. Suddenly, he felt a move in his heart. He stood in the last place where the people of those sects disappeared and reached forward. I saw a ripple like chair in the air, and the scenery in front of me became blurred. The palm stretched out about three feet, Gu fan immediately felt, touched a layer of hard film, and then forward, it could not move forward, as if it was a mountain.


    "There are prohibitions!" In Gu fan''s Tianmo Baojian, ye Xuanji, the demon killer, once mentioned that many big sects have mountain gates to forbid people from entering. In fact, this kind of mechanism is not difficult to set up or break down, which is equivalent to a cover up. Sure enough, Gu fansong opened his hand, the ripples disappeared, and everything returned to normalˇ° It''s really forbidden at the mountain gate! " Gu fan hummed coldly. This time, he consciously drove the sword of killing gods and chopping demons in his body for a while. He saw a red sword "whoosh" and split the prohibition into a small mouth. Gu fan stepped forward, and immediately felt entangled by a circle of water waves and dispersed in the surrounding air. The surrounding scenes were like countless pieces broken and overlapped, Even slightly dizzy because of the rapid change of the scenery. When he fixed his eyes, he saw that there was another space around him.


    It''s like another dark and ancient space, vast and boundless. You can''t see the edge at a glance. The sky is full of dark clouds, and only a little weak sky light comes down from the clouds to illuminate the dark space. In a swamp, countless poisonous scorpions, giant snakes, all kinds of strange poisonous beasts inhabit in it. In the center of this space, there is a huge tree standing for thousands of years, which seems to be a huge mountain range connecting with the sky. It stretches across the earth, emitting a sense of boundlessness, atmosphere, ancient and sacred.


    At this time, a golden light came out from the giant wood and gradually illuminated the whole space. However, the fog around the giant wood seemed to have no sign of dispersing, as if the layers of fog had coexisted with the space since ancient times.


    Gu fan saw countless monks staying in the void, like termites all over the sky, chatting with each other excitedly, but most of the words came from him were "the giant wood has begun to release the golden pillar of light, and the treasure house of heaven is about to open." However, some of them looked sinister, just looked at the monks coldly and didn''t speak. It was obvious that they had other ideas.


    Gu fan''s principle is to do things with a high profile and behave with a low profile. Seeing so many sectarian friars in the sky, his armor of the generals of the Beidou Dynasty is as striking as an apple in a basket of eggs. So he sank into the elixir field, and his body slowly fell to the ground. With a move in his mind, he put the Silver Chain Armor mixed with tianxiaoqi iron into his body, revealing a set of black lining robes inside. Generally, the Guishi practitioners are still dark, but the dark pleated robes of Gufan are not so conspicuous.


    Gu fan walked a hundred steps in the jungle below, and a wall stood in front of him! It was a wooden wall. The rough texture of the trees, hard and slightly cracked, suddenly stretched out from the depth of the fog. A wooden wall as high as three feet, strong and powerful as a dragon, crossed the huge wood forest and deeply penetrated into the soil. The white fog gradually dispersed in front of us, and then slowly condensed behind us. The wooden wall in front of us was getting higher and higher, and it was becoming more and more thick. It gradually became a circular shape, and the height was also rising slowly. Finally, at the height of six feet, at the end of the wooden wall, Gu fan''s body also stopped. This huge wooden wall, at the end of the fog, harmoniously integrates into a larger object. That huge wooden wall is a tree root... The whole space is made up of this huge tree! He gasped because he was too surprised. Then he suddenly raised his head. His eyes, like the light passing through the fog, ran away and went straight up. It was like a bolt of lightning in the silent place, a roar, and the whole forest trembled. What appeared in front of him was a huge tree beyond his imagination. The trunk was too thick to see the edge in the fog. The trunk wrapped by the rough bark, like a huge hill, towered straight to the sky, and it was like getting into the clouds! Human is like a mole ant, which is insignificant before the giant tree.

 Chapter 126

    What would it look like to see a huge tree whose root is as high as six feet?


    Gu fan, looking at the huge wood in front of him, suddenly said with a smile, "there are all kinds of wonders in the world. We are really frogs in the bottom of the well. let''s go! Let me have a good look at the tree


    Gu fan suddenly got up, the foot of the wind, a moment later, half inclined up, issued a light whistle, with the sound of breaking the air, a figure straight up into the sky, into the layers of fog.


    The strong wind blows on my face, because it is very fast and sharp. In this fog, it seems to be a kind of illusory place. Gu fan flies up along the incredible huge tree in front of him. Now he has been flying for half an hour, but the fog has not dissipated. I really doubt that it will be connected with the clouds in the sky.


    At the same time, Gu fan also noticed that the trunk of the giant tree in front of him had gradually changed. On the ground, nature is the bottom of the giant tree, which is too thick to imagine. On the top of the tree, there is nothing but the rough bark.


    But after flying for a long time, branches have gradually appeared on the giant tree, and the most striking thing is a kind of strange plant that twines on the trunk like vines, crisscross, with huge leaves. At the top of the branches and leaves, there are colorful flowers, red, yellow, orange and purple, which are beautiful and fluttering in the wind, There seems to be a faint fragrance.


    But until now, he still can''t see how thick the trunk of this huge tree is?


    The wonder of nature is really incredible. I''m afraid that this strange tree in front of us is so huge only when it is tens of millions of years old!


    Gu fan stopped, stepped on a tree trunk, looked up, and saw the sky was blue, cloudless and clear, and the white fog at his feet wrapped around the giant tree in front of him. The closer he got to the tree, the thicker the fog became.


    Even in such a high place, the trunk of this huge tree in front of him is still 100 Zhang thick. When we think of the distance from the ground to the present, what we are facing is not a tree, but a towering mountain!


    However, it is clearly a tree.


    Moreover, it still stretches up, and above the huge trunk, in addition to the equally astonishing branches, it still stretches straight into the sky.


    This giant tree seems to be the ladder to the sky in ancient legend, straight up to the sky!


    Looking down at the distant sky, Gu fan saw that most of the monks were in the distant sky, looking here from time to time, but no one was near the huge tree, as if they were anxiously waiting for something. According to Gu fan''s last experience in searching for the heaven level magic weapon Bazhen Lingshi in yunmengze, it should be that the time for the birth of the elixir of immortality has not arrived, so no one dares to approach it easily. However, Gu fan used his own breath to explore the practitioners within ten miles around him, but found that there were almost no strong ones in the star level, and the most important one was the all sky level strength. Even if these people got the elixir of immortality, they were far away from the star level, let alone the star level. Then the possibility of the second guess is very big. These monks in the lower star stage didn''t come for the elixir of immortality, but for other precious pills, magic weapons and ancient secret collections in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven.


    Gu fan, who has reached a level of xingxuan at the congenital level, is already gifted in the military, but he is not so conspicuous among these dense sectarian friars. Shen Tian level has one star Xuan and even two stars Xuan. There are many sky level masters with three to six stars Xuan. Those friars with five star Xuan, for Gu fan, a kind of innate martial arts, can almost effortlessly blow up directly. Gu fan doesn''t want to fight these guys unless he has to.


    "When the treasure house of the emperor of heaven is opened, these friars will rush up and rob the treasures in it." Gu fan thought about Tao in his heartˇ° I don''t want to fight with them, so that I won''t get hurt in the chaos, and then I will rob and kill some unfortunate ghosts who fall behind, or I will rob some treasures from sanxiu. "


    After making up his mind, Gu fan sat down on the tree trunk and waited for the opening of the treasure house. According to what the monks said when he just entered the space, the heaven and earth glory, which symbolizes the birth of the elixir of immortality, has already appeared on the giant wood, which means that there are at most three to five days left for the birth of the elixir of immortality.


    It happened that Gu fan had just broken through to the congenital level, and he had not yet had time to consolidate his foundation on the battlefield. At the same time, his strength reached the congenital level, and he had all kinds of unique characteristics and powers, which need to be explored by Gu fan himself. At this moment, Gu fan suddenly smelled the fragrance in the air. He got up, followed the fragrance, walked hundreds of steps, and finally stopped in front of a bunch of strange flowers.


    The huge wood is covered with moss, and on the moss are three or five clusters of dark purple Ganoderma lucidum, from which the refreshing fragrance must be emitted. However, Gu fan knew that not all the things that exude refreshing fragrance are good things. For example, the corpse scented konjac and corpse fungus mushrooms that he knew not only exude fragrance, but also camouflage the auspicious appearance of natural resources and local treasures. They look harmless to people. In fact, the poison can pierce the intestines, and even turn the user into a walking corpse guarding the herbs, which is extremely terrible.


    Since then, Gu fan has kept an eye on the purple Ganoderma lucidum. There is a lilac flower on the Ganoderma lucidum, green on the top and white on the bottom. The petals haven''t expanded yet, and the end is a little strange. Gu fan thought at this time: "this grass parasitizes on the Ganoderma lucidum fairy grass. It blooms and bears fruit. There is no doubt that Ganoderma lucidum should be the fresh fruit of the elixir." Gu fan looked around and was about to pick it, but he suddenly felt that something was ringing behind him. Gu fan was not surprised, but he was determined. Sure enough, there is something to guard this elixir! If not, Gu fan would be more careful and think that the Ganoderma lucidum would be poisonous, because there is no free lunch in the world. Since there is something to protect the Ganoderma lucidum, it''s good to do it! Almost in an instant, Gu fan turned around in the air, stabbed out the sword in his hand, and a pure and mellow sword Qi appeared in the void, stabbing at the hidden direction of the thing. This kind of time, pay attention to is preemptive, take the lead to find the other side, immediately can bring great advantage. I only heard the sound of the branches breaking in that direction, and then a low voice roared, as if the leaves on the tree crown were shakingˇ° There you are Gufan''s pure and upright sword has not dissipated yet. It''s a bloody sword. It''s like a river of blood. It''s full of evil. This time, it''s no longer a roar, it''s a scream. It seems that the second bloody sword of killing the gods and killing the demons will do great harm to it, The thing guarding the herb finally struggled to emerge from the trees. Gu fan was surprised at first, but he was overjoyedˇ° I really don''t think that after I was promoted to congenial level, I consumed too much power to condense a second star Xuan. Recently, I just had a great fortune. The herb actually came to my door by itself! " Because Gu fan saw that the Ganoderma lucidum was actually a wooden monster, that is, the herb of fairy grass absorbed the essence of sun and moon after thousands of years. The wood demon is nearly 100 feet tall, and his hands and feet are nearly 10 meters long. The crown of the tree on his head seems to be a clump of trees. His strong branches turn into six powerful arms and stretch out majestically. At this time, he is injured by Gu fan''s killing God and chopping magic sword formula and has fallen into a state of irritabilityˇ° It seems to be Jianmu! " Gu fan skilfully avoided the heavy fist of the wood demon, and identified the species of the wood demon with great interestˇ° It''s the first time I''ve seen such a tall building. I''m afraid it will be about 5000 years! The essence of the sun and the moon must be a lot. If you melt it, you may not get any more aura than ice and fire. Gu fan''s foot gently touched the wood demon''s arm. After stepping on it for several steps, his body appeared on the wood demon''s shoulder. With a light smile, the long sword in his hand chopped off a black sword against one of the wood demon''s armsˇ° People... Class... Die! " On the one hand, the wood demon suffered from pain. On the other hand, although the human beings before meeting were small, they were extremely agile and couldn''t fight at all. They couldn''t help getting upsetˇ° It depends on whether you have the ability or not! " Gu fan repeatedly used his sword to cut the hard skin of the Jianmu demon, but he did not use the magic sword to kill the gods. This kind of behavior was like making the Jianmu demon feel very painful, but he did not hurt his muscles and bones, which made him in a state of extreme anger. He repeatedly used his fists, and the huge and thick branches turned into six arms, Gu fan''s body was full of holes, but Gu fan was not damagedˇ° Shoot The wood demon could not help roaring when he saw that he could not hurt Gu fan. Suddenly, all the leaves on the tree crown turned into sharp blades and shot at Gu fanˇ° That''s what you''re waiting for! " Gu fan laughs and stabilizes himself in the air. The surrounding space collapses suddenly. In the dark space, a silver white star Xuan keeps spinning, sending out a huge threat. It immediately breaks up the flying leaves around him. The aura of Jianmu leaves gathers into a clear stream and slowly flows into Gu fan''s body. Gu fan knows that after using this move, he can see that the spirit of Jianmu leaves is strong, Jianmu demon''s physical strength has been reduced to the lowest point, this time, is also his best chance to refine his hand.

 Chapter 127

    "Refining it for me!" Gu fan drank, stretched his right hand forward and made a seal script. He was flying to Jianmu demon''s face. Jianmu demon''s huge body subconsciously stepped back and seemed to want to escape. But the huge body''s flexibility was too poor. Where could he escape? When Gu fan saw that the seal script was in place, he suddenly summoned the red and blue double swords of the original seal script. Countless seal scripts seemed like tadpoles swimming in the void. In a moment, they completely covered the Jianmu demon. It seemed that the Jianmu demon still wanted to struggle, but the more he struggled, the more tightly the seal script stuck.


    Gu fan takes a deep breath, and the star Xuan behind him suddenly reverses. The great power of the stars is transmitted to the seal script through the star Xuan. With the help of the power of the stars, Gu fan sends out the seal script, and the red and blue double swords are shining. A moment later, the Jianmu demon''s body is emitting black smoke, After being purified by the seal script, it soon turned into one mellow aura after another and poured into Gufan''s body. Although Gu fan had the refining ability when he reached the quintessence level, it was the first time that he used refining in actual combat. Unexpectedly, he was able to completely refine the opponent into aura. It was an unexpected surprise.


    "Good fellow! It''s so powerful that it''s equivalent to top grade pills! " Gu fan, while refining, bloomed happily in his heart. A moment later, Jianmu demon''s body had shrunk by more than half, but he roared repeatedly in the seal script, which seemed to be quite unwilling. Where would Gu fan allow him to leave? A great force surged from his body, instantly refining the Jianmu demon who was three or five people tall. As the Jianmu demon''s body turned into a pile of dried up tree trunks, all the seal characters summoned by Gu fan glowed together, and came back to him with rolling aura. Then a light green yuan Dan also slowly fell in the hands of Gu fanˇ° Jianmu demon''s Benming Yuandan is not as good as Huashe''s, but its quality is also good. " Gu fan took a look in his hand and put it into his arms. As soon as he sank, he fell on the tree trunk again. He reached out and picked down the three purple Ganoderma lucidum. He put them into his arms and never left. In the place where Ganoderma lucidum grows, sit cross legged and close your eyes to meditate.


    After stepping into the congenital level, the first thing that needs to be improved is the quality of the spirit of heaven. After Gu fan''s meditation, he called out the spirit of heaven. The figure came out of Gu fan''s body slowly, opened his black eyes and asked slowly, "brother, do you call me?"


    Gu fan didn''t answer. He held up a formula with both hands. The majestic aura absorbed by the refining Jianmu demon just now turned from his body into a rainbow and poured into the body of the spirit of heaven. According to the records in Tianmo Baojian, the cultivation of tianhun is not only related to the cultivation of martial arts, but also has many differences. The cultivation of martial arts is nine fold, and above the heaven is the star level. Because tianhun directly communicates with the Qi of heaven and earth and serves as the medium for martial arts to connect with the vast starry sky, the direct communication between heaven and earth is divided by jiuxiao level, from low to high is taixiao, Zixiao, Zhenxiao, Yuxiao, Jingxiao, danxiao, Bixiao, Qingxiao and the final Shenxiao!


    After all, Gu fan was also a strong warrior in his previous life. It is very important to know that the strength of the spirit of heaven is related to whether the warrior can pass through the star field and promote to the star level. Only after the heaven soul level reaches Yuxiao, can the soul of the warrior open the door to the star realm! After the quality of tianhun is improved to Zixiao, it will have one more magic power for each level. This kind of magic power is often beyond the cultivation of martial arts, and even the change skill that some demon families can use is also in the scope of tianhun magic power.


    In the "magic of heaven", we also mentioned such a hearsay, that is, the sky spirit of training to the Bi Xiao level can be coagulated into an entity, thus becoming the embodiment of the warrior''s body. Some strange souls are capable of harnessing the essence of the sun and moon, and even on the Warriors themselves.


    Tian Hun frowned at first. When he knew that Gu fan was helping himself to improve his strength, he let go of his vigilance and sat down cross legged like Gu fan. He let the aura transmitted by Gu fan circulate around his body, and even attracted a little air of heaven and earth as a supplement. Gu fan''s spirit of heaven is different from other people''s. his intelligence seems to be much higher than ordinary spirit of heaven, and his self-consciousness is very strong. He doesn''t treat Gu fan as the master, but as the twin brother. Gu fan himself has never heard of this, and he feels strange. But the difference between heaven and soul made it very difficult for Gu fan to improve the quality of heaven and soul.


    Gu fan sat with the spirit of heaven and meditated for a whole day, completely instilling the aura into the spirit of heaven from his body.


    If the aura of a giant demon of Jianmu is used to cultivate the spirit of an ordinary warrior, it is possible to go directly across the sky and into the purple sky. But Gu fan''s spirit seems to be too strong to be promoted to Zixiao.


    Gu fan felt a purple Ganoderma lucidum in his arms, tore off a piece and put it into his mouth. Suddenly, his aura poured into the elixir field. This is just a piece of purple Ganoderma lucidum, and the aura produced is one third of the aura of Jianmu demon!


    "This purple ganoderma is not known what kind of xenograft. It is so smart that it is indeed absorbed by the essence of Shenmu." Gu fan exclaimed in his heart and closed his eyes again. A clear stream of Qi formed from his body and poured into the body of the spirit of heaven. The spirit of heaven made several Dharma Seals with his hands in succession. It seemed that he wanted to stabilize the force that poured into his body. Then he began to consciously use this force to attack the barrier and bottleneck of his whole body.


    Gu fan was surprised to see that Tian Hun consciously used the power input into his body. According to his previous cognition, Tian Hun''s intelligence was quite low before Yuxiao. His cognition was nothing more than obeying orders and providing power. Even the Tian Hun cultivated by Gu fan in the previous life was the same. This resulted in the fact that when the martial arts sent power to upgrade Tian Hun, It''s a lot of waste. Many martial arts practitioners mistakenly regard the cultivation of heavenly soul as a burden before they reach the star level. They don''t realize it until after the star level. Ancient and modern people would not make such mistakes, so they took out a lot of aura to practice. At last, a moment after the second force was injected into the body of tianhun, Gufan''s tianhun suddenly raised to the sky and roared, and his body gradually became transparent. A breath of heaven and earth came down from the sky, but the green light from his whole body was like half of glass, inch by inch, and then a circle of purple light came out, reflecting on Gufan''s face. In that purple light, a faint purple halo appeared on the soul of heaven, which quickly turned into an entity and became a layer of purple armor. The style of the armor was a little crude, without any extra patterns and pendants, but Gu fan had no doubt about the defensive ability of the armor. This is the cultivation direction that Gu fan chose for the spirit of heaven. Attack, defense or qi, blood and essence. When cultivating the attacking spirit of heaven, it condenses weapons with each level. It can be summoned by the noumenon and has a bonus effect on the attack of noumenon. Defense is armor. Choose Qi, blood and essence. With each level of improvement, the recovery ability and meditation effect of spirit and noumenon will be enhanced. Gu fan had witnessed in his previous life that the xingpo level warrior was in an invincible position by fighting against the three Xingjie strongmen tenaciously by virtue of the defensive spirit of danxiao. And this man is fan Suiyang, the famous Tiebi marquis in the army of the Beidou king. His fearfulness of defending is enough to make him invincible in the battle of the same level. Even Gu Yun, who has reached the danxiao level by cultivating and attacking the spirit of heaven, can only draw with him with his thirty-six chop Gang style. Therefore, in this life, Gu fan did not hesitate to cultivate and defend the spirit of heaven.

 Chapter 128

    In front of Gu fan, the purple light around him gradually became rich, condensed into armor, then faded again, and finally dissipated.


    Gu fan and Tian Hun were both relieved, but they heard Tian Hun sitting cross legged in front of Gu fan say: "brother, thank you for helping me!"


    Gu fan looked at the heavenly soul in front of him, who was very similar to himself. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer him.


    The spirit of heaven, whose strength has reached Zixiao, gives off a very different breath. Gu fan feels it for a moment and thinks that if the strength of the spirit of heaven is converted to the cultivation level of a warrior, it should have reached the level of Kuotang. Gu fan himself knows that the ordinary tianhun is upgraded from taixiao to Zixiao, and his starting strength is the quintessence of tianhun. No wonder it takes so much power to upgrade this tianhun to a higher level. It turns out that when he upgraded to a higher level, he directly reached the kuotan level.


    "Brother, I have a common spirit power at Zixiao level, which is an automatic protector of summoning armor. There should be stronger powers in the future. " It is obvious that the spirit of heaven knows that his current magic power is weak, and he is embarrassed to speak.


    Gu fan smiles a little, but he is very happy in his heart. As the opponents he meets are getting stronger and stronger, it has become more and more difficult for him to directly clean up his opponents in such a simple and crude way as before. Then, the skills of improving body methods and creating illusions, such as demon dance and walking on eight wastes, will be used frequently in combat. Gu fan didn''t pay much attention to practice before the eight wasteland walking method, so he is still at the initial stage of detonating the extreme wall and increasing the speed by eight times. If he takes some time to improve to the initial stage of "eight wasteland walking", increasing the speed by 15 times and producing virtual shadow separation, it is equivalent to blinking in the battlefield, and the success probability of sneak attack will be greatly increased. However, the problem that Huan Lingyue raised at the beginning still exists. In the confrontation between Zhuixing level masters, especially the current Shen Tian level and Chengtian level warriors, these warriors have the power of the stars, and it''s no problem to grasp the mountain and crack the sea. Therefore, those who have lost the defense of the extreme wall are too vulnerable.


    Although Gu fan found a bi shield, which could protect his body at the critical moment, the strength that Bi shield could bear was limited. For example, in the previous battle with Shen Tian level warrior, it was only a blow from Shen Tian level warrior, and Bi shield was smashed to pieces. When Gu fan was put into the body to warm and repair, he did not know when, If you have the protection of heaven soul armor, you can at least guarantee that you won''t be killed on the spot even if you don''t succeed in sneak attack and are attacked by the other party. This supernatural power of heaven and soul is very real to Gu fan. Moreover, in the face of many martial arts practitioners who didn''t pay attention to the cultivation of heavenly soul before the star stage, their heavenly soul still stays in the early stage of taixiao, or even lower. Their unique Zixiao heavenly soul also has great advantages.


    After being promoted to Zixiao, Tian Hun''s face showed a tired look and said to Gu fan, "brother, I''m a little tired. I''ll have a rest first."


    Gu fan nodded slightly. That day, the soul stood up and walked towards Gu fan. With each step, his body shrank a lot. When he came to Gu fan seven or eight steps in a row, Tian soul had become the size of only one finger. With one jump, he turned into a purple villain and returned to Gu fan''s body and sat firmly on the Dantian.


    Just at the moment when the spirit of heaven returned, Gu fan felt that his strength had risen a little bit, and he faintly condensed the second star Xuan, breaking through Shen Tian''s level and getting closer. Suddenly, Gu fan hears a light sound in his ear, which seems to be the Qingyue sound of the collision of huanpei.


    From far and near, slowly.


    Gu fan''s mind moved, and he searched in his body with his spiritual sense. Soon he had a surprise discovery: "the eight array spirit stone has responded!"


    This celestial level magic weapon began to react after Gu fan reached the congenital level and promoted the heavenly soul to Zixiao, instead of waiting for the star level. Gu fan guessed that it was because he had recognized the eight array spirit stone as the master. This arrogant weapon of heaven level was condescended to communicate with him two levels ahead of time.


    Gu fan tried to inject a wisp of heaven and earth into the eight array spirit stone. This time, it was not swallowed up, but let Gu fan''s breath explore the eight array spirit stone. Gu fan saw that there was not much conflict with the eight array spirit stone, so he tried to urge it. The stone fan began to rotate in Gu fan''s body when the air of heaven and earth poured in.


    Gu fan only felt that the Qi of heaven and earth that he had injected into the eight array spirit stone was instantly absorbed, and then the spirit stone began to actively absorb the Qi of heaven and earth from all the meridians in Gu fan''s body, flowing into the Dantian and into the eight array spirit stone.


    This guy has a big appetite!


    Gu fan murmured in his heart. His Qi of heaven and earth seemed to wake up the eight spirit stones just now, just like a greedy child. After eating one mouthful, he asked for a second. Although some helpless, Gu fan still closed his eyes and meditated, summoning xingxuan who was born to inject the power of the stars into the Bazhen spirit stone slowly.


    The eight array spirit Stone got the pure power of the stars from Gufan, and the speed of rotation was doubled, while Gufan also felt that the power of the stars was absorbed by the spirit stone, but the speed was more than doubled. Gu fan has a solid foundation. One star Xuan gathers more power than the other two. At this time, there is a hidden danger that the star Xuan will be weakened by the eight array spirit stone because the power of the star is consumed too fast.


    In order to wake up the eight spirit stones, it would be too uneconomic to dilute and dissipate the star Xuan which is hard to condense. Gu fan tore off a piece of purple Ganoderma lucidum and put it into his mouth. A powerful aura was immediately injected into Gu fan''s body. Through the purification of meridians, it was transformed into pure power and injected into Bazhen Lingshi.


    Finally, in the void in front of Gu fan, there is a flat, rotating picture of the eight trigrams of Taiji. With the rotation of the picture, a dense mist is transformed above the picture. After a moment, it becomes a human shape. I saw that the fog finally turned into the image of a chuiyu boy. The boy closed his eyes and meditated on the Tai Chi diagram. He looked a little similar to Gu fan. This must be the spirit of the eight array spirit stone. Gu fan was about to ask questions, but he saw that the boy opened his eyes, looked at Gu fan with his black eyes, and asked in a childish voice, "are you my master?" Gu fan nodded slightly. Who knows that the boy even nodded and said solemnly: "Oh... So you are the fool who wants to feed me with a star Xuan!" Gu fan couldn''t help but be afraid when he heard this sentence. He looked embarrassed and didn''t know what to say to answer himˇ° Ha ha... Have fun Seeing Gu fan''s embarrassment, the child could not help clapping Bai Nen''s little hand and laughing on the Tai Chi diagram.

 Chapter 129

    Gu fan was about to ask the Qi Ling for some secrets about the eight array spirit stone, but he heard the Qi Ling child say: "fortunately, you wake me up, so I''ll listen to you for the time being... But I can explain it in advance..." the child looked at Gu fan and said word by word: "I... Don''t... Help... You... Kill... People!"


    When Gu fan heard the last sentence, he couldn''t help laughing and nodded helplessly. Forget it... Just one more defense magic weapon.


    Before, Gu fan was worried that he didn''t have enough defensive magic weapons. Who knows that there were three pieces at once, the Bi shield, the heaven soul armor and the eight array spirit stone. To put it bluntly, now Gu fan has no defense against the same level of congenital martial arts, and the other side is afraid that they can''t hurt him.


    "Do you agree or not?" The child seemed to think that Gu fan''s nod was not enough, but he had to say it himselfˇ° Killing people is the most annoying thing. "


    "Well, I promise you, you don''t have to help me kill." Gu fan had no choice but to admit.


    "Well, I believe you." Qi Ling child looked at Gu fan naively and said that just as his voice fell, he saw two torrents of seal script coming out of the eight trigrams array. Then the whole eight trigrams array and Qi Ling child turned into small seal script and flew into Gu fan''s body.


    Gu fan suddenly felt that a wisp of thread was flying into his consciousness, twining between his mind and spirit, while the eight array spirit stone steadily fell into Gu fan''s Dantian, but the weak feeling of his whole body came to him irresistibly.


    At this time, it has been two days since Gu fan first came to this space. In these two days, although Gu fan absorbed the aura of Jianmu demon and three purple Ganoderma lucidum, he also promoted the level of tianhun and awakened the eight array spirit, which is almost equivalent consumption. Therefore, when Gu fan''s nerves relaxed, his tired feeling came to him irreversibly.


    Gu fan naturally would not be so careless that he fell asleep on the huge wood in the treasure house of the Heavenly Emperor. He had to sit down cross legged and meditate to recover his strength.


    But in a quarter of an hour, suddenly the whole huge wood shook slightly. Gu fan opened his eyes in a hurry.


    Above the sky, a blue and Purple Rainbow crossed from the sky and landed on the crown of the giant wood. It was like a rainbow bridge across the sky and built a bridge between the sky and the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. Beside the rainbow bridge, there was a dense purple auspicious omen, which turned into a phantom of the harmony of dragons and phoenixes.


    Colorful world! This is a symbol of the birth of the elixir!


    Gu fan once witnessed the heaven and earth brilliance produced by the birth of the eight array spirit stone. At that time, the rising star shone half of the cloud dream Ze like day, which was earth shaking. But at this time, the heaven and earth brilliance formed a purple auspicious cloud, which turned into a harmonious image of dragons and phoenixes. The heaven and earth brilliance of the heaven level magic weapon was dwarfed.


    At this time, a heavy thunder from the mouth of the bowl came down against the sky and broke through the ban of the entrance under the giant wood! Even the prohibition left by Fuxi was broken down like rotten wood!


    The power of heaven and earth, such as hegemony!


    "The treasure house of heaven is open! Let''s get in! "


    "The first floor is open. Let''s get in quickly. We can''t let others take the lead!"


    "Brothers, let''s go first. We''ll take one piece one by one in a while, and get together as soon as possible, so that we won''t be left alone!"


    The thousands of masters floating around the huge wood, like termites, saw that the forbidden system set by Fuxi had been opened. They immediately cried out and called their brothers and friends. Then, the thousands of martial arts masters were like crucian carp crossing the river and penetrated into the treasure house of the emperor of heaven.


    At this time, Gu fan, sitting on the huge wood, looked down and had a panoramic view of everything in front of him. Some of the thousands of martial arts masters were flying in the air, and some of them were using magic weapons to sneak into the huge wood like mosquitoes. Gu fan''s mouth moved slightly, and he even had a sneer. He had a plan in his heartˇ° These people have been waiting outside the treasure house for such a long time. When they see the treasure house open, their eyes turn red. There are at least two thousand of these people. The treasures in the treasure house are limited, so it is absolutely impossible to have one person. Even if there are only one person, some people have the intention to meet the money. I''m afraid it will lead to a scuffle! If I go in now, I will inevitably be injured by these outlaws. I''d better go in later and take advantage of the fire. "


    Gu fan took back his eyes, continued to meditate and recover his physical strength. After all, he knew that his strength was not enough, and getting the treasure would only lead to unexpected disasters. In his heyday, he could not fight against those who were Heaven class warriors. Now his strength is nothing but cannon fodder in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. Thinking of this, Gu fan took a few Chinese pills and swallowed them to speed up the recovery of his physical strength.


    When the power of the three or five pills in his body was completely released, Gu fan''s physical strength had recovered to its heyday. At this time, a scream came from below, and Gu fan suddenly opened his eyes to see. I saw several figures flying out of the treasure house of the emperor of heaven, but before I could stand still, I was beaten into a sieve by several Qi forces and several magic weapons that came after me, and burst into blood powder one after another.


    "The scuffle inside begins! It''s time to fish in troubled waters! " Gu fan was so happy that he stood up and jumped up in the air. His body was like a light goose. He went down in the air and soon came to the front door of the treasure house of the emperor of heaven.


    In the root system of Shenmu, there are wooden walls, which are intertwined, like half of a sleeping dragon, while a stone arch is very eye-catching. On the plaque of the arch, there are four ancient seal characters written in red, which are exactly the four characters of "Tiandi treasure house". Many monks outside the treasure house of the Heavenly Emperor wanted to go in and grab the treasure, but no one paid attention to the handwriting on the plaque. When Gu fan saw the four words, he suddenly felt a surge of power, which made him dare not face it. He just didn''t know which ancient strong hand had left the four words. After thousands of years, he still dared not face them. Gu fan''s mind took back from the plaque and jumped into the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. As soon as Gu fan entered, he quickly sidestepped and dodged a sharp sword. When he looked at it, it was not someone plotting, but the first floor of the heaven emperor''s treasure house was too chaotic. The root system of Shenmu is huge and hollow, so the bottom layer is the largest. At this time, there were thousands of figures scuffling together in the first floor of Tiandi''s treasure house, which was thousands of feet square and hundreds of feet high. The light of swords, the light of magic weapons, and even the silver stars were flashing constantly. The sound of swords colliding, the sound of injury groaning, and the sound of crying for help were constantly heard. Gu fan simply felt that he was in a busy market, and the noise in his ears made people feel upset. The chaotic situation was even more difficult to distinguish between the enemy and ourselves. It was not too much to say that the first layer of chaos turned into a pot of porridge. Gu fan looked down and saw countless bare roots scattered on the ground. Some of them were even uprooted, leaving only a small pit on the ground. It was obvious that these were the fairy grass and spirit flowers cultivated in the first layer. At this time, they were seized by these warriors one after another, and soon led to a scuffle. As a result, the fruit pulp, broken treasure boxes, boxes, and even countless treasures, jewelry and magic weapons were trampled on, They were scattered on the ground one after another, and almost every valuable object was stained with blood. It was obvious that these were left by the unfortunate ghost who got the treasure and had no strength to bring it out. Although the ground is full of treasure at this time, no one dares to stoop down to pick it up, because at the moment when they stoop down, they are likely to be cut down from the back, or from the side, or stabbed to death with a sword, and they will be robbed of everything. It is not worth the lossˇ° Ha ha ha, this dragon blade is an ancient secret. We have enough this time. Go out quickly! Leave this land of right and wrong! " A ghost priest in black led a group of disciples to seize many treasures. He was about to leave, but he was soon intercepted and besieged by dozens of Yuan friarsˇ° Go on! Leave the nine turn thousand soul pillˇ° What''s the use of the secret collection of blood in your school? Leave it to us! "ˇ° I bah, I destroyed it on the spot, and it''s not cheap for you dog days! "ˇ° Elder brother, third brother, let''s kill him together, take back the ginseng fruit, and avenge the second brother by the way! "ˇ° Ah! Elder martial brother, he killed several of our younger martial brothers. You must help me to kill him! " At this time, after half an hour''s scuffle, it has evolved into a scuffle between some sects of Yuan friars and ghost scholars. Occasionally, some powerful scattered practitioners are fishing in troubled waters, but most of them are injured. Gu fan squints and passes over the people on the first floor, and soon targets those scattered practitioners. At this time, he was holding the Jingkui sword in his right hand and guarding at the door of the first floor of Tiandi treasure house. He was almost waiting for the rabbit, and soon a rabbit came to the doorˇ° Get out of the way A young man with a sinister face yelled angrily and flew towards the entrance of the cave. In his hand, he was holding a large number of fairy grass, many of which were still carrying soil. It was obviously the result of fighting to deathˇ° Ha ha, here we are When Gu fan saw that he was just a warrior of innate level, he was not angry but happy. He stepped back and stepped forward with his hands wide open. Two roars of the Dragon came from behind. Two empty shadows of the purple dragon came out of thin air and flew to meet the young man. The young man was flying to the door. He didn''t know that he was an expert and was about to summon the defensive wall. But Gu fan sneered and made a move with his right hand. One of the purple dragons exploded three feet in front of the young man, and instantly exploded the inborn warrior into a blood clot. Gu fan stretched out his hand, the scattered fairy grass mixed with more than ten elixirs, and several gems fell into his hands along with Gu fan''s air of heaven and earthˇ° Hey, hey, there''s still a lot to gain. " Gu fan happily collected the harvest into his pocket. Several fighters who were ready to attack suddenly saw that Gu fan killed a congenital warrior with one punch, and he was ruthless and merciless. Knowing that he was not easy to provoke, they scattered to find other soft persimmons.

 Chapter 130

    When Gu fan saw that someone was retreating in the face of difficulties, he immediately understood and laughed. He simply stood at the gate of the treasure house of the Heavenly Emperor with a long sword in his hand. All the people who passed by in groups let go one after another. Gu fan was not stupid enough to rob and kill those sects in a short-sighted way. If he killed one of them, he might be able to dig up a huge basket and lead to the pursuit of countless friars in the first level.


    However, Gu fan didn''t change his mind and stop robbing families and houses. Once he saw a single warrior whose strength was about Shen Tian level, or three or five warriors whose strength was about congenial level, Gu fan would always sneer and say hello with a magic dragon fist or a magic sword formula.


    Just then, a dark shadow came flying out, and the evil spirit was rolling around. It turned out to be a ghost scholar of Shen Tian level. Behind him, he followed three or five yuan friars.


    "Get out of the way!" Seeing that Gu fan was standing in front of him, the ghost scholar didn''t want to communicate with him. When he stretched out his hand, he was attacked by the evil wind. Where could Gu fan be afraid of this Shen Tian level ghost man? His right hand was startled and the sword came out. A pure and upright sword gas popped out like a rainbow. It instantly cleaned up the magic claw, and then hit the ghost man on the chest. The powerful force burst him in an instant. Then a bloody soul swallowing sword was ready to move. It almost wiped the friars behind and flew past. The friars in the distance screamed. It was obvious that they were hurt by Gu fan.


    Several yuan friars at the back wanted to trouble Gu fan, but when they saw that the other side was so powerful, they had the idea of fear. They could only watch the other side put the fairy grass, elixir, magic weapon and secret collection of the ghost scholar into the bag one by one, and they had to admit their bad luck.


    When Gu fan robbed and killed these friars, he even found out that there was a slight change in the spirit killing and demon chopping sword after his strength reached the congenital level, that is, when he used the pure and upright sword Qi, he seemed to have a strong restraining effect on the ghosts. That burst of heaven and earth healthy qi could almost instantly break through the defense walls of the ghosts below Shen Tian level, and even break the evil skills, The second soul eating sword Qi can absorb a small part of the opponent''s strength and supplement it to Gu fan. This is the effect that Gu fan didn''t continue to refine the runes and activate them after reaching the congenital level. It''s not hard to imagine that after Gu fan took the time to refine the following runes, the formula of killing God and chopping magic sword will have greater development potential.


    At this point, the fight for the first level of treasure has basically come to an end. The monks who have freed up their hands have started to clean up and tidy up the battlefield, and have gathered up the scattered jewelry, treasures and Dharma formulas. Among these people, there are many talented experts. In order to prevent each other from losing, they have formed a subtle tacit understanding, which has turned the huge first level into a dividing line of several forces, Pick up items from each other''s sphere of influence. Well water doesn''t invade river water.


    At this time, Gu fan was relieved, because there were no more free practitioners. In his spare time, Gu fan could not help counting the results of the robbery.


    I don''t know. I''m scared. The collection of the first floor of Tiandi''s treasure house, only Gu fan robbed and killed several batches of scattered cultivation, has obtained so much! There are 65 top grade pills, 100 immortal grasses, four local magic weapons, five ancient secret collections, and more than ten jewelry rings. Only such income, for a small sect, has been considerable, not to mention Gu fan is a person. Gu fan was obviously satisfied with the results of his robbery. He happily put these things into his pocket, but his eyes were on the upward branches in the center of the first floor, which was the entrance to the second floor of the treasure house of the emperor of heaven.


    Gu fan saw that some of the monks who had finished cleaning the battlefield had gone to the second level. After all, Gu fan was also a mortal. It was only natural for him to have a good command of Sichuan. These days, people are full of courage and starve to death of timidity. I''ve been walking on eight wasteland and dancing with demons, but can''t I escape? Gu fan''s heart went down, took out the shadowless pearl and swallowed it in the entrance, then flew to the entrance of the second floor.


    As soon as he entered the second floor, Gufan felt that the second floor was very different from the first one. It was a desolate scene. The bleak sunlight slanted on the barren land from a distance.


    The second floor was opened up independently by Fuxi with his magic power. There was land and sunshine, but there was no sign of life.


    As Gu fan stepped into the second floor of the treasure house of the emperor of heaven, he felt two extremely huge breath shrouded here, and then there were dozens of strong and weak breath. Gu fan could feel some pure and upright spirits, some evil spirits, and they seemed to be constantly bumping with each other.


    But Gu fan realized that the weakest of these breath had Shen Tian level cultivation, which he could not fight alone. It seems that the big sects between ghost scholars and Yuan friars are killing each other.


    Since these people from the two great sects of good and evil are blocked here, it''s no different to rush to the third floor and risk themselves. It''s really not Gu fan''s style of doing things. He prefers fishing in troubled waters to searching for treasure alone.


    If the good and evil sects hate each other, there will certainly be casualties. Gu fan is quite interested in going through the pockets of the disciples of the big sects to see if he can find some cheap things.


    Gu fan fell on the ground and was about to walk to the place where the breath gathered. Suddenly, the ground trembled. Suddenly, a big object broke through the ground and opened its mouth. The wind around him suddenly reversed, like a sword attacking Gu fan.


    How sensitive is Gu fan? It was almost at the moment when the wind blade hit. With a wrong step, the figure had swept several feet away. When the defensive wall stood up, it spread out. When Gu fan looked at it, he felt a chill on his back. What came out of the soil was the white bone of a saber toothed tiger king. There was no skin around him, only white bones. Only a pair of eyes in the skeleton were shining with green light. It was so strange that people felt creepyˇ° Damn, is this a necromancer? " Gu fan was shocked. He held the sword and held his breath to confront the tiger king. Gu fan was surprised that there should be such ferocious dead creatures in this auspicious place. The saber toothed tiger king is a natural alien, belonging to a kind of monster. His strength can reach all day level. At this time, although he becomes a dead creature and his strength drops to Shen Tian level, he has a strong resistance to toxins, and his will to fight is much stronger than before. He just wants to devour fresh flesh and blood by virtue of the instinct of the dead creature. If Gu fan wants to attack the skeleton saber toothed tiger king with Huagu dragon boxing this time, his power will be greatly reduced.

 Chapter 131

    At this time, the man and the tiger were on the desolate land, facing each other in silence.


    The skeleton saber toothed tiger king stares at Gu fan with green light and empty eyes. Although it has no vitality, it is extremely greedy for fresh flesh and blood, and Gu fan in front of it is undoubtedly a delicious food.


    Where can Gu fan sit and wait to die? If he is an ordinary warrior, he will be so scared that his legs will soften when he sees such a terrible monster. However, Gu fan has never seen anything strange in his previous life. He just takes a deep breath and calms down some of his previous panic and falls on the saber toothed tiger king.


    Although he was transformed into a necromancer, the saber toothed tiger king''s skill is still agile. If he wants to deal with him with Tianmo dance and lvbahuang, it''s almost difficult to achieve any effect, and even he will catch his weakness without paying attention. At this time, the saber toothed tiger king should have no intelligence, just relying on the instinct of killing in action.


    At the moment of Gu fan''s thinking, the king of saber toothed tiger suddenly jumped forward, because he had only white bones left on his body, so he could not roar. He only heard the light whistling of the rapid wind passing through the cavity. The sharp teeth of the king of saber toothed tiger had come a foot in front of Gu fan.


    "So fast!" Gu fan let out a cry in his heart, but his left fist, which didn''t hold the sword, had already been thrust out heavily. He used the "soul sucking claw" of the heavenly magic skill. The huge claw shadow was grabbing at the head of the saber toothed tiger king.


    "Bang!" There was a dull sound, and the claw shadow filled with the air of heaven and earth was grasping on the skull of the king of saber toothed tiger. It was hit by Gu fan''s huge power, and its head was tilted, and its direction was also deviated a lot. Gu fan took advantage of the impact of this blow, and his body was as light as a swallow and swept back.


    At the place where Gu fan had just grasped with his Dementor''s claws, there was a tiny crack in the skull of King saber toothed tiger, but the dead creature didn''t feel any pain at all. At this time, he didn''t succeed in a blow. His body turned its direction in mid air and rushed at Gu fan. Behind him, countless winds were transformed into sharp blades and flew towards Gu fan.


    This is a talent skill of the saber toothed tiger king. Even if it turns into a dead creature, it can still be used freely. The fact that the strength of these fierce beasts has reached the sky level does not mean that they can condense three xingxuan like a warrior, but that these fierce beasts are naturally heterogeneous, which means that their physical strength has reached the level of three xingxuan as a human warrior.


    In the face of the swift wind blade, Gu fan made a wrong step and showed his "heavenly magic dance" step in the sky. Suddenly, six virtual images overlapped in two different directions. Even the auxiliary skills such as "heavenly magic dance" have been greatly strengthened, from the original three virtual shadows to six virtual shadows, which has doubled.


    Just when the virtual shadow could escape the wind blade, all the virtual shadows merged into one in midair and appeared three feet above the head of the skeleton saber toothed tiger. The Six Shadows turned into Gu fan''s appearance again, holding the killing God and chopping magic sword in both hands, and let out a light roar.


    "The secret of killing God and chopping magic sword!"


    A mighty pure and upright Qi was created out of thin air, like Baihong, which was transformed into sword Qi. From top to bottom, it whirled and hit the skull saber tooth tiger king''s forehead.


    Rao is a fierce beast with a strong body, but at this time, the saber toothed tiger king was covered with white bones, and his defense ability was greatly reduced. He was hit by the pure sword Qi infused by the innate skill of Gufan. The crisp sound of "kasha" bone fragmentation came out, and the previous crack suddenly widened several times, revealing a green yuan Dan inside.


    At this time, Gu fan suddenly let out a shrill ghost roar in the void behind him. The second bloody sword suddenly came out and chopped off the skull of the skeleton saber toothed tiger king like a scythe.


    "Boom!" The skeleton saber toothed tiger king, which had been suspended in the air before, was thrown out like a bag of garbage. The skull fell apart in the air, and the huge skeleton fell on the ground. Suddenly, it broke up, and a Benming Yuandan with dark green light rolled out from the skeleton.


    Gu fan left a move, a congenital gas will take the life yuan Dan into the hands. Gu fan felt a warm touch coming from the bottom of his hand immediately. Yuan Dan, the life of the king of saber toothed tiger, was really a treasure. He can feel that there is a great essence in the original yuan Dan. Guan Haotian and Bai Liyi fight with each other for the same snake. It shows how many people will covet the inner Dan of a fierce beast. After all, these ancient animals, most of them are huge, and have lived for thousands of years, absorbing the essence of the earth and the sun and the moon. They have stored a lot of energy in this life, so that Ben Sheng Yuan Dan is even better than the top grade Dan medicine. If the original life yuan Dan of fierce beasts above the star level is refined, it can be used as a magic weapon and even transformed into those fierce beasts. It has half of its own strength, but it is also a very useful prop.


    The loud crash of the skeleton saber toothed tiger king seemed to wake up other dead creatures sleeping under the ground. Gu fan saw that next to the skeleton of the skeleton saber toothed tiger king, the hard rock was pushed open like soil, and six or seven skeleton fierce beasts stood up tremblingly from the ground, just like a hunting dog, With all kinds of shining eyes, looking for the living things around through the empty eyes.


    Gu fan was suspended in the sky. Among these fierce beasts, there were nine headed black snakes with white bones, the king of great apes with white bones, the rhinoceros with white bones, mammoths with white bones, and even the giant Luan with white bones. The skeleton of the whole body, the huge wings with several miles of wingspan, was only Mori Bai''s skeleton, but it was still able to float in the air with the air of heaven and earth, which made people feel inexpressible strange.


    Sure enough, the white bone giant Luan was the first to find the trace of Gu fan in the sky. He flapped his wings and rushed to Gu fan. Even though juluan has become a dead creature, her speed is not much slower than before. Moreover, juluan''s talent skill is to resist the wind. Juluan, who is blessed with the wind, has an amazing speed at this time. Hundreds of feet away, almost in a breath, she comes to Gu fan''s face. The white bone beak with sharp teeth suddenly opens, almost tearing and swallowing Gu Fansheng. With the previous experience of fighting against the skeleton saber toothed tiger king, Gu fan knows that these dead creatures rely on the Benming Yuandan in their heads to provide energy, that is to say, breaking their heads is death. At this time, he faced juluan with a big mouth, not dodging, but fiercely raised the Jinggu sword in his hand, and a bright star burst out from the dark body of the swordˇ° Click, click, click A crisp crack of bone came from the void. Juluan''s huge body fell apart in front of Gufan. The huge head was smashed into pieces by three swords. A dark red Benming Yuandan fell on Gufan''s left hand. Just a moment ago, the sword of ancient fan took on the power of the sword, and the bright star awn flew into three and split away from three different directions. It is the "flying stars and scattered clouds" in the 72 falling stars sword. The three swords burst out at the moment when juluan opened his mouth. They smashed the head of the fierce beast like a wreck, and lost his life yuan Dan. Juluan''s skeleton fell apart. Gu fan happily put away Ju Luan''s original life yuan Dan, but put his eyes on the other white bone fierce beasts below. Kill a fierce beast with white bones and take a life-long fierce beast Yuandan. Not to mention that it''s not the ancient time when fierce beasts roamed all over the land. Even if fierce beasts appear, they will attract countless fierce warriors and even star level strongmen to snatch. How can Gufan be a natural warrior? What''s more, the living fierce beasts are not only physically strong, but also intelligent. They have few weaknesses, so it''s hard to kill them. Where can these fierce beasts with white bones smash their skulls and die? Where can we find such business? Daren Qing, the second layer of the treasure house of the emperor of heaven, is the Yuandan of these white bones and fierce beasts? When Gu fan thought of this, he couldn''t help laughing. He swallowed an inferior pill and regained some physical strength. He saw a white bone mammoth below. He held the Jinggu sword in both hands and was about to start it, but there was a thunder in his ear. Gu fan quickly turned his head and saw that the sky in the whole space suddenly changed color, and a bowl of thunder was like a dragon against the sky, It''s coming down hard. With such power, I''m afraid even a hill will be flattened in an instant. Gu fan once saw such thunder. When he was in yunmengze, Bai Liyi of Zichen hall killed three immortal ghost masters with one palm, which was the unique skill of Zichen hall. Gu fan realized that what he was doing at this time was the breath of the most powerful pure spirit. Star level master of Zichen hall? Gu fan frowned slightly, is it a hundred Li Yi? Gu fan is guessing, suddenly, the whole second layer of the sky becomes dark, the dark clouds completely cover the sky, the surrounding has become invisible, the sound of the wind howling. From the mist came a cold roar. In the middle of the fog, there was a huge and ferocious shadow, which was full of yin and evil, especially a pair of silver gray eyesˇ° Bang This evil spirit shadow only poked out a huge claw and immediately firmly held up the powerful thunder. It should be noted that the thunder in Zichen hall has the vital energy of heaven and earth, and has a strong ability to restrain the evil spirits. The evil god crushed the thunder with his bare hands, which shows the terrifying degree of his strengthˇ° The thunder curse In the darkness, a dazzling ray of thunder rolled by, as if a sharp sword had pierced the darkness. With the ray of light, Gu fan saw the figure standing in the void, dressed in the style of Zichen hall, holding a long blue sword in his right hand, and constantly changing the magic formula in his left hand, shooting out one after another, Constantly enhance the power of the "Thunderbolt curse". This person''s voice sounds more childish than Bai Liyi''s, but behind him, Gu fan still sees eight silver white stars that are constantly spinning and changing. These stars not only rotate faster than Gu fan''s, but also are larger than Gu fan, who has only one star. That is a stream of pure and upright spirit, Enough to prove the strength of this person: another strong star of Zichen hall!

 Chapter 132

    Zichen hall is really full of talents.


    Gu fan looked at the figure holding the sword standing under the sky and couldn''t help sighing. Look at that figure, from the face, the age is definitely not more than 20, but the strength has ascended the star level. Gu fan has more decades of experience and martial arts experience than others in this life, and has gained many adventures before he can be promoted to the congenital level at the age of 17. Who knows, he is not as good as these talented people who ascend the star level before they are 20 years old.


    Originally, it was thought that the great sect of Yuan friars like Zichen hall had trained a hundred Li Yi, which was the strength of the whole sect. Who ever thought that there was a young master. This made Gu fan have to reevaluate the strength of these Xiuzhen faction valves.


    The evil god under the sky was not afraid in the face of the thundering array. Instead, he laughed wantonly: "Han Lingfeng, with your power of only eight stars, where can you stop me?" The evil god was full of spirit and roared up to the sky, but the space behind him collapsed. What was exposed in the void was not the independent xingxuan, but the vast Milky way. In the center of the Milky way, a dazzling light group was constantly changing, which was stronger than xingxuan. It was a nebula condensed by nine xingxuan!


    "Damn it, this demon broke through the bottleneck of nine stars!" When the friar of Zichen hall saw the nebula behind the evil god, he looked flustered and even a little timid.


    The power of eight star Xuan is almost dead with a finger move for Gu fan, who is a congenital martial artist with one star Xuan. However, the martial artist with one Nebula power is also unequal to the opponent of eight star Xuan power! Strength is not even the difference in quantity, but the difference in quality!


    "Curse seal of evil spirit, master of Yan prison!" The heretical friar yelled. The strong arms of the evil God opened left and right, and each of them stretched out a Dharma array. Suddenly, the rolling blue fire rose from the ground and ran up to his body.


    The evil god''s body trembled, and there were two huge dark arms. With the burning green fire, the evil god''s terrible breath soared again, reaching the terrible level of the power of twelve stars!


    When Gu fan saw that the evil monk summoned an evil god, he guessed that the other monk might be an expert of the ghost sect. Because ye Xuanji, the demon killing king who wrote "the treasure book of heavenly demons", was originally the deputy leader of the heavenly demons, he introduced the moves of the heavenly demons very clearly, and mentioned the evil spirit curse seal skill. After he became an evil god, he was able to use it as a magic weapon, You can lead the evil spirits of the underground hell to your own body, and incarnate them into these terrible ancient gods with great power.


    "Han Lingfeng, I''ll stay with your senior brothers. Remember to be careful when you go out next time!" The evil spirit laughed wildly, and the two dark arms behind him made a seal in front of him.


    "Sha Sha!" The whole sky is full of flying shadows, and the ground is also shaken. This piece of land originally buried a lot of bones of fierce animals, accumulated a lot of ferocity, resentment and death. At this time, when the ghost incarnated evil god called, all of them were communicated by this strange force, and rushed into the body of the evil god like a vast ocean.


    The evil spirit summoned by the ghost master was suddenly blazing with green flame. His strong arm punched Han Lingfeng in the air. A circle of green flame burst out like a new star. Other Zichen Temple disciples around Han Lingfeng, whether Shen Tian or all day, were brought to a shred by the evil fire and immediately turned to ashes, Xingxuan turned into a kind of essence and poured into the body of the evil god.


    In the evil way, people have strange magic arts that devour the monk''s essence and flesh. These ghost scholars especially prefer the monk''s essence. After absorbing the essence of more than a dozen disciples of Zichen hall, the ghost scholar turned into a demon with an intoxicated expression on his faceˇ° So pure vitality, should be a boy''s body! How delicious That demon God finishes saying, immediately Jie Jie ground laughed.


    Han Lingfeng was also hit by the fire demon. His body flew like a kite for several miles before he could escape the circle of cyan flame. At this time, his face was pale. The eight xingxuan behind him just took the ghost''s move and degenerated into seven xingxuan. The gap between the two can be seen.


    "Xiao Jitian!" When Han Lingfeng saw that so many of his classmates were killed by the other party, xingxuan''s energy was all refined and devoured. He was afraid that there was no soul left. He just wanted to swear, but he burst into a rage and spewed out a mouthful of blood. His body shook for a moment, and he barely supported himself with his sword. He said to the ghost, "Xiao Jitian, this blood debt, I''m sure Zichen hall will ask for it from Tianmo gate! "


    The ghost man named Xiao Jitian is a powerful man who incarnates as an evil god. Under his huge figure, Han Lingfeng, who has eight stars, is just like a mole ant. Behind the evil god, the Milky Way tilts down, and the stars are shining like the day. That kind of pressure is inadvertently distributed on the second floor of the whole treasure house, Even Gu fan, who was far away from Xiao Jitian, was affected by the pressure. He felt as if he was pressed by a heavy object. The power of the stars and the innate Qi were completely blocked by the pressure of Xiao Jitian.


    The warrior who condenses the nebula is very different from the warrior who does not break through the shackles of the nine stars!


    Xiao Jitian saw that Han Lingfeng was the only one left in Zichen hall, and the body of the demon God gradually shrunk down. In a moment, he became the image of a silver haired man in a black robe. The bloody cape and the gluttonous ornament on the right shoulder guard embellished the evil master like a gloomy ghost. Even if he put away the incarnation of the evil god and became a human, the repressive breath did not fade away.


    Dressed in black, Xiao Ji looks coldly at Han Lingfeng not far away, with disdain and pity in his eyesˇ° Han Lingfeng, I''ll let you go this time. I''m not afraid of the elders in Zichen hall. " He said in his voice, "lest you say that I deceive you with the power of a nebula. Also, I warn you, don''t be conceited! " The corner of his mouth raised slightly and said in a sarcastic tone: "you Zichen palace only has a hundred Li Yi guy who can compare with me. As for you, it''s too far away!" When he heard the word "Bai Li Yi", Han Lingfeng''s face changed. He covered his chest with one hand, bit his teeth and didn''t speakˇ° Well, I''m sure Xiao Jitian has the elixir of immortality in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. Now go away, soft footed shrimp Xiao Jitian''s breath came out in an instant. In order to stop the huge breath, Han Lingfeng had to step back several tens of feet. Han Lingfeng saw Xiao Jitian go away with three or five disciples of the demon sect from a distance. It seemed that he wanted to catch up. But thinking of the terrible gap between himself and Xiao Jitian, he had to sigh, turn around and fly to the first floor of the treasure house.

 Chapter 133

    Gu fan sighed when he saw the talented young man disappear at the end of the second floor of Zichen hall. These strong and capable people came out in large numbers. In the information he had in his later life, Bai Liyi and Xiao Jitian were all recorded. One was the strongest tenth generation disciple of Zichen hall, and the other was the best candidate to take over as the leader of Tianmo sect. However, he was less than 20 years old, Han Lingfeng, who has eight stars, has no strength.


    Is it true that this person, like Princess Jiuli, is a powerful and capable person who appeared later?


    At this time, all the people in Tianmo gate had already gone far away, and the people in Zichen hall had already died. Gu fan boldly flew to the ground, and brought out several skeletons and fierce beasts. Gu fan killed a white skeleton snake and a skeleton double faced beast with the seventy-two falling star sword and killed two yuan Dan. Until this time, the friars on the first floor came to the second floor in droves.


    These sectarian friars don''t have the magic weapon of shadowless beads, and there are so many people. Soon, some dead creatures smell the breath of living people, and they come out from the ground in droves, staggering towards the friars who enter the second floor of the treasure house of the emperor of heaven.


    At this time, Gu fan had been suspended in the air, looking at the fierce beast with white bones, who was surrounded by friars like the tide. Standing in the sky, Gu fan can see clearly. There are thousands of dead creatures in the second layer. God knows where Fuxi captured so many fierce beasts and made them into dead creatures to guard the house of the emperor.


    Thousands of fierce beasts with white bones and Gu fan''s just dealing with one or two fierce beasts with white bones have become two completely different concepts. Although there are two or three thousand monks outside, after the first round of fighting, there are only more than one thousand people left. Some of them were scared to death when they saw the fierce beasts coming like a rolling tide, and they were all white and weird. Besides running away, they had the courage to fight. Even the disciples of the sect were scared to retreat.


    After a while, there were less than 800 human friars fighting against thousands of powerful beasts. Gu fan was not interested in fishing in troubled waters when he was standing in the air. Because he was hiding his breath with shadowless beads, ordinary white bones and fierce beasts had no intelligence to find him. However, if he was blinded by his interests and flew down to kill a white bones and fierce beast, his whereabouts would be exposed to the perception of nearly a thousand white bones and fierce beasts. Gu fan had dealt with dead creatures in previous lives, Knowing that once these necromancers stare at a target, they will persevere in pursuit. Unless the target is destroyed by it or other people, or it is destroyed, the pursuit will come to an end. Gu fan doesn''t want to get into such a big trouble for a Benming yuan Dan.


    I can only see that the human friars below, whether yuan friars or ghost friars, are still killing each other in the first floor. At this time, they have to put aside their hatred temporarily and join hands to fight against the fierce beasts who choose people to eat. It''s really ironic.


    At this time, Gu fan already had six ancient beast''s original life yuan Dan in his pocket. It can be said that he made a lot of money, and the second layer has become a place of right and wrong, so it is not suitable to stay for a long time.


    Where Gu fan saw the extreme vision of the second layer of the world, there was a continuous rotation of white clouds. It was the place where Xiao Jitian and others disappeared. It must be the entrance of the third layer of Tiandi''s treasure house.


    "I don''t know what treasure is on the third floor of the Tiandi treasure house. Go in and have a look.". If Gu fan''s mind moves, he will go inside and have a look. The figure suddenly turned into a sword light and flew towards the direction of the clouds.


    Boom! All of a sudden, the ground shook violently. Before Gu fan knew what was going on, he saw a series of figures, turned into panic and flew out of the entrance to the third floor.


    "No, run!" A figure flew out.


    "The third floor has a gold armor magic weapon. I''m dead!" Another figure flew out from the entrance of the third floor.


    Then there were three or five figures whizzing out, with a look of embarrassment. It was obvious that they had suffered a great loss on the third floor.


    "Mortals dare to intrude into the treasure house of the emperor of heaven, death!" A majestic voice came from the third level space. As he spoke, the whole second level space was shaking slightly. Then a big golden hand grabbed out of the air and was holding all the people who wanted to escape from the third level in the palm of his hand. When he pinched it gently, he heard a series of screams. Those people, along with their treasures, magic weapons, And a body of flesh and blood were pinched into powder by the golden hand.


    Gu fan saw the scene in front of him and stopped in a hurry. When he was about to hesitate whether to move on, he saw the big golden hand stretched back. Then there was the sound of thunder in the third layer of space. Then the two extremely strong breath constantly collided. The general of Jin Jiatian was also shouting, and obviously he met a strong opponent.


    When Gu fan heard all this, he vaguely guessed that it was Xiao Jitian who was against the golden armour. At this time, the two sides were both strong. It was time for him to worry about himself. When would it be better not to fish in troubled waters?


    When he thought of it, he fell into the third layer of cloud.


    When Gu fan entered the cloud, the surrounding space was smashed into countless pieces and scattered. Then, under the traction of another mysterious force, it was reorganized into a completely different picture.


    Even if Gu fan had psychological preparation, he was still surprised when he saw the scene. At this time, he was suspended in the air. The desolate scene before him no longer existed. Under his feet, there was a whole group of palaces. The eaves of the palaces were purple. It was even better than the palaces in the capital. The eunuchs went in and out of the palace, smiling and smiling, just like the common customs. Gu fan could not help frowning slightly. This treasure house of the emperor of heaven is really strange. What is the mystery in the third layer and what treasures are hidden? In the moment of Gu fan''s thinking, two powerful breath have been rising from the wind, constantly colliding in the sky. The two figures, one in a black robe with silver hair and shoulders, are just Xiao Jitian, the first master of Tianmo sect, while the other Jin JIAYE is just like a God. Who is Jin Jiatian who just killed those people? Obviously, Jin Jiatian''s strength is very strong. The other Tianmo disciples Xiao Jitian brought to the third level are no longer there, leaving Xiao Jitian alone. Xiao Jitian''s strength has reached the power of Xingyun, and that jinjiatian will fight against him. His strength is also terrible. Gu fan noticed that Xiao Jitian''s weapon was a strange long black iron stick, the front end of which was slightly red, like the letter of a poisonous snake, while Jin Jiatian would use a powerful long dagger, which seemed to be the weapon of heaven''s soul, so every blow would entangle the golden halo, This kind of similar holy effect made Xiao Jitian feel a lot of pressure. Xiao Jitian still kept his body at this time. Obviously, he was lucky. He hoped that he could defeat Jin Jiatian without using the seal of the evil god. It is also possible that when he was fighting with Han Lingfeng, in order to attack and frighten his opponent psychologically, Xiao Jitian used the seal of the evil God and consumed too much power of the stars, even after absorbing so much power of the monks in Zichen hall, Still did not recover, this will be in confrontation with the gold Jiatian, ate dark loss. Jin Jiatian''s every blow was very powerful, as if he wanted to tear the sky apart, while Xiao Jitian was as calm as a rock, and he was still no matter how you attacked. I saw that the clouds in the whole space were scattered in this shocking collision again and again, and that wave after wave of shock waves spread out, making the palaces on the ground shake slightly. What puzzled Gu fan was that since the jinjiatian general was the guardian of the third layer of Tiandi''s treasure house, why he was so violent in his move? He didn''t seem to take into account the safety of the palaces and people below. He seemed to regard them as nothing. This is really doubtfulˇ° Is the palace an illusion? Or do you say Gu fan''s mouth was full of shadowless beads at this time, and he gathered his breath. Hundreds of miles away, the two star level strongmen did not realize that there was such an unknown congenital warrior watching the battle between them. At this moment, Xiao Jitian saw that Jin Jiatian was going to fight back. He suddenly roared and his breath soared. With a right hand, he threw a magic weapon. It turned out to be a ghost flag with a ferocious demon God painted on it. As soon as it appeared, it expanded several times. In the blink of an eye, it covered the sky and the sun, and flew towards Jin Jiatianˇ° Evil Jin Jiatian was furious when he saw these magic weapons. He raised his halberd and hit the ghost flag. In this gap, Xiao Jitian quickly made a seal with his hands, protected him, and yelled: "the seal of evil god, open!" The whole body was suddenly black, and the body expanded several times. A circle of dark clouds covered the whole body, and the face became a ferocious two horned evil god, like an evil god coming across time and space. In the cloudless sky before, there were dark clouds all over the place. In a flash, I couldn''t see my fingers. The palace maids and concubines in the palace below were so frightened that they ran away. Just breathing time, Xiao Jitian''s body soared to a thousand feet high. A big hand could hold the expanding ghost flag in his hand. Compared with him, the tall Jin Jiatian general was almost like a mole ant at this time. Xiao Jitian, the incarnation of evil spirit, raised his hands and put them on both sides of his head. His eyes were red with blood. He kept a close eye on Jin Jiatian general below him and roared: "the evil way of heaven is resentful!" In the surrounding space, the sound of the wind and the ghost is heard all the time. Suddenly, the golden light in Jin Jiatian''s body rises suddenly, just like the rising sun, which is very dazzling in the darkness.

 Chapter 134

    Just when Gu fan thought that Jin Jiatian was going to drive Zhen Yuan and Xiao Jitian to fight to the death, a black gas suddenly appeared in the golden light that enveloped Jin Jiatian. Then the black gas continued to expand and gradually swallowed Jin Jiatian''s golden light like a solar eclipse.


    A moment later, the whole world fell into darkness again, and became more demonic than before.


    "No!" Jinjiatian will be hoarse voice with a trace of despair, and then dazzling hot light tearing the night, the golden light seems to turn into a falling sun, violently burst out in the air, cracking into dust.


    "The evil spirit curse seal has such a skill!" Gu fan was shocked when he saw this scene. Judging from the way Xiao Jitian used his move just now, the "heavenly evil way resentment" should not be a skill that directly hurt the other person''s body. What''s terrible is that it first stimulated the other person''s full potential, and then used a trace of Taoist resentment hidden in the yuan monk''s body to expand the power of the other person''s body, So as to destroy each other''s body and soul. The so-called Dao resentment is that the Yin Qi and evil Qi in the body of the yuan friars, which were dispelled in the process of cultivation, and the evil sect friars, demons and monsters, which were killed in the process of cultivation, all left a part of Dao resentment in the yuan friars'' body. Originally, these Dao resentments were suppressed by the yuan friars'' own skills and could not make waves, However, under the Tianmo sect''s skill of "tianxie Daoyuan", it has become a fatal injury.


    Gu fan took a deep breath and thought that this move could be regarded as the nemesis of Yuan friars. Unless his strength was superior to the caster, or the prophet had used special skills or objects to wash his own grievances, it would be difficult to escape. If he did not die, he would be seriously injured and his power would be greatly damaged.


    Just after Jin Jiatian was about to die, the palace below was twisted and atomized like a curtain torn by a big hand, revealing its original appearance.


    Gu fan only felt that he was stumbling in his heart, and even suddenly had the idea of snatching the treasure from Xiao Jitian''s hands. I saw that every one of those palaces was a magic weapon of heaven level, and the palace maids and eunuchs who came and went were magic weapons and miraculous drugs. If the elixir turns into human form, only the top-notch elixir can achieve it. A top-notch elixir is extremely precious to the star level strong. Moreover, for Gu fan, a martial arts person of congenital level, Gu fan has a solid foundation and it is difficult to upgrade to a higher level. If an ordinary martial arts person of congenital level has the chance to swallow a top-notch elixir and directly upgrade to Shen Tian level, it is almost light and easy. People die for money and birds die for food. Even if they are as calm as the ancients, they can''t help but feel like they are going to make a fool of themselves! After all, such a treasure is too rich.


    When Xiao Jitian saw the scene in front of him, the demon God''s face, which had been cold before, even showed a trace of joy. With a move of his huge arm, all the magic weapons and elixirs were attracted by the black air in his body and hung up one after another. Xiao Jitian stretched out his black right hand and slowly opened it. Every thing that fell into his right hand disappeared in an instant, one by one, Only in a quarter of an hour, he took away all the pills and magic weapons in the third layer.


    Gu fan has also seen Huan Lingyue use such a method. He must have used a magic weapon. Gu fan once heard that Xumi mustard said in his previous life that he could use a magic power to compress the space into a tiny object. With his carrying, such a magic weapon is at least heaven level, and it is an existence that can not be met.


    Xiao Jitian collected all the treasures in the third layer, but without stopping, he went straight to the fourth layer of Tiandi''s treasure house. Just as Xiao Jitian disappeared into the fourth layer of clouds, Gu fan turned into a huge sword and galloped past, followed by him.


    When Gu fan stepped into the fourth floor of the treasure house of the emperor of heaven, he found that the whole sky in the world was torn apart, revealing the fiery purgatory background behind him. A series of footprints were trapped in the sky, which was very eye-catching. It was obvious that Xiao Jitian, who incarnated as an evil god, had stepped on it. On the ground, countless ancient puppets like giants fell to the ground, His body was completely crushed by violence, and the treasure of the fourth layer was obviously collected by Xiao Jitian.


    On reaching the fifth floor, as soon as Gu fan entered the space, he felt that the whole space was in chaos. Under the dark background, it was like a crack in time and space, as if it had been dismembered one by one. The chaotic energy was constantly passing around Gu fan, making a huge noise, as if it were thunder in the world, But Gu fan guessed that the turbulent power of these energies was absolutely no less than the full blow of the sky level masters.


    Gu fan steadied his body and saw countless pieces floating in the world. There are many three-dimensional patterns on each piece of space debris, as if a painting has been torn into countless pieces, and it seems that someone has used brute force to tear up a space. In the fragmented space, it can be seen that this is a arena like space, and the most central is a huge round field with hundreds of miles of white bones.


    Fuxi is proficient in eight trigrams deduction, and the cultivation of heaven is extremely high. From the previous four levels of space, Fuxi absolutely can not create a broken space, and the only possibility is that... Xiao Jitian thinks that the opponent of the fifth level is too difficult to deal with, and even uses the curse of the evil god to attract the ancient gods under the Jiuyou, tearing the fifth level space to pieces.


    The so-called method of tearing space can''t cut the entity, or even be called a method. It just uses powerful energy to force the space of the target to split. But at the same time that space is being split. The objects in that space will also split together. When the space returns to its original state, the objects that have been split will be finished.


    Similarly, for people in the space, it''s a move that no matter how good the body protection skill is, it''s impossible to prevent the space from breakingˇ° How terrible Gu fan saw the scene in front of him and couldn''t help taking a breath. Although Xiao Jitian''s strength can reach the power of a nebula, it can be promoted to a higher level in an instant by virtue of the evil god''s incantation seal, which leads to the possession of the gods under the Jiuyou. In other places, it is difficult for the ancient and even juexinghao level strong men to compete with Xiao Jitian who is incarnated as an evil god. Such a warrior is comparable to the devil in strength. Gu fan looked at the fragmented space in front of him. Although these spaces were created by Fuxi with little energy, they were torn apart by Xiao Jitian. In reality, if you want to tear up the space of the whole world, you can only achieve it by those who surpass the star level!

 Chapter 135

    At this time, this space has become dangerous, Gu fan did not dare to stay, hurried through the chaotic energy, and disappeared into the sixth layer of prohibition.


    If the previous five levels were all space, from the sixth level, Fuxi no longer used illusions, but the real Shenmu interior. After all, those who can pass the previous five tests are also qualified to have a glimpse of Shenmu.


    In this huge space, we can clearly see the vein of Shenmu. There are luxuriant vegetation inside, and the sunlight even shines through the bark, wrapping the whole space in the sunshine. It seems like a small world inside Shenmu.


    But the world is not as quiet as it looks. Sure enough, a huge sound came out, and the whole treasure house of the emperor of heaven seemed to shake slightly in the sound.


    Before the ten thousand li clear sky, suddenly became demonic, Gu fan saw a huge shadow from a distance. Three heads and eighteen arms, nearly 100 feet high, stand on the earth. From it, it exudes a dark, ancient, primitive and powerful atmosphere. Who is Xiao Jitian who is not an evil god?


    Next to the evil god, a masked waiter in a black cloak appeared in the dark. At the moment when the evil god was born, his body also changed into a head covered with dark and shiny scales, with four pairs of wings on his back, a long tail like a lizard and scorpion, a crown made of a dragon skull on his head, and a huge biological image.


    It turned out to be an evil god. In the ancient mythology recorded in the book of demons, it was a monster called ohoba. It was said that it was the only dark god who was not sent to the nether world. It is said that he holds the gate of hell, symbolizing death and decay. In mythology, his appearance symbolizes the opening of hell gate, and death and pestilence will cover the whole earth!


    There are seven storeys in Tiandi''s treasure house, and Fuxi is on the sixth floor. As the last barrier to protect the elixir of immortality, it turns out to be a real dark god! The ancient dark god who was suppressed by the emperor of heaven with great force, in addition to the nine who were sent to Jiuyou, the last one was suppressed in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven as the guard of the elixir of life!


    It''s said that mortals can rise to immortality by swallowing the elixir of immortality, and they are guarded by ohoba. Who can get the elixir of immortality unless they are the strong ones who surpass the star level?


    However, Gu fan soon found the clue. It is reasonable to say that the strength of the dark god is at least a super strong one beyond the star level. However, at this time, ohoba is as good as Xiao Jitian, who has only one nebula. It''s really strange. Sure enough, every time ehoba wanted to use the magic method, a light would fall from the top of the treasure house of the emperor of heaven, which would bind ehoba and disappear after a quarter of an hour. Ehoba was bound by the light, and even suffered a pain. Xiao Jitian seized the opportunity to attack. If he did so several times, he only dared to fight with Xiao Jitian with pure physical strength.


    It should be noted that these strong men have lost the support of their magic methods. They are like tigers whose teeth have been removed. They can''t bargain for anything when they fight with Xiao Jitian. However, Xiao Jitian himself is a ghost who practices evil ways, and many of the magic methods of the heavenly demons are almost ineffective for ehoba, so they have to attract the evil spirits under the nine secluded regions to fight with ehoba.


    Ohoba opened his mouth like a lizard and looked at Xiao Jitian''s evil spirit. It was a very corrosive venom. Xiao Jitian knew that it was hard to shake him. He quickly turned over and saw a large area of ground splashed by the venom. Suddenly all the vegetation withered and turned into a desert.


    Just when ehoba attacked Xiao Jitian, Xiao Jitian also stretched out his huge black arm and held out a pure spirit, which was the soul of a Chengtian warrior in Zichen hall he had just absorbed.


    "Is he going to use the soul of monk yuan to kill ohoba?" In Gu fan''s surprise, the light blue soul exploded in mid air, and a circle of pure and mellow breath immediately spread out. Both ehoba and Xiao Jitian unconsciously stepped back, trying to resist the force that was opposite to the energy in their body.


    When Xiao Jitian saw that the attack was effective and his figure became empty, he appeared a few miles away. With twelve arms open, he saw the spirits of twelve yuan friars flying out to ehoba. Some of these spirits are from Zichen hall, some from Qingyun gate, and some from other yuan friars, but their strength is at least above Shen Tian level.


    Ohoba was about to leave, but he saw that Xiao Jitian''s evil spirit flew out of his mouth with a big mouth, and a black dragon snarled him. Just as he struggled, the souls of the twelve yuan friars burst out one after another, and the mighty breath instantly swept away the black dragon, In the same way, the circle by circle of pure and upright Qi wrapped around ohoba''s scales like a flame, constantly burning his body, making him become manic. Almost in an instant, with the powerful physical strength of the dark god, he rushed to Xiao Jitian, opened his mouth and bit off one arm of Xiao Jitian''s evil god, although this evil god had 12 arms, Xiao Jitian himself will not break his arm, but the damage to his strength is still very huge.


    Just when Xiao Jitian was in pain, ehoba suddenly opened his mouth, and a mouthful of venom was spraying on the evil god. Suddenly, the evil god''s black skin burned and dried up quickly, and spread from the point where the venom was stained, and then spread to the whole body.


    "Damn it Xiao Jitian forced to take away the incarnation of the evil god almost instantaneously, and became the figure in the black robe before him. The robe was obviously made into a magic weapon. When he incarnated as an evil god, it was put into his body, and when he became a human body, it would appear again. At this time, his incarnation of the evil god was poisoned by ohoba and could not be used. He quickly took it back, He took out a top-grade pill from his sleeve and put it into his mouth, barely suppressing the blood in his body. At this time, the evil god ehoba flew to Xiao Jitian, who had become a human being. These dark gods naturally understand such a simple and easy truth as cutting down the grass and removing the roots, and they must repay the evil spirits. Such an act is also a legitimate act in the eyes of evil gods. However, at this time, Xiao Jitian could no longer use the incarnation of the evil god. Relying on the strength of only one nebula, it was almost a delusion for him to fight against a real ancient evil god, even ohoba, who was bound by most of his power. Xiao Jitian had no choice but to sigh. Facing ehoba, who was close to him, he stretched out his hand and drew a Dharma array in front of him with blood. The Dharma array accelerated to rotate and instantly generated a black cloud, which wrapped Xiao Jitian and dissipated in an instant. Obviously, this is an instant moving array. In order to reach such a state, its own strength must at least reach Xingjie. Because he couldn''t use the technique, he had to watch Xiao Jitian disappear from his face. He raised his head and roared at the vanishing black cloud. He was about to turn around and leave. Suddenly, his dark green eyes looked in the direction of Gu fanˇ° No! Did he see where I was? " Gu fan yelled in his heart. This shadowless pearl can hide Xiao Jitian. How can it hide this real dark god? Xiao Jitian can only take advantage when he confronts with him. If Gu fan confronts with ehoba, there will be 100 Gu fan, which is just a dead end! At the moment of Gu fan''s hesitation, the four pairs of wings behind ehoba flapped together, and they flew to the direction where Gu fan was. Obviously, after the first world war just now, he had regarded all the human friars as dead enemies. At this time, when he saw Xiao Jitian draw a Dharma array and go away, he wanted to catch one of his companions to vent his anger. No doubt, Gu fan became such a wretch. damn! Gu fan cursed in his heart. He quickly summoned the red and blue double swords, detonated the extreme wall, and practiced the eight wasteland methods until the beginning. At twelve times the speed, Gu fan suddenly broke out. Gu fan swept back, and his speed was relatively still with ehoba. A few minutes later, they still kept a distance of hundreds of steps. Although Gufan was far away from ehobala at this time, he had to worry about how long his power of xingxuan would last. Once the stored Qi of heaven and earth was used up, the power of the stars would be consumed. After the power of the stars was exhausted, Gufan would be dead. But it seems that the evil god ohoba doesn''t want to waste too much time with this reptile who has the strength and his own world. What he needs is not the joy of swallowing Gufan, but the pleasure of trampling on him and revenge his personal hatred. The four wings behind ehoba speeded up and gave a huge claw to Gufanˇ° "Zheng The shield automatically ejected the protector and blocked the front of ohoba''s claw. It was almost a collision. It was like a piece of thin paper being pierced. Silver fragments scattered and flew away, but the claw did not stop. At this time, there was another "Keng!" The earth is loud. The heaven soul armor of Gufan''s body opens automatically. A set of purple armor is in front of Gufan. The sharp claw is blocked by the armor and stops for a moment. Then numerous cracks appear on the armor. The sharp claw penetrates the armor again and grabs Gufan. The huge claw can almost crush Gufan to death! Just at the moment when the armor of the spirit of heaven broke, Gu fan felt the spirit of heaven in his body groan, and obviously suffered great damage. Seeing the black sharp claw getting closer and closer to him, Gu fan knew that he had no way to escape, so he had to pour all the Qi of heaven and earth into the eight spirit stones in his body. I''m the descendant of the Big Dipper. I should not die so easily! Gu Fan said to himself in his heart.

 Chapter 136

    After two generations of reincarnation, the chance to change one''s life is coming to an end here?


    At this time, the only hope in his heart was all placed on the eight array spirit stone in his body. All the Qi of heaven and earth poured into the body, and immediately the figure of Taiji and eight trigrams on the eight array spirit stone turned crazy in Gufan''s body.


    Ohoba even broke the two defenses of Gufan. At this time, he was eager to devour the fresh flesh and blood in front of him. Almost as soon as his body flashed, he came to Gufan and grabbed the huge black claws.


    In front of the absolute strength gap, the summoning of the protective pole wall has almost no effect. Gu fan can already feel the bloody smell of ehoba and the sharp wind that blows when the sharp claw breaks through the air, which makes his face ache.


    Just when the black claw was one foot away from Gufan''s body, a transparent pattern of Taiji eight trigrams suddenly appeared on the top of Gufan. The next second it appeared, it flew and expanded.


    Ohoba''s black claw was attracted by the picture of the eight trigrams of Taiji and dragged towards the picture.


    Gu fan felt that the rotation speed of the eight spirit stones in his body accelerated abruptly. In a moment, he sucked up the air of heaven and earth in his body and began to erode the power of a star Xuan.


    In a few breaths, the Tai Chi Eight Diagrams expanded to a few Li, and even put one of ehoba''s giant claws into the array. It seems that there is another heaven and earth hidden in the Tai Chi Eight Diagrams, and even put that giant claw into the array out of thin air.


    "Roar!" Ohoba, the evil god, even felt that the eight trigrams of Taiji would bring terrible harm to him. He immediately flapped his four pairs of wings behind him and tried his best to fly up. It seemed that he was going to pull out the Giant Claw trapped in the eight trigrams. But how could Gufan let him succeed? Relying on the eight diagrams of Taiji on the eight array spirit stone, Gu fan has the only chance to survive. At this moment, Gu fan almost unreservedly infuses the power of a star in the eight array spirit stone. With his right hand, he quickly takes out the top grade elixir snatched from the first layer and throws it into his mouth like pouring beans.


    If there are other friars present at this time, I''m afraid they will have to be angry by Gu fan''s behavior. They are so angry that they can''t be angry! If it is normal, not to mention 50 top-grade pills, even five top-grade pills will make Gufan''s meridians under great pressure and have the risk of collapse, but now, the situation is critical, Gufan can''t care so much!


    The efficacy of more than 50 top-grade pills burst out in Gufan''s body. Gufan felt that every joint in his body was like a bean exploding, making a clear sound of "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa". However, the huge air flow rushed to the Dantian crazily like the tide and poured into the Bazhen spirit stone.


    With the help of more than 50 top-grade pills, the eight trigrams of Taiji transformed from the eight array spirit stone quickly evolved into a giant Dharma array which almost covered the sky, and even enveloped the whole erhoba.


    "Roar, roar!" Ohoba, the evil god, seemed like a trapped beast, constantly pounding the surrounding light curtain which was transformed by the eight array spirit stones, but his voice was no longer as rebellious as it was just now, on the contrary, there was a faint sense of despair. If he was in his heyday, he would not be trapped by an ancient evil god even if he had eight spirit stones. But the problem is that ehoba was forbidden by the treasure house of the emperor of heaven and could not use his skills. Then he was fighting with Xiao Ji, the incarnation of the evil god, and suffered a lot of injuries. At this time, he finally capsized in the sewer, He was trapped by Gufan with eight spirit stones.


    The power of more than 50 top-grade pills has already leaped over the Ninth Heaven and reached the star level. The power is continuous. Ehoba, who only relies on his physical strength, only feels that his strength is getting weaker and weaker, but the surrounding barrier is becoming harder and harder.


    At this time, the amazing scene happened. The evil god ohoba gave up his resistance and let Gu fan urge the eight array spirit stone to swallow his huge body into the space of the eight trigrams.


    With the last bit of medicine slowly injected into the eight array spirit stone, the huge Tai Chi eight trigrams in front of Gu fan also dissipated. Gu fan can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Although the bones around him seem to have been broken by people''s powerful power, he at least knows that he is alive. The innate warrior who survived in front of such a terrible monster as ohoba is believed to be unprecedented.


    After life and death, suddenly relax, it is the most tired time of human body and mind, and at this time, a cold breath quietly coiled up from the back of Gu fan, and then launched a fierce attack on Gu fan''s will!


    "You are tired. Have a rest!" An evil voice bewitched him in a low voice. Gu fan immediately felt the boundless fatigue coming to him like the tide. Almost in an instant, he would crush his body and let him fall from the sky.


    However, Gu fan, who lived for two generations, was a military Marquis who had been killed by iron and blood in his previous life. His will was far stronger than that of ordinary people. Even though he was physically and mentally exhausted after a fierce battle, he still insisted on not falling down. He calmly analyzed the source of the evil voice.


    "I can''t fall here... I can''t fall, I can''t!" Gu Fan said to himself again and again in his heart.


    Gu fan relied on his own psychological hints to support. The dark and cold consciousness of the evil god is pressing forward step by step, trying to completely erode Gufan''s consciousness, but when Gufan realizes a little, it can''t go any further. If we say that the spirit and consciousness of the evil god ohoba is a raging wave, then Gufan is a rock standing for thousands of years in the mighty waves. The reef may not be able to block the huge waves, but the huge waves alone can never destroy the reef. Both sides can only constantly weaken each other, but can not destroy their opponentsˇ° Give in to me, give in to me! Give in to me The consciousness of the evil god ohoba once again sounded in Gu fan''s mind, with a bewitching voiceˇ° I will never fall, never, never Gu fan''s will carries on the crazy counter attack with the formidable spiritual strength. If someone comes to the sixth floor of Tiandi''s treasure house at this time and sees Gufan now, he will be surprised. Gufan''s whole body is twined with red light, emitting a terrible evil spirit. Compared with Xiao Ji Tian, who has turned into an evil god, his eyes are as red as blood. At this time, he is suspended in the air like a madman. Gu fan''s strong spiritual strength and constant resistance to the evil god ohoba finally made him feel a little impatient. A powerful force, mixed with the dark and evil consciousness, gushes out of Gufan''s elixir field and floods into Gufan''s meridians! This time, it''s no longer control, it''s a complete invasion. Even when the whole body meridians were flowing through with cold energy, Gu fan even thought of the name of a secret skill, which is almost mythical in many ancient books. Now that kind of reaction is really appearing in Gu fan''s body - sheduo! Obviously, the evil god ohoba took a fancy to the powerful spiritual power of Gufan''s body, changed his original idea of destroying the body, and wanted to escape from the seal of Tiandi''s treasure house by occupying Gufan''s bodyˇ° Whispering The strong wind came from high. Gu fan''s body has undergone tremendous changes. The strong dark force has eroded every inch of Gu fan''s muscles, channels, blood vessels and channels. Change the true Qi and power in his body into the dark power of the same nature. From Gufan''s Dantian, a dark force spread upward and downward, covering Gufan''s skin inch by inch like black ink. In this process, this force is also transforming Gu fan''s body. Make him stronger! These ancient dark gods have the power of creating heaven and earth, which is almost comparable to that of demons. When his power is infused into the ancient meridians, it is almost instinctive to enhance his power. Under the intentional or unintentional transformation of the evil god ohoba, the muscles of Gufan''s body were constantly transformed and became stronger. When the dark luster dissipated, the skin was no longer stained with a little black, but became more and more white, and the breath also became stronger. Originally, as a 17-year-old boy, Gu fan was elegant with youthful vigor, but under the transformation of the evil god ehoba, his appearance was somewhat evil but unusually calm. His originally dark eyes were more profound and invisible, giving people a kind of temperament of seeing the world as a plaything. Even faint with the king of the gas, but with the star proud dust temperament has some similarities. These transformations were carried out unconsciously by Gufan. At this time, Gufan had completely lost the power to fight against the evil god ohoba, and his consciousness seemed to be sleeping under the dim water, and he might fall into a long sleep. Finally, the power of the evil god controlled the meridians, bones, flesh and blood of Gu fan''s whole body, and finally intruded into his Dantian. Ehoba is going to take the last step of his plan, which is to wipe out Gu fan''s original seal script and take this body for himselfˇ° Shua The huge dark forces poured into Gufan''s Dantian from all over the world. Dantian was not only the key of Gufan, but also the place of red and blue double swords, killing gods and chopping magic swords, eight array spirit stones and Zixiao heaven soul. At the moment of the influx of evil forces, these four things almost launched resistance together. The power of the evil god ohoba was blocked by these four things. When the two forces were at loggerheads, the sword suddenly killed the gods and cut the demons with a "buzzing" sound. In the surrounding space, there was a sound like Huang Zhongda and Lu Qimingˇ° Kill Boundless rage envelops the sixth floor of the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. Under this fierce roar, Gu fan''s consciousness is awakened from his deep sleep. The original blood colored eyes are gradually clear, and the previous lax pupils are also condensed again. Gu fan''s consciousness is awakened again!

 Chapter 137

    Just at the moment of Gu fan''s consciousness awakening, the eight spirit stones in Dantian also seemed to be stimulated. They began to swallow up the power of the evil god ohoba like a long whale sucking water. It was the same as the situation in real space before, but this time the power of sucking was stronger, and what they tore was no longer the body of ohoba, but the real soul of the evil god!


    Panic, fear, fear... All kinds of negative emotions. It was clearly sent out and sensed by Gu fan''s consciousness. With intuition, Gu fan thinks that this eight array spirit stone is definitely not just a heaven level magic weapon. I''m kidding. Have you ever seen the heaven level magic weapon open up space to devour ancient evil gods? Have you ever heard that heaven magic weapon can suck the power of evil gods? This kind of strength, even the Haotian level magic weapon is very difficult to achieve.


    But the next guess makes Gu fan feel even more incredible! If even a feather fan pendant left by the Big Dipper star emperor is Haotian level magic weapon, even Yutian level magic weapon, then what is the sacred of the Big Dipper star emperor? Is it true that such a strong man has lost his life and lost his life? Or do you live in seclusion somewhere, paying close attention to and guarding the whole Beidou Dynasty with a detached attitude?


    Gu fan didn''t have so much time to think about these things at this time. He felt the fear of the will of ohoba, the evil god. Gu fan''s recovered consciousness suddenly rolled down the consciousness of ohoba in Dantian like a chariot.


    After purifying and absorbing the power of ohoba, the evil god, the eight array spirit stone instrument spirit, which was originally just a young child, grew up rapidly. With the continuous improvement of height, it turned into a young man of the same age as Gufan in an instant. With the eight array spirit stone''s absorption, the strength of ohoba finally weakened. Under the encirclement of Gu fan''s consciousness, God killing sword and eight array spirit stone, the decline has been irreversible.


    "My consciousness is invincible..." after the transformation of the power of the evil god ohoba, Gu fan''s spiritual power has been greatly enhanced. In a word, the whole space seems to be reverberatingˇ° Invincible, invincible, invincible


    "My strength is irresistible..." ohoba''s will trembled unconsciously when he heard Gu fan''s voiceˇ° No, no, no


    "Submit to me, or be destroyed!" After the transformation of ohoba, Gu fan had a strong and irresistible power when he spokeˇ° Surrender, or destroy! Surrender, or destroy! Surrender, or destroy... "The echo repeated Gufan''s voice constantly. In the echo, ohoba''s will finally gave up the resistance, obediently retreated to the corner of Dantian, and turned into an extremely tiny image of ohoba. Then he wrapped himself in a cocoon and sealed himself. After all, each of these ancient evil spirits has a long life span. The more long-lived creatures are, the most remarkable feature is the fear of death! Because as long as they don''t die, they will have a lot of life, and a lot of time can be consumed and wasted. Even the life span of ten thousand years, which is almost impossible for mortals, is only a flash in the eyes of these evil spirits. In other words, if the ancients die in the future, ohoba will be free again. He is not a fool, and he can clearly distinguish which is more important.


    As soon as ohoba''s body was completely covered with cocoons, ohoba''s power dissipated and became the energy to strengthen the meridians and the body of his limbs. Different from the exhaustion just now, Gu fan felt that his whole body was full of strength, and his energy was even more abundant to the extreme. Obviously, this was all given by baiehoba.


    After being tempered by the power of the evil god ohoba, Gu fan felt that he was still very far away from Shen Tian level, but another change caught him off guard. When Gu fan visited his Dantian, he found that a second Xing Xuan had been split in the body of the original Xing Xuan, although it only separated the first Xing Xuan, It has become two smaller stars, but this means that Gu fan can absorb the power of the two stars in the future. As long as he takes time, he will soon be able to restore the two stars to the previous scale. It''s absolutely impossible for a congenital warrior to have two stars unless he has a great chance.


    But the next problem is that Gu fan needs more strength to upgrade to Shen Tian level. Even so, Gu fan''s strength can match Shen Tian''s peak.


    Although more than 50 top-grade pills were consumed, Gu fan thought that it was a good deal to increase his strength to two xingxuan.


    Gu fan''s surrender to the sixth level guardian, the evil god ohoba, is not like the magic weapon that appeared all over the sky after Xiao Jitian killed Jin Jiatian general last time. You can''t help feeling a little disappointed when you let him pick the elixir. But when you think of the strong people who can come to the sixth level, they all come for the elixir of the seventh level, How can magic weapons enter the eyes of these powerful people? The seventh layer of elixir is the real treasure in these people''s eyes.


    Think of here, Gu fan can''t help but feel proud in his heart. It''s estimated that the ancient Fuxi God will not think that one day, standing on the sixth floor of the Tiandi treasure house, there will be a person whose strength has not even reached the star level!


    But when you think that the sixth layer of the treasure house of the emperor of heaven is already the terrible guardian of the evil god ohoba, and the seventh layer is the last layer, God knows what kind of guardian it will be. The last time it was an ancient evil god, this time it should not be the ninth son of the Dragon... Gu fan muttered in his heart, and his body flew to the top of the giant wood.


    The space after the sixth floor is not a mirage, but the real part of Shenmu. Therefore, Gufan can see that there is a long ladder made of Shenmu in the center of the sixth floor, which is directly into the sky. A golden light at the extreme eye is obviously the entrance from the sixth floor to the seventh floor. Before Gu fan came to the golden light, he took a deep breath, and his figure turned into the golden light. He immediately felt that his whole body seemed to be soaked in warm water. He was very comfortable. He felt like he came out of the water. When he opened his eyes, he only saw a narrow space less than 100 meters before meeting. In the center of the seventh floor of Shenmu, on a wooden platform, there is a pill the size of a broad bean, on which a golden halo is constantly escaping, and a faint purple atmosphere surrounds it, forming a light protective cover. On top of the pills, the illusion of the harmony between the dragon and the Phoenix becomes more and more real. Gu fan can even see clearly the scales of the dragon and the feathers of the Phoenix.

 Chapter 138

    This crucial seventh layer did not have any defensive measures, which really surprised and pleased Gu fan. He quickened his pace and walked towards the elixir of life. That layer of purple fog was passed by Gu fan like nothing. Gu fan''s heart beat faster at this time. He felt his hand shaking when he reached for the elixir of life.


    But at this time, a light golden light appeared in front of the platform full of elixir.


    "No, there are enemies!" Gu fan almost subconsciously stepped back a few steps, summoned the jingskeletal sword to point at the golden light.


    Who knows, the fearless Jingkui sword stopped the golden light in the previous life, and it was hard to move forward. Gu fan was surprised, but he saw a figure gradually emerging in the golden light. Although the breath was far less domineering than ohoba, the evil god, its power was still very strong.


    Gu fan guessed that it was not easy for the guardian of the seventh level. At this time, he dared to look down on him. He was about to use the formula of killing the gods and chopping the magic sword, but he heard the man slowly say: "young Xia, are you too anxious? Don''t always play with old swords and guns, will you? "


    At the moment of Gu fan''s hesitation, he felt that a strong force rebounded from the jingskeletal sword and sent his Shengsheng bullet dozens of steps away. Unexpectedly, Gu fan was not hurt at all. It was obvious that the opponent''s power was very accurate.


    "Young Xia, since you can reach the seventh floor of the treasure house of the Heavenly Emperor, you are destined for the elixir of immortality." What attracted Gu fan''s eyes most was not the old man''s robe, but his eyebrows. Only his two eyebrows were black, and they fell down to the position of his mouth, and with the opening and closing of his facial muscles, These two eyebrows, if they have a charm, are very interesting.


    "This elixir of immortality belongs to you. It belongs to you. It''s not yours. You can''t take it hard." As the old man spoke, his mouth opened and closed, and the two eyebrows shook up and down, which was a bit funny.


    Gu fan looked at the old man in front of him, but his other hand was on the hilt. He thought that the other side seemed to be an immortal with a long history, but his strength didn''t seem to be very good. His combat effectiveness was not even as good as that of an all day warrior. Gu fan disdained to use violence to solve this kind of immortal with low combat effectiveness.


    "I don''t care whether you are predestined or not. If you are thrown to the ground, is the elixir not mine? By the way, you can also look through what you immortals will put in their pockets. " Gu fan pressed the sword with one hand and looked at the old man in front of him with unkind eyes.


    "Ouch, you must be making old ideas!" Seeing that Gu fan''s extension was not good, the old man seemed to have guessed something. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "young Xia, didn''t you find that the passage you entered the seventh floor just now has disappeared?"


    After the old man said, Gu fan found that the entrance to the seventh floor of the treasure house had disappeared, and he was trapped in the sacred tree!


    "You Gu fan''s first feeling was that the old man in front of him was playing tricks. He was about to break out, but he heard the old man slowly say: "young Xia, even if you kill me, you still can''t leave here. So, it''s better not to be impatient! "


    When Gu fan heard what the old man said, he thought about it carefully. With his only innate strength, if he could forcibly open the seal of Tiandi''s treasure house, break the rules and leave here, he would underestimate the ancient Fuxi God. Fuxi certainly won''t let the person who gets the elixir of immortality seal his life in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. There must be a way to leave. I''ll listen to the old man about how to leave here.


    Thinking of this, Gu fan''s eyes became indifferent. Looking at the old man in front of him, he slowly asked, "then tell me, how can I get the elixir of immortality and leave here?"


    The old man''s eyebrows swayed a few times, pretended to cover his mouth, coughed a few times, and said: "cough, first of all, I''ll introduce myself. I''m the most knowledgeable person in the whole three realms. At the beginning, Fuxi God asked me to guard here, hoping to test and get the elixir of immortality." Seeing the self boasting color on the old man''s face, Gu fan resisted the impulse and didn''t hit the old man''s face.


    "The way to get the elixir of immortality is very simple." The old man stroked the white long beard in front of him and said, "as long as you can be more knowledgeable than me, you can leave with the elixir of life!"


    "And if not?" Gu fan frowned and asked, although his knowledge is rich among the human friars, he still has no bottom in his heart to compete with this old man who claims to be the most knowledgeable man in the three realms.


    "Then you will stay in the treasure house until..." the old man said with a bad smile, "until you have more knowledge than me, or you starve here!"


    Gu fan tried to resist the impulse to stand up in front of Hai Bian. A slight smile of disdain hung on his mouth and said, "OK, dead old man, then you can make a topic!"


    Even if the old man asked Gu fan to recite all the six Confucian arts to him at this time, he would not be surprised. If the old man asked him about the ancient secrets that were not recorded in Tianmo Baojian, he would not be surprised. But now, he was completely shocked by the old man''s question!


    The old man in White said with a smile, "young Xia, listen to me. If there is a sword, Zhao Cheng will use it, Qian Hao will wipe it, and Sun Jun will take it. Young Xia, whose sword is it After all, Gu fan''s brain was active. After a slight pause, he thought that after other people had used it, it would be returned to its original owner. Presumably, this sword was the one who kept it. So he began to answer: "old man, can you make a difficult one? This sword must belong to Sun Jun, the one who keeps it. "ˇ° Ha ha... I''m sorry, young Xia. You''re wrong. " The old man''s eyebrows beat, vividly sketched out his expression of schadenfreudeˇ° Why? " Gu fan asked with a frownˇ° This sword belongs to Jia Shi... Didn''t I say that before? Jia Shi has a sword... "The old man said with regret:" it''s a pity that you can''t answer such a simple question. It seems that you are doomed to die of hunger here! "

 Chapter 139

    "You Gu fan''s first feeling was that the old man in front of him was playing tricks. He was about to break out, but he heard the old man slowly say: "young Xia, even if you kill me, you still can''t leave here. So, it''s better not to be impatient! "


    When Gu fan heard what the old man said, he thought about it carefully. With his only innate strength, if he could forcibly open the seal of Tiandi''s treasure house, break the rules and leave here, he would underestimate the ancient Fuxi God. Fuxi certainly won''t let the person who gets the elixir of immortality seal his life in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. There must be a way to leave. I''ll listen to the old man about how to leave here.


    Thinking of this, Gu fan''s eyes became indifferent. Looking at the old man in front of him, he slowly asked, "then tell me, how can I get the elixir of immortality and leave here?"


    The old man''s eyebrows swayed a few times, pretended to cover his mouth, coughed a few times, and said: "cough, first of all, I''ll introduce myself. I''m the most knowledgeable person in the whole three realms. At the beginning, Fuxi God asked me to guard here, hoping to test and get the elixir of immortality." Seeing the self boasting color on the old man''s face, Gu fan resisted the impulse and didn''t hit the old man''s face.


    "The way to get the elixir of immortality is very simple." The old man stroked the white long beard in front of him and said, "as long as you can be more knowledgeable than me, you can leave with the elixir of life!"


    "And if not?" Gu fan frowned and asked, although his knowledge is rich among the human friars, he still has no bottom in his heart to compete with this old man who claims to be the most knowledgeable man in the three realms.


    "Then you will stay in the treasure house until..." the old man said with a bad smile, "until you have more knowledge than me, or you starve here!"


    Gu fan tried to resist the impulse to stand up in front of Hai Bian. A slight smile of disdain hung on his mouth and said, "OK, dead old man, then you can make a topic!"


    Even if the old man asked Gu fan to recite all the six Confucian arts to him at this time, he would not be surprised. If the old man asked him about the ancient secrets that were not recorded in Tianmo Baojian, he would not be surprised. But now, he was completely shocked by the old man''s question!


    The old man in White said with a smile, "young Xia, listen to me. If there is a sword, Zhao Cheng will use it, Qian Hao will wipe it, and Sun Jun will take it. Young Xia, whose sword is it


    After all, Gu fan''s brain was active. After a slight pause, he thought that after other people had used it, it would be returned to its original owner. Presumably, this sword was the one who kept it. So he began to answer: "old man, can you make a difficult one? This sword must belong to Sun Jun, the one who keeps it. "


    "Ha ha... I''m sorry, young Xia. You''re wrong." The old man''s eyebrows beat, vividly sketched out his expression of schadenfreude.


    "Why?" Gu fan asked with a frown.


    "This sword belongs to Jia Shi... Didn''t I say that before? Jia Shi has a sword... "The old man said with regret:" it''s a pity that you can''t answer such a simple question. It seems that you are doomed to die of hunger here! "


    "This... This can count?" Gu fan pointed to his nose and asked the complacent old man in an incredible toneˇ° You... "


    "I really want to let you go. It''s a pity, young Xia." The old man was obviously playing with Gu fan, but he made a very sad expression on his face. With the two black eyebrows, he was listless and fell down, as if it were two curtainsˇ° As long as you answer one question correctly, I can let you leave here with the elixir of immortality. "


    "Well, what kind of costume." Gu fan looked at the old man contemptuously and said in a deep voice, "next question!"


    "Hey, next question." The old man brushed in front of him with a colorful feather fan and said, "please listen, young Xia. Hehe... "He took a bad look at Gu fan and asked seriously," a bird flew from the west to the east at noon. It took an hour, but it took two and a half hours when he came back. Why? "


    Gu fan thought for a moment, then grinned: "how can you cheat me twice with your little skill of carving insects?" He stopped for a moment and said confidently, "two and a half hours add up to one hour? You lost, old man


    The old man gently waved the colorful feather fan in his right hand, and his face was still serious. He asked, "young Xia, are you sure that''s the answer?"


    "Well, I''m sure, certainly, and definitely will be the answer." Gu fan''s tone is firm.


    The old man slowly fanned a colorful feather fan with a smile on his face and said to Gu fan, "OK, Congratulations, young Xia..." before Gu fan stepped forward, he heard his voice saying in a joking tone: "you''ve got the wrong answer again. It seems that you are doomed to die of hunger here!" Although the old man''s face was full of regret, his eyes were full of schadenfreude. After all, he has been in the treasure house of heaven for thousands of years. It''s rare to have someone to play for him. Can''t you make him happy?


    Gu fan despised the disrespectful old man in his heart. He could not resist the thought of loosening his bones for the old man. He gritted his teeth and asked word by word, "whyˇ° Young Xia, the answer is like this. It was just sunset when the bird flew back to the West from the East, so it covered its eyes with one of its wings The old man raised the colorful feather fan of his right hand, crossed over to block his eyes and said, "in this way, the speed of flying back will slow down, so it''s two and a half hours!"ˇ° What? " Gu fan''s face was struck by thunder, and he stammered, "this... This is OK?"ˇ° Well The old man put down the colorful feather fan that covered his eyes, and still said: "yes, as the most knowledgeable person in the three circles, naturally, he should integrate all possible situations, know astronomy from the top and geography from the bottom, otherwise, it would not be in vain?" When he spoke, the two black eyebrows on the old man''s face were vivid with Gu fan''s tone. He was very proudˇ° Hum Gu fan had the experience of being played by this old boy last time, but he didn''t show too much displeasure at this time. He just snorted heavily and said in a deep voice: "it''s useless to talk more, next question!" The old man seemed to be still immersed in the joy of playing with Gu fan just now. His two small eyes narrowed into a crack, and he said with a smile: "OK, young Xia, our problem is relatively simple. Tell me, seeing three fires together is Yan, seeing three woods together is Sen, and seeing three waters together is Miao, What should we call it when we see three ghosts together? " Gu fan thought a little, and then he drew a few lines on the palm of his left hand with his right hand. Then he raised his head and asked the old man in a puzzled tone: "it seems that there is no such word?"ˇ° Young Xia, are you sure? " The old man said with a smileˇ° What I ask you to guess is not necessarily words. " Gu fan frowned and drew three "ghost" characters on his left hand. Finally, he raised his head blankly and asked in a low voice: "it''s better to call ghost..." "young Xia, are you sure?" The old man took out his trademark smile again and asked Gu fanˇ° Right is right, wrong is wrong, what are you talking about? " Gu fan was upset at this time, where he had the heart to make trouble with the old boyˇ° Congratulations, young Xia. You''re wrong again. " The old man still said with a smile: "when you see three ghosts, shouldn''t you shout for help?" Gu fan was stunned again. "It''s OK!" Gu fan suddenly felt a golden light in front of him, and almost couldn''t standˇ° Why not? " The old man said happily, "do you think you can choose three from one?"ˇ° You... How do you know I can''t do it! " Gu fan pleaded: "I can beat four!"ˇ° Young Xia, stop sophistry. " The old man happily put on a pair of flat expression, said: "you are starving to death in the treasure house of heaven!" Gu fan was a little bit discouraged at this time. He thought that the old man''s problems were very tricky. I''m afraid it''s hard for others to guess them except himself. What can we doˇ° Young Xia, are you sure you want to continue to challenge the old man? " The old man asked with a smile. At this time, Gu fan had a good idea. He put a evil smile on the corner of his mouth and said to the old man, "old man, it''s always you who ask me. I''ll ask you a question. How about it?"ˇ° This... "The old man hesitated and said," isn''t that good? "ˇ° Isn''t it the same that I answered you right as you answered me wrong? " The corner of Gu fan''s mouth rose slightly, as if he was planning something. He continued to bewitch: "and you still have an advantage... Besides, you are the most knowledgeable person in the three realms. How can you be afraid of my problem?" The old man had some hesitation when he heard Gu fan''s words. When he heard his last sentence, he could not help feeling that he was difficult to ride a tiger. He said, "OK, I''ll let you do it. I''ll try my best to answer your question, but..." his eyebrows curled up, shook and said with a smile, "I can put the ugly words in the front, If your question is answered by an old man, you have to wait twelve hours before you ask another question next time. How about that? " In ancient times, people can''t help smacking their tongue. In 12 hours, if people don''t eat or drink, they can only stick to it for seven days at most. After all, martial arts people are all born with flesh, and they also want to produce grains. It seems that such a bet is a little big, but if you go on answering like this, I''m afraid that after seven days and seven nights, Gu fan will still be hard to answer a question, and still can''t escape the fate of starving to death in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. Thinking of this, Gu fan could not help gritting his teeth and promised, "well, twelve hours is twelve hours. Who is afraid of who?"

 Chapter 140

    The old man nodded with a smile and said, "well, children can be taught, children can be taught too!"


    "Smile, I won''t make you laugh later!" Gu fan looked at the old man in front of him with an expression of disgust. He was already extremely upset. But it''s not easy to find a tricky problem to embarrass the guy who is known as the most knowledgeable in the three realms. Moreover, there is only one chance. Otherwise, it will take 12 hours to wait!


    Just as Gu fan was searching for his guts, a voice rang in Gu fan''s mind. Although there was a slight change in the voice, it seemed that when children became teenagers, the voice became a little dull, but Gu fan still recognized the source of the voice, the spirit of Bazhen spirit stone!


    "When I ask him this question, the host often plays tricks on me!" Although the instrument spirit of Bazhen Lingshi grew up to be a teenager, its voice was still immatureˇ° You ask him... What are the words a, O and P? Then guess another idiom


    "Well, what are a, O, P?" When Gu fan heard those strange words, he couldn''t help speechless.


    "I don''t know. The old master often said it was his world." Ba Zhen Qi Ling shrugged his shoulders innocently, and then wrote those three words again in Gu fan''s mind.


    Gu fan sneered from his heart, raised his left hand to snap his fingers, and said to the white robed old man in front of him, "OK, old man, let''s guess a Sanskrit question!"


    "Sanskrit?" The old man was wondering. He heard Gu fan say like a bean: "what are the words a, O and P? Then guess another idiom Then he raised his right hand and wrote the letters a, O and P on the ground in front of him. He looked at the old man in white and said, "here, it''s like this. Take your time to read it."


    The old man in white robe''s smiling face gradually became serious. The colorful feather fan in his right hand kept fanning. It seemed that he felt a little hot, and he was very upset. About half an hour later, he was confused. He shook his head helplessly and sighed: "young Xia, I''m sorry for my old age, but I don''t know how to learn, I really can''t understand what the three Sanskrit words are, let alone what idioms they are. Please give me some advice. If this is just your invention, I''m sorry, this round is still a loss for young Xia. It will take 12 hours. " The old man in white robe bit what he didn''t know. Gu fan certainly didn''t know. As long as you can''t say why, you still lose!


    Gu fan sneered, raised his right hand sword, and wrote a, O and P again. Unexpectedly, he wrote a word "life". He said casually, "a is the head above, O is the mouth beside, and P is the small ear. Together, it''s not a word of life, idioms, and it''s natural to depend on each other for life."


    "That''s... That''s what it is?" The old man''s eyebrows drooped, and even twisted each other in the extreme distortion of facial expression: "did you spell Sanskrit?" The old man opened his mouth and seemed to want to argue about something, but finally he bowed his head and said, "I really don''t know these three Sanskrits. Young Xia, you are better than me. You should be the first to learn in the three realms. I''m willing to gamble and admit defeat!"


    When the old man bowed his head like a defeated rooster, Gu fan could not help but sneer, "the old man of the Big Dipper star emperor is really talented. He just let the old man go..."


    The figure of the old man in white robe gradually becomes empty, and the colorful light in the middle gradually shrinks. Finally, it turns into a bird with colorful feathers. It''s a bit like an owl with a curved beak, but the two long eyes slant to both sides, like a big "eight", which looks a little funny, The colorful feather fan held by the old man in white robe was actually his real feather. Gu fan has seen the introduction of this kind of bird in Tianmo Baojian. It should be called "parrot". It can talk to people. It''s really an interesting exotic animal.


    "It''s been a long time. You''re a parrot, old man!" Gu Fan said with a smile when he saw the old man in whiteˇ° Are you a man or a bird? Ah, you are a bird


    "Shut up, boy, don''t you know how to respect old people?" The parrot croaked.


    Gu fan waved, the parrot reluctantly fell on Gu fan''s shoulder, said: "you take the elixir of life, this ancient giant tree will wither, I have no place to go, I have to follow you."


    Gu fan took a look at the elixir of immortality on the wooden platform in front of him. It turned out that this lesson had absorbed the power of elixir of immortality, and it was only after ten thousand years that the elixir of immortality had grown and become such a giant.


    He looked at the parrot on his left shoulder and asked with a sudden smile, "old boy, are you going to become my pet in the future?"


    "I Pooh..." the parrot flapped its wings in disgust.


    "Then you don''t want me to call you old boy all the time." Gu fan looked at the parrot on his shoulder and said, "well, I''ll give you a new name..."


    "Talk about..." the parrot pecked its own feather and said carelessly.


    Gu fan looked at the big "eight" on the parrot''s face, and suddenly thought of a very meaningful word. He said unkindly, "in my opinion, it''s just embarrassing."


    "Embarrassed? Why is it called "Jiong" The parrot pecked at the feather, raised his head and asked suspiciouslyˇ° It means the eyes are bright Gu fan pointed to his eyes and made a gesture to the parrot. He said with an evil smileˇ° This is a commendatory wordˇ° Don''t... "The parrot lowered its head and combed its feathers, but muttered:" commendatory words, it seems to be pretty good! " After accepting the parrot, Gu fan focused on the elixir. He was about to reach out to get it, but he said, "if you still want to live, don''t touch the elixir. Even the star level strong can''t fully absorb the power of the elixir, If you touch it, you will be forced to burst and die Gu fan naturally guessed that the power of the elixir of immortality was too strong to touch directly with his body, so he summoned eight spirit stones to infuse the air of heaven and earth, and immediately revealed the eight trigrams of Taiji, and inhaled the golden elixir in the middle of the wooden platform into the array. When the elixir of immortality completely disappeared into the Bazhen spirit stone, a golden light covered Gu fan gently. When he opened his eyes again, he found that he had come to a small hill outside the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. Although most of the treasures in the first few layers of Tiandi''s treasure house were swallowed by Xiao Jitian alone, the biggest treasure in Tiandi''s treasure house is undoubtedly this elixir of immortality. At this time, the treasure finally arrived, Gu fan also felt that he did not have a false tripˇ° Hum At this time, the whole tree from the root to the crown in the distance was shaking violentlyˇ° What''s going on? Is the treasure house shakingˇ° It''s not good. The treasure house of heaven is going to fall. "ˇ° It''s not just the treasure house of the emperor. The whole space is collapsing. Let''s goˇ° How can it be like this? Did someone break the seven layer ban and take the elixir of life! Let''s go The towering ancient sacred tree suddenly vibrated. Such a big movement made the only remaining hundreds of sect disciples in the space look pale. One by one, they either control the magic weapon, or fly in the air, scrambling to fly outˇ° I have to leave soon, too! " Gu fan couldn''t care so much at this time. His figure suddenly summoned the red and blue double sword seal script, which suddenly detonated the whole body''s extreme wall and used the method of "walking on the eight wastelands". His speed was suddenly increased by 12 times. Click! Huge cracking sound, as if the world had collapsed. Gu fan just left that space, the whole ancient giant wood had decayed and collapsed. A powerful force burst out from the depths of the earth, and the infinite space was fragmented in front of Gufan. Gu fan was thrown out by a strong shock. Gu fan tried his best to control the atmosphere of the world around him, but he felt like a fallen leaf floating in the torrent. He could only drift with the current, and he didn''t know how far he was thrown out. Gu fan stabilized himself, and then found that he was on a cliff, far away from the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. Gu fan raised his head and simply judged his position with the height of the sun. Then he said to himself, "go back, go west, you should find your way back to the camp." After that, the ripples spread from the place where he stepped. Just listen to a bang, figure dial the ground, toward the South gallop away. At this time, on the ground, from the west to the East, there were many sects scattered among them. When the space of Tiandi treasure house collapsed, a powerful force protected all the people and entrusted them out. At this time, many of them were still in shock and talked about it one after anotherˇ° Damn it. How could the treasure house of heaven suddenly collapse? "ˇ° It''s good, baby. This trip is not in vain! "ˇ° This time, we have been calculated by Qingyan sect. Elder martial brothers, let''s go back and gather our fellow disciples to deal with them together! "ˇ° This time, I took an ancient magic weapon, and I got a good harvest. I should be able to return to my school. " These nearly a thousand sects spread among them. All of them are reluctant to leave. The movement of the treasure house of the emperor of heaven is too big, and the sudden collapse is completely unexpected. However, many monks who are still going to the seventh floor, hoping to get the elixir of immortality, have not been able to escape, and have been suppressed under the ruins of the treasure house of the emperor of heaven for no reason.

 Chapter 141

    "People of so many sects are not willing to leave because they die for money and birds for food. They must have taken a fancy to other people''s treasures. After a while, there will be another fight. " Gu fan could see clearly in the air. Some of these monks were in groups, their eyes were twinkling, and they were obviously looking for the target.


    "Haha, it''s a pity that these people don''t know that I''ve got the biggest treasure in Tiandi''s treasure house." Gu fan originally just wanted to join in the fun and take advantage of it. By the way, he watched the battle between Xiao Jitian and Han Lingfeng. Unexpectedly, he got the elixir of immortality, a parrot, and the evil god ehoba by mistake. His own strength has reached the power of two xingxuan. It''s a great chance to have two xingxuan at the congenital level!


    At this time, there were many masters of various sects. Gu fan even felt that Xiao Jitian and Han Lingfeng had not gone far away. It was really eye-catching to fly in the air so carelessly. Gu fan saw a lot of Shen Tian level warriors below and chose to walk in a low-key way, for fear that his treasure might be coveted by other experts and lead to death. Although Gu fan has two star Xuan, if Xiao Jitian and Han Lingfeng know that they have the elixir of immortality on them, they can''t resist it.


    Think of here, Gu fan simply fell on the ground, mouth holding shadowless beads, mixed in the South and north of the friars to the West.


    But Gu fan walked for a moment, then felt behind him some strange, there are always a few Ruo Jiruo from the eyes of the tail with himself.


    "It seems that I''ve been followed. Someone has come up with my idea." Gu fan sensed it quietly, and then came to a conclusion that the five people who followed him were all congenital accomplishments. Gu fan, after confirming his conclusion, sighed in his heart, "blame me, too low-key. After using shadowless beads, you five fools think I''m waste wood. There''s a way in heaven. If you don''t go, there''s no way in hell for you to break in. Who robbed who? "


    The five breath sneaked behind Gu fan, only a few of them whispered


    "Hey, boss, what''s the strength of that boy?"


    "I don''t know. I can''t see it. It shouldn''t exceed Shen Tian''s level."


    "Chief, he doesn''t breathe at all. It can''t be playing pig and eating tiger


    "Fool, can''t the five of us beat one of him?"


    "Go on!"


    "Wait, chief, do you think he belongs to any sect?"


    "Bah, the sect is a fart. When something goes wrong, there will be adults to support us."


    Most of the friars were northward. Gufan was alone to the west at this time. Gradually, there were fewer and fewer friars around him. Soon, he was the only one left. However, the five breath behind him was still with him. He obviously made up his mind.


    Just as Gu fan was walking into a forest alone, he suddenly heard a voice behind him, such as Hong Zhong Da Lu, calling out: "young Xia, stay


    I saw five figures fall down from five directions, just encircling Gu fan in the middle. Gu fan immediately judged that they were the five people following him. Although all the five men only wore casual clothes, they didn''t look like reckless people. Gu fan, who led the army in his previous life, was naturally sensitive to the fighting spirit in the army. At this time, he was vaguely familiar with it.


    One of them, wearing a blue long dress and a hat, came forward like a big brother, and with a slight smile, he tapped the long stick in his hand on his palm and said with a smile, "boy, you are surrounded by our group of five. When you hear our name, why don''t you hand in the treasure from your family and run away?"


    "Well?" Gu fan didn''t react for a moment, and his name had nothing to do with whether he wanted to give up his resistance. He only heard the leader say, "don''t insist on everything. I''m going to be a Fan Shi." Without waiting for Gu fan to respond, the second man, with a long gun, answered in a deep voice beside him: "I have to be worried when I meet you. I''m going to steal."ˇ° We don''t mean to be in Mongolia. " The third man said in a shrill voice.


    "I will rob you, I will bribe you."


    "I''m not in a hurry to escape. I''m planing."


    Gu fan was looking at the five people talking to themselves in a daze, but he heard the five people smile and said with one voice: "whenever we meet, we will run away! Why don''t you run? "


    Gu fan was almost elated by these five guys. He just laughed and shook his head helplessly. The five people were stunned and looked at each other and asked, "he, he, when we meet the five people group, why don''t you run away?"


    At this time, Gu fan had stopped smiling and walked like flying. He came forward with a sword and said: "a group of clowns! It''s you who want to rob me. You''re going to kill yourself! "


    Gu fan spits out the shadowless bead in his mouth, and his breath rises suddenly. Five people are all in a hurry because of Gu fan''s sword. If these five people don''t reach the congenital level and can resist the air, they will lie down by Gu fan''s sword.


    "But congenital class is so arrogant, let''s go together!" The man in blue long clothes held out a sword to stop Gu fan''s sword. The four people nearby started together. They saw five swords and swords calling to Gu fan.


    "A small skill of carving insects!" Gu fan has two star Xuans in his body at this time. Although his realm is still at the congenital level, his strength has reached the Shen Tian level. It''s like standing out from the crowd when he confronts with these ordinary congenital level warriors. He can not talk nonsense with them, but directly descend to ten meetings and solve by violence. And Gu fan seems to have the same idea. In the face of the five swords flying down, it seems that these five people have practiced some joint attack array. At this time, they can even cause some threat to Gu fan. Gu fan raised his head and let out a low roar. The space behind him collapsed, revealing the dark starry sky. Two of the stars kept spinning, emitting bright silver starsˇ° This kid is weird! There are two stars at the congenital level! " The person nearest to Gu fan shouts out in a hurry, but it''s too late. While Gu fan releases Xing Xuan, he calls out his own red and blue swords in Zhuanwen. A silver defense wall rises from the ground, wrapping Gu fan in it like a protective shield. The move of five people attacking Gu fan just feels like they are patted on a huge rock, A move down, not only has not been shaken the slightest bit, he was the force of the anti shock blast blood boiling, inverted fly out. Just at the moment when the five people flew backward, Gu fan saw the right time and suddenly detonated the defensive wall. Just now, he was afraid of the power of the five people''s joint attack and took defensive attack as his attack. When he saw that the joint attack had been broken, he immediately turned defensive attack into attack and used the method of "walking on eight wastelands". The speed soared 12 times. A virtual shadow with the dark sword had penetrated one''s throat, and Gu fan''s body turned back in mid air, In a move of 72 falling star swords, he stabbed the sword sideways, which is famous for its quickness. At once, another person was found. Gu fan''s figure appeared behind the man, his footstep was a little unsteady, but he made a mistake at the foot. He used the "demon dance" footwork, five virtual shadows separated and combined, each holding his sword to catch up with the third person, and then cut him to the ground from his real body and behind. However, in a few breaths, three people in the group of five people died under Gu fan''s hands. Even the fierce and quick assassins could not be so clean!

 Chapter 142

    Gu fan stopped the sword and saw that they were still floating in the air before. The power of xingxuan of the three people was attracted by the inexplicable power one after another, and they were attracted to the jingskeletal sword. It was strange.


    "Who on earth are you?" The boss of the group of five was surprised to see that Gu fan was so fierce. But Gu fan didn''t have the qualification to ask him any more questions. His hand was up and down, and the sword had cut off his long sword, torn his protective wall, and cut his throat.


    At this time, Gu fan has already fallen on the ground. He looks at the last one with the eagle''s eyes at the prey. It''s Yu Lei, the second in the group of five. At this time, he holds the knife in his hand and looks at Gu fan with a ghost like expression.


    "You... You... Don''t mess around! We are not sectarian! " Yu Lei said with fear.


    When Gu fan heard his words, he became interested. It''s not a sect. Is it a member of the imperial court? So he slowed down his steps and said, "what are you? People from the imperial court? "


    "Yes! yes! Yes When Yu Lei saw that Gu fan''s steps slowed down, he thought that he was scared. He immediately grabbed a straw and said, "we are from the imperial court, but we can''t be moved by the grassroots of your sects!" Yu Lei continued: "as long as you dare to hurt the people of the imperial court, be careful that you will be destroyed by our emperor''s decree!"


    Gu fan heard Yu Lei''s words, with a smile on his face, and said to Yu Lei in front of him, "if I''m a monk with no school, what can you do for me?"


    "How can it be!" Yu Lei insisted: "you can''t cultivate your own skills! I see the ghost of your footwork just now, and later it sucks the power of the dead. Which ghost school should you belong to! You killed five of our brothers, and our Lord will not let you go! "


    Gu fan shook his head helplessly when he heard the words. This kind of congenital warrior is like the sand of Ganges under the military marquis. It would be strange if a star level master of the imperial court avenged them every time they died.


    "Don''t you believe it?" Yu Lei tried to calm down and asked Gu fan in a cold voice.


    "I believe it. I believe it." Gu fan gave a faint smile. Can you tell me which military Marquis of the Beidou Dynasty you are, and let me be killed by the experts of your marquis in the future, or be a clear ghost! "


    "Hum, say it, I''m not afraid to scare you to death!" Yu Lei sneered: "our marquis is the Marquis of Beisu. One finger can kill you!"


    "The Marquis of Beisu?" Gu fan''s brow slightly wrinkled, continued to ask: "northern Marquis Dan Tai if evil?"


    "That''s right. My marquis is 18 years old and 23 years old. I''m afraid When Yu Lei sees that Gu fan knows about the Marquis of Beisu, he is about to threaten him. Suddenly, a sword stabs him in the throat. A blade passes through without dispute. Yu Lei hears the sound of blood gushing from his throat.


    Gu fan''s voice rang in his ear: "forget it, for the sake of you and me, I''ll give you a good time!"


    At this time, Yu Lei could no longer spit out a word, but looked at Gu fan with astonished eyes.


    Gu fan got close to his ear and gently spat out four words: "my name is Gu fan!"


    When Yu Lei heard Gu fan''s last words, he suddenly put a strange smile on his face, and then his pupils began to relax.


    Gu fan threw Yu Lei, who was already dead on the blade, on the ground and said with a sneer: "originally, everyone was from the imperial court. I didn''t want to embarrass you, but you don''t have eyes. If you want to surpass your grandfather''s goods, I have to accept it." Then he bent down and began his routine search.


    Despite the small number of people in this cutting group, there are quite a few harvests. Turning the pocket, there are five bottles of top grade pills, about 100 pieces, thirty pieces of fairy grass, three pieces of Yuandan, one prefecture level magic weapon, and some miscellaneous jewelry and secret collection. After counting the harvest, Gu fan couldn''t help smiling. In order to seal the evil god ehoba, he swallowed more than 60 pieces of top grade pills, which made his flesh ache. Who knows, someone sent them back, and even more!


    Although the treasure after the third level was almost wiped out by Xiao Jitian, Gu fan was very lucky to get the elixir of immortality and many other gains.


    After leaving the forest, Gu fan walked for a long time and came to a market town. As a market town close to the treasure house of the emperor of heaven, almost all the monks chose to stop here, buy some dry food, replenish fresh water, and then set out to return to their respective sects.


    Originally, those people who were wearing robes and holding swords rarely appeared in such a remote market town. These days, they came one after another, like crucian carp crossing the river. Fortunately, the residents there have seen nothing strange. The only wine shop in the market town has broken the threshold these days. Some monks give one or two gold as a reward for drinking a pot of wine, which is really generous.


    When Gu fan stepped into the restaurant, the small first floor was almost full of people. Gu fan picked a table and sat down. He reached out to the waiter and asked, "what else do you have in your shop?"


    "My guest, I haven''t had time to get in the ingredients recently. There are only some vegetables in the shop." The little two said apologetically. Gu fan''s face was a little disappointed. His last formal meal was just the day before the siege of Lincang City. He had a simple meal with Li Xiaolang. He just wanted to find a hotel to have a good meal, but he was told that there were only vegetarian dishes. He had to wave his hand and say, "vegetables, please. Hurry to make some and send them to me. There are also three bowls of rice first."ˇ° OK, just a moment Shop small two absent-minded to answer a, and quickly ran to another table to greet another group of guests. Gu fan stretched out his hand and just wanted to say something to the waiter, but he found that people had forgotten his table. He couldn''t help sighing. Suddenly, his eyes were attracted by his slanting table. The young man in purple and blue robes, with a long sword and a golden phoenix feather crown, looks as old as Gu fan. His face is as beautiful as a crown jade. But he is a person who Gu fan can''t stir up -- Han Lingfeng, the rising star of Zichen hall! Gu fan was startled and was about to get up and run away when he saw that Han Lingfeng was walking towards Gu fan''s table with a wine pot in his right hand and a plate of cooked mutton in front of him in his left.

 Chapter 143

    Gu fan''s face was a little disappointed. His last formal meal was just the day before the siege of Lincang City. He had a simple meal with Li Xiaolang. He just wanted to find a hotel to have a good meal, but he was told that there were only vegetarian dishes. He had to wave his hand and say, "vegetables, please. Hurry to make some and send them to me. There are also three bowls of rice first."


    "OK, just a moment." Shop small two absent-minded to answer a, and quickly ran to another table to greet another group of guests.


    Gu fan stretched out his hand and just wanted to say something to the waiter, but he found that people had forgotten his table. He couldn''t help sighing. Suddenly, his eyes were attracted by his slanting table. The young man in purple and blue robes, with a long sword and a golden phoenix feather crown, looks as old as Gu fan. His face is as beautiful as a crown jade. But he is a person who Gu fan can''t stir up -- Han Lingfeng, the rising star of Zichen hall!


    Gu fan was startled and was about to get up and run away when he saw that Han Lingfeng was walking towards Gu fan''s table with a wine pot in his right hand and a plate of cooked mutton in front of him in his left.


    "Why did you leave when you saw me? Don''t you want to see me?" If it is said that before Gu fan still held a fluke and thought that Han Lingfeng was not looking for himself, it can be said that Han Lingfeng was looking for Gu fan.


    "Ha ha, where is it?" Gu fan lost a smile and said, "there is no meat in this hotel. I have no meat, so I quit."


    "If so, I have wine and meat on my table, you and I can share." Han Lingfeng sat down at Gu fan''s table and put his wine pot and mutton in front of Gu fan.


    "Fair weather friends?" Gu Fan said with a smile.


    "Half!" Han Lingfeng raised his glass and offered a toast to Gu fan. Seeing this, Gu fan also raised his glass and touched Han Lingfeng, wondering, "but why do you have meat and wine?"


    "When I went into the store, I saw the boss hide the mutton in the cellar and only give it to the person who paid the highest price, so I took it." Han Lingfeng said with a smile.


    "Oh, it''s a small shop. It''s cheating customers." Gu fan took a sip of the wine. He only felt that the wine from the South was not spicy and sweet. It didn''t look like liquorˇ° "Open robbery?"


    "It''s not that you don''t give money." Han Lingfeng said with a smile. While he was talking with Gu fan, his eyes swept Gu fan gently, but there was a trace of surprise in his eyes.


    Gu fan naturally catches Han Ling''s eye, but fortunately it''s not a sign of hostility.


    "This man''s strength is only a congenital level, and he was able to capture the eight array spirit stone from the elder martial brother. This fortune is really frightening!" Han Lingfeng said to herself in her heartˇ° And according to my feeling, if there is no mistake, the innate warrior who follows me in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven should also be him! "


    "You''re guessing my identity, I know." Gu fan saw that Han Lingfeng was just drinking, but he didn''t speak, so he picked up the glass slightly, but a word was whispered into Han Lingfeng''s ear.


    "Yes, I probably know who you are. The person who can snatch things from my elder martial brother bailiyi can count all ten fingers in Tianxuan state!" Han Lingfeng stretched out his coarse wooden chopsticks, picked up a piece of braised mutton, and slowly put it into his mouth, but his voice was also transmitted in secret.


    Those who don''t reach the innate level will never know what they are talking about, let alone guess what they are talking about!


    "Why?" Gu fan didn''t just come out. When he met Han Lingfeng and was asked to drink a few glasses of wine, he put down his guard. At this time, when he heard Han Lingfeng say that, Gu fan''s whole body suddenly gathered together and replied: "do you want to help your elder martial brother Baili take back the Bazhen spirit stone from me?"


    "You don''t have to take it, but I''m really lucky that I can come out this time." Han Lingfeng continued: "bailiyi offended a lot of Yuan friars because of last time. After going back, he was forbidden. So this time, I had a chance to lead the team. Well, it''s a blessing to you. "


    Gu fan gave a sneer and put a piece of mutton in his mouth, saying, "but all your classmates have been killed by Xiao Ji? And sucked the soul away. This is not good news. You can take it back to Zichen hall. "


    "Then you don''t understand." Han Lingfeng shook his head lightly and said, "when I meet Xiao Jitian, it''s impossible for me or Bai Liyi to protect those weak disciples. But this time, I brought back more than 2000 pieces of top grade pills, and more than 1000 pieces of fairy grass are real. Do you think the school will think it''s good news or bad news? "


    Fortunately, Gu fan never thought that the yuan monk''s sect would be very righteous, so when Han Lingfeng said that he would sacrifice other disciples to entangle Xiao Jitian, he just gave a faint smile.


    "It seems that your ambition is not small." Gu fan took a sip of wine and looked at Han Lingfeng in front of him with a smile. He said, "do you want to be the chief disciple of Zichen hall?"


    Han Lingfeng stretched out an index finger of his right hand and shook it in front of Gu fan''s eyes. It seemed that he told Gu fan that he had guessed wrongˇ° It''s not the chief disciple, it''s Zhang Jiao! Among us practitioners, ambition is the last thing we should hide. Only he can urge you to move forward


    "So bailiyi is a stumbling block on your way forward?" Gu fan''s eyes are slightly narrowed, looking at Han Lingfeng in front of him and askingˇ° Yeah, stumbling block. With a hundred Li wing, I, Han Lingfeng, will always be No. 2 of Zichen hall. It''s spare goods. " Han Lingfeng raised his head, drank the residual wine in the cup and said in a low voiceˇ° I think we can cooperate! " Gu fan recognized the clue in Han Lingfeng''s words and knew that the first and second seeds of Zichen hall were really incompatible. Naturally, that was the situation he most wanted to see. Gu fan would not be foolish enough to want to be an enemy to such a big man with eight starsˇ° Cooperation? How to cooperate? What are you going to do with me? " Han Lingfeng laughed contemptuously, poured a glass of wine for himself, lowered his head and took a sip, sneered and said nothingˇ° Yes? Do you think I have no use value at all? " Gu fan didn''t reject this kind of look of contempt very much. This kind of person with eight stars can kill an ordinary congenital warrior with one finger. It''s normal for him to be rebelliousˇ° I''ve come to make friends with you once. First, thank you for helping me and making bailiyi fall. Second, I''m very curious about who can rob things from my elder martial brother bailiyi. That''s all Han Lingfeng opened his words and said, "but don''t worry. Even if you follow me in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven, I won''t kill you this time, but maybe next time." Han Lingfeng looks at Gu fan like a cat looking at a dried salted fish or a mouse caught in his hand. How to deal with it depends entirely on his moodˇ° If I say I can cooperate with you, do you believe it? " Gu fan still asked Han Lingfeng with a smileˇ° "Oh?" Han Lingfeng was attracted by Gu fan''s words and asked with great interest: "then tell me, what can you do to cooperate with me?"ˇ° Is it enough because I am a member of the imperial court? " Gu fan picked up a piece of meat with his chopsticks and asked in a cold voiceˇ° The eagle dog of the court? What the hell is that Han Lingfeng''s face showed a trace of disgust and disdainˇ° I''m an officer of the Zhuque Department of Shuntian army. I''m not one of those loose repairmen who worked for the imperial court! " Gu fan gave a faint smile to Han Lingfeng''s superficialityˇ° Officers of the court? " Han Lingfeng looked up and down at Gu fan with his eyes. It seemed that he wanted to confirm whether what he said was true or not. He saw that Gu fan really had the temperament of leading thousands of troops. Then he nodded slowly and said, "well, this is not enough." Gu fan also nodded with a smile and continued to say, "that depends on my being a member of the Marquis''s residence in the plain. Is that ok?"ˇ° Plain Hou? Suppress the plain Marquis of Cangyuan Han Lingfeng''s brow slightly wrinkled up, even among the sects, the name of Pingyuan Hou Guyun is quite loud. As the elite disciple of Zichen hall, how can Han Lingfeng not knowˇ° It is Gu fan had a good time to fill a glass of wine for himself and repliedˇ° Are you his nephew or what? " Han Lingfeng sees that Gu fan has given the name of the Marquis''s mansion in the plain. He thinks that he should be a collateral, but the energy of this innate warrior in front of him has made him want to cooperate with himˇ° No, Pingyuan Hou is my father Gu fan lowered his head, drank a glass of wine and said in a low voiceˇ° You''re kidding Han Lingfeng''s face changed, and said in a cold voice, "your emperor is still my uncle. Do you believe it?" Gu fan took out a jade pendant from his body and gently put it on the table. Looking at Han Lingfeng, he said, "this is the jade pendant of the palace of Marquis of the plain. Only my elder brother Gu Yu and I have one. It''s on our body when we are full moon. Our name is engraved on the front, and the four words of gentleman Ru Yu written by our father on the back." Han Lingfeng took the jade pendant suspiciously, and saw two small words "Gufan" in his tentacle. He turned the reverse side quickly, and saw that it really said "gentleman is like jade" on it, with a murderous writing style. It was really like the ink treasure from a martial arts master. Seeing the surprise on Han Lingfeng''s face, Gu fan asked faintly: "now do you believe it? Can we cooperate? " Shenyang, an important town of Yantian army in the Arctic cold region. In an extremely grand palace, layers of buildings pass by, and the final picture is in a closed secret room, a young man sitting cross legged on a futon. In the middle of this small room, a man sitting cross legged on a purple futon, a red Sichuan brocade robe, and a tiger embroidered with gold thread on it. The man''s brow is also like a tiger, which complements the pattern on his clothes. Suddenly, he slowly opened his eyes and said to himself in a low voice: "is Gufan the second son of the Marquis of the plain? I was about to find him, but he found me first. It''s time to go back to Tianjing City and meet him for a while! "

 Chapter 144

    In the only hotel in the market town, the atmosphere on that table became very harmonious.


    A disciple of a sect and a man who looked like a spy of the imperial court were brothers. While toasting each other, they were talking about something, which attracted the guests at several tables nearby.


    Both the boss and the waiter of this hotel looked at the wine and meat on Gu fan''s table with great resentment, but they didn''t dare to come forward. Just now, the waiter wanted to have a few words with him, but he was stared by the boy in the purple blue robe, fell on his knees on the spot, and almost peed in his pants.


    Gu fan and Han Lingfeng are drinking happily, suddenly a colorful parrot flies in. Shop boy suddenly looked up, can not help but feel a joy, "there is meat!" Who knows that parrot flew straight to the most irritating table.


    When Gu fan saw the big word "Jiong" on the colorful parrot''s face, he immediately recognized it as Jiong, and Jiong cooperated with it, flapping his wings and flying to Gu fan''s shoulder.


    Han Lingfeng took a look at the multicolored parrot on Gu fan''s shoulder. His eyes even showed the color of coveting. He said to Gu fan, "brother Gu, how can you have such a creature as the multicolored xuanhuang parrot?"


    Gu fan heard such a long list of names, and saw that even the star level masters like Han Lingfeng were coveting them. He couldn''t help looking at the embarrassment on his shoulder and said, "is his name colorful xuanhuang parrot? Is it precious? "


    Han Lingfeng was almost amused by Gu fan''s words, and said: "the ancient brothers are really blessed. They got eight spirit stones before, and now they have five colored yellow parrots. I''m afraid they will surpass our peers in a few years."


    Gu fan saw that Han Lingfeng said it in a vague way, but he guessed that the colorful Black Yellow Parrot had an unspeakable advantage for the cultivation of martial arts, but he was secretly pleased that he had got another good thing. Hearing Han Ling''s praise, he can''t help opening his wings and shining his colorful feathers, which attracts many coveted eyes.


    Since it is a spirit beast, the treatment will be better. Gu fan took the embarrassment on his shoulder down with his hand, put it on the table, waved to the shopkeeper, and cried, "waiter, you can have two plates of peanuts, just raw." Seeing the peanuts he was going to give birth to, he knew that Gu fan was going to feed the birds. He thought that the birds were raised by him. No wonder he was not afraid of people.


    Gu fan and Han Lingfeng are chatting. Jiong flies to the wine bar with his wings flapping and looks at the people in the hall. Not long after, the shop boy brought a dish of peeled peanuts. Seeing the embarrassed man standing on the wine bar, the shop boy asked the shopkeeper curiously, "shopkeeper, do you think this parrot can speak human language?"


    The shopkeeper said with a smile, "I don''t know. I''ll take some peanuts and feed them to make them funny." Then he took the dish of peanuts from the second child''s hand and threw a few to Jiong. Although Jiong is a fairy guarding the treasure house of emperor Tiandi, he has never eaten any ordinary food. He is very interested in the delicious peanuts. He lowers his head and pecks one of them. He thinks it tastes good.


    The shopkeeper was very happy to see the parrot eat peanuts. He said to the parrot, "parrot, if you can talk, you can tell me, I can talk!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he continued, "I can speak!"


    "Ha, the parrot can talk!" The shopkeeper was overjoyed. He took several peanuts and fed them to Jiong. He continued: "I can walk!"


    "I can walk," he said


    The shopkeeper and sophomore both laughed, threw a few peanuts to Jiong, and said, "I can fly!"


    The shopkeeper and the second child were puzzled and threw some more peanuts to it. However, he still didn''t open his mouth, so he had to feed some more peanuts. He still walked slowly and didn''t want to talk.


    The shopkeeper had to take the last peanuts out of the plate and throw them to Jiong. Jiong lowered his head and pecked them into his mouth. Suddenly, Jiong cried out, "you say you can fly, you fly, fly, look! You''ll talk nonsense


    With this cry, all the guests'' eyes were attracted to the wine bar by this sentence. Just as they saw the parrot and the shopkeeper with their wings in front of them, they all laughed from time to time.


    A pine forest 200 li away from Lincang City.


    A cloud with purple and blue light slowly fell to the ground. It turned out to be a refined magic weapon. The speed of flight is very different from that of the innate warrior.


    The purple blue light dissipated, and two figures appeared. One was wearing a purple blue robe, carrying a long sword with light purple. The young man with golden phoenix feather crown was the rising star of Zichen hall, Han Lingfeng! The boy next to him was wearing a simple robe and holding a long sword like ink, but it was Gu fan.


    At this time, they seem to be familiar with each other as if they had known each other for many years. Han Lingfeng complained to Gu fan and said, "brother Gu, I have said that I will send you back to Lincang City. Why only let me send you here? You have to go through the barbarian camp. What if something goes wrong? "


    Gu fan looked at Han Lingfeng''s flattering eyes, but he said: "brother Han, I''m also thinking about you. If someone sees us walking together, I''m afraid it''s bad for you and me."


    Han Lingfeng''s accomplishments reach the star level, and he won''t be a fool. Naturally, he won''t think that Gu fan is considering for him. After confirming Gu fan''s identity, he is eager to establish a cooperative relationship with the other party, but he has lost some sense of propriety. It''s absolutely impossible to ask a star level master to flatter the inborn warrior in peacetimeˇ° Brother Gu, how about I give you something to defend yourself? " Han Lingfeng looks at Gu fan, but he''s still a little worried. There may be some experts in this barbarian camp. If the second young master of the ancient family is planted in it, he can''t easily get on the line of the plain Marquis''s house and the line is broken. It''s not cost-effective. He then took out a white jade tiger pattern amulet from his arms and handed it to Gu fan, saying: "brother Gu, this is a magic weapon I refined. It can produce a kind of coercion similar to that of star level masters, and help you suppress the actions of martial arts below the star level." Gu fan looked at the jade amulet with a white tiger carved on it. It was so lifelike and powerful that Gu fan didn''t dare to face it. Han Lingfeng, who has reached the star level, naturally has the power of a star level master. However, it is very useful for Gu fan. If a heaven level warrior is blocked by Gu fan with the power of this white jade tiger amulet, it will be a great pleasure for him to kill a heaven level Warriorˇ° But the only drawback of this magic weapon is that it will actively absorb a third of the power of its owner every time it is used, and it can only be used once before sunset. " Han Lingfeng continued: "so only for life, please don''t abuse it." Gu fan took the white jade tiger pattern amulet from Han Lingfeng''s hand, nodded silently, and lost one third of the Qi of heaven and earth. If Gu fan didn''t rely on pills to recover, he would not want to be a heaven level warrior any more. He couldn''t help feeling disappointedˇ° Brother Gu, if you want to see you off for a long time, please come to Jinling City at the foot of Zijin Mountain some other day, and let me make a little bit of the friendship as a host. " Han Lingfeng said to Gu fan. Gu fan also responded with a smile: "I also hope brother Han can come to the Pingyuan Marquis''s residence in the capital to have a seat sometime." Seeing Han Lingfeng driving away, Gu fan could not help shaking his head and gave a bitter smile. In fact, it''s completely polite for these two people to say this. Gu fan is afraid that he will be killed a hundred miles around Zijin Mountain. The capital is full of Yulin guards. Han Lingfeng, a rising star of the sect, is one of their prey. Their Sangzi is really ironic that they are both Dragon pools and tiger caves. A mile away from the pine forest is Zili barbarian''s camp. This is also the information he heard in the hotel. From this, he judged that his achievements in the first World War in Lincang City had not been expanded. Otherwise, the barbarians would have been driven back to Dianchi Lake long ago, and he would not have camped on the only way to Lincang City. Gu fan knows that although the all sky warrior has not stepped on the star level, his perception is no different from that of the star level master. He can feel the wind and grass within a hundred Li. If he intends to feel within a Li, nothing can escape their ears and eyes. So within a mile, Gu fan quickly put the shadowless pearl in his mouth, and several ups and downs were close to the barbarian camp. All he saw was white tents all over the barbarian camp and the Luzhai village. However, Gu fan found that the barbarian camp was not as heavily guarded as he thought. He tried to feel around the camp, but found that he did not encounter too strong resistance. The most powerful one outside the camp was congenital. Gu fan was very confident when he got this message. In fact, Gu fan can fly in the sky and cross the barbarian camp carelessly. With the white jade tiger pattern amulet given by Han Lingfeng, Gu fan can''t be hurt by those all day warriors. But Gu fan had other plans in his mind at this time. This barbarian Princess Jiuli is really a hero. She will not be our main opponent in the future. Moreover, Zili swamp is very big, and the other side is connected with Yi''an County of Cangyuan. Moreover, Gu fan thinks that he was trapped in Guisui by the Allied forces of Zili barbarians and Cangyuan hese for half a year. Until the end, he didn''t know who the barbarian general was. Now it seems that it might have come from the mysterious Princess Jiuli. If you can take advantage of Jiuli princess''s fledgling and assassinate her, it will not only go to the great trouble of the Beidou Dynasty and greatly weaken the power of the barbarians, but also win more chances for the ancient family''s ten-year war. At this time, I don''t know why there is no master in the barbarian camp to suppress it. If we don''t start now, when will we wait?

 Chapter 145

    When Gu fan thought of this, he was more determined to assassinate the barbarian elite. After passing several sentries without any doubt, Gu fan felt inside the camp again. Sure enough, four or five heavenly energy sources appeared this time. Surrounded by a group of congenital and Shen heavenly warriors, they were very striking.


    "Fortunately, there is no star level master in town." With Gu fan''s current comprehensive strength, he can basically fight against one or two early stage fighters. As long as there are no star level masters, it''s not very difficult for him to retreat. But what makes Gu fan a little confused is that Zili barbarians, as a more powerful force than sects, how could they not have star level masters? Gu fan clearly remembers that the barbarians had six Dharma protectors, each of which was the cultivation of xingpo level. On top of the six Dharma protectors, there was the existence of Dawu Zhu, which was also the reason why the imperial court had 500000 soldiers in the southwest. However, in this southwest war, the scale of the War reached one million people, but there were still no star level experts from the barbarian side. Even if it was out of balance, our Guan Haotian and dantai Mingjing didn''t make a move. They should come out to frighten our army. However, these star level masters are not willing to appear. They seem to disappear out of thin air. They don''t exist at all. It''s really suspicious.


    After coming to the inside of the camp, Gu fan didn''t dare to take it lightly any more. With the shadowless pearl in his mouth, he stood on tiptoe, controlled his breath, dodged waves of patrol soldiers, and dived toward the depth of the camp.


    It was already dusk, and a moment later night had completely fallen. This is just in line with Gu fan''s mind, with the cover of the night, his assassination will only be more smooth.


    At this time, several tents were surrounded by a fire. Gufan saw some soldiers jump off the horse and enter the tent. There are dry food and water in it. These are all for the scouts.


    Gu fan saw that although the number of people in the camp was small, it was well distributed and the battle line was strict. He couldn''t help but feel curious. Where does Princess Jiuli''s array and tactics come from.


    "If there is a way to describe the distribution of troops and the battle array here, and give it back to Guan Haotian, we may still be able to defeat the enemy." Gu fan is outside the tent, his mind is moving, but it''s just his mind. He''s in a tiger''s den now. Where can he draw with tools?


    "These barbarian soldiers, in the hands of Princess Jiuli, are not inferior to the army of the Beidou Dynasty. She is strict in array, can''t walk around at will, strict in military discipline, and has the style of a general. " However, after bypassing half of the camp, he shook his head and sighed, "with all the changes, it''s hard for him to leave his family. The eight array map of the Big Dipper emperor is the creation of heaven and man. Even if Princess Jiuli is gifted, she is a person after all. In the final analysis, her military arrangement is just a combination of eight arrays. "


    "Well?" At this time, the barbarian camp had been turned by Gu fan for more than half, but Gu fan had never found Princess Jiuli''s camp, which made him suspicious. And he just looked at Princess Jiuli from a distance, but also across the veil, I''m afraid he can''t recognize her face to face. What can he do? Gu fan screamed in his heart that he was negligent.


    "Well, then? It should be princess Jiuli''s camp. " When Gu fan was about to leave, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a tent in the distance. It was brightly lit and heavily guarded. It looked very conspicuous. And a few strong breath shrouded in the camp, it is those all day level masters.


    "That should be princess Jiuli''s camp."


    Gu fan''s heart suddenly had a strong impulse: "to explore."


    Gu fan took advantage of the change of defense, quietly touched in.


    Close to the camp, through the gap of the curtain, we saw six long tables in the tent, and five or six barbarian men in armor. Among the barbarians, steel armor is extremely precious. The people who can be assigned are rich or expensive. Gu fan guessed that these people should be the chiefs of the barbarians. At this time, sitting on the middle table was an old and white chief.


    "Not the camp of Princess Jiuli..." Gu fan couldn''t help feeling disappointed.


    At this time, they seemed to be discussing something. Gu fan vaguely heard what the people in the account said.


    "Princess Highness", "God of heaven", "Yan Ke Jun", "Huai Guang" and "rock pine".


    Suddenly, Gu fan heard a word and his body was slightly shockedˇ° Imprisonment Princess Jiuli was imprisoned! How is that possible?


    "I think it''s a mistake to imprisoned your highness," he said. A chief in the tent said: "maybe it was this that angered the God of torture that led to the defeat of Lincang City. Yan Kejun''s 300000 barbarian soldiers could not attack Lincang City defended by 10000 people, and he himself died madly after the defeat. It''s unbelievable. I think it must be divine punishment! "


    "Yanduo, you are too superstitious in some things." Yan Song''s old voice rang out, "that woman''s origin is unknown. You are just far fetched by some legends. It''s stupid to worship her as Princess Jiuli, the messenger of the God of torture and so on. How can you give the tribe to a woman of unknown origin? "


    "Lord Yansong..." what did yanduo argue about, but it was obvious that among the six people, Yansong was the leader and was recognized by most of the chiefs. By contrast, yanduo had to bow his head and keep silent.


    "Is Princess Jiuli imprisoned? She did not direct the Lincang City war. " Since then, Gu fan has fully confirmed his conjecture. If Princess Jiuli is in charge of Lincang City, the outcome of the first world war will definitely be rewritten. That kind of fighting style is really the local characteristics of barbarians. At this time, Gu fan heard the sound of footsteps behind him, and quickly hid behind the tent. He saw a pretty barbarian woman slowly coming to the tent. When yanduo saw that she was paid, he asked with a smile, "Baichuan, you are back. Did the princess eat today? " Bai Chuan nodded slightly and said, "she doesn''t eat much." Yanduo nodded, but the faces of several chiefs beside him were disgusted. Yanduo could only wave his hand and let the woman retreatˇ° Lord yanduo, there''s something else for the princess. I''ll go first. " The woman gave a gift to the six and withdrew from the accountˇ° She will go to Princess Jiuli! " Gu fan''s heart moved, but his steps followed him unconsciously. I saw the woman around the three big tents, in the camp in the middle of a tent into. Gu fan held his breath, crept to the camp, hid in the shadow, and put his ear to the past.

 Chapter 146

    Gu fan stretched out his hand and made a small hole in the tent. He lowered his head and peeped in.


    In the tent, a woman dressed in plain clothes and wearing a veil was sitting alone at a table. There was an oil lamp burning on the table. In front of her were several volumes of books and a waist knife worn by barbarian men.


    Suddenly, Gu fan saw a string of golden bells in her hand, not many, not many, just nine.


    "It''s her!" Gu fan only felt a pause in her heart. Sure enough, when she saw an ordinary girl from the South outside Dali City, she had so many guards and seven tone bells in her hand. It was really strange that the girl was her biggest rival, Princess Jiuli!


    But another guess is that Princess Jiuli can enter Dali freely without being discovered by Guan Haotian. What does it mean?


    Next to the long table, there are several long and narrow iron cylinders, and a disassembled Seiko hummingbird is placed next to itˇ° This should be the exquisite hummingbird made by the Ministry of industry of the Beidou Dynasty. "


    Princess Jiuli stretched out her jade finger, picked up a hummingbird and put it under the lamp. In the dark, Xie Dao harrow''s eyes flashed a trace of gloom.


    "What do you see, princess?" In the shadow of the lamp, Bai Chuan, a pretty servant girl standing beside him, asked in a low voice.


    Princess Jiuli shook her head: "this hummingbird is designed to deliver messages. It''s a whole set of connected hummingbirds. In addition to these hummingbirds, there is a special attraction for hummingbirds. No matter where the hummingbird is, as long as it flies out, it will be attracted immediately. It''s accurate. "


    "Ah" a look of surprise appeared in Baichuan''s eyes: "isn''t that useless to us?"


    "Not really. At least I know what the situation is. The Jinggong hummingbird they sent last time recorded the war situation in Lincang City. Yanke Jun lost miserably. " Princess Jiuli sighed.


    Baichuan station near, see the face under the veil of Princess Jiuli show the look of heartache, can''t help but also silently lowered his head. In terms of age, Princess Jiuli is much smaller than Baichuan, but it is on her tender shoulders that she tenaciously shouldered the important task of a nation against the Beidou Dynasty.


    "The officer of the Beidou Dynasty who guards Lincang City is said to be just a cloud riding captain, like Gu fan." Princess Jiuli bowed her head and sighed: "the last time I went to Lincang City, I was suspected by him. With less than 10000 soldiers, I stopped my cavalry. It''s not a blessing for my family that there are such strange people in the southwest border of Beidou Dynasty."


    Gu fan outside the camp, heard Princess Jiuli mention his face some chagrin expression, heart suddenly have a very strange feeling, can''t say is hero cherish or empathy, but the only thing can confirm is, at present, two people have each other as their most deadly opponent.


    "Baichuan, go out first. I want to be quiet by myself." Princess Jiuli knew that she had talked a little too much today, and she was in a low mood. She waved to Baichuan, and the barbarian woman sidled out of the camp.


    Gu fan watched Baichuan walk out of the barracks slowly. A hundred steps away, there were a number of congenial warriors who came up. It was obvious that these people were the masters who came to guard Princess Jiuli.


    "Master?" Gu fan sneered. The strength of the two xingxuan at the congenital level was enough to trample on the ordinary martial arts at the congenital level.


    After Baichuan left, Princess Jiuli spread out a simple topographic map and looked at it slowly on the wooden table.


    Gu fan stood at the edge of the camp, looking at Princess Jiuli quietly.


    This strange woman in the legend of Zili barbarians is quiet and intelligent. If she was born in the middle of the country, where rites and music flourished, such a woman is worth singing for thousands of years.


    I don''t know why, Gu fan suddenly thought of Huan Lingyue. The silver mask of huanlingyue can add mystery to the killer. It plays the role of confusing the enemy''s mind and spirit; When Princess Jiuli wears the veil, it also shows the majesty of the demon God and makes people feel mysterious about her.


    War has always been the domain of men. If a woman wants to step in here, she must hide her beautiful appearance.


    The tent was quiet. Princess Jiuli''s eyes were on the topographic map in front of her.


    Gu fan tried to feel the strength of Princess Jiuli, and found that she was only a genius. If Gu fan made a move, she could almost kill her without making any sound.


    "After killing her, there''s no need to stay here. After a while, find a chance to slip out. Just go straight back to the barracks. " Gu fan immediately felt that there was no need to stay here any longer.


    WOW! In the silence. The lamp core of the oil lamp suddenly flashed.


    "There is not much oil in the lamp. Come here and add some oil to the lamp." Princess Jiuli suddenly faces Gu fan. Her voice, very quiet.


    Gu fan''s heart is slightly awe inspiring, when he looks at it carefully. But she found that Princess Jiuli was looking down at the topographic map on the table. She didn''t look up when she spoke. It seems that he really just let him go and add some oil to the lamp. Does she think she''s a guard here?


    Without a word, Gu fan strode in. He went over and took a leather bag from under the wooden table. Fang Yun unscrewed the cover and began to add oil to the lamp.


    At this time, Princess Jiuli suddenly raised her head and looked at Gu fan with sharp eyes. She had a special kind of pressure in the room and blocked Gu fan''s real Qi. This is coercion! If you didn''t meet him personally, Gu fan would never believe that a elite warrior could have authority, and successfully blocked the movement of Qi in the whole body of a congenital warrior!


    "How can it be!" Gu fan yelled in his heart, but he heard the voice of Princess Jiuli and said: "little Marquis Gu fan, it''s a great spirit to rush into our army camp alone If it is surprising that Gu fan was suppressed by Princess Jiuli just now, it is obvious that Gu fan''s psychological state is shockedˇ° How can you see through me? " Gu Fan said in a startled voiceˇ° According to the information Princess Jiuli reached out her hand and picked up a Seiko hummingbird and said, "according to the information, you disappeared after the war in Lincang City. I think you should have gone to the rear of our army. If you want to return to Lincang City, you must go through the battle line of our army. The time and events all match. Who is Gu fan?" Although Princess Jiuli was not old, she was very powerful when she spoke, and she had a feeling of being superior. But Gu fan was born into a royal family, and he had the murderous spirit honed by Gu Yun in his previous life. How could he be afraid of Princess Jiuli? After calming down a little, Gu Fan said to Princess Jiuli: "even if you can block my true Qi, there is a big gap between you and me. I don''t even need to start, You can use the power of the stars to shock you to death in ten steps. " Gu fan''s face with a sneer of disdain, said: "so you still have no chance!"ˇ° It''s hard to say, young marquis. " Princess Jiuli smiles faintly across the veil and says to Gu fan, "your best idea is to kill me without disturbing anyone, and then sneak back to Lincang City unconsciously, right?"ˇ° That''s true. " When Gu fan talks to Princess Jiuli, he secretly uses the power of the stars in xingxuan to try to free himself. Because he can''t communicate with heaven and earth, he can''t fly in the air. If he is surrounded by the army, he can''t escape. Moreover, he is not sure if Princess Jiuli''s strategy to talk with him is to slow down the attack, attract the attention of the congenitally level warrior nearby, and come to rescue her in time. Even if those inborn warriors come, Gu fan is still sure to kill Princess Jiuliˇ° And I just need to cooperate with you now! " Princess Jiuli gave a faint smile. The smile was beautiful, like an invisible ripple in the tent. Even though Gu fan''s mind was firm, even the evil god ehoba could not shake it, she moved slightly at this timeˇ° "Cooperation?" Gu fan asked involuntarilyˇ° What can we do together? "ˇ° I''m imprisoned now. I need you to help me regain my military power. " Princess Jiuli''s voice was as hard as iron, but Gu fan had to listen to itˇ° Forget it. You''re looking for the skin of a tiger. " Gu fan sneered: "I didn''t kill you today. It''s already your luck. Do you want me to help you regain military power and let you deal with me?" Princess Jiuli still shook her head and laughed, as if sighing at Gu fan''s shortsightedness. Princess Jiuli is only about 16 years old, which is about the same age as Gu fan. However, both of them are ordinary city officials. Gu fan has more than 40 years of experience of Gu Yun I, but it is not known where Princess Jiuli''s city officials came fromˇ° Young Marquis, does the ancient family want to have a good relationship with themselves? Or is it the southwest where Cangyuan and Cangyuan are constantly working together to deal with the ancient family? " Princess Jiuli gathered her smile and said slowly as if she had grown upˇ° This... "Gu fan was moved by her, but he also knew that he was not tired of deceit. There was no third person to testify what they said here today. It would be normal for him to turn away later, and the chance to kill Princess Jiuli was fleeting. Once Gu fan decided to let go, maybe there would be no such chance in the future, Both of them will become leaders of one side in the future, and their positions can''t be decided by their own likes and dislikes. There are many examples of friends who have good personal relations and fight each other because they are in charge of their own affairs. Besides, they are just making use of each other at this timeˇ° Yes? Or do you want to kill me? " Princess Jiuli sighed: "I just need to shout now, and you will be found immediately. You can''t retreat in our camp. You should understand." Gu fan lowered his head and kept silent, but the sword he held in his right hand was tighter.

 Chapter 147

    At this time, Princess Jiuli suddenly raised her head and looked at Gu fan with sharp eyes. She had a special kind of pressure in the room and blocked Gu fan''s real Qi. This is coercion! If you didn''t meet him personally, Gu fan would never believe that a elite warrior could have authority, and successfully blocked the movement of Qi in the whole body of a congenital warrior!


    "How can it be!" Gu fan yelled in his heart, but he heard the voice of Princess Jiuli and said: "little Marquis Gu fan, it''s a great spirit to rush into our army camp alone


    If it is surprising that Gu fan was suppressed by Princess Jiuli just now, it is obvious that Gu fan''s psychological state is shocked!


    "How can you see through me?" Gu Fan said in a startled voice.


    "According to the information!" Princess Jiuli reached out her hand and picked up a Seiko hummingbird and said, "according to the information, you disappeared after the war in Lincang City. I think you should have gone to the rear of our army. If you want to return to Lincang City, you must go through the battle line of our army. The time and events all match. Who is Gu fan?" Although Princess Jiuli was not old, she was very powerful when she spoke, and she had a feeling of being superior.


    But Gu fan was born into a royal family, and he had the murderous spirit honed by Gu Yun in his previous life. How could he be afraid of Princess Jiuli? After calming down a little, Gu Fan said to Princess Jiuli: "even if you can block my true Qi, there is a big gap between you and me. I don''t even need to start, You can use the power of the stars to shock you to death in ten steps. " Gu fan''s face with a sneer of disdain, said: "so you still have no chance!"


    "It''s hard to say, young marquis." Princess Jiuli smiles faintly across the veil and says to Gu fan, "your best idea is to kill me without disturbing anyone, and then sneak back to Lincang City unconsciously, right?"


    "It''s true." When Gu fan talks to Princess Jiuli, he secretly uses the power of the stars in xingxuan to try to free himself. Because he can''t communicate with heaven and earth, he can''t fly in the air. If he is surrounded by the army, he can''t escape. Moreover, he is not sure if Princess Jiuli''s strategy to talk with him is to slow down the attack, attract the attention of the congenitally level warrior nearby, and come to rescue her in time.


    Even if those inborn warriors come, Gu fan is still sure to kill Princess Jiuli.


    "And I just need to cooperate with you now!" Princess Jiuli gave a faint smile. The smile was beautiful, like an invisible ripple in the tent. Even though Gu fan''s mind was firm, even the evil god ehoba could not shake it, she moved slightly at this time.


    "Cooperation?" Gu fan asked involuntarilyˇ° What can we do together? "


    "I''m imprisoned now. I need you to help me regain my military power." Princess Jiuli''s voice was as hard as iron, but Gu fan had to listen to it.


    "Forget it, seek the skin of a tiger." Gu fan sneered: "I didn''t kill you today. It''s already your luck. Do you want me to help you regain military power and let you deal with me?"


    Princess Jiuli still shook her head and laughed, as if sighing at Gu fan''s shortsightedness. Princess Jiuli is only about 16 years old, which is about the same age as Gu fan. However, both of them are ordinary city officials. Gu fan has more than 40 years of experience of Gu Yun I, but it is not known where Princess Jiuli''s city officials came from.


    "Young Marquis, does the ancient family want to have a good relationship with themselves? Or is it the southwest where Cangyuan and Cangyuan are constantly working together to deal with the ancient family? " Princess Jiuli gathered her smile and said slowly as if she had grown up.


    "This..." Gu fan was moved by her, but he also knew that he was not tired of deceit. Today, there was no third person to testify what they said. It was normal for him to turn around and cheat. Moreover, the chance to kill Princess Jiuli was fleeting. Once Gu fan decided to let go, maybe there would be no such chance in the future, Both of them will become leaders of one side in the future, and their positions can''t be decided by their own likes and dislikes. There are many examples of friends who have good personal relations and fight each other because they are in charge of their own affairs. Besides, they are just making use of each other at this time.


    "What? Or do you want to kill me? " Princess Jiuli sighed: "I just need to shout now, and you will be found immediately. You can''t retreat in our camp. You should understand."


    Gu fan lowered his head and kept silent, but the sword he held in his right hand was tighter.


    "Why don''t you believe me?" Princess Jiuli said with some pity, "do you want me to write a note for you?"


    "No more." Gu fan held out his hand to stop him and said, "with one of your documents, it''s enough for my family to copy and chop."


    Princess Jiuli knew that Gu fan was afraid that this document would fall into the hands of the hostile forces of the ancient family and become a soft spot to attack the ancient family. She immediately laughed to ease her embarrassment of improper thinking.


    Just now, Gu fan thought that if he could establish a good relationship with Zili barbarians, it would do more good than harm to the ancient family. Moreover, the princess Jiuli, with her strength at the quintessence level, was able to produce a kind of prestige similar to that of the star level masters. She must have something extraordinary in her own way. There might be some mysterious masters secretly guarding her. If she really killed herself, a star level barbarian Dharma protector would appear immediately, which is really not worth the loss.


    "There''s no need to establish a document. I''ll help you! " Gufan yingnuo roadˇ° I believe you once. " Princess Jiuli nodded slightly, looked at Gu fan and said, "I am imprisoned by six chiefs, led by Yansong. As long as you can help me to sneak into the tent and kill Yansong, I will soon be able to master the army."ˇ° How many guards are there around Yansong? " Gu fan asked with a frownˇ° There are two Chengtian, four Shentian and six Xiantian. " "It''s not very difficult, is it?" said Princess Jiuliˇ° Are there any other hidden masters Gu fan still askedˇ° I don''t think so. Yansong hasn''t been able to afford a star level master to be a guard. " Princess Jiuli lost no time in belittling Yansong. Just now Gu fan passed by the tent and saw the rock pine sitting on the top. He remembered his appearance, which was an advantageˇ° I know what he looks like. What else can I do for you? " Gu Fan said to Princess Jiuli, "I don''t want this matter to be abandoned because of thoughtlessnessˇ° That''s not true. The soldiers still believe in me, so Yansong has been afraid to imprison me openly. Most ordinary soldiers think that I have been commanding them all the time. So even after the Lincang City war, our nation suffered heavy casualties, and there is still no big fluctuation of military morale. It''s just because of my existence. " Princess Jiuli continued: "so as long as I kill Yansong, I can quickly recapture the army!"

 Chapter 148

    "And I just need to cooperate with you now!" Princess Jiuli gave a faint smile. The smile was beautiful, like an invisible ripple in the tent. Even though Gu fan''s mind was firm, even the evil god ehoba could not shake it, she moved slightly at this time.


    "Cooperation?" Gu fan asked involuntarilyˇ° What can we do together? "


    "I''m imprisoned now. I need you to help me regain my military power." Princess Jiuli''s voice was as hard as iron, but Gu fan had to listen to it.


    "Forget it, seek the skin of a tiger." Gu fan sneered: "I didn''t kill you today. It''s already your luck. Do you want me to help you regain military power and let you deal with me?"


    Princess Jiuli still shook her head and laughed, as if sighing at Gu fan''s shortsightedness. Princess Jiuli is only about 16 years old, which is about the same age as Gu fan. However, both of them are ordinary city officials. Gu fan has more than 40 years of experience of Gu Yun I, but it is not known where Princess Jiuli''s city officials came from.


    "Young Marquis, does the ancient family want to have a good relationship with themselves? Or is it the southwest where Cangyuan and Cangyuan are constantly working together to deal with the ancient family? " Princess Jiuli gathered her smile and said slowly as if she had grown up.


    "This..." Gu fan was moved by her, but he also knew that he was not tired of deceit. Today, there was no third person to testify what they said. It was normal for him to turn around and cheat. Moreover, the chance to kill Princess Jiuli was fleeting. Once Gu fan decided to let go, maybe there would be no such chance in the future, Both of them will become leaders of one side in the future, and their positions can''t be decided by their own likes and dislikes. There are many examples of friends who have good personal relations and fight each other because they are in charge of their own affairs. Besides, they are just making use of each other at this time.


    "What? Or do you want to kill me? " Princess Jiuli sighed: "I just need to shout now, and you will be found immediately. You can''t retreat in our camp. You should understand."


    Gu fan lowered his head and kept silent, but the sword he held in his right hand was tighter.


    "Why don''t you believe me?" Princess Jiuli said with some pity, "do you want me to write a note for you?"


    "No more." Gu fan held out his hand to stop him and said, "with one of your documents, it''s enough for my family to copy and chop."


    Princess Jiuli knew that Gu fan was afraid that this document would fall into the hands of the hostile forces of the ancient family and become a soft spot to attack the ancient family. She immediately laughed to ease her embarrassment of improper thinking.


    Just now, Gu fan thought that if he could establish a good relationship with Zili barbarians, it would do more good than harm to the ancient family. Moreover, the princess Jiuli, with her strength at the quintessence level, was able to produce a kind of prestige similar to that of the star level masters. She must have something extraordinary in her own way. There might be some mysterious masters secretly guarding her. If she really killed herself, a star level barbarian Dharma protector would appear immediately, which is really not worth the loss.


    "There''s no need to establish a document. I''ll help you! " Gufan yingnuo roadˇ° I believe you once. "


    Princess Jiuli nodded slightly, looked at Gu fan and said, "I am imprisoned by six chiefs, led by Yansong. As long as you can help me to sneak into the tent and kill Yansong, I will soon be able to master the army."


    "How many guards are there around Yansong?" Gu fan asked with a frown.


    "There are two Chengtian levels, four Shentian levels and six Xiantian levels." "It''s not very difficult, is it?" said Princess Jiuli


    "Are there any other hidden masters?" Gu fan still asked.


    "I don''t think so. Yansong hasn''t been able to afford a star level expert to be a guard." Princess Jiuli lost no time in belittling Yansong.


    Just now Gu fan passed by the tent and saw the rock pine sitting on the top. He remembered his appearance, which was an advantage.


    "I know him. What else can I do for you? " Gu Fan said to Princess Jiuli, "I don''t want this matter to be abandoned because of thoughtlessness.


    "That''s not true. The soldiers still believe in me, so Yansong has been afraid to imprison me openly. Most ordinary soldiers think that I have been commanding them all the time. So even after the Lincang City war, our family suffered heavy casualties, and there is still no big fluctuation of morale. It''s just because of my existence." Princess Jiuli continued: "so as long as I kill Yansong, I can quickly recapture the army!"


    "Well, you can tell me what the two martial arts practitioners are practicing." Gu fan''s heart was fixed and he asked in a voice.


    "One is called red ebony. He practices fire skill, the other is called cold tiger. He practices frost skill. They are all warriors." When Princess Jiuli saw that Gu fan only asked Chengtian level warrior, she couldn''t help but wonder: "you are only a congenital level strength. Don''t you need to know the information of the four Shentian level guards?"


    "Shen Tian? It doesn''t matter. " Gu Fan said lightlyˇ° Do you want me to help you put down some congenital guards outside first? "


    At this time, Gu fan suddenly felt a chill behind him.


    "There are masters!" Gu fan almost instantaneously handed the scabbard sword back, which could block a short knife coming from behindˇ° "Zheng Gu fan only felt that there was a crisscross in his hand. The sword was cleverly pushed away by the warrior, and the blade cut Gu fan''s right shoulder. But Gu fan was blocked by Princess Jiuli at this time. He could not summon the protective wall. He was almost the same as an ordinary warrior. This knife was about to cut himˇ° Bang With a dull sound, we can see that the heaven soul armor in Gu fan''s body automatically appears to protect the Lord. Zixiao heaven soul''s armor is comparable to the heaven level protective weapon. Where can these iron be cut? Gu fan suddenly turned around and stretched his right hand forward when the armor was cut. With a clean capture, he immediately buckled the attacker''s right hand and pushed him to the ground. Although the martial arts can hardly have melee when they reach the congenital level, Gu fan was a veteran of the battlefield in his previous life. Although he lost the strength and foundation of the star level after a lifetime of reincarnation, these means of capturing the enemy are still perfect. I saw that it was a young man of the barbarian nationality with a pretty face. At this time, Gu fan held his right hand pulse gate, and with a bang, a refined iron waist knife fell to the groundˇ° "The rule of heaven?" Princess Jiuli exclaimedˇ° Princess, the guard outside has been fainted by me. Hurry up and leave me alone. I''ll entangle him! " Yan Tianzhi said in a loud voice, "go, as long as you get out of this big tent, no one in our family can trap you any more!"ˇ° It''s too late, yantianzhi. You shouldn''t have come! " Princess Jiuli sighed to the young man who came to guard: "now all my plans have been disrupted by you." At this moment, a kind of fanatical mood spread out from this point, "someone wants to assassinate the princess!" The whole barbarian camp seemed to be awakened in an instant, and countless warriors flew in this direction. On the other hand, all the ordinary soldiers around the tent rushed over. Before Gu fan could understand what had happened, he saw nearly a thousand barbarian soldiers rush in and point at himself with a long halberdˇ° Princess Jiuli, what''s the matter? " Gu fan vaguely thought that he might have been put together by Princess Jiuli. He was angry, but his face was unusually calm and asked coldlyˇ° I didn''t set it up. " Princess Jiuli whispered to Gu fan: "it should be Yansong who has noticed the trend of yantianzhi and has come up with a way to deal with me. If I admit that you are my guest, then Yansong can deprive me of military power for the crime of espionage. If I admit that you are an assassin, you will not be able to walk out of the camp alive, I''ve lost a great chance to kill him. "ˇ° Kill two birds with one stone? " Gu fan looked coldly at the barbarian soldiers around him. Looking at Gu fan, Princess Jiuli said with her lips moving: "take me away! So they won''t dare move you! " Just as Princess Jiuli''s voice came to Gu fan''s ears, Gu fan raised his hand and clenched his fist with his right hand. Behind him, there was a loud dragon chant, which turned into the virtual shadow of a purple dragon and rushed at the barbarian soldiers surrounded in front of him. It was the magic dragon boxing in heaven magic. At the same time, Gu fan leaped to Princess Jiuli with two steps. His left hand hugged her slender waist. Gu fan took a deep breath, and his feet soared up to the tentˇ° He took the princess Cried the barbarian belowˇ° Shoot, shoot Gu fan, who had time to listen to them, saw a war horse outside the tent, and jumped out with Princess Jiuli in his arms. He gently touched the flagpole in front of him and flew to the war horse with his help. "Rush out and kill Yansong in the tent!" Princess Jiuli said in Gufan''s armsˇ° Those who stand in my way will die Gu fan saw the barbarian soldiers pouring in like the tide and roared wildly. He was like a flaming dinosaur, roaring and crashing into the queue. He wanted to intimidate these barbarian soldiers to reduce his resistance to action. In front of Gu fan''s Jingkui sword, the heavy iron armor is as thin as paper. The javelin that can penetrate the hard skin of armored animals can''t penetrate the armor that Gu fan condensed with Zixiao tianhun. Both the flying arrow and the flying axe are blocked in front of this armor. In the rain of Mantai arrows, in the army of the barbarians, Gufan kept riding his horse forward, without rent. Where you go is a bloody wind. Broken limbs and weapons on the ground paved a bright red road, continuous screams became the most magnificent accompaniment! After a shower of arrows, the horse fell to the ground with a hiss. Gu fan couldn''t get out of it for a whileˇ° Damn it, when can we get to the big account in this way! " Gu fan scolded and killed a barbarian soldier with a backhand sword.

 Chapter 149

    When the barbarian soldiers saw Gufan''s fall, they immediately surrounded him. However, the long halberd had not yet stabbed Gu fan. The long sword had been drawn and the invisible sword Qi was sent out. First, the gun was broken, and then the man was broken. Several barbarian soldiers were cut to the waist at the same time, and the blood gushed out. The scream was extremely tragic.


    The terrible death did not deter the fierce barbarian soldiers.


    "Never let him hurt the princess!"


    "Don''t shoot an arrow, or you''ll hurt the princess!"


    "Live, live!"


    Gu fan can''t help frowning when he sees so many barbarian soldiers coming. Although he has the white jade tiger amulet sent by Han Lingfeng, which can simulate the power of star level masters, it''s not wise to use it on these ordinary soldiers.


    The young man with black hair was holding a dark sword in one hand and protecting Princess Jiuli in the other hand. He killed hundreds of people in a row. His feet had been taken care of by the corpses of barbarian soldiers, and the soles of his feet were so bloody that he couldn''t stand. In this bloody swamp, the young man was struggling with his sword.


    They are afraid to hurt their own people, and they are also afraid that they will be hurt by the chaotic army when they fall down. They are floating in mid air and dare not go down to fight. Moreover, Gu fan''s mouth was full of shadowless beads at this time. The innate warrior only knew that Gu fan was hard to fight, and he didn''t know what level of warrior the boy below was, so he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    After about a quarter of an hour''s chopping, Gu fan finally felt that a force in his body had melted again, and the Qi of heaven and earth, which had been imprisoned in his body, was running again. The Qi of heaven and earth flowed through his whole body, which immediately restored a lot of physical strength for Gu fan, raised his right hand''s sword, and a bright star was shining, The figure flying into the air is particularly dazzling under the night sky.


    Gu fan holds the Jingkui sword in his right hand and uses one of the 72 falling star swords to spread all over the place. The star awn on the Jingkui sword suddenly turns into thousands of tiny silver rays and falls to the barbarian soldiers below.


    "He is an inborn warrior!"


    "Kill him!"


    At this time, the barbarian experts who had been waiting in the sky were flying to Gufan in the air.


    Gu fan can''t help but frown when he sees this scene. These innate level warriors don''t like ordinary barbarian soldiers. They also have to worry about the princess Jiuli in their arms. Judging from the power of such moves, they should all be the full strength of xingxuan''s strength. Aren''t they afraid to shock this elite level warrior to death when they join me?


    In other words, let Princess Jiuli "accidentally" be "shocked to death" in their fight with the assassin is what the chiefs meant?


    Thinking of this, Gu fan couldn''t hurt Princess Jiuli any more. In the face of dozens of rays of light coming from him, he said to Princess Jiuli in his arms: "hold on!" The red and blue double swords suddenly detonated the polar wall. The wind at Gufan''s feet suddenly increased its speed by 12 times and turned into a meteor. In a moment, it was hundreds of meters away from the position just now, allowing dozens of rays to collide with each other, rendering the night sky like day.


    Seeing that Gu fan burst out with extremely fast speed, seizing the almost fleeting opportunity when all kinds of forces came, he flew out without any damage. All the congenital level warriors were surprised.


    "Monster, such a fast speed is a monster!"


    "How can a congenital warrior have such a fast speed?"


    "Isn''t he more than congenital?"


    Just as these inborn warriors were talking about it, Gufan had turned into a meteor that cut through the night sky and flew to the depths of the barbarian camp.


    "No, he didn''t want to run away!" Seeing the silver light when Gu fan left, he suddenly realized that it was not the direction to leave the barbarian camp and go to Lincang City, but the opposite direction.


    Did the assassin find the wrong direction in the confusion?


    How is that possible?


    "No, his goal is big account!"


    "He''s going to assassinate six chiefs!"


    The congenitally level warriors who reacted followed Gu fan one after another.


    "Stop him!" Just as the front one of the congenial warriors yelled out, he saw Gu fan cut off his sword with his backhand. The power of the sword crushed his protective wall. The sword passed through his chest and suddenly burst into blood powder. The star Xuan in his body was about to dissipate, but it was attracted by Gu fan''s jingskeletal sword. It turned into innumerable small silver particles and absorbed to jingskeletal sword.


    Seeing that Gu fan killed an inborn warrior with a single sword, the people behind him were stunned. The first few people were even splashed on their faces by the warrior''s burst flesh and blood. Gu fan calmly absorbed a star Xuan''s scattered power into the long black sword in his hand. His figure stopped for a second and flew straight towards the tent without looking back.


    "Be careful, his skill is very strange!"


    "Huagu Longquan! This boy is practicing the heavenly magic skill! " Exclaimed one of the barbariansˇ® As soon as it''s said, the unfortunate ghost in Gufan Scripture reminds him to change his sword to his left hand, put his arms around Princess Jiuli, and clench his fist with his right hand. Another Purple Dragon shadow is formed. With the shadow of the fist, he flies to the congenital warrior who comes like a locust.


    Gu fan only used one hand at this time, and the power of Gu Long Quan was reduced by half. He knew that he would use the white jade tiger amulet when he was fighting against the heaven level warriors. He consumed one third of his physical strength and used the power of the star level masters to contain them. So before that, every point of physical strength was very precious. If you really destroy so many inborn warriors, even if Gu fan can leave alive, he will be a useless personˇ° Get out of the way. It''s poisonous if it''s stuck The ghost warrior looked at the purple dragon and screamed. He turned into a ghost smoke and floated towards the sky. He could dodge the purple dragon. Seeing this, the other congenitally level warriors behind him dared to join him. They all used their magic powers to escape. Just when the congenitally level warriors were in chaos, Gu fan has already made an accelerated sprint and is out of the big accountˇ° Bang Gu fan''s feet fell to the ground and staggered forward for a few steps, which seemed to relieve the impact of the sudden speed increase by using the eight wasteland walking skill. But just as his feet stood firm, several powerful breath gathered towards him. Those Shen Tian level and Cheng Tian level warriors hiding in the dark were like cheetahs lurking in the dark. At this time, there is no need to hide himself, because Gu fan knows that his every move has been completely under the surveillance of those opponents whose strength is only higher than himself. At this time, the barbarian soldiers behind had not come after him. The whole tent was very quiet. Princess Jiuli followed Gu fan. Gu fan took a few steps. Suddenly, he was on the alert and quickly put out his sword Two times, in the dark, the sword accurately attacked two arrows that shot at the head and chest, and another one passed by. Almost at the same time, in the darkness in front of him, three spears stabbed at his chest and abdomen without warning. Of course, Gu fan is not stupid enough to think that these are just ordinary weapons. When Gu fan saw the green flashing on the front of the arrow cluster, it was obviously poisoned, and the three long guns all gave off a slight blue light, it should be Shen Tian''s heavenly soul weapons. Once they were stabbed, they would be either death or injury. In a big surprise, Gu fan just rolled over to avoid, and did not wait for him to get up, I just felt that the blue light was flashing in front of him, and a long knife with a blue light was shining fiercely on his face. If the momentum was hit, Gu fan had no doubt that he could break his four defenses and insert it directly into his head! At the critical moment, there was a sound of "Ding -" and sparks were splashing around. Gu fan''s sword blocked the sword again. With the momentum of his opponent''s chopping, his body lying flat on the ground quickly slipped back a few meters out of the enemy''s attack range, and then jumped up with a straight back. When he got up, he had set up his natural defense body to face the enemy. All happened in an instant, several movements make the rabbit up and down, quickly and at one go. At this time, Gu fan felt that his heart was jumping wildly: it was really dangerous just now. As long as his reaction was a little slow, he was already seriously injured. But just now a series of fighting also aroused his blood in his bones. He clenched the sword with his right hand and yelled: "just in time!" With a wrong step, he used the magic dance method, and five of them worked together to use the "Flying Star" in the 72 falling star sword. Suddenly, people were dazzled. In this bright sword, a Shen Tian level warrior with a long gun fell under Gu fan''s sword. The two xingxuan, who are inseparable in the air, are attracted by the fierce spirit of the Jinggu sword. They melt into the sword body as quickly as they are attracted by the whirlpool. Seeing Gu fan''s ability to attack a Shen Tian level warrior in one hit, the barbarian strongman who was taken lightly because he saw that Gu fan was just a congenital level state at the beginning immediately stopped looking down on him, Holding his breath, he looked at the boy in black in front of him like a fierce tiger, holding his weapons, forming a semicircular encirclement in front of Gu fan, protecting the big tent behind him. Obviously, the account is the person they want to protect, and it''s also where Gu fan wanted to kill this time. As Gu fan knows, there should be only four Shen Tian level guards around Yansong. These extra Shen Tian level warriors should be the guards of other chiefs, but now this is meaningless to Gu fan. When the Jinggu sword in his hand absorbed the power of the stars of the Shen Tian level warrior, Gu fan sneered and strode forward with his right leg. A strong wind suddenly swept the whole camp. Just as the Shen Tian level warriors set up their weapons to resist, Gu fan''s toes suddenly turned back, and his figure had already swept out for several feet. The Jinggu sword crossed in front of him and then suddenly waved down, A pure and upright sword Qi was formed out of thin air. The mighty heaven and earth Qi rolled down with the sword edge. In an instant, the three Shen Tian level warriors were blasted back a few steps. In a moment, the heaven and earth seemed to be torn apart. A bloody sword shadow followed the pure and upright sword Qi, as if the twins of good and evil were in the same shadowˇ° Chum The warrior, who was concentrated by the bloody sword shadow, suddenly broke the weapon of heaven soul in his hand, spewed a blood arrow out of his mouth and flew backwards. Gu fan, standing in mid air, saw that the attack was effective and could not help but sneer and said in a loud voice: "come on, try to stop me! You Shentian rubbish

 Chapter 150

    If the person who said this sentence is a star level master like Bai Liyi or Guan Haotian, even if these Shen Tian level warriors are upset, they can only bow their heads and pretend not to hear it. However, this sentence was uttered by a congenital level warrior who is one level lower than them, which definitely has a mocking effect, Almost all those who heard this changed their faces.


    "If you speak out loud, you will die!" The Shen Tian level warrior who attacked Gu fan with a long knife just now jumped up first, and the space behind him collapsed suddenly. The two silver white Xing Xuan moved slowly, and a mountain like breath suddenly pressed Gu fan.


    Gu fan''s first sword used the split body of the demon dance to attack a Shen Tian level warrior. Although he won the second time with two successive strokes of the magic sword formula, he also took advantage of the fact that these Shen Tian level warriors underestimated themselves and didn''t summon Xing Xuan first, so he had a chance to take advantage of it, Shen Tian level warrior summoned his two star Xuans. If he confronts Gu fan, Gu fan''s body method and skill all become an affectation of blood loss. Even if he is a congenital level warrior and has the power of two star Xuans, his star Xuans are not condensed with the air of heaven and earth in his cultivation, but are split by the evil god ehoba, So in the face of Shen Tian''s two stars, Gu fan still felt a lot of pressure.


    Even if they can be similar in strength, the gap in realm can''t be made up by any skill secret collection. This Shen Tian level warrior actually grasped the key to the confrontation with Gu fan. Summon xingxuan. Even if you don''t care, it will vanish, but it can suppress Gufan. If other Shentian level warriors see that this attack is effective and summon xingxuan one after another, they are afraid that Gufan will be run over by the star power of these Shentian level warriors!


    "No, he must be stopped!" Gufan said to himself in his heart. Only seeing that Shen Tian level warrior, Xing Xuan gradually moves forward from the void, and the power of the stars is constantly distributed into the space, which makes Gu fan feel as if there is a hill on his shoulder, and the power of ten thousand jin is constantly increasing. At this time, his feet stand still and bite his teeth, but his feet have left deep footprints on the ground.


    At this time, Princess Jiuli beside Gufan seemed unable to bear the pressure of two xingxuan, and suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood on the ground.


    "Princess highness!" The Shen Tian level warrior saw that he had hurt Princess Jiuli by mistake. He was about to speak when he saw that Gu fan''s figure had come to him like an arrow when the pressure was relaxed. He held the Jinggu sword in both hands and cut it off at the Shen Tian level warrior.


    "Zheng!" An arc-shaped magic weapon broke out, which could block the way of Gu fan''s sword. It was obviously the protective weapon of the Shen Tian level warrior.


    "Broken!" The chance of counter attack is fleeting. Where can Gu fan let a magic weapon to protect his body do harm to his good? Holding the Jingkui sword in both hands, the space behind him also collapses. Two smaller silver white xingxuan suddenly appear. The power of the majestic stars gushes out of xingxuan and pours into Gu fan''s body. The last of the 72 fallen star swords and the most powerful "star and moon shine together" are suddenly used.


    Gu fan''s body was shocked. The sword moved along the edge of the sword. First, it drew a semicircle in an arc and cut down the magic weapon. The magic weapon was smashed by the fierce blow of Gu fan''s two xingxuan. Then, Gu fan held the handle of the sword in both hands, and the bright sword awn flew out from the body. It was like a brilliant star awn covering the river. In the sense of the majestic sword, under the shadow of the moon, A man stands up with a sword. He is as graceful as an immortal flying outside the sky. His sword is as strong as frost and snow. It''s really as bright as the stars and the moon between heaven and earth.


    Seeing that the defensive magic weapon of the automatic protector had been broken, the Shen Tian level warrior quickly offered a magic weapon. The magic weapon, like a big screen, suddenly became tens of meters long and wide, which could wrap the sword spirit of the stars and the moon, "hiss But the seventy-two falling star sword with full power can''t be stopped by a local magic weapon. When the curtain envelops the sword Qi, it bursts out from the middle, as if it was pierced by innumerable sharp knives from the inside out.


    But at the moment when the curtain covers the sword, Shen Tian''s warrior quickly retreats more than ten steps. Xing Xuan is in a mess behind him. Although he is hit by Gu fan, he stumbles and nearly falls to the ground. However, he sees Gu fan breaking through the curtain, rising up like a rainbow and yelling: "death!" The long sword was thrown down suddenly, and it pierced into the ground three inches. Its hands were wide open from left to right. In the void, a loud dragon chant resounded through the sky.


    Only two purple dragons came out from behind Gu fan. With such a powerful fight, the haze of the night sky scattered around him for tens of miles. Even the top warriors of Shen Tian level below were also pale. They are not ghosts. Naturally, they don''t know it''s Huagu dragon boxing in Tianmo Kung Fu. They just wonder which sect''s Kung Fu has such a strong fist meaning.


    This series of moves unfolded in Gu fan''s hands like flowing clouds and water, without the slightest block. The lower Shen Tian level warrior was very reluctant to fight against Gu fan''s continuous attack.


    The two purple dragons, one left and one right, roared with Gu fan''s two fists, and rushed to the Shen Tian level warriors who had been beaten in a mess.


    "Don''t be wild!" Another Shen Tian level warrior saw that his comrades in arms would be killed by Gu fan''s Gu Gu Gu Long Quan. With a loud shout, he jumped out to fight. With a twinkle, he came to the purple dragon in mid air. His right spear was ready to stab the purple dragon on the left.


    Although the purple dragon summoned by Gu fan with Huagu dragon boxing is not a creature, it also has spiritual consciousness. At this time, it was shot by the Shen Tian level warrior. He was furious and no longer obeyed Gu fan''s orders. He jumped at the Shen Tian level warrior who attacked it. When the Shen Tian level warrior saw that he had successfully transferred the dragon''s attack target and was about to crush the purple dragon with all his strength, he suddenly felt as if he had been blocked by some mysterious force in his body. The air he had absorbed from heaven and earth was quickly exhausted. He could not even fly in the air and fell straight to the ground. Purple Jiaolong was injured by him just now. He was angry. At this moment, he dived down and coiled his body, crushing the Shen Tian level warrior into pieces. At the same time, another Purple Dragon roared three feet above the ground, and its huge body exploded. The chaotic energy immediately devoured the Shen Tian warrior in front of him. With that shock wave, Gu fan gently swung away in the air, floated back for hundreds of meters, slowly fell to the ground, stretched out his right hand, stabbed into the ground. The sword was summoned and flew to Gu fan''s hand. In the blink of an eye, it had steadily landed in his hand. He took a top grade pill from his arms and put it into his mouth. After chewing, the power of the pill immediately spread, as if the dry river bed had been warm, Crazy to fill the Gu fan overdraft physical strength. At the cost of a top grade pill, Gu fan''s physical strength recovered to the peak after using a series of moves. Within a quarter of an hour, four of Shen Tian''s warriors guarding the tent have been killed one after another, but the boy with the black sword is unharmed. Congenitally, Shen Tian won the match with a rebellious attitude. Gu fan was just winning and full of spirit. His sword pointed to the people in front of him contemptuously and said, "let your all day level masters come out. You are not qualified to fight with me any more!" It should be noted that the way of martial arts is one step at a time. There is no hypocrisy at all. Therefore, the realm of martial arts is higher than that of the opponent. It is usually insurmountable and can be compared with the gap of strength between heaven and earth. However, such a law close to iron law was torn up in front of the young man. The first level is higher than the second level, challenging the heaven level martial arts! At this time, several other Shen Tian level warriors were also scared. The opponent''s moves were continuous and fierce. He also had pills to recover his strength. He was really a difficult opponentˇ° Why don''t we go together? " A Shen Tian level warrior enters the secret with a sound and talks with the nearby warriorˇ° No, his speed is too fast. We can''t trap him together. On the contrary, there will be a gap for him to take advantage of. " The next Shen Tian level warrior saidˇ° What shall we do? " Another whisperedˇ° Let the ebony do it. " The Shen Tian level warrior sighed. These Shen Tian level warriors are in a superior position among the barbarians. At this time, they were suppressed by an opponent who was one level lower than themselves. It was a shame that they had to ask for the help of a higher warrior. It seems that he is aware of the plight of Shen Tian level warriors in the tent. The breath hidden in the dark moves slightly, and then a huge pressure moves towards Gu fanˇ° Are you coming? " Gu fan felt the increasing pressure on his body and said to himself in a low voice. After all, the Chengtian level warrior has a qualitative leap in strength with the Shen Tian level warrior. It''s just that the Chengtian level warrior exudes the same pressure as the Shen Tian level warrior just now. At the same time, a low voice came into Gufan''s earˇ° Boy, you can kill four Shen Tian level warriors with congenital strength. I appreciate you very much, but you and I are in charge of each other. It''s a delusion that you want to kill the people in the big tent. " The voice stopped for a moment, and continued: "I think you are a good opponent, so I don''t want to kill you. If you are smart, now leave the big account, I won''t stop you. These Shen Tian level people don''t have the courage to stop you." Gu fan didn''t expect that the martial arts master should be so reasonable. But then he thought that what he coveted was the population of Yansong in the tent. He didn''t want to kill himself and make a great contribution. I''m afraid that if Gu fan obeyed his advice, he would leave the tent, Those several hidden breath in the dark will be agreed to work together to explode themselves into blood powder. All day long, several experts join hands to kill Gu fan, but isn''t it as easy as crushing an ant? Will you negotiate with an ant? impossible!

 Chapter 151

    At this time, several other Shen Tian level warriors were also scared. The opponent''s moves were continuous and fierce. He also had pills to recover his strength. He was really a difficult opponent.


    "Or shall we go together?" A Shen Tian level warrior enters the secret with a sound and talks with the nearby warrior.


    "No, his speed is too fast. We can''t trap him together. On the contrary, there will be a gap for him to take advantage of." The next Shen Tian level warrior said.


    "What to do?" Another whispered.


    "Let the ebony do it." The Shen Tian level warrior sighed.


    These Shen Tian level warriors are in a superior position among the barbarians. At this time, they were suppressed by an opponent who was one level lower than themselves. It was a shame that they had to ask for the help of a higher warrior.


    It seems that he is aware of the plight of Shen Tian level warriors in the tent. The breath hidden in the dark moves slightly, and then a huge pressure moves towards Gu fan.


    "Are you coming?" Gu fan felt the increasing pressure on his body and said to himself in a low voice. After all, the Chengtian level warrior has a qualitative leap in strength with the Shen Tian level warrior. It''s just that the Chengtian level warrior exudes the same pressure as the Shen Tian level warrior just now.


    At the same time, a low voice came into Gufan''s ear.


    "Boy, you can kill four Shen Tian level warriors with congenital strength. I appreciate you very much, but you and I are in charge of each other. It''s a delusion that you want to kill the people in the big tent." The voice stopped for a moment, and continued: "I think you are a good opponent, so I don''t want to kill you. If you are smart, now leave the big account, I won''t stop you. These Shen Tian level people don''t have the courage to stop you."


    Gu fan didn''t expect that the martial arts master should be so reasonable. But then he thought that what he coveted was the population of Yansong in the tent. He didn''t want to kill himself and make a great contribution. I''m afraid that if Gu fan obeyed his advice, he would leave the tent, Those several hidden breath in the dark will be agreed to work together to explode themselves into blood powder.


    All day long, several experts join hands to kill Gu fan, but isn''t it as easy as crushing an ant?


    Will you negotiate with an ant? impossible!


    However, Gu fan made another plan in his mind. If the hidden Chengtian level master didn''t show up for a long time and let himself fight with these Shentian level warriors to consume Gu fan''s physical strength, even if Gu fan killed these Shentian level warriors one by one, he still couldn''t kill Yansong, On the contrary, because of excessive physical consumption, they have no fighting power in front of these all day warriors.


    In the realm of cultivation at the innate level of Gufan, it is absolutely impossible for Gufan to find their hiding place if they deliberately hide their breath. That is to say, if Gu fan takes risks and plans, he may be able to lead out those heaven level warriors who are hidden in the dark, and use the white jade tiger amulet to suppress them and then kill the rock pine. If Gu fan had no way to elicit these all day warriors, he would never have killed Yansong.


    "Well, a gentleman''s word is hard to follow." Gu fan responded to the source of the voice: "I hope you can also attach importance to commitment."


    The voice whispered, "um." Gu fan''s left foot stood on tiptoe, his body suddenly lifted off the ground, pretending to fly in the direction of Lincang City. Just as Gu fan left the ground, he felt that two powerful breath appeared immediately, two extremely fast figures, one left and one right, one fist and one palm, both of which were as fast as thunder.


    The shadow of the fist on the left side is cold to the bone. It seems that even the air will be frozen, while the palm wind on the right side is as blazing as fire, as if to burn up the whole sky!


    Two Chengtian level warriors really broke their promise and shot at Gu fan at the same time, and the most vicious killing move was to start. Shen Tian level saw the two terrible lights in the sky flying towards the congenial level warrior with terrible strength, and almost breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. This young man''s cultivation was too terrible, and he could kill Shen Tian level warrior with congenial strength, If he is promoted to star rank in the future, is that great? Under the joint attack of two all-time level masters, there is absolutely no possibility that the congenital level warrior can survive.


    Those who can reach the level of Shen Tian, who are not above the top, are now killed by an opponent whose level is lower than their own, and they are severely beaten in the face, which severely frustrates their self-esteem. As long as Gu fan leaves this camp alive, they will feel ashamed.


    But when the storm of ice and fire closed, no one noticed it. A figure, like a meteor across the night sky, stabbed into the tent. With a stamp of his foot, the ground shook slightly. The man suddenly raised his sword and cut off a white haired old man in armor who was sitting in the tent.


    "Zheng!" It''s an invincible sword, which was cut down in a hurry. The old man who seems to have no power to bind a chicken firmly grasped it with his left hand.


    Gu fan knew the power of his sword, and he would be shocked to death when his strength reached the peak of Kuo Tian level, but Yansong caught it with one hand! If Yansong''s strength reaches the peak of Shentian level, there''s no need for Princess Jiuli not to tell Gu fan!


    Gu fan noticed at this time that Yan Song''s eyes, that kind of rebellious eyes, absolutely did not belong to an old man. His face could be changed, but his temperament was difficult to disguise. Moreover, that kind of look was like looking at a dead man. Just when Gu fan realized that something was wrong, a big fist came to his chest with a gloomy and piercing breath. He turned out to be a ghost who practiced evil Kung Fu! That boxing, he instantly from fist to claw to Gu fan''s grasp. All day long ghost! This rock pine is a ghostˇ° "Zheng Bixuan shield automatically broke out to block the shadow of the fist. It was suddenly pierced like a thin layer of paper, and then a set of purple heaven soul armor appeared in front of Gu fanˇ° Bang With a loud noise, Gu fan stepped back several steps. The shadow of his fist and Zixiao armor were smashed at the same time. Gu fan heard the soul of heaven groan in his body, and obviously suffered a lot of trauma. However, the shadow of his claw following the strength of his fist was still flyingˇ° Go ahead, eight spirit stones Gu fan''s mind moved, and a picture of the eight trigrams of Tai Chi suddenly appeared in front of him. As soon as he appeared, he quickly rotatedˇ° Whoosh The claw shadow, which was unstoppable before, was absorbed by the eight trigrams array in front of Gufan and disappeared. Just when Gu fan was fighting with the ghost who was disguised as Yansong, the movement had already attracted the attention of the other two martial artists. Although they were very surprised at how Gu fan avoided their almost perfect attack, they couldn''t think much on the battlefield and chose to kill Gu fan immediately! At this moment, the sudden change is coming! With the momentum of this claw, Gu fan stepped back several steps, reached into his arms, felt a top-grade pill and put it into his mouth. With the other hand, he sacrificed a small white jade tiger amulet, which sent out a faint silver light and suspended in front of Gu fan. After a while, the space behind Gu fan collapsed suddenly, and two silvery white stars were ready to appear. Then, from left to right, they whirled wildly, and the power of stars turned into a white aperture and injected into the white jade tiger amuletˇ° What does he want to do? Is it a breakthrough? " A nearby Shen Tian level warrior exclaimed. The three martial arts masters will not think about what Gu fan wants to do at this time. They are sure that as long as they do it, the martial arts master will be broken to pieces. But at this time, a huge pressure appeared in this space, as if a Mount Tai was covering everyone. The powerful pressure even cut off everyone''s communication channels to the air of heaven and earth. All the martial arts, including the three Chengtian martial arts, had to fall on the ground. Some of the less cultivated congenital martial arts were even oppressed by this force, Hard pressure on the ground, kneeling to stand up. It can block the communication between the warrior and heaven and earth in an area. Only when the strength reaches the star level can it be done! From congenital level to star level? It''s impossible. How can it be? Leapfrog promotion, this is absolutely impossible! There is only one possibility, that is, the boy himself is the star level strength, but he deliberately concealed it! At this time, the moves of the three martial arts masters have been completely interrupted. The difference between the martial arts ranks by one level is very different, not to mention the huge gap between the star level and the quasi star level. The strong star level can shock and kill a martial arts master at the limit of the quasi star level with his breath. Thinking of that terrible guess, they dare not make a move, And at this time, they have completely lost the ability to do it again. Under the pressure of the star level strongmen, even the quasi star level warriors can''t communicate with heaven and earth. I can only look at the rebellious young man in front of me. Looking at those congenitally level warriors crawling at their feet, Gu fan almost walked past the all day level warrior disguised as Cheng Yansong. He went to a bodyguard and slowly opened his helmet. It was the white haired rock pine. At this time, the old man looked at the cold young man with a fear expression on his face. Suddenly, a smile appeared on Gu fan''s face, just as Yansong was speculating about the meaning of Gu fan''s smile. He felt the icy chill from his heart, and a sharp sword had penetrated his chest. The smile on Gu fan''s face suddenly converged, slowly pulled out the sword from Yan Song''s body, and the body slowly fell downˇ° If you want to pretend to be a bodyguard, you shouldn''t watch me fight with that fake all the time. Your eyes are still staring at us. It''s not Yansong. What are you Gu Fan said with a sneer. At this time, Gu fan''s ear came the voice of Princess Jiuliˇ° Well, don''t resist now. Let them catch you. I''ll get you out in a minute. Thank you

 Chapter 152

    "Whoosh!" The claw shadow, which was unstoppable before, was absorbed by the eight trigrams array in front of Gufan and disappeared.


    Just when Gu fan was fighting with the ghost who was disguised as Yansong, the movement had already attracted the attention of the other two martial artists. Although they were very surprised at how Gu fan avoided their almost perfect attack, they couldn''t think much on the battlefield and chose to kill Gu fan immediately!


    At this moment, the sudden change is coming!


    With the momentum of this claw, Gu fan stepped back several steps, reached into his arms, felt a top-grade pill and put it into his mouth. With the other hand, he sacrificed a small white jade tiger amulet, which sent out a faint silver light and suspended in front of Gu fan.


    After a while, the space behind Gu fan collapsed suddenly, and two silvery white stars were ready to appear. Then, from left to right, they whirled wildly, and the power of stars turned into a white aperture and injected into the white jade tiger amulet.


    "What does he want to do? Is it a breakthrough? " A nearby Shen Tian level warrior exclaimed.


    The three martial arts masters will not think about what Gu fan wants to do at this time. They are sure that as long as they do it, the martial arts master will be broken to pieces.


    But at this time, a huge pressure appeared in this space, as if a Mount Tai was covering everyone. The powerful pressure even cut off everyone''s communication channels to the air of heaven and earth. All the martial arts, including the three Chengtian martial arts, had to fall on the ground. Some of the less cultivated congenital martial arts were even oppressed by this force, Hard pressure on the ground, kneeling to stand up.


    It can block the communication between the warrior and heaven and earth in an area. Only when the strength reaches the star level can it be done!


    From congenital level to star level? It''s impossible. How can it be? Leapfrog promotion, this is absolutely impossible! There is only one possibility, that is, the boy himself is the star level strength, but he deliberately concealed it!


    At this time, the moves of the three martial arts masters have been completely interrupted. The difference between the martial arts ranks by one level is very different, not to mention the huge gap between the star level and the quasi star level. The strong star level can shock and kill a martial arts master at the limit of the quasi star level with his breath. Thinking of that terrible guess, they dare not make a move, And at this time, they have completely lost the ability to do it again. Under the pressure of the star level strongmen, even the quasi star level warriors can''t communicate with heaven and earth. I can only look at the rebellious young man in front of me.


    Looking at those congenitally level warriors crawling at their feet, Gu fan almost walked past the all day level warrior disguised as Cheng Yansong.


    He went to a bodyguard and slowly opened his helmet. It was the white haired rock pine. At this time, the old man looked at the cold young man with a fear expression on his face.


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on Gu fan''s face, just as Yansong was speculating about the meaning of Gu fan''s smile. He felt the icy chill from his heart, and a sharp sword had penetrated his chest.


    The smile on Gu fan''s face suddenly converged, slowly pulled out the sword from Yan Song''s body, and the body slowly fell downˇ° If you want to pretend to be a bodyguard, you shouldn''t watch me fight with that fake all the time. Your eyes are still staring at us. It''s not Yansong. What are you Gu Fan said with a sneer.


    At this time, Gu fan''s ear came the voice of Princess Jiuliˇ° Well, don''t resist now. Let them catch you. I''ll get you out in a minute. Thank you


    "He killed Lord Yansong!" The next three Chengtian level masters saw that Gu fan, a congenital warrior, killed Yan Song calmly in front of the three Chengtian level masters. Which one can''t bear? Just at this time, the star steps on the three people suddenly disappeared, and the three figures flew towards Gu fan like arrows, hoping to tear him to pieces.


    At this time, the three heard Princess Jiuli''s clear voiceˇ° The generals listen to the order and capture him alive. He is very important to our army! "


    Three people all know that the Jiuli princess has a superior position in the army. Even if she is imprisoned, she still can''t be underestimated. Now when Yansong dies, the Jiuli princess is sure to take back the military power. If she doesn''t listen to her orders, it''s easy to set an example to others. Thinking of this, even though they wanted to tear Gu fan to pieces, they had to stop their power. If these all-time warriors could not control their power, it was absolutely an excuse. They saw that the powerful power, which was like thunder, had become a soft power.


    Gu fan sneered from his heart. If he wanted to resist, this level of strength could not restrain him. But on the one hand, he used the white jade tiger pattern jade pendant, which consumed one third of his physical strength. On the other hand, when he heard Princess Jiuli''s words, he simply raised his sword symbolically to stop him. There was only one face to face, and Gu fan''s sword clanged, As if unable to bear the power of three Heaven level masters, they fell to the ground.


    Later, three martial arts men swarmed up and pushed Gu fan''s hands to the ground.


    Some of the Shentian warriors nearby shouted loudly: "the assassins have caught them, please let your highness go down!"


    The voice, like the great bell and the great LV, immediately rang through the whole barbarian camp. After hearing that the assassin had been captured and that Princess Jiuli was safe and sound, those soldiers who had been in chaos before also quieted down after a short period of chaosˇ° The princess is OK. Let''s go back to camp! " From time to time, I heard the cries of barbarian soldiers and the conversation mixed with barbarian slang. Princess Jiuli was very strict in her army, but in a quarter of an hour, the whole camp was restored to order and calm again. This kind of control ability, even Gu fan himself is also ashamed. Gu fan just wanted to turn back, but he was pushed into the big tent by red ebony. At this time, inside the tent, there was a pretty figure sitting on the seat where Yansong was sitting. He was dressed in a white robe and still wore a white veil. People couldn''t see his appearance clearly, and there was a kind of prestige. In front of the tables on her left and right, there were five other chiefs. Obviously, it was a foregone conclusion that Yansong was dead. Most of the chieftains who once conspired with him to imprison Princess Jiuli while Yan Kejun died in the war were lowering their heads and saying nothing. They even dared not say a word, for fear that they would become the targets of Princess Jiuli''s anger. At this time, Gu fan felt that the atmosphere around him had changed. Princess Jiuli asked, "who are you? Why do you want to attack my master Yansong? " Gu Fan said with a sneer in his heart that it was the same as the truth, but he snorted coldly. He deliberately didn''t answer, showing his arrogance and irrationality. Princess Jiuli looks at Gu fan. She looks at the three Chengtian warriors next to her and waves them to step down. Although the three Chengtian warriors are much stronger than Princess Jiuli, they have to obey her orders. Looking at Gu fan, Princess Jiuli pretended to be angry and said, "you assassinated Yansong. How can I allow you to swagger away? Go ahead and wait for me to judge you in person! " Gu fan deliberately pretended to be arrogant and spit at Princess Jiuli. When other warriors see this scene, they don''t think that the assassin and Princess Jiuli have any mischief. But at present, it seems that they have misunderstood it! A moment later, in a partial account, Gu fan gobbled his food in his mouth with chopsticks, almost sweeping the nearby counties like wind. Although the skill of the barbarian cooks is not good, Gufan is too hungry. When he assassinated the rock pine, Gufan consumed too much energy, and eating is the best way to replenish his energyˇ° Thank you very much, Gufan. If it wasn''t for your help, I don''t know when I''d have to wait to regain my military power. " Jiuli Princess across the veil, said to Gu fan: "now it''s time to talk about my feedback to you." Gu fan hears a thrill, isn''t this nine Li princess from want to send what good thing to oneself a party? Princess Jiuli put her hand in her arms, took out a letter, held it in her hand, handed it to Gu fan, and said with a smile, "how about this gift?" Gu fan opened the envelope suspiciously. After seeing the text and chapter on it, Gu fan lowered his head silently, thought for a moment, and said to Gu fan, "is this valuable thing given to me? Isn''t it a pity? "ˇ° It''s OK. I have limited power to use this thing in my hands. I might as well give it to you. "ˇ° Where else is bigger than you? " Gu Fan said with a smile: "this is an iron proof of the correspondence between Yansong and the dantai Mingjing of the fierce and evil Marquis''s mansion! If you take this letter. As soon as you send it to the Ministry of war, the Tantai mirror will not say that the whole family will be killed, but will be suspended from duty and put into prison. "When the time comes, half a million Shuntian troops will be completely split from the middle, won''t you get more benefits?" Gu fan read the letter and put it away. He asked Princess Jiuli. Princess Jiuli sighed and said, "Gu fan, if you give up, you will get something. If you get something, you will lose something. I do this to maintain the relationship with you. I hope we can continue to cooperate in the future." When Gu heard that Princess Jiu Li had attracted her attention, she just smiled and said, "Princess highness, I don''t want to see you next time. We will be enemies." Princess Jiuli also nodded, looking at no one else in pianzhang, and said to Gufan, "Gufan, listen to me..." "eh?" Gu fan saw Princess Jiuli come over a little, can''t help askingˇ° I promise you a personal condition, but please also promise me, OK Princess Jiuli asked Gu fan, with an expectant look on her faceˇ° Go ahead, princess Gu fan knew that a man''s big husband had made a promise, so he would not make a promise easily. Let Princess Jiuli talk about what she wanted to do first.

 Chapter 153

    "He killed Lord Yansong!" The next three Chengtian level masters saw that Gu fan, a congenital warrior, killed Yan Song calmly in front of the three Chengtian level masters. Which one can''t bear? Just at this time, the star steps on the three people suddenly disappeared, and the three figures flew towards Gu fan like arrows, hoping to tear him to pieces.


    At this time, the three heard Princess Jiuli''s clear voiceˇ° The generals listen to the order and capture him alive. He is very important to our army! "


    Three people all know that the Jiuli princess has a superior position in the army. Even if she is imprisoned, she still can''t be underestimated. Now when Yansong dies, the Jiuli princess is sure to take back the military power. If she doesn''t listen to her orders, it''s easy to set an example to others. Thinking of this, even though they wanted to tear Gu fan to pieces, they had to stop their power. If these all-time warriors could not control their power, it was absolutely an excuse. They saw that the powerful power, which was like thunder, had become a soft power.


    Gu fan sneered from his heart. If he wanted to resist, this level of strength could not restrain him. But on the one hand, he used the white jade tiger pattern jade pendant, which consumed one third of his physical strength. On the other hand, when he heard Princess Jiuli''s words, he simply raised his sword symbolically to stop him. There was only one face to face, and Gu fan''s sword clanged, As if unable to bear the power of three Heaven level masters, they fell to the ground.


    Later, three martial arts men swarmed up and pushed Gu fan''s hands to the ground.


    Some of the Shentian warriors nearby shouted loudly: "the assassins have caught them, please let your highness go down!"


    The voice, like the great bell and the great LV, immediately rang through the whole barbarian camp. After hearing that the assassin had been captured and that Princess Jiuli was safe and sound, those soldiers who had been in chaos before also quieted down after a short period of chaos.


    "The princess is OK. Let''s go back to camp." From time to time, I heard the cries of barbarian soldiers and the conversation mixed with barbarian slang. Princess Jiuli was very strict in her army, but in a quarter of an hour, the whole camp was restored to order and calm again.


    This kind of control ability, even Gu fan himself is also ashamed. Gu fan just wanted to turn back, but he was pushed into the big tent by red ebony.


    At this time, inside the tent, there was a pretty figure sitting on the seat where Yansong was sitting. He was dressed in a white robe and still wore a white veil. People couldn''t see his appearance clearly, and there was a kind of prestige.


    In front of the tables on her left and right, there were five other chiefs. Obviously, it was a foregone conclusion that Yansong was dead. Most of the chieftains who once conspired with him to imprison Princess Jiuli while Yan Kejun died in the war were lowering their heads and saying nothing. They even dared not say a word, for fear that they would become the targets of Princess Jiuli''s anger.


    At this time, Gu fan felt that the atmosphere around him had changed. Princess Jiuli asked, "who are you? Why do you want to attack my master Yansong? "


    Gu Fan said with a sneer in his heart that it was the same as the truth, but he snorted coldly. He deliberately didn''t answer, showing his arrogance and irrationality.


    Princess Jiuli looks at Gu fan. She looks at the three Chengtian warriors next to her and waves them to step down. Although the three Chengtian warriors are much stronger than Princess Jiuli, they have to obey her orders.


    Looking at Gu fan, Princess Jiuli pretended to be angry and said, "you assassinated Yansong. How can I allow you to swagger away? Go ahead and wait for me to judge you in person! "


    Gu fan deliberately pretended to be arrogant and spit at Princess Jiuli. When other warriors see this scene, they don''t think that the assassin and Princess Jiuli have any mischief. But at present, it seems that they have misunderstood it!


    A moment later, in a partial account, Gu fan gobbled his food in his mouth with chopsticks, almost sweeping the nearby counties like wind. Although the skill of the barbarian cooks is not good, Gufan is too hungry. When he assassinated the rock pine, Gufan consumed too much energy, and eating is the best way to replenish his energy.


    "Gu fan, thank you very much. If it wasn''t for your help, I don''t know when I would have to wait to regain my military power." Jiuli Princess across the veil, said to Gu fan: "now it''s time to talk about my feedback to you."


    Gu fan hears a thrill, isn''t this nine Li princess from want to send what good thing to oneself a party?


    Princess Jiuli put her hand in her arms, took out a letter, held it in her hand, handed it to Gu fan, and said with a smile, "how about this gift?" Gu fan opened the envelope suspiciously. After seeing the text and chapter on it, Gu fan lowered his head silently, thought for a moment, and said to Gu fan, "is this valuable thing given to me? Isn''t it a pity? "


    "It''s OK. I have limited power to use this thing in my hands. I might as well give it to you."


    "Where is bigger than you?" Gu Fan said with a smile: "this is an iron proof of the correspondence between Yansong and the dantai Mingjing of the fierce and evil Marquis''s mansion! If you take this letter. As soon as you send it to the Ministry of war, the Tantai mirror will not say that the whole family will be killed, but will be suspended from duty and put into prison. "When the time comes, half a million Shuntian troops will be completely split from the middle, won''t you get more benefits?" Gu fan read the letter and put it away. He asked Princess Jiuli.


    Princess Jiuli sighed and said, "Gu fan, if you give up, you will get something. If you get something, you will lose something. I do this to maintain the relationship with you. I hope we can continue to cooperate in the future." When Gu heard that Princess Jiu Li had attracted her attention, she just smiled and said, "Princess highness, I don''t want to see you next time. We will be enemies." Princess Jiuli also nodded, looking at no one else in pianzhang, and said to Gufan, "Gufan, listen to me..." "eh?" Gu fan saw Princess Jiuli come over a little, can''t help askingˇ° I promise you a personal condition, but please also promise me, OK Princess Jiuli asked Gu fan, with an expectant look on her faceˇ° Go ahead, princess Gu fan knew that a man''s big husband had made a promise, so he would not make a promise easily. Let Princess Jiuli talk about what she wanted to do first. Thinking of the private condition mentioned by Princess Jiuli, Gu fan couldn''t help muttering in his heart, and then looked at the slightly red face under the veil. Gu fan only felt a wave in his heart. She didn''t want me to stay with the barbarians, did she? Gu fan admitted that this princess of Jiuli has a good foundation and excellent beauty. She is in the age of cardamom. If she doesn''t use powder, she will be a beautiful woman. If she grows up in the future, she will be beautiful. But since ancient times, the beauty of many disasters, heroes sad beauty pass. Gu fan naturally doesn''t make his wits faint. He betrays his family and country because of the beauty of Princess Jiuli. Just now, he has figured out a set of ways to answer. But Princess Jiuli let Gu fan down. Her face soon became calm and said to Gu fan, "it''s unfortunate for you and me to fight each other, so I hope we don''t stand on the opposite side in the future." Gu fan listened to this sentence, slightly a Leng, then sneer: "sorry, princess, I don''t think it can be done."ˇ° Well, then, unless we have to because of our family and country, we should not be enemies, OK? " Princess Jiuli gave way and continued to ask. Gu fan doesn''t exclude cooperation with Princess Jiuli in his heart, otherwise he won''t risk to break into the big tent to help her assassinate Yan Songlong. But they belong to different camps after all, and there should be many opportunities for competition in the future. If he gives her any promise now, he will be tied when he stands with Princess Jiuli, but the gain is not worth the loss. So Gu fan smelled speech, lightly laughed for a while, sat down on the position beside Princess Jiuli, asked: "princess, are you afraid of me?"ˇ° I think so. " At this time, only Gu fan and Princess Jiuli were in the tent, so she had nothing to avoidˇ° Even I can''t tell your details. You are a mysterious person. What''s more, your strength makes me feel inexplicable fear, although you are just a congenital strength now. " Gu fan doesn''t understand why the strength of Princess Jiuli is only the quintessence of heaven. When he says that Gu fan is a congenital strength, she has to add just two words. But through the veil, from the dignified face of Princess Jiuli, she doesn''t lieˇ° I don''t want to meet an opponent like you so early. It''s very difficult. If I''m not careful, I''ll lose my life. " Gu fan finally gave an answerˇ° Well, since our positions and camps are different. " Princess Jiuli lowered her head and said, "I''m willing to give you a promise. I won''t attack where you are without violating the position of our camp..." she looked at Gu fan with expectation and asked, "can you do it, too?" In Gu fan''s impression, Princess Jiuli has always been very powerful. This time, she actually lowered her price and asked Gu fan for a promise not to attack each other. It''s really strange. But after a slight hesitation, Gu fan nodded and said, "well, your highness, Princess of nine, I will never fight against you without violating family interests." After hearing Gu fan''s reply, Princess Jiuli showed a satisfied expression and nodded slightlyˇ° Well, I''ll take this letter from Tantai Mingjing to Yansong as a gift to open the door of cooperation with your ancient family. "ˇ° Your highness, your meaning, I will bring it to my father. Gu fan put the letter into his pocket and said with a smileˇ° They can call me princess royal, but I don''t want you to call me that. " Princess Jiuli raised her head, looked at Gu fan and said, "I hope you can call me by my name

 Chapter 154

    Thinking of the private condition mentioned by Princess Jiuli, Gu fan couldn''t help muttering in his heart, and then looked at the slightly red face under the veil. Gu fan only felt a wave in his heart.


    She didn''t want me to stay with the barbarians, did she?


    Gu fan admitted that this princess of Jiuli has a good foundation and excellent beauty. She is in the age of cardamom. If she doesn''t use powder, she will be a beautiful woman. If she grows up in the future, she will be beautiful.


    But since ancient times, the beauty of many disasters, heroes sad beauty pass. Gu fan naturally doesn''t make his wits faint. He betrays his family and country because of the beauty of Princess Jiuli. Just now, he has figured out a set of ways to answer.


    But Princess Jiuli let Gu fan down. Her face soon became calm and said to Gu fan, "it''s unfortunate for you and me to fight each other, so I hope we don''t stand on the opposite side in the future."


    Gu fan listened to this sentence, slightly a Leng, then sneer: "sorry, princess, I don''t think it can be done."


    "Well, we don''t want to be enemies unless we have to because of our family and country, OK?" Princess Jiuli gave way and continued to ask.


    Gu fan doesn''t exclude cooperation with Princess Jiuli in his heart, otherwise he won''t risk to break into the big tent to help her assassinate Yan Songlong. But they belong to different camps after all, and there should be many opportunities for competition in the future. If he gives her any promise now, he will be tied when he stands with Princess Jiuli, but the gain is not worth the loss.


    So Gu fan smelled speech, lightly laughed for a while, sat down on the position beside Princess Jiuli, asked: "princess, are you afraid of me?"


    "I think so." At this time, only Gu fan and Princess Jiuli were in the tent, so she had nothing to avoidˇ° Even I can''t tell your details. You are a mysterious person. What''s more, your strength makes me feel inexplicable fear, although you are just a congenital strength now. "


    Gu fan doesn''t understand why the strength of Princess Jiuli is only the quintessence of heaven. When he says that Gu fan is a congenital strength, she has to add just two words. But through the veil, from the dignified face of Princess Jiuli, she doesn''t lie.


    "I don''t want to meet an opponent like you so early. It''s very difficult. If I''m not careful, I''ll lose my life." Gu fan finally gave an answer.


    "Well, since our positions and camps are different." Princess Jiuli lowered her head and said, "I''m willing to give you a promise. I won''t attack where you are without violating the position of our camp..." she looked at Gu fan with expectation and asked, "can you do it, too?"


    In Gu fan''s impression, Princess Jiuli has always been very powerful. This time, she actually lowered her price and asked Gu fan for a promise not to attack each other. It''s really strange. But after a slight hesitation, Gu fan nodded and said, "well, your highness, Princess of nine, I will never fight against you without violating family interests."


    After hearing Gu fan''s reply, Princess Jiuli showed a satisfied expression and nodded slightlyˇ° Well, I''ll take this letter from Tantai Mingjing to Yansong as a gift to open the door of cooperation with your ancient family. "


    "Your Highness, your meaning, I will bring it to my father." Gu fan put the letter into his pocket and said with a smile.


    "Ancient people, they can call me your royal highness, but I don''t want you to call me that." Princess Jiuli raised her head, looked at Gu fan and said, "I hope you can call me by my name


    "Zhaomusi... Zhaomusi..." Gu fan read the name several times and asked abruptly, "are you from zilinan?"


    "No, I can''t tell anyone where I came from. Please forgive me." Princess Jiuli called muse and said, she took out a suit of clothes from the box behind her and handed it to Gu fan, saying, "put it on, I''ll take you out of the camp!"


    Gu fan reached for the dress and showed it to him, but it was a dress of a barbarian maid, which was covered with a veil. Gu fan could not help but smile and said, "princess, you let me run away like this. How can you explain to that group of people outside?"


    Zhaomusi waved, and there was a footstep behind the curtain. A barbarian soldier came out. Gu fan saw that the soldier''s eyes were dull, his expression was numb, and his walking posture was a little rigid. He couldn''t help feeling very strange.


    "Give him your armor and I''ll take you away." When Zhao Musi saw that Gu fan didn''t change his clothes, he just stared at the barbarian soldier who came in. He couldn''t help feeling anxious.


    "Is this your puppet?" Gu fan looked at it for a moment and then asked in a voice, "is it still a kind of poisonous insect that has become like this?"


    "Eh..." Princess Jiuli gave a vague "eh" and urged Gu fan to change his armor to the puppet. She was very interested to see that Gu fan changed her dress. Because Gu fan didn''t practice martial arts for 16 years before his rebirth and only read Confucianism, his temperament was elegant and gloomy, and his skin was as delicate and smooth as those disciples of the aristocratic family, It doesn''t have the rough skin of ordinary martial arts practitioners, so Gu fan really looks pretty in that suit of women''s clothes at this time. After seeing it for a while, Zhao Musi seemed to come back to his senses and gave a slightly apologetic smile. Then he took him and the puppet dressed as Gu fan out of the tent.


    Although Gu fan is very distressed about the chain armor that Guan Haotian gave him, he knows that these things, based on the strength of the ancient family, are not as many as they need. But if there are flaws and mistakes, he will be seen through his identity. Not only will his cooperation with Princess Jiuli have to end, but it is also a difficult problem whether he can retreat under these all-time masters.


    Zhao Musi pretended to push the puppet to the ground, and looked at the three soldiers waiting outside the tent. They all gritted their teeth and looked at Gu fan, who was lying on the ground. It seemed that only when Zhao Musi gave an order, they would go up and tear the poor guy to pieces. It was because these three people were eager for revenge and didn''t notice that they fell to the ground, The one in armor has been replaced by another. Zhao Mu Si only used a common barbarian warrior to refine a puppet, and the strength was not yet reached the level of heaven. If these martial arts people perceive each other for a moment, they will find clues and wonder what they are saying, but they do not feel it, but instead ask for the call of Mousse: "what is the princess, your highness?" How should the assassin get angry? "


    Zhao Mu Si looked at the heavenly warrior who asked him questions. It was red ebony, so he replied faintly: "I have used soul searching method to understand everything he knows, and he is useless."


    When Princess zhaomusi of Jiuli mentioned the word "soul searching method", everyone felt a chill on his back, including three martial arts mastersˇ° Soul searching method "is an advanced magic among the head lowering masters. It can search out a person''s soul, extract the memory and consciousness inside, and then that person will become a walking corpse who has lost his soul, that is, a living dead person who is not as good as death.


    Seeing that "Gufan" fell on the ground and did not move, they immediately knew that the assassin must have been searched for his soul, leaving only a skin bag.


    "What information has your royal highness got from Princess Li?" Red ebony asked.


    Princess Jiuli sneered and said to red ebony, "is it necessary to tell you?" In addition to Gu fan in front of people, Jiuli Princess called Muse is still a very strong presence.


    As an all-time warrior, chiwu Mu was stopped by the little girl when she wanted to kill Gufan. She had to kill him instead of catching him. At this time, she was a little curious and asked a little more. She was immediately sneered at. She was not happy at all. But Princess Jiuli was in a superior position. They all knew it, so the discontent on her face could not attack, I had to bow my head.


    "Princess, can you leave this bag to us?" Red ebony next to a day level warrior voice askedˇ° If this person doesn''t fall apart, it''s hard to understand our hatred. "


    Zhaomusi just gave a faint smile and said, "you are all talented people. How can you be so narrow-minded? Although he was searched by me, but after all, he provided a lot of useful information. If I give his skin to you for practice, I can''t bear itˇ°ˇ° What does Princess mean? Red ebony can''t help looking up and asking.


    "Give him to the earth." After calling muse, he raised his right hand and recited a series of incantations. Countless poisonous insects poured out of the puppet''s seven orifices, gnawing the puppet''s face beyond recognition.


    "This..." the all day warrior next to the red ebony had doubts. He wanted to see if the assassin had been transferred, but now he had to give up.


    "This body is highly toxic, but it will be eaten up by insects in three hours. You don''t have to worry about it." Princess Jiuli said faintly.


    At this time, Gu fan, standing behind Princess Jiuli, looked at the "Gu fan" lying on the ground covered with a layer of black insects. It was creepy to hear thousands of insects gnawing at the bone.


    Princess Jiuli glanced at the five chieftains who had followed Yansong, and said abruptly: "you who have made mistakes, I can see that for the sake of the God of torture, let bygones be bygones, but if you have any more misdeeds, this assassin will be your end!"


    Princess Jiuli is originally a figure in the mythology of all ethnic groups. When the soldiers came back, it was rumored that during the war in Lincang City, suddenly all the flagpoles were broken, and the heavy rain blocked the retreat. In fact, these chiefs had been discussing privately whether it was the heavenly punishment caused by the imprisonment of Princess Jiuli. At this time, when they heard that zhaomusi suddenly drank, the five big men could no longer stand, His legs trembled like chaff, and he knelt down.


    "I don''t dare to wait any more, I don''t dare to..."


    Seeing the five kneeling down, Princess Jiuli just put on a kind look and continued: "but you are all elite of our family. I can''t stop eating because of your mistakes. As long as you chiefs can consider the interests of our family, you will still be respected elders, and your status will not change at all."


    "Thank you, your highness, for your royal highness," said the five chieftains trembling.


    Princess Jiuli looked up at the three Heaven level masters and a group of Shen Tian level warriors in front of her and said, "you have made great contributions. You have made 300 military contributions and given 100 taels of gold. I hope you can practice your martial arts and make more contributions."


    "Thank you, your highness!" As soon as the words came to an end, a group of Shen Tian level warriors nearby all cheered up, but Chi Wu Mu was not happy and bowed his head.


    How clever Princess Jiuli called mousse, red ebony''s reaction is naturally in the eyes, but still said: "you work hard tonight, go back to camp to have a rest!"ˇ° Yes, sir After a salute to zhaomusi, they turned around, turned into dozens of light and shadow, and leftˇ° It''s a good way to combine kindness with power. " Gu fan, standing behind Zhao Musi, whispered to herˇ° You are not afraid to be heard by them, and you will come back again and again... "Zhao Musi also answered in secret with a voiceˇ° Then I have no choice but to hold you away. " Gu fan jokedˇ° That''s enough. Unless you don''t want to leave, just keep talking to me. " Zhaomusi complained in a low voice, "it''s almost dawn. Come out with me."

 Chapter 155

    Three miles outside the barbarian camp, two figures finally stopped. Dressed in plain clothes and wearing a veil is princess zhaomusi of Jiuli. Fortunately, zhaomusi is tall. Gu Fancheng''s maid is not so abrupt when she stands behind her. Otherwise, if the princess is followed by a maid who is taller than her, no one will be suspicious.


    "It''s a real twist in this dress." Gu fan took a deep breath, decisively took off the dress, took out the sword hidden in the dress, and revealed the dark training suit he was wearingˇ° Moose, I''m going Gu fan then threw the dress back to Princess Jiuli.


    Zhaomusi reaches out to catch the dress and is about to say something to Gufan, but sees that Gufan has walked out quickly.


    "Hey, I have something to tell you!" When zhaomusi raised his head, Gufan had already gone 100 meters away and had to shout to Gufan.


    Gu fan half turned and looked at Zhao Musi, as if waiting for her to speak.


    But when Gu fan looked at her, Zhao Mu Si was suddenly stunned.


    Time seems to have passed for a long time, Gu fan just heard the morning wind with a slight smell of grass sent a sentence: "you must remember to come back to see me!"


    If Gu fan didn''t believe that Princess Jiuli called muse to control a million barbarians at the age of 15, now he completely believes it. No matter how powerful a woman is, she always hopes that a man can make her feel at ease to be a little girl in her arms, even if he is her own enemy.


    Gu fan sighed in his heart, turned around, summoned the red and blue double swords of his life''s seal script, and suddenly burst the polar wall. His figure turned into a blue arc and flew out.


    Princess zhaomusi of Jiuli looks at the figure that is far away. She is about to turn around, but she hears Gu fan''s voice ringing in her ear: "I will, if we are not enemies next time we meet!"


    Zhaomusi looks at the distant direction of Gufan, the Lincang City standing in the morning fog, with a touch of complex feelings in his eyes.


    It''s dawn, under Lincang City.


    A dark figure swung past, leaping over the towering wall, and then came to the tower.


    The figure turned and stroked the stone bricks on the city wall, as if thinking about something.


    This is the Lincang City he fought for. He''s back. Gu fan silently congratulated himself that this trip was an adventure in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven first, and then across the barbarian camp. It was really a near death. Gu fan not only retreated completely, but also benefited from misfortune. He was extremely lucky.


    "Where is the man?" A sharp drink interrupted Gu fan''s thinking.


    "Well?" Gu fan heard that it was a strange voice. He turned slightly. At this moment, another voice called.


    "Password! Or we''ll shoot the arrow! "


    I saw more than 30 archers running out of the two towers connected with this section of the city wall, holding the crossbow machine.


    Seeing that Lincang City is so heavily guarded, Gu fan can''t help but feel gratified. It seems that his men are still very capable.


    "Say the password!" Gu fan saw that the warrior on the top of the city was wearing a piece of iron armor with long sleeves, which was the dress of the centurion of the army of the Beidou Dynasty, and the tassel on his head was obviously fiery red.


    Is that the one I''m working on the red flag? When Gu fan thought about it, he guessed that after the Lincang City war, the red flag was seriously reduced, and the new recruits were added later, so he didn''t know himself.


    So he turned to the centurion and said, "I''m Gu fan, the red flag cloud riding captain. I lost my way in the first battle of Lincang City 15 days ago. Now I''m going back."


    "Little Marquis?" When Gu fan turned around, many veterans who had participated in the previous battles immediately recognized him.


    "It''s the young Marquis coming back!" The soldiers nearby also recognized Gu fan''s appearance. A dozen soldiers on duty immediately threw down the crossbow machine in their hands and ran towards the city gate. While running, they cried out: "little marquis is back, little marquis is back! The young marquis is back... "


    "What are you doing? Keep the formation The centurion was furious when he saw that the soldiers who were usually strict in discipline had thrown down their weapons and ran around shouting. He was about to attack, but he was suddenly pushed aside. Other soldiers rushed to Gufan on the city wall.


    "Young Marquis, you are back!"


    "Little Marquis, where have you been?"


    "Young Marquis, they all said you were killed by barbarians."


    "Little Marquis, it''s so nice of you to come back. It''s so nice..."


    Almost the whole city building was awakened by those shouts. At this time, Gu fan was surrounded by his old headquarters. He saw that some veterans even had tears in their eyes. At this time, he felt sad and his nose was slightly sour. He even had an impulse to shed tears.


    At this time, a soldier who was standing in front of Gu fan was roughly pushed away. The soldier almost bumped into Gu fan with a "ouch". Gu fan frowned slightly and was about to break out when he saw a tall shadow rushing up in front of him and giving himself a strong bear hug.


    "You boy, come back stealthily, like a thief, and don''t say hello in advance!" Gu fan heard that some rough voice, immediately recognized that it was Zheng Jun''s voice. Originally, he wanted to push his hand away, but then he hung down again, and let this guy hold himself, shake his shoulder hard, and said with a smile: "the soldiers told me that you are back. I thought they were in hell. Who knows I ran out, and you are back. If you want to go to the hell, it''s the hell. "ˇ° Keke... Zheng Jun, I''ve come back at last. Can you stop saying such unlucky things? " Gu fan was shaken by Zheng Jun at this time. This guy didn''t do it lightly. Gu fan was a little dizzy. He just heard Zheng Jun mutter: "just come back, just come back!" The fastest news in the world is that Gu fan was surrounded by Zheng Jun on the wall of the city, and then came into the urn tower on the gate. In a quarter of an hour, Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen, Li Xiaolang, Ouyang Siqi and so on all came to the urn tower. Surrounded by his former subordinates and brothers, Gu fan felt extremely satisfied. In the next two hours, the centurions of zhenghongqi''s departments spontaneously came one after another to report their work to this boss. Different from Gu fan, who had experienced the battle of Lincang and the battle of Lincang City, some centurions were newly dispatched. They were more curious about the young boss who had once blocked 300000 barbarian troops with 10000 troops, and even had some doubts. They went to the urn tower to see the legendary young man. When the new centurions saw Gu fan, they felt the pressure coming from him. Some of the centurions who were less powerful even couldn''t stand firm. Later, when they were reporting on their duties, no one would believe Gu fan. He was a rookie who had been in the army for less than three months. Gu fan was very skilled in some of the questions raised by these centurions, Even a general who has been in the army for ten years is hard to answer. However, considering the background of this young man''s birth, his strong strength and veteran use of troops have all been reasonably explained. Suppress the plain of Cangyuan, Hou Guyun, does the tiger father have a dog? When Gu fan sent the last Centurion away, he took a deep breath, and then slowly vomited out. Looking at the four centurions Li Xiaolang, Zheng Jun, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen around him, he said, "these new centurions are really hard to deal with. Several of them are as good as monkeys. I''m not here. I''m afraid you are tired of them, aren''t you?" Four people smile bitterly relatively, but all reply with one voice: "it''s OK, little marquis."ˇ° Young Marquis, this is the battle record of the first World War of Lincang City. Please have a look. " Li Xiaolang, who was standing next to Gu fan, suddenly thought of this important thing. He quickly took out a black book and handed it to Gu fan, saying, "because you are not here, and we dare not be good at asserting, so the battle achievement book of zhenghongqi has not been sent up. Yingbeihou has been urging for a long time."ˇ° "Oh?" As Gu fan took the black book from Li Xiaolang, he turned his head and said to Li Xiaolang with a sincere but slightly reproachful voice: "in the future, if I am not here, you four can make a decision. It is not good to delay the military affairs. Although the actual commander of the Beidou Dynasty''s army at that time has to check and sign the military achievements, But all rules are dead, and all people are alive... "But when Gu fan turned the first page of the battle book, his face suddenly froze. It was obvious that a drop of perspiration fell from Gu fan''s forehead. The young general, who suddenly faced 300000 troops and still stood still, stammered, Looking up at the smiling wolf Li, he said, "are you... Are you... Are you kidding?" On the first page of the book of battle achievements, it was clearly written: "Gu fan, who is the commander of red flag yunqi of Zhuque Department of Shuntian army, the front-line commander of Lincang City, killed ten barbarian warriors, eight fierce soldiers, and twenty-four thousand and sixty-five barbarians. The commander of the front-line command gained three thousand combat achievements, and a total of thirty-eight thousand and forty-five combat achievements, The above figures are under the supervision of all the troops participating in the war. If there is any falsehood, it will be a capital crime. " Then on the first page are the signatures of Zheng Jun, Li Xiaolang, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen. In order to encourage and reward the generals who are in command, the commander can get 1% of the army''s war merit as a bonus when calculating the war merit. This is also the main way that the generals take to accumulate a lot of War Merit for promotion after they reach the rank of general. Seeing this paper, Gu fan was not happy but angry. He suddenly threw the book on the ground and looked at Li Xiaolang angrily. He said, "they don''t know the rules for calculating the military achievements. As a person around Ying Beihou, don''t you know? Is it interesting that you cheat like this? " I''m kidding. One person kills more than 26000 enemies in one battle, plus 18 soldiers of the star level. Even if Gu fan''s strength reaches the strength of two stars, the soldiers below the star level are regarded as mole ants, but is this killing the enemy? This is the speed of cutting vegetables, OK?

 Chapter 156

    When Li Xiaolang saw Gu fan''s angry and slightly trembling shoulders, he couldn''t help laughing. Then the three people beside him also laughed. Xie Yuxiang patted Gu fan sitting on the chair and said, "don''t embarrass Xiao Hou Ye. We volunteered to count all the achievements of the killing on you. If you don''t say it, if I don''t say it, if everyone doesn''t say it, who will know? We are not looking forward to the young Marquis becoming a general as soon as possible. We are also proud of it


    When Gu fan heard Xie Yuxiang''s words, he was almost elated. If the military merit can be calculated in this way, the ancient princes and princes only have to fight a big battle with Lao Tzu, and then all the people don''t want the military merit, and give all the credit to this young man, won''t his military merit go crazy? The promotion of military rank is like riding a burning horse. If there are three or four big battles, there will be another marquis. "Zheng Jun, it''s not the first time you''ve fought. They don''t understand. Don''t you understand?" Gu fan looked at Zheng Jun, who had been standing behind his chair, and asked harshlyˇ° You''re not helping me, you''re hurting me. Do you know? "


    Zheng Jun, however, was smiling. He leaned to Gu fan''s ear and said in a low voice, "little Marquis, no one nodded. How dare we do that?"


    "Guan Haotian!" Gu fan suddenly clapped in his heart, sighed and said in a low voice: "it''s all right, this son of a bitch likes to fool around..."


    At this time, there was no one else in the urn building. When they heard this, they didn''t care. They just looked at each other and laughed.


    The 38000 battle achievements are almost all the battle achievements needed for an ordinary soldier to be promoted to yunqi Wei. Gu fan is already yunqi Wei, and he also has the battle achievements of the last Lincang City battle. If you are a fierce Hou, don''t interfere with it, and his 38000 battle achievements will be approved as you wish, I''m afraid I''m going to be promoted to the deputy commander of Zhuque Department of Shuntian army. If I put it in the local garrison, I''m a general who can guard a city.


    However, as the influence of the aristocratic Marquis, dantai Mingjing has always been incompatible with the Marquis party in the plain. As can be seen from the last Hongmen banquet in Kunming, if Guan Haotian hadn''t noticed in time and helped him, I''m afraid Gu fan would still be under house arrest in Kunming now!


    Just at this time, a voice suddenly rang up: "earn over, earn over..." the crowd heard strange, turned their heads to the source of the voice, and saw that it was actually a multicolored parrot standing on the wall of the city tower. What attracted people''s attention was not the beautiful feathers, but the eye-catching face, And the two big "eight" words that are formed by the eye liner are a "embarrassed" word. It''s not the colorful parrot collected by Gu fan. What''s the embarrassment?


    "Where''s the hairy bird from?" Zheng Jun heard harsh, can''t help looking at the embarrassed frown said.


    "This is the pet I brought back." Gu fan waved, and Jiong obediently flew to Gu fan''s shoulder. He folded his wings, straightened his chest, and looked askance at Zheng Jun with his eyes high. His mouth was slightly open, just like a scornful sneer on his face.


    "Er... This..." Zheng Jun saw this scene, for a moment, he was speechless.


    Instead, Li Xiaolang went up to Gu fan and said, "little Marquis, in response to the news that the northern Marquis sent messengers to ask you last time, let us tell you that as soon as we get back to Lincang City, we will go to Dali. He has something important to discuss with you."


    Gu fan was reminded by Li Xiaolang that he still had a letter in his arms, which was written by Hou dantai Mingjing and Yan Song. He was just about to find a chance to meet Guan Haotian to see how he would deal with the matter. He was also going to Dali. So Gu fan nodded and said, "OK, Li Xiaolang, go down, and I will go to Dali."


    "OK, I''ll help you to prepare the horse." Li Xiaolang answered and was about to go downstairs, but Gu fan put out his hand to stop him and said, "no, I''ll fly over. The horse is too slow."


    All of a sudden, people began to laugh. Xie Yuxiang said to Li Xiaolang, "Xiao Hou Ye has broken through the congenital level for a long time. Don''t you know?"


    "It''s a habit." Li Xiaolang said with an embarrassed smile.


    "By the way, where is huanlingyue?" Gu fan looked at the people around him and suddenly remembered who seemed to be missing. He couldn''t help asking.


    "Well, miss huanlingyue is practicing in seclusion. I''m afraid she''s going to break the Shen Tian level." Meng Wuhen explainedˇ° Fifteen days have passed. It is estimated that we will be able to go through the customs soon. "


    "Oh, yes." Gu fan thought that she had finally surpassed Huan Lingyue. Now it seems that she is also making progress. Now I don''t worry that huanlingyue is stronger than himself, because he has two xingxuan at the congenital level. Even if huanlingyue reaches the Shen Tian level, it''s just that his realm is higher than Gu fan''s, but now huanlingyue still has the upper hand.


    Soon, general Gu fan got up and went to Dali city.


    At this time, in the distant sky, a person and a bird are walking through the clouds.


    This time, Gu fan didn''t go to carry out military affairs, so there was no need to use the eight wasteland method to speed up. Gu fan even deliberately adjusted his speed to be similar to that of the parrot who followed him, creating the illusion of chasing each other. Instead, he really fooled him and flew forward with his wings flapping.


    The more powerful a warrior is, the faster he can fly in the sky. Gu fan has the power of two stars at this time, so his speed is much faster than that of ordinary horses. About an hour later, Gu fan held his breath and slowly landed on the ground. Gu fan raised his head and saw the word "Dali" on the blue stone plaque of Dali city. Looking back three months ago, Gu fan felt that he had come here for a while. He raised his hand and pushed him onto his shoulder. Then he got into the crowd and walked towards Yingbei Marquis''s mansion. Dali, as an important town in the southwest of the Beidou Dynasty, had a large number of merchants coming and going from south to north, and there were more strange people. Therefore, Gu fan, with a parrot standing on his shoulder, was not so conspicuous in the crowd. After walking around two streets, when walking in a snack street, Jiong on Gufan''s shoulder suddenly whispered to Gufan that he wanted to eat peanuts. Where would Gufan ignore him and walk on his own? Who knows, Jiong turned around, stood on Gufan''s shoulder, stretched out his wings to a shop along the street behind him and waved, shouting: "Hello, have a fried peanuts!" This sentence didn''t frighten other people, but it startled Gu fan... This guy said he wanted to buy things by himselfˇ° Good luck There are so many people in the street. A man standing next to him noticed that it would be a parrot making a sound. He quickly wrapped up a portion of fried peanuts and ran forward. He smilingly handed it to Gu fan. He lowered his head and said, "my guest, two Wen!" Looking at Jiong on his shoulder, Gu fancai, no matter what kind of parrot or bird you are, would like to raise his hand and fan this guy to the ground, and then step on his foot. The man didn''t see the "guest" in front of him. He couldn''t help looking up and looking at the boy in front of him with a puzzled look. Gu fan is watched by this guy, and he can''t help but draw several black lines on his forehead. Does he want to tell this boy that it''s not me who wants to buy peanuts with you, it''s my parrot? Fortunately, our young master Gu fan was different from other dandies in Tianjing City. At least he knew that he had to take money with him when he went out. He took a small piece of silver from his pocket and handed it to the man, saying, "don''t change it." The man''s eyes suddenly brightened, reached for it and weighed it. How many bags of peanuts do you have to sell! He immediately said thanks to Gu fan and leftˇ° Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga, Gaga. Gu fan glared at him fiercely, stuffed the bag of peanuts into his mouth like beans, and deliberately bit them one by one. Then he learned from him and sneered at his success. Dali, as a metropolis, has always been full of traffic. It must be very interesting for anyone to notice that people and birds standing on the street are competing with each other secretly. A moment later, in front of Yingbei Marquis''s house, the main color of which is white marbleˇ° Young Marquis, you are back! " On that day, one of the guards who followed Guan Haotian back from Tianjing City happened to be on duty. At a glance, he recognized Gu fan and rushed to meet him. He took Gu fan''s hand and asked about this and that. At the same time, he asked the guard at the door to go in and tell Guan Haotian the news of Gu fan''s return. The guard pulled Gu fan into the gate of Hou''s house, lowered his voice and said to Gu fan, "I haven''t heard from you for so many days. On the one hand, it''s said that the last time the mirror was set up with us, and on the other hand, it''s not easy to explain to Pingyuan Hou because of you. At this time, I''m in a rage to find the mirror, On the contrary, you have saved the mirror once. "ˇ° Saved him once? " Gu fan smell speech, the corner of mouth slightly pulled to move for a while, on the face unexpectedly appeared one silk sneer out of thin airˇ° Not necessarily. I''m afraid Tantai mirror is going to die more miserably... "Gu fan fully understood Guan Haotian''s mentality at this time. He knew that he was put together by Tantai mirror, but he suffered from no real evidence. You know, it''s absolutely impossible for the military rank to reach their position if they try their best to catch the wind and shadow, and try to overthrow each other with nothing, Even if it''s hard to make his opponents suffer losses, so Guan Haotian is angry now, but he can''t fight against the dantai mirror in Kunming. With Guan Haotian''s fiery temper, I''m afraid that the guards around him are going to have bad luck. And the letter in Gu fan''s arms at this time is the evidence, even can be said to be ironclad evidence. As long as this thing is presented, even if the war department is taking over the case, the Tantai family will never dare to cover it up. The collapse of the Tantai mirror is almost certain.

 Chapter 157

    Gu fan walked towards the gate for more than ten steps. Guan Haotian, who was dressed in white robes, came out of the gate laughing. He was meeting him. He could not help but say that a bear was embracing Gu fan.


    "I knew that you had a tough life. You didn''t die so easily! Ha ha ha Guan haotiansong opened his hand and patted Gu fan on the shoulder. Then he raised his head and laughed.


    Gu fan fully understands Guan Haotian''s feelings. Gu fan is missing in his jurisdiction. Before that, he was probably still thinking about how to explain to his elder brother, Hou Guyun of Pingyuan. He saw that Gu fan came back unharmed. How can he be unhappy.


    "Come on, prepare the wine, prepare the wine!" Guan Haotian could not help Gu fan to say a word. He put his arms around Gu fan''s shoulder and cried out: "our uncle and nephew will not be drunk tonight!"


    "Welcome to the North!" Gu fan lowered his head, got out of Guan Haotian''s arm, and said to him, "I have something important to tell you when I come back this time."


    "What''s important? What can you do for me? Drinking with my uncle is the most important thing Guan Haotian said to Gu fan with a smile, "what''s the matter? My uncle and nephew will talk slowly on the wine table."


    Facing Guan Haotian''s disorderly attitude, Gu fan had some helplessness in his heart. With a trace of disappointment on his face, he whispered to Guan Haotian: "Ying Beihou, have you ever suspected that dantai Mingjing colluded with the powerful people in Zili barbarians?"


    The smile on Guan Haotian''s face suddenly dissipated. Instead, he stood up straight and asked Gu fan in a cold voice, "fan''er, where did you get the news?" You know, the Beidou Dynasty has always paid attention to internal unity. Even though the civilian Marquis represented by the ancient family and the noble Marquis represented by the dantai family have been fighting in secret, both sides have to make the illusion of being conscientious and assisting the country together in front of the royal family. If there is a rumor that one military Marquis guesses that another military marquis is illegal, the former will often be damaged.


    "Ying Beihou, you don''t have to ask me where I got the news. Just tell me, isn''t it?" Gu fan''s expression on his face was indifferent, and he asked Guan Haotian.


    The guards next to Guan Haotian retreated wisely. Some things can''t be heard, because only the dead are the most trustworthy. At this time, only Gu fan and Guan Haotian were left in such a large courtyard.


    Guan Haotian used Xingli to explore the whole courtyard carefully again to make sure that no one was eavesdropping. Finally, he said, "fan''er, you are right. In the last Lincang City war, the actions made by the Department of dantai Mingjing were very suspicious. His white tiger tribe almost broke down and retreated when fighting with the barbarians. It lost less than ten thousand people, but gave up a large area of position to the barbarians... The barbarians were also very strange. They didn''t take advantage of the victory to drive straight into Kunming. Instead, they guarded my Xuanwu department like a hunting dog, and cut off the connection between the two departments in Kunming and our Xuanwu department, It''s too fake to do so! "


    Gu fan knew that Guan Haotian, the Marquis of Yingbei, had already choked his stomach at this time. He just had to find an excuse to attack the mirror.


    "Mother''s a leg son of, Dan stage bright mirror you old son of a bitch, have ability to clip tail. Don''t let me find a chance. " Guan Haotian put his hands on his shoulders and scolded him.


    "Ying Beihou, I have something here that you will be interested in." Gu fan took out the letter from his arms, handed it to Guan Haotian and said, "this is what you want."


    "Seriously?" Guan Haotian took the letter suspiciously and gently took it out of the brown paper envelope. He was stunned when he suddenly shook it open. He looked at Gu fan with strange eyes. The sentence was a little incoherentˇ° This... This... Fan''er, how can you have such a thing in your hand? "


    If Gu fan comes back with something, he bumps into the secret envoy of Tantai Mingjing and Yansong and intercepts the letter. On the contrary, Guan Haotian will doubt it and dare not deliver it, because it''s a big crime to cooperate with the enemy and betray the country. If the star emperor Longyan is angry, it''s possible to destroy the three ethnic groups in Tantai Mingjing. However, the risk of reporting treason through collusion is also considerable. Once refuted by the Tantai family, Guan Haotian''s status will not be protected, and he may even go to prison. What''s more, the confrontation between the Pingyuan Marquis party and the Tantai family will be directly put from the dark to the light. In the future, it will be endless fighting between the two factions. Moreover, the Pingyuan Marquis party will take the lead in this matter, whether it is in the Xinghuang''s place, There will be invisible points deduction for the six Taiwei. Even Hou Guyun, who is as famous as the plain, can''t bear the big hat of not uniting his colleagues and forming a clique for personal gain.


    Moreover, Gu fan knew that Guan Haotian was absolutely the backbone of the ancient family, and there was no need to hide from the "Uncle Guan", so he left the battlefield of Lincang City, how he ran into the friar of Zichen Hall who was going to the treasure house of the emperor of heaven, and how he followed him to the sixth floor of the treasure house of the emperor of heaven.


    When Gu Fan said that he was in a hurry to generate wisdom and sealed the evil god ehoba with the power of eight spirit stones, Guan Haotian couldn''t help but exclaim: "fan Er, it''s really my destiny. If I meet the evil god ehoba, even if I''m locked by the emperor of heaven, I''m afraid I can''t retreat. It''s a great blessing that you should accept him." He stopped for a moment and said: "those old people often say that if you survive, you will be blessed. Fan''er, it seems that you will be better than others in the future!"


    When Gu fan heard Guan Haotian''s words, he could not help but feel an impulse to smile. He kept smiling slightly and continued: "later, I entered the seventh floor and got the elixir of immortality. Then the treasure house of the emperor collapsed. After I escaped, there were some guys who didn''t have eyes trying to rob me, It''s like a five person teamˇ° "The cutting five?" Guan Haotian said with a helpless smile: "no one will use his real name when he comes out to rob."ˇ° Yes, they are all congenital. They also say that they are the Marquis of Beisu. " Gu fan continued: "I have killed four people at that time, only all of them have been killed. Did the Marquis of Beisu ever know that there were these people under him?"ˇ° Ha ha, there are so many congenital level warriors under Hou dantai RUOYE. Where are we like... "Guan Haotian complained and continuedˇ° Dan Tai RUOYE was in charge of the Yan heavenly army, which suppressed the dog army. Because of the cunning and changeable character of the dog army, his majesty Xinghuang was said to have issued a secret edict to the Marquis of Beisu, which could attract the strong in the dog army for his own use and subdue the foreign. The Marquis of Beisu also took the chicken feather as the command arrow. With this secret edict, he recruited all the military officers who were willing to be officials Guan Haotian explained: "in this way, the whole Yantian army has become his power. Originally, Yantian army and Shuntian army were both controlled by two military Marquis together, but later another military Marquis was elevated by him, which is not worthy of the name. Three months ago, the Ministry of war simply withdrew another military Marquis and was idle at home." Gu fan frowned and said abruptly, "isn''t the other Marquis of the Yan heavenly army fan Suiyang?"ˇ° Yes, Lao Fan didn''t take care of that boy. He went off the field three months ago and stayed in Hou''s house to grow vegetables every day. He was depressed. At that time, you had already left Tianjing City, so I don''t know. Your father specially wrote a letter to encourage him. " Guan Haotian sighed: "if this platform is evil, it will be a big trouble for us sooner or later."ˇ° Has fan Suiyang gone down? " Gu fan exclaimed, this is different from the history he knew before. Even in that life, dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, still ascended the star rank at the age of 18, but his power has not yet reached the level of fuming heaven. Fan Suiyang, relying on his own qualifications, was able to suppress this boy. Who knows that in this life, dantai RUOYE was so powerful that he took away fan Suiyang and took the power of Yan''s heavenly army. In the last life, the strength of dantai RUOYE only reached the level of Xingjie, which was comparable to that of Guyu. As the new generation strong men of their respective factions, they have been fighting in secret all the time. But in this life, Guyan was born in the sky, which made dantai RUOYE strengthen so much. Gu fan felt that it was not easy for him to gain the absolute loyalty of an army of ten thousand people at the age of 17. However, at the age of 23, Dan Tai RUOYE firmly grasped the five hundred thousand Yan heavenly army in his own handsˇ° This will be a disaster in the future. " Gu Fan said uneasily in his heartˇ° Fan''er, it is said that dantai RUOYE has a man who is proficient in alchemy. In order to control his subordinates, he will give them a kind of pill when they go out on a mission. The effect is even better than that of the traditional Chinese medicine. But if he doesn''t take the antidote at the appointed time, he will poison himself and die. His seven orifices will bleed and his death will be unbearable. What''s more, the most evil is, If that person dies, Dan Tai RUOYE will be able to sense it and know who killed him. " Guan Haotian looked at Gu fan and said, "although these are just rumors, you should be more careful in the future." Suddenly, Guan Haotian thought of something. He waved the letter and asked, "fan Er, I''ve been pulled away unconsciously. Where on earth did you get this letter? " Gu fan gave a faint smile and said to Guan Haotian, "a gift from Princess Jiuli to our ancient family!"ˇ° What Even though Guan Haotian has been through the battlefield for a long time, he has encountered everything, but his mouth is still wide open at this time. Shengsheng can put an egg inˇ° Yes, I wanted to sneak into the barbarian camp and assassinate her, but she was put under house arrest and deprived of military power. " Gu fan thought of the scene of dying in the military camp before, at this time, his back and heart still gave birth to a string of sweatˇ° So I helped her kill the chief who was against her and help her regain military power. "

 Chapter 158

    "Fan''er! You are treason to the enemy! Not only is the letter useless, but it should be destroyed as soon as possible! " Guan Haotian suddenly stamped his foot, pointed to Gu fan''s nose and roared: "if you are caught by Princess Jiuli, you will be constrained by me. If you fight with her next time, you won''t be able to do it! Confused, confused


    Gu fan was pointed to the nose and scolded by Guan Haotian, then he was dumbfounded and said with a smile: "you should worry too much. I think I can cooperate with her. Since Tantai Mingjing can cooperate with Yansong, why can''t our ancient family cooperate with Princess Jiuli? Treason is nothing to talk about. Even if it''s complicity, it''s mutual. " Gu fan continued: "the ancient family also needs a stable southwest. If Yingbei marquis in the southwest can suppress dantai Mingjing, it will be very beneficial to the overall situation... Moreover, Zili marsh leads to Cangyuan in the north. He can have a good relationship with Princess Jiuli, and his father''s burden can be reduced." Of course, Gu fan can''t tell Guan Haotian that in a few years'' time, the elite of the ancient family will be destroyed by the joint attack of the barbarians and the hermits. To cooperate with Princess Jiuli is to build up a fire and take precautions.


    After all, Guan Haotian is a warrior. After hearing the news of Gu fan''s cooperation with Princess Jiuli, his first reaction is to cooperate with the enemy and betray the country. After all, shijunlu died for you, which is very deep in the minds of these generals. But after listening to Gu fan''s explanation, he calmed down. Suddenly, he put on a evil smile and went up to Gu fan and said in a low voice, "you''re not in love with Princess Jiuli. Nanren''s girl, it''s said that her skin is as good as agar. Do you feel good?"


    Gu fan shrugged his shoulders. He had to admire Guan Haotian''s imagination. At that time, it was a critical moment. He was able to realize that he and Princess Jiuli cooperated only after having a love affair. However, Gu fan was suddenly reminded of the sweet smile of Lord Jiuli, even though his mind was far beyond his peers, But Gu fan''s body is still a 17-year-old boy, Yi Nian suddenly grow up, can''t help but blush, no longer speak.


    "Look, you are blushing. Ha ha, there must be adultery..." Guan Haotian forked his waist and began to smile smugly.


    "Don''t... don''t talk nonsense..." Gu fan turned to look at Guan Haotian and said: "this is much more serious than treason!"


    "Hey, since ancient times, heroes are sad about Meiren pass. We all know that you and I are heroes." Guan Haotian takes the opportunity to give him a hand, almost amusing Gu fan.


    "It''s just a pity that this letter from Tantai Mingjing and Yansong can''t be sent out any more." Guan Haotian looked at Gu fan and a letter in his hand. He sighed: "because the way you got this letter is not right. If you are found by the dantai family, it will be self defeating. They will pull you down, even your father Gu Yun will be led. The risk is too great. "


    "Is it really useless?" Gu fan felt a little discouraged when he heard Guan Haotian say this. After all, he had worked so hard to bring this letter back, but he was told that it could not be delivered to the Ministry of war at all, or even had no use. He was really a bit dumb and had a hard time eating coptis.


    "Yes, it''s too risky." Guan Haotian weighs that it is not the time to press the whole board. Although he is not the overall controller of the board, as one of the important pieces on the board, Guan Haotian has his own foresight under his reckless character.


    "How about this..." Gu fan came up to Guan Haotian''s ear and said a few words in a low voice, "this can''t help but show no trace, and it can also let the Tantai mirror know that it wants to compromise with us."


    Guan Haotian chuckled on Gu fan''s shoulder and said, "you have so many ghost ideas, just like your father did at the beginning. OK, I''ll do as you say. You''ll wait for the 38000 combat achievements to be recorded."


    Gu fan was so happy to see Guan Haotian smile that he couldn''t help flattering him and said, "that''s also a good cultivation for the northern Marquis..."


    "Well, I''m in a better mood. Fan''er, come to drink with me. Today, our uncle and nephew will not come back drunk!" Guan Haotian then drags Gu fan into the living room.


    "Don''t be... Ying Beihou, I''m hurt... I can''t drink..." Gu fan knows that his drinking capacity is good, otherwise it''s impossible to bring down Li Xiaolang and Zheng Jun in Lincang City. But in front of Guan Haotian, Gu fan''s drinking capacity is just like a wizard. Drinking with him? Are you kidding? If you don''t lie down for two days after drinking, you can''t get out of bed at all!


    "It''s ok..." Guan Haotian tugged Gu fan and said, "if the injury worsens, I''ll stay in my house for a few more days. I''ll let them feed you medicated food every day to recuperate your body. Anyway, you can''t die!"


    "You can die... You can die!" At the end of the corridor came a shrill scream from Gu fanˇ° People are playing with money when they drink, but they are playing with their lives when they drink with you! "


    Gu fan slept in a wing room of the northern Marquis''s mansion the next day without exception. He didn''t wake up until dusk. He touched his forehead with slight pain and secretly asked Haotian''s mother to say hello. But this time, he woke up one day after he got drunk. Gu fan couldn''t help sighing that his drinking capacity seemed to be rising again.


    Yesterday, Gu fan drank with Guan Haotian. At the end of the day, Gu fan couldn''t drink as much. After all, the martial arts of two stars Xuan were not as powerful as those of a nebula. Gu fan doubted that Guan Haotian was secretly using the true Qi of heaven and earth to get rid of the wine. However, in his realm, where can he see it? He had to be obediently put down by Guan Haotian.


    Gu fan felt a little hungry, so he went out of the wing room. This is a wing room near the black-and-white marble corridor. It is obvious that Guan Haotian''s servants carried him here to save trouble. Suddenly he saw a figure coming out of the inner hall and appearing at the end of the corridor.


    His face was slightly black, his cheekbones were a little high, and he was wearing the iron armor that symbolized the cloud riding captain. The tassel on his head was a purple tassel. Who was Duan Chunyi, not the cloud riding captain of the purple flag army?


    "Little Marquis?" Duan Chunyi naturally recognized Gu fan''s appearance. He could not help shouting and quickly walked towards Gu fanˇ° After Lincang City, they all said you were missing. Later, Gu Shun and I took people to look for you for a long time, but we didn''t find you. It''s really worrying! "


    Gu fan saw that the two yunqi captains of the black flag army and the purple flag army were fighting in Lincang City, and they were seriously reduced. When they were too busy, they sent people to find their whereabouts. This kindness really moved Gu fan. Gu fan can''t help but hold his fist and say to Duan Chunyi, "thank you for your concern. I''m blessed by you all. I''m back safely."


    "Yes, young Marquis, when I saw you at the end of the corridor just now, I felt that your breath had changed a lot, and your strength should have improved again."


    Fan Wei smiles and says modestly to Duan Chunyi: "this time I went out and got an adventure. My strength has increased a lot, but it''s still congenital." Gu fan has two star Xuan at the congenital level, and his strength is already stronger than that of the ordinary Shen Tian level warriors. No wonder Duan Chunyi shows an incredible expression and says to Gu fan, "no way, young Marquis, your breath is obviously stronger than those Shen Tian level warriors. How can the realm still stay at the congenital level? "


    Duan Chunyi is a southerner. Sometimes he has the character of breaking the casserole to ask the truth. At this time, he even wants to ask. Gu fan quickly digs off the topic and says, "brother Duan is full of joy. I''m afraid there''s something happy coming."


    "The young marquis is really clever." With a smile, Duan Chun took out a red wedding note from his armor and handed it to Gu fan, saying, "tomorrow is the wedding day. I''m going to get married. I''d like to invite the young marquis to give me a look." When Gu fan saw that he was holding out a wedding invitation, he guessed that he had come to send it to Guan Haotian, the Marquis of Yingbei. After the first World War of Cangcheng, it became more and more obvious that all the departments of the Suzaku department were returning to Guan Haotian, and the Xuanwu department and the tengshe department had this tendency. Although the deputy commander and the commander were still aloof, the cloud riding captain below was still aloof, Fenwu Wei has already begun to pay homage to Guan Haotian''s residence. It can be seen that thanks to the great victory in Southwest China, the prestige of Guan Haotian, Marquis of Yingbei, has been greatly enhanced.


    Gu fan took the invitation with a smile and said, "Congratulations, brother Duan. Gu fan can''t get a glimpse of brother Duan''s great marriage. I just don''t know whose girl is worthy of such a good husband as brother Duan."


    "It''s the eldest daughter of the Wangs in Dali city. It''s Yujun." Duan Chunyi said shyly.


    The Beidou Dynasty paid attention to scholars, agriculture, industry and commerce. Although the merchants were rich in inland areas, their status was not high, and the merchants'' children were even less likely to marry such serving officers. In this southwest border area, they were much more relaxed. Gu fan could not help saying, "I have heard that Miss Huang''s family is beautiful. Brother Duan is really lucky."


    "I''m flattered. I''ve made trouble in my house today. I''m going to the yellow house tomorrow. Would you like to go with me?" Duan Chunyi invited.


    "It happens that I have nothing to do these days, so I''ll go with brother Duan. I''ll be happy." Gu fan replied with a smile.


    Duan Chun beamed and said, "tomorrow I''ll send someone to invite the Marquis to come with me. I have guests in my house, so I''ll go back first."


    "Brother Duan, please help yourself." Gu fan and Duan Chun politely said a few words, and then sent him to the door of the Marquis''s house. Seeing Duan Chun riding on his horse, he turned and walked back.


    In the evening, Kunming city is still a scene of singing and dancing.


    Located in the center of Kunming City, is the residence of the ferocious Marquis dantai Mingjing. At this time, the huge courtyard is full of lights. Dantai Mingjing is having a feast for the officers of Qinglong and Baihu. Tan Tai Ming Jing did not spare no effort to woo the two commanders. Pills, martial arts, jewels and beauties were all they wanted. He even invited the officers above zhongfenwu to the mansion to drink and have fun.


    At this time, in a splendid hall, on a long table in the center, a 40 year old man in a crimson robe was sitting. His temples were slightly white, but his spirit was hale and hearty, which was the mirror of the fierce and evil marquis.


    On the first table on the left is Dan Tai RUOYE, the son of Hou Shizi. On the first and second tables on the right are Ge Minghui, the commander of Qinglong department, and Qian Fengang, the commander of Baihu department. They are only in their thirties, and their strength has reached the level of heaven. At the back of the two men, there were two rows of four Deputy commanders and six Fenwu captains from the two departments of Qinglong and Baihu. They were making up a table and drinking to each other.


    Suddenly, Ge Minghui raised his glass and touched Dan Tai ruoyie. He was half drunk and said, "my son, I''ll tell you a joke. It''s for entertainment. How about that?"


    He took a sip of wine and said with a smile, "commander Ge, please tell me."


    "You must have heard of a young marquis in the rosefinch department?"


    "Commander Ge is talking about the childe of houguyun''s family in Pingyuan. What''s the matter?" Dan Tai ruoyie asks in a voiceˇ° What a deceitful little bunny


    "Shizi, do you know how much contribution the rosefinch Department has made to Gu fan''s battle in Lincang City?" Ge Minghui took a sip of Tianlu in his cup and said sarcastically, "he has reported 38000 war achievements for him. Do you think it''s possible?"ˇ° 38000? " Hearing this figure, dantai ruoyie suddenly chokes on the wine, coughs for a long time, then laughs and says, "is this realistic? A campaign has accumulated 38000 meritorious deeds. It''s impossible to be soft handed. "ˇ° Yes, it''s too fake to report such achievements. It''s ridiculous that Guan Haotian didn''t let him report it like this. " Qian Fengang beside Ge Minghui took a bite of food and laughedˇ° But if you want to report to the Ministry of war for approval, you have to pass me. " Sitting at the top of the table, the mirror stroked his beard with one hand and held a wine pot with the other. He said with a smile to the people at the bottom of the table, "in the face of such things as neglecting military discipline and breaking the law, as an official of the imperial court, will the Marquis sit and watch?" After hearing this, they all toasted and flattered: "Lord Hou is so loyal that heaven and earth can learn from him!" Before he finished, the mirror slapped the table in front of him and laughed: "you flatterers!" Just then, a servant pushed open the door and came in. He quickly came to the mirror of the dantai. He leaned down and put it in his ear and said, "Lord Hou, there''s a messenger from Yingbei Hou. He sent you some gifts and a letter to you."

 Chapter 159

    "Oh? Guan Haotian comes to greet me? It''s really strange. " After hearing this, the mirror stood up and said to the guests, "I''ll send off the people sent by Guan Hao. I''ll be back soon."


    "Please help yourself, marquis." Ge Minghui quickly got up and replied.


    "Please feel free. I''ll see what Guan Haotian does with me this time." Dantai mirror stroked his beard and went out with the servant who came to report.


    Seeing that the mirror goes out, he is the owner of the table. He quickly stands up, raises his glass and says to the officers around him, "I''d like to drink to you."


    Ge Minghui stands up in a hurry, drinks the wine cup in both hands, and says to ruoyie, "I''ll do it, young Marquis, whatever you like."


    "Shizi is very polite." The leader of the white tiger department behind Ge Minghui stands up quickly and drinks all of it. He empties his glass to ruoyie.


    Dan Tai ruoyie just wanted to sit down. A deputy commander of Ge Minghui''s side rushed forward, held his glass in both hands, and said, "son of a bitch, please give me a hand to drink this."


    Dantai RUOYE sees that he is the right man under Ge Minghui. Knowing that he can''t deny his face, he pours a glass for himself, raises his glass and drinks all the wine in it. As soon as such a precedent is set, other generals who were sitting there stand up one after another and come around dantai RUOYE. Suddenly, the wine table became lively again.


    Wine to three search, it is the highest interest of all the time, slightly drunk between also gradually let go.


    Suddenly "bang!" With a loud noise, the door of the living room was kicked open, and two valuable and heavy mahogany doors were thrown out like two withered leaves in the wind. In mid air, they were crushed to pieces by the strong force, and then they were scattered to the generals at the end of the seat. All of a sudden, both the delicious wine and delicacies and the last generals were covered with sawdust. Most of the generals were rude. At this time, with the strength of wine, they suddenly stood up and were about to attack. Suddenly, they felt a huge pressure on their shoulders and their legs were rooted on the ground, They couldn''t move. They looked up and saw the mirror standing in front of the door. Their face was gloomy and their brows were constricted. They wanted to kill each other. How could these inborn warriors afford to be angry? All of a sudden, the generals fell to the ground one after another, shaking involuntarily.


    Ge Minghui, after all, is an old soldier. Seeing the appearance of the mirror, he has already guessed that the mirror must have been crushed in the battle with Guan Haotian. Just now, he kicked the door, and it can be seen that the mirror''s mood has been extremely bad. These guys dare to smooth the tiger whiskers of the mirror. They are really looking for death. He looked pitifully at the last generals who were lying there shaking like chaff, and he stopped talking.


    Ge Minghui and the commander of the white tiger department behind him winked at each other. Naturally, both of them are smart people who can achieve their present position. He immediately realized that GE Minghui put down his wine cup, went to the place a few feet in front of the dantai mirror, arched his hand to him and said, "Marquis, our department still has important things to deal with at night. I''ll leave first and say hello to Marquis another day."


    Tan Tai Ming mirror''s face was gloomy, and nodded slightly, taking Quan as an answer. Ge Minghui and the commander of the white tiger department behind him arched their hands at the mirror and walked out the door. The last generals who were held down by the mirror were about to get up, but they found that they still couldn''t stand up, so they had to use both hands and feet and followed Ge Minghui and others to climb out.


    Dan Tai RUOYE, as the son of a fierce Marquis, has been following Dan Tai Mingjing to deal with military affairs for a long time, but he still has this sentence. Next to him, Dan Tai RUOYE is scared out in a cold sweat, even incoherentˇ° Father... Father... Isn''t that... We have a big hand in their hands? We will be constrained by Guan Haotian all the time in the future? "


    After drinking a mouthful of Tianlu, the anger on his face gradually converged. After all, he is a veteran. The experience of fighting in the battlefield enabled him to quickly stabilize his mood. Looking up at his son in front of him, he said: "ye''er, the situation is not as bad as you think. If Guan Haotian can''t come up with a legitimate reason to get this letter, it''s absolutely impossible to bring us down completely. At most, he will lose both sides. The military department of the imperial court will transfer all of us out of office or go out of office on the ground of discord between the two of us. " Tantai Mingjing sighed and said: "at that time, he thought that if Guan Haotian lost a big battle and lost 100000 people, he would be sure to go away. It doesn''t matter who got this letter. But if we didn''t make an agreement with Yansong at that time, once the white tiger Department of our army gave up its position and Yansong attacked Kunming, it would have caused great losses, It''s not only that I want to hang my hat and plead guilty, but also that I''m likely to leave behind the handle of Guan Haotian''s accusation of complicity with the enemy and treason. It''s easy to go to jail, or even to be killed. Who knew that Guan Haotian was able to turn defeat into victory, but he firmly grasped the three departments of Shuntian army. It was really a blunder. "He stopped for a moment and continued:" the first battle of Lincang City has been half a month. I thought no one was aware of it, but Guan Haotian got the letter, From this point of view, Lu Xun''s strategy of "driving away tigers and swallowing wolves" was a failure


    "What do you mean, father?" Dan Tai ruoyie can''t help asking, "is this letter in the way?"ˇ° How can it be out of the way? " Tantai Mingjing''s face sank. He yelled at ruoyie and said, "Guan Haotian, he''s a madman. He said if I don''t criticize Gufan''s 38000 combat achievements, we''ll go back to Tianjing and grow vegetables in the countryside together!" This sentence comes out and makes Dan Tai ruoyie''s face drool. But what Dan Tai Mingjing wants to scold is Guan Haotian, but he turns on his sonˇ° Father, what shall we do now? " Dan Tai ruoyie quickly takes out his handkerchief to wipe off the saliva on his face and asks in a low voice, "does that guy really dare to send this letter?"ˇ° If we send them up, we will lose more than they do! " After drinking a mouthful of wine, Tantai Mingjing calms down his anger and says to RUOYE: "our Tantai family has been a Wuxun family since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, and has always been relied on by the emperor as the wall. Once there is such a scandal as our collusion with the enemy and treason, it will be a devastating blow to our family''s reputation. Even Guan Haotian has been implicated in this incident, The civilian marquis is nothing more than a Yingbei Marquis lost... "The mirror of dantai frowned, looked at the scraps on the table in front of him, and said coldly:" but after that... We may lose your Majesty''s trust in our family of dantai, so as to promote more civilian Marquis and weaken our strength, Even the royal family will marry with the civilian military Marquis like the ancient family to consolidate their position... "His eyes narrowed slightly and said softly:" if so, the prospect of my family is worrying. "ˇ° Father, how do you deal with this? " Dan Tai ruoyie bows down to the mirror and asks for instructionsˇ° If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan. " Tan Tai Ming Jing sat upright and said in a low voice, "let''s approve Gu fan''s 38000 combat achievements. It''s a big deal that Guan Haotian ridiculed me, and..." "eh?" Dan Tai ruoyie''s ear rings a sentence from the mirror of Dan Tai: "Mr. Lu Xun followed me for a long time, gave him a poison bar, declared that he died of illness, buried him deeply, and treated his family favorably. If he had children, he would inherit his rank and title."ˇ° Yes, father After all, dantai RUOYE has been following dantai RUOYE for a long time. He knows that there is no room for any human feelings in politics. Once there is a threat to the overall situation, he is not a trusted person. Even parents and children have to abandon him decisively. He nodded, then turned and retreated. The only thing left in the hall was the dantai mirror sitting there. When ruoyie''s figure disappeared out of sight, the dantai mirror suddenly opened its mouth and spewed out a big mouthful of fresh blood on the square table in front of himˇ° "Cough..." the mirror coughed a few times, raised his sleeve to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, bit his teeth and roared in a low voice: "Guan Haotian, don''t deceive people too much!" He stood up, kicked the table in front of him to pieces, and roared: "you, you''ve been deceiving people too much!"

 Chapter 160

    The next day in Dali City, it happened to be the auspicious wedding day on the sixth day of June. Five or six couples all held a wedding together. However, the most eye-catching one was the wedding of Miss Huang Jiada, who monopolized the cloth industry in Dali City, and Duan Chunyi, a Ziqi military commander of Zhuque department.


    Although Huang family was a northerner who migrated to Dali, his status as a businessman was not high. Duan Chunyi, as a powerful officer, was a southerner, so Huang family was arranged according to the marriage custom of southerners. However, as a merchant, he is rich and powerful. The day before his marriage is known as the wedding day in southern customs. The Huang family invited all the famous artists in Dali city to Duan Chunyi''s house to light a bonfire, play, play and sing, and set up more than 30 tables of wine and food banquet. The so-called wine and food banquet is a water banquet with preserves, drinks and tea, which can be enjoyed by anyone passing by, Drink a cup for the new blessing, such a big movement naturally make Duan Chun a great face. The day before yesterday, it came out from Yingbei Marquis''s mansion that Guan Haotian, the Marquis of Yingbei, was going to marry Duan Chunyi in Duan''s house. The news that Gufan, the second son of marquis Pingyuan, who was famous in Lincang City World War I, wanted to be the best man for Duan Chunyi immediately eclipsed several other couples. Almost all the people in Dali city rushed to the road from Duan Chunyi''s house to Huang''s house, competing to see the groom and the best man.


    In the early morning of this day, Gu fan followed Duan''s servants to Duan Chunyi''s home. He saw Gu Shun, the black flag army''s yunqi captain. They passed a battle of life and death in Lincang City before. At this time, they met as if they had been friends for a long time, and they got acquainted with each other. Gu fan was surrounded by people. He wore the same clothes as Duan Chunyi. He was wearing a white silk suit, a black vest and a white cloth on his head. It was really novel. The guests took Duan Chunyi out of the room, and his father hung a big red flower for him. Duan Chun got up and mounted the horse. Gu fan and Gu Shun also mounted the horse, and the wedding procession started with a crowd of musicians.


    When they passed the main road of Dali City, hundreds of maids with flower baskets suddenly appeared on the upper floors of the two roads. They shook the flowers in the baskets and scattered them on the bridegroom, the best man and the bride.


    Gu fan saw a petal floating in front of him. He was about to reach out to catch it, but he sneezed suddenly. The petal was stained with chili powder? When he hesitated, the sneezing of the whole welcoming team "ah Che, ah Che..." came one after another, which immediately attracted the laughter of the flower sprinkling women on the street.


    Duan Chunyi didn''t need to open the petals in front of him, sneezed a few times, and said to Gu fan with a smile: "little Marquis doesn''t know. In our southern dialect," spicy "and" pro "have similar pronunciation, so the petals need to be stained with... Ah, cut..." he sneezed again and said: "we need to be stained with chili powder to show intimacy... Ah, cut!" Duan Chunyi sneezed several times again, then turned around and yelled: "go, go, or you''ll have to kiss me too much..." this sentence immediately attracted a burst of laughter from the welcoming team behind him, and consciously accelerated his pace to follow up.


    When the wedding procession left, the maids upstairs began to talk about it one after another: "the one next to him should be Gufan, the prince of the plain Marquis''s mansion. He''s very handsome!"


    "Yes, after all, it''s a famous family in the capital."


    "Although he is young, it is said that he has made great achievements this time. There are rumors in the alley that he might be promoted to deputy commander."


    "If only I could marry a husband like that."


    "You ladies, you are not shy. Come and help. The bride will be back soon..." the old lady interrupted the girls'' conversation in a gruff voice, and the upstairs along the street began to be busy again.


    When the wedding procession arrived at the gate of the yellow house, it was a five in five out house imitating the architectural style of the northerners. At this time, it was already covered with red silk. Even the two stone lions in front of the door were torn into big flowers by six or seven high-grade red satins.


    As soon as Duan Chun reined in his horse, the musicians behind him immediately kept quiet. Duan Chun held his breath, stretched out his right hand and suddenly poked three times at the ground in front of him. A visible and qualitative air sword came out and exploded on the ground in front of Huang''s house.


    As the smoke and dust dispersed, the musicians behind him suddenly began to play and sing again. They enthusiastically took Duan Chun and Gu fan off the horse and swarmed into the yellow house.


    "Huang Fu''s new son-in-law is worthy of being a member of the family. The young men of other families have to use local explosives to greet each other. He is very good. He makes such a big noise with his hands." An old man watching nearby could not help but say: "it''s really lucky that the Huang family has a good son-in-law."


    When Duan Chunyi and Gu fan enter the inner hall, they see the bride in red satin crying and being helped out. Duan Chunyi leads the bride and the bridesmaid to the sedan chair, but leaves the bridesmaid in the sedan chair, holds the bride, flies on the horse, greets Gu fan and Gu Shun, and runs to Duan''s house.


    When Gu fan was at a loss, Gu Shun rode to Gu fan and said with a smile, "young Marquis, it''s the first time you''ve seen it. We''re used to it. This is also the custom of southerners. They are afraid to embarrass the bride. After a while, the bridesmaid who stays in the sedan chair will be the bride''s stand in. They will be sprinkled with rice and pinched by children. "


    Gu fan nodded slightly and understood a little, but Gu Shun said: "little Marquis, I forgot to tell you that there is another custom of southerners, that is, the slowest best man should be the bridegroom''s stand in, drinking chili wine and eating chili noodles. Ha ha!" With that, Gu Shun pulled out his mount and went away.


    Gu fan thought of the chili powder he had sprinkled when he came over. Now he felt a chill in his stomach. He didn''t dare to delay. He nipped the horse''s stomach and bit Gu Shun tightly to catch up with him. Duan Chunyi, Gu fan and Gu Shun are both generals in the army after all. Their riding skills are much better than those of the ordinary southerners. But after a while, they come to Duan''s house through the streets. At this time, the outside of the house was already full of people who wanted to be happy. Gu Shun was ready. He reached into his arms and grabbed a handful of copper coins. Before the first coins fell, he threw several more. The crowd began to fight for the wedding money one after another. Duan Chunyi gasped. He helped the bride off the horse and carried her into the courtyard. Gu fan and Gu Shun just stepped into the door. Although they were both martial arts experts, they were also a little short of breath at this time. Gu fan looked at Gu Shun with a sneer and said, "how about going to eat chili noodles and drink chili wine?"ˇ° Hehe... Little Marquis... "Gu Shun leaned against the door, pointed to the door with a smile and said," I didn''t say that we are the best men... Naturally, someone will help us eat chili noodles and drink chili wine! " After about half an hour, the following welcoming teams also continued to arrive, and the crowd who wanted to get rich swarmed up again. After another chaos, it was finally time for the wedding ceremony. To Gu fan''s slight surprise, Minghui, the commander of Zhuque department, yanlongjun, the deputy commander of Zhuque department, and the four Fenwu captains under his command were all present. It can be said that they gave Duan Chunyi enough face. Censer futon, heaven and earth as evidence. Just as the ceremony was about to begin, someone suddenly yelled at the door, "the envoy of Yingbei marquis is is coming!" The crowd of onlookers immediately separated a road for five people to pass. They saw that the people who came were wearing plain robes. Although the costumes were simple, the steps with pearls and jade on their feet highlighted the prominent identity of the young warrior. Behind him were two teenagers holding a long box, who were obviously the servants in the mansion. When Gu fan saw that man walking, he had a great bearing. At first glance, he knew that he was a master who had already stepped into the heaven level. When he thought of the two Heaven level warriors who helped him last time in Lincang City, Gu fan vaguely guessed that he should be the one in front of him. The young warrior walked up to Duan Chunyi, arched his hand and said, "Lord Duan, I''m Qi Yunlong under the command of Yingbei marquis. Our Marquis has prepared a small gift to celebrate his wedding." Then he stretched out his hand backward, and the two boys stepped forward, put the long box on the table, slowly opened it, took out the two boxes wrapped in red brocade, put them in front of the table, and bowed down. Qi Yunlong said: "this is a special gift prepared by the Marquis for the two newlyweds. In the box on the left is a top-grade elixir yaoyang Dan, and on the right is a Yuehua Dan. The efficacy of Yuehua Dan is weak. Even if his wife doesn''t practice martial arts, she can prolong her life and stay young." As soon as the words were heard, all the guests around were shocked. Although Guan Haotian didn''t come to testify Duan Chunyi''s marriage, he asked his cronies to send two top-grade pills as a gift. His generous hand was amazing. Gu fan is the only one who knows best. In the past, Guan Hao did not know how many unfortunate friars'' pockets he had touched during the northern expedition. These two top-grade pills were just a drop in the bucket. In fact, Gu fan thinks that Guan Haotian''s asking Qi Yunlong to give gifts on his behalf is far more brilliant than the one who personally came to the scene to marry Duan Chunyi. He also bribes people''s hearts, but he won''t be broken by the wedding invitation from the middle-level officers of Shuntian army because of this precedent. Sure enough, Duan Chunyi and Huang took over two boxes. Duan Chunyi''s voice was chokedˇ° Thanks to Ying Beihou, Mr. Duan will make great efforts to contribute to the country. " Qi Yunlong gave a faint smile, arched his hand to Duan Chun and said, "Mr. Duan, there are still things to do in the northern Marquis''s residence. I''ll go back first."ˇ° Please... "As soon as Duan Chun reaches out his hand, Qi Yunlong salutes Ming Hui and others, turns around and walks out of the gate. When Qi Yunlong came out of Duan''s house, the crowd could not help making a sound of discussion. A moment later, Gu fan and Gu Shun, together with the brothers of the Duan family, stood on the left, while the brothers of the Huang family stood on the right. Duan''s father and Ming Hui sat on the top, and accepted the salute of the couple and gave their blessing. Fortunately, this time, Ming Hui didn''t make the mistake of hanging a book when he wrote a congratulatory letter to Gu fan last time. He just said a few words such as "eternal union" and "a hundred years of love". Soon Duan Chun took the bride and was sent to the bridal chamber by the crowd. Gu fan and Gu Shun were finally relieved. Under the arrangement of Huang Fu''s servants, they sat down on the first round table on the left.

 Chapter 161

    After Gu fan sat down, all the other guests, except those who went to the bridal chamber, took their seats one after another, and all kinds of dishes were handed over like running water. Although Gu fan''s rank is not high, he is the most prominent one in terms of his family background. Even Ming Hui, the leader of the rosefinch department, can''t compare with him. Therefore, as soon as Guan Haotian''s emissary leaves and the bridegroom enters the bridal chamber, Gu fan, the best man, becomes the focus of the audience.


    Fortunately, the Huang family didn''t get Tianlu, only the local wine of Dali. That kind of wine is more like sweet wine, and it''s not particularly intoxicating. So Gu fan insisted on drinking more than ten glasses. But after a while, Gu fan found that almost all the people were fighting for their own table to clink glasses with him. He immediately felt a little at a loss and looked up at the crowd in front of him, He quickly stretched out his hand to pull Gu Shun and said, "I''ll go to the toilet. You can help me stop for a while..." and then he put the wine cup into Gu Shun''s hand. As soon as he turned around, the cat lowered his waist and slipped out while the people didn''t pay attention.


    Seeing that Gu fan had left the scene, they had to put the target on Gu Shun, who was next to him. After a lot of bombardment, they gradually left. When Gu fan turns around in the yellow house and comes back slowly, Gu Shun''s eyes are a little dull. Seeing Gu fan coming back, Gu Shun is like a drowning man grabbing a piece of driftwood. He suddenly comes to the spirit. He grabs Gu fan and refuses to let go. He drags him to his seat and says, "come and toast, little marquis is back!"


    Gu fan saw Gu Shun''s cleverness and knew that he had been fooled by this guy just now. Fortunately, in the middle of the banquet, the guests were slightly drunk. When they heard Gu Shun''s voice and kept sober, a few people came over with their glasses. After meeting Gu fan, they went back to their tables.


    Gu Shun saw that Gu fan had only been poured so many cups. He felt a little aggrieved. He was about to pull Gu fan to fight for wine, but Gu fan pulled Gu Shun''s sleeve and said to him in a low voice: "you see, Duan Chun has come out to toast. When he is toasting with Commander Minghui and deputy commander yanlongjun, let''s go over together."


    Gu Shun is also hard to refuse, so he follows Gu fan and comes back with a round of wine. Just as he is about to sit down, he sees a figure sitting on the seat next to Gu fan with wine.


    When Gu fan fixed his eyes, it was Duan Chunyi, the bridegroom. At this time, he was already drunk. He knocked the table in front of him with his fingers and said to Gu fan, "little Marquis, I... I heard that you are going to be promoted to... Deputy commander!"


    Gu fan immediately restrained his smile and said, "brother Duan is joking. How can he improve so fast?"


    "Xiao Hou ye..." Duan Chun stretched out a hand, pointed to the table where Hui and Yan Longjun sat, and said: "you... Don''t you see that Huyan cloud hasn''t appeared for a long time?"


    Gu Fan Jing Duan Chun reminds me of this strange phenomenon. Since Ming Hui, Yan Longjun and all the generals above Yun Qiwei of Zhuque department have come to support Duan Chun, it is obviously the order of Guan Hao. Even if huyanyun is a member of the dantai Mingjing, there is no reason to deny his face? Then the only possibility is that something happened in huyanyun.


    "What happened to huyanyun?" Gu fan asked.


    Duan Chunyi just wanted to speak, but the valley Shun was afraid that Duan Chun drank too much. He said something wrong and hurriedly snatched and said, "Yan Yan, deputy leader of Hu Yan Yun, has recently been caught in cold weather and is being nursed in the camp."


    "Well... Well... Brother Gu, why don''t you keep it from the Marquis? You''ll tell him sooner or later." Duan Chun interrupts Gu Shun''s words with the strength of his wine. He even says like jumping beans: "commander Minghui and deputy commander yanlongjun point out that huyanyun is treason to the enemy and is under investigation. If the charges are confirmed, they will be executed. The young Marquis not only reached the congenital level in strength, but also made a lot of achievements in the first World War of Lincang City. What''s more, he took over the position of huyanyun after the generals. What''s more, he didn''t want to be popular? "


    "Well, well... Brother Duan, you drink too much." Gu Shun is a northerner. Knowing that misfortune comes from his mouth, he quickly pulls Duan Chunyi''s sleeve. Unexpectedly, the southerner turns a deaf ear and continues to say, "young Marquis, you and Yingbei Marquis... Give me face. One of my future lives is Yingbei Marquis and Yingbei Marquis! Who... Who... If you don''t agree with Xiao Hou Ye as deputy commander, will our purple flag army agree? " He suddenly turned his head and looked at Gu Shun and said, "brother Gu, after the first World War in Lincang City, which one of your black flag army didn''t admire the young Marquis for his excellent martial arts and noble martial virtues? You should say... "


    Gu Shun was stunned when Duan Chunyi asked him this question. Gu fan knew that Duan Chun was drunk, so he hastened to get round the scene and said, "brother Gu, brother Duan, I have all your wishes. We are all people in need. We don''t have to stick to these things." Gu fan saw that Duan Chunyi seemed to want to say something else. He quickly raised his glass and said, "let''s have a drink." Gu Shun knew that Gu fan wanted to block Duan Chunyi''s conversation, so he quickly raised his glass and said, "here, let''s drink."


    After all, Duan Chunyi is drunk. When they make trouble, they really don''t know what to say. Gu Shun and Gu fan are relieved. But no one noticed that the eyes of several people at the banquet slowly moved away from the round table where Gu fan was.


    After the banquet, Gu fan and Gu Shun accompanied the crowd to the streets of Dali to watch the Bonfire Dance. The residents of Dali City, men, women, old and young, all joined hands to dance. It was a night of joy, needless to say.


    Gu fan had been playing with all the people until Zishi, when he just returned to Yingbei Marquis''s house. The next day, Gu fan had a rest in his room. Unexpectedly, on the third day, a servant knocked on Gu fan''s door early in the morning, saying that Guan Haotian was invited. Even if Gu fan was not happy, he had to yawn and go to Guan Haotian''s reception hall. Gu fan just walked into the door and saw Guan Haotian lying on the case looking at something. Seeing Gu fan come in, he stretched out his hand and called out: "fan Er, come here for a while." Gu fan answered a, walked past, but saw Guan Haotian is looking at a list on the hand. Gu fan saw the names of Zheng Jun, Li Xiaolang, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen at the front of the list. He knew that this was the list of Zheng Hongqi under his command. Gu fan was wondering about Guan Haotian, but he first asked, "fan Er, look at your four chieftains, who is suitable for your position?" After hearing this, Gu fan guessed that it was Tan Tai Ming Jing who had compromised. His 38000 military achievements had been approved by the Ministry of war. If he wanted to be promoted, he naturally needed someone to fill his positionˇ° I think Zheng Jun is the most suitable Gu fan thought for a while and said. Guan Haotian pointed beside Zheng Jun''s name with a brush. He raised his head slightly and asked Gu fan, "why don''t you recommend Li Xiaolang? As far as I know, Zheng Jun is the one who has followed you for the shortest time. I''m very surprised. " Gu fan nodded and said: "although Zheng Jun has followed me for the shortest time, his ability to run the army is the strongest. As I said, Li Xiaolang is a close guard of Yingbei marquis. Sometimes it''s hard to avoid that his eyes are high and his hands are low. Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen are both friars. Although their strength reaches Xiantian level, they are not as good as Zheng Jun in running the army." Gu fan analyzed and said: "marching and fighting is not a joke. I can''t make fun of the 10000 lives of zhenghongqi." Hearing Gu fan say this, Guan Haotian nodded his headˇ° I remember when I was in Lincang City, I handed over the rout troops of other departments to Zheng Jun for regrouping, and soon recovered their combat effectiveness. I believe that if he takes over my position, he can do better than me. "ˇ° I see what you mean, val Guan Haotian smiles and takes a piece of paper out of the register with his finger. He hands it to Gu fan and says, "take it." Gu fan saw the big seal of the Ministry of war on that piece of paper at a glance Although Gu fan didn''t agree with the rumor that he was going to be promoted to the rank of deputy commander for two consecutive ranks, it was absolutely deceitful to say that he didn''t have any expectation in his heart. The final appointment was only Fenwu Wei, which inevitably led to some disappointment in his heartˇ° Fan''er, if you follow the military merit, you will be promoted to general now. However, in the army of the Beidou Dynasty, unless it is under extremely special circumstances, it will not be promoted by leaps and bounds. The old fox, dantai Mingjing, who is willing to criticize you for your 38000 combat achievements, has already bled his blood After all, Gu fan was a man of two generations, and his mind was more mature than that of his peers. After a little disappointment, he soon regained his peace and said to Guan Haotian, "Ying Beihou, I hope to be able to govern zhenghongqi, Ziqi army and heiqi army."ˇ° Well, these three teams are all under your command in Lincang City. They are under your jurisdiction. They are the best choice. " Guan Haotian nodded slightly and said: "fan''er, as long as you continue to work hard, no accident, you can be the commander in three years." Above Fen Wu Wei is the deputy commander, also known as the general, and the commander is also known as the general. There are quite a lot of levels set up among them, and the amount of combat achievements required is even more frightening. Therefore, many people can not be promoted to the commander after climbing to the deputy commander because of insufficient combat achievements. As for Haotian here, the combat achievements after every battle will not be less, so they will be promoted to the commander within three years, It''s not empty talk. Ying Beihou looked at Gu fan again and said earnestly, "fan''er, compared with such a deep-rooted family as the dantai family, the gap is still very big. Our generation spared no effort to cultivate you and Gu Yu, two younger generations, whose strength is only congenital. However, the dantai family has already become a super expert with the strength of Xingjie like the beisuhou, If you and yu''er don''t practice well, the future of our ancient family will be worrying. "ˇ° I understand. It''s the northern marquis. " Gu fan whispered: "there will be star level masters in the new generation of the ancient family sooner or later!" Guan Haotian nodded and said: "fan''er, it''s good for you to have this ambition, but you must not blindly pursue the speed of cultivation. If you go crazy, it''s not worth the loss." He patted Gu fan on the shoulder and said, "go back to Lincang City when you are ready. As an officer, don''t leave the team too long. "

 Chapter 162

    Gu fan takes the appointment certificate of himself and Zheng Jun from Guan Haotian, goes back to the wing room, picks up his things, greets him, and walks towards Lincang City. When he walks out of the east gate, Gu fan lifts his spirits and flies to Lincang City.


    Half an hour later, Gu fan steadily landed on the tower of Lincang City. When he saw Gu fan coming back, the red flag soldiers on duty surrounded him one after another. They took Gu fan to ask about this and that, and the one they asked most was Gu fan''s current position.


    At this time, someone called four thousand captains, Zheng Jun, Li Xiaolang, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, and they welcomed Gu fan into the urn building. After the guests and the hosts sat down, Gu Fan said, "this time, although the 38000 combat achievements have been approved, it only promoted me to Fenwu Wei, who is in charge of the red flag army, the black flag army and the purple flag army of 30000 people."


    "Congratulations on your promotion." The four people congratulated Gu fan almost together.


    Zheng Jun said with a smile: "the young Marquis became Fenwu Wei when he was 17 years old. He has never been such a young general in the whole Shuntian army."


    "Tut Tut, young Marquis, you will have a bright future in the future. Our subordinates will have a bright future." Meng Wuhen looked at Xie Yuxiang and said to Gu fan.


    "By the way, I have a certificate of appointment here." Gu fan took out a piece of paper from his arms and said, "Zheng Jun came forward to receive orders."


    Zheng Jun heard Gu fan yell himself, how many have guessed what, quickly came forward to boxing way: "subordinate in."


    "Zheng Jun was appointed as Yun Qi Wei, the red flag of Zhuque department, and was in charge of four thousand men." Gufan announced.


    "Congratulations, Zheng Qiwei." Li Xiaolang said to Zheng Jun sourly.


    "Zheng Qiwei, please pay more attention in the future." Xie Yuxiang bows to Zheng Jun.


    "Thank you, young marquis. Thank you all brothers." Zheng Jun at this time full of spring breeze, with grateful eyes looking at Gu Fan said.


    Gu fan naturally noticed Li Xiaolang''s manner at this time, and said: "Li Xiaolang, you are still young, your qualifications and martial arts are not enough. Although you are my personal follower, you can''t take over the post of Yun Qiwei, because you can''t be careless in marching and fighting..." Li Xiaolang was said by Gu fan, drooping his head and nodding his head powerlessly.


    "If your strength reaches the level of kuotan and your fighting achievements are enough, I will recommend you to Yingbei Marquis and let you be promoted to yunqi captain." Gu fan comforted Li Xiaolang and said.


    A moment later, on top of the most luxurious restaurant in Lincang City, there were five people sitting in the elegant seat.


    It was Gu fan, Zheng Jun, Li Xiaolang, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuchen. A moment later, Ouyang Siqi came upstairs, put his clothes on the back of his chair and sat down in a straight coat. Meng Wuhen looked at Ouyang Siqi''s exposed clothes and said with a smile, "Ouyang, fortunately huanlingyue is still closed. If she comes here today, you will be spitting to death if you dress like this."


    Ouyang Siqi smell speech will straight Coat Button up, to Meng no trace complain: "I just came out of the shop? It''s so hot. " He looked at it and found that there were all acquaintances on the table. He immediately held out his big hand and said, "do you have any wine? Can you serve wine first?"


    When people saw that he said it so directly, they couldn''t help laughing. The meal was a celebration of Gu fan''s promotion to Fenwu Wei and Zheng Jun''s promotion to yunqi Wei. Naturally, everyone was very happy, and the wine was drunk very quickly. Only one empty wine jar after another was thrown under the table. After a while, Ouyang Siqi, who was sitting next to Gu fan and wanted to drink first, fell down, Gu Fan said to Ouyang Siqi with his dim eyes: "if you can''t drink it, don''t drink it. It''s still so fast..."


    Gu fan pushed Ouyang Siqi to the side with a smile, raised his glass and said to Xie Yuxiang, "Lao Xie, come on, let''s do one." Knowing that Gu fan is a tiger when he drinks, Xie Yuxiang quickly tugs at Meng Wuchen''s sleeve beside him and says, "Lao... Lao Meng, I''m a little drunk today... Have a drink with Xiao Hou ye..."


    Meng Wuchen of course knew that Xie Yuxiang was selling himself. He quickly put on a smiling face and said to Zheng Jun: "Zheng Qiwei is promoted today. Shouldn''t he have a drink with Xiao Hou ye?"


    When Zheng Jun heard Xie Yuxiang say this, he had to harden his head and hold up his wine cup and said to Gu fan, "thank you for your cultivation. I''ll give you a cup of respect." Gu fan touched Zheng Jun with his glass, raised his head and drank it. Then Gu fan put a bad smile on the corner of his mouth. Cup after cup, Zheng Jun''s glasses changed into two and then four. When people saw Zheng Jun shaking his head, he could hardly stand and muttered something, Meng Wuhen next to him exhorted: "Zheng Qiwei, don''t drink any more. You''re drunk."


    "Drunk?" Zheng Jun glanced at Meng Wuchen next to him with bloodshot eyes, pointed his tongue in front of him and said, "look, there are four cups in front of my desk. If I''m drunk... Why don''t I see three or five cups?" Zheng Jun while talking drunk, while stretching out his left hand, with his fingers three and five gestures, very funny.


    As soon as the voice fell, all the people in the elegant seat couldn''t help laughing. Gu fan even laughed so much that he said to Meng Wuhen beside Zheng Jun, "Lao Meng, help Zheng Jun to have a rest. He''s really drunk." Because everyone really saw that there was only one wine cup in front of Zheng Jun.


    Meng Wuhen received the order, such as amnesty, can not help but set up Zheng Jun went downstairs. Gu Fan said to Xie Yuxiang, "Lao Xie, please send Ouyang Siqi back."ˇ° Well Xie Yuxiang went to the position beside Gu fan, picked up the drunken Ouyang Siqi and went downstairs. At this time, there are only Gu fan and Li Xiaolang left in the whole Yajian. Li Xiaolang seems to be a little constrained. He puts his hands under the table and lowers his head. He is a little embarrassed. Looking at the subordinates of the same age as himself, Gu fan gave a faint smile, touched Li Xiaolang with his wine glass and said: "Xiaolang, don''t be too restrained. Come on, have a drink. " Li Xiaolang was afraid to touch the wine cup, but he heard Gu fan persuade him: "don''t worry, don''t drink your wine." With that, he picked up his glass and sipped it slightly, then put it down. Seeing this, Li Xiaolang picked up his glass, took a sip and put it on the table. Gu Fan said in a low voice: "Xiao Lang, it''s impossible to talk you through in a few words. I know you must still be worried about my promotion of Zheng Jun, right?" Li Xiaolang looks up at Gu fan as if he wants to nod his headˇ° Xiao Lang, you must be thinking that you are the adjutant of the northern Marquis and my adjutant. I don''t need to promote an outsider without promoting you, do I? " Gu fan analyzed: "but your own strength is only the quintessence of heaven level. How can you hold one outline of heaven level and two innate levels of chieftains?" When Li Xiaolang heard this, he could not help muttering: "isn''t there a little Marquis you covering it?" Hearing what Li Xiaolang said, Gu fan sighed in his heart. He despised Li Xiaolang a little. At the same time, he was glad that he had made the right decision to promote Zheng Junˇ° But what about marching and fighting? Although you have been in the army for a long time, you lack the experience of wrestling in the army. You, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen can''t compare with Zheng Jun. even I''m not as good as Zheng Jun Gu fan continued: "that''s why I promoted Zheng Jun. Xiao Lang, you know, marching and fighting is not a joke, it''s about dying. When you have enough strength and experience, I will let you become the captain of cloud riding as soon as possible. I hope you will not be discouraged. " Gu fan looked into Li Xiaolang''s eyes and said, "along the way, age is the biggest capital. You and I are still young." Gu fan didn''t know how to make a difference, so he said this. Being a man of two generations, what impresses Gu fan most is the change of age. Now Gu fan has a lot of time to strengthen his martial arts. What''s more, Gu fan has young vitality and strong physique, but these are things that Gu Yun is gradually losing. After a few more mugs of wine, Li Xiaolang stood up and said goodbye to Gu fan. Only Gu fan was left to walk down the building slowly and walk along the street to the chief''s house of Sanmiao. It was the residence of chief Sanmiao. After Lincang City was captured by Zhenghong banner, Gufan took off the big plaque on the door and used it as the meeting hall of Zhenghong banner. He was walking in the street when something fell on Gu fan''s shoulder. When he looked around, it was the parrot that was embarrassed. In his mouth, he was biting a peanut that he didn''t know where it came from. Gu fan didn''t care about the greedy guy, but walked to the chief''s house. It was only a few hundred meters from the restaurant to the chief''s house, and there were more than a dozen people saying hello to Gu fan. People are afraid to be famous, pigs are afraid to be strong, and the embarrassment on Gu fan''s shoulders is so eye-catching, which really makes Gu fan feel a little unbearable. Back in his room, Gu fan sent the servant away, and then he took the lost wing and locked it in the cage. Then he sat on the bed and took out the things he got one by one from the package. Three pieces of unknown purple Ganoderma lucidum, a Jianmu demon''s Benming Yuandan, five pieces of local magic weapons, 130 immortal grasses, 100 pills, five ancient secret collections, seven fierce beasts'' Benming New Year''s day, plus some 7788 pieces of fragmentary things, the Tiandi treasure house and his party can be said to have a large income. Gu fan took a look at some ancient secret books on hand. One of them is the skill of shifting souls. It can transfer the souls of living people to the dead. The duration is determined by the strength of the caster. Although it is strange, it is a rare secret book. Among the other ancient secret collections, except for one that records the short sword moves, Gu fan is going to leave it for Huan Lingyue, but he doesn''t find any other secret collection that makes his eyes shine. On the contrary, among the five local magic weapons, there is a very good flying sword that Gu fan likes very much. The flying sword is blue and white, and the word "virtual shadow" is engraved on its body. If you use this flying sword to fly in the sky, It should be much easier than Gu fan''s own flying. Gu fan picked out two short guns for Zheng Jun, a jade seal for Xie Yuxiang, a Dharma suit for Meng Wuchen and a long sword for Li Xiaolang.

 Chapter 163

    Gu fan''s strength has been staying at the congenital level for some time. His strength at the congenital level has reached two xingxuan, which means that it is very difficult for him to advance to the Shentian level. It is with this in mind that Gu fan takes out all these pills and supplements, and is ready to work hard to condense the third xingxuan to be promoted to the Shentian level.


    However, it didn''t work out as expected. Gu fan''s elixir field has the eight array spirit stone, which is a heaven level magic weapon. The spirit of the eight array spirit stone almost competes with Gu fan for internal power automatically. That is to say, Gu fan can''t improve his real power without feeding the spirit of the eight array spirit stone and letting it sleep temporarily. The power of the two stars in Gu fan''s body is just a drop in the bucket compared with the appetite of the eight array spirit stone instrument spirit. He felt that he had repeatedly injected his power into the Dantian, and then he was sucked clean by the instrument spirit, so he had to swallow the pill to supplement it. At this time, Gu fan''s body capacity is only two xingxuan''s power. Many top-grade pills have three or even five xingxuan''s power. Gu fan can only swallow them at this time, and let the overflowing medicine flow all over his body along the meridians to strengthen his body.


    In this way, Gu fan ate more than 30 top-grade pills, more than 40 immortal grasses, and an inner pill of Jianmu demon, which finally fed the spirit of Bazhen spirit stone. At this time, Gu fan was exhausted. He took a deep breath and was about to get out of bed. Suddenly, a huge threat came with a sharp roar.


    "No, Shen Tian level master!" Gu fan screamed in his heart, only to feel that a majestic breath had come, "the strength of the other side is stronger than me!" Gu fan had already judged the gap between the enemy and us almost in the face-to-face situation.


    Gu fan''s hand was crushed by the strong wind around him before he came to the other side. Gu fan''s heart was shocked. His hands spread out and his fists clenched tightly. It was the starting posture of Huagu dragon boxing. At the same time, Gu fan couldn''t help thinking: "who is it that unexpectedly broke into here to assassinate me?"


    At this time, Gu fan suddenly heard the person in front of him smile contemptuously, but he was very familiar with the voiceˇ° Your strength is still not good! "


    "Huanlingyue!" Gu fan immediately judged the master of that voice. After the closure of Huan Lingyue, his strength even reached such a terrible level?


    Gu fan in front of that wearing a silver mask, wearing a green dress pretty woman, is not huanlingyue who? She raised her hand and scattered the strong wind around her. She walked slowly towards Gufanˇ° If I come to kill you, you are dead now. You are careless. "


    "There''s no way. You have the ability to hide your breath. You seldom fail when you fight against people who are inferior to your strength. I feel guilty about the assassination. " Gu fan did not argue, but looked at Huan Lingyue and said, "but when it comes to marching and fighting, you are not as good as me."


    "Hum... Make excuses." Seeing that Gu fan was neither humble nor arrogant, Huan Lingyue could not help humming and said, "I have reached three xingxuan now. It''s extremely simple to deal with you who are two xingxuan."


    "Yo, I''m so powerful. I was going to give you some fierce beasts to improve my cultivation. It seems that now I''m amorous." Gu fan deliberately put the five fierce beast''s original life yuan Dan in front of him, and said to Huan Lingyue with a bad smile.


    "Cut... Who is rare..." although huanlingyue said so, his eyes still couldn''t help looking at the direction of Yuandan.


    Huanlingyue reaches the power of three xingxuan at Shentian level? That will increase in turn. The whole sky level will have the power of six stars, and the star soul can reach the power of nine stars, breaking through to the level of a nebula. Gu fan thought for a while. Based on the power of his two star Xuans, Shen Tian level can have four star Xuans, and all day level is eight star Xuans. His strength is comparable to Han Lingfeng, the star soul expert in Zichen hall. Thinking of this, Gu fan''s mood calms a little.


    Originally thought that he and huanlingyue would be tied, but she was always higher than Gu fan, how much let him feel a little bit of inferiority. Gu fan moved his hand to his bed, waved to Huan Lingyue and said: "assassin, come here..."


    Huanling month white Gu fan one eye, but still toward Gu fan walked in the past.


    "This book Tianyi imperial sword is for you. It records the way of the short sword. I got it from the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. It should be pretty good." Gu fan handed the secret book to Huan Lingyue, then picked out more than a dozen pieces of jewelry and gave them to Huan Lingyue. He said, "it''s useless for me to take these jewelry. I''ll wear them for fun." Although Gu fan also knows that Huan Lingyue doesn''t spend much time dressing up at ordinary times, how can he not be criticized for putting so many jewelry on his body?


    With one hand, Huan Lingyue took the secret collection of Tianyi imperial sword, and with the other hand, she was about to push back a lot of jewelry from Gu fan. Suddenly, her hand in mid air stopped. After a short absence, she trembled and picked out a pearl jade hairpin from the pile of jewelry. She carefully put it in front of her and looked at it for a long time, Finally, her eyes fell on the bright red at the end of the hairpin. She sighed and said to Gu fan, "I only want this hairpin. You can take back the rest."


    Although Gu fan didn''t know what special significance this hairpin had for Huan Lingyue, she obediently collected all the other jewelry. Huan Lingyue looked at Gu fan and said, "thank you for helping me find a relic of my mother. I''ll give you this treasure of" the secret of beheading the devil''s heart. " Gu fan took the book "the heart formula of beheading demons" from Huan Lingyue and took it. On the cover, there were four words "the heart formula of beheading demons" written in seal script, which showed a murderous air. However, you heard Huan Lingyue say: "this is not the original mental method of killing gods and chopping demons, but the mental method created to enhance the power of killing gods and chopping demons. If you feel that your willpower is not strong, don''t practice it, Be careful not to be possessed by demons Gu fan nodded slightly. He was still confident in his willpower. After all, he conquered the evil god ohoba by his will. How could he not even subdue a demon? How can the remains of huanlingyue''s mother appear in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven? Gu fan couldn''t help but mutter to himself that this treasure house of the Heavenly Emperor was set up in the Fuxi period. Doesn''t it mean that Huan Lingyue''s mother was from ancient timesˇ° I went on practicing. " Huan Lingyue gives the secret to Gu fan. With a wrong step, it turns into a gust of wind and disappears without a trace. When Huan Lingyue left, Gu fan could not help sitting on the couch and sighed: "let her take the lead again!" After that, he closed his eyes and meditated. The air of heaven and earth around him hit the bottleneck of the third star Xuan. A moment later, in addition to the sound of breathing, there were only red and blue lights in the whole room. With the seal script flowing quietly, there was no sound left. The night outside Kunming is as quiet as water. The door of the mirror study on the dantai platform was slowly pushed open in the house of the ferocious marquis. The person who comes in is the fierce and ferocious Hou Shizi, Dan tairuoye. He gently pushes the door open and sees that the mirror is looking down to read a book. Then he comes to the mirror and lowers his body to pass a note in his hand. He looked down at his head and saw the note. His eyebrows were slightly creased. He sat down next to Dan Tai, and whispered to Dan Tai mirror, "father, this is the intelligence brought back from Dali city. How do you handle it?" The mirror put down the soft pen and picked up the paper. It seemed that he was thinking about something. After a moment, he turned to ruoyie and said, "what''s your opinion, ye''er?"ˇ° Father... "Dan Tai ruoyie arched his hand to the mirror and said:" from the information reflected in this intelligence, this son''s influence in the rosefinch department may have been out of reach. After a big war, he has completely mastered 30000 of the 100000 people in the rosefinch department. If you give him more time, don''t mention that the rosefinch department, Teng she and Xuanwu under Guan Haotian will also be accepted by him one by one, It''s not good for us. " Dantai Mingjing nods slightly, which is an affirmative answer to dantai ruoyie. Then he says: "originally, I expected huyanyun to suppress this son. Who knows that this guy is really an embroidered pillow, full of rotten straw. He is overjoyed and put himself in." Tan Tai Ming Jing mentions Hu Yan Yun, and his face can''t help rising in angerˇ° Don''t worry, my father. Huyanyun has already dealt with it. Yingmu Marquis''s house says that it''s his own fault. We can deal with it as we like. " Dan Tai ruoyie replied in a low voice: "I''ve been poisoned to death in prison these days. I promise I won''t leak any information."ˇ° Well... "The mirror nodded in approval. He pushed the note to ruoyie and asked," look, how should this matter be handled at this moment? "ˇ° Get rid of the two cloud captains. " Dan Tai ruoyie sneers and says: "it will take time for Gu fan to get familiar with the new Yun Qi Wei, and we can''t send him such a handy subordinate..." "nonsense!" When the mirror hears this sentence, he slaps the table, stares at his eyes and says, "are you in the water? You are going to kill two yunqi captains under the jurisdiction of Guan Haotian! Do you want the army to trouble your father? " Although yunqi''s rank is not too high, he is also a middle-level general in charge of ten thousand people. Two of them died at once, and they were all under Gu fan''s hands. It''s very strange that people should not be suspiciousˇ° What does the father mean by that? " Dantai ruoyie is scolded by dantai Mingjing. He doesn''t dare to make mistakes. He quickly lowers his head and bows to ask for advice.

 Chapter 164

    Dantai Mingjing thought deeply: "now that 38000 war achievements have been approved, the Ministry of war has begun to pay attention to Gu fan. It''s really not easy to get him away with negative news such as reporting. Moreover, we haven''t got any negative news related to Gu fan in our hands for a while and a half. It''s really unwise to make up blindly, which will leave Guan Haotian a big mouth." Tan Tai Ming Jing''s right hand picked up the Langhao pen, picked up an inch and slowly put it down. For three times, it seemed that he was thinking over and over again. Finally, he said, "I''m afraid that''s the only way to recommend."


    "What? Father, are you crazy Dan Tai ruoyie doubted that he had heard it wrong. "Do you want to recommend someone from the ancient family? What are you doing? "


    "Ye''er, you are too short-sighted." Tantai Mingjing shakes his head in disappointment. He turns his head and no longer looks at ruoyie. He unfolds a piece of paper and writes something with his pen. He says, "is it more dangerous for us to have an extra general in the ancient family, or is it more dangerous for us to have the majority of Shuntian army in the ancient family?"


    Dantai ruoyie hears the words and is silent. Dantai Mingjing writes the letter, slowly folds it up, puts it into a cowhide envelope, hands it to dantai ruoyie and says, "let''s send it out with a flying pigeon tonight. It can''t be delayed."


    "Yes, father." Dan Tai ruoyie takes the letter and goes out quickly.


    When Lin leaves, the mirror says to the void, "Mr. Zhang, what do you think of my Lin?"


    A circle of ripples appeared in the void, and the figure of a gray robe suddenly appeared under the lights. It was an old man, most of his body was wrapped in a gray long collar robe, and his power was as powerful as that of the fierce Hou dantai mirror.


    "Ferocious Marquis..." Mr. Zhang went to the mirror and said in a hoarse voice: "Shizi is decisive in killing and has the style of a general. He is just cruel and good at killing, but he has few benevolence. Even if he is advanced in martial arts, he can only be a general, and it''s hard to be handsome."


    "Sure enough... That''s what you think." Tantai mirror took a cup of tea on the table, slowly closed the tea bowl, put it down, and said to Mr. Zhang: "but ye''er is the most satisfied of my descendants. After all, not every branch of the Tantai family has a northern Marquis, Tantai RUOYE. If so, it''s easy to deal with the ancient family. It''s easy for the emperor to come to the world."


    Mr. Zhang''s face twitched under the gray robe and did not speak.


    "Mr. Zhang, would you like to help my ye''er in the future?" Looking up at Mr. Zhang standing in front of him, it seems that there is something in his eyes.


    "Fierce evil Hou, please give me more time to think about it." Mr. Zhang replied coldly.


    "Well, I won''t force you either. Please come back." How clever is dantai Mingjing. Naturally, he knows that Mr. Zhang is reluctant. He also knows that he can''t force a master of his own level to come, so he has to let him go. Dan Tai ruoyie is just the quintessence of heaven level strength at this time. It''s really difficult for him to have a star level strong man to serve him. Thinking of this, he is more calm.


    "Ferocious Hou, goodbye." Mr. Zhang got up, arched his hand to the mirror, turned around and turned into the shadow.


    Dantai mirror looked up at the gradually faded figure, suddenly sighed and said, "sometimes, how I wish God could give me a son like Gufan!"


    A week later in the morning, on the grassland of Sanli outside Lincang City, 30000 soldiers were practicing formation and plain tactics on the flat and open ground. Since Gu fan was promoted to Fenwu Wei, he transferred the black flag army and the purple flag army to Lincang City for garrison, and practiced three flags at the same time every day, which has lasted for four days. The soldiers of the black flag army and the purple flag army had seen Gu fan''s wisdom and martial arts in the first World War of Lincang City, so they didn''t have any feelings of resistance. The running in of the three teams was also relatively successful, so there was no contradiction in the training of mixed formation.


    Gu fan has long been optimistic about the grassland outside Lincang City. It''s a natural training ground, especially suitable for rehearsing large-scale military formations. But at that time, there were not many soldiers in his hands, and now there are 30000 soldiers. Gu fan took out the eight formations one by one, trying to let the soldiers under his command get familiar with them. Gu fan believes that as long as his soldiers can practice hard, in time, this will be a strong army that even Princess Jiuli will marvel at.


    Then all this was interrupted by a letter this morning.


    A messenger rode to Gufan''s temporary school yard on the grassland and handed him a cowhide envelope. Gufan immediately recognized the big seal of the Ministry of war on the envelope.


    "Another letter from the Ministry of war?" Gu fan could not help frowning slightly, and thought in his heart: "is it difficult for the army to follow me? Three days two hair text regards me Although Gu fan thought so, he still skillfully opened the envelope and took out the letter, but Gu fan''s facial expression changed a lot when he saw the paper, from surprise to joy at the beginning, and finally he became a little disappointed. All the changes were looked at by Gu fan''s subordinates and looked at each other, I don''t know whether the Ministry of war has brought good news or bad news this time.


    Li Xiaolang was the only one who was brave enough to step forward and ask Gu fan, "little Marquis, what will the army do this time? Is it good news or bad news? " Gu fan''s face at this time had recovered calm, and he slowly put the letter back in the envelope, without looking back. He turned his back to a group of generals in the thatched cottage and said, "bring a good news and a bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?"ˇ° It''s a blessing, not a curse. It''s a curse. Little Marquis, let''s start with the bad news. " Zheng Jun said first. Gu fan nodded and said, "the bad news is that I''m going to leave you." Zheng Jun, Li Xiaolang, Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen, Gu Shun and Duan Chun were all stunned for a long timeˇ° Xiao Hou ye... This is because... "Li Xiao Lang asked in a voiceˇ° The good news is, I''m going to be a general. " Gu fan turned around, but he didn''t have the pleasure of promotion. Instead, he said to the subordinates in front of him with a wry smile: "what''s funny is that this time it was the tan Tai Ming Jing who recommended me!"ˇ° What? " Hearing these words, all the generals in the cottage were shocked by the lightning again. They looked at each other one by one, as if they had seen ghosts for most of the day. Who recommended the ancient family? Or Gu Yun''s son? What''s wrong in his head? But after a short surprise, Gu Shun stood up and said to Gu fan, "congratulations on your promotion!" Then they all got up to greet Gu fan and said, "Xiao Hou Ye has been promoted to the third level. It''s a bright future." Gu fan didn''t have any joy on his face at this time. He waved his hand to the people to sit down, and asked the orderly to take the messenger to rest. Then he sat down and said to the people in the thatched cottage, "do you really think the Tantai mirror is a fool?"ˇ° How is that possible? " Xie Yuxiang said to Gu fan with a smile: "I can see that the old fox took a fancy to Xiao Hou Ye last time in Kunming. Maybe..." "shut up, I''m serious!" Although Gu fan''s realm at this time is congenital, his strength has reached Shen Tian''s level. With a sudden sharp drink, he scared Xie Yuxiang, who was in the later stage of congenital, into silence. When people saw that Gu fan was angry, they did not dare to laugh. They sat upright in their chairs and looked like they were all earsˇ° You are all my cronies, and I will not hide anything from you. " Gu fan looked at the people in front of him and said slowly, "the mirror of the dantai family is not confused at all. He promoted me to a higher level and transferred me back to the capital. It seems that I became a general at a young age. It is a threat to the family of the dantai family, but it has eliminated the real disaster." Gu fan slowly stretched out his finger and pointed to the army training on the school field outside. He said with pain: "those are the things that dantai Mingjing is most afraid of. They are my three flags. When he transferred me away, he broke up all the hearts of the three flags, and then stopped Ying Beihou''s plan to master Zhuque department. Do you think it''s a trick? " Gu Fan said that, he suddenly held the letter in his hand and raised it. Then he threw it on the grass floor. He turned his head and looked at the soldiers who were still practicing rehearsal in the school yard outside. He sighed with a sigh: "if you give me half a year, half a year will be fine. As long as half a year, maybe there will be no more border trouble in the southwest of Beidou dynasty!" The people who heard this sentence were stunned again, but soon they all bowed their heads. In the whole southwest, there were only three people who were qualified to say this sentence, Guan Haotian, Dan Tai Mingjing, and the little Marquis Gu fan in front of them, who fought against 300000 barbarians with 10000 soldiers. Gu fan''s eyes became far away, and he seemed to penetrate the grassland. He saw the beautiful figure in the barracks wearing white robes and white gauze. It seemed that the sweet voice in the morning breeze sounded gently in his ears: "remember to come back to see me..." the rising sun not far away seemed as bright as a girl''s cheek. Thinking of this, the young man slightly lowered his head, "maybe, fate doesn''t want me to draw a sword on her so early... This matter, just obey fate!" Later, when Gu fan recalled his past, he found that he rarely made compromises to his fate, except that he left southwest, which was what he hoped for in his heart!

 Chapter 165

    Gu fan slowly raised his head, looked at the people in front of him again and said, "is there anyone willing to go with me? Back to Beijing? "


    Almost all people have a little doubt in their eyes. After all, to leave this place and go to the capital is a great attraction for all people.


    Gu Fan said slowly, "when I come back to the capital, I will definitely have no position. That is to say, if you come back with me, I will have no position until I go to a new place." Gu fan exhorted: "you are all excellent talents. I don''t force you to come back to the capital with me. After all, it varies from person to person."


    At this time, Meng Wuhen and Xie Yuxiang said, "young Marquis, we have decided to follow your footsteps since Jingzhou City. How can we get an official position in Southwest China? We are willing to go back to Beijing with you as long as you can ensure our safety. "


    Gu fan nodded slightly and said, "if you come back to the capital with me, you will be the guard of Pingyuan Marquis''s house. No one dares to hurt you."


    At this time, Zheng Jun said slowly: "little Marquis, I think I should stay, because the soldiers in the red flag can''t be led by no one. I will take your idea of running the army into the red flag, spread to the black flag army and the purple flag army, and bring a unique team for the little marquisˇ° Gu fan nodded slowly and said to Zheng Jun, "Zheng Jun, you are worthy of my choice. I also hope you will stay in the southwest. Do well! "


    Seeing Gu fan make such an expression, Duan Chunyi and Gu Shun also express that they are more willing to stay in the southwest. At last, Li Xiaolang said, "I also want to stay in the southwest and stand the last guard for Xiao houye."


    Gu fan knew it in his heart; Li Xiaolang is a little greedy for the power here, but it''s not easy to say. He had to smile and say to Li Xiaolang: "you are my close follower everywhere. Do well!"


    This sentence in Duan Chunyi, Zheng Jun and Gu Shun''s ears is another meaning. Li Xiaolang is Gu fan''s follower. You can''t treat him badly. Three people how clever, immediately understand, have come forward to hold Li Xiaolang''s hand greetings.


    Gu fan saw that the three men went up to talk to Li Xiaolang. He suddenly felt a little strange. On second thought, it was estimated that the three men had miscalculated their own meaning, but they were wrong. It was not necessarily a bad thing for Li Xiaolang, so he stopped explaining and nodded slightly.


    Now the situation has been settled. The Ministry of war wrote an article like this: "today there is Gu fan, the second son of the ancient family. He knows that Gu fan is extraordinary and can be of great use. He recommends two military Marquis at the same time. He should not make the Pearl dust in the southwest, so he is awarded the rank of general and transferred back to the capital city to wait for the duty." Gu fan left Shuntian army to return to the capital, which is a matter of certainty.


    Gu fan first went to Dali city and told Guan Haotian that the mirror of dantai recommended him. As a result, he was awarded the rank of general, but he had to leave Shuntian army and return to Tianjing City. Unexpectedly, Guan Haotian read the letter for a long time, and finally slowly said to Gu fan, "if it wasn''t for the seal of the army, I would definitely think it was a fake letter. It''s true that I don''t believe in killing you. "


    Gu fan knew that Guan Haotian didn''t expect that the dantai mirror was to open Gu fan to prevent the civilian Hou Yimai from controlling the Shun Tian army. Seeing Guan Haotian''s winning smile, Gu fan didn''t have the heart to disturb his interest. He just lowered his head and sighed.


    Later, Guan Haotian asked the candidate to take over his post. Zheng Jun, Gu Shun and Duan Chunyi chose one of them. Gu fan thought about it and said to Guan Haotian, "Ying Beihou, actually I am very optimistic about Zheng Jun, but he has just been promoted to Zhenghong Qiyun Qiwei, so it is not suitable to be promoted again. Among the other two, Gu Shun and Duan Chunyi are similar in strength and vision, It''s just that Gu shunnian is older than Duan Chunyi. If Duan Chunyi is allowed to be a Fenwu captain, I''m afraid Gu Shun will be dissatisfied, so I recommend him. "


    Guan Haotian listened to Gu fan''s analysis, nodded slightly, picked up the brush on the table and wrote a letter of appointment of Gu Shun. When he handed it to Gu fan, the ink was still new.


    When Gu fan left Guan Haotian''s Yingbei Marquis house, Guan Haotian naturally didn''t give Gu fan less money. At any rate, he asked Gu fan to bring a jade plate for Mrs. Yujue, which allowed Gu fan to leave Yingbei Marquis house. When Gu fan returned to Lincang City, he saw Ming Hui, the leader of the rosefinch department. He brought the resolution of the rosefinch department. The headquarters of the rosefinch department was transferred from Midu town to Lincang City. The headquarters of the red flag Department was transferred to Midu Town, and the black flag army was transferred to Linxiang town. The purple flag army took effect in the nearby Cloud Town three days later, and the third day was the last date for Gu fan to return to Beijing.


    After all, the history of a banner with 10000 people guarding a city and a ministry with 100000 people only taking the town as its headquarters is impossible in the hands of Yun Qiwei except Gu fan. Seeing that Gu fan was ordered to return to the capital, Ming Hui could not help but reach for Lincang.


    Although Gu fan was disgusted with Ming Hui''s impatience, from the moment he received the transfer order, the red flag of the rosefinch department had nothing to do with him.


    Fortunately, Huan Lingyue, Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen and Ouyang Siqi are willing to go back to the capital with Gu fan, and the journey will not be too lonely. The last banquet in Lincang City Restaurant finally becomes Gu fan''s parting moment with these partners.


    Li Xiaolang drunk himself, pulled Gu fan''s sleeve and said, "don''t go, Xiao Hou Ye." And Duan Chunyi, Zheng Jun and Gu Shun, the three Yun Qi Wei of Gu fan, hold one of Gu fan''s thighs and arms and tug at each other. They are very reluctant. Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuchen and Ouyang Siqi are all drunk. Even Huan Lingyue, who doesn''t drink at ordinary times, makes an exception to drink a few cups and looks at the people who are drunk on the table with a slightly sad lookˇ° Gufan, are you willing to give them up? " Huanlingyue asks Gu fan abruptly. Gu fan shook his head and replied, "unless I have no heart, how can I give up to them? These are my brothers who have gone through life and death together with me He sighed and said, "but I have to go." Huanlingyue looked up and seemed to want to say something else. He only heard Gu fan say faintly: "we will come back, we will come back." With that, Gu fan stands up and wakes up Xie Yuxiang. Meng Wuhen and Ouyang Siqi go back to the conference hall of Lincang City and put the sorted things into a carriage. Gu fan and the three of them ride out of the cityˇ° That''s the Marquis''s carriageˇ° The young marquis is leaving! "ˇ° I can''t leave, young Marquis! " When Gu fan''s carriage came to the street, it was suddenly recognized by the soldiers of the red flag. The soldiers yelled and surrounded Gu fan''s carriage, which shocked many pedestrians on the street. Who in Lincang City didn''t know Gu fan, and who didn''t admire Gu fan? When I heard that the little Marquis Gu fan was going to leave, I gathered around him one after anotherˇ° Xiao Hou ye... "" Gu Qiwei... "" adult... "Gu fan looked at the faces, silently lowered his head, tried to hold back his tears, and continued to rein in the horses and walk forward.

 Chapter 166

    "Little Marquis, you are gone. What shall we do?" Several red flag soldiers even lay on the ground and wept.


    Gu fan finally couldn''t bear it. He stopped his horse and stepped down. He went to help the soldiers lying on the ground in a hurryˇ° Get up, get up


    "Young Marquis, if you insist on going, our brothers will kneel here all the time." A soldier nearby said stubbornly.


    "Young Marquis, you can''t go. You are the backer of Lincang City!" An old man hobbled out on crutches and said to Gu fan, "I''m seventy-six years old. It''s the first time I''ve met an officer like Xiao Hou Ye. As long as I have you in one day, no one can move. Lincang City!"


    "Yes, young Marquis, please stay!" A young man standing beside Gufan cried out.


    When Gu fan saw this scene, his eyes were moist. Xie turned his back slightly and seemed to wipe tears secretly. After all, Lincang City was taken back from the Sanmiao tribe by the soldiers of Zhenghong banner after a hard struggle. Although Gu fan''s intrigue has contributed a lot, everyone here has worked hard for him. He has been injured and bled. It''s absolutely deceitful to leave this place now.


    Gu fan lowered his body slightly, and just met those two people with expectant eyes. Gu fan had to move his eyes away and said slowly to the people in front of him: "I''m sorry, folks of Lincang City. I''m sorry, but Gu fan can''t follow my orders!"


    In the face of the public uproar, Gu Fan said slowly: "everyone, after I leave, the headquarters of Zhuque department will be moved from Midu town of Dali city to Lincang City, and the headquarters of zhenghongqi will be moved to Midu town. With the protection of commander Minghui and deputy commander yanlongjun, Lincang City is still as solid as gold. Please rest assured..." the voice fell, and many people sobbed with disappointment.


    "Everyone, Gu fan has been ordered by the Ministry of war and has to leave." Gu Fan said and bowed deeply to the people who came to stop him from leaving, saying: "ladies and gentlemen, even if Gu fan goes to the ends of the earth, he will return to Lincang City to see you when he has a chance. Lincang City in the southwest will always be one of my most cherished places!" The girl covered her face with a handkerchief and began to cry, while the man wiped his eyes with his sleeve from time to time. The whole East Gate of Lincang City was immersed in a sad atmosphere.


    Gu fan and other people gave a wink. He quickly walked to his horse, got on the horse, pulled out the whip and gave it a hard jerk. The four horses flew out like arrows. The carriage followed closely. After a moment, they disappeared out of sight.


    When Gu fan''s mood calmed down, the motorcade had already left Lincang City 50 miles away. According to Gu fan''s previous instructions, in order to save time, he would not pass Dali City any more. Otherwise, he would inevitably be pulled by Guan Haotian to stay for several days. It would be a bit hard for him to report to the Ministry of war, so Gu fan chose to start from Lincang City and bypass Dali city, From Chuxiong City out of Shaoguan, and then left southwest to Jingnan, and then through Jingnan, across the Xisha River, you can return to the Tianjing boundary.


    Gu fan thought about the journey in his heart, but the sky was fading. Gu fan estimated that the journey was 30 days, and the date given by the Ministry of war was 40 days. If there was not enough time, Gu fan could also go by himself, so he was not in a hurry. So after dark, everyone took a rest in a small town.


    The post station in the town looks like the official carriage. Knowing that it''s a noble man, they dare to neglect him. They are busy. They feed horses and cook dishes. In a moment, they make four dishes and one soup for Gu fan and others. They sit down to eat with five people.


    Gu fan went upstairs after eating. Huan Lingyue lived in one room, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen lived in one room, and the coachman lived in one room. Gu fan and others are all innate martial arts masters. They communicate with heaven and earth by themselves, and their physical strength is almost endless. They will not feel tired after a day''s driving. But the driver of the car is a human body. How can he bear such hardships? The room was soon filled with even and loud snoring.


    Gu fan went to the bed, sat down cross legged, and was about to close his eyes for meditation. Suddenly, an unexpected premonition was generated in his mind. It was a strange feeling similar to being watched, and Gu fan could feel that the strength of the other side was above himself, so he felt a sense of oppression.


    Now that you can judge the strength of the other side from the breath, Gu fan will not be foolish enough to explore their strength with his own mental strength, so as not to scare the snake.


    "Are you a master all day?" Gu Fan said to himself in his heart. At this time, if Gu fan finds his opponent''s whereabouts and shouts out loud, it is likely to cause the sky level master in the dark to move ahead of time. Gu fan does not know his exact location, so he does not know which direction the attack will come from. In this case, it is very difficult to resist the full attack of a sky level warrior.


    Fortunately, the other party seems to be waiting for what time, and does not seem to know that Gu fan has been aware of his existence, so he at this time calmly watching Gu fan, did not mean to immediately start.


    Just like this, he bought a lot of time for Gu fan. He pretended to be a person who had nothing to do. He stood up and put out all the other lights in the room. He only lit an oil lamp and read several art of war books. Gu fan seems to be looking down to read a book. In fact, his attention has been focused on the whole space. Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes. His eyes were attracted by the shadow at the corner of the wall. If he didn''t find it carefully, he would see a shadow cast in the corner. At this time, although we know his position, there is still a huge gap between congenital level and all day level. Gu fan couldn''t figure out how to get rid of him. Of course, if he didn''t mind, Gu fan didn''t mind leaving him for breakfast. Of course, he had to be tied. At this time, Gu fan''s door was pushed open with a creak. Gu fan felt the shadow move for a while, and seemed to be alert to the people outside the door, "who is there?" Gu fan asked aloudˇ° It''s me... "A familiar voice rang out outside the door.

 Chapter 167

    "It''s me..." after listening to the answer, Gu fan felt more secure. That''s huanlingyue''s voice. Shen Tian''s huanlingyue, who has three xingxuan, has the same strength as four xingxuan''s all-time warrior. If she comes, Gu fan will have a five to five grip even if he is fighting the all-time warrior who is hidden in the darkˇ° It''s so late. What can I do for you? " Gu fan held his breath and asked in a low voice, but the real voice had been sent to Huan Lingyue''s ears by means of transmission. "There are a lot of guests coming from outside..." "yes, it''s not from the post station, it''s from outside. But I don''t know whose dog has come so much... "Huan Lingyue said with a smile:" I''m afraid you can''t sleep at night, so I''ll accompany you... "Gu Fan said after her saying, he couldn''t help but move in his heart. He was thinking that if there were no such thing in the room, there would be no such thing outside, What a wonderful time! At this time, huanlingyue''s voice rang in Gufan''s ear again: "don''t talk. I feel that this guy is stronger than us. He can hear our voice entering the secret." Gu fan calmed down and asked in a low voice, "how to deal with him?" At this time, the figure suddenly jumped out, a claw shadow crack empty and down, but it is to grasp the next huanlingyueˇ° I want to die Huan Lingyue''s step is wrong, and a sword shadow of his backhand is cutting on the claw mark. He steps back and comes to Gu fan, and looks up at the heaven level warriorˇ° Why It''s amazing to see that the originally weak woman can block the attack of the heaven level warrior. Huanlingyue uses shadowless beads and her own unique skills. She can almost hide her strength completely. Her breath is like that of ordinary women who have not learned martial arts. Even the star level masters can see the depth. No wonder the sky level warrior who sneaks attack will look away and think that huanlingyue is just an ordinary woman, Want to take a shot to stop, or kill. Who knows I''ve got a hard boneˇ° Hum... It''s just Shen Tian''s cultivation! " The warrior didn''t show up after one blow. Instead, he dived into the night again, waiting for the chance to attack againˇ° You''re just cultivating all day long. " Gu fan gave a sneer and walked down from the couch slowly. He pulled out the sword at his waist and kept his breath, paying attention to everything around himˇ° Oh, what a big tone. " The voice replied grimly. At this time, the whole post station, upstairs and downstairs suddenly heard noisy footsteps, at least as many as a hundred people, running towards the upstairs wing. But Gu fan vaguely judged from the sound of his footsteps that there were not many experts above Shen Tian level, most of them had the strength of gengtian level and Congtian level. Although his strength was not weak in the secular world, he was a pile of waste in front of the people he brought. Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuchen are both born with the ultimate strength. Is it a piece of cake to clean up these little fish? Thinking of this, Gu fan was so sure that he couldn''t help but concentrate on the fight in his room. Obviously, all the people outside were the minions summoned by the heaven level warrior. As long as the master in front of him was knocked down, the fish outside would naturally collapse without fighting. At this time, the all day warrior was a little more cautious, and his figure was constantly changing his position. It was impossible for Gu fan to analyze his position based on the static image as beforeˇ° Don''t say it''s Shen Tian level. I can take your life at all levels! " Gu fan seemed to see something wrong. He suddenly raised his sword and stabbed it at a corner of the room. At the moment when the sword could be stabbed, Gu fan''s body suddenly flipped backward in mid air, holding the long sword in both hands and stabbing it at an extremely tricky angle behind him. In the void came the sound of the blade tearing the body. A voice screamed and fell down suddenly. He was a tall masked man in black, armed with steel claws of both hands. At this time, he covered his stabbed abdomen with his left hand, and blood was constantly seeping through his fingers. Obviously, he did not guard against Gu fan''s attack, and he did not launch the protective wall because he was afraid of exposing his whereabouts, which finally brought a painful priceˇ° You... How did you find out where I was? " The man in black asked, looking at Gu fan in front of himˇ° Because of your cold hum of disdain... "Gu fan didn''t talk to him. He stabbed the injured man in black''s left hand with a sword. While you were sick, it was the only way to fight in the battlefield. Gu fan didn''t use his precious time to talk to this guy. At this time, Gu fan just flew a sword and chopped it in one direction. He didn''t find the other''s whereabouts at all, but it played a role of throwing a stone to ask the way. After seeing Gu fan''s boasting, the other side chopped it off with a sword. He couldn''t help but forget himself and gave a cold hum of disdain. It was this cold hum that exposed the position of this heaven level expert, Finally, he was exposed to the sight of Gu fan. A sharp stab hurt the abdomen of the man in black.

 Chapter 168

    "Want to kill me?" With a sneer, the martial arts man opened his left hand. His belly, which was supposed to have a terrible wound, had healed. On the broken clothes, he could clearly see the new flesh and hair growing from the wound. At the same time, the martial arts man retreated and opened his right hand. He had already scratched Gu fan''s right shoulder.


    "So fast healing?" Gu fan knows that this is not a cover up. If the lower abdomen is injured, the person who is seriously injured will never have such a powerful force. As Gu fan knows, even the star level master can communicate with the vast star field without the help of the power of pills, it is absolutely impossible to have such a terrible healing speed, unless it is... At this time, Huanlingyue''s figure suddenly appeared in front of Gu fan. She held the iron claw with her short sword in her hand. She arched Gu fan with her elbow and said, "don''t go fast. Let''s leave here first!"


    The strength of the other side is stronger than both of them, and the healing speed is more terrible. It''s almost hard to kill them. In this case, if they don''t run away, they are really idiots.


    "Want to go?" With a grim smile, the martial arts master turned into three parts and attacked Gu fan from three directions. Gu fan naturally did not naively think that all day level masters would still use tricks such as blinding and shadow. These three parts must be genuine parts. If they are attacked, they will cause real damage.


    Gu fan''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick. He took a step back with his right foot and pulled away a little distance. He quickly used the "magic dance" footwork, and the six virtual shadows retreated in six directions.


    "Don''t think this kind of trick can deceive me!" Three people said this sentence almost at the same time, three voices added up in the dark night looked extremely strange, "give me death!"


    The three parts fly at the same time. The three strange blue awns are like meteors piercing the clouds of the night. Ignoring the other five virtual shadows, They stab the body of Gufan who has already swept three Zhang.


    "Zheng! Zheng! "Zheng In the silent night, there was a dull sound of the sharp blade hitting the blunt weapon. In the middle of the air, a broken and deformed magic weapon fell down. It turned out that it was the shield of the automatic protector, smashed by the attack of the all-time warrior. Gu fan still likes this magic weapon with both offensive and defensive skills. This time, it was blasted directly by the sky level master in front of him. Even if he took back Wen Yang, it must leave a scar. His heart was a little distressed. But at this time, he didn''t have time to think about it. The three blue awns were scattered and broken after penetrating the shield, but the three figures were united in the air, A fierce drink roars a way: "tear the sky to split the ground type!" Then the fierce wind blew towards the door of Gu fan''s face.


    "Bad!" In the void, Gu fan only felt that the overwhelming claw shadow was as continuous as the tide, and it came from the upper and lower directions at the same time. He could not escape from the sky and escape from the earth. The strength of the heaven level warrior was so strong!


    Seeing that Gu fan was about to be torn into pieces by the claw shadow in the sky, an idea suddenly flashed across Gu fan''s heart. Who on earth sent this all-time warrior? A mirror? Or someone else? If you are a member of the dantai family, you will not dare to kill Gu fan. After all, Gu fan''s family is still powerful behind him. Killing the second son of Gu''s family at this time will undoubtedly push both sides into a hopeless situation. Gu fan will not believe that the other party is stupid enough to think that the moon is dark and the wind is high. If you kill Gu fan, you can classify the attack as a bandit, After all, it''s a great joke that the bandits have all-time warriors. If they kill Gu fan, the ancient family will go deep into it, and from any angle, it''s unnecessary to do so. Obviously, the other party''s purpose is to capture, not to kill. In order to attack Hou dantai, Mingjing''s powerful power in Kunming only dare to house arrest Gu fan, not to force him at all.


    I don''t believe he dares to kill me! At this time, the opponent''s move of "tearing the sky and splitting the earth" has the power of four stars. Gu fan''s power of only two stars doesn''t stop him at all. Thinking of this, Gu fan doesn''t let Zixiao tianhun armor pop out of the body any more. He doesn''t even move. He looks calm.


    Sure enough, the shadow of the claws suddenly disappeared one foot in front of Gu fan, and the sky''s prestige also disappeared. I only heard the man of heaven level roar in a low voice: "why don''t you hide?"


    "Hum!" Gu fancai didn''t take the time to talk to him. He leaned back and opened his hands quickly. Three of the six prefecture level magic weapons left and right flew toward the famous warrior, "blow it for me!" With a loud shout, the six powerful lights suddenly burst into the night sky, reflecting the whole area as if it were day. A surge of energy suddenly swept over the two people. The power of the six magic weapons exploding at the same time was almost equal to that of the star level strongmen. Gu fan or his opponent could not resist it at all, and Gu fan detonated the magic weapon in such a short distance, It''s really a lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose lose. At this time, they seemed to be two fallen leaves in the wind, which were thrown away from afar. Gu fan''s retreat suddenly summoned the purple sky soul armor to protect his whole body.


    Gu fan only felt the soul moan in his body. At the same time, his purple sky soul armor broke. In his hurry, Gu fan took a breath, quickly made a seal with his hands, fell in front of him, summoned the red and blue double swords, used the method of "walking on the eight wasteland", detonated the polar wall, turned into a blue light, and avoided the turbulent flow of energy, Heading north.


    Just at this time, the martial arts master put down his right arm in front of him. Under the self explosion of six magic weapons, he was also shocked hundreds of meters away. At this time, the whole arm in front of him was even more bloody, revealing his white bones. The skin on his face was wrinkled with anger. He clenched his teeth and suddenly clenched his right fist, A red light gushed out of his body and soon wrapped the previous white bones. Then the new blood and flesh quickly covered the dense white bones. Only in a moment, that arm was restored to its original appearance.


    "Well, you won''t be so lucky next time!" The all-time warrior said coldly to Gu fan''s distant direction. When the dawn broke, Gu fan stopped breathing and fell on a piece of grass. He just wanted to sit down to have a breath, but he suddenly tasted sweet and spat out a big mouthful of blood stasis, which was very dazzling on the grass with dew. Gu fan coughed a few more times, and then sat down on the grass. The blood was crimson, which was obviously the old wound before. It was a very risky move for Gu fan to take off the defensive wall before "tearing the sky and splitting the earth". Even though the Chengtian level was afraid of hurting Gu fan''s life and took off most of his strength, he still caused damage to his internal organs. But if Gu fan used Zixiao tianhun armor and eight array spirit stones to defend himself, The end result is that the spirit of his own heaven and the spirit of the eight array spirit stone will be damaged, and then all his cards will be exposed. He will be seriously injured and taken away like a dead dog. If it wasn''t for the aura of ice and fire and Dilian who kept repairing Gufan''s body, I''m afraid that after eating that record, the shock wave of self exploding six magic weapons could directly shock Gufan to death. Gu fan''s action seems crazy, but in fact, he has weighed the pros and cons. Although Gu fan''s internal organs were injured by removing the defensive wall, it is the smallest loss. He reached into his arms, took out a small white porcelain bottle and poured some top-grade pills into his mouth. Although he sat down cross legged on the grass, and Binghuo bingdilian was constantly repairing Gufan''s body, Gufan still felt the blood boiling in his chest, which was obviously serious. With the gradual opening of the drug effect, Gu fan''s body faintly sent out a faint white fog, which surrounded Gu fan and was slowly brought into Gu fan''s body from the seven orifices, forming a subtle cycle. Before that, most of the top grade pills were taken for emergency, mobilizing forces to fight against strong enemies, and most of them were swallowed without waiting for the efficacy to be fully released. In this way, at most 30% of the efficacy of the top grade pills could be extracted. Over a long period of time, it would cause the failure of ordinary pills after swallowing too many top grade pills, There are all kinds of harms but no benefits. At this time, Gu fan was injured, so he was relieved to use the power of Shangpin pills and realized the difference between Shangpin pills and ordinary pills. About an hour later, the white fog around Gufan was completely absorbed by him. At this time, with the cooperation of Shangpin pill and Binghuo bingdilian, the injury in Gufan''s body was almost healed. He took a deep breath, slowly stood up, and judged his direction by the position of the sun. Last night, he ran like a frightened bird. Fortunately, he didn''t run in the wrong direction. At this time, he should be on the way to Tianjing City. It is expected that Huan Lingyue, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen have already escaped, and it will not be a big problem. After all, there are two congenital level, one Shen Tian level and three quasi star level strong men, who can kill the Chengtian level warrior, but they still have the strength to run. Gu fan carefully recalled that the attack last night was full of doubts. A Chengtian level warrior and a large group of miscellaneous fish with gengtian level and subordinate level strength attacked his own team. Since it can be determined that this operation was led by the dantai family, the dantai family must know the strength of Gu fan and the people around him. In this case, why send so many fighters who have not reached the standard level to make cannon fodder? What''s more, which palace of the Tantai family actually ordered this action? Do you want Gu fan to return to the capital and have an impact on the mansion? Fearing of Gu fan''s influence in the southwest, does he have to be put under house arrest or executed? Gu fan thought for a while, and felt that there was not enough reason for both. He risked the possibility of angering Hou Guyun of Pingyuan to attack Gu fan, the younger generation of the ancient family. After all, Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun is deeply rooted in the capital. Gu fan, a young man who came back from the outside world, certainly can''t do anything to Qingtian Marquis''s house, let alone be an alternate general. Even a civilian marquis in Tianjing City can''t do anything about it; On the other hand, Gu fan had already been transferred from the Shuntian army in Southwest China. In principle, Gu fan had nothing to do with dantai Mingjing. At this time, he had the possibility to burn himself with a knife. It was not wise and unnecessary. If you think about it carefully, the only people who have had a festival with Gu fan are the two hous of the dantai family. As for yingmu and liefeng, they are just two watchdogs attached to the dantai family. If they really want to make their own actions, they really lack some courage.

 Chapter 169

    At this time, Gu fan suddenly thought of a name. He was also a member of the dantai family, and he was also a rising star of the dantai family. He had never met before, but he was like a thunderbolt in his ears. He was the Marquis of Beisu, dantai RUOYE!


    Gu fan thought of this and raised his eyebrows. The only problem he had with the youngest military marquis in history was that he was limited to the idea of playing Gu fan in the group of five. He solved the problem. In fact, in any royal palace with military power, there must be hundreds, not thousands, of them, If the evil of Dan Tai is not so evil, it must be reported. For such a small matter, why don''t you send all day warrior to assassinate yourself? If so, the amount of gas is really too small.


    But the other side''s goal is obviously not to kill himself, and Dan Tai RUOYE must have told him that he can''t kill Gu fan, otherwise the Chengtian level warrior won''t deliberately retain his strength when using the "tearing the sky and splitting the earth style". So what does he want to do? Do you really just want to invite Gu fan to have a cup of tea with Yan Tianjun in Shenyang?


    While flying in the sky, Gu fan kept thinking in his heart. At this time, the spirit of the eight spirit stones in Gu fan''s body suddenly spokeˇ° Can''t you see such an obvious thing? "


    "Well?" Gu fan was puzzled.


    "What happens if you delay reporting to the headquarters of Tianjing City?" The voice of Qi Ling seems to have the suspicion of laughing at Gu fan''s intelligenceˇ° Don''t be surprised. I''ve been following my old master for many years, and I know more or less about these things. "


    "Expulsion from the military." Gu fan cold voice answered a, secretly nodded, completely understood Dan Tai if evil plan. In fact, the task of this Chengtian level warrior is to prevent Gu fan from returning to Tianjing City and take him under house arrest if possible. In this way, Gu fan will be expelled from the army because he is out of date. At that time, not to mention a general, even Yun Qiwei will not be able to do it. His 38000 combat achievements will be wasted, and Gu fan will not be able to bring down Dan Tai RUOYE without definite evidence, We can''t use the strength of the ancient family to retaliate against him, so we have to knock off our teeth and swallow them in our stomach. It''s really a poisonous trick.


    "I will repay you for your kindness. This new Northern marquis is so small!" Gu fan sighed in his heart. In the previous life, Gu Yu and Dan Tai RUOYE, as the leaders of their respective factions, had been pinching each other all the time. But Gu fan had a strange intuition at this time. It seemed that in this life, Dan Tai RUOYE was going to fight with Gu fan.


    "The soldiers will block the water and cover the land. This time, I won''t let it go. If you don''t give me a comfortable life, you don''t want to sit in the position of beisuhou for long!" Gu Fan said in his heartˇ° Isn''t that the Star Warrior? In time, I will step on you


    At dusk, Gu fan saw a big market town in the foothills below. Then he remembered that he had not eaten for a day and a night, and he was hungry. He gathered his breath, and the "virtual shadow" of the flying sword at his feet also showed a series of blue light, which returned to Gu fan''s body. Before Gu fan flew in the sky, if he didn''t follow the eight wasteland methods, he would have walked thousands of miles a day at most. This time, Gu fan took the virtual shadow flying sword instead of walking, and he had already walked thousands of miles before dusk. There is no need to say much about the benefits.


    Gu fan took off his sword and walked into the market town. It was strange that the doors and windows of the whole market town were closed at dusk, and no one could be seen. Moreover, Gu fan vaguely felt that there were several breath in the whole market town and noticed himself. The shadows were approaching his direction.


    At this time, there was a restaurant in the market town with lights still on. There were people sitting on the floor upstairs and downstairs, drinking and laughingˇ° How dare the whole town come here to drink? " Gu fan murmured in his heart, and then he went into the shop.


    But just as he stepped into the threshold, almost all the people in the shop turned their eyes to Gu fan. Several people sitting in the elegant room on the second floor gathered their breath and watched Gu fan''s every move quietly through the bamboo curtain.


    "My guest, what would you like?" Soon a sophomore came up and asked Gu fan.


    At this time, Gu fan suddenly thought of a name. He was also a member of the dantai family, and he was also a rising star of the dantai family. He had never met before, but he was like a thunderbolt in his ears. He was the Marquis of Beisu, dantai RUOYE!


    Gu fan thought of this and raised his eyebrows. The only problem he had with the youngest military marquis in history was that he was limited to the idea of playing Gu fan in the group of five. He solved the problem. In fact, in any royal palace with military power, there must be hundreds, not thousands, of them, If the evil of Dan Tai is not so evil, it must be reported. For such a small matter, why don''t you send all day warrior to assassinate yourself? If so, the amount of gas is really too small.


    But the other side''s goal is obviously not to kill himself, and Dan Tai RUOYE must have told him that he can''t kill Gu fan, otherwise the Chengtian level warrior won''t deliberately retain his strength when using the "tearing the sky and splitting the earth style". So what does he want to do? Do you really just want to invite Gu fan to have a cup of tea with Yan Tianjun in Shenyang?


    While flying in the sky, Gu fan kept thinking in his heart. At this time, the spirit of the eight spirit stones in Gu fan''s body suddenly spokeˇ° Can''t you see such an obvious thing? "


    "Well?" Gu fan was puzzled.


    "What happens if you delay reporting to the headquarters of Tianjing City?" The voice of Qi Ling seems to have the suspicion of laughing at Gu fan''s intelligenceˇ° Don''t be surprised. I''ve been following my old master for many years, and I know more or less about these things. "


    "Expulsion from the military." Gu fan cold voice answered a, secretly nodded, completely understood Dan Tai if evil plan. In fact, the task of this Chengtian level warrior is to prevent Gu fan from returning to Tianjing City and take him under house arrest if possible. In this way, Gu fan will be expelled from the army because he is out of date. At that time, not to mention a general, even Yun Qiwei will not be able to do it. His 38000 combat achievements will be wasted, and Gu fan will not be able to bring down Dan Tai RUOYE without definite evidence, We can''t use the strength of the ancient family to retaliate against him, so we have to knock off our teeth and swallow them in our stomach. It''s really a poisonous trickˇ° I''m sure I''ll repay you. This new Northern marquis is so small! " Gu fan sighed in his heart. In the previous life, Gu Yu and Dan Tai RUOYE, as the leaders of their respective factions, had been pinching each other all the time. But Gu fan had a strange intuition at this time. It seemed that in this life, Dan Tai RUOYE was going to fight with Gu fanˇ° If you don''t give me a comfortable life, you don''t want to sit in the position of beisuhou for long! " Gu Fan said in his heartˇ° Isn''t that the Star Warrior? In time, I will step on you At dusk, Gu fan saw a big market town in the foothills below. Then he remembered that he had not eaten for a day and night, and he was hungry. He gathered his breath. The "virtual shadow" of the flying sword at his feet made a sound like a silver bell, and a string of blue light came back to Gu fan''s body. Before Gu fan flew in the sky, if he didn''t follow the eight wasteland methods, he would have walked thousands of miles a day at most. This time, Gu fan took the virtual shadow flying sword instead of walking, and he had already walked thousands of miles before dusk. There is no need to say much about the benefits. Gu fan took off his sword and walked into the market town. It was strange that the doors and windows of the whole market town were closed at dusk, and no one could be seen. Moreover, Gu fan vaguely felt that there were several breath in the whole market town and noticed himself. The shadows were approaching his direction. At this time, there was a restaurant in the market town with lights still on. There were people sitting on the floor upstairs and downstairs, drinking and laughingˇ° How dare the whole town come here to drink? " Gu fan murmured in his heart, and then he went into the shop. But just as he stepped into the threshold, almost all the people in the shop turned their eyes to Gu fan. Several people sitting in the elegant room on the second floor gathered their breath and watched Gu fan''s every move quietly through the bamboo curtainˇ° My guest, what would you like Soon a waiter came up and asked Gu fan. Gu fan scanned the waiter with his eyes. He only felt that his face was ferocious, not like the kindness of the general waiter. Even the smile on his face when he met the guests seemed to be a bit of a smile, showing a third of the ferocity, as if he was pretending. Seeing this, Gu fan took out seven points of vigilance in his heart. He estimated that the restaurant was a black shop, but his face was still calm and said: "what''s in the shop? Two dishes, a pot of bar. "ˇ° Ha ha, my guest, we have roast beef in our shop. Would you like one Small two walked a few steps, suddenly turned his head, his face with a strange smile asked Gu fanˇ° Then I''ll have one. " Gu fan thought to himself, I don''t care if you are a black shop. If it''s a black shop, I''ll leave without paying. Let''s see who is black. Meanwhile, Gu fan closed his eyes slightly and explored the strength of the people in the whole restaurant with his mind. When Gu fan''s consciousness extended, he saw several breath and hid in panic, But Gu fan has found out their strength: one Shen Tian level warrior, three congenital level warrior, five Kuo Tian level warriorˇ° The strength of this black shop seems to be very strong... "Gu Fan said to himself in his heart:" it''s really rare to have a black shop with Shen Tian''s level warriors. " A moment later, a large plate of boneless braised meat was served in a basin, and the second child put the earthen basin on Gufan''s table and withdrew it. Even if Gu fan is a congenital level master, he is hungry for a day and a night, which has no essential difference with the reincarnation of a starving ghost. He almost grabs chopsticks and can''t wait to pick up a piece of meat and put it into his mouth. Suddenly, Gu fan''s face changed, and his keen taste told him that it was not beef! At the moment, almost all the people in the restaurant turned their heads and looked at Gu fan with great interest. The expression on their faces seemed to be watching juggling. The shopkeeper who was not far away also showed a proud expression of his successful trick.

 Chapter 170

    Gu fan chewed the piece of meat in his mouth a few times and suddenly understood that it was human flesh!


    A pungent smell of acid poured from Gu fan''s stomach. If Gu fan was just a 17-year-old boy, he would vomit that piece of meat on the spot, and then vomit on the spot. But Gu fan''s body was Gu Yun''s soul. As a veteran of his whole life, he had realized where he was. Gu fan might have made a mistake and entered a market town occupied by mountain bandits, It''s not a tiger''s den, but it''s also extremely dangerous. Once he spits out this piece of meat, it''s easy to be looked down upon by the other party, and even someone will attack him. Although Gu fan''s strength has mostly recovered, he is not a martial maniac who likes to fight with others. If he doesn''t have to, he will never fight. Once he does, he must kill his opponent. This has always been Gu Yun''s principle on the battlefield. The other side has a Shen Tian level warrior in charge. Gu fan has only one person. Even if he can keep that Shen Tian level warrior, the fierce tiger can''t beat the wolves. Under the siege of so many people, he will certainly suffer a lot.


    When Gu fan thought of this, he swallowed the meat, grabbed the sword and called out to Xiao Er, "Xiao Er, I have something else to do. I''ll pay the bill!"


    At this time, the door of a wing room on the second floor was suddenly pushed open, and a young woman was rushed out. Her skin, which was as white as fat, was blue and purple, and her lower body was still bleeding. The blood mixed with milky white liquid ran straight down the inner side of her thigh to the floor. The woman climbed the fence on the second floor and was about to jump down to find her short story, At this time, three naked rough men ran out of the room and hugged the woman. They just hugged her back to the room and closed the door again with a bang. Soon there were women''s groans and men''s bad laughter in the wing room.


    Seeing this scene, the people in the restaurant began to talk about it one after another, "how tough the girl was when she was captured. It''s not that our boss abandoned the cultivation of martial arts. A few days ago, someone gave the medicine to the three brothers of the sun family. All three of them haven''t come out for two days. It seems that the girl is really interesting..."


    "Yes, you see how hot the figure is. When the sun family have had enough fun, we''ll come here to be cool..." a one eyed middle-aged man was eager to try.


    "One eyed dragon, you also like to play with other people''s remaining goods..." a man next to one eyed man lost no time to sarcasm.


    "Fight for what, fight for what, catch so many chicks last time, wait for the end of the boss closed, you talk to the boss, the boss can not give you?"


    At this point, the whole hall of people are "hey hey" to bad laugh.


    Gu fan moved his eyes from the room upstairs. At this time, Xiao Er bad walked to Gu fan with a smile and said, "my guest, there is not enough beef in the shop, so I killed a two legged sheep. I don''t know how the 16-year-old lamb tastes. Is it right for you..."


    "You..." Gu fan seemed to feel that the other party was deliberately provoking himself. He forced his anger in his chest. He took five taels of silver from his arms and put it on the table. He said in a low voice: "don''t change..."


    "My guest, walk slowly..."


    "Boy, your brother is a little short of money recently. How about borrowing some money?" The one eyed man who was closest to Gu fan just now stood up abruptly when he saw that Gu fan was about to leave and said with a straight face.


    Suddenly, the eyes of the whole hall shifted back to Gu fan from the wing room on the second floor.


    Gu fan glanced at the man and sneered in his heartˇ° I''m looking for death, too


    "Well, it depends on whether you can take it or not." Gu fan suddenly raised his right hand and threw his money bag on the table with a bang. His left hand held the white jade tiger pattern amulet and filled it with the true Qi of heaven and earth. The amulet spun rapidly in the palm of Gu fan''s hand.


    "Thanks to you, son, reality..." the one eyed dragon obviously didn''t think that Gu fan was so weak that he gave up his money bag when he was scared. He was going to pick it up with pride. Suddenly, his legs were as heavy as lead. His shoulders seemed to be pressed by a Mount Tai. His knees bent. With a sound of "Putong", he could not help but kneel down to Gu fan.


    At the same time, the warriors in the whole restaurant, up to Shen Tian level and down to Cui Tian level, could not help but be pressed to the ground by the huge pressure. They knelt down and couldn''t move. The warriors below the quasi star level even vomited blood and lay on the ground like dead dogs.


    "Star... Star level strong!" The Shen Tian level warrior in the crowd exclaimed in despair, "he is the star level strongman!" Breath, for those below the star level, it''s hard to hide without other special props, such as shadowless beads. For those who are strong in the star level, the strength of breath can be covered up by them at will. Even a strong star level can release only a small part of his breath and pretend to be a rookie in the sky, It''s not uncommon that these people dare to stroke Gu fan''s beard because they can see that his realm is only innate. There are Shen Tian level warriors here. They are not afraid of what big waves Gu fan can make. Who knows that they have met a star level warrior who plays a pig and eats a tiger!


    In front of the star level strongman, even half of the all sky level perfect masters who step into the star level are not worth mentioning. The power that can communicate with the sky through the star field has a great advantage for those who are below the star level. That is to say, as long as the "star level" strongman in front of him is willing, he can kill everyone in the restaurant with one hit, Even destroying the entire market town is just a matter of hand.


    In fact, Gu fan just used Han Lingfeng''s white jade tiger pattern amulet to simulate the power of the star level strongman. He would not be stupid enough to kill all the thieves one by one. Once the power of the white jade tiger pattern amulet was over, the thieves would react and Gu fan would be hard to escape. So our "star rank strongman" coldly scanned the whole restaurant, then went to the table, took back his money bag and went out with both hands on his back. Just as he walked out of the restaurant, the powerful pressure in the void suddenly dissipated, and all the people were relieved. The miscellaneous fish who were shocked by Gu fan''s pressure to vomit blood also got up and sat on the table weakly. Fortunately, they escaped from a star rank strongman''s hands. The Shen Tian level warrior who was sitting in the elegant seat struggled to stand up and pulled up several congenital level warriors around him. One of them looked at Gu fan''s leaving figure and said in surprise: "I think he is no more than 20 years old at most. How can he enter the star level?" The Shen Tian level warrior shook his head and said, "I''m sure he must be the son of the elder of a big faction. You don''t know. Most of these big faction are elixirs and gifted people. If they want to, they can pile up a star level strongman!" At this point, the rest of the audience could not hide their surprise. They looked at each other and were numb. On the other hand, Gu fan came out of the restaurant, quietly put away the white jade tiger pattern amulet, adjusted his disordered breathing because he consumed a lot of air from heaven and earth to support the white jade tiger pattern amulet, and settled down to walk outside the market town. At this time, it''s completely dark. Gu fan won''t be afraid of tigers, leopards and jackals. With his current strength, ordinary monsters just send food to him. These monsters come to Gu fan to eat. Gu fan finally ate a piece of meat before, but it was still human flesh. In retrospect, when he was nauseous, his stomach seemed to cry more happily. After walking out of the market town, Gu fan went straight to a forest outside the town. Since that market town is a den of thieves, Gu fan naturally won''t stay there. He has the right to stay in the forest for a night, and he will be on his way tomorrow. At this time, Gu fan felt a breath like a shadow, even followed him out of the market town, so he kept a hundred feet away from himˇ° How dare people who are not afraid of death follow me? " Gu fan frowned slightly and thought to himself, "even if they see through my authority, shouldn''t there be only one person to pursue me? That''s weird. " Gu fan thought about it and said, "I''ll see what he wants to do..." Gu fan thought of this, and he was sure that he didn''t know each other''s whereabouts. He walked to the deep forest like a person who had nothing to do Why Suddenly, Gu fan found that when he just stopped, the breath behind him stopped for a moment, and even showed the meaning of hesitation. Fear of head and tail is not the behavior of bandits! Just as Gu fan was thinking about it, a dragon chant of Qingyue behind him resounded through the woods. At the same time, a dazzling sword light crossed the trees and appeared behind Gu fan at an incredible speed, stabbing him with a thunderbolt. Come on, it''s so fast! Gu fan''s mind was still thinking about the previous things, and the sword light had already come. A sharp sword Qi enveloped Gu fan, and the skin on his neck even shuddered and contracted. Damn it, it''s a master! Gu fan is about to die. Under this sudden sword move, a purple armor suddenly cuts between Gu fan and his sword Qi. With a bang, it explodes and sets off a purple light to protect Gu fan. At the critical moment, it is Zixiao tianhun armor that saves Gu fan''s lifeˇ° Boom The armor of heaven soul was stabbed by the sword, but at the same time, the sword also slowed downˇ° Drink With this buffering time, Gu fan suddenly drank, and the turbulent Qi of heaven and earth turned into a dragon shape. With one punch, the sword flew away. At the same time, Gu fan''s body suddenly fell back on the man. The other side was obviously a little surprised when he missed a move, but when he saw Gu fan coming, he was flustered. In a hurry, the weapon was not in his hand, so he flew out with one hand and touched Gu fanˇ° Boomˇ° Gu fan was angry at this time, and his fist had enough power of two stars. He saw that the dark shadow took Gu fan''s fist, and his body trembled. His mouth was a mouthful of blood, and his body fell to the ground from a distance. As soon as Gu fan fought, he immediately tried to find out that the attacker was just a congenital warrior. He was just a star Xuan. His power was so terrible!

 Chapter 171

    If it wasn''t for Zixiao tianhun armor that could protect the Lord automatically, Gu fan was afraid that he would be pierced by the fierce sword Qi in the moment of thinking, which was extremely fierce.


    Looking back now, Gu fan still feels a lingering fear. It''s not that his opponent''s strength is completely superior to Gu fan''s, but that his swordsmanship is so fast that people don''t even have time to think about it. Gu fan looks at the figure in front of him and asks: "who are you? Why attack me? "


    The shadow was obviously hurt. He struggled to get up, but failed several times. He had to sit on the ground and sneer at Gu fan and said, "I don''t do bad things at ordinary times. I''m not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night. Cough..." the man spat out a few more mouthfuls of blood and said, "you are full of evil, but it''s a pity that I can''t kill you. Do you want to ask me why?"


    At this time, it was almost dark, and they met again in the woods. Before they met each other face to face, Gu fan could not see each other''s face clearly. At this time, it turned out that it was a delicate woman''s voice. Besides, Gu fan''s brow was also wrinkled when he heard the other party''s words, and his face even showed a surprised expression. He couldn''t help asking the woman, "although I''m not a good person, I didn''t do anything harmful. Where is it worth your saying that about me?"


    "Hum, I didn''t expect that the blood hand ghost king had done all the bad things, and I didn''t know that I was doing the bad things..." the woman''s face showed an absolute look, suddenly raised her right hand, and the index finger, middle finger and sword finger were going to stab her neck.


    "Wait!" Gu fan saw that she wanted to be short-sighted. He quickly pushed her right hand apart and rushed forward with an arrow step. In a flash, he came to the woman''s side. His left hand clasped the pulse gate of her right hand and pressed it with his backhand. The woman murmured and the fingers of her right hand loosened.


    Relying on the dim moonlight in the night sky, Gu fan vaguely saw a fair skinned woman in front of her. She looked only about 20 years old. Although she was beautiful, her features were exquisite and small, which made her look pleasant to the eye. On the contrary, she matched the nightwear with a cool and gorgeous taste.


    Seeing Gu fan staring at her, the woman was flustered and said in a voice, "what do you want to do? It''s my bad fate to fall into your hands. It''s impossible for me to be at your mercy! "


    Gu fan listened to the woman''s words and looked at her up and down. There was a fever on the woman''s face. It seemed that she had never been seen so closely by a man. It also seemed that she had suffered great humiliation. She suddenly raised her left hand and separated her fingers. This time, she wanted to stab her eyes.


    Gu fan where have spare time and she toss, right hand a force to her body, hands knot solid ground will hold her.


    "If you... You... You dare to do anything to me, i... i... I''ll bite my tongue and kill myself!" The woman seemed to think that Gu fan was going to violence her and tried to kick Gu fan with her feet. However, her hands were clamped by Gu fan and couldn''t move at all. Suddenly, with a hiss, the black nightwear was torn open from her armpit in the struggle. Suddenly, a large white skin appeared, and Gu fan was condescending, There are two big jade rabbits looming... If it is Gu Yun at this time, you can think of them as red powder skeletons. But Gu fan''s body is a 17-year-old boy after all. How can he withstand such stimulation? He suddenly feels that a stream of blood rushes to his forehead first, and then pours down to his belly.


    After the short blank of her head, the woman in her arms almost broke free. Gu fan came back to himself, quickly clamped her hands and said slowly: "you recognize the wrong person, I''m not the bloody ghost king you said."


    "Hum... The realm is in the congenital level, and the strength is not in the congenital level. There is no one among tens of thousands of martial arts. Who are you, not the bloody hand ghost king?" The woman snorted coldly: "I know you can change your appearance. You can cheat others once. Can you cheat others twice?"


    When Gu fan heard this, he felt depressed. The so-called bloody hand ghost king must not be a good one. According to what Gu fan saw and heard in the market town just now, he is most likely the leader of the gang who is closing down. Moreover, the big chested and brainless woman in front of him insists that the devil can change his countenance and that she is the bloody hand ghost king, This time, I''m afraid I can''t wash it if I jump into the Yellow River.


    In fact, Gu fan''s evil thoughts flashed by. Ah, the devil is the devil. Anyway, no one will know about this wild mountain... And she attacked me first! Gu fan''s eyes glanced down slightly and looked at the snow-white skin. He couldn''t help thinking: "I bumped into the door. You can''t blame me..."


    It seemed that she felt Gu fan''s aggressive eyes. She lowered her head and panted: "you... If you do this again, I''ll bite my tongue and kill myself!"


    The second time I mentioned it, Gu fan was not so afraid of the so-called "biting her tongue to commit suicide". If this woman really wanted to die, how could she talk so much with him and bite him in one bite. When Gu fan was amused, he pretended to be a prodigal son and touched her waist with a smile. His tentacles were greasy and he couldn''t help laughing: "then bite... Bite..."


    After finding out that he was afraid of death, Gu fan calmed down. Just now, she was killed by this woman for no reason. Obviously, it was not to tease her. No one would say anything more even if she was in the right place. Therefore, Gu fan didn''t feel that what he did was out of line.


    At this time, the woman suddenly cried, two lines of tears such as broken pearls general crackle down. Gu fan has to admit that... No matter in the last or this life, Gu fan was afraid of women crying. As long as it wasn''t a matter of life and death or a matter of right and wrong such as national enmity and family hatred, his heart often softened when he saw women crying. Sure enough, Gu fan''s hands almost involuntarily relaxed, let the woman squat down, hands holding face sobbing up, while wiping tears, while shaking his head and murmuring: "I can''t die, I can''t die... I really can''t die..." seeing this scene, Gu fan also silently lowered his head, sighedˇ° If I die, what will my father do, what will my mother do... What will elder martial brothers do... I can''t die, I can''t die... "It''s like a magic spell. The woman squatted on the ground and kept repeating such a sentence. It sounds like a lasting nightmare to Gu fan. Suddenly she stood up, pulled Gufan''s sleeve, and cried out like crazy: "you kill me, will you kill me? So I won''t be in pain! " Gu fan let her hold her sleeve and shake it. She answered with a sigh: "I said, I''m not the blood hand ghost king, my name is Gu fan, just passing by here..." "are you really not him?" The woman looked at Gu fan dully and askedˇ° I''m not really. I''m Gu fan, not the bloody ghost king. What you said is just a coincidence Gu fan calmly replied: "girl, you not only recognized the wrong person, but also almost killed the wrong person. If it wasn''t for my magic weapon to protect the Lord automatically, I would be killed by your sword."ˇ° Are you really not him? " The woman''s look at Gu fan gradually became more and more elegantˇ° Of course I''m not... "Gu fan looked at the woman and said innocently:" otherwise, I would talk so much nonsense with you here? I don''t understand the principle of root cutting? " As soon as the words came to an end, the woman rushed to Gu fan with a lunge, grabbed him feverishly and yelled, "will you help me kill him? You help me kill himˇ° What? " Gu fan frowned. He only felt that the woman was not normal. He just pulled his sleeve and asked him to kill her. Now he has to help her to kill the bloody ghost king. In fact, Gu fan''s situation at this time is not optimistic. On the one hand, there is at least one heaven level warrior following him, waiting for the opportunity to take him away from house arrest. If there is too much noise, it will certainly attract his attention; On the other hand, if Gu fan''s current strength is not forced, he will try his best to avoid a life and death contest with his opponent whose strength is similar to his own, otherwise he will easily lose both sides. Moreover, according to the intelligence Gu fan just found out in the market town, the strength of these bandits is equivalent to a small sect, and there are Shen Tian level warriors in the town, so their strength is not weak, If you help this woman out rashly, you will probably put yourself in... Thinking of this, Gu fan made up his mind and was about to open his mouth. However, the woman saw that Gu fan was hesitant in his eyes and said, "you can do it. My father told me that he hurt the bloody hand ghost King badly with the Yuqi sword formula, but you are not hurt. You must be more powerful than him, Only you can kill him... "Girl... Listen to me..." Gu fan was about to explain that he was being chased and killed by others, and it was hard to protect himself. Unexpectedly, the woman rushed to say: "Gu fan, as long as you help me kill the bloody ghost king, I can give you anything you want, I still..." Gu fan heard her say, "I didn''t mean that!" he interrupted

 Chapter 172

    After finding out that he was afraid of death, Gu fan calmed down. Just now, she was killed by this woman for no reason. Obviously, it was not to tease her. No one would say anything more even if she was in the right place. Therefore, Gu fan didn''t feel that what he did was out of line.


    At this time, the woman suddenly cried, two lines of tears such as broken pearls general crackle down. Gu fan has to admit that... No matter in the last or this life, Gu fan was afraid of women crying. As long as it wasn''t a matter of life and death or a matter of right and wrong such as national enmity and family hatred, his heart often softened when he saw women crying.


    Sure enough, Gu fan''s hands almost involuntarily loosened. She let the woman squat down and sobbed with her face in her hands. Wiping her tears, she shook her head and murmured: "I can''t die, I can''t die... I really can''t die..."


    Seeing this scene, Gu fan also silently lowered his head and sighed.


    "If I die, what will my father do, what will my mother do... What will elder martial brothers do... I can''t die, I can''t die..." it was like a magic spell. The woman squatted on the ground and kept repeating such a sentence. It was like a lasting nightmare in Gu fan''s ears.


    Suddenly she stood up, pulled Gufan''s sleeve, and cried out like crazy: "you kill me, will you kill me? So I won''t be in pain! "


    Gu fan let her hold his sleeve and shake it. He replied with a sigh: "I said, I''m not the blood hand ghost king. My name is Gu fan. I''m just passing by here..."


    "Are you really not him?" The woman looked at Gu fan dully and asked.


    "I''m not really. I''m Gu fan, not the bloody ghost king. What you said is just a coincidence Gu fan calmly replied: "girl, you not only recognized the wrong person, but also almost killed the wrong person. If it wasn''t for my magic weapon to protect the Lord automatically, I would be killed by your sword."


    "Are you really not him?" The woman''s look at Gu fan gradually became more and more elegant.


    "Of course I''m not..." Gu fan looked at the woman and said innocently: "otherwise, I would talk so much nonsense with you here? I don''t understand the principle of root cutting? "


    As soon as the words came to an end, the woman rushed to Gu fan with a lunge, grabbed him feverishly and yelled, "will you help me kill him? You help me kill him


    "What?" Gu fan frowned. He only felt that the woman was not normal. He just pulled his sleeve and asked him to kill her. Now he has to help her to kill the bloody ghost king. In fact, Gu fan''s situation at this time is not optimistic. On the one hand, there is at least one heaven level warrior following him, waiting for the opportunity to take him away from house arrest. If there is too much noise, it will certainly attract his attention; On the other hand, if Gu fan''s current strength is not forced, he will try his best to avoid a life and death contest with his opponent whose strength is similar to his own, otherwise he will easily lose both sides. Moreover, according to the intelligence Gu fan just found out in the market town, the strength of these bandits is equivalent to a small sect, and there are Shen Tian level warriors in the town, so their strength is not weak, If you help this woman out rashly, you will probably put yourself in... Thinking of this, Gu fan made up his mind and was about to open his mouth. However, the woman saw that Gu fan was hesitant in his eyes and said, "you can do it. My father told me that he hurt the bloody hand ghost King badly with the Yuqi sword formula, but you are not hurt. You must be more powerful than him, Only you can kill him... "


    "Girl... Listen to me..." Gu fan was about to explain that he was being chased and killed, and it was hard to protect himself. Unexpectedly, the woman rushed to say: "Gu fan, as long as you help me kill the bloody hand ghost king, I can give you anything you want. I still..."


    Gu fan listens to her to say so, quickly interrupts a way: "I am not this meaning!"


    "Listen to me..." the woman seemed to realize that she had lost her manners just now. Two pieces of red clouds flew on her face. She calmed down and said in a low voice: "the bloody ghost King robbed bingjue sword spirit from our sect. If you can kill him, I can give bingjue sword spirit to you on my own initiative..."


    "Heaven level magic weapon?" Gu fan frowned slightly and asked, if it''s for a heaven level magic weapon to kill people and steal goods, Gu fan actually thought it''s not too much. After all, if people with strength below the star level have a heaven level magic weapon and it''s not hidden deep, it''s just like a child walking through the busy market with thousands of gold in his hand. Who doesn''t want to snatch it? This is the wilderness ridge. After Gu fan killed the blood hand ghost king, he rushed back to the capital by night. It''s a place where the sect experts dare not touch. It should be safe.


    "No, it''s just a prefecture level magic weapon." The woman shook her head and said, "if it''s heaven level magic weapon, how can our royal sword gate be destroyed by a bloody ghost king with a gang of bandits?" Seeing that Gu fan''s eyes flashed a look of disappointment, the woman quickly explained: "but according to the legend of our school, this ice Jue sword spirit is part of a peerless magic weapon!"


    "The magic weapon of the world?" Gu fan''s hand is the eight array spirit stone left by the Big Dipper star emperor to run the eight array of stone soldiers. After five hundred years of sun and moon, it was born with the splendor of heaven and earth. It''s not yet known as a peerless magic weapon. What''s this so-called peerless magic weapon? Haotian magic weapon? Yutian magic weapon? Gu fan couldn''t help being curious.


    "In addition, our school also has a treasure map recording the other four parts, which was taken away by the bloody hand ghost king. If you can kill him, I''ll give it to you. " The woman sighed: "if it wasn''t for this ice Jue sword spirit and treasure map, I''m afraid it wouldn''t have been so disastrous. This thing is unknown to our royal sword gate. If you really have a affinity with it, take it, and it will avoid the disaster of our royal sword gate." In this way, Gu fan''s heart finally itches. The strength of martial arts is the foundation of martial arts'' standing in heaven and earth. The foundation of martial arts'' strength lies in the elixir, the formula, and the weapon. One weapon from heaven attracts the four monks to yunmengze like a crucian carp across the river. A treasure house of emperor of heaven attracts tens of thousands of monks to die, Therefore, these three things are enough to make martial arts practitioners desperate and crazy. In addition, the beauty in front of them is in trouble. Gu fan''s heart is full of heroism to save beauty. He finally nodded and said, "OK, I can try my best, but you should tell me everything about the bloody hand ghost King first, so that I won''t suffer a dark loss in his hand." When he looked at the woman''s face, it seemed that Gu fan had hurt her internal organs. He felt a sense of shame. He took out a top grade pill from his sleeve and put it into the woman''s mouth. In the other person''s surprised eyes, he stepped back, sat down cross legged, and said to her, "if you have any injury, you can''t help me, And it''ll drag me back! " The woman seems to want to argue about something, but the pills in her mouth dissolve quickly, and the effect of the pills is like chopping hair and washing marrow from her body. The scalding heat is repairing her body like turbulence, and her eyes suddenly show an incredible lookˇ° Top grade pills? How can you have top grade pills? "ˇ° You don''t have to ask too much. Let''s heal first. " Gu fan naturally can''t explain his origin with the woman who met by chance in front of him, but he still hopes to give his identity to each other a little mystery. Suddenly Gu fan asked in a voice, "by the way, I don''t know your name yet?"ˇ° The flow of thousands of snow, the flow of wind, thousands of thousands of snow, snowflakes of snow The woman slowly replied: "you can call me Qianxue." Gu fan nodded silently, closed his eyes and began to sit quietly. What he has to do now is to recover his strength as soon as possible, and prepare for a fierce battle tomorrow. According to Liu Qianxue, this should be an opponent whose strength is similar to or even slightly stronger than himself, with the same congenital level, Shen Tian level or even higher strength. Liu Qianxue said before that he would retreat under the Jue of Qi control sword, so the condition that he must be able to kill the bloody hand ghost king is not tenable. After all, few martial arts like Gu fan who paid great attention to the cultivation of heaven and soul before the star level. Gu fan who had the experience of martial arts in the previous life just got the guidance of the strong elders above the star level, In addition, the cultivation potential of heaven soul needs to disperse a large amount of power of noumenon cultivation, resulting in the slow promotion of one''s own martial arts level. It has always been considered that the gain is not worth the loss. Therefore, in order to strengthen the cultivation of heaven soul and the growth of magic weapons, it seems that the most normal thing for a warrior is to cut off the details. If Gu fan didn''t rely on the purple sky soul armor, which can almost resist the attack of heaven level warriors, he would have to rely on the eight array spirit stone. If this magic weapon had an oolong, Gu fan would have been killed by Miss liuqianxue on the spot. The fact that the bloody hand ghost king can be hurt by the Yuqi sword formula only means that he may not have a good body protection magic weapon. It doesn''t mean that Gu fan''s strength really surpasses that of the bloody hand ghost king. In addition, he must face the subordinates of the bloody hand ghost King tomorrow. There is a big difference in the number of winners and losers. And the flow of thousands of snow also closed his eyes, absorbed the power of the top grade pills in the body. Gu fan has absorbed too much top-grade pills, but even the disciples of liuqianxue, who are small sects, may not have the chance to take top-grade pills. Therefore, the power of this first top-grade pill is so strong that when she recovers her internal injury, her strength has also increased greatly, almost a third of that of xingxuan, So much so that she had to concentrate on calmness to make her body adapt to the sudden increase of one-third of the number of stars. Then the woods became silent again, and even shashasheng, whose leaves were blown by the wind at night, became silent.

 Chapter 173

    In this way, Gu fan''s heart finally itches. The strength of martial arts is the foundation of martial arts'' standing in heaven and earth. The foundation of martial arts'' strength lies in the elixir, the formula, and the weapon. One weapon from heaven attracts the four monks to yunmengze like a crucian carp across the river. A treasure house of emperor of heaven attracts tens of thousands of monks to die, Therefore, these three things are enough to make martial arts practitioners desperate and crazy. In addition, the beauty in front of them is in trouble. Gu fan''s heart is full of heroism to save beauty. He finally nodded and said, "OK, I can try my best, but you should tell me everything about the bloody hand ghost King first, so that I won''t suffer a dark loss in his hand." When he looked at the woman''s face, it seemed that Gu fan had hurt her internal organs. He felt a sense of shame. He took out a top grade pill from his sleeve and put it into the woman''s mouth. In the other person''s surprised eyes, he stepped back, sat down cross legged, and said to her, "if you have any injury, you can''t help me, And it''ll drag me back! "


    The woman seems to want to argue about something, but Han, the pill in her mouth dissolves quickly. The effect of the pill is like chopping hair and washing marrow from her body. The hot heat repairs her body like turbulent flow. Her eyes suddenly show an incredible expressionˇ° Top grade pills? How can you have top grade pills? "


    "Don''t ask too much. Let''s heal first." Gu fan naturally can''t explain his origin with the woman who met by chance in front of him, but he still hopes to give his identity to each other a little mystery.


    Suddenly Gu fan asked in a voice, "by the way, I don''t know your name yet?"


    "The flow of thousands of snow, the flow of wind, thousands of thousands, snowflakes of snow." The woman slowly replied: "you can call me Qianxue."


    Gu fan nodded silently, closed his eyes and began to sit quietly. What he has to do now is to recover his strength as soon as possible, and prepare for a fierce battle tomorrow. According to Liu Qianxue, this should be an opponent whose strength is similar to or even slightly stronger than himself, with the same congenital level, Shen Tian level or even higher strength. Liu Qianxue said before that he would retreat under the Jue of Qi control sword, so the condition that he must be able to kill the bloody hand ghost king is not tenable. After all, few martial arts like Gu fan who paid great attention to the cultivation of heaven and soul before the star level. Gu fan who had the experience of martial arts in the previous life just got the guidance of the strong elders above the star level, In addition, the cultivation potential of heaven soul needs to disperse a large amount of power of noumenon cultivation, resulting in the slow promotion of one''s own martial arts level. It has always been considered that the gain is not worth the loss. Therefore, in order to strengthen the cultivation of heaven soul and the growth of magic weapons, it seems that the most normal thing for a warrior is to cut off the details. If Gu fan didn''t rely on the purple sky soul armor, which can almost resist the attack of heaven level warriors, he would have to rely on the eight array spirit stone. If this magic weapon had an oolong, Gu fan would have been killed by Miss liuqianxue on the spot. The fact that the bloody hand ghost king can be hurt by the Yuqi sword formula only means that he may not have a good body protection magic weapon. It doesn''t mean that Gu fan''s strength really surpasses that of the bloody hand ghost king. In addition, he must face the subordinates of the bloody hand ghost King tomorrow. There is a big difference in the number of winners and losers.


    And the flow of thousands of snow also closed his eyes, absorbed the power of the top grade pills in the body. Gu fan has absorbed too much top-grade pills, but even the disciples of liuqianxue, who are small sects, may not have the chance to take top-grade pills. Therefore, the power of this first top-grade pill is so strong that when she recovers her internal injury, her strength has also increased greatly, almost a third of that of xingxuan, So much so that she had to concentrate on calmness to make her body adapt to the sudden increase of one-third of the number of stars. Then the woods became silent again, and even shashasheng, whose leaves were blown by the wind at night, became silent.


    The dew in the early morning lingered on the leaves for a while, and finally dropped down. The whole morning mist curled up in the woods and gradually floated a fresh stream of dew.


    Gu fan opened his eyes slowly. Since he was attacked in the inn last time, Gu fan was like a frightened bird. On the way, he was almost killed by liuqianxue. It''s really a bit dangerous. It''s really a rare chance to calm down and meditate.


    At this moment, Gu fan suddenly realized that someone was approaching them, and it was still a group of people. He stood up quickly, woke up liuqianxue in front of him, and made a silent movement. He pulled her up to hide in a tree. Gu fan took out the shadowless bead from his arms and put it into his mouth, while liuqianxue took out a pale gold Rune paper and pasted it on his chest, Suddenly two people''s breath disappeared out of thin air. Presumably this is also a kind of shadowless beads similar to the hermit breath props, liuqianxue should rely on this thing to escape.


    At the moment of their breath hiding, several agile figures fell to the place where they had just stood. These days, they fell to the ground silently. Obviously, they were all masters of body method, and their breath was mostly up and down the sky level. At this time, these people were communicating with each other in a low voice.


    "What''s the matter? I clearly feel that there are two people''s breath here. How can I get close to them? "


    "Are you mistaken?"


    "How can it be? I''ve practiced soul searching Jue, and I''m really dead..."


    "You don''t have to say, maybe it''s the hell..." the voice continued: "it''s said that the boss once threw all those people who were sucked up by his practice here, and let them live and die on their own. I don''t know whether it''s true or not."


    "No wonder it''s always cloudy here. There''s no sunshine at ordinary times."ˇ° Well, don''t scare yourself. " A rough voice yelled, obviously a small leader among these people, "don''t be afraid, since you don''t find anyone, just go back. It''s just a routine patrol. Just be careful at ordinary times."ˇ° Go back, go back, this place is really scary. " One of them murmured. After saying this, everyone turned around and walked towards the market town, murmuring: "go back, go back, walk in the last one, be careful to be caught by the ghost..." as soon as the voice fell, the head yelled: "more words, be careful I cut your tongue and drink!" Aware that the party is moving away from the woods, Gu fan and liuqianxue are relieved at the same time. Gu fan spits out shadowless beads and asks in a low voice to liuqianxue: "will the blood hand ghost King absorb human power?"ˇ° Yes, and it''s hard to see people die. " Liuqianxue seemed to recall something, and her face turned intolerant and said, "let''s go down first, and I''ll tell you slowly..." after a moment, Gu fan probably knew about liuqianxue''s situation. The village was originally under the jurisdiction of the Royal sword gate, which guaranteed the public security of the village, and selected excellent young people from the village to get into the mountain gate, while the villagers paid certain taxes on a regular basis, As a sacrifice. In the eyes of ordinary villagers, these martial arts masters who fly in the clouds, come and go like the wind, worship steles and crack stones are almost like immortals. But immortals also have to eat, and they eat grains and grains just like them. However, the blood hand ghost King led the bandits to flee here and captured the villages and towns. Later, he heard that there was ice Jue sword spirit in the Royal sword gate. He got to longwangshu and led the bandits to attack the Mountain Gate of the Royal sword gate. As a small sect, the imperial sword sect has no more than 200 monks. They can''t afford to be attacked by tens of thousands of desperators day and night. Seven days later, the imperial sword sect was finally broken. At that time, the bandits burned, killed and looted in the sect. Liu Qianxue''s father is the leader of the imperial sword sect. He handed the rune paper and the sword to Liu Qianxue and told her that the Qi control sword formula can kill the bloody ghost king, Liuqianxue was able to escape by the way of seclusion, and then he had been waiting for the chance in the woods outside the village to assassinate the bloody hand ghost kingˇ° What strength is your father? " Gu fan asked after listeningˇ° In the middle of Shen Tian level, the power of three stars. " Liu Qianxue replied with shame. The leader of a small sect has only three stars, which is not necessarily too shabby. It would be a strange thing if this kind of strength could hold the spirit of bingjue sword. Gu fan thought for a while and continued to ask, "how many moves did your father have with the bloody hand ghost king?"ˇ° I don''t know... "Liuqianxue said in a low voiceˇ° What are the moves? They are very important. It''s about me and your life and death! " Gu fan for the flow of thousands of snow this vague attitude is somewhat depressed, "face is not important!"ˇ° A move... Yuqi sword formula! " Liuqianxue sighed: "my father hurt the blood hand ghost king, and then he was seriously injured and caught."ˇ° So strong Gu fan was shocked when he heard Liu Qianxue''s words. The Shen Tian level warrior with three stars Xuan was defeated by the congenial level wounded. This... This is terribleˇ° Sister, if you don''t tell me that. Don''t you want me to die? "ˇ° I... "Liuqianxue said a word that made Gufan almost collapse," I''m not afraid to blow your self-confidence? "ˇ° But, miss, this is not the problem of self-confidence, not self-confidence... "Gu fan put away the expression on his face before, looked at Liu Qianxue and said:" this is the problem of strength... "Gu fan then stretched out his hand to Liu Qianxue and nuzui said:" give me... "Liu Qianxue looked at Gu fan''s dirty right hand, puzzled and asked:" what? "ˇ° Give it to me Gu fan urged impatiently. Liuqianxue was urged by Gufan. She bowed her head, blushed and seemed to have a horizontal heart. She had to put her hand on Gufan''s dirty right hand and said in a low voice: "can you... Wait for the evening... Don''t be so anxious, OK?" Gu fan was almost elated by Liu Qianxue''s action, but he said with a bitter smile: "who wants you to..." "ah..." Liu Qianxue knew that he was wrong again. After all, at the beginning, Gu fan pretended to be a prodigal son, which was so successful that Liu Qianxue seemed to be deeply rooted in his image as a prostitute. He quickly drew back his hand like an electric shock, At this time, her face was red and white, which was very interestingˇ° If I want to use the Qi control sword formula

 Chapter 174

    The dew in the early morning lingered on the leaves for a while, and finally dropped down. The whole morning mist curled up in the woods and gradually floated a fresh stream of dew.


    Gu fan opened his eyes slowly. Since he was attacked in the inn last time, Gu fan was like a frightened bird. On the way, he was almost killed by liuqianxue. It''s really a bit dangerous. It''s really a rare chance to calm down and meditate.


    At this moment, Gu fan suddenly realized that someone was approaching them, and it was still a group of people. He stood up quickly, woke up liuqianxue in front of him, and made a silent movement. He pulled her up to hide in a tree. Gu fan took out the shadowless bead from his arms and put it into his mouth, while liuqianxue took out a pale gold Rune paper and pasted it on his chest, Suddenly two people''s breath disappeared out of thin air. Presumably this is also a kind of shadowless beads similar to the hermit breath props, liuqianxue should rely on this thing to escape.


    At the moment of their breath hiding, several agile figures fell to the place where they had just stood. These days, they fell to the ground silently. Obviously, they were all masters of body method, and their breath was mostly up and down the sky level. At this time, these people were communicating with each other in a low voice.


    "What''s the matter? I clearly feel that there are two people''s breath here. How can I get close to them? "


    "Are you mistaken?"


    "How can it be? I''ve practiced soul searching Jue, and I''m really dead..."


    "You don''t have to say, maybe it''s the hell..." the voice continued: "it''s said that the boss once threw all those people who were sucked up by his practice here, and let them live and die on their own. I don''t know whether it''s true or not."


    "No wonder it''s always cloudy here. There''s no sunshine at ordinary times."


    "Well, don''t scare yourself." A rough voice yelled, obviously a small leader among these people, "don''t be afraid, since you don''t find anyone, just go back. It''s just a routine patrol. Just be careful at ordinary times."


    "Go back, go back, this place is really scary." One of them murmured.


    After saying this, the people turned around and walked towards the market town, murmuring: "go back, go back, walk in the last one, be careful to be caught by the ghost..."


    As soon as the words were over, the man yelled: "more words, I''ll cut your tongue and drink!"


    Aware that the party is moving away from the woods, Gu fan and liuqianxue are relieved at the same time. Gu fan spits out shadowless beads and asks in a low voice to liuqianxue: "will the blood hand ghost King absorb human power?"


    "Yes, and it''s hard to see people die." Liuqianxue seemed to recall something, and her face turned intolerant and said, "let''s go down first, I''ll tell you slowly..."


    A moment later, Gu fan probably knew about liuqianxue''s situation. This village was originally under the jurisdiction of yujianmen. Yujianmen guaranteed the public security of the village, and selected excellent young people from the village to earn money in the mountain gate, while the villagers paid a certain amount of tax regularly as a sacrifice. In the eyes of ordinary villagers, these martial arts masters who fly in the clouds, come and go like the wind, worship steles and crack stones are almost like immortals. But immortals also have to eat, and they eat grains and grains just like them.


    However, the blood hand ghost King led the bandits to flee here and captured the villages and towns. Later, he heard that there was ice Jue sword spirit in the Royal sword gate. He got to longwangshu and led the bandits to attack the Mountain Gate of the Royal sword gate. As a small sect, the imperial sword sect has no more than 200 monks. They can''t afford to be attacked by tens of thousands of desperators day and night. Seven days later, the imperial sword sect was finally broken. At that time, the bandits burned, killed and looted in the sect. Liu Qianxue''s father is the leader of the imperial sword sect. He handed the rune paper and the sword to Liu Qianxue and told her that the Qi control sword formula can kill the bloody ghost king, Liuqianxue was able to escape by the way of seclusion, and then he had been waiting for the chance in the woods outside the village to assassinate the bloody hand ghost king.


    "What strength is your father?" Gu fan asked after listening.


    "In the middle of Shen Tian level, the power of three stars." Liu Qianxue replied with shame.


    The leader of a small sect has only three stars, which is not necessarily too shabby. It would be a strange thing if this kind of strength could hold the spirit of bingjue sword.


    Gu fan thought for a while and continued to ask, "how many moves did your father have with the bloody hand ghost king?"


    "I don''t know..." liuqianxue said in a low voice.


    "It''s very important to know how to do it. It''s about me and your life and death!" Gu fan for the flow of thousands of snow this vague attitude is somewhat depressed, "face is not important!"


    "One move... Yu Qi Jian Jue!" Liuqianxue sighed: "my father hurt the blood hand ghost king, and then he was seriously injured and caught."


    "So strong!" Gu fan was shocked when he heard Liu Qianxue''s words. The Shen Tian level warrior with three stars Xuan was defeated by the congenial level wounded. This... This is terribleˇ° Sister, if you don''t tell me that. Don''t you want me to die? "


    "I..." liuqianxue said a word that made Gufan almost collapse, "I''m not afraid to hit your self-confidence?"


    "But, miss, it''s not self-confidence, it''s not self-confidence..." Gu fan put away the expression on his face before, looked at Liu Qianxue and said: "this is the problem of strength..." Gu fan then stretched out his hand to Liu Qianxue and said: "give me..."


    Liuqianxue looked at Gu fan''s dirty right hand with some doubts and asked, "what?"ˇ° Give it to me Gu fan urged impatiently. Liuqianxue was urged by Gufan. She bowed her head, blushed and seemed to have a horizontal heart. She had to put her hand on Gufan''s dirty right hand and said in a low voice: "can you... Wait for the evening... Don''t be so anxious, OK?" Gu fan was almost elated by Liu Qianxue''s action, but he said with a bitter smile: "who wants you to..." "ah..." Liu Qianxue knew that he was wrong again. After all, at the beginning, Gu fan pretended to be a prodigal son, which was so successful that Liu Qianxue seemed to be deeply rooted in his image as a prostitute. He quickly drew back his hand like an electric shock, At this time, her face was red and white, which was very interestingˇ° If I were the secret collection of Yuqi sword formula Gu fan stretched out his hand to Liu Qianxue and said helplessly: "if there is no Jue of Yuqi sword, the strength gap between me and the bloody hand ghost king is too big, there is no way to fight, just to die."ˇ° But... But... "Liu Qianxue said with some embarrassment," this is the unique skill of our imperial sword sect. It''s not something that our disciples can''t learn... This rule is not easy to break. "ˇ° Then you can teach the disciples of your school to learn the Jue of Yuqi sword slowly. I''ll forgive you... "Gu fan arched his hand at Liu Qianxue and turned around to leave, but he was held by Liu Qianxue and said in a hurry," OK, ok... You have to make sure that you won''t pass it on to others, OK? "ˇ° Pass it on to others and you won''t know. " Gufan nodded and murmured. At first, ancient people thought that a fast way to defeat the enemy, such as the Yu Qi Jian Jue, must be supported by a large number of pithy formulas and mental skills. Who knows, it''s just a few five sentence pithy formulas, and it''s easy to understand, just like vernacular. Gu fan took out the Jingkui sword and ran the Qi of heaven and earth in his body according to the tips on the formula. He tried to throw the Jingkui sword in the air and controlled it several times. He found that it was not very difficult to master it. The key of Yuqi sword formula was to be quick, accurate and ruthless, and not allow the enemy to react and die. He didn''t have many tricks, but he gave full play to speed and accuracy. Liuqianxue also tells Gu fan that this set of Qi control sword formula, like other growing formulas, can be divided into three parts, the upper part, the middle part and the lower part. The lower part is called "only shadow sword", which is the trick liuqianxue used to Gu fan before. It is cruel, accurate and almost impossible to defend; The middle section is called "Yufeng sword". It is said that it can divide the sword Qi into several channels. The power and speed of each channel are stronger than those of the first stage. It follows the wind, approaches the opponent silently and kills invisibly; The upper part of the legend is called "Qi Yuhuan", which can control the flow of air in the area and turn it into the sharpest sword Qi. It can almost turn the whole area into the endless purgatory with flying blades. It''s not necessary to say how powerful it is. However, it''s obvious that no one can practice the upper and lower part of the whole Royal sword gate, let alone the upper part, Just keep this unique skill, and I will cherish it. Liuqianxue also tells Gu fan that to be able to defend the sword with Qi is the entry point, and the threshold of entry to the initial stage is to be able to control the long sword to rotate for more than five circles through the air. Gu fan ran for a moment according to Liu Qianxue''s suggestion, but he was able to rotate the sword for three times without falling. Liu Qianxue was amazed. In the evening, Gu fan took out some dry food from her bag and handed it to Liu Qianxue. The girl and Qingshui were in a mess. Looking at her eating, she was obviously hungry for a long time. Gu fan laughed, slowly raised his hand, took out a steamed bread, broke it open, put it in his mouth, and ate it with relish. Gu fan suddenly thought of something and asked: "by the way, how long ago was the imperial sword gate destroyed?"ˇ° A week ago. " Liuqianxue raised her head and asked, "what''s the matter?"ˇ° Are you sure the blood hand ghost king was hurt by your father? And it''s not that bad? " Gu fan looked at Liu Qianxue and asked, "don''t worry about the face of any school this time, and don''t be afraid to hurt my self-esteem. You should tell me the truth!"ˇ° I''m sure the bloody hand ghost king was seriously injured by my father. " Liuqianxue said firmlyˇ° When I was in the village, I heard the minions of the blood hand ghost King say that he was closing the door. Do you think the blood hand ghost king is not closing the door... But... "Gu fan''s eyes twinkled, as if catching something:" it''s healing! "ˇ° It''s very likely that, after all, being hurt by Yuqi jianjue is not an easy healing injury. " Liu Qianxue analyzed: "but he is afraid to affect the morale of his subordinates, so the external propaganda is closed..." "doesn''t that mean these days are the weakest time for him?" Gu fan''s eyes are bright. According to the current strength analysis, even if Gu fan has learned the Jue of Qi control sword, he only has a chance to defeat the blood hand ghost king in his heyday. If the blood hand ghost King''s injury has not been healed, Gu fan will fight against him at this time, and the win will be greatly increasedˇ° So we''re going to kill him now? " The words of liuqianxue almost came out of his mouthˇ° Miss liuqianxue, can you stop being so anxious? " Gu fan some helplessly said: "can we wait until the evening to go?"

 Chapter 175

    "Can we go again in the evening?" Gu Fan said to Qian Xue helplessly: "Miss Liu Qian Xue, if you don''t change it, we will be killed by you sooner or later if we go on like this!"


    Liu Qian Xue''s face turned a little red. She sat down with her legs and nodded in frustration.


    Gu fan slowly put the last steamed bread into his mouth, chewed it carefully, patted his palm, shook off the crumbs, stood up and began to practice in the woods according to the Yuqi sword formula. Unconsciously, it was evening. Gu fan sat down cross legged, adjusted his breath for a while, stood up and said to Qian Xue, "let''s go!"


    "Well? Where to? " Liu Qianxue asked in surprise.


    "Do you expect to get into the den of thieves with a suit of clothes after daybreak?" Gu fan laughs, takes out the shadowless pearl and puts it into his mouth. The power of the original two stars suddenly dissipates from the whole space. Gu fan''s honest learning of Confucianism before he regains martial arts, coupled with Gu fan''s simple clothes and 17-year-old slightly tender face, may make people think that he is a young scholar with no power to bind a chicken, Gu fan urged: "hide the breath, or we will attract more than a dozen congenital warriors before we get out of the forest."


    Liuqianxue answered, took out the charm and put it on her chest. Soon her breath disappeared.


    These two men are already at the innate level. Even if they hide their own breath, they can fly in the air. However, after a few jumps, they evade several patrolling bandits at the innate level. When Gu fan fell from the air, he used the Yuqi sword formula and stabbed the patrolling bandits to death quietly, Like a cat, liuqianxue rushes to the roof of another small building and uses the Yuqi sword formula to bring down another bandit. For these rampant bandits, liuqianxue is eager to be cut to pieces. Soon Gu fan and Liu Qianxue stripped off their clothes and hid behind the tiles, like two bats in the dark, lurking to observe everything.


    At this time, lanterns had been lit in the market town, especially in the restaurant where the bandits gathered. Countless bandits of different breath were making cups and cups in the restaurant, making loud noises. From time to time, there were women''s faint cries, and filthy words.


    "These animals..." Liu Qianxue saw that the bandits dragged a little girl who was only 14 years old out of a room, stripped her clothes in public and let the other bandits molest her. She could not help feeling indignant. She was about to draw her sword, but Gu fan covered her mouth with one hand and sat down.


    "What do you want to do?" Although liuqianxue had been wiped by Gufan before, he had never been so rude as to cover his mouth. He almost subconsciously stretched out his hand and grasped Gufan''s hand.


    Gu fansong opened his hand, raised his eyebrows, and glared at Liu Qianxue. Although Gu fan had not yet ascended the star level, he could not exert any authority, but the momentum of being a general and a strong star level in his previous life had gradually returned to him with the improvement of his martial arts cultivation. At this time, Gu fan''s cold stare almost made Liu Qianxue shudder and almost shivered.


    "What do you want to do?" Gu fan lowered his voice and said coldly, "you can die by yourself. Please don''t take me to die with you. Do you have any meaning except killing more than ten or twenty minions?"


    Liuqianxue seemed to know that she had done something wrong. She bowed her head and kept silent. Gu fan didn''t scold her when she didn''t speak. He turned his head, closed his eyes and felt the strength of the breath in the whole town. He slowly opened his eyes and said, "the bloody hand ghost king must know that someone will come to revenge him when he is closed for healing, So I deliberately hide my own breath. A warrior whose realm is at the congenital level but whose strength is higher than the congenital level must have different breath. I can''t feel that special breath in the whole market town. There are only two explanations. One is that the bloody hand ghost king is not here, and he is closed elsewhere, Another explanation is that like us, he hides his breath with special magic weapon. " Gu fan''s voice stopped for a moment, and Liu Qianxue asked, "which one do you think is more likely?"


    Gu fan looked down at the patrolling minions below and slowly analyzed: "the bloody hand ghost king should be a cautious man. If he leaves his nest rashly and goes to other places to shut up and heal himself, in case he meets other enemies or takes advantage of the fire, he has no help but to be slaughtered, It''s extremely dangerous... And the most dangerous place is actually the safest place. Even if the enemy finds out that there are nearly ten thousand minions to make cannon fodder for him, he can also help him delay and escape smoothly. He will not leave here because of his feelings and reason. He must hide his breath and hide in a corner of the market town. "


    Liuqianxue nodded approvingly and affirmed Gu fan''s analysis. Then she pointed to the market town in front of her and asked in a low voice, "where do you think the bloody hand ghost king will hide?"


    Gu fan looked at the market town in front of him, slowly pointed his right hand to the restaurant in front of him, and said, "I think he will hide there, because as far as I know, martial arts practitioners need a lot of physical strength to practice, so the amount of food will also increase dramatically. It is only this restaurant in the market town that can provide him with so much food, otherwise, Every day, people secretly transfer a large amount of food, and it''s hard to stop. Soon they will be found out, and they will know where the bloody hand ghost king is. On the contrary, they will cause unnecessary trouble. "


    Liuqianxue exclaimed: "where do you think he will hide in the restaurant?" Gu fan closed his eyes, thought silently for a while, slowly opened his eyes, and said to Liu Qianxue, "where is the place where people can''t go in the restaurant, and they have to send a lot of food?"ˇ° Kitchen... Kitchen? " Liuqianxue touched her nose and answered tentatively. If Gu fan was drinking water at this time, he would be choked by the sentence of flowing snow. This girl is so simple and terrible. Although Gu fan had considered the possibility that the blood handed ghost king would shut down in the warehouse of the restaurant before, it is a place that anyone can think of, because it is not difficult to find out that the blood handed ghost king is hiding in the restaurant. The warehouse is the preferred place. It does not have the effect of protecting the blood handed ghost king from being disturbed in order to shut down, So Gu fan rejected it immediatelyˇ° Where do you say the bloody hand ghost king will shut up? " Liu Qianxue asked again.

 Chapter 176

    Gu fan thought for a moment, pointed to the noisy gangsters in the restaurant below and said, "I think it''s possible that they will be held hostage."


    "Why?"


    "A lot of food is sent there every day, and people with no special identity can''t get close to them at all. It''s really very suitable to be used as a closed door." Gu Fan said, "and you told me that the blood hand ghost king can not only change looks, but also suck other people''s flesh and blood. Those people are just his best tonic."


    "Isn''t it possible for them to have an accident?" Liuqianxue thought of this possibility and was shocked, "no, no, I want to save them as soon as possible!"


    Gu fan nodded slowly and said, "don''t worry, I''ll find a way." He looked at the restaurant below and said, "it''s time for dinner. You and I should pay attention to see if anyone comes out of the kitchen to deliver food."


    Sure enough, a moment later, three gangsters each carrying a huge bucket to a room on the second floor. Instead of going through the noisy hall, they walked around the hall and up the stairs on the other side. It seemed that they didn''t want to let people know what they were doing. The three did not knock on the door, but put the barrel in front of the door, winked at each other, and then backed down the stairs.


    "Do you think it will be there?" Liu Qianxue pointed to the barrels and asked Gu fan.


    "Come on, let''s see." Gu fan fell down from the roof as soon as he pulled the snow. He didn''t want to ask and think about it. He wore the robber''s clothes and went into the restaurant.


    Liuqianxue looks at the drunken bandits with their mouths full of alcohol. It''s like seeing the God of plague. When Gu fan and her go to the middle of the hall, liuqianxue finally bumps into a drunk.


    Even if liuqianxue has the congenital strength, he still bumps into the man like he bumps into a wall, staggers a few steps and almost falls down.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Liu Qianxue almost subconsciously covers her nose with her sleeve to stop the air of wine coming from her face, and then this action, coupled with her beautiful face that was originally a woman disguised as a man, has attracted the attention of the drunkard.


    "Eh... This boy is interesting..." the big man stretched out his hand and grabbed liuqianxue''s hand. He said with a dirty smile: "it''s like a girl..."


    Gu fan, who was walking in front of him, suddenly turned his head and complained in his heart. At this time, he and liuqianxue both went deep into the tiger''s den. If they were not careful, they would break into pieces. Who knew that the girl had lost her chain in this matter. After a short period of quick thinking, Gu fan suddenly turned over, stood up and threw the strong man out with his palm. Gu fan has the power of two stars. Is this seemingly powerless palm easy to deal with? Suddenly, he threw the big man high and fell on the ground.


    At the moment when the people in the hall gathered their eyes, Gu fan quickly bent down, grabbed a wine pot on the ground, swallowed a big mouthful of wine in his mouth, pretended to be drunk, went down, led Liu Qianxue, and scolded the strong man: "Lao Tzu, don''t let you move, do you dare to move?"


    The people nearby thought they were going to fight, and they were about to come to see the excitement, but they saw that the drunk was beaten like a dead dog and couldn''t get up on the ground. Obviously, he couldn''t fight. As bandits fighting for a living on the edge of a knife, it''s common for them to fight with each other. Originally, they thought there would be a fight. Who knows that the strong man is really useless. Looking at Gu fan''s drunken appearance, they put aside their own ideas of meddling, turned around and continued to drink and make noise. Only in this way can Gu fan feel relieved.


    Gu fan used the sound to enter the secret, complained about the flow of a thousand snow, then walked down the stairs toward the second floor. Just as Gu fan went up the stairs, several bandits came up and held out their weapons to stop him.


    Liuqianxue sees that they show their weapons. He is shocked. The sword hidden in his sleeve almost pops out. Gu fan seems to be aware of the strange situation of liuqianxue behind him. He reaches out his hand and grabs liuqianxue''s right hand. He signals her not to be impulsive. He steps forward and walks to the bandits.


    "The front is where the hostages are. Where are your tokens?" The head of a tall and thin bandit came forward, put the saber in front of Gu fan, and asked harshly.


    "I''m sorry... We went wrong..." Gu fan took the opportunity to glance at the tall and thin bandit, and suddenly saw a black silk thread in his eyes, which seemed to be a hair in amber. But Gu fan seemed to see a nightmare, and his body suddenly trembled.


    He had read the book "moving soul secret slips" which he got from the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. It introduced several kinds of evil corpse manipulation techniques. After all, the caster should leave something on the corpse to control the walking corpses with his own mind. One of the superb techniques of corpse manipulation is called "the pupil of the night", which is to put the hair of the caster on the corpse less than half an hour after his death, so that the hair will be fixed in his eyes and the dead will be reborn into puppets. After the caster enters the meditation state, these puppets can move and move, Even the expression of language can be controlled by the caster, and ordinary people can''t see the clue at all. The only difference is the eyes inlaid with a hair.


    "Pupil of the night!" Gu fan was stunned. He could be sure that the bandits in front of him were puppets made from corpses. Moreover, the bloody hand ghost king even mastered the corpse manipulation technique of "the pupil of the night". His study of evil ways was beyond Gu fan''s expectationˇ° Get out of here, drunkard, it''s not for you! " The tall and thin bandit gave a sharp drink. He was about to strike Gu fan with the back of his sabre. Suddenly, Gu fan''s eyes flashed a cold light. His hand rose and fell, but the light of his sword flashed by. The tall and thin bandit''s body had been cut into two from the middle. The saber he had held in his hands before was still in his hands, and his displaced upper body even stayed in the same place, His face was the same as when he was talking. After learning the Jue of Yuqi sword, the sharpness of his sword can be seenˇ° He''s here. There''s no mistake! " Gu fan whispered to Liu Qianxue behind him: "don''t have pity on these people. They are all puppets!" Liu Qianxue hears the words and turns the long sword with his right hand. An arc-shaped sword has been splashed out. It''s the unique skill of the Royal sword gate. The arc-shaped sword cuts off the three bandits lazily, and then bumps into a pillar of the restaurant. Suddenly, the whole restaurant shakes.

 Chapter 177

    Gu fan had to complain in his heart. The strength of these puppets was just up and down. Just now, he was afraid of causing too much noise, so he solved his opponent with the fast sword. I don''t know that liuqianxue was dissatisfied with these bandits for a long time. Gu fan didn''t let her move before, but now he asked her to do it. This is the only way to vent her frustration. Even the dead pig woke up with such a big noise.


    At this time, it was impossible for Gu fan to sneak into the house to attack the blood hand ghost king. Gu fan did not do anything at all, and threw the sword with his right hand.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, It was Gu fan who, after practicing the Jue of Qi control sword, used the method of Qi control sword to cooperate with "seventy-two falling star sword" to make the fourth form of seventy-two falling star sword "star falling flat field". Gu fan, who has reached the two star Xuan''s strength at the congenital level, uses this move again. It''s very different from the time when he used to be a little more powerful. The bandits below the star level in the hall are like ants under the sword of Gu fan''s two star Xuan''s strength.


    "Boom!"


    When the sword ends, the roof of half a restaurant collapses directly, and the broken bricks and stones smash into the gangsters in the hall. These gangsters are originally recruited mobs. Gu fan shows his unique skill of destroying the city with sword power. In front of the absolute power gap, he almost collapses in an instant, competing like avoiding a plague, They trampled on each other and ran out of the restaurant.


    With the backward momentum of "xingchupingye", Gu fan goes back a few steps and comes to liuqianxue''s side. With his sword in his hand, he kills a puppet who is besieging her. They hold their swords to guard against dozens of bandits. Each of them is the quintessence of heaven level strength, and obviously they are all dead bodies refined into puppets by the blood hand ghost king.


    "What is your sword move, so powerful?" Liuqianxue is still immersed in the shock brought by Gu fan''s move "xingchuihingye" just now, "how can I never know that there is such a powerful sword move?"


    Gu fan naturally didn''t have the time to explain the origin of the 72 falling star sword to her. He only said to her in a low voice: "don''t drag too much outside. The bloody hand ghost king has noticed that we are coming. He should use a puppet to drag us down and recover his power."


    Liuqianxue nodded. As soon as they turned their wrists, the blade of the sword seemed right and left, and the right knee was bent. The blade of the sword, like snow, drew an elegant curve and cleaved to more than a dozen bandits on the left with the force of wind and thunder. It was the unique "sword arc" of the Royal sword gate. Compared with that, Gufan was more generous, and his left and right hands were open and close, It''s the "Huagu dragon boxing" in Tianmo Gong.


    "Die for me!" Gu fan roared, almost like the God of war came. Two purple dragons from Gu fan''s arms roared and rushed at the puppets. The two dragons condensed with the air of heaven and earth seemed to use all the tyrannical power of their whole body to rush madly at the puppets who did not know their death.


    The puppets, whose strength is no more than the quintessence of heaven, are crushed by the force of two xingxuan. Their bodies are like straw under the wheel. More than a dozen quintessence of heaven warriors are turned into blood powder in an instant, which shows the power of Gu Fan Hua Gu Long Quan.


    "Bang!" There was a loud noise from the wing room behind Gu fan. The huge waves smashed the partition boards and doors and windows in the wing room, mixed in the wind and turned them into sawdust. A figure with white clothes and black hair jumped up like a ghost.


    Just when Gu fan came back to his senses, he heard liuqianxue scream behind him. A burly man with black hair, wearing a white robe stained with blood, had taken off liuqianxue''s sword. He was lifting liuqianxue with his left hand. He said with a grim smile: "last time I ran away from the Royal sword gate, you are a little girl. It''s hard to find. I don''t want to send you to my door!"


    "Gufan... Help me!" Where did liuqianxue think that there was such a huge gap between her strength and the bloody ghost king? When she was fighting with the puppet, the other party had unconsciously come to her back, grabbed the blade and subdued her. Thinking of the atrocities after the bloody ghost King broke through the imperial sword door, she could not help but scream with fear.


    "Damn it Gu fan was surprised to see that there were corpses everywhere in the wing room. From the perspective of clothing, most of them were captured warriors. Each corpse had a terrible claw mark on it. The skin was shriveled, and each corpse was just like a corpse. It was obvious that someone had used evil power to suck away internal power and flesh. Suddenly he knew that the man in front of him was the blood hand ghost king.


    Although Gu fan was not too averse to the heretic friars, he had a natural contempt for bullying the weak. When he saw that the bloody hand ghost king was wantonly sucking the flesh and internal power of other warriors as a way to improve his cultivation, he was furious and took a big step immediately. With a stroke of his left hand and a blow of his right hand, he hit the man who was holding liuqianxue, and it was Huagu Longquan, When he made his fist, there was still fifteen or sixty feet between him and liuqianxue, but when he said that, when his hand was born, there was no more than seven or eight feet between them.


    "Hum..." the blood hand ghost King moved the liuqianxue in his left hand forward and sneered: "boy, if you are not afraid to kill her with one hand, you can do it


    "Die Gu fan stepped forward with a flash, and then he used another "Huagu dragon boxing" while talking. Suddenly, within three feet, four dragons danced wildly, and they were dazzled. The bloody hand ghost king had never underestimated him before when he saw that he was fierce in killing his puppet. However, when he saw that he was going out to fight, he only said that he was bluffing and was ready to fight from east to west to save people. He did not expect that the fist was aimed at himself, but Gu fan''s body was three or four feet away from him, It''s another move of "Huagu Longquan". The two forces are together. The overwhelming pressure is coming. It seems that she doesn''t care about the girl in front of her. In an instant, the blood hand ghost king felt a strong pressure on his face, which made him suffocate. The other party''s strength was as strong as a raging tide. It was like an invisible wall rushing towards him, trying to engulf him with liuqianxueˇ° Damn... It''s going to take a little more time! " He was shocked, where there was more room to think about countermeasures. At this time, if he took the move rashly, he would be shocked to vomit blood by Gu fan''s fist strength. Maybe his whole body would be broken, and he would quickly throw the flowing snow in his hand up to stop the dragon from turning Gu fan''s "Huagu Longquan" fist strength. He would draw three semicircles with his hands to protect his body, and at the same time, he would make great efforts with his toes to float back. Gu fan saw that the bloody hand ghost king didn''t dare to shake his own dragon boxing. He immediately gave a smile and staggered his left and right hands. He saw that two purple dragons, which should have passed through liuqianxue''s chest, slightly raised their heads and collided with each other. The huge shock wave produced by the collision accompanied with a dragon song threw liuqianxue out. The other two dragons swooped at the bloody hand ghost king. Gu fan''s eyes are quick and his hands are quick. He jumps up and grabs the flowing snow into his arms. He leans on the ground steadily. Although there is no danger, liuqianxue is pale now. Her face is as white as a piece of paper, without any blood color. She just grabs Gu fan''s skirt with her hands, which is almost like a nightmare.

 Chapter 178

    "Get out of the way, I''ll deal with him!" At this time of life and death, Gu fan had no time to think about Xiangyu. He pushed back liuqianxue with one hand. While the bloody hand ghost king was busy dealing with two purple dragons, he rushed forward with an arrow step, holding the famous sword in his left hand and his right hand, Using the "Flying Star" in the "seventy-two falling star sword", the whole restaurant was over. The sound of sword collision, the sound of dragon howling and the sound of ghost howling were combined with the light sound of smashing bricks and tiles. The two forces rushed to the bloody ghost king from the left and right sides.


    The bloody hand ghost king is dignified and disillusioned. He has stepped dozens of steps, but they are all just stepping in the gap between Gu fan''s moves. Gu fan will not allow him to escape safely. When he swings his right hand, the purple dragon moves. The huge dragon''s tail is sweeping under the rib of the bloody hand ghost king. That move is extremely fast, and the angle is tricky. The bloody hand ghost king is about to be hit by the dragon''s tail, Suddenly, a pair of purple fluorescent armor was ejected from his body to cover his whole body, which could block the way of the purple dragon.


    "Bang!" The armor and Gu fan''s Huagu dragon fist collided fiercely, and the resulting waves lifted the last half of the roof of the restaurant, throwing it like a fallen leaf and hitting it heavily on the ground.


    "Purple sky soul armor!" Gu fan''s self-cultivation is also defensive Zixiao spirit. How can he not recognize that Zixiao spirit armor is the automatic protector of the blood hand ghost king at this time? The blood hand ghost king was hit hard by Gu fan. Even if there is Zixiao spirit armor, he retreated more than ten steps. As soon as the armor turns into purple light and melts into his body, a mouthful of blood spurts out.


    "How?" Gu fan sneered, but did not stop in his hand. The past decades of war have created the habit of Gu fan not keeping his hand. He knows that the opportunity on the battlefield is fleeting. Originally, there is a gap between the two people''s strength. Just now, it is hard to hurt the bloody ghost king. Why can Gu fan not seize this opportunity?


    Gu fan holds the Jingkui sword in his right hand and holds his middle finger and thumb in his left hand. It''s a magic formula. "This is..." the blood hand ghost King shakes his body and is about to retreat, but Gu fan''s sword is faster.


    "Whoosh!"


    As Gu fan''s left hand quickly changed in front of him, the sword of the right hand came out of his hand. A silver thread of white light cut across the night sky, as if cutting the whole space from this line into two worlds of light and dark. It seemed that there was boundless intention to kill. The sharp Sabre spirit was reflected in the eyes of the bloody hand ghost king, getting closer and closer, and gradually expanding, At last, it became lax.


    "Yuqi sword..." before the bloody hand ghost king could spit out his last word, let alone unfold his defensive wall, he saw that the lightning like sword had penetrated his chest. The purple sky soul armor that had been damaged before burst open with a crisp sound, and the sword edge stopped slightly and then pierced through, And with the powerful penetrating force of Yuqi sword Jue, it directly smashed the viscera of the blood hand ghost king, which came out from behind him.


    At this time, there was a huge hole in the blood hand ghost King''s chest, but no blood splashed out. The blood hand ghost King''s body was still upright, and his face was stiff on his face, as if he were a zombie.


    "You..." the blood hand ghost King''s head turned rigidly for a while, and his voice seemed to be windy, with a chill. Gu fan also saw that the broken heart was still contracting togetherˇ° Think... So... You can kill me? "


    "What? He turned himself into a puppet Gu fan saw the black line in the eyes of the blood hand ghost king, which is the symbol of the pupil of the night. The pupil of the night is supposed to be a magic trick that can only be used on the corpse that has just died, but I don''t know what method the blood hand ghost king used, and it was used on his own body.


    As if he was used to this way of speaking, the bloody hand ghost King Jie said with a smile: "I was still suffering from the inability to break through the xingxuan barrier, and I couldn''t improve my cultivation by absorbing the power..." he stopped for a moment, looked at the terrible wound on his chest and said: "now that I''m dead, the xingxuan barrier doesn''t exist... I really want to thank you..." he suddenly clenched his teeth, Roared: "below, before you die, open your eyes and marvel!"


    The bloody hand ghost King took a step forward with his right foot. Suddenly, the whole village was covered with boundless violence. An unprecedented sense of crisis suddenly shrouded Gu fan''s heart. It was a feeling that he had to face such young masters as Xiao Jitian and Han Lingfeng. At this time, it appeared on the bloody hand ghost king.


    "Be careful!" Gu fan''s body leaped backward, and he was in front of Liu Qianxue. His right hand was open in front of him, and a circle of blue defensive poles rose up, turning into a hemispherical shape to lift Liu Qianxue behind him.


    At the moment when the polar wall closed, a large amount of blood fog diffused from the body of the blood hand ghost king. All the things touched by wood, vases and stones were melted in an instant. The floor under liuqianxue''s feet collapsed like a baked sauce, almost wrapping Gufan and liuqianxue. At the same time, the disgusting smell of blood seemed to spread out, and a cloud of blood rose up to the sky.


    Gu fan''s eight array spirit stone and the sword of killing gods and chopping demons trembled slightly at the same time. This kind of reaction was like facing the enemy. It only happened when he faced the sealed evil god ehoba last time.


    Is it possible that his accumulated power can directly break through to the star level Gu fan raised his head and looked at the rising blood cloud in the sky. Even though Gu fan had experienced two generations, he had a character of not being surprised when Mount Tai collapsed in front of him. At this time, his face finally showed an incredible expression. It should be noted that it is not easy for martial arts practitioners to reach the congenital level. After the congenital level, there are also xingxuan cultivation and tianhun cultivation. There are more barriers for them to improve their realm. Even if it''s a great chance, it''s against the sky to improve their first level strength, not to mention directly from the congenital level to the star level? Yuxiao, who does not reach the fourth level in the cultivation of the spirit of heaven, can''t have the ability to open the way to the vast star field for martial arts practitioners. It''s hard for ancient people to imagine how much power it will take to improve the two levels of martial arts and the two levels of the spirit of heaven. Can''t it be said that after the corpse of the blood hand ghost king, he has reversed the original power rules that restrict the human body, and thus transcended these shackles?

 Chapter 179

    At the same time, a monk in a black cloak suddenly stopped in mid air, and his eyes under the hat suddenly turned to the place where the blood cloud rose. It seems that he habitually stretched out his nose, sniffed in that direction, and then slowly said: "are you going to transform the demon? It seems that I have to go to have a look, and it seems that... "He bit his lip and said expectantly," the person I''ve been looking for is also there! Good... "


    With that, his figure turned into a catapult of violet, and several flashes disappeared on the horizon.


    Blood hand ghost King''s terrible wound on his chest soon covered with a layer of flesh and blood, and then quickly healed. His body shape soared to ten feet, and his clothes had already cracked. He stepped forward and yelled at Gu fan in front of him: "mole ant, look at it, my power!"


    At this time, the blood smoke seemed to be summoned to gather towards the right hand of the blood hand ghost king, and a huge blood spear, which was ten feet long, appeared in his hands. If it was the human body before the blood hand ghost king, the spear was determined not to move, but it was like a javelin in his huge body.


    "Ah The dispersed blood mist wound around the spear and hurled at Gufan.


    Gu fan stepped back in a hurry. His left toe touched the ground for a moment. His figure had been flying for several feet. His right hand held the famous sword firmly.


    "Kill the gods, cut the magic sword, break it for me!" Gu fan suddenly drank, waved his right hand, and pointed his sword forward.


    "Kill For a moment, the voice of shouting and killing all over the sky suddenly rose like a thousand troops.


    From outside the blood fog, the pure and upright Qi of heaven and earth suddenly condenses and gathers towards the ancient fan in the blood cloud. The Qi of purity and uprightness has a powerful restraining effect on evil Qi, corpse Qi and ghost Qi, which has been known in ancient times when they were in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. Even Shen Tian level ghost Shi would burn all over his body and die when they were brought by the Qi of purity and uprightness sword. At this time, Gu fan was even more powerful in front of the blood hand ghost king. In an instant, the pure and upright Qi broke through the blood fog and came to Gu fan. It collided with the blood spear that was handed to Gu fan.


    "Boom..."


    The blood spear is the blood essence of the blood hand ghost king. The evil spirit can''t be compared with the surrounding blood fog. Under the collision, Gu fan and the blood hand ghost King took a step back and saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    "This boy has such a strong skill!" The bloody hand ghost king thought to himself: "my strength now is comparable to that of the heaven level warrior, and the power of the bloody smoke spear is even more powerful than Gu fan''s two xingxuan. Gu fan even resisted it with one move, and even used the righteousness of heaven and earth to make the bloody hand ghost King''s blood boil and nearly hurt him.


    Gu fan only felt that his right hand holding Jingkui was slightly numb. The pure and upright sword Qi of the formula of killing gods and chopping demons could not purify the blood spear of the blood hand ghost king. Even before the second blood color sword was formed, Gu fan was interrupted. It was the first time that he met such an opponent.


    "Blood Sea curse!" The blood hand ghost King seemed to make up his mind and took a step forward with his right foot. The blood fog in the whole space rolled like waves. For a moment, the ghosts were crying in the night sky, and the strong smell of blood was disgusting. This "Blood Sea curse" was seen by Gu fan in Tianmo Baojian. It is a high-level skill among ghost scholars. It can transform the absorbed Qi of heaven and earth into corrosive blood gas. Powerful ghost scholars can transform the blood sea, melt the opponent''s body into blood mist, absorb it back into the body, and replenish the vitality. At the same time, the soul is trapped in the blood sea, which can enhance the power of ferocity and skill, It''s extremely fierce. It''s just that the ghost scholars are different from the yuan monks who borrow the Qi of heaven and earth. They have to borrow flesh and blood, or others'' or their own, to do harm to others and benefit themselves. But the more powerful their skills are, the more resentment and death they need when they perform them, and they have the effect of eating back on themselves. Therefore, the ghost scholars are afraid of the way. Only the blood hand ghost king is dead at this time, so he has no scruples, It''s easy.


    In front of the blood hand ghost king, a blood smoke leaped up into the sky, turned into thousands of feet high blood waves, and even pressed toward Gu fan. It was about to be swallowed up by the blood waves, and the spirit disappeared.


    "Ah


    At the critical moment of life and death, Gu fan was also inspired by the blood hand ghost king. He yelled at the huge blood wave, "eight spirit stones, rise!"


    Just when the blood wave was one foot away from Gufan''s body, a transparent pattern of Taiji eight trigrams suddenly appeared on the top of Gufan. The next second it appeared, it flew and expanded.


    Gu fan felt that the rotation speed of the eight spirit stones in his body suddenly accelerated, and he immediately sucked away the rich air of heaven and earth in his body. The power of the two stars was almost a drop in the bucket. However, in a few breaths, the picture of the eight trigrams of Tai Chi expanded to a few miles, and its momentum did not lose half of the "Blood Sea hate curse" of the bloody hand ghost king, Even by virtue of a strong inheritance of Beidou star emperor''s righteousness, it is better than the vast sea of blood.


    The space in front of Gu fan suddenly distorted, black and white in front of the red sea of blood incomparably dazzling.


    "It''s not certain who will die!" Gu fan roared and staggered his left and right hands. According to the seal script on Bazhen spirit stone, he changed his gestures continuously. In a few seconds, he had played more than ten charms. With the impact of the charm on Bazhen spirit stone, Gu fan''s body suddenly retreated, opened his mouth and vomited two mouthfuls of essence on Bazhen spirit stone in mid air.


    It should be noted that the essence, Qi and spirit are the origin of human beings, and the essence and Qi are the foundation of martial arts. It takes a long time to practice one mouthful of it. In ancient times, if it was not for the moment of life and death, how could it continuously spit out two mouthfuls of essence and Qi? In this way, even if ancient people did not die, their accomplishments would be greatly reduced, and even their martial arts foundation would be affected. However, with the help of Gufan''s essence, the eight array spirit stone suddenly became magnificent, and thousands of silver seemed to be condensed into a solid body, which turned into a sharp sword and cut open the sea of blood. At this time, from a distance, it seemed as if a rising sun was shining like the day. The blood evil spirit in the sky suddenly dissipated, and the blood tide seemed to be suppressed. It was held down by the pure Qi and could not moveˇ° How about it? " Gu Fan said with a sneer: "I suppressed it!" Finish saying to urge eight spirit stone to split blood wave, will press toward the head of blood hand ghost kingˇ° You think this is the end of it? " Blood hand ghost king suddenly raised his head, his eyes even with the irony that can not be ignored, looking at Gu Fan said. Four eyes look at each other, suddenly, Gu fan''s God killing sword throbs. It''s a sign of danger! The instinct of struggling between life and death in the past decades reminds Gu fan that now is the most dangerous moment!

 Chapter 180

    "Ha ha ha ha, your magic weapon and secret collection are all mine!" The blood hand ghost king gave a sly smile, and two red lights suddenly shot out of his eyes, stabbing Gu fan''s eyes.


    "The secret of burning soul!"


    Goufan as like as two peas, he wanted to avoid it. At this time, the body seemed to be locked up by the strange red light. It was unable to move. At the same time, the biting cold came from the spine of ancient times. It felt like the last time it faced the evil god, the HOHO.


    "He wants my body?" At this time, the blood hand ghost king is not a human being, not a ghost. Even if he gets a corpse body with the "pupil of the night", he will not fall into the devil''s way, or stir up the anger of heaven and end up with the destruction of both the spirit and the form. Now I see that Gu fan is a powerful skill in front of him, and also a weapon of heaven. Any star level master will covet it, The best way for evil spirits is to deprive each other of their bodies, so that their skills, magic weapons, and even memories will belong to the casters, while those who are deprived of their bodies will not fall into reincarnation, and their spirits and forms will be destroyed. It''s extremely cruel to harm others and benefit themselves.


    Then a burning sensation came from the soul level. Gu fan felt as if he was in a melting pot. The endless heat wave wrapped him up and threw him into the deepest part of the flame.


    "Melt! Fall! Destroy it Gu fan seemed to hear the blood hand ghost King''s wanton voice in his mind, rotating and roaring back and forth, accompanied by waves of hot flames coming towards his body, throwing him to the deepest part of the furnace.


    "Struggling? It''s no use Blood hand ghost King''s voice roars a way: "destroy, your all will belong to me!"


    "No, I can''t fall down yet!" Gu fan''s will to fight back, the will that once subdued the evil god ohoba resounded through his mind again.


    "I can''t fall here... I can''t fall, I can''t!" Gu Fan said to himself again and again in his heart.


    Gu fan relied on his own psychological hints to support. It was like a raging wave of hot fire, but step by step pressing, trying to gradually erode his will.


    "You can''t beat me!" Gu fan roared and was about to cheer up, but suddenly he felt the boundless fatigue attacking his four limbs and bones, and then the whole mind was left with the bloody hand ghost King''s gloomy and proud smile.


    Gu fan''s eyes, which were still suspended in the air, were already lax. His black eyes had lost their luster, as if they were a pool of clear water, which reflected the appearance of the bloody ghost king in front of him. It was the face that showed a gloomy smile because of the success of the trick. The blood smoke around has already dissipated, and it seems that only two people in the whole market town use the air of heaven and earth to fight. The debris left behind after the collision can prove that there was a collision between the top experts of the quasi star level.


    "Boy, I''ll take good care of your skin." The blood hand ghost King sneered, and the look in his strange eyes disappeared immediately. A black smoke diffused from his head and flew to Gu fan''s body in the air along the night wind.


    The dark and cold consciousness pressed forward step by step, and in an instant, it tried to completely nibble away Gu fan''s consciousness.


    Just a moment later, the black Qi suddenly screamed, as if fleeing from Gufan''s body. But the more it struggled, the more frightened it was. It hit Gufan''s body crazily, as if it wanted to open a way. But as a soul, the black Qi itself had no entity, and it was impossible to hurt Gufan.


    Gu fan''s body, which seemed to have no consciousness, suddenly convulsed, and then with a very unwilling howl, it came out of his body. Gu fan''s eyes had a look again, but then he lowered his head and opened his mouth to spit out a black crystal.


    Gu fan subconsciously reached out his right hand to catch it. He saw that the black crystal, like ink dye, was stained with a dense black air. He began to feel a faint chill and fell into Gu fan''s hand. The black crystal was lifted up by the black air and was about to fly towards the body of the blood hand ghost king, but Gu fan''s other hand quickly grasped it.


    "Oh, do you want my body?" Gu fan''s face was covered with an imperceptible sneer, and a blue light rose from his right hand. It was the pure and upright air in the formula of killing God and chopping magic sword. In a moment, the dense black air around the black crystal emitted a "hissing" sound and evaporated, and the black crystal fell into Gu fan''s hand as if it had lost its vitality.


    At the same time, the blood hand ghost King''s body, which was set up in front of Gu fan, was shaped like soil and disintegrated like fine sand.


    Gu fan was about to put the black crystal into the bag, but a familiar voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "I''m sorry, young marquis. I want the soul of the dead king, too!"


    Gu fan followed the sound, and his heart trembled. In the zhanran night sky, a warrior in a black cloak and a masked hat stood in the void. Under the hat, his mouth was slightly raised, and there was a sneer that seemed to be hanging because he despised the enemy.


    He slowly pushed the hat up, revealing his scarred face.


    "It''s you!" Gu fan recognized at a glance that he was the one who attacked him in the inn. He was the subordinate of Marquis dantai RUOYE. Gu fan''s most worried thing finally happened! Gu fan and the blood hand ghost king have the same strength. First, Gu fan uses "Qi control sword Jue" and "72 falling star sword". Then, after the blood hand ghost King uses "the pupil of the night" to transform himself, he uses "Blood Sea curse" to cover the sky with blood fog. Red clouds rise to the sky. As long as there are sky level masters around 300 Li, is there any reason that he can''t feelˇ° And even the young Marquis, you have to accompany me The all-time warrior looked at Gu fan with scornful eyes and said, "I don''t think you will refuse, will you?" If Gu fan was in the heyday of two xingxuan, with the help of the immortal sword and the eight array spirit stone, as well as the purple sky soul armor and a number of prefecture level magic weapons, even if Gu fan was unable to defeat him, it would not be difficult for him to retreat in front of a heaven level warrior, but he had just experienced a fight with the bloody hand ghost king, He was also hurt by "Blood Sea curse" and "soul burning secret skill", and his vitality was greatly damaged. In front of this all day warrior who has terrible healing ability, there is not much essential difference between him and a plate of cooked duck. It''s the survival instinct of a warrior to pursue the advantages and avoid the disadvantages. Knowing that he and the guy in front of him have no way to fight, it''s extremely stupid to rashly break the net, or to be numb to arrestˇ° Thanks for the kindness of the Marquis of Beisu. Gu fan is just a common son of the Marquis of Pingyuan. He can''t wait to get the invitation of the Marquis of Beisu... "Gu Fan said with a smile, looking at the man in front of himˇ° Since the young Marquis also has this intention, let''s go next time, which will save me a lot of trouble. " All day long, the martial arts master saw that Gu fan was soft. A smile appeared on his face, which was like carving. However, the smile of the stone statue was very strange, as if it had been cracked.

 Chapter 181

    Gu fan put the "soul of the corpse king" into his sleeve quietly. The martial arts master seemed to notice Gu fan''s little action, and a smile of disdain hung on his face. Gu fan was a turtle in a jar. Even if there were some hidden magic weapons, pills and treasures, they would not fall into his hands?


    "Gu fan still has something important to do. If I''m not polite, I''ll invite you marquis to have tea in the plain Marquis''s mansion some other day." Gu fan had a smile on his face, but his body suddenly retreated. The red and blue lights overlapped and wrapped Gu fan in a hemispherical shape. It was the defense wall of the red and blue double swords in the original seal script.


    "The trapped beast is still fighting! How can this defense stop me The martial arts man who claimed to be a demon sneered. His right hand claw pulled away, and a speeding light and shadow passed in the night sky. Although he had only one claw, he also had the power of three stars. He had a mountain like momentum to press Gu fan in front of him. In the eyes of the demon, Gu fan, who was exhausted, could only be caught in front of him, Any act of revolt or attempted revolt is tantamount to a mantis pawning the cart.


    Gu fan''s right hand tilts the sword in front of his body, and his left hand stretches forward. Suddenly, the red and blue light in front of him bursts out. With that outward impact, Gu fan''s body turns into an aurora and flies away. It''s the most precious weapon for him to escape from the enemy: "walking on the eight wastelands" Dharma gate.


    "Want to run?" Magic seems to have been prepared for a long time. With a shake of his left hand, a long whip like a snake meanders away towards Gufan.


    "The secret of detention!" The magic devil''s right hand picked up a formula, and the whip was injected by a magic power. It coiled around Chao Gufan as if it was alive.


    Gu fan knew at a glance that the whip was originally a magic weapon, and then it was infused with Kung Fu by the heaven level warrior. Its speed and toughness increased greatly, and it caught up with Gu fan in just a few breaths.


    "Do you think I''ll run away?" Gu fan saw the whip, but his voice was very calm.


    "Yu Qi Jian Jue!"


    "Whoosh!"


    With Gu fan''s left hand clasped, he quickly changed in front of him, and the sword of his right hand came out. A silver thread of white light cut across the night sky, as if cutting the whole space from this line into two worlds of light and dark. It seemed that there was boundless intention to kill. The sharp Sabre spirit tore up the space with absolute accuracy and unparalleled speed, And then through the phantom''s body.


    Suddenly, the sword was stuck in the phantom''s body, and then the sword flew back hundreds of meters like a piece of meat stabbed by a fork.


    Yu Qi Jian Jue sends and receives the strength of the warrior in a flash, applies it to a breakthrough, and uses the strength of Gu fan''s two xingxuan to make it come out. The star level strong one has the body protecting Xinggang, and may be able to stop it. If the sky level warrior doesn''t intend to defend, how can he resist it?


    "Boom!" The phantom''s body suddenly bumps into the mountain on the right side of the market town, and the gravel splashes out, as if a large dark cloud rises in the sky.


    "Cough... Is it just this degree?" The voice of the demon came out from the mountain with ridicule, and the smoke dispersed. The demon held out his right hand and grabbed the jingskeletal sword that Gu fan had stabbed into his body. He suddenly pulled it out and sneered: "is the famous sword carrying the killing jingskeletal? But that''s it With that, his left hand slapped the Jingkui sword, and the Jingkui sword suddenly gave out a "buzzing" sound. At the same time, Gu fan''s God killing and demon chopping sword even throbbed, as if it had been collided and became uneasy. At the same time, the terrible wound on his chest blasted out by Gu fan with Yu Qi Jian Jue is rapidly growing new flesh and blood at the speed visible to the naked eye, repairing the broken organs and tissues. The terrible healing speed is amazing.


    "Does Jingkui sword have something to do with the God killing sword in my body?" This idea flashed through Gu fan''s mind, and then Gu fan remembered that when he killed people with Jingkui sword, those people''s xingxuan power was always very strange and absorbed by Jingkui sword, but after absorption, Gu fan''s own power did not get the slightest enhancement. Could it be that God killing and demon chopping sword absorbed the power of these warriors through Jingkui sword?


    When we think of the spirit of the eight array spirit stone, the spirit of the heaven level magic weapon still has the consciousness of resisting the orders of Gufan. The God killing sword must be a magic weapon that frightens the ghosts and gods. At this time, it is obvious that the continuous accumulation of strength is to awaken the spirit. If the spirit of the God killing sword awakens, isn''t it to... Gufan''s thoughts are interrupted by the roar of the magic, The devil had just struck the wreckage sword, originally trying to surrender the spirit of this soldier. He must know that the spirit of the weapon is the spirit absorbed by the essence of the sun and moon. It has a certain sense. If it is not willing to obey, it will probably be destroyed. Who knows that the ghost sword spirit was hit by the phantom, but he didn''t suffer much damage. He even killed his mental power, which made the phantom''s mind feel like a thousand silver needles.


    In order to be able to communicate with the star domain and to be promoted to the star level, the warrior must cultivate the spirit of heaven. When the spirit of heaven is strong, not only the physical body of the warrior will become strong, but also the physical strength will reach the terrible level of splitting mountains and seas, and the mental strength will also grow rapidly, so that he can resist the impact of low-level spirits, However, the spirit of Jingkui sword can make the martial arts feel pain from the spiritual level, and its strength can be seen.


    "Roar!" The demon almost threw the sword back towards Gu fan. Then he held his head in his hands and gave a cry similar to wolf howling to the sky. The hands with iron claws suddenly turned into limbs with sharp claws. His hands crossed his chest and rowed towards Gu fan. Although Gu fan has heard of some strange skills that can temporarily strengthen people''s physical strength, the skill of turning limbs into claws is unheard of. After two generations of experience, Gu fan immediately made a judgment: "you are a demon clan! Wolf demon Obviously, the phantom was stimulated by the mental impulse of Jingkui sword, which aroused the potential ferocity in the body, so it unconsciously exposed the form of the noumenon. According to the laws of the Beidou Dynasty, when the demon clan was found in Tianxuan Prefecture, they were killed. After being killed, they were converted into military merit according to their strength, and the hiding people were sentenced to death. There is almost a feud between the two sides. The laws are still so harsh. Of course, the prince and the local garrison are not allowed to have any contact with the demon clan. The northern Marquis doesn''t know what means he used to let the demon clan work for him. But once this matter is spread out, not only the demon''s life is not guaranteed, but also the northern marquis will go down the field.

 Chapter 182

    This is really a matter of magic and the fate of the northern marquis. How can it fall into the hands of the old enemy, the family of Pingyuan Marquis Gu? But Gu fan already knew it, so he had to be eradicated outside the plan. Even if we have to bear the anger of the plain Marquis''s house, it''s better than having the handle in the hands of Gu fan and being constrained by the civilian Marquis''s forces everywhere.


    Determined in his heart, the magic''s claws staggered, suddenly raised his head and roared to the sky, as if he came to Gufan from a huge net at the end of heaven and earth in a flash. The air of heaven and earth released from his body condensed into a tangible black metal chain, which made a cracking sound of "click click click" and passed through the sky. It was densely covered for several miles, and a mass of black slowly surged on the chain, Unspeakable strangeness.


    "It''s all over the place!"


    After the restoration of the body, the same move "heaven and earth net" was performed in his hands at this time, which was very different from when he attacked Gu fan in the post station. Moreover, Gu fan felt murderous from the dark fog, which was different from the last time when the magic kept his hand at the critical moment. This time, the other party seemed determined to kill Gu fan on the spot to keep the secret of beisuhou mansion, Gu fan only felt that the top of his head was like a mountain, almost unable to stand up.


    The defensive wall around Gufan, which was produced by the red and blue double swords in the script of Benming, was rapidly disintegrating at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The strength of a warrior is often inferior to that of a monster. The reason is physical quality, which is the essence of heaven and earth, and has powerful power. The only drawback is that intelligence is not completely opened, but the evil clan completely avoids this defect and has a strong body that is not inferior to the intelligence and fierce animals of the Terran. Gu fan, who has an advantage in the face of the mortal warrior of the human race, is completely at a disadvantage when he is the mortal warrior of the demon race.


    At this time, Gu fan raised his head and said with a smile, "do you really dare to kill me?"


    "Only the dead have the strictest mouths!" With the roar of the demon, the two chains between heaven and Earth trapped two groups of black clouds, and pressing step by step, Gu fan was about to be locked in the endless darkness and crushed into powder.


    "Come and see who destroyed whom!" At the critical moment of his life and death, Gu fan roared, his body straightened up suddenly, and the famous sword in his hand suddenly glowed. He held it in his left and right hands, and tried his best to use the broken polar wall to resist the pressure of the heaven level warrior. The space behind him collapsed suddenly. Two silver white xingxuan suddenly appeared behind Gu fan. At the moment of appearance, the two xingxuan quickly turned counter clockwise, The two stars are getting smaller and smaller, and the silver stars are pouring into Gu fan''s body.


    There is an essential difference between summoning xingxuan and using xingxuan''s power when making a move. The quasi star level warrior and the star level strongman use xingxuan''s power to make a move, but they only rely on xingxuan to strengthen the power of the move. Xingxuan''s power does not increase or decrease, and xingxuan does not play a role in actual combat. Summoning xingxuan can cause pressure on the opponent whose realm is lower than himself, and at the same time, xingxuan''s collision, Although there will be some damage to the martial arts foundation of both sides, it is also one of the methods used by two martial arts players to distinguish the victory from the defeat.


    What Gu fan is doing is decomposing Xing Xuan! Break down the two xingxuan, and take back the power extracted when condensing xingxuan to your body in exchange for the effect of temporarily improving your own strength. Breaking down xingxuan means condensing xingxuan again, which consumes a lot of time and skill. Otherwise, the cultivation of martial arts can''t go any further. Even if you condense xingxuan again in the future, your foundation will be damaged. It''s really a means of fighting for your life.


    However, as a descendant of the Hougu family in the plain, Gu fan has experienced the tempering of blood and fire in the battlefield. What he lacks most is the spirit of fighting fiercely. Seeing that the magic demon is determined to kill himself, he almost chooses to split two xingxuan to fight with him for life and death!


    With the huge energy produced by Xing Xuan''s decomposition, Gu fan got rid of the influence of the phantom''s power in an instant. He held the sword in both hands, leaned forward and shot out like lightning. He quickly and steadily held the famous sword with both hands. It was like a sharp arrow that pierced the net of heaven and earth and flew towards the phantom.


    "The secret of killing God and chopping magic sword!"


    At the same time, the black Qi in tianluodiwang was attracted by Gufan''s Jingkui sword. Some of them got rid of the control of magic and flew out of the iron lock towards Gufan''s Jingkui sword.


    The "heaven and earth net" of the magic demon is not a way to correct the family. It brings its own evil spirit when practicing. Although it greatly enhances the power of the "heaven and earth net", it becomes more afraid of the noble and upright spirit between heaven and earth.


    At this time, the power of Gu fan''s killing gods and chopping demons sword Jue has almost leaped to a higher level than usual. There is heaven and earth''s noble and righteous attack outside, and there is blood colored sword inside. In a flash, the previously immobile chain appears the sign of loosening and cracking.


    "Roar!" It seems that it is aware that Gu fan''s explosive power will endanger his life. With a roar of the phantom, his clothes suddenly tear open. The original human face and body quickly reveal the fur of wild animals. In the blink of an eye, the sharp teeth and wolf''s face appear. It turns into a snow-white giant wolf standing on two feet.


    "Die..." Just when the phantom completely exposed his real body, the net of heaven and earth strengthened again, and a strong evil spirit turned into a black cloud, sweeping tens of miles around. The chain that had broken before was recast and occluded again, completely blocking the noble spirit of heaven and earth.


    At the same time, countless chains come to Gu fan and stop him. Seeing the wolf standing on two legs, spitting, and even performing his skills, in the eyes of ordinary people, it is almost as strange as jumping up and talking on the table and bench. Gu fan didn''t flinch, because he knew that to decompose Xing Xuan was to realize that he would die. Either he or I would dieˇ° You''re right. Only the dead have the strictest mouths A familiar voice of Gu fan suddenly sounded in the air. A green figure appeared behind the phantom, with a sword in his hand, and the short sword in his hand pierced into the back of his head cleanly. That quietly came to the other side behind, suddenly hit the way of action, is not huanlingyue who? Huanlingyue''s dagger pierced into the demon''s head, put his body close to him and said in a low voice, "the demon''s body has strong recovery ability, but what if the head is damaged? Last time I didn''t kill you in the inn, it doesn''t mean that I was afraid of your demon emperor and the Marquis of Beisu. I can only blame you for not knowing what''s good and what''s bad, and you''ve got to advance an inch! " As soon as the words came to an end, the power of three xingxuan poured into the phantom''s head through the dagger, and the mighty Qi of heaven and earth burst his head like a watermelon.

 Chapter 183

    Without the support of magic power, the net of heaven and earth is like a decaying building. It collapses and breaks in the sound of ping-pong. In a moment, it turns into black air and evaporates. Gu fan, who has lost his focus, seems to have exhausted all his strength and falls from the air. At this moment, a white figure rises in the air and catches Gu fan steadily, It landed on the ground slowly.


    It was a pretty woman with bloodstains on her face. It was obvious that she had also experienced a bitter battle. She looked at Gu fan in her arms, with a pity and sad expression in her eyes. She is liuqianxue of yujianmen.


    She held Gu fan''s shoulder, but her tentacles were soft. Gu fan didn''t even have a trace of strength on his body. With a sudden "wow" sound, she burst into tears and cried.


    "Cry... Cry what..." Gu Fan said to Liu Qianxue with a bitter smile on his face, "I''m not dead again. I''ve left xingxuan to practice for a while, and then I''ll come back again."


    "But... But I just want to cry..." liuqianxue seems to realize that she and Gufan are too close just now. She suddenly releases her hand, extends her sleeve to cover her face and cries.


    "Well, well, when you cry like this, what do others think of me?" Gu Fan said with a bitter smile, holding on to the low wall supporting his body.


    "Hum..." there was a cold hum behind him. When Gu fan turned his head, he saw Huan Lingyue in a green dress behind him. He looked at Liu Qianxue through the eyes under the silver mask, which seemed to be not good. Gu fan almost didn''t have to think when he thought about this woman''s murder. For fear of her misunderstanding, he explained to Huan Lingyue: "this girl is liuqianxue, a disciple of the imperial sword gate. We just met her on the way..." Gu fan realized that there was a big problem in what he had just said, and it was very easy for Huan Lingyue to have ambiguities and reveries, There is even a suspicion that there is no silver here.


    "Yes, a pair of wild mandarin ducks?" Huan Ling month sneers a way, flick sleeve to turn round toward the wolf demon phantom falls on the ground of corpse to walk. Liuqianxue heard this sentence, can''t help but blush, quickly back away a few steps, seems to draw a clear line with Gu fan.


    Gu fan wondered what Huan Lingyue was doing at the corpse until he saw Huan Lingyue squatting down and doing what Gu fan used to do before. To be exact, he looked for some things scattered by the magic. Most of the day level warriors put their magic weapons in their bodies. As soon as they die, the magic weapons will be scattered.


    "Gu fan really wants to go back to the magic bag. There must be a lot of good things for the demons! But Gu fan just decomposed Xing Xuan, and his whole body was soft. He couldn''t make any effort. He could only shout to Huan Lingyue, "Hey, leave something in that guy''s pocket for me!"


    It seems that there is spirit in general, huanlingyue even gritted his teeth and said: "dream!" Then she picked up a small bottle from the phantom''s body and shook it to Gu fan, saying: "it seems to be the top grade pill... A bottle has a lot of weight..." and then she put it into her pocket.


    Gu fan was almost amused by huanlingyue''s action, which was clearly angry with him. Gu Fan said, "smelly girl, you haven''t seen me in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. I can''t count dozens or hundreds of bottles of top grade pills..."


    "Ah, this magic weapon is very good!"


    "Where is my good..." Gu fan murmured.


    "This secret collection seems to be the unique skill of the demon clan!"


    "It''s useless to learn from the demons, unless they are human demons..." Gu Fan said sarcastically.


    "It''s like Tianpu to improve the quality of magic weapon!" Huanling month seems to be deliberately raised his hand, Yang Yang hand in a jade Pu to Gu fan to see.


    "Hum..."


    "Eh, this seems to be the dragon blood used to improve cultivation!"


    "..." Gu fan''s mouth was like a walnut. He couldn''t spit out, couldn''t swallow, and couldn''t speak at all.


    "Ah, this is..." before Huan Lingyue finished speaking, Gu fan had turned around and hobbled towards the distance, supporting the broken low wall. He murmured: "it''s a dead dog... Where are so many good things..."


    The voice came to huanlingyue''s ears along the wind. A moment later, Gu fan, who walked several steps away, suddenly heard a silver bell like smile. He didn''t know whether it was the last sentence of Gu fan''s smile or the joy of his success.


    In the future, every time Gu fan sees huanlingyue''s cold-blooded silver mask, there will always be a smile in her ear, which reminds people that under the cold-blooded mask, she also has an innocent maiden heart.


    The residual fire in the market town was soon put out. It has to be said that the market town was very unlucky. First, it was robbed by a group of bandits, and then four high-level strong men of the quasi star rank fought here one after another in a short night. It should be noted that those who have xingxuan have the power of xingxuan. It''s easy to break the stele and rock, and it''s not difficult to topple the mountains, Ordinary people would be crushed to blood powder if they were blown to a point by the air waves generated by their collision. Naturally, these folk houses suffered a lot, especially the two-story restaurant in the center of power, which was razed to the ground, leaving a few feet deep pit on the ground. The sand in the pit was completely crushed into fine powder, even finer than the flour in the mill, It was covered with a layer of dark red liquid, as if it were dried up blood. It was creepy.


    In the afternoon, Gu fan and Huan Lingyue meet Liu Qianxue''s mother in a relatively intact residential building in the market town. The 40 year old woman still has tears on her face. Gu fan just wants to ask something, but Liu Qianxue next to her makes a silent gesture, which means that she wants him not to ask anything. Gu fan was so clever that he naturally knew that liuqianxue''s father had suffered an accident. When he mentioned it rashly, it would only arouse other people''s grief. When he got to his mouth, he swallowed it again. He just said flatly, "how are you, aunt..." the woman wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes and was lifted up from her chair by liuqianxue, Suddenly, he bowed to Gu fan and said, "thank you for taking revenge for us, young Xia!" Gu fan was flattered and quickly lowered to help the woman: "aunt, I''m serious. It''s our duty to get rid of the tyrant and make peace with the good! What''s more, the bloody ghost king is vicious and vicious. It''s already full of evil. Heaven just took my hand to get rid of it. " Referring to the bloody hand ghost king, the woman''s tears fell from her eyes again. She turned over, raised her sleeve, wiped her eyes, and said to liuqianxue, "Xueer, give that thing to the young Xia."ˇ° Yes, mother Liuqianxue answered, took out a thing wrapped in cloth from her arms and put it on the table. Gu fan and the square table in front of her.

 Chapter 184

    Gu fan took a look at the cloth. There was a chill in it. He thought it was bingjue sword spirit, the treasure of the imperial sword sect. Although this magic weapon is only a local magic weapon and wrapped in cloth and silk, Gu fan feels that the cold sword can pierce the cloth and silk instantly and plunge into the enemy''s body.


    "Although it''s still a prefecture level magic weapon, it''s quite different from the heaven level magic weapon." Gu fan slowly stretched out his hand and exclaimed: "I don''t know which elder made it. It''s really uncanny work!"


    "Gufan, it''s a real magic craft. The spirit of bingjue sword is formed naturally and has not been modified by human beings at all." Liuqianxue said with some ostentation: "it''s already like this when I was found by the Grandmaster of yujianmen in the nameless mountain."


    Ancient people thought that since it was a magic weapon, if it was made by ordinary people, wouldn''t it be out of the rut and tainted with vulgarity?


    "According to the previous agreement between Xueer and young Xia, this ice Jue sword soul is a gift from our royal sword sect." The woman then pushed the bingjue sword spirit wrapped in the cloth towards Gu fan and continued: "the cloth wrapped in bingjue sword spirit is the treasure map of the other four parts. Please accept it, young Xia..."


    Gu fan quickly put out his hand and pushed bingjue sword back. Gong said: "I don''t do it for a magic weapon. Please don''t get me wrong. It''s a treasure of your sect. Gu fan can''t accept it."


    "Yes, ma''am, this ice Jue sword spirit is not an ordinary magic weapon. You can give it to anyone you want." A young man''s voice rang out of the door. A tall boy in white with thick eyebrows and big eyes walked into the house and stood beside liuqianxue, looking at Gufan and huanlingyue with a slightly hostile face.


    Liuqianxue saw that the young man seemed to be hostile to Gufan, and quickly introduced him to Gufan: "Gufan, this is my great brother yunfengtian. I didn''t mention it to you before."


    "Oh? Your name is Gu fan? " Yunfengtian looked at Gu fan with contempt, nodded and said: "congenital strength? Haven''t you condensed xingxuan yet? The strength is not so good


    Gu fan gave a faint smile to Yun Feng Tian''s words. As he was about to speak, Liu Qianxue said in a hurry: "elder martial brother, he didn''t have Xing Xuan. He broke up Xing Xuan just now."


    The cloud covered sky seemed to be a little disgusted with Gu fan''s words about Qian Xue. He said, "if you decompose Xing Xuan, doesn''t that mean you don''t have Xing Xuan?"


    Gu fan glanced at yunfengtian and saw that he was a congenital cultivator. He was one star Xuan, but he had not broken through to two. But he already had the strength to beat the ordinary congenital warrior. It must be because of this that he had a sense of pride. He thought that Gu fan was just an ordinary role.


    For such a frog in the well, Gu fan naturally disdains to argue. The fact is that Gu fan has broken down Xing Xuan, and his strength has fallen to the level of Kungfu without Xing Xuan. At this time, the argument will only show that he has no quality, and it is easy to be refuted by the other party. Gu fan just smiles at the underestimate of Yun Feng Tian.


    "Elder martial brother, he can kill the bloody hand ghost king. Can you do it instead of you?" Liu Qianxue saw that Gu fan was silent and could not help arguing for him.


    "This... It''s hard to ensure that there is a coincidence at the end of the day..." yunfengtian was a stem at first, and then said.


    "Hum!" A scornful cold laugh is from Gu fan side of Huan Ling month mouth hair out, "unexpectedly so self righteous, you pour is to go to that blood hand ghost king to take a chance to try?" Obviously, the attitude of cloud enveloping the sky even Gu fan''s huanlingyue could not see it any more.


    Yunfengtian just wanted to argue, but when he saw the dark eyes under huanlingyue''s silver mask, he suddenly felt a palpitation in his heart and said in his heart: "good men don''t fight with women." And he bowed his head, and said no more.


    "Well, yun''er, you won''t speak any more." The woman sitting on the chair said, "since your master is no longer here, I''ll make the decision." She pushed the ice Jue sword spirit on the table to Gu fan and continued: "if it wasn''t for it, our imperial sword gate would not have caused such a disaster. We can''t keep it with our strength. It''s hard to guarantee that if we take this away, other people will take advantage of it. It''s better to thank our benefactor."


    "Teacher''s mother, but this..." Yun Feng Tian seems to want to argue, but when he looks up, he meets the woman''s angry eyes and stops talking.


    "I can''t take it!" Gu fan refused again. At this time, Liu Qianxue came to the table, held out her hand and carefully grasped the Bing Jue sword spirit wrapped in the treasure map. She came to Gu fan and put it in front of him. She said slowly, "Gu fan, the fact that Bing Jue sword spirit is in the imperial sword gate has been exposed. It''s hard to guarantee that no one else will use this magic weapon in the future, Do you want our imperial sword gate to be destroyed again? "


    "I..." Gu fan is about to say something. Liu Qianxue is right. The news that there is ice Jue sword spirit in the Royal sword gate will soon spread. If you know that there are peerless magic weapons and treasure maps, don''t say that they are the military men of the star level. Even the strong men of the star level will be crazy about it. It''s really a disaster to leave them in the Royal sword gate, By contrast, Gu fan''s return to the capital can eliminate the covetous desire of some sectarian masters.


    "That''s what you deserve, Gufan." Liu Qianxue then said to Gu fan, "what I promised you can only be fulfilled here." Gu fan knew that what she said was the condition that she agreed to Gu fan that night. In fact, Gu fan was just teasing her at that time. He was not really a prodigal son, but Liu Qianxue thought too much. Gu fan knew that Liu Qianxue had said this. If he didn''t accept Bing Jue''s sword spirit, she was in a dilemma. He had to bow to the woman and said, "thank you for your magic weapon. It''s better for Gu fan to be respectful than obedient." Then the woman nodded slightly and looked at Gu fan with praise. Gu fan then said: "I accept the treasure of yujianmen. Yujianmen is kind to me. In the future, if someone in the sect is in trouble with yujianmen, Gu fan will not stand by."ˇ° You? What''s the use of you alone? " Yunfeng Tianleng said with a smile: "a person who doesn''t have the power of a star Xuan is talking big!" It seems that Liu Qianxue is angry with Gu fan for his intimate behavior. He even goes against Gu fan. Gu fan is ridiculed by him for many times at this time. He is born in a noble family and has a good conversation. He is despised by such a small person, and he is on the verge of breaking out. Huan Lingyue beside Gu fan looks at Yun Fengtian coldly. That kind of eyes Gu fan recognized, is her eyes on the battlefield to see the prey to be killed. It seems that as long as Gu fan gives her a sign, in a moment, the arrogant congenital warrior in front of her will splash blood on the spot.

 Chapter 185

    Gu fan knows that yunfengtian should be the leader of the Royal sword sect. Bingjue''s sword spirit was given to Gu fan by the Royal sword sect. He was kind. If you kill yunfengtian now or teach him a lesson, maybe you will be the enemy in the future. It''s really unwise.


    But if you don''t make any response, won''t you be despised by others, especially Huan Lingyue?


    Just at this moment, a familiar voice outside the door called: "young Marquis, are you here?"


    Gu fan, who was familiar with the voice, suddenly turned his head. He saw a man about thirty years old, wearing a dark Taoist robe and carrying a long sword behind him. It was Meng Wuhen. Behind Meng Wuhen stood a white scholar with a pretty face and a white jade feather fan in his hand. Who was Xie Yuxiang?


    "Mr. Meng, Mr. Xie!" Gu fan saw two subordinates come in. He was surprised and said, "how did you find me?"


    Seeing two congenital level masters coming into the room, yunfengtian was at a loss. What surprised him more was that they were polite and even respectful to the "waste wood" in front of him, and they called him "little Marquis!"


    "You... What did you call him?" But the cloud covered sky, the flow of snow around the first to return to God, surprised to ask.


    Meng Wuhen and Xie Yuxiang are also separated from Gu fan for some days. When they meet again, they see that Gu fan is safe and sound. Excited for a moment, they blurt out that the people in front of them are sectarians. If they have any problems with the imperial court, it will not be bad for Gu fan? Meng Wuhen quickly changed his tongue and said, "we just called young master Gu fan... Young master."


    "Yes, yes... Young master Gufan is the second young master of our villa leader." Xie Yuxiang also responded and changed his way along Meng Wuchen''s wordsˇ° We are here to take the young master back. "


    In the face of yunfengtian and liuqianxue''s suspicious eyes, Gu fan has already made some consideration in his heart. The strength of liuqianxue and yunfengtian in front of him can''t threaten them at all. Even if there are any new and old grudges between yujianmen and the imperial court, they have already benefited each other. Even if they can''t write off the grudges, at least they can''t turn over on the spot, When the news spread, Gu fan must have returned to Tianjing City. However, if Gu fan was hiding his identity, he didn''t trust them enough, which aroused suspicion.


    "Young master?" The woman raised her head and looked at Gu fan. After Meng Wuhen said that, Gu fan''s eyebrows really had the heroic spirit of being born in the family of Wang Hou Fugui or a famous school. If Gu fan could kill the bloody hand ghost king, his self cultivation would be extraordinary. His appearance was not more than 20 years old. If he could achieve such cultivation, he would have been cultivated by a big family, It''s just that Gu fan''s fortune goes against the sky and he has many adventures, but the latter is the best son of heaven after all, so it doesn''t surprise him to say that Gu fan was born into a noble family.


    At this time, Gu fan looked at Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, and said with a smile, "Mr. Meng, Mr. Xie, you don''t have to hide anything for me. Since I said to protect the safety of the imperial sword gate, I naturally regard them as my confidants." He stopped for a moment and said to Qianxue and the woman, "to tell you the truth, I am the second son of the plain Marquis Guyun of the Beidou Dynasty. I was a Fenwu captain in the Zhuque Department of the Shuntian army. I went back to Beijing to wait for the call and passed by here."


    Yunfengtian almost subconsciously stepped back a few steps, smacked his tongue and said: "you... You are from the imperial court!" If it is said that just now yunfengtian guessed that Gu fan was the son of a famous school, and his mind could bear it, he could not accept that Gu fan was the son of the military Marquis of the Beidou king, and he was also the Marquis of the plains with military power and fame all over the world.


    Gu fan looked at yunfengtian and saw that he had already bowed his head in shame. He was not a competitive man. Knowing that he wanted to leave some face for others, he said to Qian Xue and the woman with a smile: "I''m Gu fan, or I''m a little Marquis of the plain Marquis''s house. The Royal sword gate is kind to me. If the Royal sword gate is in trouble in the future, I won''t stand by."


    When yunfengtian heard Gu fan''s words, he felt relieved and relieved for a long time. Liuqianxue also smiles and whispers: "Gu fan, thank you."


    "Hum..." Huan Lingyue beside Gu fan gave a "hum", glanced at Gu fan coldly, turned and walked out of the house.


    Gu fan and his party stayed in the market town for two days. First, they rescued the captured residents and yujianmen disciples. Then they helped yujianmen eliminate some of the bandits around them, and then they set out on their way back to Tianjing City.


    Gu fan and others were attacked at the post station, and the carriage was all lost. The four of them simply gave up the plan of riding. They flew all the way to Tianjing City and went down to replenish some food when they met the market town. But when they passed some remote places or famous mountains, Huan Lingyue would let them fall on the ground and walk by from time to time, It is obvious that there are hidden mountain gates of some big sects in these places. It''s too conspicuous to pass by the imperial air rashly. There are some magic weapons on the four people. It''s very troublesome if someone of these sects tries to commit a conspiracy. Secondly, it''s usually considered disrespectful or even provocative to pass through the mountain gates of other sects. Gu fan, who had the experience of his previous life, naturally knew the rules of the cultivation world. He didn''t argue with Huan Lingyue. He landed when he landed and went on his way. In the past half a month or so, he didn''t catch up with them.


    Half a month later, Gu fan and his party finally settled down outside Shanglin town. Shanglin town is the nearest market town to Tianjing City. It''s only half a day to get back to Tianjing City. Shanglin town is not only the nearest market town to the capital city, but also the relay station for the royal family to purchase the rare treasures in the world and the local governments to pay tribute to Yin. Therefore, there is an endless stream of merchants coming and going from south to north, Moreover, it was the imperial court''s sphere of influence of the Yulin guards. The sects almost regarded Shanglin as a dragon''s den and tiger''s den. Therefore, except for a few military officers, there were no ronins with swords and swords in the market. It was a prosperous and peaceful scene. Gu fan and Huan Lingyue were stopped by the guards when they entered the city. Gu fan saw that the soldier was just a guard at the gate of Shanglin Town, and he was already at the top of his class. This is almost unimaginable in other places except the capitalˇ° Your majesty is wearing a sword. You are not allowed to enter. " The guard''s voice was cold and heartless through the armor through the steel mask. Gu fan took out a letter from his arms, handed it to the guard and said, "I''m Gu fan, the general who was ordered by the Ministry of war to return to Beijing. This is my official document. The three people in the back are my guards. " As soon as the guard saw the big seal of the Ministry of war on Gu fan''s official document, his tone immediately became respectfulˇ° It turns out that it''s general Gu fan. He has eyes and doesn''t know Taishan. He just ignored him. " Then he turned over and led Gu fan to the urn building. He stopped in front of a Zhu door and said to Gu fan, "general Gu, later." Facing another guard, he said, "I have something important to tell you." A moment later, the door opened, and a burly general in black lacquer armor came out. He reached out to Gufan, shook his hand with him and said, "little Marquis Gufan, long time no see, welcome back to Tianjing City!"

 Chapter 186

    With that thick big hand, Gu fan felt like a general. Although he was the heir of the Marquis of the plain, although there was no explicit provision in the military law, he should also be personally received by the garrison general of Shanglin, but according to the military law of the Beidou Dynasty, the general who went to Beijing with the official documents of the Ministry of arms should be received by the local officers of the same level, Although the other party still called him "Xiao Hou Ye", now Gu fan''s face is no longer based on his family background, but on his own achievements in the southwest.


    After shaking hands with the general, Gu fan exchanged greetings. He knew that his surname was Yuwen, and his single name was tiger. He was originally a general in the forbidden army. Three months ago, he was transferred to Shanglin town as a guard general, so he was very familiar with the aristocratic children of Tianjing City. Gu fan saw that this Yuwen tiger was really different from other martial arts men. He was not only tactful but also sophisticated, and his strength had reached Shen Tian level. When asked about his family background, Gu fan was very familiar with him, It turned out that they were also civilians. They started from the army without any support. It should be noted that the common people were all led by the Marquis''s office in the plain, and the distance between them became much closer.


    In the post station of Shanglin Town, Yu Wenhu insists on receiving the wind for Gu fan and his party. In Yajian on the third floor, Gu fan walks to Yajian''s bed and looks at it from the fence. Outside Shanglin Town, there are many flowers and dense forestsˇ° It''s Shanglin imperial garden... It''s built by the imperial edict of the Great Dipper emperor of Taizu. It''s a royal garden... "Yu Wenhu took the wine to Gu fan and said to him," it''s said that among the common people, only the plain Marquis went to Shanglin imperial garden to accompany his majesty to hunt. "


    Gu fan nodded slightly, saying that the Shanglin imperial garden was extremely luxurious, but it supported the royal face. As soon as the window opened, the elegant room in the post station was facing the Shanglin imperial garden, which was obviously the best room. Since Yu Wenhu had arranged so well for himself, he must want to make friends with the Pingyuan Marquis, or have something to ask for. Think of here, Gu fan low sigh: "the world is bustling for benefit, the world is bustling for benefit." However, Yu Wenhu''s accomplishments are not bad and his work is smooth. It should not be difficult to be promoted in the army. But the reason why he was transferred from the imperial palace guard to Shanglin town as a guard general must be because there was no one to help him.


    Gu fan knows that the imperial army has a school performance every year. As long as the school performance is won, it can accumulate merits. Therefore, the most stable and safest military rank promotion is not the Shun Tian army, Yan Tian army, split Tian army and Ying Tian army guarding the four sides, but the Imperial army guarding the important places in the capital. After all, as now, the four sides are ready to move, the frontier small battles are constant, and the commander is precarious in the face of big wars, I''m afraid that if I lose the battle, I''ll be punished by the military law. The war achievements of each song are accumulated by the head level. Where is it easy to accumulate the war achievements by dancing swords and guns in the forbidden army? And every time there is a school performance, there is no accident. Taiwei and other veterans of the Ministry of war will be present, and sometimes the star emperor will come to watch it in person. This is a big show.


    So the idea of Yu Wenhu is to connect with the plain Marquis''s house through the line of Gufan and transfer back to the Imperial Army as soon as possible.


    Yu Wenhu sees that Gu fan has been watching for a long time, but he is too embarrassed to interrupt him. So he has to arrange Meng Wuhen first. Xie Yuxiang and Huan Lingyue enter the seat, leaving the top seat empty for Gu fan.


    When Gu fan came back to his senses, he saw that there were more than ten dishes on the wine table, but the first one facing the gate of Yajian was empty. Gu fan hurried over and refused with Yu Wenhu. At last, they both avoided each other and made the first one empty.


    During the dinner, yuwenhu really mentioned the idea that he wanted to transfer back to the forbidden army in the capital by the strength of wine. Since Gu fan had speculated about his mind before, he naturally wanted to know how to answer. Gu fan picked up a piece of beef from a plate, chewed it in his mouth, and then said, "general Yuwen, I have a good idea." Yu Wenhu looked at Gu fan, who didn''t know what to say before suddenly. He had received several children of the Marquis family before, and most of them said at the banquet: "I know it in my heart." After a meal, he patted his ass and left. His request was not heard. He sighed in his heart.


    But Gu fan already had his own plan in mind at this time, but Yu Wenhu was brought under the command of the Marquis of the plain. In fact, this matter has no damage to the Marquis of the plain, but it is beneficial to have a relationship with the common people. In fact, thinking of this, Gu fan has decided to find a way to operate after going back, and transfer Yu Wenhu back to the forbidden army. And Gu fan thought that if he could help him, he would be able to prosper.


    After dinner, Gu fan insisted on refusing Yu Wenhu''s request to send him back to the capital with the guard, but accepted a four wheeled carriage, carrying Gu fan''s four people slowly out of Shanglin Town, toward the direction of the capital.


    Approaching the west gate of Tianjing City, Gu fan and his party were stopped by the guards as usual and showed the letter of the Ministry of war. The attitude of the general of the forbidden army was very different from that of Yu Wenhu of Shanglin town. The guard of the west gate was just due to the military law. He came out to meet Gu fan and gave a few perfunctory words to let him go.


    When the carriage went all the way into the west gate, through the familiar streets, the carriage finally stopped before the huge plaque of "Chizao Pingyuan Marquis mansion". Gu fan had just explored his origin from the carriage, and before he could get out of the carriage, the guard on duty of Pingyuan Marquis mansion recognized Gu fan, quickly walked up, pulled Gu fan and said: "little Marquis, you are back!"


    At the same time, another bodyguard quickly walked into the house and yelled: "Madam... Young master, the second young master is back!"


    Gu fan was surprised when he heard the bodyguard calling for Shizi. He was overjoyed and asked, "what''s the matter? Is my elder brother at home? "ˇ° Yes, the eldest son said yesterday that you will be back soon, young marquis. You have already come back. " The bodyguard said happily that when Gu fan was in the plain Marquis''s house, he had a good attitude towards his servants and didn''t put on the airs of aristocracy. Therefore, both the bodyguard and the chef in the house had a good impression on Gu fan, so it was very easy to talk with Gu fan without any restraintˇ° Shouldn''t my elder brother serve in the Yulin guard? " Gu fan got out of the car and thought for a moment that the Yulin guards usually don''t have holidays in a year. Gu Yu, the elder brother, should have served in the Yulin guards. It''s impossible to return to the plain Marquis''s residence. Seeing that Gu fan asked, the bodyguard had to lower his head, cover half of his mouth with his hand, and come close to Gu fan. He said in a low voice, "the little Marquis doesn''t know. The eldest son has not been promoted in the Yulin guards many times. Now three months have passed, but he has just been promoted to a centurion. He''s really subdued. He''s also a noble marquis. He''s in trouble with the young master everywhere, Just a week ago, he resigned from the post of Yu Lin Wei! "

 Chapter 187

    Gu fan heard that the bodyguard said that there were people who were in trouble with Gu Yu everywhere. He couldn''t help wondering. According to reason, there were more dandies who were afraid of Gu Yu in Tianjing City than Gu fan. Did anyone dare to fight him?


    "The people of Qingtian Marquis''s mansion?" Gu fan asked in a low voice.


    The bodyguard nodded and continued: "Qing Tian Hou Fu, Ying Mu Hou Fu, liefeng Hou and several other Hou Fu members of the tan Tai family have been fighting against Pingyuan Hou Fu some time ago, which has put down the promotion of the eldest son. With the background of our plain Marquis''s mansion, the eldest son''s strength has reached the congenital level, and he is still a guard of the feather forest. He should not be rational in emotion, public or private. "


    "That''s ridiculous!" Gu fan was infuriated when he heard the words. Less than half a year after he left Tianjing City, did these cattle, ghosts and snakes bully Pingyuan Hou''s house again? Moreover, it is unfair to Gu Yu that Gu Yu has always been a guard of the feather forest as the eldest son of the Marquis of the plain, and it is also a disgrace to the whole Marquis of the plain!


    "Don''t be impatient, young marquis." The bodyguard said: "today, the noble marquis in the capital is not what they used to be. One of the big backers of the dantai family has come back. Otherwise, those guys who meet us in the plain Marquis''s house are almost like turtles. How dare they suffer for us?"


    Gu fan frowned slightly and said: "is it not the northern Marquis of Yan Tianjun, but the dantai is evil?"


    The bodyguard was surprised and said, "you know little Marquis!"


    Gu fan nodded thoughtfully and stepped out of the carriage. Huan Lingyue and others followed Gu fan into the plain Marquis''s mansion. When they saw Gu fan''s servants along the way, they all called respectfully: "little Marquis!"


    "Xu Bo..." Gu fan yelled to the housekeeper: "arrange my three subordinates to the wing room, take care of them, and I''ll see my mother."


    "Yes, sir." Xu Bo bowed his head and then leaned over and stretched out his right hand to Huan Lingyue and other humanitarians: "please follow me."


    Huanlingyue stops and takes a look at Gufan. It seems that she wants to say something. She turns around and follows Xie Yuxiang and others to leave.


    As soon as he turned around the corridor, Gu fan followed the path to the door of his mother, Mrs. Yu Jue. He walked over and knocked on the iron ring on the door.


    "Is it Val? Come in In the room spreads Yu Jue madam''s familiar voice, take Hou Fu Gao Ming madam''s peculiar bearing.


    "Creak" Gu fan pushed the door open, and saw Mrs. Yujue sitting on a chair opposite the door, making a pot of tea. Looking up, he saw Gu fan come in, and almost knocked over the celadon teapot.


    "Mother, the baby is back." Gu fan stepped forward and made a deep salute in front of Mrs. Yu Jue.


    "Quick, quick, quick, let Wei Niang have a good look at you..." Mrs. Yu Jue quickly took Gu fan and sat down on the opposite position. She looked at him carefully. "Her face was tanned a lot, and she seemed to have grown up a lot..."


    Gu fan was embarrassed when Mrs. Yu Jue said that. He said in a hurry: "in the southwest Shuntian army, Guan Haotian has always taken care of me, and there are many people in the army, so it''s easier."


    "Easy?" "Is it easy to deal with 300000 Zili barbarians in Lincang City?" she sighed


    "Mother... You know that?" Gu fan stopped for a moment and said faintly, "it''s really very easy compared with those dying lives that my father experienced."


    "Ah..." Mrs. Yujue looked out the door, turned her head and said to Gu fan, "do you know? Fan''er, I don''t like a father like Yun! "


    When Gu fan heard this sentence, he almost shuddered from the soul level and nearly fell down from the chair, "why?"


    "I know that he is fighting for his family, for yu''er and you on the battlefield, but every time she goes to the battlefield, there is no news from her. Until he returns triumphantly, I don''t know whether he is alive or dead..." speaking of this, Mrs. Yu Jue takes out her handkerchief and wipes the corner of her eyes and says, "I know he will be under great pressure on the battlefield, Can''t you even write a letter to your family? Often, I have nightmares at night and dream about your father''s misfortune. Who can I tell you about my anxiety and fear? "


    "Er..." Gu fan seems to want to argue something, but his throat is like a cotton ball, unable to breathe and say a word.


    "Do you know, Val? I would rather he was not a general fighting in the north and south, but a literati who liked poetry, so that at least he could be with us, and I didn''t have to be so scared all the time. " Yu Jue''s wife lowered her head and seemed to know that she had lost her manners. She said to Gu fan, "go to your brother''s room and have a look. He thought about you a few days ago."


    "Well, mother, I went first." Gu fan stood up, saluted Mrs. Yu Jue, walked out quickly, and left Mrs. Yu Jue''s room dozens of steps away. Gu fan stopped walking and calmed down. It seemed that he was reflecting on what Mrs. Yu Jue said just now. Then he sighed, turned around and looked at the direction of Mrs. Yu Jue''s room, and said, "Jian Yu, I owe you a debt, I will make it up in my life. " With that, Gu fan turned and walked towards Gu Yu''s room.


    Gu fan bypasses a rockery Pavilion, passes through the open area where he practiced five element boxing, and then comes to Gu Yu''s room. Gu fan knocks at the door for a long time, but no one agrees. He pushes the door in. As soon as he enters the door, he feels a pungent smell of wine coming on his face. Gu fan quickly covers his nose and takes a few steps forward. He sees a man lying naked on the bed, drunk as mud.


    Who is that face? Gu fan frowned slightly when he saw this. He never remembered Gu Yu''s drinking habit before, but the pungent smell of wine in the room and Gu Yu''s thunder like drinking were all caused by long-term drinking. Gu fan took a deep breath, quickly walked to Gu Yu''s bed, pushed him, and cried: "Yu, wake up! I''m back. " Seeing that Gu Yu didn''t respond, Gu fan put out his hand and patted him on the cheek, which was red because he was drunk. He cried, "I''m Gu fan, I''m back!" Suddenly, Gu Yu''s left hand moved, and he suddenly punched Gu fan around him. Gu fan was surprised. He never thought that Gu Yu would do it himself. Fortunately, he had rich experience in actual combat. He dodged the punch, and Gu Yu hit the bed frame with one punch, and immediately cut a corner of the bed into pieces. Gu fan was wondering the reason why Gu Yu attacked him. He only heard Gu Yu, who was lying on his bed, muttering in a drunken voice: "why, why... Why can you be as evil as Dan Tai..." "it''s as evil as Dan Tai again!" Gu fan was shocked when he heard the four words. He looked at the door with a trace of horrible murderous spirit. "Don''t force people too much!"

 Chapter 188

    Gu fan turned his head and looked at Gu Yu, who fell on the bed again. He shook his fist and said, "Gu Yu, I will get back your grievances."


    "Dan Tai..." Gu Yu murmured, "when I recover... I''ll be the first one to... Kill you!"


    "Recovery?" Gu fan asked himself suspiciously that dantai RUOYE had already stepped into the star stage at the age of 18, and ascended the star hero at the age of 23. His strength was at least two nebulae. Gu Yu was just a congenital strength, but he threatened to kill dantai RUOYE, and the drunk would not lie at all. What can Gu Yu do?


    Gu fan thought about it for a moment. Sooner or later, Gu fan would go up with RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu. If Gu Yu really knew the weakness of RUOYE, he could tell Gu fan that he would always have more advantages in the future confrontation. Thinking of this, Gu fan stepped forward, approached Gu Yu carefully and asked softly, "Gu Yu, I''m Gu fan. Tell me, What method can we use to kill Dan Tai RUOYE? "


    Originally, he thought that Gu Yu was drunk and had to ask several times before he could answer. Who knows that Gu Yu suddenly sat up and scared Gu fan. Gu Yu looked at Gu fan with bloodshot eyes and said, "what do you need? I... I can kill a warrior of this level at will! "


    "Er..." Gu fan was surprised, Gu Yu suddenly raised his hand, held Gu fan''s shoulder and said: "brother, you... Do you know? The future of the family is... On your shoulders! "


    "What? The future of the family? How can you... "Gu fan thought about it a little and immediately realized the meaning of Gu Yu''s words. He grabbed Gu Yu''s arm and asked," what''s your future? What is the future of the family? Make it clear


    "I..." Gu Yu seemed to want to say something. He suddenly fell on the bed and fell asleep.


    "Wake up! Wake up Gu fan kept shaking Gu Yu''s body, only to find that he didn''t know it as if he had lost consciousness. He had to let go of his hand and walked out unhappily. At last, he didn''t forget to help Gu Yu close the door. After all, it was an indecent thing for his servants to see that the eldest son of the ancient family was drunk and almost lying on the bed, If spread to mother Yu Jue''s wife''s ear, more to cause Yu Jue''s wife unnecessary worry, Gu Yu also can''t do without a punishment.


    Gu fan just walked out of the corridor not far away, suddenly behind a servant called: "little Marquis, little Marquis, please stay..."


    As soon as Gu fan turned around, he saw that the servant ran up quickly, handed over a post and said, "little Marquis, this is a post for you."


    "Oh? For me? " Gu fan remembers that when he left the capital, although he didn''t make enemies on all sides, he didn''t have any special friends, but he didn''t know who was in the family?


    Gu fan took it over and opened the red envelope. It was written in delicate handwriting that "Gu fan Qi, the little Marquis of Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion." Gu fan opened it and wrote: "brother Gu fan, the day after tomorrow is the sixth day of June. We sincerely invite brother Gu fan to go hunting in the Chuyuan area of Linyu. Please don''t refuse." The signature is "Qingshu Marquis house Murong que worship."


    "Murong''s invitation." Gu fan closed the post after reading it. In fact, he just guessed that if the evil of dantai returns to Beijing, the aristocratic Marquis''s power is soaring, and Gu''s family is forced to look up. After all, the ancient family had indirectly killed Tan Tai Ao, and let Dan Tai Jie break an arm. They had a blood feud with the tan Tai family. Everyone thought that the ancient family in Tianjing City must be retaliated and attacked by the tan Tai family. When Gu Yu and Gu Yu entered the Yulin guard, Gu fan won the first place in the Tusu Festival, and the Marquis''s residence in Pingyuan was very busy. They all came to make up to each other. At this time, the Marquis''s residence in Pingyuan was very rare, and even the maids who used to come to talk to Mrs. Yujue were afraid to visit.


    In this case, the only people who have the courage to pay homage to the Marquis''s residence in Pingyuan are the Murong family, the literati aristocratic family who once split the government and the opposition with the dantai family. However, Murong que, the Marquis of Qingshu, is sending a message to Gufan. The Murong family will not stand by, nor will they succumb to the power of the dantai family. It is impossible for the whole dantai family even if the northern Marquis dantai is evil.


    "Well, have courage, have courage." Gu fan put the letter into his sleeve and said with a smile, "this Murong que, I really appreciate him more and more."


    "Xiao Hou ye, if you agree, I''ll write a reply, and I''ll send it back to you." The servant lowered his head and said after Gu fan.


    "Well, you''ve worked hard. I''ll find someone else to deliver the letter." Gu fan turned around with a smile, waved his hand to him and said, "go to the accounting room and get one or two silver as a reward."


    "Ah, thank you, young marquis." The servant gave a thank you and left with a smile.


    Gu fan stopped, looked up at the distant sky, thought about it, laughed, shook his head and walked out.


    The time of three days passed very quickly. It is said that the "Longyuan Festival" mentioned in the worship note was the day when the emperor of the Big Dipper rose to the throne. Therefore, the dynasty of the Big Dipper was designated as a festival and held a grand celebration ceremony over the years. Tianjing City, after all, is the most prosperous city in Tianxuan state. In just three days, great changes have taken place inside and outside Tianjing City. Red lanterns are hung everywhere. Big families are decorated with dragon heads on the vermilion doors. Small families are also required to hang a dragon lantern to show good luck. As for merchants, firecrackers and gongs are blaring.


    From the sunset on the fifth day of June, the dragon Yuan Festival begins. On that night, the Lantern Festival in Tianjing City lasts all night until dawn on the second day. It can be said that it is extremely grand. There are not only lantern festivals among the people, but also banquets and dances in the palace city. Sometimes when the star emperor comes, he will go out of the palace to enjoy with the people. More merchants invited dragon and lion dance teams to perform along the street, which attracted countless pedestrians to scream, but they followed the team to watch, and they were reluctant to leave. At this time, Gu fan was walking in the crowd in plain clothes. Looking at the prosperous scene in front of him, he suddenly felt a lot of emotion. These ordinary people who don''t practice martial arts don''t know the secrets of heaven and earth, the ability of noumenon, and the gods in the sky. They have no more than one stone in strength and no more than one hundred years in life, but they live a happy and carefree life. They are not like those who practice martial arts. If they are not careful, they have to be on guard against the extortion of the same way and the different way. If they are not careful, they will destroy the one hundred year and one thousand year practice, Beyond the three realms and six paths of death? In the past, he, or Gu fan, who had not been possessed by ancient clouds, should have no such worries and puzzles.

 Chapter 189

    Gu fan laughs at himself when he thinks of it. Many martial arts people think that they can reverse their Qi fortune and become unconventional when they reach the star level. When they really arrive, they find that there is a day beyond the sky. They are still mole ants, but they don''t know it. Maybe they are lucky.


    Before the age of 16, the most attractive festival for Gu fan in Tianjing City was the Longyuan Festival. At that time, he would always guess some lantern riddles, win some big or small dragon lanterns, hang them in his study, or look for some peddling calligraphy and paintings along the street, and take two of them back to Gu Yu and Mrs. Yujue. At that time, he was weak and didn''t practice martial arts, There is almost no difference between those ordinary scholars and those who wear Confucian clothes to mingle with the crowd. Nowadays, although Gu fan is still dressed in casual clothes, his temperament is more inclined to knight errant than scholar who has no ability to bind a chicken.


    He opened the screens in front of him and went to the place where he used to guess lantern riddles. In the huge shed, hundreds of Red Square chandeliers were arranged in the form of a nine palace grid. A tray of candles was dancing in the rectangular lantern, which was protected by the lampshade and placed on the ground. He could push the lampshade gently with his hand, and each lampshade had four sides, On the front is a fine brushwork painting right, which prompts the riddle. On the back is the corresponding riddle. On the left is the place to write the riddle covered by a piece of white paper, and on the right is the place for people to write. People who come to guess the lantern riddle can ask for a brush to write the riddle on the right, and then uncover the riddle on the left. If they are consistent, they can get a reward.


    Moreover, in order to set off the atmosphere of the dragon and Yuan Festival, Yin of the Tianjing City government would go to the shops on the afternoon of the fifth day of June to subsidize the money for lanterns and candles according to the number of lanterns. Even when the star emperor went out on a tour, every peddler along the street could get a "red envelope" from the government, which was called "buy the market". Naturally, these lantern riddle guessing places were also provided by the government, From the excellent and inexpensive candles and lanterns to the rare and extraordinary four treasures of the study, numerous Confucian scholars often stop and wander.


    Gu fan walked up to a lantern with no one to answer the question. On the lantern, a beautiful lady in palace dress was painted. She was sitting alone in the mirror with her eyebrows on. Gu fan was curious. He pushed the lampshade slightly and turned it to the riddle. There was a poem written on it: "missing each other in the distance, thinking hard every day." Gu fan saw a red seal under the riddle, The pattern is a "character" in seal style, so we know that the riddle is a character.


    Gu fan thought for a while, borrowed a pen from the people nearby, and wrote a "ten" on the answer. Then he slowly took down the lampshade, went to the nearest worker, put down the lampshade, and said, "look, is it the answer?" The worker opened the paper covered side, and there was a "ten" written on it, which was followed by: "the heart of every day is the word" one ", which is crisscrossed when it''s hard to understand. It''s" ten. "


    A moment later, Gu fan came out of the shed with a red lantern. In fact, such a lantern is only two pennies in the market, and most of them are bought by children and played in their hands. Gu fan carried it in his hands and enjoyed it.


    At this time, a group of big men abruptly separated the crowd, almost indiscriminately pushed the old people, women and children to the ground, crushed the brand-new lanterns, and suddenly the children''s sad cry came from the crowd.


    Gu fan frowned and said to himself, "who are the servants of the Marquis''s residence? They are so overbearing. Even though the star emperor knows how to dress up and enjoy himself with the people, they put on such airs!" Behind the servant who opened the way, a team came from a distance. In the front were dozens of young people on horseback, and behind were several carriages. From time to time, there were voices of women''s families laughing.


    Gu fan saw at first glance that the rider was Dan Tai Jie in a red robe. Presumably the others were all the children of the Dan Tai family.


    "The dantai family? It''s a big shelf. " Gu fan gave a sneer in his heart. He would not use his heart to stop the dantai family from driving for the motorcade, because in the eyes of the imperial court, Gu fan was too lenient in managing things. Instead, he made the dantai family lose face in front of the ordinary people, which was the fault of the ancient family.


    Gu fan noticed Dan Tai Jie, and naturally he also noticed Gu fan in the crowd. When he looked at Gufan, his pupils suddenly contracted, and then he whispered to himself, "are you two xingxuan''s inborn warriors? He''s growing up really fast. " He turned around, knocked on the window lattice of a carriage behind him, and said respectfully, "Marquis of Beisu, I see someone you must want to see..."


    "Hehe, are you talking about the boy from the ancient family?" Sitting in the carriage is the leader of the young generation of the dantai family, the newly returned Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE. Different from other dantai scholars who didn''t get the status of marquis, dantai RUOYE was equal to their parents in military rank, and even had real power, so they couldn''t appear in public.


    "What? Does the Marquis want to teach him a lesson now? " Dan Tai Jie rolled up a foot of the carriage curtain and said to Dan Tai RUOYE in a slightly provocative tone.


    "Asshole, put down the curtains for this seat!" It seems that dantai RUOYE feels that dantai Jie''s action is a great insult to him. A sharp drink suddenly rings in the car. The star warrior has a strong coercion even if he doesn''t mean it. Dantai Jie is caught off guard. He just changes his face slightly. He doesn''t fall down like other martial artists below the star rank. He just releases his hand, The curtain was pulled up.


    "Ha ha ha, do you think I''m just as stupid as you are?" Dan Tai, if evil with a mocking tone, across the curtains facing the expressionless Tan Tai Jie said: "everywhere here is the eye liner of Yu Lin Wei. Do you want this seat to crush the bones of the old family with a strong pressure and throw them on the ground like dead dogs? Don''t say Gu Yun''s mad revenge. Even his majesty won''t speak for us. Stupid, stupid to the core Although his face was expressionless, he gave a sneer in his heart. He drove his horse forward and did not pay any attention to the evilˇ° Lizi, you are so self righteous. Sooner or later, you will be planted in the hands of the boy in the ancient family. Watch it When Gu fan was in the crowd, he suddenly felt that someone was looking at him. When he reached his level, he could feel each other''s eyes. At this time, he clearly felt that a bunch of eyes fell on him with hostility and contemptˇ° If evil is in those carriages Gu fan immediately got the source of that bunch of eyes. Obviously, the other party also knows that there are many pedestrians on the streets of Tianjing City at this time, so it''s not easy to do it. Moreover, it''s the Longyuan Festival. Yulin Wei secretly explores the main roads of Tianjing City to ensure the security of Tianjing City. If they want to do it here, they are afraid that they will be stopped by Yulin Wei before they can do it. Although it''s one thing that Yulin Wei can''t stop the powerful dantai RUOYE, Shame is inevitable. Gu fan is not arrogant to beat the stone with the egg, to take the initiative to fight with the star hero master, in this way, on the contrary, Dan Tai RUOYE is at the disadvantage of not being able to fight.

 Chapter 190

    Thinking of this, Gu fan boldly turned his eyes on Dan Tai RUOYE''s eyes to the past. It seems to feel the other side''s provocative eyes, and the dantai RUOYE in the car feels insulted. But in front of so many people, this is the street of Tianjing City. How can it happen? He had to bear the bad breath, turned his head and drew another curtain in the carriage.


    Seeing the shadow of dantai in the carriage, Gu fan sneered and turned to walk in the opposite direction of dantai''s motorcade. The first formal confrontation between Dan Tai RUOYE and Gu fan has already begun from this moment.


    In the early morning of the sixth day of June, the residents of Tianjing City were still immersed in the bustling Lantern Festival on the fifth day of June last night and did not wake up. The drunken people helped each other and stumbled to the street. The peddler who closed the stall in the early morning happily counted the high income of last night. The worker who had been busy all night fell asleep in the lantern on the table... A young man in white galloped through the street on a horse and went straight to the west gate. The horseshoes were pounding on the gravel road. When he arrived at the west gate, he saw that the group of people in front of the west gate were ready to go. In front of him was a young man in navy uniform and carrying a delicate carving bow. Behind him was a short boy and a group of servants, some with hounds, some with goshawks, about 20 people. The young man was Murong que, the Marquis of Qingshu, but the young man didn''t know who it was.


    "Brother, brother... Look at him!" Before Gufan came under the wall of Ximen, the young man took the young man by the sleeve and called out. Murong que, with a helpless expression on his face, galloped forward to meet Gu fan. Seeing that Murong que came, Gu fan quickly stopped his horse, arched to Murong que with a smile and said, "brother Murong, long time no see!"


    "Brother Gu, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Murong que stopped the horses and sat on the horse to reply to Gu fan. Suddenly, his hand in the air stopped, looked at Gu fan with incredible eyes and said: "you... You have broken through the congenital level!"


    Gu fan nodded slightly and said, "it''s a coincidence that we broke through almost two months ago!"


    "Ha ha..." Murong Que''s smile stiffened on his face, and then continued to say to Gu fan: "brother Gu, Congratulations With his excellent qualifications and the Murong family''s hundreds of years of accumulation, he has just refined a star Xuan and set foot in the congenital level. However, Gu fan has come from behind. Although judging from the current relationship between the two families, they are not going to fight against each other and even tend to become allies, it is inevitable that they will feel some sadness when they see a person who is inferior to themselves surpassing the past.


    "It was a fluke." Gu Fan said modestly, then he turned away from the topic and askedˇ° How was brother Murong last night? "


    Murong que knew that Gu fan was under the steps for himself, so she replied with a smile: "brother Gu didn''t know. My father didn''t allow us to drink. Although it was the Longyuan Lantern Festival last night, we were only allowed to sing poems and write Fu. It didn''t mean much, so we went to bed early."


    Gu fan jumped off his mount with a smile, went to Murong Que and said abruptly, "brother Murong still has blood in his eyes. It''s obvious that he had a hangover last night..."


    Murong que saw that he had been torn down by Gu fan. With a smile, he led the horse and went forward with Gu fan.


    "Brother, you are so slow. It''s long winded The boy on the horse complained to Murong que.


    When Gu fan looked up and looked closely, he found that the young man''s face was beautiful, his facial features were delicate and beautiful, his eyes were as smart as stars, his lips were as warm as ruby, and his body sent out a faint fragrance. He didn''t look like a young man, but he was clearly a girl of national color. However, with the prevalence of extravagance in Tianjing City, most of the noble men with delicate faces are willing to say that they are dressed in a neutral way. Moreover, the Murong family is a scholarly family, and it is normal for them to have handsome faces and weak behaviors.


    "Murong family, this is..." Gu fan can''t help turning to Murong que.


    "This is my younger sister... No, my younger brother Murong que Han." Murong que knew that he had made a slip of speech for a moment, and said in a low voiceˇ° My younger brother is usually the most masculine, so he''s dressed up a little bit feminine. Don''t blame him


    Gu fan laughed in his heart, waved his hand and said, "it''s OK, brother Murong. We''re just going out hunting."


    Unexpectedly, Murong que Han pinched his waist and cried, "brother, what bad words do you say about me?"


    "No, no..." Murong que quickly denied.


    "Brother que Han, brother Murong is praising me that you are beautiful and handsome." Gu fan took the opportunity to hold Murong que Han, and at the same time, he cast a successful expression to Murong que.


    "Brother Gu, it''s getting late. Let''s go to Shanglin now." Murong que expressed his gratitude to Gu fan. Then he turned over and mounted his horse and ordered to a group of people: "go, go to Yuchu garden!" At the first order, more than 20 fast horses left Tianjing City. On the post road, they rolled up dust on the ground. Only when the horses were far away did they gradually disperse.


    Shanglin town has not only Shanglin imperial garden built by Emperor Beidou, but also private gardens of various families. The most famous ones are "Aoshan hunting ground" of the dantai family and "Yuchu garden" of the Murong family. They are on the left and right sides of Shanglin imperial garden respectively. They are also the construction instructed by Emperor Beidou, which symbolizes the co governance of civil and military forces and the common support of the country.


    At this time, before the gate of Shanglin town was opened, Murong Que and his party directly bypassed Shanglin town and rushed to Yuchu garden. Around Shanglin town three miles, I saw a magnificent mansion, behind which was a large lush forest, which caught everyone''s eyes. Murong que took the lead and took the crowd to slow down. Outside the residence, there were soldiers in bugles. When they saw Murong Que and other people saluting one after another, they said in unison, "see you." Obviously, these people are all the soldiers of Murong family, responsible for the safety of Yu Chuyuan. Murong que got off the horse and gave the reins to the servants. Immediately, an old servant came up, saluted with both hands and said, "don''t be hurt, young master."ˇ° Mr. Zhu, are you still guarding the garden? Hard work. " Murong que quickly helped the old man up, pointed to the people behind him and said, "I''ll take my family to the garden to hunt..." he then pointed to Gu fan and said, "this is my distinguished guest, the second son of the Marquis''s residence in the plain." The old man squinted at Gu fan and asked Murong que, "is that the second son who came back from Shuntian army?"ˇ° Yes, Mr. Zhu. I didn''t expect you to be so well informed. " Murong que exclaimed. Gu fan didn''t expect that few people knew about his return to Tianjing City. An old man guarding the garden for the Murong family was so well informed. It seems that Gu fan underestimated the strength of these aristocratic families.

 Chapter 191

    Moreover, judging from Zhu''s clothes, jade pendant waist ornaments and Pearl shoes are really the dress of a rich family. The servants and maids in Yu Chu garden are also extraordinary, which shows that the Murong aristocratic family has an extraordinary family background.


    "Dear guest, please come inside..." Mr. Zhu quickly welcomed everyone into the hospital.


    Gu fan looked around and saw that this was the entrance of the mountain forest. A courtyard was built, which was blocked by a wall to prevent the others from entering. In the courtyard, there were three in and three out rooms around the main hall, and the hunting ground was behind.


    The servants of Yuchu garden welcome Gu fan, Murong Que and Murong que into the main hall to have a rest. They also present new tea and some exquisite cakes made by the tea farm in Yuchu garden as morning tea.


    Old Zhu walked in slowly and said to Murong que, "young master, you haven''t come here for a long time to hunt."


    Murong que picked up the tea bowl, took a sip of tea, put it down slightly, and said with a smile, "Mr. Zhu, hunting needs a playful companion, otherwise how can we enjoy it?"


    "You are right." Mr. Zhu nodded and said, "young master, some milu deer and roe deer were released in the Western paddock a few days ago. Do you think we should go there?"


    "Elk and roe?" Murong que pondered for a moment. It seemed that he thought the prey was too common. Then he asked, "what about the other paddocks? What do you have? "


    Mr. Zhu bowed slowly and said, "Mr. Hui, to the south are antelopes and pheasants, to the north are turtledoves and bison, and to the East are badgers and boars."


    Murong que still seems to feel a little dissatisfied. After all, with his and Gu fan''s innate strength, he can''t arouse any interest in hunting these weak prey. He knocked on the table with his index finger and asked, "isn''t there any interesting prey? Those animals are too weak... "


    Mr. Zhu made eye contact with several other servants in charge of the work. Mr. Zhu took a few steps and said, "young master, you have been going to the mountain forest. There are brown bears, tigers and wolves in the mountain... And..."


    "What else?" Gu fan asked in a voice.


    "There is also a monster who is neither human nor ghost. He often runs out to catch the wild animals in the hunting ground, and we can''t catch him or trap him." A steward next to Zhu interrupted.


    "This is interesting!" On hearing this, Murong que Han clapped his hand. "It''s more interesting than hunting rabbits."


    Murong que also nodded and said: "yes, we have caught him, which can be regarded as a harm to Yu Chuyuan." He stood up, straightened his cloak and said, "I''ll see how strong he is."


    "Childe... Childe..." Mr. Zhu looked at it, and the eager Murong que Han and Gu fan came to Murong Que''s ear and said a word.


    "What Murong que suddenly turned pale, looked at the Murong que Han beside him and said, "we''d better go to the other four fields to fight our prey. We won''t go there."


    Gu fan seemed to be aware of something. He took a few steps and asked in a low voice, "brother Murong, what''s the matter?"


    Murong que looked around him, looking disappointed, turned to Gu fan and said: "brother Gu, you don''t know. That guy killed a congenital martial arts teacher of our Murong family a few days ago. When he was found, all his flesh was eaten away... You, I''m all congenital strength, but what can you do? If anything happens, you and I can''t account for it. "


    "Brother... Let''s go normally." Who knew that Murong que Han''s ears were sharp, and he heard all of them. The young man took a few steps forward and said, "I''ll escape when I''m in danger. It''s none of your business. If I don''t go, I''m afraid today''s hunting will be boring."


    In fact, Murong que is eager to try. Even if that person can kill a congenital martial arts master, what? Although they all have the ability to control the air, it seems that there is no difference. In fact, they are divided into three, six and nine grades. For example, Murong Que and Gu fan, who have family skills and magic weapons, can''t even Shen Tian level warriors be killed so easily? If it wasn''t for the safety of Murong que Han, Murong que would definitely go.


    "Well, that''s what you want." Murong que laughed, patted Gu fan on the shoulder, and said with a strange smile: "brother Gu, if my brother is in any crisis, you can help him!"


    Gu fan nodded his head and replied, "it''s my duty to do my duty."


    Murong que gave a meaningful smile, walked out of the living room and said to the servants waiting outside: "today we are going to hunt a big guy. If you are afraid of danger, don''t follow him. Just hunt nearby and wait for me to come back."


    The servants also said that Murong que was going to kill tigers and black bears in the mountain forest. They all said happily that they would go with them. Murong que didn''t explain much, so he took his horse and went out of the courtyard with a guide from Gufan.


    Gu fan discovered that the Yuchu garden was a natural hunting ground. It was surrounded by mountains on three sides, and it was not easy to climb. The trees in the valley were luxuriant and the depth was very wide. He was afraid that it would not be a problem to hide tens of thousands of soldiers. Giving the Murong family such a large piece of land adjacent to Tianjing City as a hunting ground shows that the emperor of the Big Dipper at that time trusted and valued the Murong family. From this point of view, the scale of jiaaoshan hunting ground in dantai is not inferior to that of Yuchu garden, and it is even better.


    Gu fan and Murong que rode in the front and more than 20 scholars in the back. They marched towards the deep forestˇ° Brother Murong, doesn''t Marquis Qingshu dislike killing and hunting? " Gu fan asked as he walked: "so you Qingshu Marquis''s house didn''t take part in the last hunting in the western suburbs. How could you be interested in hunting this time?" Murong que said with a vague smile: "shooting is one of the six Confucian arts. Of course, we should practice it frequently."ˇ° Brother Gu, there is an elk there... "He pointed to an elk in the distance, took down the carved bow on his back, drew an arrow from the arrow pot beside the saddle, put it up and said," look, I''ll take it! " As soon as the words fell, an arrow shot out and hit the Elk''s neck. The prey fell to the ground with a whineˇ° Good archery Gu fan praised and quickly released his hunting bow. He pulled out an arrow with his right hand, opened a bow with his left hand, and buckled the string with his right hand. He shot a hare in the grass with a bang. Immediately, a servant rode up and picked up the hare whose head was pierced by the arrow. Murong Que''s shooting at the neck of the elk is very accurate, but Gu fan''s archery is even more excellent when he shoots a rabbit''s head in the grass with a bow and string. In this way, the archery of Murong que was virtually belittled in front of the public.

 Chapter 192

    "Come again!" Murong que throws his cloak to the servants behind him, pats his horse forward, bows between the galloping, and "swishes" an arrow through the head of an antelope in the distance.


    "Interesting When Gu fan saw that Murong que was in the spirit, he wanted to compete with himself in archery. So he rode his horse to catch up with him. The ape stretched his arm, raised his hand, and an elk fell to the ground.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Whoosh!"


    "Whoosh!"


    "Whoosh!"


    ... these two people keep abreast of each other, riding the horse forward, like a competition, you shoot an arrow, I shoot an arrow, and the frequency is faster and faster, each arrow is very accurate, straight let people see dizzying, amazing.


    Even the Murong que Han on one side was stunned, so he could only gallop his horse and follow them to the depths of the woods. More than 30 people ride through the dust.


    After the two men, more than 20 servants hurried behind to pick up their prey. Fortunately, their archery was very accurate. Most of the prey had died, and falcons and hounds were not used.


    Seeing that Gu fan still had the upper hand, Murong que was worried. She suddenly pulled out two arrows from her quiver bag and buckled them on the string. Her eyes picked up slightly and her right hand had already buckled the string. In mid air, two black shadows fell from the treetop, flapping their wings and landing in response. It turned out that they were two wild ducks. Murong que turned to look at Gu fan on the horse next to her, and her eyes were full of pride.


    However, Gu fan didn''t speak. He caught his horse''s stomach with both legs. He took out three arrows with his right hand and put them between his fingers. He put a smile on his mouth. As soon as he closed his stomach, he had already sent out three arrows. The three antelopes running in front of him fell in the dust.


    "What Murong que was also surprised at this time. Gu fan''s familiarity with arrows was far more than him! In fact, Murong que didn''t know that although Gu fan was at the congenital level, his strength had reached the strength of two stars, far more than one and a half stars of Murong que. These two men were not archers at first, but they adjusted their angle and strength of archery by relying on xingxuan''s communication with the Qi of the surrounding heaven and earth. Gu fan''s strength was superior to Murong Que''s, so natural archery was superior to him.


    Murong que immediately felt a little humiliated. He came forward angrily, pulled a carved bow full, and aimed his arrow at an elk running in the distance. Just as he was about to buckle the string, suddenly the animals in the whole mountain forest were in a commotion. All the animals ran out of the woods. Not only the elk, antelope, hare, boar, but also leopard and jackal ran out of the woods and went in the other direction.


    "Drink Gu fan raced forward to catch up, "interesting!" Murong que raised his hand and whipped his horse fiercely. The two horses left the team one by one and ran to the depth of the mountain forest.


    In this way, the two men chased the herd for a hundred miles. The herd hid in the forest. Then they stopped their horses and stopped. At this time, they had already rushed to the depth of the forest, far away from the army.


    Murong que looked at his empty quiver bag, raised his head and said to Gu fan with a smile, "brother Gu''s archery is really extraordinary."


    "Brother Murong is also very powerful." Gu fan stopped his horse, fixed his bow and arrow beside the saddle and said, "I''ve gained a lot just now."


    Murong que looked around and saw that there was no one else, so he put away his carving bow and said to Gu fan, "brother Gu, since there are no more outsiders here, I will tell you what I mean..."


    Gu fan nodded slightly. He also expected that at the moment when RUOYE and Gufan in Tantai came back to Beijing one after another, Murong que, the son of Qingshu Marquis of Murong aristocratic family, called Gufan to come to Yuchu garden of Murong aristocratic family for hunting. It would not be as simple as playing. There must be Murong aristocratic family''s intention behind the scenes. Moreover, such an open and underground appointment would be more of a challenge to the Tantai family. After all, dantai RUOYE is too strong and has a tendency to marginalize the Murong family. Gu fan was looking forward to the cooperation between Murong family and Gu family.


    "Brother Murong, it''s OK to say so." Gu fan replied humbly.


    "What do you think, brother Gu Murong que turned to look at Gu fan and asked slowly. He seems to want to catch some subtle signals from Gu fan''s manner.


    Gu fan also knew that Murong que was trying to find out the relationship between Gu Jia and dantai Jia, and how Gu fan and dantai RUOYE''s private relationship was, so as not to give Gu fan the handle even if they failed to cooperate.


    In today''s situation, if we can cooperate with the ancient family against the allies of the dantai family, there is no doubt that only the Murong family is left. Since we are determined to cooperate with the Murong family, we must show sincerity.


    Gu fan smiles, raises his head, looks at Murong que, and asks, "brother Murong, do you want to hear the truth or the lie?"


    "Of course, I hope you can tell me the truth." Murong que pondered for a while and said to Gu fan, "this is very important..."


    "Then I''ll tell you the truth." Gu Fan said with a faint smile: "Dan Tai Ruo Xie once sent someone to arrest me, and didn''t let me go back to the capital to report my work. It''s really not a thing."


    "Brother Gu, are you serious?" Murong que was surprised and asked: "this matter can be held accountable to the Ministry of war. If it is true, Dan Tai RUOYE wants to get rid of his title!"


    Gu fan nodded and said, "I know that even if I report Dan Tai RUOYE to the Ministry of war, he will be able to get rid of his crime. And how can he get rid of his title for this reason when the imperial court is employing people?" Seeing that Murong Que''s face seemed to have a look of regret, he knew that he regretted that the ancient family and the dantai family had not made trouble because of this, so Gu fan added: "but he did this to me, and I Gu fan will pay him back in the future!"ˇ° Elder brother Gu, I''ve heard about the evil, domineering and domineering Dan Tai. " Murong que stepped down from the horse, led the horse and said: "it is said that yesterday''s Lantern Festival, he also connived at the servants of the dantai family beating the people watching the lantern, which caused great public indignation, and Yulin Wei did not dare to take care of him." Murong que continued: "he really thought that the Tantai family had covered the sky with only one hand..." Murong Que''s words suddenly stopped, as if waiting for Gu fan to take the initiative to express his position, but Gu fan led the horse beside Murong que, looking at his nose, nose, mouth and heart, as if thinking about something. Gu fan knew that although he needed to express his position in this situation, he would be passive if he was eager to express his position. After a moment, it seemed that he had thought it over carefully. Gu Fan said, "according to brother Murong, now a new generation of the Tantai family has come out of the North Suhou, Tantai RUOYE. We can''t fight against them any more?" Murong que smell speech, quickly said: "why not?" Murong que held the whip in his hand, gestured toward the distance, and said, "where can his family be alone in the hall? Although my Murong family is a Confucian scholar, I can''t see him acting so recklessly! "

 Chapter 193

    Seeing that Murong que was a little excited, Gu fan thought that it was time for him to speak. He quickly came forward to comfort him and said, "brother Murong, take it easy. All this needs to be considered in the long run... "


    "Brother Gu, what''s your plan?" Murong que saw that Gu fan finally spoke and asked in a hurry.


    "Brother Murong, I take the liberty to ask..." Gu fan stopped, looked at the Murong Que and asked, "does the Murong aristocratic family want to make an alliance with our plain Marquis''s house?"


    "This..." Murong que pondered and continued: "to tell you the truth, brother Gu, the family really has such a plan... And they are ready to help the Marquis of the plain to overcome the difficulties in front of them."


    "Oh? What does the Murong family plan to do? " Gu fan heard that Murong que seemed to be sincere and askedˇ° How can I help the Marquis of the plain to overcome the present difficulties? "


    Murong que stopped for a moment, then said: "before the ancient family and the dantai family shared the world equally in the army for a long time, the situation reversed completely because of the appearance of dantai RUOYE. After worshiping the Marquis of the army, fan Suiyang, the Tiebi Marquis among the civilian Marquis forces, took over the military power of the Yantian army. In this way, besides the Marquis of the plain, Gu Yun, Among the nobles, there is also a main battle corps which is completely controlled by their own military marquis. The decline of civilian Marquis''s power is bound to be huge. In other words, the root of all the problems lies in the lack of a powerful military marquis in the new generation of the Pingyuan Marquis family, which is the biggest gap with the dantai family. "


    Gu fan nodded silently and motioned to Murong que to continue: "it will be very difficult to break through the monopoly and suppression of aristocratic marquis in a short period of time by relying on the discourse power of civilian marquis. After all, it is a matter of state affairs to appoint a military Marquis, not the Ministry of war and Taiwei. There are also six ministries to consider, But with the intervention of our Murong family, all this will be completely changed. "


    "Murong family will help the ancient family to be Marquis!" Even if the collapse of the sky is not as startled as Gu fan, I am surprised to hear the newsˇ° Murong family should help the ancient family cultivate a new generation of marquis! "


    "Yes, in this way, the ancient family can check and balance the dantai family, and we won''t be so disadvantageous." Murong que nodded and said, "because my Murong family is literate but not martial. Even if I want to be a marquis, my martial arts can''t keep up with me. On the contrary, the ancient family is very powerful. I think only alliance is the way to balance."


    Gu fan put his hand on the trunk of a big tree, patted it, turned to Murong Que and said, "brother Murong, Confucius said," it''s not polite to come but not to go. "Since the Murong family has offered such a big chip to help the new generation of our ancient family to become Marquis, I think it''s necessary to ask the Marquis''s office of the plain to make a lot of concessions and sacrifices."


    Murong que shook his head gently and said, "brother Gu, you are wrong this time. What my Murong family asked for is not only harmless but also beneficial to your family, and it can be done easily..."


    "Oh?" Gu fan asked suspiciously, "brother Murong, please tell me."


    "Brother Gu, this matter can only be understood but not explained." Murong que pretended to be mysterious and asked, "if I remember correctly, are you not married, right?"


    Gu fan''s brow immediately wrinkled, Murong family''s request, he has been clear, unexpectedly is wants to marry with the ancient family. Yes, judging from the current situation, the Murong family holds the lifeblood of the literati and ministers. Compared with the ancient family, the Murong family has a greater say. It is also a founding family with deep-rooted and flourishing branches. The marriage with the Murong family is beneficial to the ancient family, but it is a disgrace to Gu fan and Gu Yu. Because they are not only princes and nobles, but also martial people. Confucian scholars can be subordinated to the fence for fame and wealth, while martial people should open the sky with the strength of both hands and incarnate as dragons. It is really a matter of giving people a handle if they are granted the throne with the strength of their in laws Murong family.


    When Murong que saw Gu fan frowning and standing in silence for a long time, he was afraid of the unruly and willful daughter of the Murong family, who was lame and couldn''t get married. He quickly persuaded him: "brother Gu, please forgive me. My Murong family is still married now. There is only Murong Xiaohan in the waiting room, and no one else..."


    "Murong Xiaohan?" Even though Gu fan was in the Marquis''s residence in the plain, she had long heard of the young lady of Murong family. First, she was extremely beautiful. It is said that no one in the capital was as beautiful as she was. Second, she was very strange and funny. Once she sneaked out of the Marquis''s residence and went boating in Lushui with her maid. On that day, there was a fair near Lushui, and thousands of people stopped to watch her beauty, Some people fell into Lushui and nearly drowned. Although she was forbidden by her father, Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan, for half a month, she became famous as the capital. Even in the deep palace, she knew the beauty of Murong family''s third young lady. In Beijing, there was a disciple who wrote a hundred poems a day to Murong Xiaohan for a meeting, Later, it is said that his legs were broken by Murong''s bodyguard... All kinds of things.


    But the most puzzling thing for Gu fan is that the fourth miss of Murong family, Murong Xiaohan, is the apple of the eye of the master Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan. It''s against common sense for him to marry Murong Xiaohan with the ancient family!


    Suddenly, Gu fan''s meditation was interrupted by a strong breath. That person''s realm was above the congenital level, so Gu fan couldn''t figure out the strength of the comer, so he had to shout at Murong que: "be careful, someone''s sneaking attack!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the breath appeared below Gu fan and Murong que. The ground suddenly broke open, and a figure flew up from the ground, grabbing Murong Que''s legs and flying like a batˇ° Ah The attacker''s physical strength was so great that he lifted the unexpected Murong que upside down. While he was taking off, he held his feet with both hands and tried to tear him apart from the middleˇ° Evil Gu fan saw that Murong que was about to be attacked by him. He gave a loud drink, and the sword burst out of his body. It pointed to the man''s neck with a "Shua", which was a way to defeat both sides. However, Gu fan had no magic weapon to block the attack for others, so he had to use this means of fighting for his life. The man was blocked by Gu fan, and his hand moved slowly. Murong que reacted. With his right hand, he flew out of an inkstone and smashed it at the forehead. When the other side let go, Murong que seized the opportunity and landed on the ground. His sleeves shook open, and a magic weapon flew straight at the man with Haoguang.

 Chapter 194

    Look at that man''s hand turned into a sneak attack. He must be the "no man, no ghost" guy hiding in the woods.


    "Just right, I''ll meet you!" Murong Que''s Qi sank into the Dantian, and with a deep cry, a blue light suddenly rose in his hand, which quickly changed into a blue sword, which was the weapon of the spirit of the sky.


    "Kill Gu fan knew that this man was at least Shen Tian''s level, and he couldn''t be underestimated. His step was wrong, and his figure had turned into six virtual shadows, and he rushed to the attacker in mid air.


    When Gu fan was in the middle of the sky, he clasped his left hand and pinched a magic formula, which was the most powerful "killing God and chopping magic sword formula". He saw six empty shadows at the same time using the "killing God and chopping magic sword formula". The whole jungle was filled with bloodthirsty cries, as if thousands of troops gathered here, and even made the neighboring people feel eardrum pain.


    However, Gu fan only used the magic dance step, not the Kunpeng change, which was practiced to the extreme of "walking on the eight wasteland" method. What he produced was only a virtual shadow, not a separate body. Although six virtual shadows were shot at the same time, it was just a temporary illusion of vision. The pure sword Qi and bloody sword awn produced by killing gods and chopping demons sword were still only one, condensed from a distance, Dart through a few false shadows and stab at the man.


    In front of the man, a hemispherical halo rapidly unfolded. It was the defensive wall formed by the externalization of the Qi of heaven and earth. Gu fan thought that the other side must cultivate the skills of the ghost, so the pure and upright Qi would do great harm to him. But from the other side''s wall, he was not a heretical ghost. The Qi of the pure and upright sword hit on the wall and soon dissipated. The man was about to withdraw the wall. Suddenly, the bloody sword of the second strike of killing the gods and chopping the magic sword came one after another, and the wall was broken.


    The warrior was brought by the impact of the bloody sword. He somersaulted in mid air and flew several meters away to stabilize himself. Murong que was already flying in the wind, and his sword pointed to his throat.


    "Cha..." the branch of the attacker''s foot was deliberately trampled off by him, and his body plummeted down. Murong Que''s long sword flew over his head. When he fell to the ground, Gu fan saw that it was a man with whiskers, unkempt, and wearing ragged clothes. It was almost difficult to recognize him as a man. Seeing that the attack failed, the two men in front of him looked tough again, so he yelled at Gu fan and Murong que like beasts, turned around and disappeared into the forest.


    Until the figure disappeared out of their sight, Murong Que and Gu fan were relieved to hear each other.


    "This guy is Shen Tian level warrior!" Gu Fan said slowlyˇ° Brother Murong, if you didn''t react quickly, you would be torn in two by him. "


    Murong que took Qingxiao tianhun sword back into his body, looked at the direction of the attacker''s departure with hatred, and said coldly: "I must find out which dog is. I dare to bite people in my Murong family''s hunting ground. It''s really boring."


    "I don''t think he looks like an assassin sent by his family." Gu Fan said to Murong que, "and it''s not easy for people from other families to sneak into Murong''s private hunting ground."


    "And what is he? It''s weird, it''s not human, it''s not ghost. " Murong que cursed and went to find his own mount. However, he found that the horse had been stolen at some time, leaving only the rein which was torn off and tied to the tree trunk. Seeing such a simple and rude trace, Murong que could guess who had stolen his horse even without moving his head.


    "Damn it, and stole my horse." Murong que angrily threw the whip on the ground, "asshole, I must find him out!"


    "Brother Murong, in fact, I think he should be a madman." Gu fan smiles and says to Murong que.


    "Yes, I think he''s a lunatic, too." Murong que cursed the way.


    "You see, his attack on us is more like an animal attack on an intruder." Gu fan analyzed: "so I said he should be a madman, brother Murong. Isn''t it self defeating that we care so much about a madman? " Gu fan murmured in his heart that the man was insane, but Shen Tian''s strength was still there. There was a madman with Shen Tian''s strength in the Yuchu garden of the Murong family. It was really a strange thing. Maybe he could get involved in some secrets of the Murong family. I''ll check it later!


    After Gu fan comforted Murong que a few words, he calmed down and said, "forget it, I think I''m unlucky, brother Gu..." he turned to Gu fan and said, "what you and I said here today, please... Please don''t let a third person know..."


    Gu Fan said with a smile, "brother Murong, I won''t let anyone except that madman know."


    "Brother Gu, I''m telling the truth. In fact, compared with your elder brother Gu Yu, my father qingshuhou, our Murong family, is more optimistic about you..." Murong que turned his head, looked at Gu fan, and said with a smile: "recently you should see the effect of our Murong family''s operation in the court. If the ancient family has the sincerity of cooperation, take action as soon as possible!"


    Gu fan nodded thoughtfully, and soon the team behind them found it along the way. A servant gave his horse to Murong que. Murong que took Gu fan and Murong que han to play in the nearby hunting ground for a while. Soon the sun rose to the middle of the sky, and the party carried the hunting prey, He walked towards the exit of yuchuyuan.


    "Brother Gu, let''s give the harvest of today''s hunting to the chef of Yu Chuyuan. How about having a taste of the fresh game today?" Murong que immediately looked at Gu fan and said, "my Murong kitchen is still very good. It happens that there are several jars of good wine buried by Zhu." Gu fan nodded, but he had another plan in mind. Yuwenhu, the garrison general of Shanglin, mentioned to him some time ago that he wanted to be transferred back to the imperial army. Although Gu fan nominally represented the interests of Pingyuan Marquis''s office in Tianjing City, he was just a general officer who came back with the Tianjun army in the Army Department. He could not speak at all. He asked Pingyuan marquis to be transferred by a general, It''s a big deal to write back to the military department from Cangyuan. It''s easy to backfire. In fact, when Gu fan went out hunting today, he planned to introduce yuwenhu to the Murong family. If Murong que is willing to help, yuwenhu will be transferred back to the forbidden army soon. Gu fan was about to speak to Murong que when he made up his mind. However, when Murong que saw that Gu fan had been silent for a long time, he knew that he had plans. He first asked, "brother Gu, do you have any other plans?"

 Chapter 195

    Seeing that Gu fan was a little silent, Murong que knew that he might have his own plan, so he asked in a voice, "brother Gu, what else do you have in mind?"


    Gu fan immediately said with a smile: "dullele is not as good as zhonglele. I happen to have a friend in Shanglin Town, who is now the garrison general of Shanglin town. Why don''t we settle down in Shanglin town at noon today?"


    Murong que heard the speech and said with a smile, "Shanglin town is not far away, so I''ll take elder brother Yigu, and your friend will also introduce me."


    While talking, the team has left yuchuyuan and headed for Shanglin town.


    A moment later, Yu Wenhu in the urn tower saw that the people coming to the gate were the banner of Murong''s family. He also saw that the first people were Murong que, the son of marquis Qingshu, and Gu fan of Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion. He ran out of the urn tower and welcomed them into the urn tower.


    Gu fan handed the reins to the soldiers and introduced Yu Wenhu with a smile: "brother Yu Wenhu, we went hunting today. When we came back, we passed Shanglin. I''m sorry to disturb you." Murong que saw that Gu fan was friendly with Yu Wenhu, so he gave the horse to the soldiers, gathered Gu fan''s shoulder and said, "is this brother Gu''s friend who is the garrison general of Shanglin? It''s a great bearing indeed


    Yuwenhu naturally knew Murong que. If it wasn''t for Gu fan''s reason, which of the sons of Murong family and dantai family didn''t have a higher eye than the top, so they wouldn''t say hello to them. Yuwenhu didn''t say that he was flattered, but he was really surprised. He quickly clasped his fist and said, "I''m going to Shanglin garrison general yuwenhu. I''d like to meet qingshuhou son."


    Murong que immediately felt that he had a lot of face, so he laughed, picked up Yu Wenhu and said, "brother Yuwen, don''t be polite. Brother Gu''s friend is my friend of Murong, and I''m just the son of Qingshu marquis. Although I''m a marquis, I don''t have any achievements. Brother Yuwen is very polite."


    Yu Wenhu straightened up and saw that Gu fan and the servants behind Murong que were all piled with deer, elk and other prey. Knowing that they might be eating with the game, he turned over and arranged a few sentences for the master. The master walked over and led the servants to Shanglin town.


    Yu Wenhu turned to Gu fan and said, "my son, young Marquis, please have tea in the urn building. I''ve asked people to send the game to the restaurant. We''ll go there after half an hour. I''ve just saved a few bottles of 15 year old wine in my hand, and I''ll invite you to enjoy it."


    Gu fan and Murong que said with a smile, "brother Yuwen is very thoughtful." Just at this time, Murong que Han behind them seems to feel that they have been ignored. Yu Wenhu notices that there is a beautiful young man behind Murong Que and Gu fan. Gu fan saw from Yu Chuyuan that Murong que Han seems to have been spoiled since childhood and has a strange temper. If yu Wenhu gets it, he is afraid that he will not have any good fruit to eat, "Brother Yuwen, this is Murong quehan, the young son of Murong family," he said in a quick voice


    "Young master que Han, I''m very polite." Although Yu Wenhu murmured in his heart, he gave a salute in a hurry. Yu Wenhu is different from Gu fan who has been out for a long time. He has been in the forbidden army for many years and usually maintains the public order in the capital. The marquis in the capital have several CHILDES and several young ladies. They are all clear. How ever did the Murong family have a childe named Murong quehan? But in my heart, I couldn''t find out from my mouth, so I invited them to the urn building and asked the guard to serve tea.


    A moment later, when the tea came up, Yu Wenhu sat down and talked with Gu fan and Murong''s family. Yu Wenhu vaguely mentioned that he wanted to be transferred back to the forbidden army. Murong que took a tea bowl from the urn upstairs, looked out from the window, and said with a smile, "brother Yu Wenhu, being a garrison general in Shanglin is not much more beautiful than being a commander in the forbidden army?"


    "Shizi, that''s not true." Yu Wenhu went to Murong Que and said, "Shanglin is no better than the border. There can be no war. If there is no war, there will be no military achievements. I''m afraid I''ll be the garrison general of Shanglin. It''s not my intention that a warrior should die for his country and be happy here! "


    Gu fan can''t help but smile from his heart. Yu Wenhu''s words are high sounding, but the original meaning is obvious. Move a nest, and get promoted. He also saw from Murong Que''s expression that he understood the meaning. Murong que turned to put the tea bowl on the table and said to Yuwen Hu, "brother Yuwen, I understand that Murong will mediate this matter."


    Then the young two of Shanglin post station came to tell them that the game had been cooked. They went to Shanglin post station, where they were still in the elegant seat on the second floor, drinking and having fun. It was not until chieftain Shi Gu fan and Murong que Han helped the drunk Murong que into the carriage and walked towards the capital. Although the atmosphere on the wine table is very good, no matter how Gu fan or Yu Wenhu persuades him to drink, Murong que Han around Murong que is still not drinking, which is amazing.


    When Gu fan sent Murong que back to Qingshu Marquis''s house and drove his horse back to the plain Marquis''s house, it was completely dark. From a distance, he could see the red dragon lantern hanging in front of the plain Marquis''s house. Gu fan stopped his horse, got off the horse in front of the Marquis''s house, gave the reins to the guards nearby, and entered the gate. He was about to go to his room to have a rest, but he heard a servant next to him respectfully say, "little Marquis, The eldest son asked you to come back to his room. I have something to discuss with you. "


    Gu fan handed his cloak to the servant and said, "OK, I''ll be there in a minute." When Gu fan came back from Murong que, his heart was at sixes and sevens. If it was Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan who said this to Gu fan, maybe he could still keep a normal and rational thinking, but it was Murong que who told Gu fan the news, so many subjective factors or other variables would have to be added, and this matter is very serious, If you don''t discuss with Gu Yu, it''s hard to decide. Gu fan carried a lantern around the two corridors and came to Gu Yu''s room. He hung the lantern in front of the door. Just as he was about to knock on the door, he heard Gu Yu''s voice: "is it my brother? Come in Gu fan answered and pushed the door inside. Gu Yu, wearing a black training suit, was sitting cross legged on the bed. His eyes were silentˇ° Yu, what can I do for you? " Gu fan turned and closed the door, went to the table opposite Gu Yu, sat down, looked at him and asked. Gu Yu suddenly opened his eyes, and a feather imprint in his body broke out. It was his original seal script. Then the silver white light covered the whole house, interwoven continuously, and instantly formed a barrier covering the whole room. Most of the ancient people who recognized this kind of wall were used by martial arts practitioners in their cultivation. They could block all sounds and bear the great destructive force in the wallˇ° Yu, what''s the matter? " Gu fan, seeing that Gu Yu summoned Ji Bi, could not help asking, "there are no enemies here." Gu Yu slowly stood up and stood up from the bed. His eyes gradually changed from perplexity to perseverance. He seemed to have made up his mind. He said slowly, "brother, what I''m telling you below, maybe you will never imagine, or even dream of it!" Gu fan sat on the chair, calm down, and saw that Gu Yu''s eyes didn''t mean to joke at all, so he said, "Yu, you say it, I''m ready." Gu Yu nodded and said, "I was drunk that day, and you heard something, didn''t you?" Gu Yu did not shy away and went straight to the subjectˇ° Yes, you said at that time, "if it''s evil, you can kill it with one hand." Gu fan repeated: "I was also very strange at that time. No matter how evil Dan Tai is, it is also the strength of Xingjie. With our strength, it is still very difficult to compete with him at present."ˇ° In fact, what I said at that time was good, but it was me in heyday... "Gu Yu nodded, his eyes seemed to miss. Gu fan''s heart suddenly trembles. In his memory of his previous life, Gu Yu''s strength is to reach Xinghao. With Xinghao''s strength, it''s not difficult to kill xingjiewu with one hand. Is Gu Yu... "Yes, brother, I''m not your brother..." Gu Yu looks at Gu fan, his eyes are calm, but his heart is full of ups and downs. "He''s dead, please forgive me, Kill him yourself, because there can only be one Gu Yu in the world! "ˇ° What Gu fan suddenly stood up from his chair and stammered, "you... What did you say?" He can accept the reality of crossing into Gu fan, and he can also accept the reality that Gu Yu became his elder brother, but he can''t accept the fact that Gu Yu is also a passer-by, and he killed himself in the world! Although Gu fan sometimes wondered why the ancient clouds in this world still exist, from beginning to end, he had a mysterious feeling for the "father" who was far away in Cangyuan, which made him stay away, but he had a strange vision. How did you go back ten years ago, and why did you become the second son Gu fan? I''m afraid that the ancient cloud of this world will be the key to the problem! But at this time in front of a passer-by, Gu Yu, this let Gu fan feel very headacheˇ° Yes, brother, please forgive me. I have no choice, because if I don''t kill him, I will soon disappear from the world, and then our chance to reverse the fate of the family will come to nothing! "ˇ° What? " Gu fan couldn''t help but be surprised and asked in a voice, "do you mean to change your life against heaven? What''s wrong with the ancient family! " Gu fan thought of the result of the following conjecture, and he could not help but be afraid. If this Gu Yu was the Gu Yu of his time, what if it wasn''t? What will the future be like?

 Chapter 196

    Gu Yu thought that Gu fan was surprised at his identity as a passer-by, so he was not surprised. He looked calm and said, "brother, do you know? In your previous life, you suddenly abandoned your literature and became a warrior, and then made great progress. You soon became the strongest warrior of the younger generation, even surpassing me and Tantai RUOYE. But later, you were plotted by others and became a useless person. The next year, our ancient family was surrounded by Zili barbarians and Cangyuan Heren, Falling into a bitter battle... "It seems that he recalled the last fierce battle in his previous life. Gu Yu''s eyes were full of sadness:" we stuck to it for half a year. Just before the reinforcements arrived, the other party didn''t know where to get a imperial edict of the star emperor. The Star emperor thought that the ancient family had betrayed the country and ordered to kill more than 300 people in the plain Marquis''s residence in Tianjing City. You and your mother were also killed, Gu Yu''s eyes slowly shed tears. He patted Gu fan on the shoulder in front of him and said: "before my father died, he said that if Gu fan was still there, Gu''s family would not be like this... So in this life, I see that you have been growing up like before, but I can''t say whether you should be happy or worried, but I know, The key to reversing the fate of the family is you. "


    "Failed?" Gu fan muddled, as if in a dream in general, murmured: "or failed?"


    "No, I haven''t failed yet, because I''m back." Gu Yu patted Gu fan on the shoulder and said, "I can''t let too many people know the secret, because the people who sent me here said that the more people know about the future, the more difficult it will be for us to change our lives against the sky. But I think if we don''t tell you all this, it may be a waste in the end."


    "Because you''re back... So it''s not over yet?" Gu fan lowered his head and said to himself, because his reincarnation killed Dan Tai Ao ahead of time, and made Dan Tai ye a useless person. But it also created a more powerful 22-year-old northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE who reached the rank of Xingjie, and the purple barbarian Saint Princess zhaomusi who appeared in advance. So what kind of unknowable situation will Gu Yu''s return bring to this time and space? Even though Gu fan is strengthening his strength step by step, from Zhongtian level to congenital level in just one year, and Shen Tian level of two star Xuan, with the growth of his strength, an indescribable feeling is increasingly bothering him - as if it is a paradox. His strengthening has made the enemy powerful, Everything is still moving towards the inevitable law of historical development. Even his struggle and resistance may backfire and advance the time of family collapse!


    This kind of crisis premonition became reality after Gu Yu showed his identity as a passer-by and told Gu fan about his family''s future situation.


    "Brother, so I think about it again and again, and I decide to tell you about it..." Gu Yu focuses his eyes on Gu fan, as if observing the subtle changes in his faceˇ° Because I think it is necessary to have your help to reverse the fate of the family. On the contrary, if you still lose your power as in the future, the fate of the ancient family will not be reversed! Although I don''t know... "Gu Yu stopped for a moment and continued:" although I don''t know what kind of impact this speech I said to you today will have on our future, I believe that as a member of the ancient family, my brother, your and my destiny are all connected with the rise and fall of the ancient family... Do you understand? "


    Gu fan nodded his head almost in a daze. At this time, his mind was very confused, and countless thoughts seemed to pass by suddenly. There were pictures of Gu fan when he was a child, of his life and death as Gu Yun, of the broken memory of the last battle... And the gloomy smile of the ghost who finally killed him. Everything was finally settled, When he came back, Gu Yu in front of him was looking at him without saying a word, as if he was waiting for Gu fan''s response.


    "Yu..." Gu fan stood up, looked at Gu Yu silently, and said faintly: "when we were born in the ancient family, heaven has decided that we are connected with the fate of this family. If we can''t go hand in hand, who else can we trust? "


    The two brothers, who came across time and space with complicated identities, finally held each other''s right hands firmly in front of them. "Brother, if someone wants to do harm to the ancient family, he must step on our two bodies first!"


    Gu fan suddenly thought of something and asked in a voice: "Yu, since you come back to our times with the strength of Xinghao, why are you still restricted by the dantai family everywhere? It''s totally possible to wipe out dantai''s house directly! "


    Gu Yu shook his head and explained: "brother, after I killed Gu Yu in this world, my strength has been weakened to the same level as Gu Yu, so as to maintain the balance of the way of heaven and reduce the resistance of our family to change their lives against heaven. Maybe you won''t understand the great meaning of the word "heavenly way". The Tantai family is an objective existence in this period of history. If I want to destroy the Tantai family with the strength of Xinghao, someone will definitely come out to stop me. It''s not only impossible to succeed, but also cause trouble. If I want to damage my skills, my spirit and form will be destroyed. That''s the price of going against heaven. So our strength is insignificant in front of the way of heaven. Of course, it is difficult for us to understand the way of heaven. But if you use the power that does not belong to this era to destroy the things of this era, it must be against the way of heaven. If the collapse of the ancient family is only accidental, we can avoid it according to the situation, but if... "Gu Yu''s eyes are a little complicated, and he seems unwilling to continue.


    "If the destruction of our ancient family is the way of heaven..." Gu fan muttered to himself, "isn''t that... No matter how we do it, we can''t avoid it?"ˇ° Brother, don''t say that. Even if the destruction of the ancient family is the way of heaven... "Gu Yu went to Gu fan''s side and patted him on the shoulder, saying:" against heaven is death, not against heaven is also death. Although we look like ants in the way of heaven, we are not afraid of against heaven once! " In the face of Gu Yu''s heroic words, although Gu fan was a little excited at this time, his face was as deep as water, as if he was immersed in endless thoughts and silent. Now Gu fan is basically sure that Gu Yu comes from an unknown time and space. In that time and space, Gu fan''s plan to change his life against heaven failed and became a useless man, which failed to prevent the extinction of Gu Jia. Gu fan thought that this reincarnation, he cherished his time, almost in a frenzy of practice, suggesting that the physical strength, so he had a year from the sky level to the congenital level of legend, this is a martial arts without any foundation, it is absolutely impossible to realize the fantasy; At the same time, he had a secret alliance with Princess Jiuli to ensure the stability of the rear area of Cangyuan; At the same time, he joined hands with Han Lingfeng in the sect to fight against bailiyi and help him win the position of the chief disciple of Zichen Hall... But even so, Gu fan''s plan to save the family still failed. In a word, it''s "human resources have been exhausted, and each has his own destiny". Is it not that the ancient family''s death is really accidental, but "the way of heaven"ˇ° Brother... "Gu Yu saw that Gu fan was silent for a long time, and sighed and said:" I understand your mood at this moment. After all, you are too young. I will give you time to accept these things slowly, but you must stand up as soon as possible and protect yourself... "Gu fan was murmuring in his heart at this time. Do you want to tell Gu Yu that you are the secret of Gu Yun''s reincarnation, However, it suddenly occurred to Gu Yu that the fewer people who knew these secrets, the less difficult it would be. Otherwise, it would be very easy for the heaven to bite back, so the words came back to him. Gu fan stood up and arched his hand to Gu Yu and said, "Yu, I''ll go back first. I won''t talk about today''s affairs to other people any more..." Gu Yu nodded. Gu fan turned around and suddenly turned around and said to Gu Yu, "yes, Yu, I have something to discuss with you."ˇ° What''s the matter? " Gu Yu askedˇ° What do you think of the Murong family''s alliance with our ancient family? " Gu fan looked at Gu Yu and said: "they offered very rich conditions. They said that they would help one of our ancient family''s descendants to be marquis to fight against the newly rising Marquis of Beisu, dantai RUOYE!"ˇ° "Oh?" Gu Yu''s two curled eyebrows frowned for a moment, and said, "is there such a good thing?"ˇ° Well, Yu, I think the Murong family is a family of Confucian officials, and they are more concerned about integrity. If we form an alliance with the Murong family, we don''t have to be afraid of being so capricious with the dantai family. " Gu fan looked at Gu Yu and said, "in my opinion, if the Murong family does not form an alliance with the Gu family, the position of the Murong family in the government and the opposition will be weakened by the dantai family, whether intentionally or unintentionally. If we form an alliance with the Gu family, the army will be constrained by the people of the Gu family, so the dantai family will not have to worry about competing with the Murong family for the rights of the government and the opposition, Even if I am Murong qianhan, the head of Murong family, I will choose this opportunity to form an alliance with the ancient family. "ˇ° Brother, what you said seems to have some truth... "Gu Yu nodded, agreed with Gu fan''s analysis, and then said:" but politics is different from martial arts, and every kind of interest needs to be exchanged with equal value. The Murong family even offered such a generous condition for one of us to be a marquis, What he asked for should be quite a lot... "Gu Yu pondered:" does he want the ancient family to help promote the transfer of Qingshu Marquis of Murong family to Shenyang to take the place of Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang, who is going to take the place of dantai RUOYE, or do he want to go to Cangyuan to fight with his father? You should know that these conditions can''t be freely agreed... You don''t have any oral agreement with Murong family, do you? " Gu Yu looked at Gu fan with a trace of blame in his eyes: "this will put us in a disadvantageous situation when we negotiate with the Murong family!"

 Chapter 197

    Gu fan gently smiles, shakes his head and says to Gu Yu, "Yu, the Murong family has made an unexpected request... He asks us to marry the Murong family. The object of the marriage is Murong Xiaohan, the apple of Murong qianhan''s eye."


    "What? Murong qianhan takes out his baby daughter to marry our ancient family? I heard you right Gu Yu was surprised and said, "didn''t they ask for anything else?"


    "At least not so far." Gu Fan said with a bitter smile, "I don''t believe it. But among the new children of the Murong family, the Murong que with the highest martial arts cultivation is the congenital level. If the Murong family wants to make their children become Marquis, it''s basically a waste of time. They can also push the boat with the ancient family to make a friendship. "


    "It''s just..." Gu Yu seems to have tasted it. "If you are a common man, you can forget it. After all, who in the world is not greedy for glory and wealth? For us martial arts, if you use the power of the Murong family, I''m afraid you''ll be criticized behind."


    "Yes, that''s one of the reasons why I''m worried and hesitant..." Gu Fan said his worry, "but if there is another military marquis in Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion, it will be of great benefit to the overall situation of the ancient family, as well as to the dantai RUOYE who is controlling the dantai family!"


    At the same time, in the back garden of qingshuhou mansion of Murong aristocratic family, through the corridor fences and waterside pavilions, you can see the beautiful xiulou from a distance, which is the residence of the female family members in the mansion.


    The room was decorated with brocade curtains, embroidered quilts, beaded curtains and soft curtains. There were big red roses woven on the goose yellow carpet. There were women''s dressing things on the table beside the window. There were exquisite furnishings everywhere. It looked like a rich lady''s boudoir, but there was a black hunting uniform hanging on the hanger of the boudoir, and a new horsewhip didn''t match the furnishings around.


    Just listen to the room, four young maids surrounded by a girl sitting in front of the dresser, seems to be in the removal of makeup.


    A maid said with a smile, "young lady, you''ve been acting like a man today, but you''ve finally got away with it."


    "Yes, it''s really strange that there is no help..." another maid said with a smile.


    "According to my previous temper, I should drag you two little girls out to fight on a few boards..." the woman sitting in front of the dresser grinned and stretched out her jade hand to untie the hair band. The cloud like show slowly scattered and hung down to her waist. If the woman was a little brave before, now she is extremely soft and beautiful. Her heroism turns into a beautiful temperament, which makes her outstanding among the four beautiful maidsˇ° It''s not the first time that Miss Ben has gone out to play with my brother as a man. Which time has she ever helped? "


    "Miss, you don''t know something. Every time I go out with you, the eldest son will add that my little brother prefers masculinity, so he looks a little feminine. Please don''t blame..." a maid next to me covered her mouth and said with a smile: "I''m afraid that you don''t know the lady in the mansion."


    "Er... How could you say that to me?" The woman thought that Murong Que and Gu fan bit their ears when they were at the west gate. Then Gu fan perfunctorily guessed that it might be this sentence. She immediately felt ashamed. She grabbed the maid who said this sentence, grabbed it in her arms, touched it on her chest, and said with a smile: "little girl, dare to speak ill of the master, my young master will accept you tonight!"


    The maid knew she was watching a joke, but she didn''t dodge. She just covered her mouth and said with a "giggle" smile, "young master, if you''re not good at masculinity, I''m sure I can dress you well tonight..." as soon as the voice fell, the other maids immediately laughed, one by one pretending to scratch the head and pose, teasing the young lady.


    "All right, all right... You little girls..." Miss pushed away the crowd, feigned anger and said, "if you are not serious, I will let my father find someone to marry you tomorrow..." she changed the tight clothes she was wearing into loose women''s silk robes, sat in front of the dressing table and said, "OK, bring me the painting, I''m a little sleepy, you go down first!"


    "Yes, sir..." the four maids were very amused when they saw the young lady feigning anger. They immediately covered their mouths and laughed. They were all back and forth, and responded with a smile.


    "Not serious! I want to get married, don''t I? " The young lady scolded, and the ladies went to find the painting tools. After setting them up, they said good night to the young lady, saluted and left the room.


    Just listen to that young lady long sigh, low voice Yin way: "green Son Jin, long my heart.". Even if I don''t go, I''d rather not follow my voice? Qingzipei, long I think. Even if I don''t go, would zining not come? Pick, reach, and be in the city. One day''s absence is like March. " If Gu fan heard it here, he would praise this young lady for her excellent knowledge and ability to recite the famous sentences in the Confucian book of songs. She is worthy of being a descendant of Murong family.


    After a while, the young lady finally approached the side of the case, transferred Zhu Yanqing, picked up a soft pen and began to draw. After a long time, the woman looked at the drawing paper in front of her and whispered to herself, "I''ll make another painting of his hunting today. Come on, I''ll finish it in two or three days. Then I''ll ask brother yang to go out and draw again when he comes back..." suddenly, she put the brush on the inkstone, Facing the night outside the window, he said in a low voice, "I''m so crazy about you. Do you miss me for a moment?" Then he stood up, put the picture on the chair, moved the chair to the bed, and said softly, "you are here with me!" With that, he slowly undressed, but his eyes were always on the picture.


    On the paper, there is a young man in a white hunting suit, with a sword eyebrow and starry eyes. He looks far away. He has a long sword like ink on his waist, and a dark horse on his hip. He bows with his left hand and takes an arrow with his right. He is very brave. But who is Gu fan? However, Gu fan in this painting is a bit more handsome than the real person, and is even more in harmony with the unique masculinity of the warrior, which makes him quite handsome. That young lady is Murong que Han, who is hunting with Gu fan and Murong que. In fact, she is Murong Xiaohan, the third daughter of Murong family, who is famous in the capital. Gu fan was the one who saved the taxi from Hu Yanlie in Taixue. She used to sneak into Taixue to play with her elder brother Murong que, but she didn''t want to run into the bully Hu Yanlie and was rescued by Gu fan. The prodigal son of Deng Tu wrote a hundred poems in order to meet Murong Xiaohan. It''s only because the beauty is too indifferent, but she doesn''t know that Luohua had intended to, but she is addicted to this ancient fan.

 Chapter 198

    A week passed quickly. According to the military law of the Beidou Dynasty, the general who went to report to the Ministry of war can only advance the date, not delay it. If he did not go to report after a week in Tianjing City, he would be regarded as postponed and punished.


    Gu fan naturally didn''t want to be involved in such troubles. On the morning of the seventh day, Gu fan prepared a plain suit of clothes and put on light armor like the general of the conscription department. He went to the important place of the military department and could not carry a sword. Therefore, this armor became the only thing that the general represented himself as a general except for the letters from the military department.


    Gu fan rode from Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion through the busy downtown area. He could only walk slowly. It took about half an hour to get to Bingbu mansion. Fortunately, Gu fan knew that there was no big thing to do when he went to the military department. He just explained his current position. If he had no free position, he would be idle at home. This kind of idle general was a bare rod general who only received a monthly salary but did not lead the troops. In fact, in the Beidou Dynasty, the generals with the most background stayed in the forbidden army and were promoted every year by virtue of their military achievements; The generals with a little background went to the four major field armies and fought for some military achievements as the basis for promotion; The generals with few backgrounds are sent to the mainland to be garrison generals, which means they will never get a chance to be promoted. The most inferior ones are those who are idle at home. Even the local magistrate can ignore these idle generals and despise them at will.


    Even though the ancient family and the dantai family are at odds, Gu fan has the status of the second son of the Marquis of the plain. If the dantai family openly turns Gu fan into a laid-off general with the power of the military department in their hands, it will inevitably lead to criticism from the government and the public, especially from the Murong family, which is mainly Confucian officials. At present, Gu Yu has resigned from yulinwei, and the most likely place for Gu fan is to enter the Imperial Army as deputy commander of Fen. Although Gu fan is not proud of accumulating military achievements through school performance, his ability to take care of his mother and Pingyuan marquis in Tianjing City is one of the favorable factors for Gu fan to stay in Tianjing City. After all, before Gu Yu entered yulinwei and took care of Pingyuan Marquis''s residence in Tianjing City, Gu fan chose to go to the southwest Shuntian army. Now that Gu Yu resigns from yulinwei, it should not be long before he goes to Cangyuan''s Ying Tianjun to join his father Gu Yun. Naturally, the responsibility of taking care of the Marquis''s mansion in Tianjing plain falls on Gu fan.


    Although I can''t gallop around any more, taking care of Yujue and Pingyuan Marquis''s house is also a compensation for my past life! Riding on the horse, Gu Fan said to himself in silence. Unconsciously, the horse had passed through the bustling downtown and came to the Yamen of the Ministry of war. There are four gold lettered plaques on the top of the six corner cornice, which are written by the emperor of the Big Dipper. Behind them are two tightly closed vermilion gates. The ferocious animal ring on the gate is covered with bronze green. It seems that no one has opened it for a long time. Next to the vermilion gate is a two person wide side gate. There is a small official wearing a Zang se Qi sleeve robe and a square sky crown, In front of the gate were six guards with expressionless faces and wearing black armor, which set off a sense of solemnity.


    In the Beidou Dynasty, the six yamen were placed in the periphery of the Imperial City, surrounded by the imperial palace. Through the six yamen, you can get to the Imperial Palace directly, so the rules to the six yamen are equivalent to entering the imperial city. Unless there is the permission of the star emperor, or the relatives of the emperor, the civil servants get off the train, the military generals get off the horse, they are not allowed to wear swords, they are not allowed to make noise, and those who make noise must have thirty staff, which shows the severity of the Imperial Palace system.


    Gu fan got off his horse in front of the Yamen of the Ministry of war, tied the reins around a tree in front of the Yamen of the Ministry of war, took the letter of the Ministry of war in his pocket, and walked towards the small door.


    "Who is it?" The two leading imperial guards stepped forward quickly, held out their hands to stop Gu fan, and asked harshly.


    "General Gu fan of Shuntian army returned to Beijing as a messenger under the command of the Ministry of war." Gu fan raised the Ministry of war documents in his hand and answered in a deep voice.


    The little official came forward and took the document in Gu fan''s hand. He read it carefully and without expression. Then he waved his hand to the two imperial guards to withdraw and handed it back to Gu fan. Then he bowed back and said, "general Gu, please come in. The Minister of the Ministry of war, Mr. Chao, is waiting for you." At this time, the little official''s face when he spoke was not as cold as before, and even slightly flattering. Naturally, Gu fan would not like to go with such a snob. He took the official document and walked straight inside the door.


    As Gu fan stepped into the small door, he saw a large jade crane screen. Behind it, there were two cloisters hundreds of feet apart. They gathered in front of a hall, and the buildings behind the hall could be seen. They should be the office space of the Ministry of war.


    Gu fan did not know how many times he stepped on the threshold of the Ministry of war in his previous life. This is the first time he came to the Ministry of war. Looking at the familiar crane screen and red paint corridor in front of him, Gu fan closed his eyes slightly and opened it again. He could not help feeling the crisscross of time and space. It seemed that he was immersed in the memories of his previous life.


    At this moment, Gu fan''s cold breath suddenly hit his heart. It was a feeling of being watched by experts who were much stronger than himself. Gu fan didn''t even have such a strong sense of crisis when he faced the strength of Xinghun, Han Lingfeng of eight star Xuan, or even Xiao Jitian, an evil expert. If he followed Xiao Jitian, what Gu fan felt was only a part of his power, His legs were trembling. If he could hardly bear it, he was watched by the man in front of him. Gu fan felt that his blood was boiling, and he almost had internal injury. Moreover, Gu fan felt that the strength of the two men was almost different from each other. Once the other side took the hand, it was almost inevitable to kill them.


    This is an important place in the capital and the sects dare not set foot in it at all. Who is the one who got Gu fan''s idea? Who dares to attack the second son of the Pingyuan Marquis''s office in this important place of the Ministry of war? With a soft sound, the scenery in front of Gu fan was suddenly distorted, and a figure came out of the crevice like a leisurely walk. At the moment when the man walked out of the crack, Gu fan was almost frightened to cry out: "Dan Tai Ruo Xie!" Gu fan has seen dantai RUOYE in his previous life, so he can recognize his general appearance like Xing aochen. In Gu fan''s previous life, dantai RUOYE is a middle-aged marquis. Although his face is resolute, his eyes are furtive, and his impression is not very good, but the young Marquis of Beisu in front of him is totally different. The young man was wearing a purple Narrow Sleeve high collar suit, a purple gold crown, a jade hairpin, a bright yellow ribbon around his waist, embroidered with dragons and cranes. It was obviously a gift from the emperor. Otherwise, it would be a trespass. Even the Marquis would be punished. His eyes are clear, his lips are closed, his nose is slightly high, his forehead is square and round, his heaven is full, and his whole body is full of dignity. The only imperfection is his eyes. There is no calm and calm manner of the general who controls thousands of troops, and the manner of Taishan collapsing in front of him without being surprised. In this point, the stars and dust are better than those of dantai RUOYE, If we remove this point, the Marquis of northern residence, dantai RUOYE, is a young leader in the army with beautiful appearance and excellent martial artsˇ° "Oh?" Dan Tai RUOYE seemed a little surprised because Gu fan recognized himself, but he immediately raised his chin and said: "since you know this seat, why don''t you kneel down?" The voice came from the front. As soon as the sound fell, Gu fan suddenly felt that a dazzling blazing star appeared in his perception. Different from the soft starlight, the strong breath of the sun was as strong as the red sun, which radiated from the frontˇ° Boomˇ° If it''s evil... He''s waiting for me here! " All of a sudden, Gu fan felt that the surrounding air had turned into mountains and covered himself. This kind of feeling can''t even be achieved by Xiao Jitian''s pressure, which is like thousands of mountains falling from the sky to suppress themselves. The Yamen of the Ministry of war is not the main street of Tianjing City. It''s not the ordinary people who want to come. At this time, there is no third person in the Yamen of the Ministry of war except Gu fan and the sudden appearance of dantai RUOYEˇ° Bold Gufan! You little general, why don''t you kneel down and salute when you see me Seeing that Gu fan was not frightened by his own pressure, Dan Tai Ruo suddenly gave a violent drink, and the pressure of the surrounding space suddenly doubled. Gu fan only felt that his body was shaking involuntarily, and even the skeleton of his whole body was trembling slightly in this violent drink, as if it was about to crack. But Gu fan bit his teeth and started to move the eight spirit stones in his body, Gu fan''s spine didn''t bend even though he was suffering a lot. At this moment, there was a loud bang, and a rockery between Gu fan and Dan Tai RUOYE broke into countless pieces of gravel, which flew to the sky several feet high and scattered on the groundˇ° Cat got your tongue? Are you surprised? " The eyes of Dan Tai Ruo Xie are deep and bright, high above, and look at Gu fan in front of him. The great power of Xingjie is just like the vast ocean. In front of this power, Gu fan''s efforts are just like a fatuous struggle. Gu fan looked at Dan Tai RUOYE''s face, his body was still upright, not bent down half an inch, the corner of his mouth pulled, it seemed that he worked hard to squeeze out a smile, and then he laughed strangely: "ha, ha, ha, ha, ha..." the strange laughter was very harsh in the open courtyardˇ° What''s the smile about? Are you so stupid that you can''t tell the difference? " Dan Tai RUOYE gave a cold reply to Gu fan''s strange laughter.

 Chapter 199

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..." Gu fan, in the face of the question of Dan Tai RUOYE, still gave it a strange dry smile, but more than just a lot of ridicule, "Dan Tai RUOYE, I laugh at you for being a military marquis. You are just like a barbarian beast, you don''t know how to educate. Second, you are so small, you don''t have the amount of generals, so you can''t be a great weapon in the end!"


    "What


    When Gu fan finished his sentence, he felt that his throat was so sweet that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood, and his whole body''s pressure suddenly increased several times. If it wasn''t for the eight spirit stones in Gu fan''s body had been activated, which helped him bear a lot of pressure, Gu fan would have broken his tendons and collapsed on the ground like a dead dog, while Dan Tai RUOYE in front of him seemed to be angered by Gu fan''s words just now, The hair is slightly erect, even the purple gold crown on the head is slightly trembling.


    "Ha ha, good Gu fan, do you want to irritate me?" Dan Tai if evil anger extremely counter smile, to Gu fan ferociously say: "you pour is really not afraid of death!"


    If Dan Tai was evil, he would sneer and his eyes would twinkle. Gu fan would hum in front of him. He immediately felt the pressure on his body doubled, and the stone slab under his feet would crack with a "click".


    "Hum..." Gu fan looked at Dan Tai RUOYE stubbornly and said, "Dan Tai RUOYE, you are the Marquis of our Dynasty. I kneel down to my people. I kneel down to the emperor and my parents. If I kneel down to you, I will be an unrighteous, unfaithful and unfilial person. But you ignore the principles of etiquette and law, and ask me to kneel down, And you... "The pressure of dantai RUOYE has already blocked the connection between Gufan and all things around him. Gufan uses the only natural Qi of heaven and earth in his body to pour the eight array spirit stone into his body to work hard. Although he seems impassioned when he speaks, in fact every word he says hurts his heart. The imitation of Buddha is like a thousand cuts. When he talks about the excitement, he takes a step forward, He scolded: "I''m not ashamed, but proud. I''m happy to trample on rites, laws and disciplines. What''s the difference between this and animals?"


    With Gu fan''s righteous voice, it seemed that a huge light and shadow suddenly appeared behind Gu fan and took a step towards Dan Tai RUOYE. However, in front of that terrible existence, Dan Tai RUOYE of Xingjie''s strength could not help but step back, and the color on his face suddenly changed.


    Gu fan saw his eloquence and forced back Dan Tai RUOYE. He was so excited that he pointed to Dan Tai RUOYE in front of him and said, "I''ll laugh at you again. I''m not strict with the army. I connived at my men''s open fire and plundered others. I ran into them. According to the military law of the Beidou Dynasty, soldiers who kill civilians in addition to the battlefield will pay for their lives, while looters will be on the spot. Law, although not talented, is also appointed by the Ministry of war. Why not take you to carry out military law? In addition... "Gu fan saw that the evil of dantai was like dementia, so he said in a loud voice:" according to the military law of our Dynasty, generals who connive at soldiers'' looting should be punished for lax management of the army. Depending on the seriousness of the situation, the minimum is 50, and the maximum is 50. Dharma, you are in an important position in the imperial court. You don''t want to serve your Majesty''s kindness, and you don''t want to help the country in battle. You specialize in stealing and stealing. What''s your crime


    Gu fan put a scornful smile on the corner of his mouth, and finally said to Dan Tai RUOYE, "I don''t laugh at you who are unfaithful, unfilial, unrighteous, talented, virtuous, trustworthy and boundless, but who should I laugh at?"


    It should be noted that the five virtues of "benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith" should be advocated by Confucianists, and the five virtues of "wisdom, faith, benevolence, courage and strictness" should be advocated by military generals. Gu fan''s words just now almost overturned the Confucianists'' and military experts'' definitions of "gentleman" and "famous generals" on dantai Ruoxi, and the acrimony of his words can be seen.


    Dantai RUOYE, as a star hero and strong man, communicates with the vast star domain. When he is promoted to the star level, his spirit has been cultivated to the level of the mirror. Unless he is interfered by a strong man of the same level or even higher level, it is difficult to fall into chaos. However, being excited by Gu fan''s words, dantai RUOYE stands in the same place in a daze.


    With these words, Gu fan suddenly felt that his internal organs were burning, and he was obviously hurt by himself. He quickly took advantage of dantai RUOYE''s mental confusion and weakened prestige to extract ice and fire from his body and repair the internal organs of the meridians. I just felt a cool feeling rising from the Dantian and flowing slowly along the meridians of the whole body. When I went there, the pain of burning was immediately reduced. After a moment, I recovered. Although the aura of Binghuo bingdilian was mainly used by Gufan to attack the bottleneck of the quintessence level and the outline level, there are still some auras of Binghuo bingdilian among the four limbs. Although these auras can no longer help Gufan to improve his cultivation, they can still inhibit toxins and repair his body.


    A moment later, Gu fan Chang breathed a sigh of relief. The burning pain on his whole body had subsided. It was obvious that the repair of his body was over. At this time, Dan Tai RUOYE''s eyes were clear again. He looked at Gu fan in front of him in surprise. It seemed that he couldn''t believe that Gu fan, a warrior with congenital strength, was just like a mole ant in front of him. After a few shouts, he was in confusion and almost lost himself. But when he came back, his eyes were cold, He muttered to himself, "this son can''t be underestimated. Even if you don''t kill him today, you have to abandon his cultivation of martial arts first, or it will be a disaster sooner or later!"


    "If you are evil, I ask you, you connived at the gang of four to plunder civilians and search for elixirs. I ran into you and executed the military law for you according to the military law of Beidou king. Do you have any objection?" Gu fan looks at Dan Tai RUOYE and knows that he must have come to kill the group of four. He is too small hearted to find himself for such trivial things. It can be seen that he is so small-minded.


    Dan Tai RUOYE made up his mind, then looked at Gu fan and said with a sneer, "it''s true that the military law of our Dynasty is so. That gang of dog slaves don''t have eyes to rob. It''s really wrong..." Gu fan never thought that Dan Tai RUOYE would admit his mistake to show weakness. When he was at a loss, he suddenly retorted: "but it''s up to the master to beat the dog, No matter what''s right or wrong, if you kill my dog, you''ll give me an explanation! " If you don''t give me an explanation, I will give you an explanation today Gu fan only felt that the pressure that had just been relieved had increased countless times in a moment, almost like the pressure of Mount Tai, and it was more powerful than just now. If we say that the pressure that had just suppressed Gu fan had a sense of ridicule, now it is like facing a big enemy and trying to take his lifeˇ° You can relax. I will not kill you. " Dantai RUOYE stands with her hands in her hands, and walks slowly to Gufan with a banter smile on her lips. Gu fan has been exhausted from the pressure of shaking dantai RUOYE just now. Now Gu fan is just like an ant in front of his absolute power. He doesn''t even have to do it. He just needs to release a breath to shock him to death.

 Chapter 200

    "Hum..." Gu fan clenched his teeth and wanted to resist the pressure of Dan Tai RUOYE. "Dan Tai RUOYE, I don''t believe it. Even if you are the Marquis of Beisu, you dare to kill me in the Yamen of the Ministry of war!"


    "I said that I would not kill you..." Dan Tai RUOYE said with a cold smile: "Gu fan, I just met you by chance. You are disrespectful to me, so I just punish you lightly..."


    At this time, Gu fan also understood the mind of Dan Tai Ruo Xie. He was trying to humiliate himself.


    "You want me to get down on my knees?" Gu fan has already guessed his intention from his behavior. Just now, Gu fan scolded Dan Tai RUOYE for being unfaithful, unfilial, unrighteous, talented, virtuous, trustless and boundless. Now, if Dan Tai RUOYE asked Gu fan to kneel down to him, Gu fan became what he said. He really attacked his shield with his spear, which is very insidious.


    "If it''s evil, don''t dream." Gu fan roared.


    "Good. He has the backbone. I''ll see how hard you are! "


    Dantai if evil, cold hum. He put his hands behind his back and walked towards Gufan step by step. With each step he took, the pressure on Gu fan increased by one point.


    Zizi!


    Gufan around a Zhang range, emitting a terrible heat, even the air are distorted fuzzy. Gu fan''s forehead was dripping with sweat, and his feet had already broken the floor tiles, but they all stepped into the ground. Dan Tai RUOYE, however, still seems to be natural and easy. Obviously, he still has something to keep, but he hasn''t done his best.


    "Gufan!" Dan Tai RUOYE came to Gu fan, with a sneer, slowly stretched out his palm and said:


    "Today, I will teach you a lesson: in this world, the law of the jungle, in the face of absolute power, there is no good or bad, wisdom and strategy, courage and courage are false... Only power!"


    After that, the empty hand of Dan Tai RUOYE pressed down.


    "Ah


    Gu fan, with a painful sound, felt a force of terror, overwhelming and pressing on him. With a click of his knee, he was about to fall on his knees.


    "If it''s evil, I''m Gu fan''s indomitable husband. Unless I die, I''ll kneel down and never kneel down like you!"


    Gu fan roared suddenly, and his forehead was blue. In his body, the powerful Qi of heaven and earth burst out and ran to his limbs. He madly counteracted the terrible pressure. He even began to defuse his two stars to resist the pressure of dantai RUOYE.


    "Hum!"


    In Gufan''s body, the eight array spirit stone suddenly sent out a strong suction force and quickly rotated. Like a long whale sucking water, it sucked in the power of Gufan''s dismembering two xingxuan, and then transformed into a strange power and spewed back to the meridians of Gufan''s whole body.


    "Click, click!"


    Gu fan''s whole body seemed to crack at any time under the power of Dan Tai RUOYE''s palm. In the eyes of even Dan Tai Ruo Xie, Gu fan''s body, inch by inch, straightened hard.


    Gu fan stares at Dan Tai RUOYE, with a bright light in his eyes. In his body, this moment shows a strong spiritual and willpower:


    "If it''s evil... Listen up and remember what I said. Sooner or later, you will pay the price


    Gufan every word, as if a curse in general.


    "You dare to threaten me!"


    At that moment, the eyes of dantai RUOYE burst out a terrible cold light. He seemed to see the great threat to him and even the family of dantai in this young general.


    Gu fan was staring at dantai RUOYE. In his eyes, he burst out a more terrible will than dantai RUOYE, even as fierce and domineering as dantai RUOYE itself.


    Tian Jing City is located in the capital of Gyeonggi. At the foot of the emperor, the Yamen of the Ministry of war is a secret place. The army is heavily guarded and has a large number of eyeliner. Gu fan does not believe in it. If Tan Tai dare to kill himself in this yamen hospital, and he still goes to the Shang Shuchao Department of the Ministry of war, even if the power of the tan Tai family is strong, it will not be able to withstand the harsh responsibility of the Ministry of war.


    Dan Tai RUOYE came into contact with Gu fan''s cold eyes and suddenly woke up in his mind


    "This kid is eloquent and scheming step by step. He is not so reckless and impulsive as he shows. Yes, he must be playing tricks again. "


    When I think of it, I feel like I''m in a state of mind


    "I see. This kid did it on purpose. This is the Yamen of the Ministry of war. The Yulin guards won''t allow the second son of the ancient family to have an accident here, and I don''t know how many experts are watching. If I just teach him a lesson, there will be no one to intervene. If I want to kill him, someone will come and save him. In this way, not only can I not get a bargain, but also I will leave a story for the Marquis of the plain, Give them an excuse to attack me in the future


    Dantai if evil mind read a move, close eyes slightly feel a turn. After this special observation, the perception was immediately several times stronger than before. All of a sudden, the back yard and the back wing room of the military office, which was originally empty, were densely packed, and countless strong and weak breath suddenly appeared in the perception.


    "Hiss!" Dan Tai if evil heart a Lin, can''t help but pour to draw a cold air. The fact is as he guessed. Dan Tai if evil ruthlessly swept an eye Gu fan, in the heart to him more of fear. A person even his own anger and impulse are included, what else can not be calculated? Although Gu fan''s cultivation is still at the congenital level, it is impossible for him to pose a threat to Dan Tai RUOYE in martial arts, but it gives him the feeling that the bone is in his throat and the grain is in his backˇ° Today, I''ll just abolish his cultivation of martial arts, so as not to cause trouble in the future! " Dantai if evil eyes in a convergence, in the eyes of all the killing machine already hidden. In fact, Gu fan has been observing dantai RUOYE. Seeing that the opportunity of killing in his eyes has disappeared, he says in his heart: "it seems that the Beisu marquis is not a pig head. He knows that there are many experts in the military yamen secretly. If he rashly makes a move, he will not succeed. He will also leave evidence for our Pingyuan Marquis''s house. It''s a stable business."ˇ° Gufan, don''t worry. I won''t kill you. However, your only general is disrespectful to the marquis. I will also punish you Dan Tai if evil say, five fingers one, down is a pressure. If the pressure on Gu fan''s shoulders was mountains before, now the mountains have become huge mountains. Endless pressure, falling from head to head, just like a millstone crushing ants, to crush Gu Fansheng to deathˇ° Click Gu fan''s two shoulder blades were broken as if they were dry wood. Gu fan roared, and the power generated by the decomposition of the two stars poured out from all parts of his body and inhaled into the eight spirit stones to resist this terrible force. But the power of Dan Tai RUOYE is too terrible. The gap between them is just like an insurmountable natural moat. In Gu fan''s body, his bones crackled and his knees were pressed down inch by inch by this irresistible force. The blood of his whole body, even more oppressed, flows to the pores of his whole body. It seems that he may bleed from the pores of his whole body at any time.

 Chapter 201

    "The Marquis of beisuhou, how about selling the three thin noodles and letting Gu fan go?"


    A plain and elegant voice came. At the beginning, it was far away from the sky. In the blink of an eye, it seemed to be close to the ear.


    "Lord Chao, Minister of the Ministry of war!" Gu fan was aware of the sound, and his spirit was suddenly shaken. The terrible force around Gu fan''s body, which wanted to crush people, disappeared in the invisible at the moment when the sound appeared.


    If we say that dantai RUOYE is a dazzling star, his momentum is as vast as the void. He has nothing and seems to have everything. He embraces everything in the world. This strange feeling does not belong to any kind of destructive pressure, so it is different from the power system of the warrior. If you are evil, you may not understand that you are still qualified, but you are completely transparent. You know that this is the oppression of Confucianism, which is the most noble and healthy existence between heaven and earth.


    Dan Tai RUOYE suddenly felt that the power of pressing his hand had been virtually dispelled. Even those who had penetrated into Gu fan''s body and destroyed his body were gradually forced out of the body by some strange energy, and even there was a faint act of eating him back. It is obvious that the person who releases this kind of coercion is superior to him in strength, if not in unique skills.


    ˇ±Confucianists are a real nuisance Tantai RUOYE murmured in his heart, but the military strategists and the Confucianists were in charge of the government separately and were equal to each other. If Tantai RUOYE said this in front of the Minister of the Ministry of war, he would be criticized by the officials of the Confucianists, and even the Taiwei would blame him. On the other hand, the Confucianists paid attention to "propriety before soldiers". Since the Minister of the Ministry of war had already spoken out to intercede for the ancients, If dantai RUOYE insists on his own way, it is obvious that he will be attacked. However, with their strength, dantai RUOYE is not sure that he can win the war minister of Confucianism.


    Tantai RUOYE looked at the broken bone, but still raised his head. His eyes glared at Gu fan, and he was annoyed. "Today, if it wasn''t for the Confucianists, I would have abandoned this son''s cultivation of martial arts. It''s a pity, hateful!"


    "Marquis of Beisu, although the generals are strong enough to subdue others, bullying the weak is despised by the strong. As Marquis of our Dynasty, don''t you have the most basic martial virtue?" The tone of the Minister of the Ministry of war was aggressive, and he was obviously impatient with Dan Tai RUOYE.


    "Well, since the Minister of the Ministry of war came forward to plead for him, I will forgive him for his disrespect." Dan Tai if evil took back the palm, Gu fan body around the pressure suddenly dissipated invisible, "see you later!" Dan Tai RUOYE turned around and was about to walk into the stars, but he heard a voice behind him shouting: "wait a minute!"


    That voice was made by Gu fan.


    "Hum!" If it is evil, it will not take care of it. Stretch out your right hand and stroke slowly. The scenery in the void is divided into two parts from the middle, just like a crack. The bright star is reflected from the crack.


    "If it''s evil, I want to remind you that one day, you will pay for what you did today." Gu fan yelled at the shadow of dantai RUOYE who was disappearing in the stars, but what he got was a scornful laugh of dantai RUOYE.


    With the shadow of dantai RUOYE disappearing in the courtyard, the crack suddenly closed. At this time, Gu fan suddenly spurted a big mouthful of blood from his mouth. The blood splashed on the white tiles, but it was dark red. It was the congestion of internal organs. Gu fan didn''t want to show weakness in front of dantai RUOYE, so he kept it in his mouth until dantai RUOYE left. At the same time, The two kneecaps were like firewood. No matter how hard they were, the two kneecaps cracked from the middle. The blood overflowed and dyed all the trousers on Gu fan''s legs red. Then the body finally fell to its knees. No, to be exact, it fell to the ground and gasped.


    The voice in the void seemed to be a little impatient, and said to Gu fan faintly: "the martial arts always pay attention to perseverance. You can persist for so long under the pressure of the Star Warrior with only congenital strength. It''s completely by virtue of a obsession in your heart. I''m far away from you, and even I''m ashamed that I can''t do it. Gu fan, if you can keep this belief alive, the cultivation of martial arts in the future will be above me and Tantai RUOYE... "


    Gu fan heard that the Minister of arms praised himself so much. Even though he was suffering a lot, he still said respectfully to the direction of the voice of the Minister of arms: "thank you for your help, young man


    "It''s just that I don''t want the general of our army department to die in the Yamen of our army department. Gu fan, since he has taken Binghuo and dishuanglian, his aura can cure the injury. I will take a breath for an hour and come back to me when I recover. " The voice of the Minister of the Ministry of war is still indifferent.


    "Yes, sir Once all the limbs and bones of the ancient bone were crushed, he could not get his legs up. He had to sit on the ground, and he could close his eyes, and he could mobilize the spirit of the fire and the lotus of the body from the four limbs to repair the damage of the body.


    Binghuo bingdilian is worthy of being the natural resource and local treasure left to Gufan by the strong in the border. Only half an hour later, Gufan''s face turned from pale to ruddy. Dantai RUOYE directly damaged Gufan''s internal organs and bones with its powerful pressure. If there is a wound exposed outside, people will be surprised at the terrible healing speed of Gufan''s body at this time.


    After a while, Gu fan slowly opened his eyes. The burning pain of his whole body had subsided. Instead, he felt cool all over his body, as if immersed in ice water. He tried to stand up, and his kneecap closed perfectly after a slight click. He knew that his body had been repaired. Under the aura of Binghuo bingdilian, such a serious injury could be recovered in half an hour. Gu fan could not imagine the speed of recovery. And he has the feeling that with the increase of his strength, the repair and detoxification functions of Binghuo bingdilian seem to be strengthened. When his strength is at the kuotan level, the aura of Binghuo bingdilian can only restrain but can''t eradicate Gu fan''s body poison. When his strength reaches the congenital level, the recovery speed and ability are greatly improved. You should know that the most troubling problem on the battlefield is injuries. If Gu fan can quickly repair his body injuries, he will be invincible in the same level of combat, and even have the strength to compete in leapfrog challenges. Thinking of this, Gu fan feels closer to Dan Tai RUOYE. If we say that Gu fan''s imaginary enemy has always been xingaochen, then now this figure has become dantai RUOYE, extremely tall, like a mountain, which is incomparable to Gu fan. At this time, the voice of the Minister of the Ministry of war, Mr. Chao, sounded in Gu fan''s ear and said, "well, Gu fan, you don''t have to come to see me, so that you won''t be left behind. I''m partial to you. You can go to the Secretary''s room to get your appointment certificate."ˇ° Thank you very much... "Gu fan bowed slightly in that directionˇ° And... Gu fan, I would like to advise you on one thing. You are firm and resolute, which is really beneficial to the road of martial arts and Taoism. But you must know that "if you are strong in arms, you will be destroyed, and if you are strong in wood, you will be broken.". When you are strong, you are weak. " If you can be more flexible, you may save a lot of trouble and unnecessary obstacles Gu fan bowed to the direction of the void, and replied in a deep voice: "thank you for your advice, but it''s a pity..." his tone was still slow, and he didn''t feel any sense of collisionˇ° If I do that, am I still Gu fan? Since heaven has created this kind of character, it will not change even if it changes a thousand times. " Suddenly, the other end of the voice was dumb. After a long time, the voice gave out a few intermittent smiles, which seemed helpless, gratified, and regretful. Then he continued: "you are very interesting... Go to the Secretariat to get the appointment certificate, and do a good job in the forbidden army!" Gu fan seems to want to ask more, the voice has quietly left. Gu fan straightened up and breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that he had just talked to a master who was no less powerful than Dan Tai RUOYE. If Gu fan annoyed him, he could not only abolish Gu fan''s martial arts cultivation as long as he wanted, but also send him to distant counties or even other places to be guards and kill people with a sword, but he didn''t do it. The reason why Gu fan only dared to refute him in front of him was also because of his previous life. In the memory of Gu fan''s previous life, Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, was an upright man. Besides being proficient in Confucian and military documents, he even dabbled in the classics of various schools of thought. He was a learned scholar with a broad mind, He was a Confucian minister who took the neutrality of the imperial court as an example. But the only thing that puzzles Gu fan is that in his memory, Chao Tianrui is just a Confucian minister with no power to bind a chicken. No one knows that he has learned martial arts, and his accomplishments are even equal to those of Dan Tai RUOYE. If he has learned martial arts, how can he not see Gu fan''s accomplishments in his previous life? In Gu fan''s mind, a voice coldly answered his doubts: "because of the arrival of Gu Yu and the reincarnation of Gu fan, everything in this world has undergone subtle changes..." and what about the way of heaven? Has it changed with it? Gu fan raised his head slightly, looked at a row of barracks not far away, and lowered his head, as if he was lost in thought.

 Chapter 202

    At noon the next day, the sun slanted through the window of the room and reflected on the mahogany tables and chairs. At last, the light reflected by the bronze mirror penetrated into Gu fan''s sleepy eyes. He slowly stood up and shook off his blanket. He was wondering why he appeared in his room. Suddenly, he felt headache and a hangover, Suddenly, like an electric shock, he stretched out his right hand to press his forehead, as if to relieve his pain.


    Gu fan lowered his head, only to see that he was still wearing the simple gown he wore when drinking with Gu Yu yesterday, and even stained with the filth of vomiting after getting drunk. The object was just wiped off, but it wasn''t taken off and replaced with a new one. I don''t know whether the person who helped him back was impatient or embarrassed.


    Gu fan recalled the scene when he was drinking with Gu Yu last night. He only felt that they were constantly drinking and talking, talking about endless things, complaining about each other, and even talking about secrets that they could never tell each other. However, neither of them would regard the other''s words as the truth, only as the drunken words of the other, But these two people have secrets. When they are drunk, they will keep muttering, because they know that only when they say the secret, they will not be regarded as a secret.


    However, as a warrior, they can''t get drunk at all, because ten drunk martial arts strongmen can''t beat a gangster who has practiced martial arts. Even the other side can strangle him with one hand like a chicken. They don''t dare to get drunk at all, and they can''t get drunk at all. Only in front of their most trusted people can they get a rare drunk, and they will be lucky for a long time, This is also the joy of meeting a confidant with wine.


    Gu fan smiles, as if recalling yesterday''s happiness, but suddenly sees a woman wearing a silver mask holding a red lacquer box. Step in, step in. Who is not huanlingyue? Gu fan saw her cruel appearance of killing people with a sword, which she did not often see in her simple long skirt and lacquer box. It was really funny. Gu fan could not help laughing when he saw it. However, as soon as he laughed, he immediately seemed to pull a nerve, and his mouth tilted. It was obvious that alcohol paralyzed his body, and he almost cried, Such a change of laugh and cry made the cruel huanlingyue almost laugh, leaving Gu fan very helpless to rub his forehead, as if to relieve the pain. On the other hand, he murmured: "laugh, laugh, what''s funny... Isn''t he drunk? You drink ten jars of wine in one night. Would you try it? "


    Huanlingyue raised her mouth and sneered: "did I let you drink so much? I was so drunk yesterday that I didn''t realize it. I fished you out of Guyu and sent you back to your room. Otherwise, you might still be soaking in those wines now! "


    Gu fan''s face turned red and white when he was told by Huan Lingyue. Yesterday, although he and Gu Yu drank ten jars of wine by themselves, they almost drank half of them in the last few jars. The floor tiles drank more wine than they combined. There is no doubt that when Huan Lingyue went to bring Gu fan back, the floor of the room must be full of wine, just like a wine pool.


    Huan Lingyue saw that Gu fan was a little embarrassed, so she looked up at Gu fan and said, "I have prepared some hangover soup and silver fish lotus seed porridge here. After you are drunk, you vomit everything you eat. You must be hungry, and you can''t eat hard food, so I have prepared some porridge for you."


    In this way, Gu fan was even more confused. He thought in his heart, "what''s the matter with the killer today? What''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you


    Gu fan slowly got up and was about to pick up the bowl from Huan Lingyue, but heard her soft voice say: "you just woke up, don''t move, lie down first..."


    Gu fan just wanted to say something more, so he had to lie down again, stood up slightly, took a few mouthfuls of the porcelain bowl holding the wake-up wine soup, and suddenly thought of something. He asked Huan Lingyue, "did you make the wake-up wine soup yourself?"


    Huanlingyue nodded slowly and said to Gu fan, "I don''t know how to do it for the first time."


    Gu Fan said with a faint smile: "if I become the master, I will resign the cook of the plain Marquis''s residence. Please cook!"


    "I''m a liar!" Huanlingyue smiles and hands the bowl to Gufan. He looks at Gufan drinking the hangover soup, puts the empty bowl back into the lacquer box beside him, and hands a bowl of silver fish and lotus seed porridge to Gufan. He says, "after drinking the hangover soup, you can drink some porridge to fill your stomach."


    Gu fan gave a "Er" and took the bowl of silver fish and lotus seed porridge. He was about to stir it with a spoon, but suddenly Huan Lingyue put her face up. It was less than a few inches away from Gu fan''s face. If Huan Lingyue didn''t wear the silver mask, the distance would be very ambiguous.


    "Er..." Gu fan seems to be aware of something strange. Although she is like a deer in her heart, she is still as heavy as autumn water on her face. She murmurs in her heart: "sure enough, this is the original intention of her coming here today. Let''s see what she wants to do..."


    "Gu fan..." Huan Ling Yue''s voice was a little low. Looking at Gu fan, she asked, "can you tell me something truthfully?"


    Gu fan nodded slightly, indicating that Huan Lingyue could continue to ask.


    "It''s said that the Murong family is going to marry your family. Is there such a thing?" Huan Ling Yue''s eyes through the silver mask, looking at Gu fan asked. It seems that the eyes are to understand what she wants to know through Gu fan''s eyes.


    Gu fan was also secretly surprised when he heard Huan Lingyue say this. When Murong que said this to Gu fan, only he and Murong que, as well as the mysterious madman hiding in Yu Chu garden, knew that Gu fan only told Gu Yu when he returned to the plain Marquis''s mansion. Their conversation was still in the extreme wall, and no one else could hear it, How did huanlingyue know that? Huan Ling month''s mysterious life, the whereabouts of the strange, often a blink of sight disappeared, and ten days and a half months do not appear, and often closed, is she in the sky city what ears, or eyeliner can not? " Well Gu fan vaguely perfunctory way: "how do you know?" Huanlingyue''s eyes seemed to change and said to Gu fan, "do you think I want to know this? It''s not that some people are not strict when they are drunk, and they just want to drag me to talk about these thingsˇ° Well Gu fan suddenly changed his color and almost spattered his silver fish and lotus seed porridge on his clothesˇ° And the object of marriage is Murong Xiaohan, the apple of Murong''s eyes, right? Famous beauties and talented women in Beijing, right? You want that in your heart, don''t you? " Huanling month to Gu fan continuous questions, as if to explode beans in general, almost Gu fan asked stunned. If Gu fan didn''t know huanlingyue, he might really think that under the mask, there would be a innocent girl who was harmless to human beings and animals. It was a strange woman who said she would change her face and kill without blinking an eye, but didn''t dare to kill a rabbit. Gu fan had no doubt that if he said something wrong, Huan Lingyue would get angry and stab the dagger into Gu fan''s heart. Gu fan saw that there was something wrong with Huan Lingyue''s eyes. After a little thought, he said with a smile, "Huan Lingyue, do you think I will promise this?" Huanlingyue snorted coldly and replied angrily: "how do I know what you men think? Even if I say that you men all think of three wives and four concubines, it''s better to have a good wife in a golden house." Gu Fan said with a faint smile: "if I were a common man, I might still be as you said. I just want to be a beautiful wife and concubine for the rest of my life. But I am a warrior. What I pursue is not wealth and fame, but the supreme martial arts and heaven. It''s true that martial arts also value fame and wealth, but after all, they are not as strong as ordinary people. " Gu Fan said slowly: "as a man of the plain Marquis''s house, the second son of the ancient family, if we can become Marquis with our own strength, that''s the real strength. In other words, if we only rely on the help of other people to achieve this goal, especially on the relationship and background of the woman, even if the world doesn''t look down on us, How can we face other people? " Gu fan''s face was calm. He didn''t seem to be talking, but was talking with Huan Lingyue. As soon as the voice fell, a sigh flew into Gu fan''s ear. Huan Lingyue said slowly, "I didn''t mistake you, Gu fan!" Then a gust of wind swept the curtain, and the figure of huanlingyue disappeared in Gufan''s room. After Huan Lingyue left, Gu fan looked at the porcelain bowl in his hand, put it on the bed, put his hands around the back of his head, and slowly fell on the pillow. He sighed and said, "which warrior who works for the imperial court, his wish is not to be a marquis, but to marry a young lady of the Murong family. It will save at least five years... Even if I give up some fame for the sake of my family, I also... "He seemed to want to say something, but he was so confused that he turned his head and said nothing more. The present situation is that if the northern Marquis dantai is evil and powerful, the influence of the dantai family is almost predictable, and the ancient family may have no place in the army. In this case, if a new Marquis of the ancient family comes out one day earlier, the situation will develop to the advantage of the ancient family one day earlier. In other words, if a new Marquis of the ancient family comes out one day at night, the ancient family will be in danger of being uprooted! As Gu Fan said, what he is struggling with now is not whether he should comply with this highly political marriage, but making a difficult choice between personal honor and family survival!

 Chapter 203

    The requirements of the Ministry of war are very strict. If they do not report to the army appointed by the letter of appointment within the time limit, they will have to get rid of their ranks and even go to jail. So on the third day after getting the certificate of appointment, Gu fan was escorted by Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen and ten Houfu bodyguards to Lvliu camp, 30 Li East of Tianjing City, where the cloud wing Department of the Imperial Guards was located.


    It''s not that Gu fan really needs the escort of the ten kuotan level guards of the plain Marquis''s residence, but that the Ministry of war requires that there should be more than ten guards when the deputy commander or above takes office, obviously for the sake of ostentation, not for protection. So the strength of the convoy directly reflects the strength, ability and background of a new general. So some time ago, there was a strange news that the Houyan raccoon dog of yingmu mansion was escorted to the Imperial Army by 2000 people. It was known as the capital for a time.


    Since Gu fan has become the deputy commander of cloud wing department, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen will be able to get the position as their personal followers. Moreover, their military ranks on record are all chieftains. According to the Convention, after they are transferred to the higher level, the higher level will be promoted to one level. If their military achievements meet the requirements and there are vacant positions in their army, they can also be promoted to one level.


    Although they were a little bit subdued by their innate strength, they were much better than those who had no military rank or salary some time ago. Moreover, the officers in the capital were no better than the local garrison, and they often had more weight when they went to the local area. This situation is very different from the situation of the former two men, such as homeless and bereaved dogs.


    People are in a good mood at happy events. Naturally, the happiest ones in this team are Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuchen, who are riding on the left and right sides of Gufan. At this time, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen both wore the black black black iron armor that was unique to the general of the Imperial Army, but the groove with the rank vacant was not inlaid, and they surrounded Gu fan happily in the direction of lvliuying.


    It''s just that Gu fan, the person involved in this matter, sat on the horse with a dignified face and was silent all the way.


    It''s thirty miles away, but it''s only half an hour.


    From a distance, you can see the green willow camp, the camp of the Imperial Army''s cloud wing department at the foot of the mountain. You can only see rows of barracks and the flying Seven Star flag of the Beidou Dynasty around the camp.


    "Xiao Hou ye, the green willow camp is ahead..." Xie Yuxiang said to Gu fan.


    A Houfu bodyguard behind Gu fan came forward and bowed to Gu fan on the horse and said, "report back to the little Marquis, the data of cloud wing Department has been collected."


    "Hard work, please." Gu Fan said calmly.


    "Young Marquis, the leader of Lvliu camp is Zhou Yafu. Besides you, there is another deputy leader named sun Zuozi. Zhou Yafu is said to have reached the star soul. He is one of the few imperial generals who fight with strength. He does not rely on the power of the dantai family or our plain Marquis''s house. It''s really rare..." the bodyguard pauses, If it used to be admiration, now it seems to be ridicule and say: "compared with the commander Zhou Yafu, sun Zuozi is like a Kirin and a local dog. His strength has reached Shen Tian level, but he has no special skills except a set of" Dragon Tiger soul catching claws ". His ability to flatter is first-class, and he married the niece of yingmuhou, It''s very good to be able to be a Fenwu captain with his strength if you can get up to the relatives of yingmuhou. "


    For other people''s praise and criticism, Gu fan only gives a faint smile, and the information collected is always just information. In the final analysis, Gu fan believes in judging a person from his own perspective.


    Two hundred paces before the green willow camp, someone was heard shouting from afar: "the name and serial number of the coming team should be given. I''ll count to ten. If we don''t answer, we''ll shoot the arrow! Ten... "As soon as the words came to an end, countless archers appeared behind the palisade of the green willow camp and above the archery tower. Obviously, as long as they gave orders, these ten people would be shot into hedgehogs instantly.


    "I didn''t expect the people in cloud wing department to be so serious!" Meng Wuhen beside Gu fan mumbled.


    "Looking at this formation, it should be the result of Zhou Yafu''s training. It seems that the combat effectiveness of cloud wing is still very strong." Gu Fan said to himself.


    "Don''t shoot! We are the convoy of general Gu fan sent by the Ministry of war to serve as the deputy commander of your department. We have the certificate of appointment from the Ministry of war! " Xie Yuxiang Qi transport Dantian, with congenital Qi into the loud shout.


    "Stop!" A voice in green willow camp ordered calmly.


    "The new deputy commander is coming..." after receiving the order, all the people immediately relaxed. The news just now has clearly spread to each of them. The new deputy commander is coming.


    "It''s said that the new deputy commander has a big background and background. He''s a big shot!"


    "Come on, I heard that the deputy commander is only 17 years old and his strength is only congenital. He''s not a young master in the Marquis''s mansion. He''s really a ghost, or the people in the Ministry of war are blind..."


    "Prince of the army? I don''t think so. How many guards did he bring A soldier sneeredˇ° Not many, not many, just ten... Maybe it''s from employment. What''s the appearance of the young master of yingmu Marquis''s mansion? The guard of 2000 people, yingmuhou is not so eloquent in the army, but he is the fourth and fifth person. If he is as big as you say, he is either the dantai family or the ancient family in the army. How can he only take such a little guard? "


    "But his name is Gu!"ˇ° All the ancient people in the world are the princes of the Marquis of Pingyuan? "ˇ° Er... "While the soldiers were whispering, Gu fan''s team had arrived in Lvliu camp, and a bodyguard respectfully sent the minister''s credentials to a general on duty. Seeing the red seal of the Ministry of war and the name of Gu fan on the Commission, the general quickly put his hands in front of him and bowed respectfully to Gu fan who got off the horse and said, "I''m sorry that my subordinate, Captain muxiu of cloud wing division Fenwu, paid a visit to Deputy commander Gu fanˇ° It''s a mountain of military orders. You''ve done a good job Gu fan not only did not get angry, but gave birth to a different kind of favor to the cloud wing. He nodded slightly, which could be regarded as an appreciation of Mu Xiuchangˇ° We should not look at people''s faces in routine official business. Military orders are like this. We should not act like a mountain. "ˇ° Thank you for your understanding Mu Xiuchang knew that Gu fan was the little Marquis of the plain Marquis''s mansion. His background was absolutely frightening. He was afraid that his routine official business would cause Gu fan''s face and upset the ancient family of the plain Marquis''s mansion. He was afraid that he would die in the position of Fenwu Wei. So he quickly apologized. But instead of angry, Gu fan expressed his appreciation, Suddenly, the relationship with this Fenwu captain of cloud wing department is getting closer!

 Chapter 204

    "Ask commander Gu to enter the account." Muxiuchang turned to Gufan and said.


    Gu fan stepped into the barracks and saw tens of thousands of soldiers in training on the playground in the barracks. Each of these soldiers was dressed in heavy black iron armor, which was divided into five square formations: spear, halberd, crossbow, shield and epee. When each command was given, all the soldiers immediately joined hands to drink. They did not drag mud and water at all. Gu fan just glanced at the playground and saw that there seemed to be countless forces gathering above their heads, It seems that the powerful power generated by the unity of one mind can even make the star level strong fear. Even if the star level strong people pull up mountains, shake mountains, and turn back rivers, they also have all kinds of magical powers that ordinary people don''t have. But in the face of tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers, they can only parry and have no ability to fight back.


    It is said that only the Yingtian army of Pingyuan Marquis and the imperial court''s forbidden army can unite the belief power of ten thousand people and produce a powerful force.


    Seeing this scene, Gu fan couldn''t help but praise it from the bottom of his heart: "the extravagance and corruption in the army have been rising day by day. But who knows that the military spirit of the Beidou Dynasty is not the strong men who were appointed as Taiwei, but the powerful force of one mind. This is where the military spirit of the Beidou Dynasty lies... As long as the military spirit does not fall for a day, No one can shake the Beidou Dynasty. "


    Muxiuchang leads the way ahead. Although lvliuying covers an area of thousands of hectares, it is not a nobleman in Hou''s mansion after all. The time of each leader of cloud wing department is not too long. Usually, they are promoted before they are hot. Naturally, the layout of the whole green willow camp is simple and practical. Although Gu fan didn''t go around a few corners, he came to the door of Zhou Yafu, the only general of the imperial guards who climbed up step by step with his own strength, Before Gu fan entered the house, he felt an invisible pressure, which covered him like a sword floating on the top of Gu fan''s head. As long as he said a wrong word, it was likely that both sides would become enemies in an instant.


    The true Qi of heaven and earth in Gu fan''s Qi body slightly borrowed the Qi of heaven and earth to confront Zhou Yafu''s authority. Finally, he slowly built up his body and looked at the door ring. Although it was very strange, Gu fan''s authority was totally different from Zhou Yafu''s.


    When it comes to nepotism, the dantai family has trained their own new people countless times, but the Pingyuan Hou faction represented by Gu fan and others are mostly waiting for others to join in, rather than taking the initiative to cultivate themselves. By contrast, it is 10% lower than the dantai family. On the one hand, the reason is that as a pro follower, he can be promoted to one rank with the team. On the other hand, in the Ministry of war, the power of the dantai family and the yingmu Marquis''s house is deep-rooted and intertwined, and the ancient family has no much say.


    Moreover, even if Zhou Yafu didn''t get help from the dantai family and the gujia family, he got the rank of commander of the cloud wing department by his real strength. But if he caught up with the dantai family or the gujia family, he might go further and get the title of marquis. In the Beidou Dynasty, becoming a marquis represents a comprehensive recognition of the force and strength of the warrior, In addition, they have been granted wives and children for three generations.


    Thinking of this, Gu fan suddenly became interested in the legendary "tiger bearded general" Zhou Yafu. At the same time, he also hoped to cooperate well with the old man in the army in the cloud wing department.


    When Gu fan opened the door, what he saw was not an old face. On the contrary, what he saw was a mature, curvilinear and beautiful face. If it wasn''t for the slightly hairy beard, Gu fan would have thought that he was a young general.


    Seeing that Gu fan came in, the man quickly put down his books, stood up and said with a smile, "I think this is the second son of the ancient family, who is famous in the capital. Is master Gu fan right?" He added a bookmark to the book, looked at Gu fan, and said with a smile: "it''s a pity that the rules of cloud wing department. I made it too harsh. I''d like to invite you, sir


    Gu fan had to admire the strength and ability of the other party to collect intelligence. When she was exposed, it is estimated that people in half a city knew that Gu fan, the second son of the Gu family, had come to the cloud wing of the forbidden army. It''s not that Gu fan is really afraid that his true identity will be known by too many people, but he is willing to use his family power to suppress some ignorant people. After all, it can avoid a lot of trouble, but the difficulty in doing so is to say that from Zhou Yafu''s mouth, It can be directly understood that although you are the little Marquis of the plain Marquis''s residence, you can only listen to my dispatch in my army.


    Gu fan then bowed to Zhou Yafu and said, "from today on, Gu fan is willing to work under your command."


    "You are welcome, deputy commander Gu. You and I will work together in the future. Even if there is a big gap in age and qualifications, it doesn''t hinder anything." Seeing that Gu fan knew the etiquette, Zhou Yafu could not help praising the Marquis of Pingyuan. He became more and more friendly to Gu fan. Then he said, "there was another deputy commander, who was sun''s plan. But today, he had something to do. He didn''t come to the barracks to practice, so he couldn''t meet him face to face. It''s a pity."


    Zhou Yafu''s words are very high sounding, but there is also a hint of self boasting. To be able to sit in the position of commander of the forbidden army is just a short distance from the marquis. Everyone has a sense of pride. Gu fan''s strength is no more than innate level. In Zhou Yafu''s view, he is really a junior in the army.


    "That''s right..." Gu fan arched his hand to Zhou Yafu and said, "there''s one more thing I want to ask you for help." Zhou Yafu said with a smile: "the ancient deputy commander, but it''s OK to say so."ˇ° I have two close followers. When I was a captain of yunqi in the southwest Shun heavenly army, I served as a chieftain under my command. Now I have followed me to the cloud wing Department... "Gu fan tried to keep his humble tone so as not to cause Zhou Yafu''s displeasureˇ° I''d like you to help them arrange their positions in the cloud wing Department... This is their military information. " Gu fan took out two folds from the armor and handed them to Zhou Yafu respectfully, saying, "please take a look at them." Zhou Yafu stood up, took it, and then sat down cross legged in front of his desk. He slowly unfolded the fold that Gu fan had handed him. After looking at it, he slowly closed it and looked at Gu fan for a while. It seemed that he was thinking about something and weighing the pros and cons. Gu fan lowered his head slightly and said in a humble voice, "please help me." With a smile, Zhou Yafu put the two folded books beside his desk, looked at Gu fan, and said, "if I don''t even give this face, it''s too unreasonable." Suddenly, Zhou Yafu''s words changed, and he continued: "but the forbidden army is no more demanding than the ordinary Garrison Army or the main battle corps, and the system is also more perfect..." he looked up at Gu fan and said: "I think the two men who are the deputy commander of Gu have been in the army for only four months, although their rank is chieftain, But it''s only by virtue of their innate strength that they get the military rank, not the military merit... The military men with innate strength may not be very common in the main battle corps, but in the forbidden army, the military men with innate strength carry a lot of vehicles. If they are promoted to one rank according to the custom just because they are the personal followers of the ancient deputy commander, they will not be able to convince the public in this cloud wing forbidden army, It''s more likely to become a laughing stock of other departments of the 800000 forbidden army. It''s really inappropriate. " Gu fan was a little upset when he heard that Zhou Yafu was trying to shirk responsibility. But when he thought about the forbidden army in the capital that day, which Prince''s son, official family, or even the garrison general didn''t want to sharpen his head to drill here. The official positions in the forbidden army were even scarce resources. Who could get one and a half official positions without any background? If there is a vacancy, not to mention thousands of people, at least hundreds of people competing for it. If Gu fan doesn''t open his mouth, there will be two Yun Qi Wei. If Ren Gu fan is the second son of Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion, he will not win face. If Zhou Yafu agrees directly, it will be strange. Seeing that there was no displeasure on Gu fan''s face, Zhou Yafu laughed. He seemed to think that Gu fan was quite sensible. He didn''t think that Yunyi had enough right to speak because he was the second son of Pingyuan Marquis''s mansionˇ° I also know that the military positions in the forbidden army are tense... "Gu fan looked at Zhou Yafu, put forward a compromise plan, and asked," how about arranging the positions of two thousand commanders? It''s under my command. Can you help me? " Zhou Yafu frowned. It seemed that he was in a dilemma. After a long time, he said slowly, "it''s really not my fault. There are very few vacancies in the middle and lower ranks in the cloud wing department. I guess I can only spare one place at most. As for another follower of the ancient deputy commander, I''m afraid it''s better to be a general forbidden army first, and wait until there''s a new position to transfer. Is that ok?" Zhou Yafu''s words seem to be discussing with Gu fan, but in fact he has an unquestionable tone. This kind of feeling really makes Gu fan feel a little uncomfortable. But for one thing, Zhou Yafu''s star soul strength is steadily higher than Gu fan''s current congenital strength. If he wants to do something, he will definitely have no life or death, and there is no suspense. Moreover, the military law of the Beidou King Dynasty forbids officers to fight privately, Gu fan is not stupid enough to fight against Zhou Yafu. Secondly, Zhou Yafu has high prestige in the cloud wing department. He has been in the army for many years, and he is almost the absolute commander of the 100000 forbidden army. Gu fan is just a rookie who has just arrived. His strength is not as good as his prestige. If there is anything wrong with him, he will not be happy, There is no doubt that Gu fan''s life in Yunyi will not be easy one day.

 Chapter 205

    When Zhou Yafu said this, the faces of Meng Wuhen and Xie Yuxiang behind Gu fan changed. Obviously, they all felt that Zhou Yafu had gone too far. They even asked one of them to act as an ordinary imperial soldier as a chieftain with congenital strength, not to mention the psychological gap between them, even if they could accept it, I can''t pull this face down to practice with those who are more or less heaven level. Who would believe that a commander of cloud wing department could not even arrange the position of a chieftain? Therefore, what Zhou Yafu did at this time was not so much to blame as to create difficulties. Otherwise, why did Zhou Yafu only give him one job when he asked for two?


    Thinking of this, Gu fan sighed in his heart: "I have to bow my head under the eaves of my house. What Zhou Yafu has done today is suspected of making a warning to others. Meng Wuhen is older than Xie Yuxiang, so I have to hurt Xie Yuxiang... If I find an opportunity, I have to let Xie Yuxiang return to the position of commander in chief as soon as possible... "Gu fan''s face is a little disappointed, while Zhou Yafu''s face is a little happy: don''t talk about your grandson''s plan, Even if the background of the plain Marquis''s residence comes to my hand, I''m convinced. What''s a son-in-law of yingmu Marquis''s residence? What are you going to fight with me in the future!


    Gu Fan said to Zhou Yafu, "that''s really troublesome. I''ll do as you say..."


    "Little Marquis... This..." Meng Wuhen behind Gu fan couldn''t help saying.


    Gu fan slightly turned his face and motioned Meng Wuhen not to speak with his eyes, warning him that if he talked too much now, maybe Zhou Yafu would not be happy and would not be given a quota. What''s more, the fact is there. Zhou Yafu didn''t say enough. He just said, "it''s estimated that only one quota can be spared at most." since people are not sure, they are in such a dilemma. So long as the following bodyguard comes up and says, "there is no vacant quota." Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen are afraid that they are going to practice with the ordinary soldiers of the forbidden army and eat a big pot together.


    Meng Wuhen knows that although Gu fan is still young, it may be because he was born in the palace of the Marquis of the plain. He has a lot of experience and is very deep in the city. He is more than 40 years old. Therefore, Meng Wuhen will listen to Gu fan''s warning and immediately bow his head.


    A moment later, a bodyguard brought the roster and handed it to Zhou Yafu. Zhou Yafu sat on the armchair, flipped it over, dropped it on a page of paper, picked up a wolf hair pen on the table, dipped it in ink, raised his head slightly and said to Gu fan, "deputy commander Gu, who do you want to arrange to be the chieftain?"


    Gu fan thought a little and opened his mouth and said, "let''s arrange Meng Wuchen." As soon as Gu fan''s voice fell, Meng Wuhen, who was behind him, said to Gu fan, "Xiao Hou ye, you''d better give it to Xiao Xie. It doesn''t matter to me."


    "I have my own considerations. You are older than Mr. Xie, so you should be a chieftain first." Gu fan responded with a sound.


    Zhou Yafu nodded slightly, opened Meng Wuhen''s military folder, transcribed his name on the roster according to the words on it, then put down the writing brush and said to Gu fan, "deputy commander Gu, from today on, Meng Wuhen will be a chieftain under your command."


    "Thank you very much." Although Gu fan was not happy, he still bowed to Zhou Yafu.


    "Wow!" Suddenly came the sound of the curtain turning. At this moment, a general of the Imperial Army in black iron armor stepped into the tent. Gu fan turned his head and saw that the man was a young man with a long face, a sharp chin and slightly high cheekbones. It was easy to think that he was fierce. Apart from that, the young man was really a beautiful man.


    Moreover, his military rank is a seven star pattern of the Beidou Dynasty, surrounded by the unique badge on the flag of the cloud wing department, which shows his identity. Sun qiaoce, deputy commander of the cloud wing department.


    "What are you doing here?" When Zhou Yafu saw that sun Zuozi had come to Dagang in person, he could not help but feel a little strange. However, in his tone, there was more dissatisfaction and disdain.


    "Zhou Tongling. I heard that there is a new deputy commander in the cloud wing department. I''ve come to recognize him. We can work together in the future! " Say his vision a turn, change to fall on the body of Gu fan, immediately that vision can''t move again. Sun MUCI always thought that he was the youngest deputy commander in the history of the cloud wing department, and this position was unprecedented. Who knows that Gu fan was appointed deputy commander of the cloud wing department at the age of 17.


    And Gu fan''s age, sun Zuozi is more than five years earlier than Gu fan''s, and he is only on the same level with Gu fan. This kind of feeling really makes him feel a little ashamed.


    "Are you Gufan, the second son of the Marquis of Pingyuan?" After looking at Gu fan for a while, sun asked.


    "Yes, you should be deputy commander sun Miaozi." Gu fan smiles and shakes hands with sun Mucai.


    "Nice to meet you!" After all, sun Miaozi was the son-in-law of yingmu Marquis''s house, and he spoke with a sense of propriety. Seeing that Gu fan didn''t seem to be dissatisfied with himself, he asked in a voice, "deputy commander Gu, I just heard you and Zhou Tongling discussing the appointment of the chieftain. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "Deputy commander sun..." Zhou Yafu snorted coldly, as if he was very disgusted with sun scheming. It''s a pity that you''re half an hour late. Otherwise, maybe you can help... "


    "What? There is no more place for chieftains? " Sun did not expose Zhou Yafu''s lies. Instead, he looked at one of the two people behind Gu fan and played with interest: "now I often give you a position like chieftain. Why can''t I do it today?"ˇ° Sun Mou CE, in his position to seek his political. Please don''t meddle in my military affairs! " Zhou Yafu tried his best to maintain his self-cultivation. He just glared at sun''s plan and said coldly, as if warning him not to cross the borderˇ° Is that right? " Sun continued to say sarcastically. He turned around, looked at Gu fan, and said with a smile, "I happen to have a chieftain under my command who asked to be transferred to Shanglin town to be a captain of cloud riding. I just approved yesterday, so I left this position to the relatives of deputy commander Gu." When Gu fan saw that sun Zuozi and Zhou Yafu were pinching each other in front of him, he immediately felt a little funny. Then sun Zuozi even offered a position of commander as a gift to Gu fan. Of course, Gu fan would not refuse. Only in this way, Zhou Yafu would be impressed by Gu fan''s alliance with sun Zuozi, for fear of offending the commander. Therefore, Gu fan did not immediately express his position, but if he took a deep look at Zhou Yafu, he seemed to be waiting for his hint. But Gu fan found that Zhou Yafu didn''t say a word, and seemed to acquiesce in this matter. He said with a big smile, "thank you, deputy commander sun. I''d better obey your orders. Thank you, deputy commander sun for my personal follow."

 Chapter 206

    Seeing that Gu fan accepted sun''s plan, he said with a smile, "I''m just pushing the boat with the current


    "Zhou Tongling, my other follower is Xie Yuxiang. Thank you very much." Seeing that Zhou Yafu didn''t have any objection, Gu fan quickly struck while the iron was hot and said to Zhou Yafu, "my two followers and I have always been inseparable. I''m really reluctant to let them leave me. I''m giving you trouble."


    Zhou Yafu snorted, but his eyes glared at sun''s scheming, as if to warn him to stop gloating. However, the more Zhou Yafu glared at sun''s scheming, the more comfortable the deputy commander felt, as if he had a bad breath.


    Zhou Yafu naturally knew that at this time, the two men broke up in public. If Zhou Yafu found a reason not to arrange a place for Gu fan''s relatives, there was no doubt that Gu fan would turn to sun for advice. Although the Pingyuan Marquis and yingmu Marquis belong to two different factions: the common Marquis and the noble Marquis, it''s not too bad to cooperate for a common interest. A deputy commander may be able to suppress with his prestige and ability, but if his two deputy commanders are all against him, and the ancient family of Pingyuan Marquis''s house is involved, it will be more difficult to control Yunyi.


    How could Zhou Yafu not understand the principle of "losing the big because of the small"? With a Shua of his right hand, he opened Xie Yuxiang''s military fold, picked up the brush on the table, and put Xie Yuxiang''s name behind Meng Wuchen''s name. Then he slapped the brush on the table, and the jade pen was broken.


    Gu fan doesn''t want to get involved in the fierce fight between the two. Seeing that Zhou Yafu has added the name of Xie Yuxiang, he knows that this guy is still afraid of joining hands with sun. In this case, Gu fan has more confidence in his heart. Facing Zhou Yafu, he said, "Zhou Tongling, I''m new here. I haven''t packed my luggage yet. I''ll go back to the account first, and I''ll ask for your advice later."


    Zhou Yafu nodded and held out his hand to show Gu fan to go. Sun Qie said to Gu fan with a smile, "deputy commander Gu, please go to my tent to drink tonight! I''ve saved some good Fengzhou cellars. "


    "Hum..." Zhou Yafu snorted coldly. There is a prohibition order in the army, but the prohibition order generally only binds ordinary soldiers, but it has no binding force on senior officers. It''s just that Zhou Yafu is very strict in the army. Sun scheming even said in front of Zhou Yafu that he wanted Gu fan to drink in his account, which is really a behavior of smoothing his beard.


    "Ha ha..." Gu fan didn''t agree or refuse. He gave a vague smile, then pulled the curtain of the door and went out.


    Outside the tent, mu Xiuchang saw Gu fan coming out and quickly welcomed him, saying, "commander Gu, your tent is here. Please follow me..."


    Gu fan nodded. Ten guards behind him, including Lian Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, followed mu Xiuchang around Zhou Yafu''s barracks. They walked hundreds of steps and came to an independent barracks. In front of the curtain were two braziers propped up with supports. Gu fan saw that there were four small barracks behind the barracks, in which there were forbidden soldiers moving things in and out, Obviously there were other people living here before.


    Muxiuchang opened the door curtain for Gufan and led him in. Gufan saw that the tent was huge, and it was the camp of the general of the forbidden army. It was much more luxurious than the camp of Shuntian army. It was about 30 steps square. Inside, it was divided into three spaces of different sizes with wooden screens. Facing the curtain was an sandalwood desk, and behind it was a red lacquer ring chair padded with tiger skin, Behind the armchair is a map nailed on a wooden board and pulled up with curtains. Next to the table is a wooden frame for sword. Under the wooden frame are eight mahogany seats on both sides, four on the left and four on the left. It looks very smooth and elegant. The room separated by a screen on the left is an antique mahogany soft collapse with brocade sheets. Next to it is a square table and a bookcase, Gu fan took a glance and saw that there were some military classics and War Reports left over from the past. On his right hand side was a square table with four seats. On the table were tea sets and a pair of go. It was obvious that there was a reception room.


    Gu fan estimated in his heart that the furniture in this camp would cost at least 6700 taels of silver, not to mention a large sum of money in the garrison of the local town, even among the four main battle legions who are well paid. The forbidden army in Tianjing City is worthy of being the forbidden guard of the emperor. It''s very generous.


    The forbidden army is the city wall of the capital. There is nothing wrong with the military spending. But Gu fan suddenly thought of the life of those soldiers who were in the border areas and had to fight bloody battles because of the lack of materials. Finally, he understood why people in the army thought of the forbidden Army coming. The difference between the two is too big. If there is no large-scale war, it is extremely difficult to climb to the Marquis, even to the commander, Moreover, before becoming a commander, every song''s combat merit was paid by a leader. This kind of life of licking blood on the tip of a knife is delicious and delicious compared with the life in the forbidden army. The way of accumulating combat merit by performing martial arts every year is really the difference between hell and heaven!


    Seeing that Gu fan didn''t speak for a long time, muxiu gave a salute and said, "commander Gu, the four small barracks in the back are where your guards live. They will protect your barracks. If there''s nothing left, my subordinates will leave first. "


    Gu fan nodded slightly, indicating that mu Xiuchang could go out. Muxiuchang saluted Gufan, went out of the tent and said to the outside, "please follow me, you live in the back, and the work of the guard of the ancient commander will be handed over to you."


    Hearing the sound of the people''s footsteps, Gu fan walked to the table, slowly stretched out his hand, pulled the curtain on the map, and what came into sight was a complete picture of the camp location of the eight departments of the forbidden army, as well as the marking of the defense points of Tianjing City. The distribution of troops was very clear. Gu fan gently put his hand on it, and saw that the whole map suddenly changed. In a moment, it turned into a map of Cangyuan area. Although there was no detailed layout of troops, Gu fan recognized the terrain, and there was no mistake. This map is a magic weaponˇ° A picture of all kinds of changes and machines Gu fan can''t help but wonder. The map is a special magic tool made by the Imperial Palace''s Da Nei Treasury. The map itself is made by pouring the magic wood into the secret silver, and then pouring the topography of Tianxuan Prefecture into the map with the secret method, so that it can draw the map according to people''s will. It is said that the military, law and cloud, the right time, the right place and the right people, and the magic tools such as the map of a hundred changes and a thousand opportunities can ensure that the army of the Beidou Dynasty will not get into trouble when they march in Tianxuan Prefecture, at least because they don''t know the geography. Just now, the position of Gu fan''s hand on the map just touched the mechanism, so it changed to another map. Although the hundred change and thousand machine chart is a weapon in the battlefield, the psychic tree is extremely rare, and the secret silver is priceless. Therefore, the hundred change and thousand machine chart has become a very expensive magic weapon. Each main battle Legion can only be equipped with a commander level or above, and the Imperial army can only be equipped with a deputy commander, because the Fenwu and yunqi below the deputy commander have less ability to command operations independently, There are not many places to use the map. Once captured by the enemy, there will be a huge hidden danger, even endless harm. Obviously, this picture is for Gu fan. Gu fan bites his finger and drops his blood on the map. A faint silver light diffuses from the map. Then the whole map becomes smaller and smaller, and finally it is only the size of a palm. It falls steadily in Gu fan''s open right hand. Out of curiosity, Gu fan''s mind moved. He saw that the map flew from the palm of Gu fan''s hand. In an instant, it was pasted on the wall and became the size of the map. Gu fan stretched out his hand and made a slight gesture to read the map. As if the whole map had been opened like a book, it changed from left to right, The map has become the southwest map that Gu fan wanted to see. Gu fan flipped it again with his hand, and the map changed again, and a large area of Yinghai appeared. Obviously, this is the topographic map of the southeast coast. Then the map changed again, but it became the terrain near the village where Gu fan fought with the bloody hand ghost king at that time. On the top of the village signs, the words "yujianmen" were written in small block letters, Obviously, the imperial court knew that there was a small sect hereˇ° Yes, this map is much more exquisite than the one I made in Ili. With this map, as long as you don''t leave Tianxuan, you won''t get lost. " Gu fan put the picture in his hand and couldn''t put it down. At this time, the curtain of the tent was suddenly opened, and Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen came in side by side. When Gu fan saw them coming, he held out his hand to greet them and said, "Mr. Xie, Mr. Meng, look at this..." Gu fan held out his hand, summoned the map of a hundred changes and a thousand machines, and unfolded it on the table. "This is called the map of a hundred changes and a thousand machines. It''s a magic weapon made by the Da Nei Treasury. It''s a secret way to inject the whole map of Tianxuan state into it... As long as we take this, we won''t get lost all over Tianxuan state." Seeing that Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen were silent, Gu fan asked, "Mr. Xie, Mr. Meng, what''s the matter?" Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen look at each other and kneel down to Gu fan. It should be noted that there is gold under the man''s knee, and the warrior would rather bend than bend. Even if his hands and feet were broken, he would not kneel easily. At this time, the two congenital warriors knelt down to Gu fanˇ° Mr. Xie and Mr. Meng, what are you doing? " Gu fan immediately felt at a loss, and hurried forward with one hand to help them upˇ° Young Marquis... Just now, you have strived for the quota of two chieftains to Zhou Yafu for us. Thank you very much. " Meng Wuhen lowered his head and saidˇ° Young Marquis, we were originally scattered practitioners in Jingnan. We were despised by others. After following you, we immediately became chieftains, commanding more than 2000 people on the battlefield, which was very different from before... "Xie Yuxiang stopped for a moment and said," after we arrived at the forbidden army, we were treated coldly. Young Marquis, you earned face for us again, He almost turned over with his superiors... This is really...... "Meng Wuhen then said," little Marquis, I have nothing to repay with Xiao Xie, so we can only follow him to the death and go through all kinds of fire and wate

 Chapter 207

    Gu fan saw that they were serious. He quickly lifted them up with both hands and said, "Mr. Xie, Mr. Meng, when I had only the strength of sky level, you followed me. Although you are my relatives in name, I always regard you as my good teachers and friends. If you didn''t help me, Gu fan would not have today?"


    "Little Marquis..." Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen seemed to want to say something, but Gu fan blocked them and said: "there seems to be no war in the forbidden army, but in fact it is more dangerous than the battlefield. The two gentlemen should be more careful..." Gu fan also told them: "you should practice martial arts more frequently recently, and the end of the month is the eighth martial arts performance of this season. As long as you can get a good position and accumulate merits, with the strength of the two gentlemen, you should soon be promoted to yunqi captain. "


    "Little Marquis, what are these eight martial arts Meng Wuchen asked.


    Gu fan nodded his head and explained: "the eight divisions of martial arts are the internal exercises and competitions of the eight divisions of dragon, tiger, bird, snake, heaven and earth in the forbidden army. They are divided into groups according to their military ranks and compete in turn to accumulate points and obtain combat achievements." Gu fan added: "in addition, the eight divisions have won a high ranking in martial arts and accumulated a lot of military achievements. With the strength of the two gentlemen, they are above the middle level among the chieftains of the imperial guards. I believe it will not be difficult to be promoted to yunqi captain after the end."


    Gu fan then took out some magic weapons from his arms, gave Xie Yuxiang, who is good at fire attack, the Yanyang pearl of the shaman of he people captured in yunmengze, and gave Meng Wuhen his Bi shield. Then he took out two bottles of Chinese medicine from the treasure house of the emperor of heaven and gave them to them.


    It should be noted that although the Chinese elixir is of little use to the martial arts people who eat the top elixir, it plays an important role in replenishing the Qi of heaven and earth, impacting the bottleneck and making a breakthrough. How can a whole bottle of Chinese elixir not shock Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen.


    Naturally, they went back with great gratitude. As soon as they left, Gu fan turned around and heard that the curtain behind him had been lifted again. "How did they come back again?"


    Gu fan turned around and saw behind him a well-dressed man with a beautiful face, holding a big red letter. At first glance, Gu fan thought that he was the son of a rich family. He was about to ask, but he saw that the man bowed to Gu fan and said in standard Mandarin: "commander Gu, our master is giving a banquet at fengque building in Tianjing City tonight. Please be sure to be there."


    Such a man is only a servant! Gu fan was surprised and couldn''t help looking at the man. He couldn''t see it. The servant''s breath was condensed and heavy. He had congenital strength. He was at least a chieftain when he got to the forbidden army! Look at the man''s elegant clothes and good conversation, not like the servants of the general marquis.


    As far as Gu fan knows, the servants of the Murong family are all blue and white. Obviously they are not the servants of the Murong family, but they are wearing jade Satin robes. Even in the flourishing age of brocade, if they were not rich families, they would not be able to wear satin. The fengque building, where the banquet is located, is also a wasteful place. It''s the best restaurant in Tianjing City. Even if the prince of the Marquis''s residence goes around it, he will spend more than half of a month''s work. It''s really extraordinary for people who can prepare wine there.


    Gu fan took the gift and asked the man, "I want to ask, who is your master? Do I know him? "


    The servant arched his hand to Gu fan and said, "my master has told me that I can''t tell you the identity of the ancient commander. Please go to..."


    Gu fan gave a faint smile, handed back the gift to the servant, and replied: "I''m sorry that Gu fan can''t follow his orders. Let''s not say it''s a banquet in fengque building. Even if it''s a banquet in the palace, Gu fan won''t rush to the banquet if he doesn''t know the identity of the other party. Gu fan has received your master''s wishes... You''d better go back quickly and let your master return the banquet! "


    The servant was embarrassed for a moment, then bowed to Gu fan and added: "commander Gu, my master said that you must be invited to pass, otherwise the villain can''t go back to deliver the errand!"


    Gu fan shook his head slowly and replied, "I''m sorry, I can''t obey you!"


    The servant sighed: "my master is right. You will not go to the banquet unless you tell me his identity..."


    Gu fan was stunned when he heard this sentence, but he heard the man say: "my master said that if you pressed me hard, or if you had to know his name, I would tell you that" he had a grudge with you in the past, but it''s not known whether it was more or less. "


    "Oh?" Gu fan curiously opened the gift note, only to find that it only said, "I would like to invite Gu fan, deputy commander of the cloud wing Department of the imperial guards, to have a banquet in Yajian on the third floor of fengque building on the evening of the fifth day of July to congratulate him on his promotion!" Gu fan can''t wait to see the sign, but he finds that the sign column is empty.


    "Now that you have agreed, I can go back safely." When the servant saw that Gu fan had agreed, he saluted him with relief and turned to go out.


    After the man left, Gu fan put the gift book on the table, sat down on the mahogany ring chair, took up the middle finger of his right hand, knocked on the table, and thought: "there was a period of gratitude and resentment in the past, but it''s still unknown whether it was more gratitude and resentment..." he listed several people who had gratitude and resentment in Tianjing City in his mind, The last figure appeared slowly. Gu fan laughed, put the book in his arms, and called out to the tent, "come on!"


    A bodyguard lifted the curtain of the door, quickly stepped up, bowed to Gu fan and said, "what''s the matter, young Marquis?" The guards guarding Gu fan''s barracks are all the guards brought by the plain Marquis''s house, so they are more used to calling Gu fan "little Marquis" than "ancient commander" or "ancient deputy commander" by his position. Gu fan picked up a brush on the table and took out a post with his left hand. The brush was stained with ink and wrote a few words. Then he closed it and handed it to the guard. He said, "this is a post for deputy commander sun MAOCE. It says that I have another appointment in fengque building this evening. I can''t go to drink in his account. I''ll invite him back another day."ˇ° Yes, sir The bodyguard took the post in Gu fan''s hand, answered it, and withdrew it. Gu fan put down his writing brush and said with a smile, "I''m afraid no one has such a big hand except this one to hold a banquet in fengque building."

 Chapter 208

    As the sun goes down and the lights start to shine, the streets of Tianjing City are full of prosperity. The night market, which starts from sunset, usually arrives. However, this memorial has met with strong opposition. Moreover, going to these brothels in Tianjing City gives the imperial court too much tax every year, and the relationship is even more intertwined. Even Taifu, a powerful official, can''t get it down.


    There are also rumors among the people that Yao Wu Xing Huang always stayed in the pavilion on the top floor of fengque tower when he enjoyed the dragon Yuan Festival and other festivals with the people. No matter whether the rumors are true or not, he could get such a large piece of land in the center of Tianjing City and maintain such a good relationship with the royal family at the same time, The boss of fengque building has a very strong background, and it is definitely not just economic strength. What''s more amazing is that even after working in fengque building for more than ten years or 20 years, the old man has never seen the boss of fengque building, and he doesn''t even know anything about him. He is really a fan.


    When Gu fan arrived at the gate of fengque building, two powerful slaves immediately came up and looked him up and down.


    Generally, the people who come to fengque tower are all in sedans and carriages. There are almost no such people as Gu fan.


    But when they saw that Gu fan was dressed brightly and had the temperament of a scholar, the haonu looked down at Gu fan''s sword on his waist, and immediately knew that he was a general in the army. They busily invited him in. When they saw the big red gift card Gu fan took out, their faces immediately changed, and their faces were full of smiles, like a pug begging for bones.


    Gu fan was not mean to them either. After giving each of them a reward of two silver coins, both of them narrowed their eyes with a smile, bent their backs and invited Gu fan in.


    "Wherever you go, you should pay attention to the rules."


    Although Gu fan has a lot of magic weapons, pills and formulas, he only has a few hundred taels of silver. Most of them are military pay and monthly interest money given by his family when he worked in Southwest China. The reward is four taels at a time, and his heart is a little painful. But he knows the truth very well. Where he goes, there are rules. When he goes to fengque tower, he will throw a lot of money, The reward is to reward, stingy, or there are many small stumbling blocks waiting for you.


    There are many long corridors, pavilions, gardens, pools, and many wing rooms in fengque building. The decoration is much more prosperous than that of big families.


    Seven turns and eight turns, an open-minded flower hall is displayed in front of you, just like the main courtyard of a rich family. The pavilion is bright, the courtyard is spacious, and many young people are gathered. Gu fan sees a young man who is surrounded by young people, dressed like a childe, with a folding fan in his hand and a jade pendant hanging around his waist.


    At this time, he was surrounded by a group of young master Wang''s younger brothers. Gu fan fixed his eyes, but he felt a cold sweat for the young man. It''s no one else. It''s Murong que Han who went hunting in Yuchu garden with Gu fan and Murong que on the day of Longyuan Festival. The family law of Murong family is very strict. If people know that this place is fengque tower, it''s definitely not such a simple thing to go back!


    "Mr. Mu is such a wonderful writer A servant of the Qing Dynasty who was beside Murong que Han covered his mouth with a painting fan and said with a smile: "this mandarin duck seems to come out of the painting..."


    "Mr. mu, I heard that you guys like painting spring. Gong, why do you like painting flowers and birds? " A Qing servant standing behind Murong que Han walked to Murong que Han''s side and said with a smile that his voice had just dropped, which immediately aroused a burst of laughter from other young CHILDES. Even a few beautiful women and a few noble slaves around the young master laughed.


    I heard the Qingguan mention spring. Gong, Murong que Han''s face turned red, and then he argued: "I, I just like painting flowers and birds, can''t I, won''t I?"


    This sophistry immediately made everyone laugh again.


    Gu fan smiles a little and sighs. It seems that this Murong que Han is a little cute. Suddenly, Murong que Han looks up and sees Gu fan walking upstairs led by two powerful slaves outside the crowd. Gu fan''s eyes are opposite to those of Murong que Han. When Murong que Han is absent-minded for a short time, the brush in his hand falls on the paper, A painted mandarin duck splashes with a huge ink ball.


    "Mr. mu, why did your brush fall off?" A man of Qing Dynasty nearby quickly picked up the brush that Murong que had left behind, and looked at the picture of mandarin ducks playing in the water which was destroyed by an ink ball with regret.


    "Did Mr. Mu see a girl in fengque building, and his eyes were straight..." a young man in white beside Murong que Han, holding a folding fan, said with a smile.


    "Yes, I must have a crush on some girl..." the people next to him echoed after hearing the young master in white.


    "Hum!" Murong que Han suddenly threw the scroll on the table, angrily looked at Gu fan not far away, and walked towards the door, which surprised many young people.


    Not to mention the young CHILDES who were with Murong que Han. Even Gu fan felt that the second master-in-law could not understand him when he saw Murong que Han go away. But listen to the next haonu said: "my guest, please follow us to the third floor, the guest has been waiting for you in the Ya room."


    Gu fan nodded and followed the two slaves up the stairs. The stairs here were all paved with good marble. The corridors on both sides were also decorated with famous landscape paintings and calligraphy. Each one was worth more than 1000 taels of gold. Compared with gold and jade decoration, this way of painting and calligraphy is extremely elegant. Moreover, the corridor of the fengque building is extremely long, which shows the height of the five story building. After a moment, Gu fan was led by the two powerful slaves to a room decorated with firewood leaves and separated by a green curtain. The two slaves bowed to Gu fan and said, "the guest is in there. The little one left first..." Gu fan nodded. Seeing that they just bowed and never left, Gu fan suddenly realized that they wanted to reward silver, so he took out two pieces of silver from his arms and handed them to them respectively. Then they retreated with gratitude.

 Chapter 209

    Gu fan stood in front of the Chai gate on the other side and looked at the table in the hall through the green gauze tent. There was a man sitting in front of the table with a wine pot in front of him. It was obvious that the dishes were ready, but he didn''t move his chopsticks. It was obvious that he was waiting for someone.


    But when the tent was covered, not only could he not see the man''s face clearly, but he could not even distinguish between men and women.


    Gu fan smiles, slowly pushes the door open, greets the person sitting on the wine table, and says: "long time no see... Your highness aochen!"


    Sitting in front of the table is a face like jade, eyes like a star, but the eyebrows are faintly filled with a heroic and rebellious spirit, but there seems to be inherent elegance in the body, not the fifth Prince of the star emperor, who is the star aochen? Although Xing aochen doesn''t wear gorgeous clothes, but only the royal clothes of rich families, he has an elegant and outstanding temperament. Between them, there was an elegant square table with two sapphire wine jugs and a sapphire wine cup beside the pine wood chairs on both sides. The dishes on the table were not rich, but they were only four or five seasonal dishes, which were extremely exquisite, even to the point of being pleasing to the eye and could not bear to eat.


    At this time, Xing aochen looks at Gu fan with a smile and says slowly, "Gu fan, you are worthy of my favor. You can really guess my identity!"


    Gu Fan said with a faint smile: "Your Highness aochen, although you have had a dispute with me about tantaiao, you first gave me Jingkui sword, and then you gave me Ziqing Yingluo, which is of great help to my early cultivation of martial arts. In such a big Tianjing City, you are the only one who can" have gratitude and resentment to me. If you don''t know how much gratitude is, you still have resentment. ", If you can''t guess this, you''ll underestimate me too much. "


    Xing aochen said with a smile: "in this way, I really underestimate you... Gufan, please sit down!"


    Gu fan didn''t feel constrained in the face of xingaochen. Although they had a fight before, it seems that you come and I go, tit for tat, but in fact they don''t feel bad about each other. At this time, there is no right and wrong Festival. Instead, they seem to be old friends meeting again, and their relationship is getting closer. Gu fan sat down carelessly, picked up the jug beside him and poured a glass of wine for the sapphire glass in front of him. As soon as he mentioned that the jug poured out the liquor, Gu fan was surprised.


    The wine in this green jade wine pot is not the wine sold in ordinary hotels, but the special Qiongjiang in the palace. According to the law of the Beidou Dynasty, the people are not allowed to resell Qiongjiang and Yuye to ensure that this is a special right enjoyed by the aristocracy. The discoverer should not only confiscate the Yuye and Qiongjiang, but also track down the person who sold them, and put them into prison for three years before they can be released, Therefore, there has been a saying among the people that "it is hard to buy jade slurry for thousands of gold". Even if some big hotels have private ways to get some jade slurry, it''s already a must. However, fengque building is selling jade slurry for the royal family!


    "What? Gufan, is there anything wrong with this wine? " The star Ao dust sees Gu fan just looking at wine cup to be in a daze, don''t drink slowly, can''t help but ask a way.


    "No... no problem, your highness aochen!" Gu Fan said this, but he was surprised. Xing aochen appeared here, and there was a special confession from the imperial court on the wine table, and the Qiongjiang was not allowed to circulate among the people. These two things are enough to prove the folk rumors. From this point of view, the boss behind fengque building is really a man who covers the sky with only one hand.


    Xing aochen smiles, raises his glass and says to Gu fan, "Gu fan, there are only two of us here today. You don''t have to call me" Your Highness aochen ". I should be older than you. You can call me brother aochen." It should be noted that the royal family has always paid attention to the order of the young and the old, and there are differences between the superior and the inferior. The royal family is related to the noble Marquis, so they are usually on the same front, and those who are related to each other will be brothers. For the common Marquis, even the plain Marquis Guyun, who has made great achievements in war, there is never a prince who is brothers in private or in public, As the fifth prince that the star emperor is very optimistic about, Xing aochen has come down to be a brother to the son of a civilian Marquis, which is really unheard of. Gu fan''s evaluation of xingaochen has improved a lot.


    However, Gu fan knew that since Xing aochen worked so hard to establish a relationship with himself, it was definitely not so simple as to establish a future partnership between two people. He must have something to ask, or the whole plain Marquis''s residence. Gu fan naturally won''t go through fire and water for him just because of Xing aochen''s "brother aochen", so he kept a smile on his face, nodded to Xing aochen and said: "it''s better for Gu fan to be respectful. Brother aochen, I''ll give you a toast first!"


    "Wait, wait... Gufan!" Xing aochen raised his glass to stop: "today you are the leading role here. I should give you a toast!" As he said this, he handed over his wine cup and said to Gu fan, "I congratulate you on your promotion to deputy commander of cloud wing department. To be honest with you, Gu fan, you are the youngest deputy commander of Beidou Dynasty in the past 20 years..."


    Gu fan smiles and touches the green jade wine cup in Xing aochen''s hand. He looks up to each other and drinks it all. Gu fan says to Xing aochen, "brother aochen, you flatter me! Gu fan can occasionally become deputy commander. It''s really luck. There''s still a big gap in his real strength! "


    Xing aochen waved his hand with a smile, indicating to Gu fan not to say so. Then he put down his wine glass and said: "since ancient times, who has achieved great things is not one-third of human resources and seven of destiny, and luck belongs to the category of destiny. On the contrary, it is the most encourageable thing! Gu fan, although you are promoted twice in a row, you have luck in it, but it is also the embodiment of your strength. Don''t be modest... "Suddenly Xing aochen looked at Gu fan, and seemed to say with deep meaning:" Gu fan, you are only 17 years old this year. As far as I know, although dantai RUOYE ascended the star rank at the age of 18, you won the title of Marquis of Beisu at the age of 20, So as to become the youngest Marquis of our Beidou Dynasty in a hundred years. Gu fan, you still have three years to go. Maybe you can be even younger than him! "


    When Gu fan saw that Xing aochen had mentioned dantai RUOYE, he had no idea why Xing aochen had come to meet him this time, but he couldn''t tell, because he knew that Xing aochen, who might compete for the throne in the future, would be different from Gu fan even if they were brothers. They didn''t want their subordinates to be too clever, if they were smarter than themselves, That''s the most important thing, so Gu Fan said with a smile: "brother Cheng aochen''s good words!"

 Chapter 210

    Xing aochen saw that he had already spoken with Gu fan, so he didn''t hide anything. He said to Gu fan, "Gu fan, I''m here for the sake of Dan Tai Ruo Xie."


    Gu fan actually understood, but he pretended to be surprised and asked, "how can brother aochen say this? My current strength is far from that of Dan Tai RUOYE. How can I fight against him? "


    Xing aochen held out his chopsticks, put a few mouthfuls of vegetables into his mouth and chewed them carefully. It seemed that he was tasting the delicacy of the dishes and thinking about something. Then he put down his jade chopsticks and said to Gu fan, "the wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. Gu fan, do you still think that the journey of the first young man of talent in the dantai family will be as smooth as before he was 22 years old?"


    Gu fan, after all, is a smart man. In a moment, he understood what Xing aochen meant. As the first talented young master of the dantai family, dantai RUOYE came back to the capital. He was magnanimous and even received the call of Xinghuang in a very high profile. He also attended the hall meetings held by the dantai family and other noble families several times. He encouraged the children of the Marquis family to practice martial arts with his own example, There is no impermeable wall in the world. Naturally, such high-profile remarks will not be known only by the aristocratic families, but have spread all over the capital in only three days. The youngest Marquis, who came back from the Yantian army in Shenyang, seems to be sending out an obvious signal that he is going to fight against the civilian Marquis! Although this behavior won widespread support and attention in the noble Marquis camp, and put an end to the doubts of some old Marquis about his age and qualifications, the disadvantages are also very obvious, that is, the army is divided into factions, which is not in line with the unity of the army of the Beidou Dynasty, The aristocratic families and forces who had no enmity with the dantai family began to guard against this talented young man after his strong rise. They even secretly set obstacles for dantai RUOYE''s progress. After all, dantai RUOYE was too young to be a marquis at the age of 22. After that, there was a lot of time for him to be promoted to a star power, As long as he has won several more victories or made great achievements, he must be allowed to be a Taiwei in the palace. If there is such a young Taiwei in the generation of the dantai family, it is a result that all forces except the dantai family do not want to see. In order to contain him, I believe that the road under the dantai family will not be easy!


    Moreover, Gu fan, relying on his relationship with the Marquis of Pingyuan, also had an important piece of information, that is, Tantai RUOYE had a very close relationship with the eldest son of the star emperor, Prince xingzhenxuan. He entered the palace to accompany the prince at the age of six, and was granted the title of Prince Sheren at the age of ten. Later, when Tantai RUOYE was granted the Marquis, Prince xingzhenxuan came forward to fight against the public opinion, In the end, the star emperor rejected the objection of all the ministers that dantai RUOYE was too young and lacked experience, so as to promote the matter. However, after dantai RUOYE became the Marquis, he went to the Yantian army in Shenyang. It seems that in order to avoid the taboo of too close personal relations between officers and royal family members, he intentionally or unintentionally kept a distance from the prince xingzhenxuan, but these things were still searched by Gu fan.


    And as far as Gu fan knows, Yunfei, the birth mother of xingzhenxuan, was married by the dantai family, and dantai RUOYE almost became a grasshopper tied to a rope with xingzhenxuan.


    According to this comprehensive consideration, Gu fan''s premonition is more and more strong, that is... Xing aochen wants to restrict dantai RUOYE, and its basic purpose is to attack the influence of Prince xingzhenxuan in disguised form. After all, if dantai RUOYE seals the Taiwei into the palace, the position of the prince after the prince xingzhenxuan will be firm, and there will be no possibility to waver!


    Seeing that Gu fan didn''t speak, Xing aochen touched his glass with Gu fan, looked at him and said, "Gu fan, why don''t you speak? I''ve laid a wall here. We''re not going to say a note. You don''t have to worry! "


    Gu fan raised his head, looked at Xing aochen, shook his head, drank all the Qiongjiang in the cup, and said, "but I don''t know what to say!"


    "Ha ha... Ha ha..."


    Xing aochen suddenly sneers. The series of cold laughter in the quiet seat is extremely strange. Xing aochen''s eyes are very deep, and it seems that he has insight into Gu fan''s mind. Even Gu fan''s eyes are so deep, he can''t help but feel a shiver in his heart. He almost loses his mind. Xing aochen takes a few more dishes, puts them in his mouth, and then puts down his jade chopsticks, Looking at Gu fan playfully, he asked, "Gu fan, don''t you hate Dan Tai Ruo Xie? Don''t you want to wash away the humiliation you have suffered in the Yamen of the Ministry of war? Don''t you want to knock down Dan Tai RUOYE in front of Gu Yu? "


    Gu fan was stunned by this series of questions. First of all, the only people who knew about the Military Ministry''s Yamen were Chao Tianrui, dantai RUOYE and Gu fan. Gu fan''s humiliation by dantai RUOYE only told Gu Yu that the master of dantai RUOYE Xingjie''s strength had been defeated by Chao Tianrui, a Confucian minister. Naturally, he couldn''t talk about it everywhere, Otherwise, he would not see anyone in Tianjing City; And the second thing, Gu Yu only mentioned to Gu fan, which should not be something that Xing aochen should know and master. Unexpectedly... Seeing Gu fan''s surprised eyes, Xing aochen seemed to expect it. Looking at Gu fan, he said with a faint smile: "you must be surprised, right? Gufan... But don''t worry, I still position you as my ally or even friend! "


    "What if we were enemies?" Gu fan looked at the star proud dust, tit for tat askedˇ° Sorry, I haven''t thought about treating you as an enemy from the beginning to the end. If I don''t appreciate you, I won''t give you Jinggu sword and Ziqing Yingluo! " Xing aochen stretched out his hands and looked at Gu fan on the other side. He said slowly, "moreover, as long as you are willing to help me, all my resources will be used by you, until I help you defeat Dan Tai RUOYE!" The open hands of Xing aochen seem to be telling Gu fan that I welcome you at any time, and it seems to be bewitching something silently, waiting for the moment when Gu fan agrees to serve him. Gu fan suddenly realized that behind the star aochen, there might not be just a dense Tianjing City, almost all pervasive intelligence network, and some strange people with strange abilities. There are even many powerful families quietly supporting him, such power and strength are awe inspiring and terrible! Gu fan raised his head, looked at Xing aochen, and slowly asked, "which families are supporting you?" With a faint smile, Xing aochen seems to have deliberately bypassed this problem and continued: "for those families who are already dying or dying, there is only one way to win the royal family''s trust again... In other words, to win the new star emperor''s" trust again ", that is, to make contributions! Thanks to heaven and earth, let the royal family appreciate them and trust them again! But now, although Tianxuan state is not peaceful. But is there anything too chaotic? It''s impossible for those Wuxun families to make contributions. So, if you want to make contributions, there is only one way... ""... Support. " Gu fan made a sound. He''s got it. What is the greatest credit to an emperor? What courtiers like best? The greatest credit is Yongli! His favorite courtiers are those who support him to be the star emperor!

 Chapter 211

    "Most people place their hopes on his majesty, my father, who is now in power!" Xing aochen holds the green jade wine cup with one hand. It seems that he wants to control the world in his hand. He tugs at the corner of his mouth and seems to laugh at the ignorance of most people: "but they don''t know that this will not win the trust of the royal family, but will arouse the resentment of his successor, and will be listed as an old force that should be eradicated, In the distribution of interests, it will bring disaster to the fish in the pond! "


    The words of xingaochen seem to be analysis and threat.


    Gu fan is silent and seems to be thinking about something.


    "But there is always another group of people who are not very optimistic about the present emperor, that is, my father. After all, metabolism is the source of maintaining the vitality of a dynasty. So they put their hopes on us princes. As long as they successfully support a prince to ascend the throne and win the fight for the throne, they will win the gratitude and trust of the new emperor! This is a great achievement. It is the guarantee of their family''s long-term development in the future! " The stars are proud of the dust, and their eyes are deep. Looking at Gu fan in front of him, it seems that he is waiting for his response.


    "Brother aochen..." Gu fan looked into Xing aochen''s eyes, but his eyes were no longer avoiding him as before. Instead, he looked directly at Xing aochen and said faintly, "but you didn''t say what the consequence of the failure of supporting is. You are the laughing stock of the world! How many people are willing to bear the cost? " What Xing aochen said to Gu fan just now is like two outlaws urging each other to plunder the imperial treasury. Once they succeed, they will have no worries about food and clothing. But if they fail, they will have to split up without mentioning a word. If they want Gu fan to go through fire and water for Xing aochen''s sake, they really underestimate Gu fan''s political intelligence.


    "Are you questioning that I won''t succeed?" Star Ao dust asked to Gu fan, his face is still light expression, seems nothing to do with him in general, but Gu fan saw star Ao dust grasp chopsticks hand a little tremble, but soon he used a rotation hand ring action to cover up the past, even so, his action still attracted Gu fan''s attention. Obviously, even if the star aochen has a good cultivation, when others question his ability, it has already touched his bottom line.


    "Brother aochen, if you are fully sure now, or 80% sure..." since Gu fan had the sense of propriety in his heart, he continued to look at Xing aochen across the table and said, "you won''t see me here! According to my current estimation, brother aochen is less than 50% sure of competing for the ninth five-year supreme position! "


    "What do you want? Are you alone? " Star Ao dust looking at Gu fan coldly ask a way, Gu fan says of words already some let him not quick.


    Gu fan knows that although it''s a wine table, it''s actually a negotiation. With one careless action, Xing aochen reveals his bottom card. In fact, his bottom spirit is insufficient. If he wanted to recruit Gu fan for his own use before, it''s absolutely impossible now, but it doesn''t mean Gu fan can''t cooperate with Xing aochen, The next thing to talk about is the conditions and chips for cooperation. Thinking of this, Gu fan took a bite of the dish, drank the Qiongjiang in the cup, looked at Xing aochen, and said: "brother aochen, you and I are smart people. Under the current situation, only by cooperating with each other can we survive together, I know very well..."


    The star Ao dust hears Gu fan to say this words, the facial expression on the face this just slightly eased a few.


    Gu fan continued: "but brother aochen, what I''m talking about with you is not surrender, but cooperation. You should understand the difference?"


    When Xing aochen heard Gu fan''s words, he was slightly stunned, shook his head, and sighed: "you are really hard, Gu fan! Sooner or later, your good temper will kill you, your family, your family


    Gu fan''s complaint about xingaochen was just in calm words: "maybe so, but if you want me to bend my knees to serve you, I can''t obey you!" Gu fan had his own principles, and he didn''t want Gu family or himself to fall into the struggle of imperial power game alone, although it was a gamble. But if you win the bet, the profits will be huge. It''s just that the big families that have been destroyed since ancient times are nothing more than two things: the failure of support and the exposure of rebellion! Other defeats, although Yue Li will also be punished, but it can not turn to the point of killing the family! But the first two things have always been heinous. The slightest carelessness of Gu fan may involve Gu Jia in another crisis of destruction, "well, I don''t ask you anything." Although the star Ao dust in the heart is a little unhappy, but the face didn''t show the slightest similar meaning. He looked at Gu fan and then said, "since you haven''t officially served me, I can''t tell you too many secrets. I can only tell you that dantai RUOYE won''t return to Yantian army again. Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan and Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang will take over the military power of dantai RUOYE... And I also want to send you to Shenyang."


    "Oh? Brother aochen doesn''t want me to stay safe in the imperial army? " Gu fan pondered the intention of Xing aochen, and asked suspiciously: "many generals of the main battle corps are sharpening their heads to get into the forbidden army as deputy commander and commander, but brother aochen wants to transfer me to Yan Tianjun..." Gu fan laughed, as if joking, and as if seriously saying: "don''t you want to crowd me out?"


    "Ha ha ha... Gu fan, if dantai RUOYE is the commander in chief of the Imperial Army in Tianjing City, are you still interested in staying in the cloud wing Department of the imperial army?" Xing aochen raises his head and smiles. It seems that Gu fan''s heart is small. Then he explains: "according to the information we have, dog soldiers are gathering forces at the border, and they will attack soon. Moreover, if dantai is not in Shenyang at this time, the war situation will be at a disadvantage..." Xing aochen stands up, puts his hands behind him, turns around and carries Gu fan, With a ready look, he said: "then Qingshu Marquis Murong qianhan and Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang will be able to rush to Shenyang. At the same time, the imperial guards will also dispatch a unit to help Yan Tianjun fight... And they will send a prince to supervise the battle."ˇ° I see... You want me to take the cloud wing department, and then you will be the supervisor! " Gufanton was enlightenedˇ° Yes, in this way, you can not only retain the rank of deputy commander of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army, but also build up a large number of combat achievements on the battlefield. With the combat achievements obtained by the eight military departments, as long as your strength reaches Shen Tian level, you should be promoted to commander soon. At worst, you are also a great general. " Star Ao dust side body to Gu Fan said: "how, do you still think become Marquis very far away?"ˇ° Ha ha, brother aochen is ready to help me... "Gu fan saw that Xing aochen was well prepared, and heard that Xing aochen also mentioned the word" Fenghou ". Then he knew that the Murong family must be one of the aristocratic families who supported Xing aochen behind the scenes, and the series of plans were almost tailor-made for Gu fan, so it had to be said that the Murong family had spent a lot of moneyˇ° Of course... If you want to attract the Hougu family in the plain, you have to prepare big chips! " Xing aochen said to Gu fan with a smile: "I will make proper arrangements for Gu Yu''s affairs. I will transfer him from yulinwei''s resignation. According to the Convention, yulinwei''s officers are transferred to the main battle corps to be promoted to a higher level. Gu Yuping has transferred Ying Tianjun to be the chieftain, but this is not the eldest son of Pingyuan marquis, Even an ordinary congenital warrior is a disgrace, so I''ve changed it for him. According to the regulations of the children of marquis Jun, after arriving at Ying Tianjun, as long as a congenital warrior is arranged to compete with him, after Gu Yu wins, he can become a Fenwu captain immediately. "ˇ° Thank you very much Gu fan nodded slowly and said to Xing aochen, "what about your conditions? Come on, I''m prepared! "ˇ° Conditions? " Star Ao dust shook his head, seems to be in sigh Gu fan to his distrust. He said slowly, "when I gave you Jinggu sword and Ziqing Yingluo, did I ever talk about any decent terms? This time, it''s still like this... "His eyes were fixed on Gu fan''s body, he reached out and patted him on the shoulder, and said:" if the dantai is evil, it''s like the sun in the sky now. I must have a new generation of military Marquis who is willing to stand on my side, whether you like it or not, I''m willing to put the treasure on you... As long as you can rise up against the evil, it''s the biggest reward for me! " Gu fan felt that the palm of Xing aochen''s hand on his shoulder was thick and warm. Gu fan was slightly moved by Xing aochen''s words. However, he heard that Xing aochen continued to say: "at the end of the month, there will be eight departments practicing martial arts. With your two congenital xingxuan''s strength, the growth of foreign objects has little effect on your strength, What I can do is to encourage you to practice hard and make a breakthrough as soon as possible. Originally, I wanted to arrange for you to take turns when performing martial arts in the eight divisions. Later, I heard that the eight divisions didn''t make any contributions, so I gave up. Moreover, with your two congenital xingxuan''s strength, you can play as a pig and eat a tiger at the deputy commander level, and you can get a lot of benefits when you fight with those Shen Tian level martial artists. "ˇ° Brother aochen''s kindness has been appreciated by Gu fan. " Gu fan smiles at Xing aochen, grabs his sword on the table, bows his hand to Xing aochen and says, "thank you for the banquet. We''ll see you later!" Xing aochen nodded slowly, looked at Gu fanruo and said, "well, I''m waiting for your reply. I''m looking forward to your coming under my command." Xing aochen''s words are much more straightforward than the words he just solicited. Gu fan for star aochen invitation again, with a faint smile said: "maybe, aochen brother." After that, he turned around, pushed the door open, and walked out of the elegant room. With a turn, he walked down the stairs.

 Chapter 212

    Gu fan stepped downstairs, and the wall facing the Chai leaf twisted abruptly and gradually became concave and convex. Finally, a young man came out from the middle. He was wearing a gray robe and a folding fan. It was obvious that just now he used a special skill to transform himself on the wall. It was not until Gu fan stepped down the stairs that it was obvious.


    The young master took a look in the direction of Gu fan''s going downstairs, then put the folding fan away, gently pushed the door open with his right hand, lifted the gauze curtain and went in. At this time, Xing aochen was sitting on a chair, holding a celadon wine cup in his left hand, looking at the landscape painting on the opposite wall, drinking silently.


    "Your Highness!" The young master in grey went to the front of the star aochen, held the folding fan in his hands and put it in front of him. He made a courtesy to him respectfullyˇ° Does that kid of the ancient family refuse to submit? "


    Xing aochen shook his head and said: "the people of their ancient family are all of a temper. It''s really more difficult for them to bow down than to let a hundred cows kneel down together..." Xing aochen sighed and said: "but if he''s so simple, he''s not Gu fan!"


    The young master in grey went to the position opposite to Xing aochen, sat down on the chair Gu fan had just sat down, and said slowly: "Your Highness, in fact, for this kind of toasts, why do you have good words with him, so polite?"


    Xing aochen shook his head, took a drink from his glass and continued: "do you think he just represents Gu fan? Then you''re wrong... "Xing aochen put down his glass and looked at the young master in gray clothes in front of him." he''s more popular now than Gu Yu. He''s the first young talent of the new generation of civilian Hou. Gu fan has been promoted to two levels since he guarded Lincang City with 10000 disabled soldiers in Southwest China, and his reputation among civilian Hou is growing with each passing day... As long as he gets his support, It''s like getting the support of the plain Marquis''s office and even the civilian Marquis! "


    The young master in grey clothes was obviously dissatisfied with Xing aochen''s exaltation of Gu fan, and then he argued: "Your Highness, there is no reason why Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion doesn''t cooperate with you! The marriage between Qingshu Marquis house of Murong family and Pingyuan Marquis house is almost settled. The Murong family supports you. How can Pingyuan Marquis house not participate? Besides, if the Pingyuan Marquis''s house does not contain the Tantai family, the first thing to be harmed is the interests of the civilian Hou Yimai in the army. At this time, they should seek to cooperate with us, not... "


    "Well, Mr. gray, stop talking." Xing aochen suddenly interrupted him and said: "people in the plain Marquis''s residence are not what you think, they will always come up with their own way to deal with it... Moreover, I''m not sure that I can leave dantai RUOYE in Tianjing City as I said..." Xing aochen shook his head, as if to sweep away the sad haze on his handsome face, "Mr. gray, Go down. Don''t tell anyone about the meeting between Gu fan and me today! "


    "Yes, sir Mr. Hui stood up and gave a salute to xingaochen. His figure disappeared in a flash.


    In such a large elegant room, only Xing aochen was left. The handsome prince raised his wine cup and drank all the wine in it. He slowly lowered his head and stopped talking.


    Gu fan went out of fengque building and lost his reward of two silver coins. Then the haonu brought the horses for him. Gu fan didn''t go back to the plain Marquis''s house, but drove directly to the barracks. After all, Gu fan''s identity at this time was no longer a general at home, but a deputy commander of the cloud wing Department of the imperial guards. Although he was only a nominal position with no authority, staying in the army was still the most basic requirement.


    Moreover, the cloud wing Department has arranged an independent camp for Gu fan, and the surrounding tents have been emptied. In contrast, there are Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuchen, Huan Lingyue and other experts to protect the Dharma. On the contrary, the camp is more suitable for closure than the plain Marquis''s residence.


    What''s more, what xingaochen said just now also touched Gu fan greatly. On the one hand, he saw his way forward in the future, and also felt the great pressure from dantai RUOYE. From the fact that dantai RUOYE forced Gu fan to kneel down in the Yamen of the Ministry of war, we can see that the gap between Gu fan and dantai RUOYE is too big. Although Gu fan is confident that he will surpass dantai RUOYE in the future, if he achieves this goal every night and day, the danger to the ancient family will increase by one point.


    After Gu fan got out of the gate of Tianjing City, he galloped all the way, but in a quarter of an hour he returned to the residence of Yunyi department, lvliuying. At this time, night had been quietly falling for a long time. When Gu fan''s horse arrived 300 steps before Lvliu camp, he heard the soldiers on duty in the camp ask aloud: "who is coming, can I have the password?"


    "Gu fan, deputy commander of cloud wing Department..." Gu fan replied in a loud voice. He knew that these soldiers of cloud wing department were all elite trained by Zhou Yafu. They really could shoot arrows because of wrong passwordˇ° The password is willow


    Fortunately, when Gu fan went out, mu Xiuchang caught up and told Gu fan that the password tonight was "willow". Otherwise, Gu fan would have to sneak back to the green willow camp by walking on the eight wasteland. Maybe he would be shot as a hedgehog by a assassin. That''s not worth it.


    Gu fan knew that the forbidden army was equipped with a crossbow machine called "split soul crossbow". The crossbow machine was very powerful. It was made of rare iron, one crossbow and ten arrows. Moreover, its shooting speed was extremely fast. It would cause great damage to the experts below the star level. It was really a good weapon for the imperial army to deal with scattered repairs. Let''s not say Gu fan is such a congenital warrior. Even if a heaven level master is hit by a large number of split soul crossbows, his spirit and form will be destroyed.


    "It turned out to be the ancient deputy commander... Pull down the soul splitting crossbow... Open the gate of the village!" As soon as the guard on duty heard that he was the deputy commander Gu fan, and the command was correct, he quickly signaled the soul splitting crossbow on the arrow tower to return to its original position, opened the gate of the village and let Gu fan in. Gu fan saw that he had prepared the soul splitting crossbow, and he secretly congratulated himself that he had not tried his best to break through, otherwise he would have regretted. Gu fan went into the green willow camp, gave the horses to the horseman in the camp, and went to his camp. Feeling that Gu fan has come back, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen come out of their camp and welcome Gu fan into the tent. At the moment when Gu fan opened the curtain, he saw a man sitting on the table facing the gate, reading the military information on the table under the lightˇ° You... "Gu fan was surprised. Although there was no big secret about the military information, it was also a document that was forbidden to be circulated in the army. This man sat in Gu fan''s position and read itˇ° You? What are you, you The man raised his head, under the silver mask, a small mouth twitched sarcastically at Gu fan, "why, don''t you show me?"

 Chapter 213

    It''s huanlingyue who sits on Gu fan''s seat and looks through the official documents. If it wasn''t for the silver mask that never leaves his body, Gu fan would have thought that he was a recruit in the imperial army.


    "What? Won''t you show it to me? " Huan Ling Yue saw Gu fan was stunned, and could not help but smile: "what secrets you can have here are trivial things..."


    "Even if it''s a small matter, you can''t look at it casually even if you don''t reach the rank. Otherwise, the whole army will be in a mess." Gu fan face huanlingyue retort board from the faceˇ° This is the camp of the Imperial Army, not the plain Marquis''s residence. You may not obey the rules in the Marquis''s residence, but you must obey the rules in the Imperial Army! "


    "Ouch..." Huan Lingyue''s strength has always been higher than Gu fan''s, and when she quarrels frequently, Gu fan will let her, which makes her more confident in front of Gu fanˇ° The ancient commander hasn''t achieved the right command, but the shelf is put up first... "Huan Lingyue suddenly grabs a volume of books on the table and smashes them in the direction where Gu fan is standing." I want to see you. Even if I throw away your broken secrets and burn them, what can you do with me? "


    "You If the person in front of you is not huanlingyue, you will be furious with him and even draw your sword. After all, no one can accept his face in front of two of his subordinates. But in front of Huan Lingyue, Gu fan couldn''t raise his anger at all. On the contrary, he felt a little angry and funny. If it comes out that Gu fan, the deputy commander of cloud wing department, is going to use a knife and a gun with a woman in his camp, there are only two possibilities. One is that Huan Lingyue is arrested as an assassin, The other is that the incident of vice commander Gu fan bringing his female family members into the military camp was spread to Zhou Yafu, the commander of the cloud wing department, and even the commander-in-chief of the forbidden army, which greatly reduced their impression of Gu fan and even affected the reputation of Pingyuan marquis. These two situations are not what Gu fan wants to see.


    Huanlingyue seems to have done this deliberately because he won''t make any noise about Gufan.


    Sure enough, huanlingyue was angry when she saw Gu fan''s face, but soon she calmed down. The corner of her mouth was slightly up. If she wasn''t wearing a silver mask, it would be a smile of treachery.


    "Mr. Xie, go out and get me a brazier!" Gu fan turned to Xie Yuxiang and said, "send it to my camp!"


    "What?" When Xie Yuxiang heard Gu fan''s words, he couldn''t help but be surprised, "young Marquis, it''s Midsummer now. What do you want the brazier to do?"


    "Huanlingyue seems to be not very well. She must feel cold. So she needs to take some documents to light a fire to keep warm. Remember to take a bigger brazier. It''s too small to put down!" Gu fan''s words are very funny, but his face is stiff and serious. The contrast between the two is even outrageous.


    "Ha ha ha..." when Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen heard Gu fan''s words, they began to laugh. Even Huan Lingyue, who was originally angry, covered her mouth and chuckled.


    Gu fan sees Huan Ling Yue smile, then knows that there is nothing wrong, otherwise this girl''s temper comes up, really want to burn Gu fan''s military documents, he also has to let her.


    "Gufan, I want to talk to you alone!" Huanlingyue smiles and looks at Gufan.


    "Little Marquis, I''ll leave first." Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen are both men of wisdom. They salute Gu fan one after another and then walk out.


    When they got out of the tent, huanlingyue came slowly to Gufan and asked, "are you going to see xingaochen today?"


    "How do you know everything?" If Huan Lingyue knew Gu fan''s Secret several times ago because Gu fan might have been drunk, how did you know about Gu fan''s meeting with Xing aochen this evening? There are only two kinds of explanations. One is that she follows herself unconsciously by virtue of her strange body method. After all, with her Shen Tian level strength, combined with shadowless beads and skills, it''s not difficult for Gu fan not to be aware of her existence. The other is that Huan Lingyue, like Xing aochen, has ears and eyes in Tianjing City. A woman who cares about men may win men''s favor, but a woman who knows a man''s whereabouts clearly and has almost no privacy will only make people feel terrible and disgusted.


    Huanlingyue seems to have guessed Gu fan''s misgivings. She added: "I''m worried about your safety, so I''ve been following you..." she stopped for a moment, lowered her head slightly, and said to Gu fan: "I''m following you so silently, please forgive me..."


    Gu fan was said by Huan Lingyue that ten sides of his anger was completely poured by this basin of water. His face stagnated and he whispered back: "it''s OK. Just pay attention next time."


    "Gu fan, you have been bugged in fengque building, do you know?" Huanlingyue said to Gu fan: "in the wall opposite to your Ya room, there is an all day warrior lurking!"


    Hearing Huan Lingyue say this, Gu fan didn''t feel surprised. He just lowered his head and sighed: "Xing aochen really doesn''t want to trust me completely!"


    "It''s not..." Huan Lingyue explained: "he didn''t seem to be inspired by Xing aochen... And Xing aochen reprimanded him and seemed to be dissatisfied with him... He laid a wall, I can''t hear him clearly!"


    "You are the warrior of Shen Tian level with three stars. You have one more star than the ordinary warrior of Shen Tian level. You can''t even hear what''s being said in the extreme wall under the dust of stars?" Gu fan was surprised and said, "what is the strength of that star proud dust?" Huan Lingyue shook her head and said: "I can make sure he didn''t break through the star level, but I can''t see through his strength..." Huan Lingyue was silent for a moment, sat down on the chair, looked at Gu fan and continued: "what kind of relationship do you want to keep with him?" Gu fan sat down on the opposite side of Huan Lingyue and said slowly, "work together closely, if you are not there, if you are not there!" He looked at the huanlingyue in front of him and continued: "Dan Tai RUOYE is too powerful. Without the help of Xing aochen, it''s hard for me to compete with him, not only in martial arts, but also in military power..." Gu fan stopped for a moment and said: "I think I need to seal the Marquis as soon as possible!"ˇ° It would be a good way to agree to the marriage conditions of the Murong family! " Huan Ling month suddenly then Gu fan''s words say. Gu fan raised his head slightly, and his eyes just crossed with those of Huan Lingyue. Subconsciously, Gu fan twisted his head a little, just passing by the eyes of Huan Lingyueˇ° This... Let''s talk about it then! My top priority should be to improve my strength first. At the end of this month, there will be eight martial arts departments. "

 Chapter 214

    Huan Lingyue saw that Gu fan deliberately bypassed the topic of marriage, sighed, and no longer asked. Instead, she followed Gu fan''s words and asked, "the martial arts who have reached your level are generally Shen Tian level, and there are many martial arts who have become heaven level. How can you win with your innate strength?"


    Gu fan shook his head and said, "I can only hide the secret of Shen Tian''s strength once. It''s useless in the second battle. Even if I have the magic weapons of killing gods and chopping demons and eight array spirit stones, I can''t use them casually. If I expose them a little, it may cause me death... And I''m afraid it will be very difficult to meet the martial arts of Cheng Tian." Gu fan stopped for a moment and said, "unless I can break through to Shen Tian level before the eight martial arts performances..."


    "How sure are you?" Huan Lingyue asked with some worry: "although you are now approaching the congenital level and breaking through the bottleneck of Shen Tian level, you are different from ordinary congenital level fighters. You have two star Xuans at the congenital level, and you will have four star Xuans at the Shen Tian level, which is twice as much as ordinary Shen Tian level fighters. Similarly, it will be much more difficult!"


    "I know it''s not likely to break through before the end of the month... But I''ll try." Gu fan looked at Huan Lingyue and said, "I''m going to consume all the things that I brought out of the treasure house of the Heavenly Emperor..." Gu fan still remembers that there is an elixir of immortality in the Bazhen spirit stone. Although the elixir''s power is terrible, it''s not so violent because it''s bound by the Bazhen spirit stone, Gu fan can absorb part of the power of the elixir of immortality to promote Shen Tian level, but this kind of way almost encourages the growth of seedlings will do great damage to the cultivation in the future. It may even make Gu fan unable to break through the star level all his life. Gu fan doesn''t want to bear such a loss.


    Huan Lingyue nodded slowly, held out a small and exquisite jade, handed it to Gu fan, and said, "Gu fan, you have swallowed Binghuo bingdilian, absorbed the aura of thousand year old Jianmu, and took a lot of top grade pills. If it is not natural materials, the influence of foreign things on you is very small..." she stopped for a moment, He said to Gu fan, "this is a piece of chalcedony that I have kept for a long time. It is made of ten thousand year old stone and milk Jade. It has strong aura. Maybe it will be good for your cultivation..."


    Gu fan was so surprised that he waved his hand and said, "huanlingyue, this thing is too precious. I can''t accept it!" It should be noted that the thousand year old chalcedony on the market has been sold to ten thousand taels of gold. Ten thousand year old chalcedony is priceless! Moreover, it is said that as long as you wear it on your side, it will automatically purify and absorb the true Qi of heaven and earth into your body, so that meditation can get twice the result with half the effort. You can also use your internal power to melt the chalcedony and absorb it at one time. If you absorb it for the first time, the thousand year old chalcedony can almost provide a star Xuan power for the warrior, not to mention this thousand year old chalcedony? However, there are also precedents for martial arts to absorb the power of chalcedony and be blasted by life. Therefore, most martial arts buy chalcedony for wearing and training, and rarely directly absorb power.


    "These days, I also feel that I''m approaching the bottleneck of Shen Tian level... We don''t want to see each other before the eight departments perform martial arts." Huanlingyue put the ten thousand year old chalcedony on the table and stood up to walk towards the door.


    "Huanlingyue!" Gu fan stood up abruptly and stopped her at the back.


    Huanlingyue''s body suddenly stood, and did not look back and said: "don''t give it back to me, I don''t like to take the things I sent out!"


    Gu fan seemed to want to say something. He was blocked by Huan Lingyue''s words and swallowed it back. He just said in a low voice: "believe me, I won''t let you down!"


    Huanlingyue seemed to smile, but still didn''t look back: "I''m looking forward to the result of your closing up. Besides, practice the mental skill I gave you. Your formula of killing God and chopping magic sword is too immature!"


    Gu fan nodded thoughtfully, only to hear the curtain of the tent being lifted, and then a gust of wind went away, leaving only the crystal clear chalcedony on the table shining in the light.


    Gu fan went to the table, held out his hand and grasped the piece of ten thousand year old chalcedony. It seemed that he was thinking about a very complicated problem. At last, he sighed and said to himself in a low voice: "how can we live up to her?"


    If Gu fan''s voice falls, Gu fan just shakes his head. It seems that he wants to dispel these meaningless troubles, saying: "don''t think about these, Gu fan, you are so thoughtful!"


    "You don''t care, you don''t care!" At this moment, a voice suddenly rang in the camp, with a slightly strange tone.


    Gu fan was familiar with the intonation. He suddenly turned his head and followed the fame. But he saw a multicolored parrot standing on the lampshade in the camp. The two long feathers were straight down to his chest. While talking with Gu fan, he was also very narcissistic in combing his feathers. What''s the embarrassment of the parrot that Gu fan brought out of the treasure house of heaven?


    Since Gu fan left Southwest China, Jiong hasn''t appeared for a long time, but it''s a spirit beast after all. It went to Tianjing City alone and found Gu fan. Needless to say, Gu fan''s conversation with Huan Lingyue just now was clearly heard by the eavesdropper hidden in the dark.


    "Embarrassed? Where have you been these days? " Gu fan can''t help but face up and scold him: "you know, people outside don''t care what kind of spirit beast you are or what kind of god beast you are. If you catch it, pluck your hair and cook it!" Gu fan deliberately threatened.


    "What?" After hearing this, he made a look of disapproval, folded his wings in front of him, made a gesture similar to a man''s two hands embracing his shoulders, and said, "do you think I haven''t seen this before? And... Don''t digress from the topic... "With that, his eyes narrowed into a line, and he said to Gu fan," you didn''t pay much attention. I can see that girl likes you very much! You see, even ten thousand years of chalcedony have been given to you. If I were you, I would be reluctant to... "" yes, I don''t need chalcedony to buy you... A bag of fried peanuts is enough! " Gu fan deliberately turned his lips and sneered: "birds can never understand people..." "Ga?" Embarrassed for a moment, in order to regain face, Gu fan asked: "then tell me a reason why this girl wants to give you ten thousand years of chalcedony!"ˇ° Hum... Huan Lingyue wants my martial arts cultivation to go a step further... You won''t understand this... "Gu fan didn''t know when he said this. It''s too fakeˇ° Yes, I found that you can''t go anywhere short of good luck... "Looking at Gu fan''s mouth, he made an expression that seemed to be a sneer:" such as Jiuli Gong in purple swamp... GA! " Before he finished, he screamed, flapped his wings and flew to a table not far away. The one he was standing on just now collapsed, and the torch in the lampshade almost burned his feathersˇ° Quack! You did it on purpose. What do you want to do? " Of course, he knew how the lampshade that he was standing firmly could suddenly fall down. It was obvious that Gu fan had done something wrong. He couldn''t dodge and was almost burned by the torch in the lampshade. He immediately asked Gu fan in a loud voiceˇ° Do you know where this is? " Gu fan looks at Ji Ji with a gloomy face and asksˇ° Tianjing City... What''s the matter? " He asked innocentlyˇ° And who do you think zombie is? " Gu fan took a few steps forward, and with a reserved smile on his face, he quietly sat down beside the table of Jiong station and reached out to pluck its feathersˇ° Princess Jiuli... How... GA! " He still said to Gu fan. Suddenly, the big hand that was supposed to touch his beautiful feather grabbed his wings. He grabbed him like a chicken and pressed him on the table, so that his head could not move against the cold and hard tableˇ° You... You... You, what are you doing? " Jiong protested loudlyˇ° If you want to kill me, just say it Gu fan took a breath with his nose and hummed coldly, "do you know where this is? The camp of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army in Tianjing City! Green willow camp! There are 100000 forbidden troops stationed inside and outside here. You are here to say that I have an affair with... "Gu fan was so angry when he thought of this place that he almost had to leave a hole on the table to relieve his anger. He lowered his voice and said:" you are here to say that I have an affair with the leader of Southwest Zili barbarians... Princess Jiuli! You''re tired of living, aren''t you? "ˇ° Ga... that''s what you do yourself! " "If you don''t let me go... GAH, I''ll tell everyone," he said When Gu fan heard this, he suddenly raised his hand and looked coldly at the embarrassment in front of him. It was a kind of look at the dead or something that was about to die. Jiong was also surprised. He didn''t think that Gu fan was really afraid of himself. He timidly stretched out his wings because he was held down by Gu fan. Looking up at Gu fan in front of him, he said timidly, "you... Don''t you want to kill me?"ˇ° "Cough..." Gu fan coughed and said: "I have this plan. I just want to shut up. Maybe the meat of spirit beast is also good for cultivation!" In the face of his begging eyes, Gu fan showed a tiger tooth in his mouth and said with a smile, "but who told you that you are my pet? I''m not so heartless..." he pointed out his finger outside the camp and said, "but I can''t guarantee that 100000 people outside are as loving as me... You know, they catch talking animals like you, How are they all solved? "ˇ° GAH... Talking animal... I... "It seems that Jiong wants to argue about something, but he hears Gu fan explain:" first pluck the hair, then cut the belly, send it to the kitchen, throw it into the pot and cook it up, and everyone will eat it separately, and no one will trace this problem... Because you still have a name... Called... "Gu fan pauses, "Game!" he continuedˇ° Quack He cried out in horrorˇ° So, just shout, just shout Gu fan gave a smile, looked at Jiong and said, "as long as you call people, I''ll have parrot soup tomorrow!"ˇ° Boss... Boss... I''m wrong, I''m wrong! " Almost subconsciously, he covered his head with two wings and begged for mercy to Gu fan.

 Chapter 215

    Gu fan looked at the embarrassed man who had asked for mercy in front of him and said with a cold smile, "then tell me, what''s your value?"


    "I... I know how to use this ten thousand year old chalcedony!" It seemed that he was afraid that Gu fan would throw himself out of the barracks and give the 100000 wolf like people soup and meat, so he rushed to say.


    "You think I can''t use it?" Gu fan sneeredˇ° Is there any difference between this chalcedony and other natural resources? "


    "If you want to absorb it and turn it into a stone, you can do it yourself..." Jiong takes a bad look at Gu fan, as if waiting to see Gu fan''s joke: "the thousand year old chalcedony will be petrified for half a month after being directly absorbed, and a careless person will turn into a useless person, People with weaker strength will even turn into stones from inside to outside... Do you think that Wannian chalcedony is as good as the ice and fire that you used to absorb? "


    "What? What shall we do then? " Gu fan was surprised. He was told that if he absorbed it rashly, it would turn into stone... This is one of the most depressing things Gu fan encountered.


    "Ga..." when he saw that Gu fan was a little scared, he couldn''t help but feel proud.


    "All right..." Gu fan looked at Jiong helplessly and said, "I''ll give you a chance. If you don''t know how to use this ten thousand year old chalcedony, don''t let anyone else do it. I''ll cook you myself!"


    "You''re threatening, red. Naked threat Jiong immediately yelled.


    "Well, you''ve finished... You don''t have a chance!" Gu Fan said, his right hand is like lightning, once again grabbed the wings of Jiong, forced a lift, evil smile way: "first eat which piece of meat is better?"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "Well?" Gu fan didn''t release his hand, but he still pressed him on the table and asked.


    "Do you... Do you have any purple orchid and Ganoderma lucidum?" Embarrassed to see Gu fan still refused to let go, had to say.


    "What is purple orchid and Ganoderma lucidum?" Gu fan asked.


    Embarrassed embarrassed, the purple sky is the most pure and pure essence of the sun and the moon. The ten thousand year old chalcedony is condensed in complete darkness, and the most intense cold is Yin and cold. So the essence of the essence of the moon absorbed by the body is easily devoured, resulting in fossilization and even stone. It can counteract each other. Although it will counteract the effects of both, it is also the only natural material and local treasure that can be used together with Wannian chalcedony. Otherwise, it will have to wait until Xingjie borrows the power of stars from the vast star field to digest the cathode power of Wannian chalcedony, and the climate of Wannian chalcedony will still be petrified, This method, though much less powerful, is better than turning into stone! "


    "Oh? What does the purple orchid and Ganoderma lucidum look like? You said it Gu fan frowned and asked, "is there only one in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven?" Gu fan clearly remembers that after he took the elixir of immortality, the space where the treasure house of the emperor of heaven is located has collapsed. That is to say, if there is no purple orchid and Ganoderma lucidum grass, this ten thousand year old chalcedony can only be used as an auxiliary item. It''s really a loss.


    "The purple orchid Ganoderma lucidum grass is very strange. It has a lilac flower on top of the Ganoderma lucidum, green on top and white on the bottom. I don''t think you''ve ever seen it before... Besides, the Ganoderma lucidum grows on the huge wood in the Tiandi treasure house. I''ve seen many Ganoderma lucidum outside the Tiandi treasure house, I really haven''t seen the purple orchid and Ganoderma lucidum Herb... "In fact, Jiong is still worried about Gu fan''s pressing himself with his hand, so he especially appreciates Gu fan''s expression from disappointment to loss, and feels happy from his heart. It was a feeling that a golden mountain could not move in front of me.


    Who knows that Gu fan was overjoyed when he heard the description of Jiong, and took it out of his arms. At the beginning, he defeated Jianmu demon in Tiandi treasure house and got the nameless Ganoderma lucidum. He handed it to Jiong and asked, "look, is this it?"


    "Quack!" Jiong lowered his head and exclaimed, but a bird''s beak couldn''t keep up: "where did you... Where did you find it? Why didn''t I find out? "


    "Is this purple orchid Ganoderma lucidum grass?" At that time, Gu fan thought that this nameless Ganoderma lucidum must be a famous natural treasure. Who would have thought that it would take no effort to get the purple orchid Ganoderma lucidum grass that has absorbed thousands of years of chalcedony.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that you were lucky enough to be found!" Jiong bowed his head and sighed: "the space of Tiandi''s treasure house has collapsed. It should be the last purple orchid and Ganoderma lucidum grass in the world!" Suddenly, it stops and reaches out the tip of its wing. Like a person''s finger, he doubted the purple orchid and Ganoderma lucidum grass placed in front of it: "isn''t the purple orchid and Ganoderma lucidum grass all five clumps? How come you only have four? Is it a hybrid? "


    Gu fan was immediately amused by the sentence "Jiong". He pointed to the direction where the purple orchid and Ganoderma lucidum should have grown and said, "there was a piece here, but it has been eaten by me..."


    "Did you eat it directly?" "This is the main material for making jiuzhuan huanhun pill and Baigu Shengji powder. It can also be used to refine Huashen pill, the special pill... You can swallow it in one mouthful... I just want to..." he raised his head, Stretched out two wings to Gu fan to make a pinching posture, said: "I just want to strangle you!"


    Gu fan looks at Jiong''s serious expression and smiles, only to know that besides fried and raw peanuts, Jiong also has a hobby of collecting natural materials and local treasures and refining pills. He couldn''t help asking, "can you refine all the pills you mentioned?"ˇ° I''ve refined it before... Although I can''t guarantee that it will definitely succeed... "Jiong continued with a smile," but as long as you can help me find the materials, I can have a try! "ˇ° That''s two or three percent. " With a self boasting expression on his face, he said, "it''s already a high probability of success in the past. You know, the more advanced the pills are, the more likely they are to fail. So those pills are precious treasures!" Gu fan was a little disappointed when he heard that there was only a 20-30% chance of success, but he turned to think about why there was such a shortage of cultivation pills. The reason why inferior pills were sold in the black market was just two reasons. On the one hand, in order to prevent too many warriors, the imperial court was too powerful to control, Only a small amount of pills are circulated in the army for the purpose of selection and reward. Circulation and private possession are prohibited among the people. Violators should not only be confiscated, but also be sentenced to prison; On the other hand, Tianxuan Prefecture experienced turbulence and war. The methods of making special pills and many top-grade pills have been lost. The only secret recipe was monopolized by the imperial court, and the quantity was strictly controlled. If you can remember the refining methods of some pills, you can collect materials and ask them to help you make inferior or intermediate pills. Although it has no help for Gu fan to improve his own strength, the money for selling pills is enough to make Gu fan rich. This parrot is a cornucopia! The way Gu fan looks at himself has changed slightly. It''s a way of looking at a treasure. To be exact, it''s like looking at money, and it''s still a lot of money. Gu fan turns his head slightly and looks at him, as if he knows it again. Then he slowly asks, "will you refine inferior and Chinese pills?"ˇ° What? What do you want those things for? " Jiong stretched out his right wing and patted it gently on the left wing. It seemed that he was counting his treasures and said: "ice fire and Dilian... Millennium wood... Purple orchid and Ganoderma lucidum grass... It''s going to absorb a 10000 year old chalcedony soon..." he shook his feathers, as if complaining about Gu fan''s good luck: "you''ve eaten so many natural materials and treasures, What do you want to do with the pills? Even the top grade pills have little help for you... Other pills are useless even if you eat them as food! "ˇ° Don''t care what I use it for! " Gu fan interrupted, saying that the parrot is good at everything, just likes to make people whole and break the casserole. After all, this is not a likable character. "Anyway, as long as you can help me refine inferior and Chinese medicine, I''ll buy you fried peanuts every day!"ˇ° Ga? When did you become so generous? " Jiong looked at Gu fan, from his eyes have been aware of the three words "greasy"! Suddenly, he gave a smile, covered his mouth with one wing, and said, "OK, three bags a day, one less, I''ll go on strike!" Gu fan was stunned for half a minute. At last, he kept a straight face and bit his teeth. It seemed that he was making an extremely difficult decision, and he said tragically, "OK... I promise you... Three bags of two Wen fried peanuts a day, not enough..." "Gaga Gaga..." and covered his mouth with his wings, After all, he has been beaten, bullied and teased by Gu fan all the time. This feeling of being suppressed has been compensated and satisfied at the moment when he saw the painful and difficult expression on Gu fan''s face. Moreover, he feels that he has made a lot of money! Although the expression on Gu fan''s face is still like a gambler who has lost all his capital, he has already looked up to heaven and even laughed wildly. Is there a cheaper pharmacist? Six Wen a day''s board expenses, nothing else! It''s a free labor force! But Gu fan knew that the parrot was very smart. If Gu fan was found to laugh, he would surely feel a clue again. Maybe he would turn into nine bags of fried peanuts every day! But from Gu fan''s heart, as long as Jiong makes a pill for him, the money will be enough to buy Jiong fried peanuts as high as a mountain!

 Chapter 216

    Finally, Gu fan hired a special pharmacist for the Marquis''s residence of Pingyuan for a ten-year term at the salary of three packets of fried peanuts a day. During the period, his salary increased from three packets of fried peanuts to nine packets of fried peanuts. As a result, the most serious case of labor exploitation in the history of the Beidou Dynasty began quietly in the barracks of the deputy commander of the cloud wing Department of the imperial guards.


    But it''s our tragic labors who think they''ve made a lot of money. This is a win-win cooperation!


    Gu fan then asked Jiong about the precautions and taboos of using purple orchid and Ganoderma Lucidum with Wannian chalcedony, and then sent the talking animal to Xie Yuxiang''s and Meng Wuchen''s barracks. After all, a parrot was running around in the barracks of the forbidden army, and he said that people were asking where there were peanuts. It was so weird that he could not tell which careless soldier would take it back to have a meal, Gufanna will cry for three days and three nights, which is more than ten times more painful than the old hen who laid golden eggs and killed and ate them secretly.


    Finally, Gu fan specially told them that they must protect the Dharma for themselves recently, and that they should shut up and attack Shen Tianji. Moreover, he deliberately told them not to forget to buy fried peanuts for Jiong.


    Fortunately, before Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen met Gu fan, who can speak human language, they were not surprised.


    It''s time for Gu fan to return to his camp and listen to the watchman outside. Fortunately, martial arts practitioners can recover their physical strength through meditation. Moreover, the innate martial arts practitioners have much more energy to communicate with heaven and earth than ordinary people. Therefore, it''s no big deal not to rest for a few days and nights. Compared with sleep, it''s better to have a good sleep, Gu fan also has an even more important and urgent matter, that is, before the end of the month, Gu fan will break through the bottleneck from congenital level to Shen Tian level and be promoted to Shen Tian level!


    Gu fan sat cross legged on his bed, made a curse on his left and right hands, and suddenly summoned the red and blue double swords in his body. There were countless tadpole sized seal characters in the camp, floating in the air and wandering around. Gu fan''s heart moved, and all the seal characters flew towards the inner wall of the camp, and quickly joined together to form a visible barrier, Obviously, Gu fan didn''t do this because he was afraid of being attacked, but because he was afraid of being disturbed when he was practicing.


    After these preparations, Gu fancai took a deep breath and was able to lead the Qi into the five zang organs in order to form a cycle. This is Gu fanxin''s "tuna method", which can greatly increase the air of heaven and earth absorbed each time. This may not be obvious in practice, but it is obvious in combat, If the opponent needs to constantly supplement the air of heaven and earth, but you can move repeatedly, the advantage is self-evident.


    Swallowing it in one breath, he felt a clear stream rolling in his body. It was very comfortable. He suddenly picked up his spirits and swept away his previous fatigue. He took out the ten thousand year old chalcedony and purple orchid Ganoderma lucidum grass given by huanlingyue and put them beside the bed. Gu fan knows that if he wants to break through the bottleneck of Shen Tian level, the most important thing is strength. As long as he can raise his strength to this level, even if he doesn''t have any fancy skills, he can naturally reach Shen Tian level. However, those who break through like this usually only have the power of two stars. Gu fan has reached the power of two stars now, What he needs to pursue is the power of four stars obtained after breaking through Shen Tian level.


    He knew that cultivation and promotion were not achieved in one move. Even if he had such natural resources as jade pulp and purple orchid and Ganoderma lucidum grass, if he encouraged the growth of seedlings and blindly sought speed, he would be possessed by the devil and step into the realm of eternal doom.


    Embarrassed, the embarrassed person must first take a violet violet Ganoderma lucidum, spread the spirit to the viscera and protect the body in the body by using the method of "Chu Na". After the two hour, the four pieces of chalcedony are cut into the mouth, allowing the cold of the Yin to be swallowed up with the essence of the sun and the moon in the ancient body. After a day, second tablets of violet and Ganoderma lucidum are taken. Then you can take it again after the second day. Three days after taking it, you can take the third piece of Magnolia Lingzhi grass, three days later, you can take the last piece of Magnolia Lingzhi grass, five days later, and four days later, you can take the last piece of Magnolia Lingzhi grass, Until his strength reaches the level that can call out these forces, he can obtain these spiritual powers hidden in his body!


    To put it more simply, these treasures of talent and land turn Gu fan''s body into a bank. In addition to giving Gu fan enough pocket money, they also save more money in the bank. Only when they meet the requirements can they get it. Compared with these two rare treasures, they add four xingxuan to Gu fan''s body at one time, which makes him more gentle.


    Moreover, Gu fan also considered another problem, that is, the cultivation of heaven soul. Gu fan''s heaven soul is already at Zixiao level, and Zhenxiao above Zixiao will have heaven soul supernatural power. Not to mention the benefits of heaven soul supernatural power, Gu fan doesn''t want to waste as much time as those who find that heaven soul level can''t reach Yuxiao after reaching Chengtian level.


    Gu fan sat down cross legged, his heart was as deep as water, and he woke up the spirit of heaven with his subconsciousness. He saw a person of the size of a thumb in the Dantian part of Gu fan''s body. He walked out of the void and slowly. With each step, his body grew up. When he came to Gu fan, he was a boy of the same height, The only difference is that this young man is dressed in plain clothes, which is in sharp contrast to Gu fan who is dressed in pure black imperial armor.


    Tianhun opened his black eyes, looked at Gufan and asked, "brother, what can I do for you?"


    Gu fan took out a piece of purple orchid Ganoderma lucidum grass, broke off a piece of ten thousand year old chalcedony and handed it to tianhun, saying, "take this purple orchid Ganoderma lucidum grass first, and take ten thousand year old chalcedony two hours later. I want to improve my strength and hit the bottleneck of Shen Tian level. I hope you can also be promoted to Zhenxiao level." Gu fan''s idea is very ingenious. He can''t leave the spirit of heaven to practice martial arts alone and return to the heaven level to make up lessons. Other martial arts practitioners need to use their own strength to transmit to the spirit of heaven to support the spirit of heaven. In this way, not only the strength will be wasted, but also the efficiency will be very low. But before the spirit of heaven awakens, this is the only way, This is also the reason why most of the military practitioners in the quasi star level regard the cultivation of the heavenly soul as a chicken''s rib. However, it is not difficult here in Gufan, because Gufan''s heavenly soul awakened his intelligence at the Zixiao level. He can cultivate himself with the natural resources and earth treasures that Gufan gave him, which not only avoids the loss in the process of power transmission, but also avoids the risk of damage caused by Gufan''s body absorbing too much power, It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    "Oh." The spirit of heaven didn''t say much. After taking the purple orchid Ganoderma lucidum grass and Wannian chalcedony, he sat down cross legged in front of Gu fan, took the purple orchid Ganoderma lucidum grass, held a formula in his left and right hands, and entered meditation.


    Gu fan himself picked up a piece of purple orchid Ganoderma lucidum, put it into his mouth and chewed it slowly. A bitter feeling suddenly surged into Gu fan''s tongue, but then a great force poured down his throat into his body. In a moment, Gu fan felt that the blood vessels in his body were slightly swollen and painful after this force flowed, If you let this force run wild in your body, won''t you be possessed?


    Thinking of this, Gu fan quickly used the method of breathing for several times, introducing the pure air of heaven and earth and the aura of purple orchid and Ganoderma lucidum in his body, which alleviated the pain of his whole body. Gu fan was shocked when he came back. The last time he took Zilan Ganoderma lucidum in Tiandi treasure house, he didn''t absorb such a powerful aura. Moreover, it was within the range of Gu fan''s body. How could there be so many at once?


    Suddenly, Gu fan saw a circle of purple light burst out from the body of Zixiao tianhun. Gu fan even had to put out his hand to cover his eyes to block the dazzling light, and then another purple light burst out from the body of Zixiao tianhun, dazzling like a purple sun. Everything in the camp was reflected with a brilliant purple light, The same purple orchid Ganoderma lucidum grass, the power generated by the absorption of Zixiao tianhun is even stronger than that of Gufan!


    All of a sudden, Zixiao tianhun''s clothes became transparent, and then turned into a purple armor, covering the whole body. As the purple light became stronger and stronger, the texture of the armor on tianhun became clearer and clearer - it could clearly see the unknown forces, and the Buddha like countless carving knives walked upstream of tianhun''s armor, making a light noise of "Chi Chi Chi", It''s just like carving on tangible metal. Some simple patterns are carved on the shoulder pads of the original armor. These patterns carved with the power of the heavenly soul are not simple lines. As we all know, they are used to increase the armor''s defense, or have a special protective effect on a certain force. In other words, the more complex the patterns are, The stronger the defense.


    Gu fan practiced attacking the spirit of heaven in his previous life. He had seen the power of the spirit of heaven carve runes on weapons, but that was only after he was promoted to Yuxiao spirit of heaven. He vaguely felt that his own spirit of heaven had many other unusual places besides the early opening of intelligence.


    After tianhun power finished carving runes on tianhun armor, Zixiao tianhun''s purple gradually faded. He slowly opened his eyes and said to Gu fan who looked at himself: "brother, this level of power is not enough... If you want to break through Yuxiao''s bottleneck, you need at least four times of power."


    "Will it be difficult for you to break through Yuxiao?" After absorbing a piece of purple orchid Ganoderma lucidum, Gu fan already felt that he was about to break through the power of three stars. That is to say, the bottleneck from congenital level to Shen Tian level had begun to loosen, but the soul of heaven who absorbed a piece of purple orchid Ganoderma lucidum could not even reach the bottleneck from Zixiao to Yuxiao, and it was far from there!


    Gu fan didn''t say anything more. Instead, he closed his eyes and meditated in front of his soul. He absorbed the purple orchid and Ganoderma lucidum in his body with the method of breathing. Two hours passed by. Gu fan recovered from his meditation and awakened his soul in meditation. They swallowed a piece of jade pulp of ten thousand years.


    Gu fan just put the ten thousand year old chalcedony into his mouth. After all, the chalcedony was the natural material and local treasure of the ten thousand year old climate. It suddenly turned into an air current from Yin to cold and rushed into Gu fan''s body. Suddenly, he suddenly felt a chill at Baihui acupoint on his forehead, Tanzhong acupoint on his chest, Qihai acupoint on his abdomen, poison tail acupoint on his navel and Mingmen acupoint on his back, Then he began to devour the purple orchid Ganoderma lucidum grass aura.


    Gu fan only felt the pain of needling at these five acupoints, and then he felt the biting shade. Even when Gu fan sat on the bed, his whole body trembled with cold, and his teeth clucked. The aura in these important acupoints was instantly assimilated by ten thousand years of chalcedony, and he was the first to break through the five barriers in Gu fan''s body, All of a sudden, the heart, liver, stomach, spleen and kidney were chilly, then they were numb and lost consciousness.


    At this time, if someone saw Gu fan''s present appearance outside, he would be surprised to scream. Gu fan, who was sitting cross legged on the couch, had become an ice sculpture, with large and small ice on his black armor, and his face was covered with frost, as if he had stopped breathing. It was a living person before that, but now it has become this picture, almost no different from the dead. The Yin and cold Qi of the jade pulp is so terrible!


    And this is only the first step. After covered with frost, the next step is to start to petrify. That is to say, such a small piece of ten thousand year old chalcedony can turn Gu fan into a stone! At the same time, the soul of Zixiao heaven in front of Gu fan, after taking Wannian chalcedony, frowns tightly, and his body becomes transparent instantly. You can almost see that in his body, the purple orchid Ganoderma lucidum grass and Wannian chalcedony become the purest Yin and Yang, which are constantly tearing and swallowing, making a "Chi Chi" sound. The purple and black light is bright and dark, which is extremely strange. Time is like an hourglass. When no one is allowed to enter this camp, it flies silently. I don''t know how long later, suddenly another force gushes out of Gufan''s body, like a flame burning his body. The frost on his face and hair melts at the speed visible to the naked eye. But in a moment, the frost all over his body disappears, Gu fan slowly opened his eyes. It seemed that something was stuck in his throat. His body shook for a moment, and he suddenly leaned forward. His hands were beside the couch. He coughed a few times, but he vomited a few pieces of dark red ice residue from his throat, which was actually made of blood. Gu fan stretched out his left and right hands, slowly as if they were rusted armor, and put them in front of him until he saw that although the five fingers were slow, they were still stretching with his mind for a few times, and then he breathed a sigh of relief. The cold and Yin power of the ten thousand year old chalcedony was so terrible that Gu fan asked other people not to disturb his cultivation. If it wasn''t the mysterious power that helped Gu fan break the ice of the ten thousand year old chalcedony just now, otherwise Gu fan would turn into an ice sculpture in the barracks and be petrified to death, I''m afraid no one would know about it, The situation just now was really critical. Gu fan felt numb all over at that time. His muscles were gradually necrotic under the force of yin and cold, and even his consciousness was gradually blurred. It can be said that he was on the verge of death. Thinking of the flame like power in his body, Gu fan first thought of the spirit power of Binghuo bingdilian. Binghuo bingdilian is a combination of heaven, material and earth treasure with the harmony of yin and Yang. Seeing that Gu fan''s life is in danger, he turned the spirit into anode power to relieve Gu fan''s encirclement. If he hadn''t taken Binghuo bingdilian in advance, he would not have been able to pass this level! Gu fan sank to his heart and tried to introduce the true Qi of heaven and earth into his body. He wanted to see the damage degree of his body, but found that there was no injury in his whole body. Instead, his strength was promoted to two and a half star Xuan''s strength. But Gu fan''s level was still at the congenital level. The extra half star Xuan''s strength could not maintain its normal state, and could only be revealed when using moves, But in other words, if he can reach the Shen Tian level, he can instantly condense the half star Xuan, or even the third star Xuan.

 Chapter 217

    At this time, Gu fan looked at Zixiao tianhun in front of him, and saw that his brows were still locked, and the two forces in his body were constantly colliding. It seemed that the cathode force of Wannian chalcedony was in the upper hand. Gu fan quickly sat cross legged on the couch, entered meditation, and transmitted the newly recovered force in his body to tianhun.


    With the help of Gu fan, the power of Tian Hun''s body soon reached a balance. Just as the two forces collided, the patterns on Zixiao Tian Hun''s armor became more and more complicated, and even the shoulder guards were engraved with elegant runes. Although Gu fan didn''t know the purpose and meaning of these runes, it seemed to be pleasing to the eye on the whole, After ten thousand years, the power of chalcedony decayed by one point, until it was gradually engulfed by the anode power. Then the spirit of heaven slowly opened his eyes, and the armor covering his body disappeared again, and the spirit of heaven turned into a simple white dress.


    At the same time, Gu fan on the couch also opened his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. His forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat, as if he had experienced a protracted war.


    "Thank you, brother!" The spirit of heaven seems to have adjusted for a long time, and then slowly says to Gu fan.


    Gu fan shook his head and said to tianhun, "to help you is to help me. It doesn''t matter." He took a look at Zixiao tianhun and asked, "how much is the difference?"


    "About half of it, it''s already fast!" Tian Hun nodded and said, "the aura of this ten thousand year old chalcedony is much thicker than that of the purple orchid and Ganoderma lucidum. It''s just a little too dangerous. If you are not careful, you can''t control it and go crazy."


    "Yes..." Gu fan sighed. This ten thousand year old chalcedony is really a double-edged sword. It can increase the power of half a star Xuan after only one time. This speed of improvement is fast for Gu fan''s total power of two stars Xuan. If you want to upgrade to four stars Xuan in a short time, you have to take risks now!


    Think of here, Gu fan''s stomach suddenly "Gulu Gulu" to call up. Gu fan remembered that he had been frozen by the jade pulp for thousands of years. After all, the warrior was human. If he didn''t eat for seven days and seven nights, he would starve to death. Gu fan raised his head and looked at the torch used as a lamp in the camp. The resin on it had been burned out for a long time. It was obvious that it had been out for a long time.


    Gu fan winked at Tian Hun in front of him. Tian Hun nodded and took a step towards Gu fan. With each step, his body shrank by one point. After seven or eight steps, he became the size of a palm. After a few steps in Yukong, he became a little man the size of a thumb. He turned into Gu fan''s body and sat down in the elixir field, between the killing God sword and the eight array of spirit stones.


    Gu fan calmed down and cried out, "come on


    Outside the camp, the two figures heard Gu fan''s cry and stepped in almost at the same time. They looked at each other and laughed at each other. They turned out to be Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen.


    Gu fan saw that they rushed in at the same time. He immediately laughed and said, "Mr. Meng, Mr. Xie, have you been protecting the Dharma for me outside the tent? It''s hard for both of you. "


    Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen smile. Xie Yuxiang then asks, "have you made a breakthrough, young Marquis?"


    Seeing the expectant eyes of Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, Gu fan had to shake his head and said, "not yet. I''ve got two xingxuan at the congenital level. It''s too difficult to be promoted to Shen Tian level..."


    "Little Marquis, don''t worry... No one will disturb you in the following cultivation. Xiao Xie and I have been protecting the Dharma for you outside the tent." Meng Wuhen added: "there are still ten days left for the eight divisions to practice martial arts. As long as the young Marquis devotes himself to training, he can definitely break through to Shen Tian level!"


    "There are still ten days..." Gu fan was surprised when he heard Meng Wuhen''s words. He was frozen for five days by the power of jade pulp? If he doesn''t eat or drink for five days, if he doesn''t reach the congenital level, his body communicates with heaven and earth, and his demand for food can be greatly reduced, he will really be starved to death. He is really walking in the gate of hell!


    "Do you have anything else to tell me?" Xie Yuxiang asked with a bow.


    "Er... I haven''t eaten for a long time. Mr. Xie asked the cook to prepare some food for me. After I ate it, I closed up again." Gu fan apologized and said politely to Xie Yuxiang.


    Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen look at each other for a moment, and both of them see joy in each other''s eyes. Martial arts practitioners have appetite after closed door practice, which means that there is no problem in practicing martial arts, and their strength has been improved, so they need to supplement the symbol of strength, "yes!" Xie Yuxiang said happily.


    Soon, a table of food was sent to Gufan''s tent. Because Gufan had to practice and could not drink, he brought excellent spring water. There were 16 meat dishes on a round table brought by the soldiers, which was really very rich. Gufan called Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen into the tent together, sat on the ground and drank a few cups of water instead of wine, Then he picked up the bowl and chopsticks to eat.


    The forbidden army in Tianjing City is no better than the main battle army. In the poor frontier, the military expenditure is a little tight. It''s not easy for a commander to have a good meal a week. Among the forbidden army, it''s not easy to say that the commander, even Yun Qiwei and the chieftain, are all good food and meat. They are comfortable to serve. Although the military camp forbids alcohol, it''s not binding on middle and high-level officers, It''s not a big problem for junior officers to bring in one or two jugs of wine occasionally. After all, this is a forbidden army, not the main battle Corps in the frontier. There are border troubles and enemy attacks everywhere. You should keep sober and nervous. Even if you are drunk in the forbidden army and lie in the barracks for a day, you will be deprived of one week''s salary at most because of absence.


    At dinner, Gu fan knew that it was already late at night on the fifth day, and they were still on duty in front of Gu fan''s tent in turn. It was really a touching thing. Gu fan asked them about their training in the past five days. Both of them said they had made progress and were preparing to reach the bottleneck. Gu fan nodded. After dinner, when the soldiers carried the round table away, Gu fan suddenly called Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, who wanted to leave. He took two things from his arms and handed them to them. Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen were petrified and stammered to Gu fan: "this... This... Little Marquis, what do you mean?" Gu fan put two things into their hands and said with a faint smile, "gentlemen, these purple and green Yingluo are useless to me. I have no time to refine the aura in my body. It''s a pity that the food is tasteless. It seems that the cultivation of the two gentlemen has a little help. I hope I can help you a little, In order to make up for the guilt in the hearts of the two of you who gave up practicing time to protect the Dharma for me. " Gu fan''s words are extremely decent and generous. No one can say the word "don''t accept". Xie Yuxiang stammered: "little... Little Marquis... This is the holy product of martial arts." You know, the Chinese elixir Gu fan presented to them last time is precious, but it''s only one-time after all. If you wear the purple and blue Yingluo, you will increase some pure Lingqi according to the total amount of Lingqi. It means that you are taking inferior or even Chinese elixir every day. It''s really like flying for the progress of martial artsˇ° It doesn''t matter. It''s more useful for you than for Gu fan. Why don''t I? " Gu fan replied with a smile: "the effect of Ziqing Yingluo is better than Danqing Yingluo... The two gentlemen can also use it in turn." Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen were stunned for a moment. Looking at the purple and green Yingluo and Danqing Yingluo in their hands, they didn''t know what to say for a moment. This is just like a dream!

 Chapter 218

    Seeing off Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, Gu fan turns around, sits on the bed, takes a deep breath, enters the state of meditation again, and summons the soul of Zixiao heaven in his body.


    After the refining of purple orchid, Ganoderma lucidum and ten thousand year old chalcedony, the armor of Gufan''s tianhun has become gorgeous and full of runes. Gufan has no doubt that the defense ability of this armor is comparable to that of a Zhenxiao level tianhun armor.


    Tian Hun sits down opposite Gu fan. Gu fan takes out a purple orchid Ganoderma lucidum grass and a piece of ten thousand year old chalcedony and gives it to Tian Hun. Then they take the purple orchid Ganoderma lucidum grass as usual and start to meditate.


    After the last refining of Zilan Ganoderma lucidum herb and Wannian chalcedony, the efficacy of the two pieces of Tiancai Dibao has not weakened. It seems that they have adapted to Gufan''s constitution, and the efficacy is stronger. With the previous lessons, Gufan naturally dare not take it lightly. According to Jiong''s calculation, the ten thousand year old chalcedony will freeze Gu fan for one day at most, so there is no doubt that after one day, these two people are the close friends of Gu fan, the deputy commander of cloud wing Department - Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuchen.


    "Lao Meng, the Marquis has been closed for eight days now. There''s no movement... There won''t be any accident!" Xie Yuxiang looked at the tent and said with some worry: "from congenital level to Shentian level, you have to experience a magic barrier. If you are mentally unstable, you will be easily confused by the chaotic illusions..."


    Meng Wuhen took a look at Xie Yuxiang and said with a sudden smile: "you are worried too much. You have been following the Marquis for so long. Don''t you understand this? The young marquis is decisive and experienced in his work, and his mind is as firm as iron. He wants to bewitch him with Shen Tian''s level of magic obstacles, and you underestimate him too much. "


    Xie Yuxiang shook his head and said: "but Lao Meng, don''t forget that the stronger your strength is, the stronger the magic barrier is... The little Marquis has two star Xuans at the congenital level. I''m afraid you can break through Shen Tian''s magic barrier..."


    "I''ve been closely watching the breath of the young Marquis these days. It hasn''t changed much. It should be..." Meng Wuhen picked his eyebrows abruptly, turned around like lightning, and looked at Gu fan''s closed camp behind him in horror.


    At the same time, Gu fan, who was closed in the camp, seemed to be an ice sculpture standing on the couch. There was ice hanging down on his shoulders and elbows. The exposed skin was covered with frost. The skin was rough to dry, showing bleeding marks. The joints of the black armor were also covered with ice debris. Even the couch where Gu fan Duan sat was covered with frost, Unspeakable strangeness.


    Suddenly, Gu fan''s frosted eyelids trembled, the frost on his eyebrows was shaken down, as if a warm current rose from his body. A heat diffused from Gu fan''s head, and all the frost that he touched immediately turned into steam. The frost "snapped" off and evaporated into water vapor before it fell, not only the frost on his body, Even the frost on Gufan''s armor evaporated.


    But for a moment, the frost on Gu fan''s body has been swept away, but there is still no blood on his pale face.


    At this time, in Gu fan''s mind, he experienced a more dangerous dreamland than the eight formations of stone soldiers!


    As if all the stars in the sky flickered from the incomparably distant void, they all shot down the infinite light, and all fell on Gu fan''s head, inch by inch.


    With the starlight shining down, Gu fan suddenly felt cool all over his body, as if he was bathed in the breeze. He was breathing fresh air in his pores, and he was very happy.


    This kind of comfortable feeling, Gu fan''s whole person is a kind of comfortable groan feeling, this kind of comfort goes deep into the bone marrow, like a pair of jade hands caressing up and down.


    This kind of comfortable feeling, even the determined warrior can''t resist the temptation, which makes people intoxicated.


    Fortunately, Gu fan had experienced the magic barrier when he broke through the Shen Tian level in his previous life. The magic barrier will produce many illusions. The first feeling is that the wind blows on his body and he is in high spirits.


    Just when he was about to be intoxicated, Gu fan was alert and suddenly identified his will. His heart was as heavy as water. He reminded himself that it was an illusion, as if he had a bang in the head. Suddenly, the feeling of the wind blowing around him dissipated. Compared with the eight formations of the stone soldiers left by the Big Dipper star emperor, although they are not as lifelike as the eight formations of the stone soldiers, they act on the noumenon. They can not be swallowed by the more powerful illusions of their own changes, but can only strengthen their own will to resist, which is more dangerous.


    In an instant, all the comfortable feelings of Gufan disappeared, and he regained his mind instead.


    When Gu fan had experience, he did his best to calm his mind. Suddenly, the illusion changed again, but his whole body was tingling, his headache was splitting, and then all kinds of tastes came to his mind.


    Gu fan still keeps his mind tightly.


    All of a sudden, it was a feeling that there were many evil spirits in front of us, Shura Yaksha and Demons all around us. All of them had to rush to eat people and drink blood.


    Gu fan felt as if he had fallen into the hell of Shura, and there were all kinds of shrill calls in his ears.


    Gu fan knows that these are illusions. Gu fan''s own strength has reached the power of two stars. The magic barrier of Shen Tian level has been strengthened a lot, which is almost the same as the eight formations of Shi Bing. According to this calculation, Shen Tian level''s magic barrier of Cheng Tian level has to be more real, even to attack people?


    Gu fan clenched his teeth and walked through the evil spirit night fork. The illusion around him suddenly changed again. Gu fan seemed to be in the Phoenix Tower, in the gentle countryside, with pink curtains and beautiful women like clouds. Clusters of gossamer were shaking off on his body, and the beauty was looming, lingering and gentle, dancing gently.


    Gu fan felt that his face was slightly hot, but then he firmly believed that the illusion around him suddenly disappeared, but the illusion around him suddenly changed again. He fought all around and was in the jungle of the battlefield. Gu fan''s past life was a sea of blood and blood. Where would he be afraid of these? With scornful sneer at the illusion here, the surrounding battlefield suddenly disappeared. All of a sudden, Gu fan saw his flesh and blood rotting. Inside and outside, he was covered with flies, mosquitoes and maggots in his dark imperial armor, and his bones were exposed, which made people feel nauseous. Gu fan is still on guard. The warrior''s life and death are changeable. He has witnessed countless deaths, where they die and where they are buried. Even exposing corpses in the wilderness is a common thing. He knows life, but he is not afraid of death? Gu fan''s heart and mind kept it, and let the illusion change in every way. Suddenly, boom! The starlight seems to be combined with his own spirit. Gu fan felt the void in the sky, and the irresistible force came from the sky. He pulled himself to the distant sky. This feeling is very real and very good. It''s like a seeker who has gone through a lot of hardships and overcome the difficulty of 9981 and finally passed the last hurdle. Juxia flies up. Gu fan can''t help but let this force pull away from his body and want to float to the sky. At this critical moment, suddenly, a figure appeared in the starry sky, blocking his way. Gu fan was about to leave the ground, and Ju Xia''s body suddenly calmed down. That figure is gradually moving away, firm footstep, black armor coat with a red cape, Gu fan suddenly found that it is not his own back, but the back of the ancient cloud of the previous life. Even after experiencing the reincarnation of one life, there is still a figure left behind, protecting the spirit of Gu fan at the critical moment. Gu fan knew that if his soul had just gone out of his shell and gone to heaven, he would be out of his wits now. Even if you reach xingzun, you will still yearn for a higher level of juxia, and your soul will float to the sky, which will be blown away by the wind. Gu fan knew that there were only four magic obstacles from congenital level to Shen Tian level according to his previous experience. He had already experienced all of them. Although he could not say the last danger, he still passed under his own protection in the previous life. Just when Gu fan thought that everything was over, the whole surrounding environment changed again, and even his back gradually disappeared. This time, pavilions and pavilions appeared, vaguely familiar, even the white crane jade screen at the entrance, and a lifelike rockery in the middle... "Ministry of war yamen!" Gu fan yelled in his heart. This is the place that Gu fan will remember all his life. It''s in the courtyard of the Yamen of the Ministry of war. RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, trampled on Gu fan''s self-esteem with his own strength and played with him like a mole antˇ° No, isn''t the illusion of the last level... "Gu fan screamed in his heart. In his memory, the impression of the Ministry of war yamen was too deep. The magic barrier would excavate the memory in Gu fan''s heart to bewitch and attack him! The added magic barrier is so terribleˇ° Is it because of the power of my two congenital stars, which is against the way of heaven? So you set me up for such a catastrophe? " Gu fan suddenly came up with the word "the way of heaven" in his heart.

 Chapter 219

    The "way of heaven" seems to want to kill some people and things that do not conform to the cycle and convention to maintain their own balance and stability. That''s why Gu Jia was destroyed in the way of heaven, and Gu Yu had to kill himself in the world to maintain the balance of the way of heaven. Therefore, every time Gu fan strengthened his strength, it would be so difficult. Every time he made progress, Princess Jiuli called Mu Si, Later, the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE, who should not have appeared in this era, appeared one after another in order to strangle him in the cradle.


    The way of heaven, the way of heaven... Gu fan murmured to himself in his heartˇ° If I don''t want to reverse the way of heaven, why do I have to experience the pain of reincarnation? " Thinking of this, Gu fan was determined, gritted his teeth, stepped forward, and stepped on the ground of the Yamen of the Ministry of war.


    Gu fan tried to stamp his feet. The ground felt firm when he stepped on it. It really brought the illusion into full play.


    At this point as like as two peas, the cold breath suddenly struck the heart of ancient fan. It was a feeling of master who was much stronger than himself. It was the same feeling. Gufan had already guessed what was going to happen soon.


    With a soft sound, the scenery in front of Gu fan was suddenly distorted, and a figure came out of the crevice like a leisurely walk.


    The young man was wearing a purple Narrow Sleeve high collar suit, a purple gold crown, a jade hairpin, a bright yellow ribbon around his waist, embroidered with dragons and cranes. It was obviously a gift from the emperor. Otherwise, it would be a trespass. Even the Marquis would be punished. His eyes are clear, his lips are closed, his nose is slightly high, his forehead is square and round, his heaven is full, and his whole body is full of dignity. The only imperfection is his eyes. There is no calm and calm manner of the general who controls thousands of troops, and the manner of Taishan collapsing in front of him without being surprised. In this point, the stars and dust are better than those of dantai RUOYE, It''s really like evil!


    This illusion is to reproduce the scene in Gu fan''s heart. If Gu fan can''t overcome the illusion in his heart, he will be possessed by the devil, which is extremely vicious!


    Dan Tai Ruo Xie saw that Gu fan was not surprised at all when he saw him. He immediately raised his chin and said, "Gu fan, why don''t you kneel down when you see this seat?"


    The voice came from the front. As soon as the sound fell, Gu fan suddenly felt that a dazzling blazing star appeared in his perception. Different from the soft starlight, the strong breath of the sun was as strong as the red sun, which radiated from the front.


    "Boom!"


    "As like as two peas, everything is the same as before!" All of a sudden, Gu fan felt that the air around him had turned into mountains and covered himself. It was as if thousands of mountains had fallen from the sky to suppress himself.


    "Bold Gufan! You little general, why don''t you kneel down and salute when you see me Seeing that Gu fan was not frightened by his own pressure, Dan Tai suddenly gave a violent drink, and the pressure of the surrounding space suddenly doubled. Gu fan only felt that his body was shaking involuntarily, and even his whole skeleton was trembling in the violent drink, as if he was about to crack. Even though he was in great pain, Gu fan''s spine didn''t bend half a minute, Just then, with a loud bang, a rockery between Gufan and dantai RUOYE broke into countless pieces of gravel, which flew to the sky several feet high and scattered disorderly on the ground.


    Gu fan really felt the pain at this time, as well as the feeling of blood spinning in his throat. All this is too real!


    "Why don''t you talk? Are you surprised? " The eyes of Dan Tai Ruo Xie are deep and bright, high above, and look at Gu fan in front of him. The great power of Xingjie is just like the vast ocean. In front of this power, Gu fan''s efforts are just like a fatuous struggle. Even if Gu fan''s strength has reached two and a half xingxuan, compared with the Xingjie experts, he is still a mantis!


    Gu fan looked at Dan Tai RUOYE''s face, his body was still upright, not bent down half an inch, the corner of his mouth pulled, it seemed that he worked hard to squeeze out a smile, and then he laughed strangely: "ha, ha, ha, ha, ha..." the strange laughter was very harsh in the open courtyard.


    "What are you laughing at? Are you so stupid that you can''t tell the difference? " Dan Tai RUOYE gave a cold reply to Gu fan''s strange laughter.


    According to Gu fan''s recollection, he would give a series of reasons to make Dan Tai RUOYE angry and delay until Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, helped him. But if everything goes according to his memory, Gu fan would not be able to break through this magic barrier, The magic barrier will steal the memory in Gu fan''s mind like a thief, weaving one memory illusion after another to wear Gu fan''s spirit and will until he is out of his mind.


    This kind of magic obstacle was encountered by Gu fan in the last life when he was promoted to the star level, but it was encountered in this life when he was promoted to Shen Tian level. It''s really weird!


    "What are you laughing at? I''m asking you a question! " Seeing that Gu fan was smiling but not answering, Dan Tai was so arrogant and rude that he was furious. He held up his right hand and patted Gu fan on the shoulder like the power of Mount Tai.


    "I laugh at you for your appearance, but you are strong in the outside and weak in the middle." Gu fan pulled the corner of his mouth slightly, and his figure got rid of the pressure and restraint of dantai RUOYE. With his right hand, he suddenly drew out the Jingkui sword. As soon as he changed his step, his figure suddenly turned into six. One person used one sword move, and each of them used the six moves of "72 falling star sword" to attack the six key points of dantai RUOYE. It was just the "demon dance" step!


    "Hum, mole ant!" Dantai RUOYE''s right fist, which had been smashed, suddenly changed. It turned into a fist. Peiran''s palm was endless, like a mountain blocking in front of Gufanˇ° Stop Gu fan''s figure suddenly retreated in mid air, and his real body rolled in the air. He let the five bodies below rush towards RUOYE''s palm intention. In a moment, it broke into pieces, and he used the method of "walking on the eight wastelands". His body method instantly increased by 12 times, turned into a meteor, shining white, and suddenly lit up the whole military officeˇ° "I can''t shake the tree, I can''t help myself!" Dan Tai RUOYE sneered and said to Gu fan in the air, "do you know why I''m the Marquis of Beisu? The star of this constellation is Sirius kitakyushi. It''s a fool''s dream to fight against me with your ordinary talent Voice just fell, boundless anger mixed with boxing, palmprint is full of the whole space, it seems to burst the whole spaceˇ° I''ll send you to the end with Sirius Xiaoyue! " Dan Tai if evil sneer wayˇ° If it is evil, you will not dare to kill me! " Gu fan in mid air suddenly yelledˇ° What

 Chapter 220

    "Whoosh!"


    As Gu fan''s left hand quickly changed in front of him, the sword of his right hand came out. A white light as thin as silver streaked across the night sky, as if it cut the whole space from this line into two worlds of light and dark. It seemed that there was a boundless intention to kill. With the help of the method of "walking through eight wastelands", the sword became extremely fast, It''s almost too fast to cover your ears. No, even the lightning is not as fast as this sword!


    "Cha!" In the time and space of light and darkness, the fierce spirit, fist intention and palm print were separated by this unparalleled sword, and they stepped back to both sides like tides. It seems that the body of Dan Tai RUOYE stepped back involuntarily. It seems that he never thought that the congenital warrior could exert such a powerful force, What''s more, I didn''t expect that Jian mang could reach such a terrible speed! At this time, a cloud of blood mist splashed out from behind dantai RUOYE''s neck. The sword ran through dantai RUOYE''s throat! It seems that the speed of the sword is too fast, and the strength of Sirius Xiaoyue''s fist suddenly dissipated before he touched Gu fan.


    "How about Sirius roaring the moon? As long as the speed is brought into full play, any move will be pretentious before my Yuqi sword Jue! " Gu fan fell on the ground, raised his head defiantly, looked at the dantai RUOYE that was gradually falling backward, and appreciated the appearance that the purple suit was gradually dyed red by blood. Although he knew that what he killed was not the real dantai RUOYE, he was still proud. Although in the real confrontation, Gu fan can''t ignore Dan Tai RUOYE''s authority as a star warrior to fight against him, and Gu fan can''t kill Dan Tai RUOYE with his innate Qi control sword formula, all these things are realized in the dreamland.


    Gu fan stepped forward slowly, went to the bloody dantai RUOYE, looked at his eyes and kicked his body. He said slowly, "dantai RUOYE, please remember my words, I will defeat you one day!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, the whole scene of the dreamland collapsed at the speed that can be seen by the naked eye. The rockery, the ground, the wall, and even the evil corpses on the ground all withered, smashed, and quickly turned into a black void. Gufan seemed to be in the darkness of eternal night. At this time, a beam of light suddenly came from the end of the darkness, In a flash came to Gu fan''s eyes, dazzling hot to make people unable to face.


    At this time, Gu fan''s tent was closed, and a great breath surged upward. The whole tent was torn in two by the breath from the middle. The chaotic air was twisted into pieces before the strips were mixed. Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuchen, who stayed outside the tent, rushed out left and right, and summoned their protective walls to encircle the tent, I''m afraid that some soldiers will be hurt by Gu fan''s breath.


    In a flash, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen step back three steps at the same time. They look pale. They are Shen Tian level warriors with the power of xingxuan. They can''t even resist Gu fan''s breath!


    Look at the furniture in the camp, which has been cut into pieces by the airflow, especially the soft wooden collapse. The young man with black hair, wearing pure black imperial armor, is standing in the center of the camp. Although he is not too tall and his face is still young, his breath is like a mountain that has been standing for thousands of years!


    Seeing this, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen hurried forward to salute the young man and said, "congratulations on your breakthrough in Shen Tian level!"


    "The two gentlemen have done a lot to protect the Dharma for me..." Gu fan picked up Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, looked at them and said, "how about we get drunk tonight?"


    "Well, I haven''t drunk with you for a long time!" When Xie Yuxiang heard that he had a drink, he burst into laughter.


    "Good? What''s good? " A female voice suddenly didn''t have a good voice, needless to say, the three people have guessed who the owner of the voice is, that is, huanlingyue, who claims to have been closed for half a monthˇ° The day after tomorrow is the day for the eight departments of your forbidden army to perform martial arts. Tomorrow is the opening ceremony. Do you want to get drunk and be carried to the school field to compete in martial arts? "


    "Will we be so drunk?" Gu fan smiles and pats Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuchen on the shoulder. He is about to leave. Suddenly, his feet stop. The breath of huanlingyue is the same as that of half a month ago when he gave him the jade pulp of ten thousand years!


    Not only Gu fan, but also Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, who have just been promoted to Shen Tian level, are stunned. They look at Huan Lingyue in plain clothes and a silver mask in front of them with unbelievable eyes.


    "Are you kidding! How many days is it Xie Yuxiang''s mouth almost can''t close, and Meng Wuchen next to him looks at huanlingyue, who should have been a beautiful woman, with the eyes of a monsterˇ° The six star Xuan''s power is a heavenly warrior, my God! Almost equivalent to the star soul warrior! If she is promoted to star rank, her strength will be excellent! "


    Gu fan is also secretly shocked at this time. Every time Gu fan is ready to break through, or gets some chance to improve her strength. When she is able to compete with Huan Lingyue, she will always work harder to cultivate, and always reach the next level faster than Gu fan. Gu fan even began to doubt whether Huan Lingyue was deliberately doing this to make himself the target of Gu fan''s constant pursuit and make him a strong man step by step?


    "How did you do that?" Gu fan went to Huan Lingyue and asked in a low voice, "it''s only half a month. I''m very nervous when I''m promoted to Shen Tian level. How can you..." Huan Lingyue raised her right hand, pointed it on Gu fan''s mouth with her fingers, shook it and said, "everyone has many secrets that only he knows. You and I are like that!" Gu fan wanted to ask what else. Seeing Huan Lingyue''s resolute attitude, he stopped asking. He turned around, pulled Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen and said, "let the soldiers help me change a new tent. If we need the broken furniture, we will pay for it according to the price. Let''s go... Let''s drink! "ˇ° Remember to drink less! " Huanlingyue tells Gu fan behind him. This word spreads to Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen''s ears. They immediately take a bad look at Gu fan, with a trace of joy on their faces. But Gu fan didn''t show any joy because he was cared by Huan Lingyue. Instead, he looked dignified and nodded slowly. Gu fan''s mind flashed a ha, it is huanlingyue with the sound into the secret to tell Gu fan: "although your spirit is very strong, but some strange, don''t call him out, otherwise there will be death!" Gu fan immediately sent a message into the secret and replied, "I see. Thank you for your reminding."ˇ° Well, take care of your own life Gu Fanshen smiles for a while, and no longer talks to Huan Lingyue, turns and walks out of the tent. Huanlingyue''s strength has reached the level of heaven. Naturally, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen will not be able to hear her voice. Although Gu fan''s realm is also at the level of Shen Tian, his strength has already exceeded that of the ordinary Shen Tian warrior. Naturally, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen can''t hear his reply. After Gu fan, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen left, Huan Lingyue said to herself, "although his strength has reached the level of Shen Tian, it''s still a big problem to eat the soul..." on August 30, in the north school yard of Tianjing City, the huge Royal school yard, the battle flag is hunting. The black armor is like a dark cloud in the sky, and it''s like a heavy mountain, The black ocean can''t see the edge at a glance. In the sky of these black armour forbidden forces, it seems that there is a kind of murderous air that is hidden and can''t disperse. It is constantly condensed into the pattern of "heaven, earth, wind, cloud, dragon, tiger, bird and snake". These are the soul of the eight forbidden forces in Tianjing City! Different from the other three schools, beijiaochang has only one purpose every year, that is, the eight departments of the forbidden army to perform martial arts! The whole school covers an area of more than 300 mu. It is a flat open area surrounded by antlers and wooden bars, which makes the soldiers of the imperial guards feel as if they are in the battlefield. The 800000 imperial guards are neatly arranged in the barracks according to their respective ranks. Gold and iron, gas swallow ten thousand li like a tiger! The army configuration of the Beidou Dynasty is different from that of the previous dynasty. The army of the former Qin Dynasty is "pure team", that is, the army is divided into Infantry Corps, cavalry corps, bow and crossbow corps, engineering corps, and even divided into knife corps, gun corps, Ge Corps... When fighting, each Corps closely cooperates with each other for hanging. The army configuration of the Beidou Dynasty is "flower team", which is more like the Zhou Dynasty, as the name suggests, Huadui is a group of cavalry, infantry, crossbowmen, engineers, and some monks with strong martial arts strength. It is like huatuanju, which gives the leader of the group more room for strategic play. Although when a single regiment confronts, it may fall into a bitter battle because of the shortage of superior forces, on the battlefield of millions of people, the regiment with strong comprehensive combat effectiveness can quickly cooperate with its brother troops in the battle of annihilation. The establishment of the forbidden army in Tianjing City is the same. For example, in the cloud wing department where Gu fan is located, the 100000 forbidden army is divided into 50000 cavalry, including 30000 heavy cavalry, 20000 light cavalry, including horse Archer, and 50000 infantry. They are also divided into three arms: Modao, heavy gun, long halberd, as well as shield soldiers and archers who act as guards. The soldiers in the forbidden army are one in a hundred or even one in a thousand, Anyone is at least more powerful. He can open a hundred stone bow and be proficient in riding and shooting. When he picks up a bow, he is an archer. When he picks up a strange sword, he is a strange swordsman. When he mounts a horse, he is a cavalry. This is one of the reasons why the imperial guards of the Beidou Dynasty scared the enemy in the four directions of the expedition! Surrounded by 800000 members of the eight imperial guards, there is a three-tier platform in the center of the school yard. The top layer is decorated with gold foil. There is a white jade step. In the center is a red gold dragon chair. It is shining in gold. It radiates invisible pressure in the sun. It''s not the pressure from the warrior, but the power of power, secular power.

 Chapter 221

    Since Xing aochen had previously revealed to Gu fan that Dan Tai RUOYE had been transferred to the commander-in-chief of Tianjing forbidden army, he was not too surprised. Gu fan didn''t dare to pay too much attention to Tantai RUOYE, because he knew that those who were strong in martial arts could feel their eyes, and it was extremely impolite to be seen secretly. Although Gu fan had a festival with Tantai RUOYE, Gu fan didn''t want to make trouble for himself in the north school yard, So he then focused on the commander of the eighth Department of the imperial army next to Dan Tai RUOYE. Compared with the Tianzong elites of dantai RUOYE, although all the eight commanders of the imperial guards are of star level strength, and the highest one has reached the level of star soul, which is equivalent to the Marquis of the imperial court, and is also a hero among the people, compared with dantai RUOYE, it is like a horse and a Kirin running side by side, eclipsed and superior. Gu fan saw Zhou Yafu sitting on the armrest of the last armchair with his eyes slightly closed. He seemed to be keeping his eyes closed. With his qualifications and military achievements, although he was not the highest among the eight forbidden commanders, he decided not to fall to the last one. It was because he did not want to make friends with powerful people, and his pride was not pleasing, so he could not be promoted. Suddenly, the whispering voice of the Deputy commanders under the steps suddenly stopped, and all the people focused on the second layer of the three-tier platform. Four powerful figures suddenly appeared, as if they had torn the space and appeared there out of thin air. Everyone is a masked helmet, a black armor wrapped around all the body, feet chained boots, can not see the face, inadvertently sent out the prestige, let those on the third level platform commander, even Dan Tai RUOYE inside feel that the feet are like pouring lead, heavy a lot. Not to mention these commanders, even if they are evil, they can''t see the depth of their martial power. These four people are just like a vast ocean, which makes people panic and walk on thin ice. Seeing that the four palace marshals had arrived, dantai RUOYE quickly stood up from his seat and walked to the middle of the third floor platform. The other commanders also stood up and consciously stood in two lines behind dantai RUOYE and bowed their fists to the four palace marshals on the second floor platform. It is the custom of the Beidou Dynasty to bow to the superior and to kneel to the star emperor. Those who are armed with armour can be exempted from kneeling on the battlefield. The rank of Taiwei is higher than that of all the people present. If dantai is evil, it must also bow. The four Taiwei looked at each other. The Taiwei standing in the front took a roll of golden silk from his armor, walked backward, came to the other three Taiwei, stood in the center of the second floor platform, and said loudly: "follow the imperial edict of emperor Xing..."

 Chapter 222

    All I heard was the sound of "click click" armor rubbing on the whole north school field, and the 800000 imperial guards all crawled down at the same time, acting as if they were the same person. Dan Tai RUOYE and others also knelt down, and the other three Taiwei bowed their heads slightly to be humble.


    The imperial commander glanced at the whole school yard and nodded slightly. This will be the volume of gold silk book "Shua" a start.


    All of a sudden, the bright stars reflected from the book to the sky, so dazzling that the neighboring people couldn''t open their eyes.


    "The imperial edict from the emperor Chengtian said that the martial arts of our Dynasty are prosperous, and the martial arts movement is related to the national movement. It is a matter of great importance. The eight departments of the forbidden army are the essence of the martial arts of our Dynasty. They are responsible for defending the capital. They should always practice martial arts and serve the country. Therefore, they ordered the eight departments of the forbidden army to perform martial arts on August 29. The officers and soldiers of the forbidden army can challenge each other regardless of their position and rank. Those who win the same rank will be rewarded and those who lose will be punished, If you win a higher rank, you will be rewarded. If you lose, you will not be punished. Martial arts and tactics are all included in the martial arts competition. I will also go to the school to see the majestic power of our Imperial officers and soldiers. Thank you Those who are strong in martial arts communicate with the heaven and the earth, and their voice is as loud as a bell.


    Long live the emperor As soon as the words came to an end, the 800000 soldiers of the eight departments of the imperial guards all cried out in unison. These soldiers are all people with martial arts and moral cultivation. The 800000 people''s shouts rang all over the sky, and even the surrounding ground trembled slightly.


    Taiwei closed the imperial edict, and the starry sky dissipated for a moment. Dantai RUOYE lowered his head and stepped onto the second platform. His hands were raised flat on his head. The Taiwei nodded, and handed the imperial edict to dantai RUOYE, saying: "Marquis of Beisu, your highness often tells us that the main way to discover the young and middle-aged talents of the martial arts in our Dynasty is to perform martial arts in eight departments, We must not slacken our efforts to promote our talents and select talents for our country


    Dan Tai RUOYE nodded, put the imperial edict of the star emperor into his arms respectfully, faced the Taiwei, walked backward down the steps, each step was very small, and seemed to be scared, like walking on thin ice, retreated to his own position, still bent to stand, the atmosphere did not dare to say a word.


    Until Tai Wei nodded, Dan Tai RUOYE raised his head, turned to the 800000 imperial guards under the platform, and ordered in a deep voice:


    "By your Majesty''s decree, the eight imperial guards will listen to orders and perform martial arts. Now it''s time to start!"


    "To order!" Eight hundred thousand imperial guards responded in unison. The four Taiwei on the second platform nodded to each other, and their figures suddenly turned into four stars and disappeared in the same place.


    At this point, the commanders of the eighth Department of the forbidden army straightened up. Seeing their superiors straightened up, the Deputy commanders under the platform were relieved.


    Dan Tai RUOYE looked at the crowd and nodded: "everyone, today is a school performance for ordinary forbidden soldiers. How about we watch the battle here?"


    "I will obey you!" Eight Department commander to Dan Tai if evil boxing salute road.


    Dan Tai RUOYE turned a sapphire finger on his right thumb, and eight exquisite white jade pavilions appeared in his palm. Dan Tai RUOYE blew a breath on the eight pavilions, and saw that the eight pavilions flew out in eight directions, and the farther they flew, the bigger their volume became. All of a sudden, there was a pavilion as big as a real Pavilion. In each pavilion, there was a jade round table and several white jade stools. On the table, there were fruit wine, and there was a curl of fog, which was indescribably elegant.


    Dan Tai RUOYE explained: "these are some Tiangong pavilions that I asked the Da Nei mansion to make for the eight tribes'' martial arts performance. It''s hot. Let''s watch the battle here!"


    Gu fan saw that dantai RUOYE had produced eight Tiangong pavilions out of thin air. He knew that the sapphire finger on his thumb was Xumi ring. It was a magic weapon of heaven level. There was a huge space inside, which could store a lot of things. However, the method of making Xumi ring had been lost in ancient times, and later some of it was lost, The existing Xumi rings are few. Most of them were seized by the imperial court, but the imperial court still equipped each commander of the main battle corps with a Xumi ring. As for this day''s pavilion, it is a magic weapon made by the Da Nei government house, which is only for the royal family to enjoy. It can be carried with you, and can be enlarged or shrunk at will. It is filled with fine fruit wine. In summer, it is surrounded by mist, which is cool and pleasant. In winter, it has charcoal fire, and it can be lifted from the ground at will. It is really a magic work.


    The commander of the eight divisions was surprised to see that dantai RUOYE could hold such a large treasure house. This shows how powerful the background behind dantai RUOYE, the new commander-in-chief of the forbidden army in Tianjing City, is. In fact, dantai RUOYE''s action has also played a role of shaking the mountain and shaking the tiger, making these eight division commanders, who are far older than themselves and with seniority, Know what kind of person they are led by. Don''t mistake yourself for disobeying his orders. And this method seems to work well!


    The eight commanders flew down the platform and went to a pavilion to greet their Deputy commanders, who also sat in the Tiangong Pavilion, and then the eight Tiangong pavilions. Gu fan and sun Mucai also flew to the Tiangong pavilion where Zhou Yafu was. They went to the pavilion and saluted Zhou Yafu. Zhou Yafu nodded in return and let them sit down on the stool beside the jade round table.


    Sitting on a jade stool, Gu fan can clearly see the situation of the school yard under the Chu Tiangong Pavilion. Moreover, the high Tiangong Pavilion is surrounded by cool wind and mist, which is quite different from the dry and hot ground.


    "Young Marquis, it''s your first time to participate in the eight martial arts performances. I''m afraid there are many rules here that you don''t know..." sun Miaozi asked Gu fan, who was opposite the jade round table, with a smile. Sun zuocai didn''t mention Gu''s deputy commander, but the "little Marquis" immediately became close to Gu fan. When Gu fan didn''t become the deputy commander of the Imperial Army, he became famous in the capital because he tried to be the leader in the Tusu Festival. Everyone knows that Gu fan is the second son of the Pingyuan marquis. In addition, Gu Yun, the Pingyuan Marquis, has great power in Cangyuan, so the nobles in the capital like to call Gu fan "little Marquis" to show their closeness, Whether it''s yuwenhu, the garrison general of Shanglin, or sun scheming here. Gu fan smiles modestly and says, "to tell you the truth, it''s the first time that Gu fan has participated in the eight divisions of the forbidden army. He also asks the deputy commander to give advice..." "it''s easy to say, it''s easy to say..." Sun Qie smiles with pride, grabs a grape on the table and puts it into his mouth as if there were no one else. However, Zhou Yafu looks at him contemptuously. Sun Qie is about to speak, But a voice interrupted: "deputy commander Gu has just arrived at the cloud wing department. Let me introduce the rules of the eight martial arts, which are more formal." Gu fan was surprised. When he turned around, he saw that Zhou Yafu, who was always silent and holding a shelf, could not help feeling a little strange. He actually lowered his price to tell Gu fan about the rules of eight martial arts. But Gu fan, after all, was an active man. He quickly turned to Zhou Yafu and said, "I can''t wait for that. I''m all ears." Zhou Yafu took a look at sun Zuozi''s expression that he was choked by grapes. He felt a twinge of joy, which was reflected in his ancient wooden face. Although it was only a faint smile, he then said to Gu fan, "eight martial arts exercises were set up by the emperor of the Big Dipper in our Dynasty to test the quality of the imperial guards. Originally, the number of Imperial Guards was not as large as 800000, But there are 80000 people, that is, 10000 people in each unit. Therefore, the rules set by the Great Dipper star emperor Taizu are, "regardless of military rank, free challenge, winner will be rewarded, loser will be punished, leapfrog Challenger will win big reward, defeat will not be punished." and they are still in use today. At one time, the morale of the eight units of the forbidden army is high, and everyone practices martial arts and forgets to eat and sleep, It is said that from the forbidden army, a strong warrior was promoted to the rank of Taiwei. I have a long history of martial arts, and this is the beginning of my career! " Zhou Yafu seemed to recall the previous grand occasion and continued to say to Gu fan: "but later, the number of the eight departments of the forbidden army increased continuously, reaching 800000, and the challenge to freedom became very chaotic. Therefore, it was changed to the current model, that is, according to the rank of soldier, centurion, chieftain, yunqi, Fenwu and deputy commander, In the past, there was no martial arts performance at the command level. Later, the martial arts performance at the command level was increased in the hands of emperor Yaowu. Then the strongest two at each level can challenge the strongest two at the next higher level... And so on. " Zhou Yafu explained the eight rules of martial arts again. Although sun Qie always pretended to be absent-minded, eating grapes with his legs crossed, and even interrupted Zhou Yafu''s words from time to time, Gu fan always seemed to be in a state of concentration listening to Zhou Yafu''s words. If Gu fan is a young general in front of him, Gu fan may be interested in listening to it. However, with Zhou Yafu''s slow speaking speed, which is unique to middle-aged and old people, and with his simple to vernacular narrative style and this very boring rule content, Gu fan is lucky that he does not insist on not living in front of him and dozing off. Gu fan only saw Zhou Yafu''s mouth open and close. It was like a goldfish spitting bubbles, and it was like an old ox working hard. The spitting stars kept splashing out and falling on the white jade round table. The spitting stars even fell on the grapes on the plate. He was twisted up and stuffed into his mouth by sun Qie, who didn''t know it. Gu fan seemed to be listening to Zhou Yafu, In fact, his mind had been wandering in Tiangong Pavilion for a long time, but he heard Zhou Yafu''s last words: "deputy commander Gu. The martial arts training of the soldiers of the imperial guards should last for one day, and then the martial arts training of all levels should be carried out at the same time, and the time should be extended, so as to prevent the winner from encountering a wheel fight. Because there are only 16 Deputy commanders, you should have enough time to rest after each fight, until the seventh day, the strongest person in each rank will be determined for further competition. "

 Chapter 223

    Gu fan nodded a little, but secretly scolded "bastard" in his heart. As a result of this reform, it is almost impossible to challenge the superior, unless the strength of Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen has already exceeded their ranks. It is obvious that those who are "demoted" may challenge the superior, Don''t think about other martial arts players... Besides, these "low-level" martial arts players are definitely not only Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen. I don''t know how many people have tried their best to get into the forbidden army, and they just hope that the eight martial arts units will perform well... This is very unfair to ordinary martial arts players at this level.


    Seeing that Zhou Yafu had finished, sun chuckled, moved his body towards Gu fan, and said, "little Marquis... I''ll give you some more..."


    Gu fan didn''t refuse or promise at this time. He could only scold the "bastard" in his heart. He made a smile on his face, but Zhou Yafu''s strong voice rang again: "deputy commander Gu, do you have a good warrior in our cloud wing department? If we bury talents, we can have other departments, but we can''t have cloud wing Department... "


    Gu fan was suddenly surprised and thought what happened to Zhou Yafu today. First, he gave up his identity and explained the rules of eight martial arts to Gu fan. This would be better. It directly indicated that he wanted to create conditions to promote Gu fan''s subordinates. This is a complete subversion of Gu fan''s state of coming to Yunyi department more than half a month ago!


    Gu fan thought about it in his heart, and then used Yu Guang to look at sun Zuozi and Zhou Yafu''s eyes. They looked at each other as if they wanted to eat each other''s flesh. I just understood something in my heart. In the 15 days of Gu fan''s seclusion, it seems that the war between the commander and the deputy commander has escalated again. Sun Zuozi relies on his background of Huyan family, and Zhou Yafu does not dare to beat his colleagues, because according to the military law of the Beidou King Dynasty, private fighting in the army is to get rid of his military position, and if he gives his life, he will be guilty. Sun Zuozi is sure that Zhou Yafu abides by the rules, In front of the crowd, he shamelessly yells at him and fights with him. Even if the rabbit is in a hurry, he will bite people. Besides, Zhou Yafu is also a star soul level strongman. How can he tolerate the bullying of the Shentian curfew in front of him? He is a buzzing fly in Zhou Yafu''s eyes, The best way to deal with this fly is to take another fly to deal with him.


    Unfortunately, Gu fan found out that his situation was another "fly" that Zhou Yafu had taken to deal with sun Qie. Moreover, the background behind Gu fan was more powerful than sun Qie. I don''t know how many times. If sun Qie really annoyed Gu fan, ten sun Qie would not be enough to die... But this feeling of being borrowed from others, Gu fan really hated it. He even felt in his heart whether he should fight back with sun zuozai, a "fly", to teach Zhou Yafu a lesson and let his wishful thinking fail, so as to consolidate his position in the cloud wing department.


    But this idea was quickly rejected by Gu fan, because he felt that no matter which side he hit, he was like the other side''s wish. In other words, Gu fan''s current position is to act as a balance weight, and both sides are ready to use this weight as a hidden weapon to hit each other''s head. As a weight with many uses, Gu Fan said, There''s a lot of pressure... Sun scheming is very important to Zhou Yafu''s work. Naked solicitation behavior, with the eyes to despise, but he is only the deputy commander after all, to help Gu fan solve the problem of the quota of a chieftain is already the limit, where is as easy as Zhou Yafu?


    Gu Fan said to Zhou Yafu with a smile: "Zhou Tongling, I''m ashamed. I went to the cloud wing Department on the 16th and was closed for 15 days. I''m really ashamed, so I didn''t find any young talents in the cloud wing Department..." Gu fan took a look at Zhou Yafu''s reaction and saw that he didn''t have any special expression, so he continued: "but as the saying goes," you can''t avoid your relatives, I think my two bodyguards, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuchen, have reached the Shen Tian level. If they are relegated to the position of chieftain, will it seem that our cloud wing department is cronyist and has no tolerance for others? " Gu fan''s words were rather mean, and he sent a clear signal to Zhou Yafu that if you want to cooperate with me, you have to bleed. At least you have to promote my people first. It''s bullshit if you want to just talk about my feelings. Don''t think I''m too young to be bullied... Gu fan''s words naturally made sun scheming smile, He quickly followed Gu fan''s words and said, "yes, Shen Tian level warrior can be deputy commander in other departments. Even if the rank of our department is tight, should we be promoted to yunqi captain? The chieftain is too cold. " Then he took a sip of the wine, raised his eyebrows, and looked at Zhou Yafu''s reaction with glee.


    Zhou Yafu''s thick eyebrows trembled for a moment. It seemed that he did not expect that Gu fan didn''t know his face at all. When he caught him, the lion opened his mouth. Later, sun schemed to help him, but he could not agree. You should know that there are only ten yunqi captains in a department, and each of them is in charge of ten thousand imperial soldiers. It''s already a very powerful force. Every time you release one of them, you lose ten thousand soldiers. It''s bloodletting. Gu fan asked for not only one, but also two! Moreover, both of them have reached the Shen Tian level. Gu fan has become the deputy commander at the congenital level, and sun Mucai has also become the deputy commander at the Shen Tian level. If it is said that there are two thousand masters at the Shen Tian level in the cloud wing department, it is still unknown how many rumors other people will leave behind Zhou Yafu, such as jealousy of the virtuous, jealousy of the ability, and cronyism.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yafu weighed the pros and cons, and said slowly, "deputy commander Gu said that after all, the chieftain of Shen Tian level is too humble, and they will be laughed at by people from other departments. The positions of these two people really need to be changed. Let''s see the result of this martial arts performance of eight departments!" As a matter of fact, Zhou Yafu prayed in his heart that Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen had an accident during the eight part martial arts performance. They were injured, maimed and killed by others. Only when they lost all their martial arts was the best. In this way, they didn''t have to be taken over by Gu fan. Gu fan, knowing that Zhou Yafu was ready to cut the flesh, said with a smile, "Zhou Tongling is always strict with himself, lenient to others, and cherishes talents. Naturally, he won''t let my two guardians stay in the position of the chieftain for too long... But Gu fan was a little anxious, and offered a toast to make amends to you..." and Gu fan poured a glass of wine with his glass, He went up again for Zhou Yafu, touched a cup with him respectfully, looked up at Zhou Yafu and said, "Gu fan, I believe Zhou Tong won''t break his promise."

 Chapter 224

    Zhou Yafu looked at the fine wine in the white jade cup in front of him, but he felt that it was poisonous wine in front of him. It was neither drinking nor not drinking. For example, the fishbone was in his throat and he couldn''t breathe. Coupled with sun''s proud expression, this glass of wine was disgusting and could not be drunk.


    But Gu fan''s identity is there. The most promising son of Pingyuan Marquis, as long as Pingyuan Marquis''s house does not fall down and Gu fan''s strength reaches the star level, he will be a marquis sooner or later. Compared with Zhou Yafu, who was too busy to turn around in the position of commander of the eight departments of the forbidden army, Gu fan''s status and prospects are many times more noble, If Gu fan is narrow-minded and has a bad heart for this, he will join hands with sun Qie and fight against him everywhere. I''m afraid that he will not be able to work long.


    Thinking of this, Zhou Yafu looked up and drank the glass of wine. Then he gave sun Qie a fierce look, as if to say to him: "you wait, we won''t end like this..."


    Sun Mou CE looked at Zhou Yafu with a relaxed face and looked at Gu fan''s position. It seemed that he was saying to Zhou Yafu: "the quota of these two Yun Qi Wei is not for me, but for Gu fan... Injustice has its head, debt has its owner, you have the ability to go to him!"


    As soon as Zhou Yafu gritted his teeth, he whispered to sun and said, "I don''t care. I''m going to charge you this account. What can you do?"


    Sun Miaozi gave a sneer and watched Zhou Yafu stop talking. Instead, he grabbed a wine pot and poured wine for himself. Gu fan had just accepted sun Miaozi''s words before he cooked the raw rice. Of course, they had to give him face. They exchanged a few polite greetings and drank a few glasses of wine respectively, regardless of Zhou Yafu''s iron blue face.


    All day long, Gu fan was drinking good wine and eating fruits in the Tiangong Pavilion. It was also interesting to watch sun scheming and Zhou Yafu quarrel between them.


    At dusk, Zhou Yafu and sun scheming both offered to invite Gu fan to finish dinner. Gu fan had to politely refuse both of them, and took the first step on the pretext that there was a family dinner in Hou''s house. In fact, Gu fan didn''t lie. He didn''t go home after half a month''s seclusion. Gu Yu naturally knew that he was in seclusion, but Mrs. Yu Jue had to worry.


    Gu fan left Tiangong Pavilion and flew directly to the outside of Tianjing City. He called a carriage and drove into the city to the plain Marquis''s mansion.


    Naturally, the coachman is willing to take these jobs to the Marquis''s residence, because none of them are rewarded with copper money. They all give silver, or even gold if they are in a good mood. Of course, there are also some Coachmans who don''t give money and let the slaves come out to beat you. It depends on their luck. Moreover, Gu fan was wearing the standard armor of the Imperial Army and a sword. He was obviously an officer of the imperial army. The driver felt very nervous when he drove.


    As a matter of fact, Gu fan was more kind. He took out one or two silver coins from his personal armor and handed them to the coachman. He generously said, "don''t change them." As soon as Gu fan got out of the carriage, the bodyguard of Pingyuan Marquis''s house came over and called out kindly, "young Marquis, you''re back!"


    Gu fan nodded with a smile, turned and walked towards the door of the Marquis''s residence. He couldn''t wait to go to his room to take off the armor of the imperial guards and put on the plain clothes he wore at home. After all, if he walked outside in such a heavy black armor in such a weather, he would be dead if he wasn''t a high hand in martial arts!


    After changing his clothes, Gu fan first went to Mrs. Yujue''s room to say hello. Naturally, Mrs. Yujue would give him a greeting. He grabbed his hand and asked about many things in the forbidden army, as well as the food and clothing in the forbidden army. Gu fan answered one by one. Unconsciously, there were maidservants to remind him that it was time to have dinner.


    Gu fan and Mrs. Yu Jue went to the Xihua hall, but Gu Yu, who was dressed in black training clothes, was already waiting for them in the Xihua hall.


    Gu fan saw that the sweat on Gu Yu''s body had not dried out. It was obvious that he was practicing martial arts just now. He couldn''t help feeling a little strange. Now Gu Yu''s strength has reached the congenital level, so he doesn''t need to exercise his body any more. Gu Yu''s behavior today is really a bit strange.


    Gu fan just wanted to ask something. Gu Yu already asked Gu fan to sit beside him with a smile.


    Gu Yu patted Gu fan on the shoulder and said, "I''m used to staying in the imperial army for half a month."


    "Well..." Gu fan nodded.


    Gu Yu said with a smile: "you are more comfortable now than I was in the forbidden army. At least no one dares to ask you, the deputy commander, to stand guard!"


    Gu fan knows that Gu Yu''s heart is sour. He doesn''t say much. When he gets to his pain, he doesn''t say anything. He perfunctorily says a few words. When Mrs. Yujue sits down, the two of them raise their glasses and wish Mrs. Yujue wine. When they sit down, they eat with chopsticks. The food prepared tonight is so rich that it can almost match the family dinner.


    Gu Yu put a piece of roast goose meat into his mouth and chewed it for a while. Looking at Gu fan next to him, he asked, "is your first performance scheduled for tomorrow?"


    "Eh... Did your friends in the forbidden army tell you that?" Gu fan was surprised that the north school yard did not allow civilians to enter. How could Gu Yu know?


    "Ha ha, it''s not just me. I''m afraid half of the people in Tianjing City know it..." Gu Yu scooped a bowl of meat soup for himself, looked at Gu fan and said, "you should know that there''s a gambling house called ''gambling laiwang'', which is on the street of fengque building..."


    Referring to places like casinos and fengque building, Gu fan noticed that Mrs. Yujue''s expression changed slightly. Although Gu Yu was 18 years old, he was also the eldest son of the aristocracy. It was almost impossible for him not to go to these places at all, as long as he didn''t play with things and lose his will. Gu fan of course knows about the "gambling laiwang" gambling shop mentioned by Gu Yu. It''s the largest gambling shop in Tianjing City. It''s a place to spend money as much as possible and also fight for moneyˇ° What happened there? " Gu fan askedˇ° Ha ha, this year''s "gambling laiwang" has developed a new way of playing games, which you can''t imagine... "Gu Yu looks at Gu fan with a smile and asks, as if he is waiting for Gu fan''s answer. Gu fan frowned slightly and exclaimed abruptly: "he... They won''t bet eight martial arts." Gu fan knows that there are such gambling games as horse gambling and chicken fighting, but he has never seen anyone who gambles with people. He is also the most elite imperial soldier of the Beidou Dynasty. Anyone who comes out is a first-class warrior. How can he not attract curious people from all over the world to make bets? Gambling to Wang this time by chicken egg is really clever. Gu Yu nodded with a smile and said, "fan, what you are fighting tomorrow is Sima Zhanfeng, the deputy commander of Longxiang department. Your strength has reached the level of heaven... It''s a hard bone!" Gu Yu took a bite of the dish and asked leisurely, "how sure are you?" Gu fan didn''t answer. He just laughed and asked Gu Yu, "bet Lai Wang must have been estimated by someone inside... How sure do they think I am? What''s the odds? " Gu Yu took a look at Mrs. Yu Jue. It seemed that he was afraid that she would hear her worry. He picked up the bowl and chopsticks and took a big mouthful of rice in his mouth. But he whispered to Gu fan next to him and said, "what do you think of the congenial level versus the Chengtian level? One hundred for one... But you''re not the highest... "Gu fan suddenly looked at Gu Yu and gave a dry smile, which was too far from Gu fan''s mellow and elegant style. Even Gu Yu was flustered by Gu fan''s smile, and Mrs. Yujue felt strangeˇ° Brother, do you think so? " Gu fan asked Gu Yu with his voiceˇ° How is that possible? I believe in you very much. I''ve pressed you for twelve taels of gold... Half a year''s money. " Gu Yu answers Gu fan''s questions with his voiceˇ° You must win, or I won''t even have the money to drink in the future... "Gu fan nodded, drank a bowl of soup, and replied to Gu Yu," don''t worry, you won''t have any problem drinking in fengque building every day in the future! " Gu Yu can''t help glancing at Gu fan. It seems that he wants to see his expression when he talks. "This is serious. Are you sure?"ˇ° If you don''t believe it, tomorrow will see... "Gu fan''s words are full of confidenceˇ° I''m so confident. I''m going to put the other ten taels of gold on you... You... You must win! " Gu fan nodded confidently, "I won''t lose for your money this year." But Gu fan had another thought in his mind. There were so many Shen Tian level warriors in the deputy commander. Could Gu fan''s luck be so bad that he was right against the Cheng Tian level warriors? Or does Dan Tai RUOYE want to eliminate him in the first round if he doesn''t want to win the war in the eight martial arts? But it''s too much to look down on Gu fan. In the early morning of July 30, Gu fan put on the armor of the Imperial Army, put the Jingkui sword on his waist, and then put on the steel gloves. His mind suddenly came up with the appearance of dantai RUOYE. Gu fan could not help sneering: "an all day warrior is like setting an obstacle for me, so that I can stop here? If you are evil, you look down on me too much! " He went out of the room, called a carriage, and drove toward the north gate of Tianjing City. On the way, he passed a busy section of the market, which was just the location of fengque building and gambling laiwang gambling house. Gu fan saw through the curtains of the carriage that there were a lot of people in front of the gambling house. It seemed that the owner of the gambling house had expected that there were a lot of people betting today, so he built a wooden platform in the open space in front of the door, There are hundreds of mahogany name plates hanging on them, with the names of many people written on them. Under the wooden plate is the odds. It is obvious that they are all the imperial generals who are going to compete today, and Gu fan knows that he is also among them. Gu fan saw countless people waving their wooden coupons to the front of the table to place bets. Gu fan knew that the chips used by gambling laiwang were wooden coupons with face value engraved on them. Before placing a bet, he had to give the silver to the gambling house to exchange chips. After the end of the game, he would give the chips to the winner, and then he could exchange them for cash again. The winner had to give 1% to the banker, not to mention only 1%, Gu fan knows that there is something fishy in it. It''s all about making money. The boss of this gambling company is really a man who can manage! Gu fan looked at those people who were in a hurry to make bets. He couldn''t help but feel very funny. It''s estimated that many people will lose and become poor tonight, especially those who are pressing me!

 Chapter 225

    On July 30, in the north school yard, 800000 imperial guards were neatly displayed in the barracks. After yesterday''s fighting, the best of a group of ordinary soldiers of the imperial guards had been eliminated. The victorious ones were full of momentum, and the losers were also paying close attention. After all, the eight units'' martial arts performance was only a quarterly performance, and no killing was allowed, otherwise they would be punished, If you are injured in martial arts, there will be a pension, so no one has any complaints.


    What is really nervous is that the officers, whether they are the lowest centurions or the commanding officers of the eight departments of the imperial guards, are afraid that they will be challenged and defeated by their colleagues and will be punished. After all, the punishment is not heavy. It''s just a small thing. Losing face is a big thing.


    Gu fan flew to the Tiangong pavilion where the cloud wing was located, but saw that sun scheming and Zhou Yafu had already arrived. He couldn''t help apologizing and saying, "commander Zhou, deputy commander sun, I''m late. I''m sorry!"


    Zhou Yafu and sun Mucai both laughed. Zhou Yafu said, "it''s not too late. Today''s eight martial arts performances have not started yet."


    Gu fan sat down in his seat, only to find that sun''s face was not very good today. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s wrong with deputy commander sun? I don''t seem to be in a good mood? "


    "He''s going to fight against Han Zhong, the deputy commander of the snake Pan Department, today. Of course, he won''t have a good face..." Zhou Yafu didn''t give sun any face. He said to Gu fan directly: "since the eight departments of our forbidden army are arranged in the order of" dragon, tiger, bird, snake, heaven and earth ", their strength is naturally divided in this way. Han Zhong, the deputy commander of the snake Pan Department, is the limit of Shen Tian level, He didn''t reach the all day level. Several times before, his opponents were all all all day level fighters. If Han Zhong is also all day level this time, he can also excuse that there is a gap between the two sides so as not to lose face. However, Shen Tian level warrior was defeated by the same level warrior because of his poor learning skills, which is more sad than killing him! " Although Zhou Yafu''s words are a little mean, sun muche''s only responsible for his poor academic skills. Moreover, sun muche likes to show Zhou Yafu''s face in front of Gu fan. They are just like each other.


    Gu fan nodded, knowing that sun scheming usually had a very good face. After this, he really lost all his face. At this time, Zhou Yafu went down the well and said, "in order to prevent colleagues from being embarrassed to divide up, the eight departments also set many rules. For example, unless they can''t fight any more, they have to try their best to fight, otherwise the victory or defeat is not counted. What bothers him most is that he was defeated by one move in front of 800000 imperial guards, But if you can do it, you will not be judged as intentionally releasing water. If you lose an arm, it will not only cost too much, but also lose your military rank... "Zhou Yafu enjoyed sun''s expression at this time, but pretended to be serious and said:" now, the most appropriate way is to let him be beaten by Han Zhong for a long time, More layers of armor should be enough... "


    Gu fan looked at Zhou Yafu''s normally unsmiling face and his serious expression, which seemed to be talking about military affairs, but he said such happy words, which made Gu fan want to laugh.


    At this time, Gu fan felt a chill behind him. Someone was looking at him, and at least he was the opponent with the same strength. Gu fan turned his head and looked in the direction of his eyes. He met a bunch of eyes unexpectedly.


    Birds of a feather flock together. The one who can sit on the Tiangong Pavilion is at least the deputy commander of the eighth Department of the forbidden army. Without Shen Tian''s strength, it is impossible to come up. It is the deputy commander of Longxiang department, Sima Zhanfeng, who is Gu fan''s opponent in the morning. Sima Zhanfeng was about thirty years old. He had several scars on his face, which were not very obvious. He was covered with dark imperial armor. The helmet on his head was decorated with ancient bronze. He didn''t see that he was wearing a sword. Gu fan guessed that he should be a warrior who used heaven soul weapons.


    He was sitting on the Tiangong Pavilion of the Longyu department, which is known as the first of the eight forbidden army departments, just opposite to the cloud wing department, which is the last one. Tiangong Pavilion is also the deputy commander, which is also divided into three, six and nine grades. In the view of the Longyu department, the deputy commander of the cloud wing department is not as good as their Fenwu Wei, but just rubbish.


    So Sima Zhanfeng''s eyes were very strange. He raised his chin slightly and looked down at Gu fan with his eyes. It was a kind of look at the prey, or the disabled things. If Gu fan wanted to define that look, it would be "arrogant"!


    Gu fan knew that when the Sima chopping wind reached the all sky level, it was equal to half stepping into the star level. As soon as his strength was high, his vision naturally improved. This guy doesn''t seem to see the depth of Gu fan. He''s just a natural warrior. How can he see it. This change is equivalent to the fact that ancient people didn''t pay much attention to the martial arts below the standard level. Don''t mention the martial arts below the level of standard star. Now even the martial arts at the level of Kuo Tian are like ants in the eyes of ancient people. They can be killed with a slap!


    "This man was up to the level of heaven at the age of 30, and he was also a hero. Unfortunately, he was too proud. I couldn''t help but teach him a lesson..." Gu fan saw Sima Zhanfeng''s arrogant attitude, so he took his eyes back. In a moment, he had a plan in his heart.


    On the 30th, the eight units began to perform martial arts in Chenshi. In the first two hours, they were all contests between ordinary soldiers, centurions, chieftains, yunqi and Fenwu. In the end, they were contests between Deputy commanders.


    At this time, most of the contests were over, and the soldiers of the eighth division of the imperial guards came to the center of the north school to watch the duel of the martial arts masters at the level of deputy commander. In the first scene, sun Zuozi of the cloud wing department was arranged to fight Han Zhong of the snake Pan Department. Although he was not happy at all, sun Zuozi stood up, helped his helmet, grabbed his sword on the jade round table, straightened up, flew down from the Tiangong Pavilion, went to the center of the North Church, and arched his hand at the Tiangong pavilion where the snake Pan Department was, Breath poured into the voice like a bell, said: "in the next cloud wing department deputy commander sun scheming, please snake Pan Department deputy commander Han''s advice!" As soon as the words came to an end, a figure flew down from the Tiangong pavilion where shepanbu was located. With a "bang", his feet fell steadily to the place 100 feet away from sun Mucai. People see that Han Zhong is a middle-aged warrior with a beard, but he holds a long sword with a wide blade in his hand. Gu fan sees that the blade of the long sword is made of pure Tianchou iron, which is far more sharp than black iron or bintie weapons mixed with Tianchou iron, but it is also heavy several times. Gu fan estimates it with his eyes, The ordinary Shen Tian level warrior has two pieces of xingxuan''s strength, which can penetrate ten layers of steel plate. It''s estimated that it will take two hands to lift this Tianchou iron long sword. This man actually holds it with one right hand, which shows how amazing Han Zhong''s physical strength is!

 Chapter 226

    Sun muche sees Han Zhong in front of him, especially the sky meteorite strange iron long knife in Han Zhong''s hand, and his eyelids jump up.


    "This... This... This guy is so fierce!" Sun Miaozi screamed in his heart, but on the surface, he could only look calm.


    I saw that Han Zhongshun played a knife flower with Qitian meteorite iron long knife. He freely changed such a heavy long knife from his right hand to his left hand, and still held it firmly with his left hand. Such a move is simply amazing!


    With his left hand, Han Zhong lifted Tianchou''s long iron sword and leaned forward slightly. Quan replied, "the sword has no eyes. Please forgive me, deputy commander sun!"


    Sun Miaozi yelled in his heart, "don''t do this! Before we start fighting, let''s say the sword has no eyes On the surface, however, he could only reply with a straight face: "deputy commander Han, can we finish the competition?"


    As soon as the words came to an end, the cold laughter from the people around us could not help but show a trace of disdain for sun''s strategy. If the military law of the Beidou King Dynasty strictly stipulates that no booing is allowed in the eight divisions'' martial arts performance, I''m afraid there will be boos by now.


    "That''s natural. Although you can rest assured, deputy commander sun, I understand the rules of the eight martial arts." When Han Zhong saw sun scheming''s words, he didn''t mean to be a coward. He thought that he was the deputy commander of the cloud wing department at the end of the eighth Department of the forbidden army, but he didn''t care about anything with him any more, and he felt a little bit of a slight look down on him.


    "Then come on!" Sun Miaozi straightened up, roared with a lion, and his sword came out of the sheath and chopped at Han Zhong!


    "Bang Dang!"


    The crowd clearly saw a figure flying backwards and falling heavily on the fence surrounding the Biwu platform. When they looked at Han Zhong standing there again, they saw that his moves were useless. He just turned Tianchou''s iron sword to the side and blocked the way of sun''s long sword... Who knew that sun''s strength was too strong, and he was knocked back... "This is water release..."


    "The obvious thing is to let go of water... I haven''t done a move yet!"


    "The water is too poor, isn''t it? What a fake!"


    "Tut Tut, what a fake!"


    People who understood the reason immediately gave out a slight hiss.


    "Ah! It''s not over yet Sun Miaozi suddenly gets up from the ground, roars and pours at Han Zhong again. The next scene stunned all the spectators!


    "Well, where''s that guy just now?" The soldiers who watched doubted.


    "Look, there it is


    "He''s behind him!"


    "What a trick! What''s the special significance of putting people around like zongzi? "


    Seeing this, a cloud riding captain beside him said with complacency: "Hey, hey... You don''t understand. This is to show that he didn''t release water, and he''s still fighting... He didn''t violate the rules of eight martial arts..."


    "How long will that guy hold his opponent like zongzi?" The soldier next to him asked.


    "The time of a stick of incense..."


    "But look at that big guy struggling all the time!"


    "Yes, he kept hitting the breastplate of the person behind with his elbow..." one soldier added: "I think he had already died of vomiting blood before he could last a long time!"


    "Haha... This is the master''s brilliance..." the cloud riding captain explained: "you see, in addition to the outermost armor of the imperial guards, there is a set of breastplate, lock armor and an iron lock coat. There should be gold wire armor in the iron lock coat..." the cloud riding Captain said, "you see, the two armor layers in front of him have been broken, In my opinion, it''s not the elbow of the warrior. Even if it''s a weapon, I''m afraid it can''t hurt the adult''s chest! "


    "But..." the soldier asked again, "why don''t you give your opponent a good time without the knife in your hand?"


    "Idiot, the eight martial arts hurt people''s lives is to be punished!" Next to the imperial soldiers pull that lengtouqing armor, whispered to remind.


    "Which one of them is more powerful?"


    "Nonsense, of course it''s the big guy... Look at that knife..."


    "Hey, hey, you''re wrong again." Yun Qiwei looked at sun qice, who was twisted with Han Zhong on the stage, and said: "have you ever heard a proverb called" people want face, trees want skin, trees don''t want skin, there is no doubt that they will die, people don''t want face, the world is invincible "? Such shameless people are rare in the world. Can''t you see which is better or which is weaker? "


    "You''re right, you''re right..." the soldiers nodded and said, "there are few shameless people like this guy in the world!"


    Just as the crowd was talking, "Dong Dong Dong..." a series of dull sounds, like beating a drum, mixed with Han Zhong''s and sun Zuozi''s yelling and scolding, echoed in the whole competition arena.


    "You don''t know him. Mom. Let go of me Han Zhong scolded angrily.


    "If I don''t let go, what can you do with me?" Sun Qie cried shamelessly: "you have the ability to arch me with your elbow! I''m wearing four layers of armor inside


    After hearing that sun Zuozi had so foresight to wear four layers of armor, Gu fan in Tiangong Pavilion immediately admired his colleague''s foresight. Sure enough, through the crack that Han Zhong hit with his elbow, Gu fan clearly saw that there was still a piece of armor in the crack.


    Han Zhong also seems to feel some difficulty. After struggling for a while, the range becomes smaller and smaller, and he can only yell at the top of his voice.


    At this time, the commander of Shepan Department has already stood up in Tiangong Pavilion. It seems that he clenched his fists in indignation and looked at Sun scheming below. It''s nothing more than his own humiliation. He is also humiliating with Shepan department. It''s really the bad luck of Shepan department that sun scheming is the God of plague.


    "Dang!" With the sound of a gong, an officer of the imperial guard who acted as a referee in the court said in a loud voice: "the time for a stick of incense has come. The two sides are unable to fight any more. It''s time for peace!"


    When he heard the word "He Ju", sun mooch released his hand and felt relieved. Who knows, when Han Zhong saw sun mooch release his hand, he suddenly felt a nameless fire in his heart. He clenched his right hand tightly and punched sun mooch on the chest. Shen Tian''s warrior is really on fire. Is it easy to fight with him? People who are close to him outside the court only feel that the roar of a tiger makes his eardrum ache slightly. The virtual shadow of a fierce tiger appears behind Han Zhong and bumps into sun scheming''s chest.


    "Ah" Sun scheme felt as if he had been hit by a galloping carriage and screamed. This time, he was thrown out like a broken kite. In mid air, pieces of armor were scattered and fell to the ground.


    "How about now?" Han Zhongya looks at Sun scheming, who flies upside down and falls to the ground like a dead dog. He looks up at the referee and asksˇ° Who can''t fight any more? "


    "Mr. Hanzhong, I''m sorry... You''ve lost this game..." the referee said helplessly: "just now I''ve been beating the Gong, and the martial arts performance is over. But you''ve also injured your opponent violently, and you''re suspected of intentional murder... So according to the old system left by Taizu Beidou star emperor, As long as Mr. Sun can still stand up... This is Mr. Sun''s victory


    "What Not far away, the commander of the snake Pan Department who was watching the battle roared.


    "That''s ridiculous!" The deputy commander of the snake coil department next to the commander angrily scolded, "is that guy blind with such mean means?"


    The referee shook his head and said to Han Zhong regretfully, "my Lord, the old system of Taizu can''t be changed. I''m sorry..."


    "I''m still... Alive!" Like a dead dog, sun Shuozi covered his chest and half stood up. The blood from the corner of his mouth flowed down his chin and dropped onto the armor. Han Zhong''s fist was really good. The three layers of armor were directly blasted into scrap iron in the chest, and the focus was blown to pieces by the explosive force of the fist, Straight exposed inside the gold wire soft armor... Obviously this thing saved sun scheme, did not vomit blood to faint on the spot.


    "Ha ha ha... I won, I''m still alive... You''re grandson..." Sun Qie''s middle finger stood up in his right hand and made a gesture to Han Zhong as a shame. Then he put his hands on his waist and laughed.


    "Mr. Sun mooch, please compete again the day after tomorrow... We will arrange a new opponent for you..." the referee came to sun mooch and reminded him.


    "Well, what? Even more than... "Sun mooch looked at the referee in front of him, scratched his head, lowered his head to his ear and asked," I''m not competing. Can I abandon the game? "


    The referee shook his head slowly, "if you don''t come, I will judge Han Zhong to be promoted according to the old system of Taizu..."


    "No... no, I''ll..."


    A moment later, the traces left by the confrontation between Han Zhong and sun Zuozi are soon cleaned up, and the Biwu platform is empty again. Sun Zuozi will no longer return to the Tiangong Pavilion of Yunyi Department on the pretext of self-cultivation. Gu fan expressed his great surprise at sun''s promotion. At the same time, he guessed that sun''s advance might be due to the people of the snake flat department?


    In the moment of Gu fan''s trance, a powerful human figure had already jumped down from the Tiangong Pavilion of Longyu department.


    The man''s feet fell lightly in the center of the competition platform, without weapons, and stood with his hands down. Set off by the black imperial armor, he looked very proud.


    From the time the man appeared, the whole eight departments of the forbidden army began to talk.


    "That''s a master all day long!"


    "The Sima chopping wind of the Longyu department!"


    "Bearing is extraordinary!"


    "Is it too rampant for you to stand with your hands down?"


    "Nonsense, if you are the deputy commander of the Longyu department, and you reach the level of all day, are you still walking horizontally in the deputy commander?"


    "I don''t know who his opponent is... I''m afraid it''s going to be bad luck..."


    "It seems that he is also the deputy commander of cloud wing Department..."


    Just as the soldiers of the imperial guards were talking to each other, Sima Zhanfeng had already raised his head and looked at the Tiangong pavilion where the cloud wing department was located. His breath sank into his body, and his voice was clear and spread to everyone''s ears: "Sima Zhanfeng, deputy commander of the Dragon Wing Department, is willing to ask the ancient deputy commander of the cloud wing department for advice!"


    At the end of the speech, almost everyone''s face was shocked, except for two people. One was Gu fan, who was sitting at the jade table, and the other was sitting at the top of the table. So far, the youngest military Marquis of the Beidou Dynasty, Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu!

 Chapter 227

    "Sima Zhanfeng''s opponent is Gu fan of cloud wing department!"


    "What''s the matter with cloud wing today?"


    "Isn''t Gufan said to have only congenital level?"


    "That''s right. Is it necessary to keep such a high profile of all day class to congenital class?"


    At that time, the 800000 imperial guards seemed to have burst into flames, and all kinds of discussions were coming one after another, as if the rain was coming. More shrewd people guessed that the Tantai family had suppressed and attacked the ancient family.


    There is no doubt that this order is controlled by Dan Tai RUOYE.


    At the moment, almost all of them turned their eyes to the Tiangong Pavilion in the cloud wing department, and countless pairs of eyes were looking at Gu fan sitting on the jade round table. All the people are waiting for the deputy commander of the cloud wing department, and even the little Marquis of the plain to reply.


    With a sneer, Gu fan grabbed the sword on the table, went to the edge of Tiangong Pavilion, and touched it with his feet. His body was like a light goose on the competition platform, facing Sima Zhanfeng from afar.


    "All day long, the martial arts bully those who are lower than themselves... Is that what you call teaching?" Gu fan''s voice also broke into everyone''s eardrum, with an undisguised sneer.


    "Presumptuous!" Sima Zhanfeng interrupted: "it''s all based on the list made by the commander in chief. If you meet me, it''s just bad luck for you. How can you bully others?" Sima Zhanfeng knew that Gu fan had no chance to win in front of him. That''s why he said that he wanted to take the lead in "reason" and influence Sima Zhanfeng''s performance. Only in this way can he find a chance to win, or just to delay time.


    "Yes, the commander-in-chief is really wise. It''s a good arrangement to let the congenital martial artists and the all day martial artists perform martial arts." Gu fan raised his head and looked at the direction of Dan Tai RUOYE. He sneered and sarcastically.


    This matter was told by Gu fan, and anyone could see the trick. It was the behavior of dantai RUOYE deliberately attacking the Hougu family in the plain.


    Sima chopping wind naturally won''t let Gu fan go on. He said to Gu fan: "up! Are you here to perform martial arts, or are you in a Confucian lecture hall? Where can I spend so much time talking to you on the battlefield? Come on


    Gu fan still looked at Sima Zhanfeng calmly and said with a sneer, "what? Finally, I can''t say that. Don''t try to convince people by reason. Don''t be shameless. Try to convince people by strength? "


    "You Sima Zhanfeng, as a warrior of heaven level, is also the deputy commander of the first Longxiang Department of the eight imperial departments. How ever did anyone say that to him? And the opponent is just a congenital warrior!


    Not to mention Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuchen in the crowd, even Zhou Yafu in Tiangong Pavilion made a sweat for Gu fan. What makes Zhou Yafu a little puzzled is that Gu fan seems to have been using some special props to restrain his breath after the closure. As a star level warrior, if you don''t look carefully, you can hardly see through his strength.


    Although Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen know that Gu fan''s realm has reached Shentian level, they don''t know how much their strength has increased. If the four star Xuan''s strength is good against the Chengtian level warrior, if they are the five star Xuan''s strength, it''s very dangerous. They discuss in a low voice that if Gu fan is in a downwind, Sima Zhanfeng will kill Gu fan, Two people together to help Gu fan block the blow.


    "Cut the crap!" Sima Zhanfeng yelled angrily and raised his right hand. The purplish red light suddenly appeared and gradually precipitated into a tangible entity, forming the shape of a chopping sword. This weapon has a blade on the left and a blade on the right. It can stab and chop. It is a very practical weapon.


    There are many runes engraved on the broken chopping sword. Obviously, it''s a heavenly soul weapon, and Sima chopping wind''s heavenly soul is Zhenxiao heavenly soul, which is only one step away from the Yuxiao heavenly soul needed to break through the star level.


    "Sima Zhanfeng... Do you think you are fighting against a congenital warrior?" Gu fan didn''t panic when he saw Sima Zhanfeng summoning the weapon of Zhenxiao tianhun. Instead, he looked at Sima Zhanfeng with a little pity.


    "Kill Sima Zhanfeng stepped forward with his left foot and took a horse step. He held the broken chopping sword tightly in his left and right hands and yelled: "chopping the moon!" There is an arc shadow on the left side and an arc light on the right side of the purple chopping sword. It goes so far as to clip it from both sides to the direction where Gu fan is! Sima chopping wind didn''t keep his hand. It seemed that he wanted to kill Gu fan!


    "Boom!"


    The sword shadow, the sword light and the two forces that should have penetrated and torn Gu fan''s body collided in the air. After the loud noise, Gu fan''s figure disappeared in the air.


    "No way! How can a congenial warrior avoid my "chopping the moon" Sima Zhanfeng didn''t want to believe this fact. He cried out: "magic, it must be magic!"


    "Do you really think you are fighting against a congenital warrior?" Gu fan''s voice sounded like a ghost in Sima Zhanfeng''s ear.


    "Then you are very wrong!" As soon as the words came to an end, Gu fan suddenly appeared at the place where Sima Zhanfeng had a hundred steps behind him. Sima Zhanfeng turned around in a hurry, stepped back seven steps, and put the sword in front of him to make a defensive posture.


    "Watch it!" As soon as the words fell, Gu fan took the initiative to walk towards Sima Zhanfeng. Bang! In the first step, the space behind Gu fan suddenly collapses and collapses, and a vast universe appears behind him. Two stars rotating from left to right gradually circulate in the Milky way behind Gu fan. Bang! After the second step, another star Xuan suddenly appeared in the night sky behind Gu fan. Suddenly, his momentum was raised to a higher level. Sima Zhanfeng''s face changed slightly, and he thought to himself, "he broke the Shen Tian level in half a month! But fortunately, there is still a gap between the strength of my four star Xuan. I can suppress him with the advantage of one star Xuan. Although it''s not so easy, at least I won''t lose! " Bang! The third step is to step down. In Gu fan''s star field, there is another star Xuan, a Shen Tian level warrior with four star Xuan''s power! Shen Tian level warrior, who is comparable to the sky level warrior! Countless imperial soldiers who witnessed this scene were so crazy, but Sima Zhanfeng was very pale. Looking at the four Xing Xuan slowly flowing behind Gu fan, he could hardly speak. How is that possible? Shen Tian level warrior of the power of four stars! Gu fan naturally saw the change of Sima Zhanfeng. He sneered and stepped forward again. Bang! After a sonorous kick, Gu fan had another star Xuan out of thin air! Moreover, the quantity and quality of Gufan''s five star Xuan are far higher than the ordinary Shen Tian level, and the five star Xuan has surpassed the ordinary four star Xuan''s power of the Chengtian level warrior, and is close to the strong star level warrior! Just as the fifth star Xuan emerged from behind Gu fan, countless people stood up in Tiangong Pavilion. In a moment, countless expressions swept over countless faces, as if they saw the end, as if they saw a miracle... Gu fan''s feet were hanging in the air, and the five stars Xuan kept flowing behind him. The stars set him off like a Godˇ° Sima Zhanfeng! Don''t blame me

 Chapter 228

    "No way! He''s only got two stars. How can he have five now? He''s only got three more in half a month. What''s his adventure What surprised Sima Zhanfeng most was not that Shen Tian''s warrior had the power of five star Xuans, but how Gu fan got the three more star Xuans in half a month!


    The later the strength is, the more difficult it is to improve. If there is no special skill or adventure, it is impossible to surpass the ordinary Shen Tian level warrior! You know, it''s very rare to be a Shen Tian level warrior with three star Xuan''s power, not to mention a warrior with five star Xuan''s power?


    Gu fan was surprised when he saw the strength he showed. According to his own calculation, he absorbed the power of the evil ohoba when he was at the congenital level. Shengsheng broke the power of one star Xuan into two, and thus had the power of two stars Xuan. According to Gu fan''s conjecture, when he reached the Shentian level, his strength should be the power of four stars Xuan, But in fact, because Gu fan had a special opportunity to break through the magic barrier, he even increased his strength to a star Xuan, which was beyond Gu fan''s expectation.


    "Sima Zhanfeng, as long as you can catch my sword, I will lose!" Since the strength of the overwhelming advantage, Gu fan''s tone will naturally become strong.


    "Are you... Are you bullying me?" Sima chopping wind suddenly felt that he had been greatly insulted, even his hands holding the broken chopping sword trembled slightly.


    "What? Didn''t you just say you were going to teach me a lesson? Can''t you afford to lose? " Gu fan''s words once again covered the whole audience and were clearly introduced to everyone, including Dan Tai RUOYE. Since Gu fan was sure to defeat Sima Zhanfeng, he naturally had to raise his posture and slap those behind the scenes.


    "You take me first!" Sima chopped his legs, and his body soared up in the air. In the middle of the air, the space behind him collapsed suddenly. Four silver stars appeared behind him, and a powerful force belonging to the heaven level suddenly came out in the air, and the runes on the purple broken sword flashed up in a string.


    "Look, I use the most powerful move of chopping sword: chopping the sky!" The four stars behind Sima Zhanfeng suddenly form a line and transmit to the Zhenxiao tianhun chopping sword. Tianhun communicates with xingxuan in the vast Xingyu. Xingxuan and tianhun are originally the food inherited from Xingyu. They use xingxuan''s power to directly strengthen tianhun weapons. This special strengthening method greatly increases the power of Sima Zhanfeng''s attack, and the virtual shadow of the fifth xingxuan appears behind them.


    The purple sword turned scarlet, and the ghost of a demon appeared behind Sima Zhanfeng. He was seven feet tall, with a ferocious face. He was holding a long knife, and his red eyes seemed to stare at Gu fan below.


    As the imperial guards of the Longyu division all know, Sima Zhanfeng, the deputy commander, is proud to see a scroll of ancient paintings handed down from ancient times. On it is the scene of the devil tearing the sky with his claws. It is said that he once scared a more heavenly imperial soldier to death, so he was collected as a forbidden item in the library. Sima Zhanfeng got it and understood the artistic conception, Taking the spirit of the devil''s birth, tearing heaven with his claws and slaughtering heaven and earth, he created the profound meaning of his own chopping sword: chopping heaven!


    After all, the momentum of smashing the sky is like a rainbow. The sword is turned into the claws of the demon God. Before the sword arrives, the power has swept the whole hall. All I hear is the sound of "crackling" fence smashing. Some of the soldiers close to the forbidden army are pressed to the ground with that momentum. They can''t move or even lift their heads.


    "I said, as long as you can take my move!" Gu fan looked at the huge demon god seven feet high in front of him, as if turning a blind eye. He still raised his sword to point at the demon God with pride, and picked up a strange formula in his left handˇ° But I know you can''t take a move! "


    But he just pinched the index finger and middle finger of his left hand, and the sword of "breaking and chopping the sky" was close to him. The strength of Sima chopping wind who used "breaking and chopping the sky" had reached four and a half xingxuan. Although he was half as powerful as xingxuan, the realm of Sima chopping wind was one level higher than that of Gu fan, and the outcome was really unknown.


    When people were nervous and puzzled, Gu fan had already given the answer to the question in his own way. He only heard a "click" and everyone reflected that it was the sound of a sharp blade through the bone! Sima Zhanfeng was thrown hundreds of meters away by some force, but he couldn''t keep his balance and fell down.


    People''s sharp eyes saw that the armor on Sima Zhanfeng''s shoulder split a hole. His armor was punctured with his shoulder blades! It should be noted that the body of the all day warrior, trained by the Qi of heaven and earth, is as hard as the first-class cold iron, but it is pierced by the black iron armor of the forbidden army. How powerful the speed and penetration must be?


    Most people don''t see anything. I just saw Sima Zhefeng, who had the upper hand, suddenly fell down from the air with a scream, and his left hand pressed the right shoulder blade and moaned. They doubted that Gu fan had cast some evil magic. Otherwise, why didn''t the collision of two people''s power happen and they decided the outcome? What''s more, Sima Zhanfeng, who had the advantage, was defeated so thoroughly? Only a few people saw the sword faster than thunder. To be exact, what they saw was the shadow of the sword across the space. As for the moment of piercing the bone, it was hard for the naked eye to catch it! And why is there no collision of power? That''s because the whole space has been divided into two parts by that sword, including Sima Zhanfeng''s smashing sky energy.


    Moreover, the position of Gu fan''s sword is very accurate, and a few inches away is the heart of Sima chopping wind. If this sword pierces the heart, it''s not to say that it''s a heaven level warrior. Even the star level warrior will be killed on the spot, but once two people have no grudge in the past, and recently they have no grudge. Secondly, if eight departments perform martial arts, it''s a crime to kill, Whether or not he will be punished in the end, it will bring a lot of trouble to Gu fan and even to the ancient family of Pingyuan Marquis''s house. If the big hat of "murdering others" is put down, it will cause a lot of trouble for Gu fan to be promoted to commander and marquis in the future... So Gu fan skillfully chose to pierce the scapula of Sima Zhanfeng''s right hand. Sima Zhanfeng''s sword is too heavy and must be held in both hands, After breaking through the shoulder blade, the whole right arm will be weak, so it will not be able to hold the weapon naturally, and the sword of "breaking and chopping the sky" will break itself! For Dan Tai RUOYE, the heaven level warrior who lost four star Xuan''s power is just like a mole ant to him. He doesn''t feel pity and heartache at all, but as long as he obstructs Gu fan, his goal will be realizedˇ° You... What kind of sword are you... "Sima Zhanfeng covered his shoulder and struggled:" how could it be so fast? "ˇ° You don''t have to know... "Gu fan raised his head, looked at Sima Zhanfeng coldly and said," you should have been a dead man, but I didn''t kill you... And you''re not worth killing. " Looking at the unwilling look in Sima Zhanfeng''s eyes, Gu fan raised the corner of his mouth and said lightly: "I said, you can''t even bear a move!" What Gu Fan said came to everyone''s ears very clearly. A distant Tiangong Pavilion suddenly made a soft sound. A young general in armor and a unicorn helmet was sitting on the top of the chair. Unexpectedly, the armrest of the chair was crushed to pieces unconsciously. Because the Tiangong pavilion where he lived was separated from the eight departments of the imperial guards, no one noticed his gaffe. He was the commander-in-chief of the imperial guards in Tianjing City and the youngest Marquis of the Beidou Dynasty, Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu. Originally, he thought that an all-time warrior of Longyu department was enough to stop Gu fan in the first battle of eight departments'' martial arts, and he also let Sima Zhanfeng humiliate Gu fan. Who knows that Gu fan was suppressed by Sima Zhanfeng and made a big show by Sima Zhanfeng, which is totally different from his design! Gu fan no longer took charge of Sima Zhanfeng who fell to the ground. He turned around and asked the referee, "can I leave now?" The referee nodded and announced: "the Sima chopping wind of the Longyi department is unable to fight any more. The cloud wing Department Gu fan wins!"ˇ° Who says he can''t fight any more! " A figure suddenly flew down from the Tiangong Pavilion of Longyu department, stepped on Yukong two or three steps, then fell to Sima Zhanfeng''s side and helped him up. Gu fan saw that the man was also covered with black imperial armor, but his face was much more mature than that of Sima Zhanfeng. He seemed to be nearly 40 years old. Different from Sima Zhanfeng, what he saw in his eyes was not the arrogance of Sima Zhanfeng, but the silence of years. Gu fan knows that kind of eyes, the eyes of famous generals are mostly like this. From this point alone, Gu fan didn''t feel bad about the man in front of him. At least he didn''t feel disgusted with him as he did to Sima Zhanfeng just nowˇ° Brother Zhanfeng, does your injury matter? " The middle-aged warrior took a pill from his armor and gave it to Sima Zhanfeng. He was concernedˇ° It''s a Chinese medicine for invigorating muscles. Take it first Sima Zhanfeng swallowed the pill. He looked at the middle-aged warrior beside him and said gratefully, "brother Zhuge, thank you. I didn''t hurt my internal organs. Just go back and use the pill to repair it." Zhuge Rulong! Gu Feng''s mind flickered with this name. In Gu fan''s memory of his previous life, it was like a thunderbolt. In his previous life, he was supposed to be a famous general of the southeast Optimus army. He made great achievements in suppressing Japanese pirates in the Beidou Dynasty, and his strength reached the star level early. But in this life, he became the deputy commander of the forbidden army''s Longhe department, Strength also weakened to all day level, really let Gu fan some puzzling.

 Chapter 229

    Gu fan frowned slightly when he thought of this. According to the truth, Zhuge ruolong and dantai RUOYE are absolutely impossible to connect. From the point of origin, Zhuge ruolong is still a common person, and usually he has a bad opinion about noble officers. Who knows that Zhuge ruolong and Sima Zhanfeng are actually good friends, but Gu fan implicated him when he taught Sima Zhanfeng.


    "Gufan! Don''t you deceive me that there is no one in the dragon''s department? " Zhuge Rulong saw that Sima Zhanfeng''s injury was not serious, so he held him with one hand, glared at Gu fan with angry eyes, and asked: "what do you mean by deliberately breaking Sima Zhanfeng''s arm?"


    "Deputy commander Zhuge, I respect you. I didn''t argue with you..." Gu fan first saluted Zhuge Rulong, and then politely and sharply replied: "first, I didn''t break deputy commander Sima''s right arm, but I just broke his shoulder blade. Second, the sword has no eyes. There will always be an accident on the stage, and I didn''t hurt his life, Gu fan sneered, looked at Sima Zhanfeng and said, "if you don''t believe me, you can ask deputy commander Sima, can he resist my sword? If you can''t resist it at all, isn''t it much less difficult for me to penetrate his heart or head than his shoulder blade?" Gu fan actually took Sima Zhanfeng out of the forbidden army again. In front of the 800000 forbidden army, he rinsed it fiercely again. Even Shen tianwu''s attack was "totally unable to resist". Then Sima Zhanfeng would never be able to hold his head up in the forbidden army. In Gu fan''s words, he was a damned man and a kind-hearted man, Let him go, or this all day warrior will be killed by Shen Tian warrior on the spot!


    Sima Zhanfeng''s pale lips wriggled for a moment. It seemed that he wanted to argue something. But after all, he was not a brave and resourceless man. He also had some qualifications in the forbidden army. He was not a vigorous young man. It was a great shame to know that he had lost in the hands of Gu fan. If he argued with Gu fan again, he would fall behind again. After this eight part martial arts performance, I''m afraid that he can only apply to be transferred from the eighth Department of the forbidden army! After all, strength is the ability to speak. Why Sima Zhanfeng could bully Gu fan domineering at the beginning is because he insisted that Gu fan had only two xingxuan, and he had four xingxuan, and his realm was superior to Gu fan. Now that he was defeated by the other party without dispute, he was also beaten to the teeth, No more words.


    "Hum..." when Zhuge Rulong heard Gu fan''s words, he could not help humming a few times and said in a sarcastic tone: "what a sword has no eyes. I can''t imagine that your sword is fast and your mouth is also fast!"


    "Deputy commander Zhuge is flattered..." Gu fan replied humblyˇ° Gu fan''s sword technique is only at the beginning of his cultivation, and needs to be mastered. " As soon as the words came to an end, the eight commanders and twelve Deputy commanders sitting on the Tiangong Pavilion were silent. One by one, they sat in their chairs as if they were wooden. However, the 100000 soldiers of the imperial army suddenly began to talk to each other.


    "He hurt Sima Zhanfeng with his sword technique... I didn''t even see his sword move clearly!"


    "How terrible! What is this sword technique? It can be as fast as this! "


    "Is it an ancient secret? Or the martial arts created by the Marquis of Pingyuan? "


    "Plain Hou Guyun is a master of swordsmanship. Maybe it''s Guyun''s swordsmanship."


    "My God, if this set of swordsmanship is practiced to perfection in the hands of Xinghao strongmen, how wonderful is it?"


    "The little marquis is too strong, isn''t he?"


    As if the rain had hit the banana leaves, compared with the silence on Tiangong Pavilion, the noise on the north school field was extremely harsh.


    "Well, Gufan, I''ll come to learn your sword skill another day..." ZHUGE Rulong was not frightened by Gufan''s words. He looked at Gufan and said with a sneer: "and I said it first... Gufan, on the battlefield, the sword has no eyes, you can be careful!"


    "If you have any advice from deputy commander Zhuge, Gu fan will accompany you at any time during the period of the eight divisions'' martial arts performance." Gu fan gave a salute to Zhuge Rulong, turned around and rose up in the sky. Then he went back to Tiangong pavilion where the cloud wing department was, and sat down beside Zhou Yafu.


    Seeing Gu fan''s five xingxuan''s power, Zhou Yafu''s attitude towards Gu fan is obviously more friendly. After all, if Gu fan''s sword skill reaches the middle level, or his own strength is promoted to the sky level, the Xinghun warrior can''t resist his sword. In other words, it''s different from sun''s strategy, Gu fan has the strength to compete with him.


    Gu fan could feel that Zhou Yafu''s attitude towards himself had changed from simple utilization to solicitation and kindness, even with a little fear. Aware of this, Gu fan stood up from his seat, poured a glass of wine for Zhou Yafu, and advised him to drink: "Mr. Zhou, no matter what, I won two games with Mr. Sun today, fighting for the face of Yunyi. It''s time to have a drink to celebrate..."


    Seeing that Gu fan poured wine for himself, Zhou Yafu stood up in a hurry. It seemed that he wanted to stop him, but he wanted to refuse. He took the glass and touched Gu fan with a smile. Then he shook his head and said, "the old deputy commander''s words are wrong. You''ve found all the faces that sun Qie lost to our cloud wing department, and you''ve made up a lot of them..."


    Gu fan smiles a little when he hears the words, but he thinks to himself that thanks to sun''s absence, otherwise the two of them will not be quiet all day. In today''s eight martial arts performances, if you say which one is the most popular, then ask 100 people, 101 people will tell you that it is the cloud wing department that has always ranked last. First of all, the two deputy commanders of Yunyi Department defeated Han Zhong, the fourth ranking deputy commander of Shepan department, and Sima Zhanfeng, the first ranking deputy commander of Longyu department. Not to mention how one of them did it, more people are willing to describe how the second young deputy commander defeated Sima Zhanfeng, the first ranking deputy commander of Longyu department, What ancient magic formula, what God possessed body, is so mysterious and mysterious. When these soldiers drink in the restaurant at night, they add oil and vinegar to each other''s words one by one. They brag to their relatives and friends who are not in the forbidden army and have not seen the scene, especially the forbidden soldiers and generals of Yunyi department, Usually, it''s always the last one in the ranking. No matter how good the quality is or how hard the training is, I always feel inferior. Now I feel elated and elated. Zhou Yafu seems to be in a good mood and even allows them to go out to drink and celebrate. So, overnight, the reputation of the second young master of the ancient family as "fast sword first" spread in Tianjing City. The next day, People in the streets and alleys all know about it, and almost even the Imperial Palace heard the news. In the whole Tianjing City, since he won the first prize in the Tusu Festival, Gufan, a near legendary name, has been circulating in the whole Tianjing City again.

 Chapter 230

    Compared with Gu fan''s brilliant image, the light of the other two cloud wing warriors who killed all sides at the chieftain level was much dimmed.


    You can imagine how hopeless and sad it is to be a warrior of the sky level or a warrior of the sky level who has not condensed xingxuan in the face of the power of two xingxuan.


    Many of the kungtian warriors defeated by these two men are crying out for injustice, and some even reflect to their respective Yun Qiwei whether the cloud wing Department has cheated? How can we arrange the Shen Tian level warrior to be a chieftain, and let the chieftains of other departments take the war credit? Are all the warriors below Shen Tian level in cloud wing Department dead? Or is it that the master is so good that the warrior who can be the deputy commander in other departments can be the chieftain?


    In the afternoon of that day, when Zhou Yafu was confronted with a piece of questioning paper, the commander of cloud wing department had to say that he was calm in mind and body. He took the trouble to tell the person who sent the paper that the positions of his cloud wing department were full. These two people were the close followers of deputy commander Gu fan, so he had to make a transition in the position of chieftain first, Who knows that he happened to meet eight martial arts performers... So I''m sorry for you... Gu fan didn''t know how many times he repeated these words. Those people looked at Gu fan, the deputy commander of cloud wing department, who was sitting beside Zhou Yafu, smiling and with a harmless expression of human and animal. They all swallowed a mouthful of saliva and left angrily.


    They are not fools, Gu fan''s people... How about making some contributions? Can you still move?


    So when they had dinner in the xihuating Hall of Pingyuan Hou, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen were both red, and Meng Wuhen''s goatee seemed to be more than ten years younger.


    According to their calculation, each of them won two games on this day, which means that they accumulated 50 meritorious deeds. When 50 heads were fighting in the main battle corps, it would take a long time to cut them alone!


    Naturally, Gu fan was happy to see them promoted, and he was in a good mood. However, Mrs. Yujue kept asking about huanlingyue''s family background. Of course, huanlingyue didn''t mention a word. This made Mrs. Yujue''s face uncertain. She looked at Gu fan anxiously.


    Gu fan is so smart that she naturally knows what Mrs. Yujue is worried about. She obviously thinks that Huan Lingyue is the prospective daughter-in-law Gu fan brought back to show her. However, the identity of this "daughter-in-law" is so complicated that her parents never mention her life experience. Moreover, she is a little cold and difficult to get along with, It is said that this "quasi daughter-in-law" is still practicing martial arts. Even her martial arts accomplishments are higher than her two sons!


    What a joke is this? Madame Yujue has always believed that a woman''s lack of talent is virtue. If a woman goes to study piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, many ladies from wealthy families will go to study it, but it''s already excessive etiquette. If a woman goes to study martial arts again and practices so skillfully? That''s a terrible crime!


    Mrs. Yujue has been thinking about whether to talk to her second son, who has always been proud of herself, at night. Don''t be confused and make mistakes in life. If Gu fan becomes Marquis of the army, he can have one wife, two Ping wives and four concubines, which are collectively called three wives and four concubines. That is to say, you can do what you want, but you can''t be a wife. Ping wife is not suitable, The plain Marquis''s house finds a "wild girl" to be the young lady. Isn''t she going to be laughed off by other Marquis''s houses?


    Gu fan would not be stupid at this time. He would eat vegetables with his head down. He would not go to see Mrs. Yujue beside Huan Lingyue. After all, some things are getting darker and darker. It would be better not to explain them for a long time. If Mrs. Yujue suddenly asked Gu fan, "have you done the rites of Duke Zhou?" It''s OK to be heard by Gu fan. Huanlingyue is always haunted. If she hears it, she won''t give Gu fan a good look.


    Fortunately, Gu Yu is more experienced than Gu fan. He knows that Gu fan has encountered difficulties. He often brings food for Mrs. Yujue and talks about the topic all over the world. Finally, he draws Mrs. Yujue''s attention to the love story between Gu Yu and the daughter of a marquis. Gu fan has escaped.


    After dinner, Gu fan, on the pretext that he would have another martial arts contest the day after tomorrow, wanted to practice in seclusion, completely blocked the matter that Mrs. Yujue wanted to talk to him, and then he went back to his own room with peace of mind.


    After returning to the room, Gu fan closed the door and sat cross legged on the couch. He thought of today''s battle with Sima Zhanfeng. If there was no Yuqi sword formula, he would never have won so thoroughly. The power of Sima Zhanfeng''s "smashing the sky" was comparable to that of "seventy-two falling star sword". Unless Gu fan used the formula of "killing gods and chopping demons", the number of wins and losses would be four to six. Thinking of this, Gu fan can''t help sighing that "Yuqi sword Jue" is really a martial arts secret. If he didn''t make a mistake and was almost killed by liuqianxue''s Yuqi sword Jue, how could he learn this sword technique? It''s true that fortune and misfortune depend on each other.


    Gu fan thinks of others when he sees things, but he remembers that liuqianxue in the Yujian gate of the nameless mountain village has come. The Yujian gate has been badly damaged. It should be yunfengtian who inherits the leader''s position. Gu fan can see that liuqianxue and yunfengtian have feelings for each other, and it''s inconvenient for him to intervene. They should get married after watching the funeral for the leader!


    If possible, send them a gift at that time!


    Gu fan sighed, and his thoughts returned to the battle with Zhuge Rulong the day after tomorrow. Zhuge Rulong can be regarded as the first deputy commander of the imperial guards. Today, Gu fan used the Jue of Yuqi sword in front of him. Zhuge Rulong''s realm is not so brilliant. He must be able to see clearly. How can he not study the method of restraining his Jue of Yuqi sword when he goes back? Although Gu fan is confident that Zhuge Rulong can''t develop the method of restraining Qi sword formula in three days, it''s hard to say if Dan Tai RUOYE comes forward to give advice. After all, many fleeting opportunities in battle are the key to life and death reversal. The Qi sword formula of the sword gate stresses the unity of belief, focusing on nothing else, and infusing whole body strength to make a breakthrough, That is to say, all his strength is on this sword. If the Yuqi sword formula is broken, Gu fan will be in a very dangerous situation, and may even be killed by Zhuge Rulong on the spot.


    Thinking of this, Gu fan regretted that he was a bit reckless today. He used the Jue of Qi resisting sword in front of Dan Tai RUOYE. When Gu fan broke through the Shen Tian level magic barrier, he killed Dan Tai RUOYE in the dreamland. At this time, it revealed that he could not use it in front of Dan Tai RUOYE next time. It''s a pity to think about it. What''s more troubling to Gu fan is that if he can''t use the Yuqi sword formula, how can he defeat Zhuge Rulong the day after tomorrowˇ° Now I know how to regret it? " A familiar voice suddenly came into Gu fan''s ear, but it was Huan Lingyue''s voice. Gu fan gave a bitter smile in his heart, and there was no privacy around Huan Lingyue. Even so, Gu fan came down from the bed and said to the door, "since it''s here, why don''t you come in and sit down?" Voice down, huanlingyue figure has appeared in Gufan''s room, walk slowly to a chair opposite Gufan, sat down. The bright moonlight shone softly in the room from outside the window. Reflected on the silver mask of huanlingyue, it forms a different aesthetic feelingˇ° You didn''t come to my room to make fun of me. You must have a way, right? " A moment later, Gu fan looked at Huan Ling Yue and said slowlyˇ° How can you be so sure? " Huanlingyue asked coldlyˇ° If I tell you how powerful Zhuge Rulong is, you have no chance to win him. Do you believe it? " Gu fan saw that Huan Lingyue deliberately came to argue with him, and he couldn''t help laughing: "I don''t believe it, because if it is like this, the most embarrassing thing is not me, but you..." "you..." "as a six star Xuan''s power, you can''t do anything to another one. Aren''t you ashamed?"ˇ° Gufan, if you want to use provocation, I advise you not to be paranoid! " Huan Lingyue said calmly: "ZHUGE Rulong is also the power of five xingxuan, and his realm is one level higher than you. You don''t have any chance to win a battle with him. Your best plan is to attack by defending and wait for the draw."ˇ° oh Can we just play the game? " Gu fan asked in disbelief: "even if Zhuge Rulong has the power of five star Xuan, how can I be suppressed so much Huan Lingyue shook her head and said to Gu fan, "if you know all Zhuge Rulong''s moves, and even his way of restraining each move, do you think you are absolutely sure to win him?"ˇ° That''s for sure, but how is that possible? " Gu Fan said with a smile: "will you tell me all the tricks and solutions of Zhuge Rulong?"ˇ° You''re daydreaming. I can''t do it, but I will do it. " Huan Lingyue said, "he has seen all your swordsmanship. He will tell Zhuge Rulong how to deal with all your swordsmanship."ˇ° Ha ha... "Gu fan shook his head with a smile and said to Huan Lingyue," after all, you are a woman. You think about men''s world too simply. First, there are 72 kinds of sword techniques in the martial arts of my ancient family. How can he break them down one by one? Second, even if he disassembled all the pieces and gave them to Zhuge Rulong, you think Zhuge Rulong is not related to Dan Tai RUOYE. As a martial arts man, he has to rely on others'' advice to defeat a Shen Tian martial arts man, which is a martial arts man''s view, And his pride will not allow him to do so... "Gu fan looked at Huan Lingyue and continued:" so he absolutely can''t accept it. Your hypothesis is impossible. Are you bluffing me? "

 Chapter 231

    "It''s impossible for Dan Tai RUOYE to give it directly to Zhuge Rulong... But there is one person who will, and he certainly will!" Huan Lingyue looked at Gu fan and said, "Sima Zhanfeng, if he told Zhuge Rulong all your flaws, would Zhuge Rulong listen? And to deal with you? "


    "This..." Gu Fan said for a moment, "do you think it will be like this?"


    "Don''t you think so?" Huanlingyue''s lips picked up slightly, as if with a sneerˇ° Take a good look at the formula for chopping the devil''s heart that I gave you. If you can study the killing God and chopping the devil''s sword, it''s enough to deal with Zhuge Rulong. Otherwise, you''ll have to break your right hand... "


    "Er... Why the right hand?" Gu fan asked.


    "What''s the flaw in the early stage of killing gods and chopping demons sword?" Huanlingyue said with a cold smileˇ° It''s easy to find that if you see it for the second time... "


    When Gu fan heard Huan Lingyue''s words, he had a cold war in his heart. The formula of killing gods and chopping demons has two successive attacks, and it is very powerful. Before he learned the formula of "Yuqi sword", Gu fan always used it as a trump card to defeat the enemy. Who knows that it has such obvious flaws.


    "I''m gone. I''ll give you three days to understand the formula of chopping the devil''s heartˇ° Huanlingyue finally throws down a word, turns around and turns into a gust of wind. The only thing left in the whole room is the faint fragrance on her body.


    Gu fan sighed, put on a robe, opened the door and walked to Gu Yu''s room.


    "Yu..." Gu fan knocked on Gu Yu''s door and said, "have you had a rest?" Gu fan waited for a while. Seeing that no one answered and no one opened the door, and that there was no defensive wall around him, he knew that Gu Yu was not shutting down. He couldn''t help but feel suspicious. He raised his hand, knocked on the door and called, "Yu, are you there?"


    Still no one came back. Gu fan could not help walking back along the corridor. Suddenly he saw the end of the corridor. Gu Yu came over with a sad face. Gu fan saw that Gu Yu''s face was like a bitter gourd, and his eyebrows were twisted like a twist. This was the expression Gu fan had never seen before.


    Gu fan couldn''t help but greet him and asked, "Yu, what''s the matter with you? What happened? Is it serious? " Gu fan saw Gu Yu''s gloomy face and asked in a hurry.


    "Let''s go!" Gu Yu didn''t talk to Gu fanduo and pushed him with an unhappy faceˇ° You did it all, you did it all


    These two complaints made Gu fan feel confused and asked in a voice, "what''s the matter? What''s wrong with me? "


    Gu Yu looks at Gu fan and seems to want to say something. At last, he swallows it down and walks to his own room. Gu fan sees Gu Yu''s dignified face and seems to have something serious. He goes after Gu Yu step by step. He follows Gu Yu into the room and sits down opposite Gu Yu. Looking at Gu Yu with a sad face, he asks, "what''s the matter? Although I still have a lot of things to discuss with you, let''s talk about you first. How can I harm you? "


    Gu Yu forced a smile on his face and said to Gu fan, "today at the dinner table, I''m going to have trouble with you and Huan Lingyue. Do you remember?"


    "Remember..."


    "Then I helped you out. Do you remember?" Gu Yu asked Gu fan with a straight face.


    "Remember, thank you so much at that time..." Gu fan nodded and said, but didn''t find that Gu Yu''s face was much more gloomy.


    "Do you remember what I said to help you out?" Gu Yu continued.


    Gu fan thought for a while and said, "it seems that you told her that you have something... Ambiguous with a marquis''s daughter."


    "Yes..." Gu Yubo drinks, but almost makes Gu fan laugh on the spotˇ° I took it seriously! After dinner, he called me to her room and muttered to me, saying, what a nice girl! Don''t be a pity. I want to tell her which Hou Fu she is, and she wants to help me promote my marriage! What kind of marriage is this! What is it and what is it? "


    "Ah... Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    At this time, Gu fan''s smile on his face finally reached the limit, as if the flood broke the dike. He lowered his head, covered his stomach and began to laugh. His right hand stretched out his index finger to Gu Yu and kept laughing.


    "Enough, are you laughing enough?" Of course, Gu Yu is not happy at this time. If Gu Yu didn''t volunteer to help Gu fan out of the siege, it should be Gu fan, not Gu Yu, who is being talked about by Mrs. Yujue at this time. Moreover, his big lie has been broken. Mrs. Yujue actually believes that she is going to "propose marriage" for Gu Yu. Gu fan, who learns about this, laughs and is so happy!


    "Yu, you are eighteen years old. It''s time to think about these things." When Gu fan heard Gu Yu''s rebuke, he stood up and said like Gu Yu''s parents: "you are the eldest son. You should inherit the family as soon as possible..."


    "I Pooh!" Gu Yu wanted to spit on Gu fan''s serious face, but this action made him laugh again, and he was even more unscrupulous than just now!


    "You are looking for a girl for me to ask my mother to propose marriage! What kind of girl is there Gu Yu said with a sad face: "besides, my mother said that this is the first wife. She wants to be the principal of the family, not the Marquis''s family. We can''t take it. We can''t afford to lose this man... How do you want me to find a marquis''s family girl who can propose marriage in seven days?" Gu Yu frowned and said: "if my mother knows that I cheated him, it''s unfilial. I''ll be miserable. I''ll be treated by the family law!"


    Gu fan continued to say with a smile: "Yu, it''s this that you are worried about... According to me, you don''t have to worry at all. You have a good marriage in front of you, and you are the Marquis of our ancient family. You married their Marquis''s daughter, not only don''t aggrieve our plain Marquis''s family, but also add luster to Marquis''s family..." Gu Yu looked at Gu fan suspiciously, Can''t help asking: "are you talking about the royal family? Or which Prince? How could it be Gu fan shook his head with a smile and said slowly, "and this Marquis''s daughter is as beautiful as a fairy, and she is the most talented woman in Tianjing City!"ˇ° Murong family Gu Yu suddenly reacted and said to Gu fan: "you asked me to tell my mother that I have... With Murong Xiaohan..." Gu Yu said here, his face could not help but lower, and he turned a little red. "This... This is too unrealistic. Will I believe it? And... According to you, it seems that you are the one Murong family wants to marry Gu fan shook his head and said to Gu Yu, "Yu, do you buy the blade or the scabbard of Sheng blade?"ˇ° Blade, of course Gu Yu repliedˇ° Since the Murong family wants to marry our ancient family, what''s the difference between them and Gu fan or Gu Yu? " Gu Fan said to Gu Yu lightlyˇ° What do you say? "

 Chapter 232

    "It''s powerful... Just now it''s a sword technique of attack surface. Next, another sword technique of attack point!" Gu fan thought to himself, "the left hand is" flying with the stars "and the right hand is" flying with meteors "ˇ° As soon as the voice fell, the left and right hands seemed to race. Two dazzling stars were generated rapidly, and the distance of dozens of steps was just a blink of an eye. " "Zheng


    The sound of sword collision came from the void. The two swords had collided in front of Gu fan. It was really too fast.


    Gu fan saw that the power of the moves increased greatly, and he also figured out some of the tricks, so he could not help but rise up, stepped out of the horse step, and made continuous moves with his left hand and right hand.


    "A single spark in the left hand, a single spark in the right hand!"


    "The moon is bright and the stars are rare in the left hand, and the moon is shining in the right hand!"


    "The left hand meteor catches the moon, the right hand moon sets the stars!"


    "The stars arch the moon in the left hand, and the stars arch the north in the right hand!"


    ... Gu fan in Gu Yu''s room, like the wind, used two different tricks of "seventy-two falling star Swords" every time he took a step. He saw two black and silver swords dancing, and the tables, chairs, ceramics, vases, calligraphy and paintings, and screens in the room were twisted to pieces by the sword, like a drizzle. Gu Yu even had the illusion that the space in the whole room would be smashed by Gu fan''s powerful sword.


    Gu fan back to the previous position, roared: "the last one, the left hand with the moon, the right hand Jiao if the sun and stars!" The right hand sword is black and blazing, and the whole body power is infused into the right hand sword. The left hand sword is like chopping the stars to fall. These are the last two moves of the 72 star falling sword. They are both extremely powerful!


    At this time, a clear "Ka" came from the room. Gu Yu was surprised to see that the standard sword of Gu fan''s left hand cracked because it could not bear the huge energy injected by "the sun and the moon shining together". At the same time, Jiao Ruo Rixing of his right hand was still working normally. Gu fan almost lost his center of gravity and fell to the ground.


    Gu fan fixed his eyes on the sword of his left hand. I saw only a handle soaked with sweat in my hand. The blade had been broken into pieces and turned into powder at the moment when the power just poured in.


    "After all, this sword can''t bear such a heavy attack!" Gu fan gave a bitter smile, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and stood in place to breathe. Shen Tian''s physical strength is much higher than that of ordinary people. However, in less than a quarter of an hour just now, Gu fan was sweating, and he was so tired that he was sweating profusely. This shows the degree of physical strength consumed by the skill of fighting left and right!


    Gu Yu stepped forward and said to Gu fan, "brother, your skill of fighting with both hands is progressing very fast. It''s really rare to master the essentials so quickly. It''s just that the only sword technique you need to fight with each other is a startling skeleton sword. It''s not enough without two good swords... "He pointed to Gu fan''s long sword with only the hilt left in his hand and said," just now you were just dancing, if you were fighting with others? But after 30 rounds, the sword will be crushed. Is it possible to win this game


    Gu fan nodded and said, "Gu Yu, you are right. But I don''t have a second sword. "


    Gu Yu seems to mean understanding. After all, according to the strength Gu fan just showed, if it wasn''t for the famous swords like Jinggu, it would be unbearable. There are only a few famous swords in the world, which are hard to get. How can we get them? Gu Yu can''t help asking: "by the way, brother, what do you cultivate is the spirit of heaven? Attack the spirit of heaven? "


    Gu fan shook his head and said in an apologetic tone: "no, I practice defending the spirit of heaven! Although it has reached the level of Zhenxiao, it is useless! "


    Gu Yu was surprised. He didn''t know whether he was surprised at Gu fan''s cultivation of tianhun, or at Gu fan''s cultivation of Zhenxiao tianhun with Shen Tian''s strength. You should know that many of Zhenxiao tianhun''s all-time martial artists don''t have it. If you reach another level of Zhenxiao tianhun, you''ll be Yuxiao tianhun, and you''ll have the qualification to become a star level strongman!


    Since Gu fan didn''t cultivate the spirit of heaven, his dream of using the weapon of the spirit of heaven was shattered.


    "What about that?" Gu Yu worried and said, "I only have a cold iron sword in my hand, which has refined the extraordinary iron of Tianchou. According to your strength, it''s no different from any iron, and it''s not very useful for you... "He looked at Gu fan and then asked," brother, do you have any magic weapon that can be used as a weapon? No matter what grade it is


    Gu fan thought about it and took out a thing wrapped in cloth from his arms.


    Before Gu Yu saw it, he felt that there was a chill in it. Although it was wrapped by cloth, Gu Yu could feel the cold sword, which seemed to pierce the cloth and the enemy''s body in an instant.


    "What is it? What a powerful killing intention! What a cold sword Gu Yu frowned, but he couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Gu fan slowly uncovers the cloth covering bingjue sword spirit with his left hand, but Gu Yu exclaims: "bingjue sword spirit! How can this thing fall into your hands


    "You know the spirit of bingjue sword!" Gu fan was surprised to see that Gu Yu actually gave the name of bingjue sword spirit. Based on the experience of Hou Guyun, the plain around Gu fan, Gu Yu didn''t know what bingjue sword spirit was, but Gu Yu would know!


    "This ice Jue sword spirit is one of the relics of Ye Xuanji, the heaven killing demon. It is said that four pieces of it can be melted to make the immortal gun in his hand. It''s a Yutian level magic weapon!" Gu Yu went on to say: "most of the Yutian level magic weapons have heaven and earth in them, which is enough to let the holder get rid of the shackles of the" way of heaven "to a certain extent, and even reverse all kinds of terrible magical powers of reincarnation of life and death..."


    "It''s an eternal robbery. How can I not see ye Xuanji mention half a word in his book the apocalypse? It''s really strange... "


    "Although this magic weapon is still a prefecture level magic weapon, its edge is very different from that of the heaven level magic weapon." Gu Yu slowly stretched out his hand and exclaimed: "I can see this ice Jue sword spirit, and I know that it''s true that countless star level warriors will be crazy about this magic weapon... In my time and space, the star level strongmen of Yuan friars and ghost scholars almost turned against us for these four magic weapons." He suddenly doubts a way: "but Gu fan, how can you get?"? Did you snatch it from the star level warrior? "


    "Almost..." Gu Fan said vaguely, "this magic weapon was obtained by a small yuan monk sect, and it was almost destroyed. I saved them, and this ice Jue sword Spirit gave me as a gift of thanks."


    "If you''re not my brother, I''m sure you''re lying... And it''s very big, very fake..." Gu Yu patted Gu fan on the shoulder and said jealously, "I can only say that you''re too lucky. This ice Jue sword spirit is the blade of the immortal gun. With this, even the heavenly soul weapon can be broken!"


    "I also have a treasure map with bingjue sword spirit. Would you like to have a look?" Gu fan unties the cloth wrapped by bingjue sword soul and shows it to Gu Yu. Gu Yu''s face changes and almost grabs it. He stares at the map and says, "huntian magic wand... Split hollow tooth blade and mysterious Dragon Pendant... Are you kidding me?"


    Gu Yuzai looked at the map carefully, as if he wanted to remember it completely in his mind, and then said to him, "I don''t know whether this map is true or false, but the names of the other three magic weapons are all right... But I think that over the years, other people should have got it, so this map is useless."


    "Oh." Gu fan answered, but he didn''t look so disappointed as Gu Yu. Although he didn''t have the Yutian level magic weapon, he already had a heaven level magic weapon, and it was written very clearly on the spirit stone of the eight formations of Shibing. This magic weapon was prepared for Gu fan by the Big Dipper Star emperor. Since all the heaven level magic weapons are predestined, let alone the Yutian level magic weapon? It''s supposed to be yours, it''s yours after all, and it''s not yours. Forcibly seizing it will also lead to death. Therefore, different from other warriors, they always take a dim view of the ownership of these magic weapons.


    "Yu, according to you, if these four magic weapons can''t be integrated, they are four prefecture level magic weapons. How many people can collect all these four magic weapons? Since we know that it''s impossible to collect them completely, why do these star steps have to break the head for these local magic weapons? Is there any other secret


    Gu Yu nodded and said with a smile: "this secret in this world should only be known to me. Bingjue sword spirit, the magic weapons that make up the immortal and immortal spear, now that they are combined, they will reach the height of Yutian level. Do you think these magic weapons will only be at the prefecture level?"


    Gu Yu is right. Gu fan wondered why the four pieces of prefecture level magic weapons would become Yutian level magic weapons when they were combined. It''s just like that four more heavenly level warriors would knock a star level strongman to the ground. It''s inconceivable that four more heavenly level warriors and 400 more heavenly level warriors could not hurt a single hair of the star level strongman, The total amount of power is also far less than that of the star level warrior, which is almost weird.


    "You mean each of these magic weapons is a magic weapon that can grow?" Gu fan immediately thought of this conjecture.


    "Yes, constant infusion of spiritual power and exercise can make these magic weapons break through their own level, and finally they can even be promoted to heaven level or even Haotian level. There is also a rumor that I don''t know whether it is true or false..." Gu Yu whispered: "they say that every magic weapon has a unique skill handed down by Ye Xuanji, You know, ye Xuanji is said to be a powerful martial artist who has broken through the strength of xingzun. How much help will it be for these star level martial artists to get his skills, even if he is only a small claw? "


    "Yu, I think it''s ridiculous to say that ye Xuanji''s skill is on these magic weapons..." Gu Fan said with a smile: "everyone wants to find a reason and an excuse for what they especially want. If they tell each other something wrong, they take it seriously."


    "Are you so sure?" Gu Yu asked.


    "Because I''ve seen his" the Apocalypse ", he''s not like that." Gu Fan said faintly, "this is a book written by Ye Xuanji. It doesn''t mention any peerless skills he has. Only the most basic Tianmo skills of Tianmo sect are mentioned. Since there are no peerless skills mentioned in the book he wrote to his descendants, there are only three possibilities. One is that this skill is too rebellious, and he doesn''t want to spread it to future generations, The second is that this skill can make people surpass xingzun and become a higher being. He doesn''t want more martial artists to reach his height. As for the last one... There is no peerless skill at all! " Gu fan explained: "if there is a peerless skill, how can a warrior of his time not know it? If you know, how can it not be recorded? So I think it''s a self deceiving lie. "


    Gu Yu said with a smile: "listen to you, I also think it should be fakeˇ° He turned his head and looked at the fragments all over his room. He said with a smile, "brother, you have already practiced the art of fighting with each other. It''s meaningless for me. Go back early." Gu fan knew that Gu Yu was going to meditate and practice, so he said good night to Gu Yu, pushed the door and went out. After Gu fan left, Gu Yu just laughed at the fragments all over the place, which seemed to be gratified, It seems to be a wry smile: "why is this boy so lucky? You can get ice Jue sword spirit in this way. If my world grabs blood for this ice Jue sword spirit, the old undead who fight will know that they will be angry to death! " Back in his room, Gu fan turned back to cover the door and summoned the red and blue swords in the seal script of his own life, forming a wall that enveloped the whole room. As martial arts practitioners, they are afraid of being interfered by others in their practice. The light ones hurt their muscles and bones, and the heavy ones become possessed. Gu fan sat down cross legged on his couch and took out bingjue sword spirit from his arms. Gu fan felt that the palm of his right hand, which grasped bingjue sword spirit, turned purple suddenly. He hastened to urge the air of heaven and earth in his body to rush to his right hand. That palm turned purple and turned red gradually. It took a moment for it to return to its original state, But Gu fan felt itchy in his hands, as if there were insects crawling. He was probably frostbitten. Even if the magic weapon doesn''t recognize its master, it can hurt Shen Tian level warrior with cold! Thinking of this, Gu fan was surprised and quickly wrapped bingjue sword with his skirt. He carefully scratched the sharp edge of bingjue sword with his finger and dropped a drop of blood. Gu fan can almost see with his naked eye that a layer of light blue cold air condensing around bingjue sword spirit is liquefied by a drop of blood of Gu fan, and then the drop of blood falls on bingjue sword spirit''s body and rolls down the body of the sword. At the same time, cold air quickly gathers towards the gap as if consciously, Then it surged up to Gufan''s left middle fingerˇ° No! What''s going on? " Gu fan saw that the cold air was pouring towards Gu fan''s palm along the path of blood falling. Suddenly, an unknown premonition came to his heart. After a while, Gu fan felt a chill rush into his mind. As like as two peas in the ice house, the feeling was actually the same as that of ancient times when he used the first thousand years of chalcedony. The cold... Is poisonous Gu fan just wanted to reflect, but he had lost his last strength. In this way, I don''t know how long later, Gu fan only felt a cool breath coming along the nasal bone, and then his consciousness recovered vaguely. Gu fan only felt that the smell had a slight aroma, which was very similar to the aroma of ice, fire and Dilian in the mysterious border after falling off the cliff in the western suburb of Tianjing City. Gu fan took a few mouthfuls of aroma with his nose and mouth, and his body gradually recovered. Gu Fanzhen got up and saw that there was a vast expanse of fog all around him. He couldn''t help feeling very confused. I think about it carefully, but I can''t remember how I got to this place. Gu fan looked at it again. There was a stone path, winding forward. He was standing at the entrance of the path, but behind him was a vast expanse of white. He could see nothing. Gu fan didn''t think he would be in a coma at the entrance of the path. Obviously, the only way to leave here is to follow the pathˇ° There''s no way. If you come here, you''ll settle down. You just don''t know whether it''s a skeleton or a living person this time... "Gu fan thought of his adventure in the border last time, mocked himself and walked along the path.

 Chapter 233

    I don''t know how long it took to walk along this road. The fog in front of Gu fan''s eyes gradually dispersed and the terrain in front of him gradually became clear.


    To Gu fan''s surprise, this is a small garden. There are many unknown flowers planted everywhere, such as pink, red and purple. Most of them are very small. Hidden in the grass, they look very chic and elegant. You can vaguely see a circle of bamboo fence outside, which is full of green, with grapevine wrapped on it, And a pool of living water, above is a small stone pavilion behind the rockery stone... "This garden is unique, but I don''t know which master made it." Gu fan sighed in his heart and continued to walk forward along the stone path. He walked more than ten steps, bypassed the waterside pavilion, and then walked along the path through a bamboo forest. Suddenly, Gu fan stopped and frowned slightly.


    "In my eyes, the garden is square at most. How can I walk along the stone path for half an hour without reaching the end? There''s something wrong here Gu fan murmured in his heart. His eyes looked around alertly, and his right hand subconsciously went to his waist to grab the Jinggu sword he was wearing. However, this grab was empty. His waist was empty, and he didn''t have a weapon... "Damn..." Gu fan scolded in his heart, "where the hell is it!"


    "What? You finally find out what''s wrong? " Without warning, a voice came to Gu fan''s ear and said, "I want to see how long you will walk in my garden? I''ve arranged for you the garden style of Ying Island, maple forest and peach blossom forest. There are many landscapes... And they are not worse than what you see now. " Gu fan''s voice was not an old voice or a young voice, but a middle-aged man''s voice in his thirties. It had a special magnetism, which made it difficult for people to feel hostile and disgusted towards him.


    "Enough. What do you want to do?" Gu fan frowned and asked the voice in disgust. Now he has a feeling of being played as a monkey. Gu fan''s psychological endurance is far beyond ordinary people. This feeling is one of the few emotions that can make Gu fan feel embarrassed.


    "You should be glad that you have only been here for half an hour. If you can''t find the clue all the time, you deserve to die a lifetime..." the voice jokingly said, "it seems that you really have something extraordinary!"


    "Hum." Gu fan praised him with a cold hum.


    "You have the right to meet me... Get out of this bamboo forest!" The voice didn''t seem to be annoyed at Gu fan''s Irrationality just now. As soon as the voice fell, Gu fan saw the bamboo around him running behind him. The whole scene was like Gu fan standing on a galloping horse. The speed was so fast that even the shadow of the bamboo was blurred. It turned into a large dark green and flew to Gu fan''s back.


    All of a sudden, the bamboo forest has completely disappeared behind Gu fan. Gu fan subconsciously reaches out his hand to cover his eyes. He sees a ray of sunlight casting down, passing through the fog, and the fog is gradually dispersing.


    Gu fan found himself standing in front of the door of a simple courtyard. This kind of house looks like an old house in Tianjing City. On the walls, there are also green and red Parthenocissus. The mottled wood on the door is pitted. The two door rings are rusted and slightly black because of years.


    At first glance, this is a very common small yard, but Gu fan would not believe that it is so common here. Moreover, the more common it is, the more alert Gu fan is.


    He went to the door, stopped and thought for a while. Finally, he stretched out his right hand and knocked on the black door ring. Only when he knocked did he find that the door was not locked. Gu fan pushed it open. Gu fan subconsciously stepped back and looked into the yard. There was a vine in the yard and a well on the left, In the narrow space, there are two flower beds planted with flowers, and Gu fan can see at a glance that they are the small flowers he saw in the garden when he passed through the fog. At this time, those small flowers are densely planted in the flower bed. A breeze brings the refreshing fragrance, which is the fragrance that Gu fan woke up and smelled.


    Gu fan took a few more breaths in a hurry, but he heard the voice in his ear ringing again: "how long do you have to stand at the door? Come on in... Or it''s impolite! "


    Gu fan just stepped over the wooden threshold and walked in carefully. He looked around with alert eyes. In fact, Gu fan knew that this man could create such a realistic illusion, and his strength must be above himself. Even Gu Yun, as a star hero in his previous life, had no such ability. That is to say, he might be a strong man in the rank of star, Even if you are on guard again, it will be useless if the other party wants to do harm to you.


    However, the quality trained on the battlefield still kept him alert.


    "Why be like a thief? Today I invite you to come, you are my guest... "This time, the real voice came out of the hut in the yard instead of using the voice to enter the secret.


    Gu fan knew that the strong were all good at nothing. Since he promised that he was the guest he invited, he would never do anything to himself. Even Han Lingfeng at the level of star soul was like this, not to mention the strong at the level of star respect? When Gu fan thought of this, he boldly opened the door and stepped in.


    In this hut, bamboo curtains are used to divide it into three parts. One side is the couch, the other side is the living room. Facing the door is a pair of mahogany tables and chairs. On the wall behind the tables and chairs is an ink painting of a farmhouse in the valley. Gu fan can see at a glance that the painted hut is very similar to the one he is in, It should be copied here... And when he saw that painting, although it was very freehand, the artistic conception was extremely vivid. But the style of the painting was not as murderous as that of a strong martial arts man. It should be noted that Gu fan would unconsciously bring murderous air when he started his painting now. This painting was as beautiful as lotus, even without any worldly atmosphere. It was amazing. On the left, as like as two peas, the curtains rolled up, and the curtains rolled up. The windows were just like a bamboo forest, which was just like the bamboo grove that Gu Fu saw before in the illusion. Are you here? " The man didn''t look back, just said lightly. Then he patted the coffee table in front of him and said, "come on, sit down and have a cup of tea with me." Then he took out a delicate purple clay teapot and two small teacups from his sleeve.

 Chapter 234

    When Gu fan heard the words, he sat down at the other end of the tea table. The mahogany tea table was between them, and their faces were facing the bamboo forest outside the window.


    Gu fan knelt down on the futon, and then he watched the people sitting beside him with his spare light. He was sitting there with a simple dark blue robe, a goatee, and a bun like a Taoist on his head, but he didn''t show any pressure. Even Gu fan didn''t feel that he was deliberately restrained. He was just like an ordinary man without any martial arts cultivation.


    Gu fan took a sip of the cup on the tea table and put it down. He felt that it was full of fragrance, but it didn''t look like ordinary tea. He couldn''t help asking, "what kind of tea is this? How come I''ve never had one? "


    "It''s not tea, it''s flowers in the garden outside..." the man took a sip of the teacup at hand, put it back on the tea table and said faintly, "what do you think?"


    Gu fan smacked his mouth, seemed to be tasting the taste of tea, slowly said: "good, extraordinary and refined."


    As soon as the voice fell, the man suddenly turned his head, looked at Gu fan, frowned slightly and said, "do you see it again?" This time it was a surprise.


    "Well, as like as two peas outside your window," he said, "bamboo is just like the bamboo forest I see in the illusion. Even I remember clearly that there are few bamboo trees in the bamboo grove, and there are just outside your window."


    "Oh? Is that right? " The man listened to Gu fan with great interest.


    "The second reason is that it''s too fake." Gu fan raised his head, looked around and said, "all the illusions are based on the reality I perceive, and you actually have something that I don''t have in my perception..." Gu fan slowly picked up the tea cup on the table and said to the man, "for example, the cup of tea I''m drinking now, I''ve never had such a taste before... And it''s so lifelike, It''s like it''s real... So it''s fake! "


    The man shook his head and said, "your answer is right, but the reason is far fetched. Even I can''t be convinced by you." He pauses and says, "I can only say you are a lucky man." As soon as the voice was over, everything around it was twisting and twisting again. Whether it was the bamboo curtain, bamboo forest, calligraphy and painting, furniture, floor, everything was constantly twisting, atomizing and evaporating without a trace.


    When the space stops rotating, everything around is covered by heavy fog again. The cabin just now is also an illusion.


    Gu fan seemed to think of something and said slowly, "I know who you are, ye Xuanji!"


    The man didn''t feel surprised, but still sat there and said to Gu fan, "it''s a pity you''ve brought too much luggage."


    Gu fan didn''t even take the Jinggu sword at this time, but he was almost empty handed. When he was puzzled, ye Xuanji said slowly: "you have a god killing sword and eight array spirit stones in your body, and even an ancient evil god. I really don''t have my place..."


    Gu fan didn''t expect that ye Xuanji was also making his own ideas. Gu fan was surprised when he got here. What amazing secret did he have that attracted these legendary warriors to find him one by one?


    "What on earth do I have that deserves your attention? Let you all favor me? " Gu fan asked.


    "The secret can''t be revealed..." ye Xuanji''s expression is serious at this time, but Gu fan feels that this guy looks like a fortune teller in Tianjingˇ° But since you and I were destined to meet here, you really have strength and luck, and passed my two trials... "He stopped for a moment," and you''ve seen my Tianmo Baojian, which is also my descendant... "


    "I''ve heard that you have a single biography, but I killed your successor to get the" demon treasure. " Gu fan sneers at ye Xuanji. Knowing that the person in front of him is ye Xuanji, Gu fan naturally knows that if the other party wants to kill him, he won''t have to be so troublesome, so he just said it directly.


    "Yes, but how do you know that this man didn''t kill my descendant and snatch the" demon treasure " Ye Xuanji said with a faint smile, "maybe this is the return of the original owner, maybe... Otherwise, how can you get my ice Jue sword spirit again?"


    Gu fan has lost his temper because of Ye Xuanji''s words. The Big Dipper star emperor left a stone tablet in the eight formations of the stone soldiers and told himself that he had chosen Gu fan in five hundred years. Ye Xuanji is more aggressive here. No matter how you get what you have, it''s fate that you can get it. You are my descendant... Gu fan looks at ye Xuanji helplessly, Said: "master, then I listen to you..."


    "Why the elder?" Ye Xuanji frowned and looked at Gu fan as if displeased.


    "Master..." Gu fan just yelled. Ye Xuanji''s face suddenly showed a satisfied expression. He narrowed his eyes, stretched out his right hand and stroked the goat''s beard, which seemed to be very useful.


    Gu fan cried in his heart, you are forcing people to be apprentices... Are you like that?


    Ye Xuanji pinched the goatee and said, "in that case, if I don''t pass on any of my real talents to you, I''ll insult you. I''ll pass you a set of "magic sect secrets." how about that? "


    Practice has proved that Gu fan really lacks the awe he should have for ye Xuanji, a cheap master. He sneered and said, "you don''t know my identity. How can I be a man in the imperial court if I am full of the evil spirit of your demon sect? One of them has been arrested for colluding with other people''s ghosts, which is a crime to be dealt with. " No matter whether you are a strong star or not, you all recognize me as an apprentice. What if I contradict you? Can you take me as an apprentice with your front foot and slap me with your back footˇ° Ha ha ha... "Ye Xuanji looks up at the sky and laughs, shaking his head and saying to Gu fan:" I thought you were an unusual person. I didn''t expect that you were blinded by the common customs like ordinary people! " Gu fan frowned slightly and asked, "how do you say that?"ˇ° According to you, I''m the beginning of the demon sect, and I''m a big demon king... "Ye Xuanji shakes his sleeve and says with a smile to Gu fan," is there any evil spirit in me? " Gu fan thought that there was not any evil spirit in ye Xuanji, the heaven killing demon king. On the contrary, there was a kind of ethereal immortal spirit that was close to the master of Taoism. He was so pure that he was almost ethereal. Gu fan then explained: "your cultivation is high enough to hide your evil spirit. With my strength, I can''t feel it... It''s like foxes will keep their own fishy and shy gas to prevent being found by hounds." Gu fan''s words are very mean, and ye Xuanji''s face is also a little angry. You know, not only people can cultivate, but also mountain goblins, ghosts and monsters can cultivate. After cultivating into human beings, they not only have the same strength as human beings, but also can surpass human warriors by virtue of their physical advantages. Therefore, being called mountain goblins and monsters is a great shame to the practitioners, Is it tolerable, which is not? But Gu fan, his disciple, could only suppress his anger for a while and said in a deep voice: "if you want to think like this, you can''t be a teacher... But it''s a pity that you are blinded by the secular world, but you don''t know it!" Gu fan just wanted to argue, but he heard ye Xuanji say: "at the beginning of cultivation, what is the difference between Yuan monk and ghost monk? We all absorb the air of heaven and earth to strengthen ourselves. Our pursuit is nothing more than prolonging life and immortality... But the "way of heaven" is magnificent. It is easy to seek immortality. Immortality is against the "way of heaven". Even if you are as strong as a star, as long as the star is immortal, you will live forever, but the star will fall overnight, and the way of life and death will be sold immediately. " When Gu fan saw that ye Xuanji also mentioned "the way of heaven", he could not help but raise his spirit and listened attentivelyˇ° Monks of the Yuan Dynasty absorbed the Qi of heaven and earth for their own use, and gathered the materials and treasures of heaven and earth to refine the elixir. But we only absorbed the power of the dead monks when we adopted the Qi of heaven and earth to refine the magic weapon of the golden elixir... Their souls returned to the way of heaven, their bodies turned into dust, but their power lingered between heaven and earth, and the powerful monks would become ghosts and immortals, What we ghosts absorb is the power that wanders between heaven and earth. What''s the difference between this power and the power of heaven and earth that monk Yuan directly obtained? " Ye Xuanji raised the corner of his mouth and sneered: "it''s like when we eat, friars of the Yuan Dynasty are vegetarians, while ghosts are meat eaters. Are meat eaters worse than vegetarians? A bad heart? "ˇ° "This..." Gu fan frowned, and then said: "but the ghost can directly refine life into elixir, or use the flesh and blood of living people to nourish themselves... This is always wrong!"ˇ° Yes, it''s OK to eat meat, but it''s wrong to eat people. " Ye Xuanji nodded and said, "there are really black sheep among our ghost monks. We are faster than yuan friars in training, but we have to wait for yuan friars or ghost monks to die, or a large number of civilians to die, so we can get their power... So some people can''t wait so long, so they choose to kill and murder, Even they feel that most of the power of the dead will be lost, which can no longer satisfy them. So they went to grab the flesh and blood of the living. " When ye Xuanji said these words, he felt sad and angryˇ° That''s why I left Tianmo gate. Although my accomplishments can be improved by leaps and bounds, it''s against the way of heaven. Karma will be very powerful, and it''s easy to bring disaster and lead to my own death. But they don''t understand... This is also the reason why the ghost school rose and perished so fast. " Gu fan nodded, as if in favor of Ye Xuanji''s words.

 Chapter 235

    Ye Xuanji continued: "as far as the matter is concerned, you''ve seen my Tianmo Baojian, but you''d better tell me, is there a way to strip the souls and flesh of living people from the Tianmo skills recorded in it?"


    "There''s no such thing. I also like the skills in it. It''s just a little vicious." Gu Fan said so. All of a sudden, Gu fan thought of Xiao Jitian''s "evil god''s curse seal" skill. The warrior incarnates the ancient evil god, which is really terrible.


    "Therefore, there are no such disorderly methods in the authentic skills of my ghost scholars, and there are no skills that harm others and benefit oneself. After cultivation, there is no evil spirit, ghost spirit..." ye Xuanji explained: "only those crafty heretics can have evil spirit and ghost spirit. Do you still have prejudice against us ghosts? "


    "You say so, I don''t know..." Gu fan still refuted, but heard ye Xuanji''s voice in Gu fan''s ear and said: "you just have a hard mouth. I''ll engrave all the three thousand words of" magic sect secret method "in your mind. It''s your business whether you practice or not. I tell you, the magic sect''s secret method is an internal mental skill only for elite disciples with excellent talent. At first, it can strengthen the foundation. After the star level, it can also purify the power of the stars and enhance the power of moves. It can also be used as the foundation for you to cultivate other ghost skills... It''s also good for your body... It''s up to you if you don''t practice it! "


    Gu fan saw that ye Xuanji didn''t move his mouth in front of him. He just looked at himself coldly, but he heard that voice in his mind. He recited all the three thousand words of the secret method of the demon sect like endorsements. Moreover, it was like a seal cutting knife. Every word he said, Gu fan clearly remembered a word in his mind, After a quarter of an hour, Gu fan thought he could recite the three thousand word formula directly. It was really weird.


    Gu fan looked at ye Xuanji in front of him and said, "you''re so funny. How can you force others to do something like that? What''s more, what I''m holding is your ice Jue sword spirit. It''s nothing else. Why don''t you pass me a set of sword techniques? "


    "Sword technique?" Ye Xuanji said contemptuously, "if you don''t practice the magic sect''s secret method well and have no foundation, how can you learn my sword technique? What''s more, isn''t there a sword technique in killing gods and chopping demons? If you practice that well, it''s no worse than mine! "


    "Will you pass on my other skills in the future?" Gu fan was very surprised when he heard what ye Xuanji said. He was about to ask, but suddenly ye Xuanji pushed him behind his back. He was pushed back a few steps by Ye Xuanji''s hand, and it turned out to be a cliff. Gu fan was so surprised that he quickly ran the Qi of heaven and earth in his body. He wanted to float in the air, but he found that all his skills failed, You can only let your body fall under the clouds.


    "When the time comes, we will naturally meet again. At this time, we can''t let it out!" Gu fan''s ear still rings ye Xuanji''s very calm voice.


    "Screw you, I''m going to die!" Gu fan broke empty to scold a, in the heart but secretly cry, behind unexpectedly is cliff, how did I just don''t know?


    At this time, the space around Gu fan suddenly stopped. Gu fan suddenly opened his eyes and saw that he was sitting on the bed of the room with his legs crossed. There was no change in the furnishings around him. There was ice Jue sword spirit on his knee, flashing cold light, but that drop of blood had dried up, as if it was embedded in the blade, just like a red gem.


    Gu fan thinks about it carefully, and then looks at bingjue sword spirit. He can''t help but come back to himself. When he recognized bingjue sword spirit, he was killed by cold and lost consciousness. He thought that something had happened. Unexpectedly, he communicated with ye Xuanji, the heaven killer, in bingjue sword spirit and became a cheap apprentice for no reason, In addition, he gave a set of high-level internal skills of "tianmengmen"... Gu fan''s idea was moving, and the 3000 character "magic sect secret method" was as clear as seal cutting. It appeared in his mind, but it was really not half a word vague.


    Thinking of this, Gu fan couldn''t help but put his hand under his pillow. He took out the book Tianmo Baojian, which had been turned over many times by him, patted the cover of the book and said with a smile, "I can''t imagine that ye Xuanji, who wrote this book, is such a person. It''s still very interesting!"


    At this moment, a clear sound of "gululu" came from the room. Gu fan was surprised, but he found that it was his belly barking. He entered the dreamland of ice Jue sword. I don''t know how long it took. Looking out of the window, it was already the afternoon of the next day. Thinking of this, Gu fan stepped down from his bed, Push open the door, but see Xie Yuxiang and huanlingyue two people a left a right guard at the door.


    Huan Lingyue''s expression is OK, but she is a little nervous. Xie Yuxiang looks like a big enemy. He is surprised to see Gu fan suddenly push the door out.


    "What''s the matter? How did you come to guard for me? " Gu fan saw that the two people actually acted as guards for themselves. He could not help feeling like a fuss. He asked them, "what''s the matter?"


    "Young Marquis, you have been closed for five days and nights, and we dare not disturb you, so we have to take turns to protect the Dharma for you!" When Xie Yuxiang saw that Gu fan didn''t look very different, he said with a sigh of relief, "we''re afraid that something might go wrong with your practice. Now it seems that there should be no problem!"


    The expression on Xie Yuxiang''s face is calm, but the expression on Gu fan''s face is not calm at all. It can even be said that he is going crazyˇ° You... You... What are you talking about? I''ve been shut up for five days and five nights? " Gu fan opened his eyes like a bell and said in an unbelievable tone: "then... Didn''t I miss it..." Gu fan stretched out his right hand and pulled two fingers, counting: "yesterday... The day before yesterday... I missed the eight part martial arts performance the day before yesterday?" Are you kidding? It doesn''t matter whether you practice or overslept. If you don''t go to the challenge arena, you are afraid to fight... This is the biggest shame to the martial arts. It''s also the reason why the martial arts people will be criticized all their lives. What''s more, the reason why Gu fan''s "fear of fighting" is so unjust... Damn... Don''t you want to make Zhuge ruolong and dantai RUOYE laugh away? Xie Yuxiang was caught unprepared by Gu fan''s sudden change of expression. Only Huan Lingyue came slowly and looked at Gu fan, who was so angry that he put a slight smile on his mouth and said, "I don''t know which pig actually forgot the order of his fight. Fortunately, you are famous... The opponent of the day before yesterday gave up before you, You wait to compete with Zhuge Rulong for the first position of deputy commander tomorrow

 Chapter 236

    "What? Zhuge Rulong has also been promoted! " As soon as Gu fan finished speaking, he felt that his question was really silly. Where is Zhuge Rulong''s all day strength? How many of them can win him? What''s more, this is a person who wants to fight with Gu fan. Will Dan Tai RUOYE not let him go? Do others dare not let go?


    "Little Marquis, you don''t know these days. The people of Longyu department have made bold suggestions that Zhuge Rulong will beat you like a dead dog!" Xie Yuxiang said angrily.


    Just as he was talking, he saw a figure come in quickly. It was Meng Wuhen who was not there just now. At this time, Meng Wuhen was still wearing the standard armor of the imperial army. He obviously just came back from the martial arts competition in the north school field. At this time, he didn''t seem to notice Gu fan beside Xie Yuxiang. He threw his helmet on the ground and said, "it''s too bullying. How about the chieftain of the Longyu department? It''s not that we''ve been beaten all over the place by the bottom of the class! "


    Meng Wuhen was born as a monk. He usually controlled his emotions and seldom got angry. This time, he dropped his helmet on the ground, which really made him angry.


    "Mr. Meng, what''s the matter?" Gu fan asked in a voice.


    As soon as Meng Wuhen raised his head and saw Gu fan standing beside Xie Yuxiang, he immediately felt a bit out of his position. He lowered his head and said, "you have finally passed the pass, young Marquis! The other skills of the people in the Longyu department are hard mouth, and they are also the stones in the latrine, smelly and hard! "


    Meng Wuhen said this, but he didn''t feel anything, but he made Xie Yuxiang and Gu fan laugh. Gu fan restrained his smile and said: "it''s OK, they can be arrogant again. Today''s last day..."


    "Young Marquis, are you so sure this time?" Xie Yuxiang couldn''t help sayingˇ° They say Zhuge Rulong also has the power of five stars! "


    Gu fan nodded calmly. Then Meng Wuchen blinked his eyes and asked a strange question: "do you know what the odds are for me? One hundred or two hundred? "


    Meng Wuhen was stunned by Gu fan''s words at first, and then replied to Gu fan, "young Marquis, when I came back, I happened to have a lot of gambling. It seems that the odds for the young Marquis and Zhuge Rulong are one to two hundred and five!" Meng Wuhen felt that this figure was really strange when he said it, and it was insulting, especially like someone was deliberately taunting Gu fan.


    "What? Two hundred and five for one! " Gu fan clapped his hand and said with a smile, "good, good... Lao Meng, go to the accounting room and help me get all the five hundred taels of silver I have. Go and bet for me. We''ll wait to get rich."


    "Er... Young Marquis, is that ok?" Meng Wuhen was about to ask a question, but Gu fan had already pushed him out, "go, go, if you''re late, you won''t be able to bet... By the way, ask the servant of an outsider to send a meal to my room. I''m starving to death..."


    After using the meal sent by the servant, Gu fan sat on the bed to rest for a quarter of an hour, then picked up the sword and went to the back garden where he used to practice martial arts.


    This open field records the history of Gu fan''s self-reliance, promotion to the middle heaven level and admiration for the heaven level. It also records his countless hard work.


    In less than a year, what is standing here now is no longer a waste without any cultivation of martial arts, but a talented and gorgeous martial arts strongman with the power of five stars at Shen Tian level. He has enough power to trample all martial arts below the star level!


    Gu fan quietly went to the middle of the open field and summoned his own seal script. A circle of red and blue light enveloped the whole space. With his eyes closed, Gu fan took a deep breath and slowly exhaled.


    "Zheng!" The right hand startles the skeleton sword to come out of the scabbard, the scabbard flies out with the impulse of coming out, and falls on the ground a hundred paces away. At the same time, a cold awn in the left hand suddenly rises, and it is actually holding the ice Jue sword spirit without hilt steadily, one black and one white, two awns suddenly blazing in the sun, "star power switch, meteor power!"


    "Stars spread all over the place, and the stars move around!"


    "A single spark starts a prairie fire, a single star falls on the plain!"


    "The moon is bright and the stars are rare, and the stars wear the moon!"


    "Meteors catch up with the moon, the moon sets and the stars set!"


    "The stars arch the moon, the stars arch the North!"


    ... the black and white swords are like two dragons dancing and fighting in the polar wall. Sharp weapons collide. The sound of the swords smashing in Qingyue is like the noise of firecrackers. One after another, at Gu fan''s feet, the hard ground has been smashed to pieces by the chaotic sword air, and then swept up by the sword air and danced with the wind.


    Gu fan''s hands are dancing faster and faster, as if the stars across the sky, and as if the stars fell into the world, the stars in the polar wall are shining to the extreme, and the silver white sword light almost makes people face it. This time, Gu fan only felt that the two moves of wielding the sword with both hands were like flowing clouds and flowing water without any hindrance. Moreover, with the help of bingjue''s sword spirit, Gu fan obviously felt that the sword meaning of his left hand was much stronger than that of his right hand, so that when the sword awns of his left and right hands collided, it made Gu fan''s right hand holding Jinggu sword hurt.


    "The last one!" Gu fan dived forward, his right foot on the ground, and his figure had already soared up. His right hand was terrified, his sword was fierce, and his awn was blazing. It was like a sun star breaking the dawn. His left hand was ice Jue sword, and his soul sword was moving forward. He drew out from left to right. When he put his elbow to his chest, his wrist turned over, and a string of awns followed the arc-shaped awn just now!


    The left hand "stars and moon shine together" and the right hand "bright as the sun and stars"! This series of actions were all completed in a flash of lightning. Gu fan felt that a powerful force hit him and made him fly back involuntarily. At the same time, Gu fan''s defensive wall cracked, At the same time, the chaotic swords spread towards the surrounding waters like jueti''s. where they passed, the stone tables, stone chairs, trees and plants were crushed by the chaotic swords. After breaking Gufan''s polar wall, the two terrible swords dashed forward in a cross shape for hundreds of meters before they collided with each other, making a huge sound that shook the ground slightly, They just stopped... Gu fan looked at the foot deep scar left by the two swords that broke through his own extreme wall with a puzzled look, and he couldn''t help feeling strange. It''s like holding your hair away from the ground. It''s absolutely impossible, but it''s actually done... He looked at the ice Jue sword in his left hand, and couldn''t help taking a breath. The auxiliary effect of this weapon on the move is so terrible! But he soon turned surprised to be happy, and even looked up at the sky and laughed: "OK, ok... Zhuge Rulong, look at it, you will suffer tomorrow!" He gasped for a while, collected the soul of bingjue sword into his body, found the scabbard of Jingkui sword and firmly inserted it back into the scabbard. He secretly congratulated himself that there was no one in the back garden just now. With the sharpness of the sword, even people had to tear it into dozens of pieces, which was too cruel. At this time, it was still a while before dinner. On the spur of the moment, Gu fan sat down cross legged on the ground and tried to use the method of restoring physical strength in the secret method of the demon sect according to the method ye Xuanji taught him. Gu fan knows from the three thousand word formula that the secret method of the devil sect is roughly divided into five parts, representing five functions respectively, which are "benefiting blood", "refining Qi", "strengthening soul", "forging soul" and "cultivating heart"ˇ° "Yixue" is to speed up the blood flow through exercise, so as to improve the recovery speed of physical strength, enhance the strength of the body, and enhance the attack power of martial arts movesˇ° In the course of time, the spirit of the "refined gas" is the way to refine the essence of Qi, and help the martial arts extract the essence of heaven and earth for their own use, which can improve the effect of meditation. As time passes, the strength of mental strength can be enhanced to resist temptation and illusion. "Strong soul" is to strengthen the ability of soul, so that martial arts practitioners can get better effect when they cultivate their own soul and heavenly soul, and improve their insight and perceptionˇ° "Forging soul" is to temper the warrior''s own soul, so that the soul can survive better when it passes through the star domain in vitro, and can enhance the attack power of the warrior''s own soul; The last "heart smelting" is to smelt the original mind. Ye Xuanji''s Tianmo sect believes that all human power comes from the original mind. Only by tempering the original mind can we obtain more powerful power. That is to say, the part of cultivating the "heart smelting" will strengthen all the martial arts'' abilities. After knowing all about it, Gu fan took a breath. No wonder Tianmo sect is a big sect left over from ancient times. These skills for high-level disciples are so powerful! It''s all about strengthening from all angles. Compared with those who don''t have internal skills, those who practice this kind of skill are superior in making decisions. Moreover, the former gets twice the result with half the effort, while the latter gets half the effort with half the effort. Moreover, such a gap may take 20 to 30 years to make up, or it may not be able to make up for a lifetime, Gu fan naturally thought of Xiao Jitian, a white haired man with black armor, who was running like a demon in the treasure house of the Heavenly Emperor. With such a powerful internal skill and countless pills of the heavenly devil sect, it was not difficult for him to reach the power of a nebula when he was young. Gu fan had been running for an hour according to the explanation of "benefiting blood". Gu fan was very careful. He was afraid that he might go wrong and be possessed by the devil, so he was very slow for the first time. However, after the operation, he only felt comfortable. His fatigue of practicing sword was swept away, not to mention, he felt full of Qi and blood and full of energy. Gu fan saw that it was late, so he stood up and walked towards the direction of xihuating. Tomorrow, he is going to challenge the strongest of the eight Deputy commanders of the imperial army with the sword of his own hands, Zhuge Rulong!

 Chapter 237

    Gufan''s exit makes the xihuating dinner in Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion lively again. Needless to say, xieyuxiang, mengwuchen and huanlingyue are not very nice when Gufan is away. They sit down to have dinner with Gufan''s family. Now Gufan''s exit, six people make up a table and eight dishes are put on the table.


    Gu fan practiced again in the afternoon. He was already hungry. He opened his chopsticks like a scythe and quickly picked up a big piece of meat and put it into his mouth. He did not care about the appearance of eating, nor did he talk with Gu Yu. He just buried himself in eating.


    Finally, Gu fan found that everyone''s eyes on the table were focused on him unconsciously. He raised his head and felt his face. He found a grain of rice stuck on his left face. Then he quickly put out his hand and put it into his mouth. This action made everyone laugh.


    Gu Yu said with a smileˇ° Brother, how many days have you not eaten? It''s not like the childe of our plain Marquis''s mansion. It''s like a hungry beggar on the roadside! " Gu Yu said so. He still picked up a large piece of beef with chopsticks and stuffed it into Gu fan''s bowl.


    Gu fan was not polite to Gu Yu either. He picked up the large piece of braised beef with skin and put it into his mouth. He chewed and said: "you practice for five days behind closed doors. Do you want to have a try? You can''t eat better than me


    Gu Yu said with a smile: "you can eat it, eat it, can you eat the Houfu poor?"


    Gu fan also laughed and continued to eat.


    At this time, Yu Jue''s wife suddenly said to Gu Yu, "yu''er, I''ve already done that for you. The day after tomorrow is a golden day, so I''ll go to offer a bride price. When I was with other Hou Fu''s Gaoming a few days ago, I heard that they had a good impression on us..." Yu Jue''s wife lowered her head slightly and covered her mouth with her sleeve, He said with a smile: "they say that the childe of our plain Marquis''s mansion is knowledgeable and reasonable, but he is not as rude as the children of other Marquis''s mansion..."


    Speaking of this, Gu Yu could not help but lowered his head shyly and said in a low voice: "thank you, mother!"


    Gu fan seized the opportunity at this time, but pretended to be a person who didn''t know about it. He laughed at Gu Yu and said, "what''s the matter? Yu, are you getting married? Who is my sister-in-law? Do I know her? "


    Gu Yu expresses his anger at Gu fan''s deliberate act of pretending to be stupid and making things difficult, but he only gives Gu fan a glance, which makes him more schadenfreude.


    After dinner, Gu Yu suddenly stopped Gu fan and said, "brother, come to my room." Gu fan knew that Gu Yu might have something to say to himself before the war, so he nodded and followed him to Gu Yu''s room.


    As soon as Gu fan stepped into Gu Yu''s room, he felt that Gu Yu''s breath was suddenly cold. Gu fan thought that Gu Yu wanted to blame himself for making a fool of himself at dinner. He immediately put on an innocent expression and said pitifully: "brother, I''m sorry, I''m wrong... I shouldn''t..."


    "Don''t say anything about it or not!" Gu Yu''s eyes suddenly show fierce light and says to Gu fan, "how can you do this?"


    Gu fan was stunned when he was yelled by Gu Yu, but Gu Yu''s face was angry. He didn''t seem to be joking. If he was angry because of the ridicule on the dinner table, it''s not Gu Yu''s style. Gu fan frowned and asked, "Yu, what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter! " Gu Yu suddenly grasped Gu fan''s shoulder and said: "how can you practice magic skill? How can you do that to yourself? "


    Gu fan was awakened by Gu Yu''s words, and immediately reflected that Gu Yu was talking about practicing the secret method of the demon sect. Unexpectedly, Gu Yu could see it so easilyˇ° You mean "the secret of the devil"


    "Good! This is the secret collection of the first-class GUI Shi, and also the basic method of all the GUI Shi''s skills! " Gu Yu said with a worried face.


    "I know that, but the five methods in it are very good for the body. I don''t think there is any harm in practicing it..." Gu fan was just about to explain, but Gu Yu asked: "how can you have the secret method of the magic gate? How can you practice this thing? Do you know how terrible this thing is? "


    Gu fan was shocked and said, "what''s the harm?"


    "In the time and space where I lived, a military Marquis of the imperial court secretly practiced the magic sect''s secret method. As a result, his whole body''s Qi and blood were replaced, becoming ghost Qi and evil Qi. He lost his mind, killed all his relatives and fled to other places. Finally, the imperial court asked the sect to help him kill him together..." Gu Yu said, He took a cold breath and said to Gu fan, "yes, these dharmas are really helpful to cultivation. But the deeper you practice, the deeper your foundation will be. In the end, your martial arts foundation will be turned into the magic sect secret method, and you will become a complete ghost!"


    Gu fan didn''t think so before. Seeing that Gu Yu said it so seriously, he hesitated a little in his eyes.


    "This is the way that the ghost faction used to assimilate other monks. It leads people down the abyss step by step without knowing it. It''s really a sharp blade to kill without blood!" Gu Yu is the first to suffer from heart disease.


    "Is it so serious?" Gu fan murmured in his heart.


    Gu Yu, with a worried look on his face, took Gu fan by the shoulder and said, "if you want to defeat Dan Tai RUOYE and save your family, I can work with you and even try my best to help you cultivate. If you want to become a ghost, I would rather not... Really, I would rather not make you stronger!"


    "Yu, I will pay attention to it. Thank you for your reminding..." Gu fan nodded and said to Gu Yu, "I have to go back to practice. Yu, excuse me!"ˇ° Brother, don''t practice that magic skill any more. Believe me Gu Yu yelled behind Gu fan: "no matter who let you learn, it must be a trap!" Gu fan nodded, but he didn''t speak any more. He walked towards the door. Suddenly, he turned around and said something to Gu Yu that seemed unimportant: "tomorrow is the odds of 300..." Gu Yu was immediately amused by Gu fan''s words and said with a smile: "I know the truth. I put what I made last time in with interest and capital, It''s estimated that he can make a fortune for the boss of gambling Lai Wang and cry down! "ˇ° Thank you for teaching me how to fight left and right, otherwise I can''t win him Gu Fan said to Gu Yu. Although the two men are brothers in name, the intricate relationship between them makes the two men more like fellow travelers trudging for the same goal, one is the father reincarnated in his son, and the other is the eldest son coming back from different time and space. Everything makes the relationship between the two men subtle and special, Sometimes even feel strange to each other as passers-by. But at this time, Gu Yu''s voice sounded, just like his warm palm on Gu fan''s shoulder: "brother, don''t forget one thing, I told you, between brothers, never say thank you! Tomorrow you must refuel well

 Chapter 238

    In the early morning of the north school yard, a vast breath swept from the extreme place, spread over the whole school yard, and the mighty and majestic spirit of the eight Imperial Guards was standing.


    After six consecutive days of martial arts competition, on the seventh day, it was the last day for the generals of all levels of the forbidden army to compete, even the eight commanders. From the day before yesterday, only the two generals of the Longbu and Huju were left to compete for the title of the first master of the forbidden army.


    As for Zhou Yafu, the commander of the cloud wing department, he lost to Wei chigong, the commander of the Dragon Wing department, after fighting against Chi Weiming, the commander of the bird flying department, which earned some face for the cloud wing department. However, we all know that the biggest focus of the seventh day is not on the cloud Wing Commander, but on the deputy commander Gu fan.


    The deputy commander defeated Sima Zhanfeng, the famous deputy commander of Longyu department, but later brought Zhuge Rulong, the first deputy commander of eight departments of the Imperial Army, to challenge Gu fan. Gu fan, who is also a strong man of five stars, is one level lower than Zhuge Rulong. He is only a warrior of Shen Tian level. Under such circumstances, maybe Zhuge Rulong or Sima Zhanfeng''s advice, Longyu''s attitude towards Yunyi is extremely bad, and he threatens to win this battle, In the original words of the Longyu department, he said, "you have to beat the boy in the cloud wing department to climb on the ground like a dog!"


    But the people in the cloud wing department soon retorted: "we don''t know whether our deputy commander will be beaten as a dog crawling on the ground. But your deputy commander has been beaten like a dog by our deputy commander in the cloud wing department!"


    This naturally exacerbated the already fragile relationship between the two departments. With the involvement of the Shepan department, which had been folded in the hands of the deputy commander sun scheming, it almost turned into a group fight among the soldiers of the three departments. Although the Yunyi department was ranked at the bottom, and the soldiers'' martial Arts cultivation was not as good as the other seven departments, the only thing Yunyi department was most proud of was discipline! Under the training of Zhou Yafu, the cloud wing department is the most orderly army among the eight departments of the imperial guards, and it is united, and its combat effectiveness will not be lower than that of any other department. When we see that the soldiers in the upper part of the dragon''s wing department and the snake''s Pan Department should bully more and less, the cloud wing department''s soldiers are more aggressive and indignant.


    Fortunately, Jing Zhaoyin''s Yamen officers arrived in time to stop the large-scale fight. However, the fight between the soldiers of the imperial guards caused a great stir in the capital and spread all over the streets in one afternoon. After all, the imperial guards were the most elite soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty. They were used to guard the capital, but there was a private fight. It was really an event that hurt the nation.


    So that night, the Ministry of war ordered to punish the soldiers of the three departments for making trouble, removed several centurions and a thousand centurions of the Longyi department from their posts, coaxed more than 100 forbidden soldiers to be deprived of their ranks and put into prison, and gave a serious verbal warning to Wei Chi Gong Ming, Han Shihong and Zhou Yafu, the commander of the Longyi department, And told the three people if similar incidents occur again, all three people will be jailed.


    So in today''s north school field, the soldiers of the eighth division of the imperial guards are more clearly separated. After the beginning of the previous competition, many people, many soldiers of other divisions, mixed together to watch the competition, and the scene of cheering did not happen again. Instead, they were cautious and slightly hostile to each other. They were brave warriors in the battlefield, But it''s like walking on thin ice around one''s own people.


    Not only the soldiers and generals in the north school, but also the commanders and Deputy commanders sitting on the Tiangong pavilion are wary of each other. Even the Deputy commanders and commanders who are usually friendly no longer go to the pavilions of other departments to chat and watch the competition.


    In this way, the whole campus is more solemn.


    The first was the final of the ordinary soldiers. Two ordinary soldiers from the Longji Department came on the stage and compared with each other. One of them lost when he sold a flaw, and the other carelessly took away the first honor of the ordinary soldiers. Although it is suspected that they have been released into the water, who can tell that they are both from the Longyu department?


    The centurion''s duel was between the two centurions of the Longgu and Huju divisions. The two centurions were also fighting against the cuitian division. It was a wonderful performance. Although the cuitian division had just stepped into the quasi star stage, in the eyes of ancient people, it was almost like a fight between children, but the two were fighting each other. The Longgu division was pressing against the cuitian division, while the Huju division was fighting step by step, Seizing the opportunity, he successfully attacked the centurion of the dragon''s department with a magic weapon. He quickly took advantage of the victory and chased him to the ground, winning the victory.


    Although the centurion of Huju department used the means of sneak attack, no one condemned him. Instead, he went underground and was treated like a hero when he returned to the array of Huju department. Countless ordinary soldiers rushed over, lifted him up, threw him into the air, caught him and threw him up.


    Seeing this scene, sun Mucai, who was next to Gu fan, reminded him: "deputy commander Gu, in the past three years at the centurion level, the Huju Department has been fighting with the Longyu department to the end, but he has never won. This time, he finally won the Longyu department. It''s really not easy! You see how happy they are... "


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "if I win in that moment, aren''t we going to have a carnival?"


    "Deputy commander Gu, if you win Zhuge Rulong, I''ll treat you at night and invite you to drink!" Sun scheming hastily followed Gu fan''s words.


    "Hum... Deputy commander Gu, if you win Zhuge Rulong, I''ll invite all my brothers from Yunyi department to drink!" Zhou Yafu, who had been criticized and had a gloomy face, said abruptly that he intended to plan against sun. Gu Fan said with a smile: "well, Zhou Tongling''s words are hard to trace." Gu fan stood up, bowed to Zhou Yafu, and said with a smile, "Gu fan, thank you for your help." Zhou Yafu said with a smile: "if the ancient deputy commander can defeat Zhuge Rulong, he will suppress the arrogance of longfu department. It''s not Zhou Yafu of Yunyi department who wants to invite you. Any department despised by longfu department will invite you to drink!" Gu Fan said with a smile: "Gu has not such a good capacity to drink. He can fight with so many commanders!" Gu fan was talking when he saw that Meng Wuhen had entered. After all, dantai RUOYE won''t let the two "Shen Tian class" chieftains of Yunyi reach the final, so he deliberately arranged Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen together the next day, and let them fight each other. Xie Yuxiang thought that he was qualified, and Meng Wuhen had always been a friend of his teacher and friend, so he sold a flaw, I lost on purpose. Although Meng Wuhen succeeded in winning the last two places all the way, he always had a knot in his heart, that is, Xie Yuxiang was "eliminated" on purpose, which strengthened his original hostility to dantai RUOYE. Before, he gave back three points, but later he didn''t leave his hand. Although he didn''t die, most of his injuries were very serious, In the previous World War I, in the battle against the chieftain of longfu department, Meng Wuhen knocked the chieftain of kuotan level down the competition platform with a move. His armor and three ribs were broken together, but the other side''s mouth kept on, and the more abusive he was, the worse he heard. Unfortunately, the eighth martial arts department only stipulated that it was not allowed to hurt people after the competition ended, but there was no stipulation that it was not allowed to abuse his opponent. If it wasn''t for monk Meng Wuhen''s origin and excellent cultivation, if it was a common martial arts man, he would beat this guy''s bad mouth. But in this way, Meng Wuhen lost his qualification to continue to promote. It was just like a bitter trick, but Meng Wuhen resisted it. Therefore, when he stood here and compared with another chieftain of the dragon''s Department opposite the martial arts platform, his heart was filled with anger. With the sound of a gong, Meng Wuhen suddenly pulled out his loose sword with his right hand and picked up a formula with his left hand. He saw a burning red light ball flying towards his opponent. Obviously, the other side knew the huge gap between the two sides and was ready to defend, so when he came on the court, he had already secretly condensed his defensive wall. At this time, when he saw the fireball flying, his whole body was immediately wrapped in a purple halo. Obviously, as long as he caught Meng Wuhen''s move, it was a very shameful thing. But Xie Yuxiang is a warrior of Shen Tian level. How can he let a warrior of Kuo Tian level catch a move in front of him and stand still? The magic weapon of yanyangzhu, driven by fajue, smashed his extreme wall in a flash. The huge impact force made his opponent''s armor burst out in an instant. In a burst of flame, it turned into countless pieces of red iron flying away. Then the chieftain fell forward and fell on the competition platformˇ° He killed people The soldier of the dragon''s Department, who was watching the battle nearby, immediately cried outˇ° Get himˇ° Get himˇ° The people of cloud wing department are really viciousˇ° Death pays for death Standing on the school field, the soldiers of the Department of dragon''s deer were talking and coaxing, and some people even took the lead in shouting slogans. Although there are totally 40 chieftains in the 100 000 people of the Longyu department, the chieftain is not the key point, but this is the reason why we can take the opportunity to challenge the Yunyi department. Meng Wuchen on the martial arts platform gave a hard "hum" from his nostrils, poured the air of heaven and earth into his body, and said in a loud voice: "you can go to see if he is still breathing, he is still breathing, and I guarantee that he will not die! Now shut up Every word of Shen Tian''s master''s words was accurately introduced into every soldier''s ear. No one thought that although Meng Wuhen looked uninhibited, he was as careful as a hair. He even calculated the strength of his hand to the point of fainting but not death, and only left one breath. It''s really terrible! The referee went up, checked the man''s breath, nodded and said: "there is still breath, there is no death, this game is not illegal, cloud wing Department Meng no trace won!" The crowd is in an uproar!

 Chapter 239

    In the face of the boos from Longbu, Meng Wuhen returns with a contemptuous smile, turns around and walks down the competition platform as a winner.


    After all, he is a warrior of Shen Tian level, and he has all kinds of magic weapons and special skills. The Deputy commanders of all departments are very difficult to deal with, but they all sit on the Tiangong Pavilion. How many of these generals standing in the sun have Shen Tian level strength? How many people dare to go up and compete with him?


    After the second defeat at Shen Tian level, which was almost the second defeat at Kuo Tian level, the competition for the ranks of Yun Qi Wei and Fen Wu Wei below became dull. The soldiers below were just like people who were used to eating seafood abalone, and could not be interested in these cabbages for a long time.


    And they know that they want to keep their passion to watch the next fight, because this is the real feast, the battle of the deputy commander that caused a sensation in Tianjing City!


    The five star Xuan''s power is equal to half a star level warrior, and the five star Xuan''s power is even more incredible and unheard of. Moreover, it is said that the sword of the deputy commander of the cloud wing department is going to shock the world, which is worthy of the reputation of being the first fast sword in the capital. So those who pay attention to this battle have more hope, If you can see that the legendary deputy commander of cloud wing makes the sword knock on the door, it will be very good for these martial arts to improve their sword skills.


    In the end, the contest ended with the victory of Huju department. At this point, Huju Department won the first place of centurion, the first place of Fenwu department, while longyi Department won the first place of imperial soldiers and Yunqi department, and the first place of chieftain was won by Yunyi department. It''s really an accident. In this way, if Zhuge Rulong can defeat Gu fan at the level of deputy commander, Even if Yuchi is defeated in the last battle, Huju will be the first of the eight imperial divisions for the first time! But in fact, no matter whether Gu fan of the cloud wing Department lost or won, the position of the cloud wing department, the last Department of the forbidden army, will rise sharply, and even jump to the third position of the eighth Department of the forbidden army. This is really hard for many people to accept!


    But the fact is that no one is willing or unwilling!


    At this time, everyone''s eyes focused on the competition platform. Zhuge Rulong, the deputy commander of the dragon''s Department opposite, was dressed in black armor, shook off his cloak, left foot a little, and his body had already soared in the air and landed steadily on the competition platform. Different from the loud provocation after Sima Zhanfeng came to power last time, this time Zhuge Rulong didn''t speak. He just stared at the figure on the Tiangong Pavilion of Yunyi department with deep and wise eyes. The atmosphere suddenly became solemn, and all the people held their breath.


    Gu fan gave a faint smile and gave his cloak to sun Miaozi. Then he grabbed the sword on the table. With the tip of his foot, his body fell in the air. It was just opposite Zhuge Rulong. It was also a faint smile, and then there was a confrontation in his eyes.


    In Zhuge Rulong''s eyes is the determination to win, but in Gufan''s eyes is the confidence to win!


    Zhuge Rulong stretched out his right hand, and a purple red sword engraved with runes suddenly condensed in his hand, and then gradually turned into an entity. Obviously, this is his heavenly soul weapon, Zhenxiao heavenly soul sword! Moreover, judging from the number of the above runes, this Zhenxiao tianhun sword has been strengthened quite a lot. The body, ridge, blade and hilt of the sword are full of runes!


    Gu fan rotated the scabbard sword in his hand, pulled out the long sword, and the scabbard flew in the direction of the cloud wing.


    Two people have a tacit understanding of the long sword down, clench hands, slightly bow to each other, this action shows respect to the opponent, the other is that the sword has no eyes, please forgive me. But many people have found the clue, that is: it is in line with the etiquette for experts to salute each other before the duel, but most of them only practice this formal etiquette in the war of life and death, and they do not speak, but they do this kind of life and death ceremony to each other tacit understanding, isn''t it... Do these two people want to fight with death?


    Although it took only a few seconds from the two players to salute each other, it seemed like a century to all of them. Almost all of them were waiting for the moment of the official start. They could not help but hold their breath for fear of missing the moment when the two players took the shot!


    In the two people slowly straighten up the body of the moment, long lost Gong finally sounded!


    Suddenly, an ice blue sword appeared in Gu fan''s left hand. No, it was exactly something that seemed to be a sword, because it had no hilt or blade, just like a bare blade.


    Gu fan holds the sword with both hands, his right hand in front, his left hand behind, and his legs are separated like horse steps. This is a defensive posture that no one has ever seen before. Even Zhuge Rulong is stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacts. He holds Zhenxiao tianhun sword with both hands and waves a sword force. Then his body rises in the wind, and his right hand dances in the air, One by one, the purple red light blades formed in the air with waves of air, and separated from the blade. Dozens of runes on the blade kept separating various kinds of light, as if there were life attached to the sword light.


    The roar of the Dragon came faintly from the void, and it seemed that the sword air was too dense, which caused the sound of the air burst. It came from the sky and roared like thunderˇ° Ten thousand dragons are broken When Zhuge Rulong''s purple red sword blade completely covered his body, his body suddenly sank and fell to the ground. With a roar, the light of the sword blade in the air suddenly turned into a giant dragon with teeth and claws. After Zhuge Rulong''s body, the space smashed, and five silver white stars kept spinning in the dark night sky. Five star Xuan''s power of all-time warrior!

 Chapter 240

    The power of the dragon has not yet fallen, and the strong wind has swept down, leaving countless scratches on the ground around Gu fan, but he stands still in the fierce wind, like a mountain.


    He slowly lifted the ice Jue sword spirit of his left hand and held it alternately with the Jing skeleton sword of his right hand. He looked coldly at Zhuge Rulong in front of him and the five bright stars behind him. That was his proud capital, but it was worthless in Gu fan''s eyes.


    Gu fan''s voice sounded like the doomsday sentence in Zhuge Rulong''s ear: "look, the next will be the death sword dance you never see!"


    The left hand holds the sword with ice Jue and the right hand points to the front of the sword. Gu fan stands on his feet in a horse stance, but his figure suddenly disappears and appears in the air, as if a fearless arrow collides with a purple dragon in the air.


    Ice Jue sword of the left hand infuses strength and fiercely cuts down the "meteor catching the moon" in the "72 falling star sword". At the same time, the right hand thrusts forward, but it is the "rush like a spark" in the "72 falling star sword". When the first sword cuts the sword Qi in front of him, the sword of the right hand lets Gu fan rush into the sword Qi released by Zhuge Rulong.


    Left hand and right hand, sword after sword, the speed of wielding sword is incredible, and the matching degree of left and right hand''s sword moves is so high that two people make moves at the same time, one black and one white, the two swords flash to the eye, and it seems that two stars, one black and one white, revolve around the figure in the middle.


    Zhuge Rulong had seen the sword technique of holding the sword with both hands before, but most of them are epee. They use great skill to suppress the opponent. The sword technique is absolutely not so gorgeous. Some of the two swords are light short swords, which are the sword technique practiced by women. When they wave, they are as light as dancing, but they are weak. Obviously, they are not the sword technique that Gu fan uses now!


    The sword technique that Gu fan uses now is extremely fast and extremely fast. It''s almost like the sword technique that both hands are using a long sword at the same time. And the fact seems to be that. Zhuge Rulong sees that what Gu fan uses seems to be the sword technique "Seventy two falling star sword" handed down by the family of the Marquis of the plain! As far as he knows, the power and speed of "seventy-two falling star sword" are absolutely not so fast. This set of sword technique is really weird!


    At this time, a figure sitting on the top of the Tiangong Pavilion frowned slightly and said in a low voice: "fight with both hands! How can he master this kind of skill and practice so skillfully! " Then he looked at Zhuge Rulong anxiously, "is this also the family martial arts of the ancient family? If so, Zhuge is as dangerous as a dragon! "


    "After all, you are just a Shen Tian level warrior. You can''t beat me!" Zhuge Rulong regained his mind. Then he stamped his feet and gave a loud drink. The five stars behind him suddenly turned in reverse direction. Five small silver white rays converged into five silver white silk threads and rushed towards the sword Qi in mid air.


    With the help of Zhuge Rulong xingxuan''s power, Julong inspires his spirit again and shakes his body violently. It seems that he wants to shake Gufan out of his body. Gufan also feels the pressure of the left and right hand double swords. He knows that man 1 must do his best to help five xingxuan.


    "You have the power of five stars, so do I!" The change of the seasons suddenly collapsed, as like as two peas in the sky, five Mei Xingxuan suddenly appeared, and five of them were like Zhuge''s Dragon. They swallowed a dragon ball in the belly of the dragon. The power of the five stars poured into the body of Gu fan. The sharp edge of the two hands was once again gained the power of chopping gold and cutting iron. The left hand turns a point into a face, the right hand breaks the face with a point, and two beams of light pierce out of the dragon''s body.


    "Shen Tian level warrior who really has five star Xuan''s power!" Many imperial soldiers who didn''t see Gu fan defeat Sima Zhanfeng with the power of five xingxuan last time suddenly exclaimed.


    "Look, Zhuge Rulong, this is the death sword dance I gave you!" Gu fan roared and waved his left and right hands continuously. He saw one shock wave after another from the dragon''s body, tearing the Dragon apart in an instant. Gu fan used the sword technique of "72 falling star sword", but his power increased several times.


    Just when Gu fan smashed the wanlongpo of Zhuge Rulong and fell to the ground steadily, Zhuge Rulong roared and held up his sword to attack Gu fan.


    Just now, Gu fan''s whole strength was concentrated on the "72 falling star sword" with both hands, so there was no extra strength to protect the polar wall. Just as Zhuge Rulong held up his sword, Gu fan subconsciously waved the sword of "Xing Fen Kuang Ye" in the "72 falling star sword" to push away the Zhenxiao tianhun sword from Zhuge Rulong, but suddenly, Zhuge Rulong''s eyes were awe inspiring. His hands, which should have been cut off by the sword, suddenly reversed. He actually followed Gu fan''s sword posture of "Xingfen wilderness" and used the scabbard to pull away Gu fan''s startling skeleton sword. The blade in his hand drove straight into Gu fan''s chest.


    "Zheng!"


    The bingjue sword spirit of Gu fan''s left hand is almost skillfully protected in front of his chest, which just blocks the Zhenxiao tianhun sword. Fortunately, the strength of bingjue sword spirit is extremely hard, which is comparable to the sharp weapon of a magic weapon. Otherwise, if it is hit by the Zhenxiao tianhun sword carved with countless runes, the weapon quenched into Tianfeng Qitie will be interrupted.


    Gu fan stepped back a few steps, but his heart was still in fear. I didn''t expect that Zhuge Rulong really understood all the solutions of Gu fan''s moves. Moreover, once the moves were broken, they were all fatal flaws. If the spirit of bingjue sword in his left hand was not just in front of his chest, he would be pierced by Zhenxiao tianhun sword, even if Gu fan had ice and fire in his body, There are such weapons as killing gods, chopping demons and eight array spirit stones. I''m afraid I can''t return to heavenˇ° It''s shameless of you to learn all my swordsmanship cracking methods! " Gu fan stepped back more than ten steps at his feet and angrily said to Zhuge Rulong, "is this the confidence you have in Shen Tian?" The expression on Zhuge Rulong''s face changed slightly, and he seemed to feel that his behavior was really not right, but he still quibbled: "soldiers are crafty. There is no distinction between shameless and shameless on the battlefield, only to win is the king''s way! Take it Gu Fan said with a sneer, "well, what a crafty weapon. I''ll show you what a crafty weapon is!" With that, the sword of Gu fan''s left hand turned from white to black, and the sword of his right hand turned from black to white. He rushed to Zhuge Rulongˇ° Do you compare sword with me? I''m looking for death When Zhuge Rulong saw that Gu fan no longer used his sword, but waved his double swords and rushed up, he sneered. He held the sword forward with his right hand, stood still with his feet, and used a sword flower with his hand, as if to welcome the arrival of Gu fan''s attack. In the first round, the long sword opened the Jingkui sword, then turned back and hit bingjue sword spirit with the body of the sword. It just knocked Gu fan''s bingjue sword spirit down a few inches and slid down Zhuge Rulong''s rib. Zhuge Rulong said with a sneer, "when I was fighting with Japanese pirates in the southeast Qingtian military long sword, you were still sucking in your mother''s arms!" In the second round, Zhuge Rulong took a big step forward with his right foot, and the long sword swung obliquely. A blade was just across the way of Gufan''s double swords. Two dazzling sparks came from the junction of Zhenxiao tianhun long sword, Jinggu sword and bingjue sword. In the third round, Zhuge Rulong turned around and jumped. The sword, which should have been thrust forward, suddenly turned in mid air and turned to point at Gu fan''s face. Then the sword turned again and attacked Gu fan''s footwall. In the fourth round, Zhuge Rulong''s body rolled several times on the ground. A long sword suddenly came out and inserted into the ground. Suddenly, the stones splashed on the whole competition platform, and countless figures avoided. In the fifth round, when Zhuge Rulong thought that he was winning, Gu fan cut from left to right with his right hand and from right to left with his left hand. The sword on one side blocked by Zhuge Rulong was scratched by the blade on the other side, blood splashed out and hurt. At this time, Gu fan grasped the right time and used the "heavenly magic dance" footwork, The six figures stabbed Zhuge Rulong from all directions. Each of them used different swordsmanship, which was very strange. Although Zhuge Rulong knew that this might be a mirage, he didn''t pay attention when he was injured and bleeding, so he couldn''t distinguish it for a moment, so he had to step back to avoid it. At this moment, Gu fan''s Noumenon saw the opportunity, Using the method of "walking on eight wastelands", the speed increased by 16 times. Unexpectedly, he arrived earlier than other fakes. Suddenly, Zhuge Rulong got another sword on his waist. At this time, he was bleeding more than ever. Originally, there was little chance for Gu fan, but now because of Gu fan''s successful sword, the situation began to turn aroundˇ° But after all, you are only Shen Tian level warrior! " Zhuge Rulong''s eyes were cold. The long sword of Zhenxiao tianhun in his hand led him forward. The sword was raised again, and the revolving sword was blazing. This time, a huge dragon attached to Zhuge Rulong''s back appeared. It slowly bent down and fell right behind Zhuge Rulong. The head of the Dragon just fell on Zhuge Rulong''s body, just like a strong dragon blessing on Zhuge Rulong''s body, All of a sudden, the whole school yard was shrouded in the light and shadow of the dragon, and almost all of the people felt the purple dragon flying past their eyesˇ° This huntian Hualong way is a skill that can only be practiced all day long. It can lead to the illusion of Tianlong to attach itself, strengthen the technique, strength, body method and Qi and blood, and make me comparable to the star level warrior of six xingxuan... "ZHUGE Rulong''s tone is extremely proud.

 Chapter 241

    Deputy commander first


    "This huntian Hualong way is a skill that can only be practiced at all levels of heaven. It can lead to Tianlong''s illusion to attach itself, strengthen the technique, strength, body method and Qi and blood, and make me comparable to the star level warrior of six xingxuan..." ZHUGE Rulong''s tone is very proud, "but you, Shen Tian level warrior, don''t say you are beyond me. Even if you practice, you will be possessed by the devil. I''ll show you, What''s the difference between me and you! "


    After Zhuge Rulong finished speaking, the five xingxuan appeared again behind him. At this time, next to the five xingxuan, the sixth xingxuan had gradually appeared in outline and was constantly forming. It should be noted that the stronger the power is, the more difficult it is to go further. Don''t say if you want to go further, even if it''s half a step, it will be very difficult not to break through the barrier. What''s more, there is no possibility of penetrating the sky level and the next level of star soul level across the vast star field. This extra half star Xuan power is very terrible!


    "You just irritated me, now it''s my turn to give you feedback!" With a sneer from Zhuge Rulong, his body has already been swept out. The rune on Zhenxiao tianhun sword is like a string of bright stars, which suddenly ignites the whole purple Zhenxiao tianhun sword.


    "Yield to my sword!" Zhuge roared like a dragon.


    Gu fan was not afraid of Zhuge Rulong, who was strengthened by Hualong Dao. Instead, he slowly raised his right hand, which was the starting gesture of "Yuqi sword Jue".


    "Is that the last thing to do?" There was a glimmer of joy in Zhuge Rulong''s eyes. Because he knew that this was Gu fan''s strongest sword technique at present, and it was also a sharp weapon that he used to hurt people by leaping over his level, Zhuge Rulong was most familiar with Gu fan''s method of restraining Qi sword. Moreover, according to Sima Zhanfeng''s opinion, this kind of sword technique actually had huge flaws. If it could be used to attack people later, You can almost finish it, but the difficulty lies in that you don''t know when he is, you don''t know how he moves, you don''t know from what angle and form the sword will stab you, and when you see the sword, it often hits you! This is the most terrible part of Yuqi sword Jue, but if you are familiar with the starting posture of Yuqi sword Jue, you may be able to avoid this sword if you run away immediately before he moves; The second method is to strike first. Because this sword is a sword infused with all the strength, it is impossible to have any extra strength to gather the protective wall. As long as you surround him with a clever body method and insert a sword in the heart, you can easily solve him.


    When Zhuge Rulong thought of this, he was walking faster and faster. It was obvious that he wanted to use a kind of clever body method. At this time, Zhuge Rulong felt that a strange scene appeared.


    As like as two peas, he lifted his left hand slowly, and he was the same as the left hand.


    "ZHUGE Rulong, I see where you are going to escape!" Gu fan''s voice fell, and two swords, black and white, approached Zhuge Rulong.


    When he saw the two swords, he had been hit by them!


    "Zheng!"


    "Click!"


    All the people saw that Zhuge Rulong was thrown out like a bag of garbage. The figure that was going to go around behind Gu fan was hit by two dazzling swords without warning. In a hurry, the Zhenxiao tianhun sword, which was used to block, was cut into two parts by the terrible sword. There was a terrible crack under the rib of the imperial armor, The terrible power diffused from the crack cracked the whole body of armor and dismembered it like scrap iron. At this time, the first deputy commander, who was still invincible before, fell on the ground and was dying. The phantom of the Dragon behind him blurred for a moment and dissipated in an instant. The five stars also gradually gathered and melted into the night sky, and then the space crack returned to normal.


    A few hundred paces behind him, there were two swords, one black was startled skeleton, the other silver was bingjue sword spirit. The two swords stabbed steadily on the ground, just as their master stood in the wind.


    Gu fan slowly put his hands around his back, looked at Zhuge Rulong, who was lying on the ground and vomited blood, and said, "I respect you. As a strong warrior, you are excellent. It''s a pity that you underestimate your opponent. Even a mole ant can underestimate it... So admit it!"


    Zhuge Rulong vomited a mouthful of blood on his broken armor and said in a low voice: "I''ve lost everything... I admit it!"


    The voice fell, and everyone was shocked. Everyone in Tiangong Pavilion, where Longyu department is located, stood up, looked at each other and was at a loss.


    The deputy commander of longyi Department has given up to the deputy commander of Yunyi department! The powerful general Yizhe gave up to the 17-year-old yellow kouzi! Zhuge Rulong admits defeat to Gu fan!


    After a short absence, the soldiers of cloud wing immediately cheered up. Regardless of rank or identity, all of them hugged each other, yelled at each other, and even threw the helmet on the armor into the air, then received it in hand, and then threw it up again.


    After all, one of the last eight departments of the forbidden army was able to defeat the deputy commander of the eight strongest departments on such an open stage as the eight departments'' martial arts performance, and the victory was so beautiful. For the soldiers of the cloud wing department, such a victory was too sudden and surprising. Besides, there was another data behind Gu fan''s victory, that is, Among the seven best of the eight departments, Yunyi Department has occupied two, which has surpassed most of the departments, and has become one of the top three in the forbidden army! Although the comprehensive strength of the cloud wing Department has already got rid of the bottom class under the training of Zhou Yafu, but because there is no strong one, the ranking of the eight martial arts departments is always unsatisfactory. This time, the cloud wing department is finally elated!


    Even in the Tiangong pavilion where the cloud wing department is located, the two enemies who have been fighting all the time finally look at each other and see a kind smile from each other''s eyes.


    Gu fan gave a faint smile, hugged Zhuge Rulong and said, "thank you, master!" Then he turned around, opened his hands, and took the two swords back into his hands. Gu fan moved his mind, put bingjue sword into his body, and then flew to the Tiangong pavilion where the cloud wing was.


    As soon as he stepped on the Tiangong Pavilion, he saw sun scheming''s figure in front of Gu fan. Gu fan was about to dodge, but he was hugged by this guy without saying a word and cried out: "God, I''m not dreaming! You have managed Zhuge Rulong so cleanly. You are my idol! Idols


    Gu fan felt that he was being hugged by sun Zuozi. You know, if you use a "Yuqi sword Jue", Gu fan''s whole body strength will consume about 70%. Gu fan just used both hands to use "Yuqi sword Jue" at the same time, and his body strength has been overdrawn. Sun Zuozi is a warrior of Shen Tian level. At this time, he is very excited, So Gu fan didn''t even have the power to break away from sun ''


    At this point, sun Mucai reluctantly released his hand, while Zhou Yafu walked up slowly, with a modest smile, stretched out his right hand and said slowly, "Congratulations, deputy commander gu!"


    Gu fan firmly held that hand and said with a smile: "I thank you for the 100000 brothers of cloud wing department, Zhou Tongling!"


    When Zhou Yafu heard Gu fan say this, his face became hot and he had to smile: "what Zhou said must count, it must count!"


    Sun Miaozi said with a quick smile, "I mean what I say."


    Gu fan released Zhou Yafu''s hand, turned his head and looked at the boiling square under Tiangong Pavilion. The scene of 100000 people cheering and cheering in Yunyi Department suddenly seemed to return to the red flag of Lincang City. He used 2000 tired soldiers to scare off Princess Jiuli''s summoning muse. It was the same at that time. All the soldiers forgot themselves, and some even shed tears, In a short period of one year, Gu fan has appeared more than once.


    In sharp contrast to the boiling cloud wing department, the Dragon Wing department. In a week, two sky level Deputy commanders, Sima Zhanfeng and Zhuge Rulong, were defeated by the same person, and this person was also the last deputy commander of cloud wing department! If the soldiers of the cloud wing department have confidence and pride in their eyes, the soldiers of the Longxiang department, who were once high above, have depression and confusion in their eyes.


    These two completely different emotions reflected in one''s eyes, and finally turned into a cold and contemptuous nasal sound. Then a figure left his seat, shook his hand and swept the fruit tray wine pot on the stone table to the ground, smashing it to pieces. He turned away from the situation in the north school yard, and turned his eyes to the flying bird.


    "Gufan... You''re lucky this time!" The young warrior, dressed in Imperial armor and Kirin helmet, has a look of evil on his face. He is the youngest Marquis of the Beidou Dynasty. He is the Marquis of the Beisu, who is now the commander in chief of the eighth Department of the imperial army!


    "It''s not over yet." He said, gritting his teeth.


    That night, in Liuying camp, where Yunyi was stationed, countless campfires were shining red in the sky, like the sunset in the evening, or the red sunset. Ten thousand soldiers and twenty people gathered in a circle, looking at the large pieces of beef and mutton roasted on the fire rack, smelling the fragrance of fine wine in the air, as if all of them had been intoxicated!


    Under the reflection of the red flame, Zhou Yafu, the commander of Yunyi department, and Gu fan and sun qiaoce, the Deputy commanders, all came to the center of the camp, each carrying a wine jar.


    As the wallet of the biggest bonfire party in the history of cloud wing department, Zhou Yafu''s face was slightly painful, but on the whole, his joy was greater than his heartache. He raised the wine jar in his hand to the people sitting in all directions, looked at the three of them, soldiers, and said loudly: "Dear soldiers, today is a memorable day for our cloud wing department!"


    At the end of the speech, everyone clapped spontaneously.


    After the applause, Zhou Yafu continued: "today, our deputy commander Gu fan of cloud wing Department has defeated the deputy commander of Longxiang department in the martial arts performance of eight departments, and Zhuge Rulong, who is known as the first deputy commander, has become the new first deputy commander! Our chieftain Meng Wuhen was also the first chieftain of the eighth imperial army! So that our cloud wing department from the last stream, a jump into the third of the eight strong department


    As soon as the words were finished, earth shaking applause broke out again.


    Zhou Yafu held out his hand, made a quiet gesture, and continued: "although deputy commander Gu fan didn''t come to our cloud wing department for a long time, I believe we have accumulated enough trust in him through this eight part martial arts performance. How about let him have a few words with you?"


    With that, Zhou Yafu retreated behind Gu fan. Gu fan stepped forward, looked at the soldiers of cloud wing department in all directions, and said with a smile, "I am a member of cloud wing department. The honor I get is for all of our cloud wing soldiers, so let''s eat meat and drink!"


    "I..." before sun scheming, he had already made a draft in his heart, ready to praise Gu fan, portray him as a god like figure in the hearts of 100000 cloud wing soldiers, and then belittle Zhou Yafu as much as possible for the purpose of pulling and fighting. Who knows that Gu fan didn''t say a few words, so he told them to start drinking and eating meat, Then who is willing to listen to his grandson''s nonsense!


    Looking at the bad smile thrown by Zhou Yafu beside Gu fan, sun scheming is just dumb to eat Coptis.


    Sun had no choice but to step forward, mention his wine jar and say in a loud voice: "today we can gather here to enjoy the delicious food, because deputy commander Gu fan, let''s offer him a jar of wine, OK?"


    Gu fan can''t help but be afraid. If you give me a jar of wine, don''t I want to drink at least tens of thousands of jars of wine? Even if it''s a strong star, you should be drunk to death!


    Gu fan just wanted to stop him, but sun Mucai had already picked up his own wine jar, raised his head and drank it with his neck bulging. After a while, he drank a jar of wine clean. When he put it down, he saw that Gu fan didn''t even touch his lips with wine. He was surprised and asked in a low voice, "why don''t you drink? It''s a shame


    Gu fan gave him a white look and said to sun, "is your head broken? Don''t mention these 100000 people. If one person respects me with a jar of wine, and the other respects me with a mouthful of wine, I''m going to die drunk here! " Gu Fan said, folded his smile, stepped forward, and said to the soldiers of cloud wing department in all directions: "I, Gu fan, give you a jar of wine!"


    "Roar!" One hundred thousand soldiers cried out, and then raised their respective wine jars to drink. The whole green willow camp was full of the sound of drinking. These forbidden soldiers were the best in a hundred. Of course, they were not cowards to drink.


    After drinking this jar of wine, the atmosphere of the whole field also changed. The soldiers shared the food and game on the campfire with each other while the wine was strong. The cooks came and went between them, constantly delivering dishes and wine. Gu fan and others also went into the crowd and drank wine with the soldiers of Yunyi Department cup by cup.


    At this time, in the distance, a figure was sitting at the top of a tree in the dark. Looking at the direction of lvliuying, he nodded slowly and said in a low voice: "it''s worthy of my brother. He has grasped the soul of Yunyi department. If we have these 100000 talents, it will be a great help to our ancient family." He thought about it in his heart and said to himself, "you can go back and tell him that this army is ready to use!"


    In Tianjing City, the house of Qingshu Marquis Murong qianhan of Murong aristocratic family is very busy today. The servants inside and outside all have a happy look on their faces. Everyone says that Mrs. Yujue of Pingyuan Marquis''s house has come to Qingshu Marquis''s house to propose marriage! The dowry alone brought sixteen carriages.


    Others will immediately ask: "I don''t know which young lady of Qingshu Marquis''s mansion is to be employed?"


    The servants would immediately reply with a smile, "now that we are at the age of marriage, there is only one lady in Qingshu Marquis''s house."


    The inquirer immediately exclaimed, "Murong Xiaohan! Murong Xiaohan, the first talented woman in Tianjing City Then they all said in a low voice: "no wonder it''s such a big show. Only the young master of Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion is worthy of this young lady!" Then they walked away and brought the news to more people. After all, the news was too explosive.


    In recent days, the news of Gufan, the second son of Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion, has been full of storms. This young warrior, who is known as a genius, has made all the information about Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion spread freely in Tianjing City. Murong Xiaohan, the first beauty and talented woman in Tianjing City, has always been an enduring topic in the streets and in Jiaofang Yuefu, Any topic associated with Murong Xiaohan will become extremely hot and spread rapidly. These two elements together are enough to let people in the capital know about it in one day. What''s more, the Marquis''s mansion of Pingyuan proposed to Qingshu Marquis Murong qianhan and wanted to hire Murong Xiaohan?


    In less than half a day, the news in Tianjing City was so crazy that it became more and more mysterious. Some people said that Gu fan, the little Marquis of Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion, wanted to hire Murong Xiaohan. Some people said that Gu Yu, the eldest son of Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion, was not married. It was impossible for Gu fan to give the bride price first. It must be Gu Yu. Some people said that the Murong family had long wanted to marry the ancient family, Now that Gu''s family is thriving like cooking oil, they urge the Marquis of Pingyuan to offer the bride price. It is also said that Gu fan and Murong Xiaohan have known each other for a long time, and they were married by his majesty yukou. It''s just a process for Mrs. Yujue to offer the bride price.


    At this time, there was a man sitting in front of the dressing table in the boudoir of Qingshu Houfu.


    Liu Mei, starry eyes, white teeth, Zhu Yan, green temples, Luo Ru, self pity for the mirror, or lonely sad, but with a different kind of rouge and common powder charm temperament, it is the Pearl of Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan''s eyes, Murong Xiaohan, who has the reputation of the first beauty and talented woman in the capital.


    At this time, the bead curtain outside the door was rolled open. The person who came in was Murong que, the Marquis of Qingshu who had the best time with Murong Xiaohan. He looked at his sister across the bead curtain and said with a smile, "Xiaohan, I''ve come to tell you two happy things!"


    "Oh?" Murong Xiaohan asked slightly.


    "First thing, that man defeated Zhuge Rulong and became the first deputy commander!" Murong que smiles, looks at Murong Xiaohan intentionally, and then says, "the second thing is that Mrs. Yujue of Pingyuan Marquis''s house has come to our Marquis''s house to propose marriage!"

 Chapter 242

    "What? Did Gu Jia finally figure it out? I''ve come to propose marriage? " Sitting in front of the dresser, the beauty was shocked. She felt her cheek, and then stretched out her hand to trim her temples. She turned to her brother and asked, "brother, is my face ugly today? Ah, I knew earlier that I was not so slovenly. After a while, his mother will definitely see me. What can I do? What can I do? "


    Murong que saw that her sister Murong Xiaohan was so nervous that she couldn''t help laughing, "look, you''re so excited. How do you know that the ancient family came to propose marriage for that person?"


    "You. You didn''t just say that before... "Murong Xiaohan had a fever on her face and asked in a low voice:" brother, do you mean it or not? "


    Murong que smiles and shakes his head. Facing Murong Xiaohan''s disappointment, he explains: "Gu Yu, the eldest son of the ancient family, hasn''t married yet. How can you let his younger brother marry first? That''s against the rules. "


    "Why is it against the rules?" Murong Xiaohan retorted: "is it true that if the elder brother doesn''t marry, the younger brother won''t? If someone''s eldest son is disabled and ugly, will his younger brother not get married and have children? "


    Murong que was almost stunned by Murong Xiaohan''s question, and could only smile: "sister, you are the most talented girl in Tianjing City. Of course, I can''t refute you, but Mrs. Yujue who came to propose marriage is really for the eldest son of the ancient family... I don''t have to lie to you about that!"


    "How can that be?" Murong Xiaohan turns his head and no longer talks to Murong que.


    Seeing his sister''s attitude like this, Murong que also felt that she could not laugh or cry, so she had to say to Murong Xiaohan, "my mother wants me to call you and dress up carefully, so that I can see Mrs. Yujue of the ancient family!"


    "What? I really want to see it Murong Xiaohan complained: "I don''t want to see Mrs. Yujue. I don''t want to marry his brother!" Murong Xiaohan lowered his head and said in a shy low voice: "are you kidding me? I''m going to be his sister-in-law? I don''t want it. I don''t want it! "


    Murong que sighed and said to Murong Xiaohan, "if you don''t agree, you must see Mrs. Yujue. No matter whether you marry your brother or brother, it''s your mother-in-law... If you neglect her and leave a bad impression, you can''t go into the door of the ancient house!"


    Murong Xiaohan saw that the situation Murong que said was very serious. He was extremely reluctant, but he had no choice. He had to complain to Murong que: "I told my father that I wanted to marry the second son of the ancient family. How could I agree to let the eldest son propose?"


    Murong que shrugged his shoulders and said he didn''t know: "my father may know it, but my mother doesn''t know it. Although the second son of the ancient family is good at martial arts and character, and has a good reputation, it can be said that he is a perfect couple, but my mother is also optimistic about Gu Yu, the eldest son of the ancient family..."


    "Alas..." Murong Xiaohan entangled a silk handkerchief in his hand and twisted it as if it was his own state of mindˇ° How did he become his brother... "


    "Sister, dress up, mother said, the man''s door-to-door bride price, to the wife to see, that''s the rule, our Murong family is a Confucian family, the most fastidious rules, can''t be seen by other families joke..." Murong que said, sent his hand away, from the Pearl curtain tent back out, with the pearls collide with each other jingle, The sound of his steps faded away.


    Murong Xiaohan took out a piece of paper from the drawer of the dressing table and unfolded it in front of him. But it was a painting of a young man in black who was hunting in the army. It was full of verve. The young man in black in the painting was magnificent and shot with a bow. It was the image of Gu fan. Murong Xiaohan looked at the painting for a while, and finally sighed, "OK, OK, that''s your mother, anyway, I''d better dress up and meet her With that, she put the painting away and carefully put it back in the drawer. It seemed that she was afraid that others might see it. Then she took care of herself carefully.


    At the same time, Tianjing City north school field, the last day of eight martial arts has begun.


    Although many soldiers were drunk and unconscious at the bonfire dinner yesterday, Gu fan and others found an excuse to walk away, so they showed up on time at the scene of Babu martial arts.


    In front of them, the most solemn commander-in-chief of the eight departments of the imperial guards, the youngest military marquis in the history of the Beidou Dynasty: dantai RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu.


    In the contest after Gu fan, Wei Chi Gong Ming of the Longju department finally defeated Liang Sihai, the leader of the Huju department, and managed to keep the first position of the eight departments of the Longju department''s Imperial Army by a narrow margin, while the Huju department had to be tied for the second place with Yunyi department.


    Looking at the seven people in front of him, Dan Tai RUOYE''s eyes obviously stayed on Gu fan for a moment. Then he uttered a slight nasal voice very contemptuously, and said to the crowd, "my dynasty is martial, martial people pay attention to martial spirit, the army pays attention to military spirit, especially the forbidden army, You are all outstanding figures among the generals at all levels... "Dan Tai RUOYE then changed his way:" most of the people have matched strength, but some of them have luck. We all see that by luck, but it''s true, I also admit that you are the best among the eight departments of the forbidden Army... "He looked at the audience below and said:" Gaozu once left a message that the eight departments can perform martial arts regardless of rank, rank, freedom, challenge, winner will be rewarded, loser will be punished, leapfrog challenge, challenge, winner will be rewarded, loser will not be punished. As the strongest in their respective ranks, He is also the most qualified person to challenge... "When the heresy of dantai came here, he gave Duke Wei Chi a look and said solemnly," now, let''s start! "


    The six people immediately divided into three parts after hearing the speech. The three people in Longju Department stood together, and the two people in Huju Department stood together. Meng Wuhen naturally stood behind Gu fan.


    "Sir, please step forward and give me some advice." The soldier who won the first place in the rank of ordinary imperial soldiers of Longju Department stepped forward and challenged the centurion of Huju department who won the rank of Centurion: "the centurion of Huju department will not be able to beat our ordinary soldiers of Longju department."


    "Hum, I''ll knock out one of your teeth. Can you be so arrogant?" The centurion of Huju department was naturally infuriated with anger. He suddenly drew his sword and fought with the ordinary soldier.


    "How can the people in Longji be so arrogant?" Meng Wuhen, who was standing beside Gu fan, sneered and said, "I don''t know how your yunqi captain of Longxiang Department compares with our Qianfu commander of Yunyi department He didn''t like the people in the Department of Longxiang at all. At this time, he couldn''t bear the arrogance of the Department. He stepped forward and ridiculed the congenital yunqi captain.


    The cloud riding captain naturally knew that the chieftain in front of him was Shen Tian level warrior, who was said to be extremely abnormal. He immediately felt that the beany sweat on his face was rolling down one by one, and his expression was also embarrassed.


    "What? Dare not even stand up? " Meng no trace from each other''s expression to see that he is afraid of their own strength, the heart is to laugh at each other''s cowardice, look down on each other in the heart.


    The cloud riding captain felt the cold eyes of Wei Chi Gong, the commander of the Longyu department behind him. It seemed that he was saying to him, "go out and fight with him. If you lose, you will lose. Otherwise, you will lose the Longyu department. I call you life is not like death!


    Feeling this kind of pressure, the Yun Qi Wei suddenly had a horizontal heart, gave a loud drink, and threw his hands at Meng Wuchen beside Gu fan.


    The next thing is more embarrassing. The Fenwu captain of Huju Department certainly does not want to challenge the strongest deputy commander Gu fan, who is a higher level than himself. Huju department is different from Longyu department. Although he expressed some dissatisfaction with the rise of Yunyi department, he has not intensified the contradiction to the same extent as Longyu department. This kind of challenge will only irritate Gu fan, And then infuriate the whole cloud wing.


    However, the one who can challenge him is the strongest in the rank of Yun Qi Wei. He has already been challenged by Meng Wuhen of Yun Yi Department. The next commander of Longxiang department is the one that he can''t stir up. This actually means that he has been taken off this time... At this time, Wei Chi Gong''s voice suddenly ringsˇ° Deputy commander Gu fan, you''ve hit two deputy commanders of our Longxiang department twice. I''m very curious about your strength. How about you step forward and compete with me? " Wei Chi Gong Ming''s voice is very calm, not like a bully, but like an open-minded younger generation.


    However, as soon as the words came down, there was a big uproar in the big north school field. There was almost no challenge from the senior to the junior. Moreover, it was easy to be regarded as bullying, which would leave a stain on the life of the warrior. Because Gu fan severely damaged the two full-time Deputy commanders of the Longyu department, and made the whole Longyu Department lose face, Wei Chi Gong Ming, who has the strength of xingpo level, actually puts down his position and decides to teach Gu fan a lesson!


    There is a three-level difference between xingpo level and Shentian level, which is an impassable gap. That is to say, Gu fan will definitely lose, but Duke weichi won''t get any reward, and will leave a stain on his life. This battle is a pure battle of spirit, which is not wise.


    Unconsciously, everyone''s eyes were focused on the young man in the competition field, and the other pairs of warriors who were still fighting were suddenly eclipsed, as if the focus of the whole world was on the slender and handsome figure.


    In the distance a person, coldly looking at two people, mouth with a trace of treacherous smile.


    At this moment, Gu fan pulled his mouth and said to Duke weichi, "commander weichi, your so-called contest is to bully me, Shen Tian level warrior, who has only five xingxuan''s power, with the power of a nebula of xingpo level?"


    "So what? Isn''t it true that Taizu left a legacy that he can challenge freely, regardless of rank or strength? " Wei Chi Gong said, "if you win me, you can win me. If you can win my two deputy commanders, you can win me!"


    Gu fan sighed and shook his head, as if to show pity for Wei Chi Gong Ming: "you are so obsessed with these things, commander Wei Chi, I really want to beat you, but unfortunately, I already have a challenge! According to the rules of the eight departments, when the subordinates challenge the superiors, they have priority! "


    Gu fan''s words will not be said to be afraid of fighting. After all, those who know that they can''t fight are not only foolish and brave men, but also self humiliating. Gu fan skillfully and tactfully prevaricates Wei Chi Gong''s words and exposes his ugliness in front of 800000 imperial guards. This move is really clever!


    "Well, who can you challenge? Do you challenge me? " Wei Chi Gong Ming feels that he has heard a very childish joke. Gu fan''s superior level is the commander level, that is, his Wei Chi Gong Ming. He says that if there is a candidate to challenge, it can only challenge him. What''s the difference? Gu fan will not only be called Mangfu, Wei Chi Gong Ming will get a reward, Gu fan''s action is really funny. Not only the name of Duke Wei Chi, but most of the audience have such a question: who can Gu fan challenge?


    Gu fan stretched out the index finger of his right hand and compared the name of Duke Wei Chi in front of him. Then he waved his hand and said, "you are not qualified at all!"ˇ° What It was not only the name of Duke Wei Chi in front of Gu fan, but also the commanders and Deputy commanders sitting in Tiangong Pavilion. Even Zhou Yafu and sun Qie were no exception! Gu fan suddenly turned around and pointed to the figure standing on the third floor platform far away with his finger. The air of heaven and earth poured into his body, and the sound covered the whole north school yard, and clearly spread to everyone''s earsˇ° Commander in chief of the eighth Department of the imperial guards, Marquis of Beisu, if you are evil, please fight with me The voice is not majestic, even the kind of young voice with a trace of juvenile voice, but as thunder rolled over the whole north school field, and as if the chariot roared over the hearts of all people who heard this sentence, making people almost breathless! Shen Tian challenges the star hero! Gufan is crazy! The little Marquis of Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion is crazy! He''s a lunatic! Either he or we are crazy! All the people who heard this sentence looked at each other, even the name of Wei Chi Gong, who was just about to challenge Gu fan, was stunned. All the people seemed to forget the language for a moment, and they didn''t know how to speak. They just looked at the young man standing in the middle of the competition field with the same eyes as monsters. Gu fan, seeing that dantai RUOYE did not speak, said aloud again, "please fight with me! Don''t you dare, if it''s evil? " Dan Tai RUOYE shook his head gently, as if he was laughing at Gu fan for shaking the tree and overstepping his own strength. This, however, could not be matched with a hint of irony from the corner of his mouth. Against the background of his handsome face, people could not taste a trace of rebellious taste. He restrained his smile, looked at Gu fan with a straight face and said, "will I be afraid of you? I am a star warrior. If I defeat you, I will be bullied by others. Moreover, although you have a arrogant vision, you are still a useful talent for the country. I advise you not to make mistakes for yourself! " After all, there is a gap of four levels, which makes it possible for Dan Tai RUOYE to make Gu fan either die or hurt. Moreover, the martial arts competition platform is safe. Even if Dan Tai RUOYE beats Gu fan to death with one hand, the Marquis''s office of the plain can''t convict him. At most, it''s a manslaughter, It''s only half a year. Gu fan''s doing this is tantamount to asking for trouble. Gu Fan said with a sneer, "if the dantai is evil, it''s the last instruction of Taizu. The scope of the performance is not limited to martial arts. I want to compete with you in the art of war. Do you have the courage to accept it?" Gu fan carried out the words of Taizu''s instructions, and avoided the sharp words of dantai RUOYEˇ° Hum, silly people talk about dreams Dan Tai RUOYE laughed coldly and continued: "I joined the army at the age of 14. I''m invincible. I''m invincible. You''re going to compete with me in the art of war... What a joke Gu fan chuckled and then said, "I''ve been in the army for half a year, and I''m not defeated. I''d like to be defeated." Compared with the words of Dan Tai Ruo Xie, this sentence is more modest and less domineering, but it shows a kind of momentum of abandoning oneself and othersˇ° Hum, Gu fan, since you want to die yourself, I will satisfy your wish and let you have a look at the art of war in this seat! " Tantai Ruo Xie sees that Gu fan is very arrogant, and his heart is also angry. Just in time, he doesn''t have to be afraid to kill Gu fan, which makes the Marquis of the plain jump over the wall in a hurry, and he can teach this yellow mouth child a good lessonˇ° Take Tiangong eight array chess As soon as dantai RUOYE waved his hand, a table and chair appeared in the palm of his hand. There were chess like things on it. As soon as it was thrown forward, the thing became bigger and bigger and fell steadily in front of Gu fan. Obviously, it was a magic weapon refined by the imperial treasury! Dan Tai RUOYE looked down at Gu fan and explained, "Ru Zi, I''m here to tell you that this is Tiangong eight array chess, which is evolved from the military chess that Taizu deduced from the eight array map. It can evolve into all kinds of terrain. I''ll let you choose the terrain by three points!" Gu fan, seeing that dantai RUOYE looked down upon himself, could not help but sneer and say, "my father Gu Yun has been fighting in Cangyuan for decades, so how about choosing Cangyuan terrain?" Gu fan''s previous life was Hou Guyun of the plain. He fought countless battles in Cangyuan, almost invincible. Although dantai RUOYE is also a dragon and Phoenix among people, and a star wizard, if you choose Cangyuan to fight with him, dantai RUOYE is just like a sheep into a tiger''s mouth! If the evil intention of Tan Tai was to move, Gu fan saw that the chessboard in front of him had turned into a map of Cangyuan desert, on which there were constantly mountains rising, just like the real one. Dan Tai RUOYE said: "in this eight array chess, I will divide the forbidden army into four hundred thousand groups. Give it to you and me. You and I will become commanders of the two armies, but we can''t exert our martial arts and any strength. In other words, our strength will not influence the war situation. We won''t deceive you with our strength!"ˇ° Oh, that''s what I want Gu fan nodded, and then he sat down on the stone bench in front of him. Seeing that Gu fan was seated in front of him, Dan Tai Ruo Xie moved his figure and arrived hundreds of steps away in a blink of an eye. He lifted the hem of his armor and sat down on the stone bench on the other side.

 Chapter 243

    Dan Tai RUOYE held up some pieces and said to Gu fan, "each piece here represents 10000 troops. Red is cavalry, blue is crossbow player, white is infantry, black is dead soldier. Different colors represent different services..."


    Then he raised his hand and rolled up 40 pieces to Gu fan


    "Gu fan, although you are going to challenge me this time, I have been in the army for a longer time than you, and I will not deceive you, so that I will not be cheated. This time, I''ll be the first to play the eight array military chess. You can see it clearly! "


    Dan Tai RUOYE''s wrist trembled, and all the pieces in his hand flew out. After flying out, these pieces fell on the chessboard and suddenly turned into groups of lifelike soldiers on different terrain. At the moment when RUOYE looked down at the chessboard, he immediately did not move, as if he had become a wood carving and lost his soul.


    "Hum, if you are evil, you will lose!" Gu fan glanced at dantai RUOYE and knew that he had instilled his mind into the chessboard. Gu fan then drew back his eyes and calmed down. He didn''t go to see the army arrangement of Dan Tai RUOYE. Different chessboards represent different services. It''s useless for others to see them, except that they are evil. Moreover, once this game of eight array military chess starts, all the deployment of troops will be disrupted immediately. It''s no use seeing in advance.


    After pondering for a while, Gu fan sneered and put all the pieces in his hand in the same place. That''s the deepest part of the desert!


    "Boom!"


    At the moment when the chess pieces fell, Gu fan suddenly felt that his mind was sinking like a stone. Countless white lights exploded in front of him, and countless complex terrain changed in front of him. When he calmed down, he saw an endless desert. Here was an oasis in the desert. In the desert, flags were dancing everywhere, swords were like a forest, The dense white armor is like the snow covering the mountains. In the army, an ancient flag is flying in the wind.


    "Here we go!"


    On the north school field, everyone nodded.


    Just at the moment when Gu fan dropped the chess pieces, a circle of eight trigrams shaped air rushed to Xiaohan from the chessboard. As soon as the air turned, it turned into a piece of illusory light and shadow, scattered, and even reflected the situation of the two armies on the military chess as a huge curtain.


    In this light and shadow, deserts, sand dunes, oases, small towns, even camels and pedestrians emerge one by one. And in this vast world, two armies are buried in it.


    In the eyes of the public, the 400000 troops of dantai RUOYE, scattered all over the world, formed a huge network, scattered in the sky and the earth, spreading a wave of murderous air. After all, dantai RUOYE was a well-trained general. As soon as he was finished, he sent out troops to capture the three gates of the desert and sent out heavy troops to guard.


    On the other side of dantai RUOYE, in a vast desert. Gu fan''s 400000 troops, however, were all crowded on an oasis.


    "When the two armies confront each other, they pay attention to the arrangement of troops, every inch of traps and every step of killing. Gu fan concentrated all his forces together when the forces of both sides were not obvious. Why? Isn''t it very difficult to make room for such a big fight? In the beginning, it fell into the wind. Gu fan, this is a big taboo of marching in the army! " Zhou Yafu, the commander of cloud wing department in Tiangong Pavilion, saw that Gu fan had lost the upper hand. He couldn''t help feeling worried and said to sun scheming.


    At this time, on the Tiangong pavilion where Longyu''s department is located, Wei Chi Gong Ming, who has returned to his position, looks gloomy. Next to him is Sima Zhanfeng, who wrapped his right hand in bandages. However, the place where Zhuge Rulong should have been sitting is empty. Obviously, the deputy commander is seriously injured and can''t come to the last day''s eight Department martial arts performance, Or he was defeated by a Shen Tian warrior like Gu fan, which made Zhuge Rulong feel that he had no way to face the 800000 forbidden army at all, so he took the opportunity to recuperate at home.


    "Commander, do you think the Marquis of Beisu will not lose to Gu fan?"


    Sima Zhanfeng, sitting behind weichi''s name, broke the silence.


    Wei Chi Gong''s eyes flashed a trace of disgust, but he did not speak.


    Sima Zhanfeng knew that he had criticized Duke weichi''s name. He quickly lowered his head and stopped talking.


    "I don''t think so. Although he is still young, he is known as the first master in the army. It is said that when Hou dantai RUOYE was in the Yantian army of Shenyang, he led the army with deceit and opportunity, and liked to take risks. His way to promotion is basically to win more with less. It''s amazing that even some veteran generals can''t match him. " Wei Chi Gong said after a long time.


    When Sima Zhanfeng saw that Duke weichi spoke, he carefully said to him:


    "From my subordinates'' point of view, I don''t think so. If this military game is played by Hou dantai of Beisu, RUOYE provokes it, and Gu fan passively accepts it. I''m absolutely convinced that Bei Su Hou will win. But this time it was Gu fan who started it... "Sima Zhanfeng raised his head:" I have a feeling. This time, it''s definitely not who wins. There must be deceit in all ancient times


    Weichi Gong Ming also nodded slightly, looking at the thin figure below, but with fearˇ° This child''s mind is unfathomable. It will not be in the pool in the future! "


    On the Tiangong Pavilion of other departments, the commanders and Deputy commanders all gave a cold smile when they saw the situation. Gu fan''s platoon, they knew at a glance, wanted to wait for work and fight against dantai RUOYE in the oasis in the center of the desert. But the real battlefield is changing rapidly. It is not decided by the simplest way to keep the same! Otherwise, there would not be so many famous generals and military expertsˇ° A soldier is a crafty man. We think highly of the second son of the ancient family. "ˇ° Maintaining the status quo. That''s interesting! " All of these are different, and people have different opinions. At this time, Gu fan in Tianji eight array military chess was suddenly startled by a voice. Looking back, I saw a warrior in silver armor standing behind Gu fan like a mountain. When I saw Gu fan, I saluted him and said, "commander, I''m a quartermaster in the army." Gu fan turned around and saw that the warrior''s face had clear lines and the luster of his armor was the same as the real one. It turned out that he was the same as a real person, even a real person. He was surprised to see that the 400000 troops below were lifelike one by one, and with the control of Gu fan''s mind, he was very happy. The Quartermaster behind Gu fan saluted Gu fan and said, "commander in chief, our army''s food and drinking water can last about ten days. If we can''t get new supplies, there will be chaos. Please pay attention to it." Gu fan nodded slightly and said to the quartermaster, "where is the nearest oasis?" The Quartermaster pointed to the direction of dantai RUOYE army and said, "three hundred miles ahead, there is the largest oasis, where there are market towns, which can provide us with some dry food supplies." Gu fan nodded, indicating the quartermaster to retreat. He turned around and looked at the 400000 troops under the sand dunes. His heart suddenly surged. It seemed that he had become Hou Guyun, the powerful plain in the northwest Cangyuan. But he knew that although he was holding the forbidden army in Tianjing City and was the most elite soldier of the Beidou Dynasty, no matter how powerful the warrior was, he would die if he didn''t eat or drink for a long time before he reached the star level, so the problem of supply was the biggest problem he had to face at present! Gu fan thought in his heart, and ordered the 400000 troops to take enough dry food and fresh water to advance to the next oasis with towns. Gu fan was actually prepared. He was familiar with the terrain of the desert. As long as the army of dantai RUOYE entered the desert, he could play with him, But the premise of all this is that Gu fan''s troops have enough fresh water and food supply. Otherwise, if Dan Tai is evil, it only needs to be strong and clear. In ten days, Gu fan''s 400 000 troops will be defeated without fighting! In the eyes of others, the military strength of the two sides seems to be almost the same, but one is a veteran and experienced general who is good at fighting, and the other is a new recruit who has just served for less than a year. This is the huge gap between the two sides. The Marquis of Beisu has begun to line up his troops! " Almost at the same time, dantai RUOYE began to arrange troops. On the north school field, everyone was in high spirits. Platoon is the most basic ability of a general. From this, we can immediately see the ability of both sides to unify their troopsˇ° Its speed is like wind, its speed is like forest, its invasion is like fire, its immobility is like mountain, it is hard to know that it is like Yin, and its movement is like thunder. The Marquis of beisuhou is really an outstanding person. He has got the essence of the art of war! " Wei Chi Gong Ming, who was watching the battle, exclaimed. Even he was ashamed of being far away from home. Zhou Yafu and others took a glance at the terrain of dantai RUOYE. They saw that 400000 imperial soldiers in black clothes and armour, under the command of dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, were advancing in an all-round way, like the tide of the sea. All the soldiers were like ghosts in the night. Their movements were mysterious, and their movements and destinations were completely unpredictable. With the movement of Dan Tai RUOYE, on his side of the chessboard, there was a sudden slaughter, but the scattered colorful chessboard laid a heavy killing machine, which formed a huge net, waiting for Gu fan to die. There is no doubt that as long as Gu fan''s troops go in, they will be hanged all the way immediately. A simple platoon of troops, the northern Marquis Dan Tai if evil immediately revealed, as a famous general''s generous and atmosphere! Even though Xie Yuxiang and Zhou Yafu did not like Hou Tantai RUOYE, they had to praise him when they saw his troop movement.

 Chapter 244

    The youngest military Marquis of the Beidou Dynasty, the Marquis of Beisu, may be arrogant, but he is indisputably powerful in the aspect of unifying his troops!


    "Don''t move like a mountain, push forward, even if it is Gu fan also take Dan Tai if evil this kind of formation, there is no way!" After looking at it for a long time, Zhou Yafu sighed, and the hope in his eyes faded a little.


    "Just don''t know how Gu fan will deal with it!" Sun Mucai, who was beside Zhou Yafu, saw the army of dantai RUOYE, and immediately felt a sweat for Gu fan.


    A pair of eyes, looking to the other side of the chessboard. In the desert, 400000 soldiers in silver helmets and armour are marching forward like ants. The formation has not changed much. They all use the simplest and most convenient flying geese array. Compared with the gorgeous array of dantai, it is really eclipsed.


    "Here it is!"


    When Zhou Yafu and others saw this, they were stunned. Every minute before the decisive battle was precious. Gu fan marched without the whole army first, and his direction was towards the main force of dantai RUOYE! Is he in such a hurry to fight? Using the wild geese array to fight against Dan Tai RUOYE''s gorgeous and sharp battle array, which is like a strangling machine, is just like sheep entering the tiger''s mouth!


    Even sun, who didn''t quite understand the art of war, frowned. At this time, Gu fan was just like a novice. He didn''t know how to lead a heavy army to fight.


    Only Xie Yuxiang knows that Gu fan was calm enough to resist the impact of 300000 troops in Lincang City. He almost had natural intelligence to control the troops. Moreover, he could not be overused to describe Gu fan ''!


    Although Gu fan led the army to fight in his previous life, fighting is not the same thing as using tiantiangong''s eight array military chess. Although Gu fan wanted to use these soldiers like his arm and finger, he was confused when he really arranged the battle. Gu fan was really a novice one by one with tiantiangong''s eight array military chess. As time went by, As soon as Gu fan''s heart was horizontal, he ordered the whole army to rush to the nearest oasis.


    The key to all of Gufan''s plans lies in the market town of the first oasis. If enough food and fresh water can be prepared, then dantai RUOYE must go to the desert to fight against Gufan, and he will surely lose. But if Gufan fails to get fresh water and food, Gufan must leave the desert to compete with dantai RUOYE, and the number of winners and losers will fall to occupy the right place, It''s easy to defend but hard to attack.


    Just as Gu fan''s army was advancing rapidly, the Scouts of dantai RUOYE arrived. The formation of more than 20 black jiachihou stood on the sand dune, looking at the 400000 troops marching in a wild goose formation below.


    Suddenly, the scouts turned around and drove their horses towards the previous direction.


    At the other end of Tiangong''s eight battle, Dan Tai RUOYE seems to be sneering.


    Dan Tai RUOYE thought that Gu fan had several abilities to challenge himself in this aspect. However, looking at the army in the simplest formation, where there is the strongest imperial style of the Beidou Dynasty, it''s just a mob, and dantai RUOYE begins to be confused.


    "Is this to confuse the enemy?" Dan Tai RUOYE is full of doubts at this time, but he is not the kind of person who can be easily confusedˇ° Let me test him first


    After an hour''s rapid march, Gu fan''s soldiers came to a place less than ten miles away from the oasis. Suddenly, the scouts in front of them reported that they saw smoke rising from the market town of the oasis.


    Gu fan felt an unexpected premonition, and quickly let a cavalry team of 100 people act as a scout to drive towards the oasis.


    When the scouts approached the market town next to the oasis, they doubted that they were going to hell instead of oasis! The corpses were packed on both sides of the street. There were old people, children, men and women. It was obvious that they were all killed with sharp swords at that time. Countless corpses kept a look of panic and surprise, as if they were killed without knowing what happened. The dirty blood gathered along the ridges and ditches of the street and flowed wantonly, allowing the buzzing flies to fly above the corpse.


    Shops on both sides of the street, have been thrown torches, the flames of each other into a continuous, like a large sea of fire! And the black smoke rising was the granary in the market town. The black smoke rising from the raging fire almost blackened the blue sky.


    Gu fan saw this scene through the eyes of these scouts, and all this shocked him deeply! It must have been done by Dan Tai Ruo Xie!


    Kill all the residents, burn down the shops and granaries, what is this for? Isn''t that obvious?


    The Marquises no longer dare to move towards the market town, so they have to go around the market town and come to the oasis. The horses are thirsty and can''t wait to rush to the oasis to drink. Who knows, just after drinking a few mouthfuls, the horses whine a few times, kneel down on the ground, and then foam to death.


    "The water in the oasis is poisonous!" The scouts exclaimed. At this moment, countless arrows burst into the air. In the distance, dense arrows came to the scouts like bees.


    Gu fan lost contact with the 100 person scouting force with a light click. The dull sound of the soldiers'' bodies being penetrated by arrows and the last few sparse groans echoed in his ears! Dantai RUOYE destroyed the shops and granaries, and poisoned the water in the oasis. It''s too vicious! This move is too cruel! Gu fan closed his eyes slightly and seemed to be shaking. He finally knew why Hou dantai RUOYE of Beisu had been able to win many battles. First, he had a good command of troops and a rigorous array. Second, he was ruthless and ruthless in order to win! As like as two peas in the eight world of war chess, the personnel here are all fake, but they are exactly the same as the real people. If the evil spirit of the Taiwan plateau can command in the eight military chess of the heavenly stems, kill all the old people, women, children and men, and destroy all the stores and granaries in order to keep the walls clean, in reality, he can do so. And will only do better than in military chess! Thinking of this, Gu fan can''t help but take a breath of air. His plan has been understood by dantai RUOYE, and if dantai RUOYE destroys the oasis in the market town, it is tantamount to holding his lifeline. If he wants to win, he must think of another way!

 Chapter 245

    Gu fan opened his eyes and quickly controlled his soldiers to encircle the oasis from both sides.


    Gu fan''s inference is correct. If the evil faction of dantai came here to slaughter, it must not be all the troops. But Gu fan has a whole army of 400000. No accident, he can eat all the troops of dantai at once!


    "I want you to spit out twice as much of the blood you drink!" Although Gu fan also led the army in his previous life, he always thought that the victory of sacrificing the lives of ordinary people was more shameful than the defeat. Even the ordinary people of different races, he didn''t have the heart to do so. Therefore, the actions of Dan Tai Ruo Xie undoubtedly angered Gu fan.


    But just after these two forces set out, Gu fan''s mind suddenly calmed down. If Dan Tai was evil, would it be that he deliberately slaughtered the town and put poison in the water? He knew that the Hougu family in the plain where Gu fan lived strictly abided by the military''s "wisdom, faith, benevolence, courage and strictness" and regarded "benevolence" highly. This kind of unkind behavior obviously violated the ancient family''s taboo, and would certainly enrage Gu fan, What would happen if Gu fan was not wise enough to hang the 400 000 troops who did not line up in order to catch up with RUOYE''s retreating troops?


    Gu fan thought of it and frowned. Even he could count on it. What would it do if it was Dan Tai Ruo Xie? We need to wait for work with ease. We don''t need 400000 troops. We only need 200000 to eat his 400000.


    At this time, the whole desert is full of dust raised by cavalry trampling on the sand, and 400000 troops are rushing towards the oasis on the desert. At this time, Gu fan''s heart is confused. If they pursue, they may be eaten alive by the other side, and even the 400 000 troops will be wiped out. But if they don''t pursue, they will miss the chance to annihilate dantai RUOYE''s troops. Although they may only be tens of thousands of troops, if they kill the towns, poison the oases, destroy the supplies, and retreat without damaging a soldier or a general, Then there is no need to do anything about it. Gu fan has already lost, and his previous operational plan has been completely destroyed. Guerrilla tactics will change from active to passive. To put it inappropriately, a guerrilla without supplies is like a kite with a line in its hand, and it can''t carry out flexible operations at all; But risks and benefits coexist. If Gu fan insists on pursuing at this time, he can at least kill ten thousand troops of Dan Tai RUOYE. He may even expand the outcome of the war, and then take back the initiative of the war situation to his own hands. The disparity is almost the difference between life and death!


    Gu fan''s mind slowed down the speed of the troops a little, and made some changes in the formation of the troops. This is the embodiment of Gu fan''s brilliant leadership in his previous life. After a period of marching, he has mastered the secrets of the eight formation military chess of this day, and began to play his terrible leading ability! From a distance, it''s still a flying geese array, but the best array in the eight array diagram is hidden in the flying geese array. Dragon, tiger, snake, bird, heaven and earth, eight formations, call the wind and rain!


    At this time, in the distance of Dan Tai RUOYE, through his scouts, also felt the strange of the ancient army. He didn''t have many troops, but he had 50000. In front of 400000 elite imperial guards, he was like a mantis. But he also knew Gu fan''s psychology. If he only poisoned the spring water, set fire in the street, and burned the granary, Gu fan would surely lead the army in pursuit. In half a day at most, the 50000 advance team would be overtaken by the whole army, and the 400000 was less than 50000. It was really a loss business to replace Gu fan with only one water source.


    And after a while, it was impossible to say that it would not affect the morale.


    The soldiers attack the city for the bottom, attack the heart for the top, if the evil of Dan Tai wins many times, with a few wins many, he is a master of attacking the heart. He knows Gu fan''s psychology, deliberately killed all the residents in the town, regardless of the age and children. In this way, Gu fan must be angry. Such behavior is against humanity. Gu fan is filled with righteous indignation, and will surely send troops to pursue him, However, if Gu fan had some common sense of the art of war, he would surely think that dantai RUOYE used the method of "arousing generals" to make Gu fan''s 400000 troops attack rashly, and then he would defeat Gu fan with a tight formation, and then Gu fan would not dare to March rashly. If he sent out no more than 10000 advance troops, dantai RUOYE would be wiped out in an instant by surrounding formation, Let him not know the number of troops, as long as Gu fan delays for an hour, it will be enough for dantai RUOYE''s troops to run away more than half. If Gu fan is frightened and thinks that all dantai RUOYE''s troops are here and no longer pursue, then this is a perfect victory!


    Sure enough, intelligence from scouts showed that the speed of Gu fan''s troops slowed down.


    "Well, he hesitated." Dan Tai if evil in the heart sneered a, to the direction of Gu Fan said: "he really only has so little ability, too rubbish!"


    Suddenly, the scouts found that the marching speed of Gu Fanbu was accelerated and returned to the speed of wild geese.


    "Why, what''s the matter?" Dan Tai ruoxie could not help but frown and say: "is he seeing through, it''s impossible, or is he too reckless, ready to let go? It''s hard to do! "


    Gu fan can already see the dantai Ruoyu with black helmets and armor in front of him. These troops are in the middle of the desert, on the hills, as if they were waiting for the arrival of Gu fan''s troops.


    Gu fan sneered. He seemed to know that Dan Tai RUOYE was waiting for him. His heart moved and he looked at the black armor army on the mountain, but he didn''t catch up. The two wings were folded and the troops were arrayed.


    Seeing that Gu fan didn''t catch up with him, Dan Tai''s mind moved. Fifty thousand troops rushed towards Gu fan''s army like tigers down the mountain. It was obvious that they wanted to give Gu fan a bad impression by taking advantage of Gu fan''s unsteadiness. But the 50000 cavalry had just moved forward, and Gu fan''s formation changed. He had already launched the square array of bowmen and shot at the cavalry of RUOYE side of the charging dantaiˇ° It''s naive of Gu fan to stop the cavalry of the imperial guards with his bow and crossbow Seeing that Gu fan used a crossbow hand to shoot the imperial guards and wanted to stop the charge of the imperial guards, dantai could not help but sneer.

 Chapter 246

    The crossbow and arrow hit the armor of the imperial cavalry, but it just missed and fell down. The arrows all over the sky just happened to hit the eyes of several horses, causing a very small amount of chaos. Seeing that the arrows could not hurt themselves, the imperial cavalry rushed towards Gu fan''s army.


    Five hundred steps, the arrow is raining, three hundred steps, the arrow tide is surging, one hundred steps, the cold saber suddenly comes out of its sheath, tens of thousands of sabers suddenly dance in the sky and on the yellow sand. This is not a team, but a giant beast with a big mouth open to choose people and bite, which is about to tear open the front of Gufan.


    At this moment, almost like ghosts, the bow and crossbow man''s square array in front retreated rapidly, as if a large part of the whole battle array had sunk in. The forward charging cavalry had no time to rein in their horses, and almost rushed into the groove that Gu fan''s troops gave up. Then it seemed as if there was an avalanche in the snow mountain, and the silver armored soldiers collapsed from three directions, It''s also like the silver torrent has annihilated the black land.


    The iron cavalry of dantai RUOYE almost didn''t react before they were spurted off by these soldiers with long guns. Because of inertia, the front charging iron cavalry almost ran into the two meter spear point of the infantry. This is a weapon specially developed by the imperial guards of the Beidou Dynasty. The spear point is two meters long and is held by two people, Because of the huge impact of the cavalry, it was stabbed through the body in an instant, like a meat kebab. The front cavalry was blocked, and the rear cavalry could not stop bumping into it like a missile. In an instant, the unbeatable cavalry just now suffered heavy losses.


    After all, dantai RUOYE is a veteran general. If he were an ordinary general, he would have been caught unprepared by such a surprise attack by Gu fan. However, dantai RUOYE just watched quietly and calmly stopped the cavalry. At the same time, the front team changed into the back team, the back team changed into the front team, and slowly retreated.


    Under the command of dantai RUOYE, the iron cavalry, which was in chaos just now, was able to counterattack and retreat while closing up the formation under the attack of Gu fan''s 400000 troops. Even Gu fan felt that dantai RUOYE''s leading skills were really superb. In other places, Gufan can''t do better than dantai RUOYE.


    But how could Gu fan make it so easy for Dan Tai RUOYE to get away? With the cover of the eight formations, the soldiers who formed one square formation after another moved forward quickly.


    Dantai RUOYE fought and retreated. After losing nearly 2000 cavalry, the imperial cavalry finally turned back to his troops. Just when dantai RUOYE was ready to leave this right and wrong place, he found a worse thing - Gu fan''s troops didn''t know when they were around their rear, that is to say, Now his more than 40000 people have been surrounded by Gu fan''s 400000 troops.


    "The Marquis of beisuhou is surrounded by Gufan!" The soldiers of the imperial guards in the crowd immediately sighed.


    "The use of troops by the Marquis of Beisu is not as good as that of a deputy commander!"


    "Yes, I''m still half a child of the ancient family... Isn''t the military command of marquis Beisu better than that of marquis Guyun of Pingyuan..."


    "The dantai family lost to Gu fan in the west school last time. Will they lose again in the north school this time?" Some soldiers gloated at the play.


    Because Tianji eight array military chess fully shows the situation of both sides'' armies, the scene of dantai RUOYE''s raid on the market town with 50000 soldiers and the massacre of old and young women and children also falls into everyone''s eyes. Although most of the forbidden generals know the truth of "one general''s success is withered", and they also know that they should resort to all means to achieve victory, ordinary forbidden soldiers don''t think so, Most of them not only came from civilian origin, but also had a sense of justice. Seeing that dantai RUOYE connived at the slaughter of old and young women and children, although it was in the virtual eight battle of Tianji, they were still filled with righteous indignation. Seeing that Gu fan''s 400000 troops surrounded dantai RUOYE''s 50000 executioners, they couldn''t help cheering from their hearts, and from their origins, They are also closer to the common people.


    But soon some of the nobles'' children refuted.


    "What do you mean, you bastards? You''re a real gentleman. Don''t you understand?"


    "Yes, do you understand the war situation? It''s called by ghosts A nobleman''s son said: "in my opinion, now the Marquis of Beisu is luring Gu fan''s troops to attack, and then encircle and annihilate them! This is the art of war, do you understand? "


    One of the soldiers who came from a civilian family immediately sneered, "do you know the art of war? The army strength of the young marquis is ten times that of the northern Marquis, and the art of war is ten times that of the northern marquis. There is no possibility for the northern marquis to break out of the encirclement... And... "The soldier continued:" and the young marquis is sticking to the rescue, waiting for the northern marquis to fall into the trap... If you don''t believe it, you can see! "


    Dantai RUOYE can only see the light scattered by silvery white armor. The desert is no more than the jungle, so the sun is dazzling, and the vision is extremely wide. Dantai RUOYE can clearly see the ring-shaped square array of the ancient army in front of it, which is like an iron circle encircling dantai RUOYE''s troops in the middle.


    After all, dantai RUOYE is familiar with the art of war. He knows that once the iron circle is formed, his army''s breakthrough will turn into a bubble. He hastily urges his troops to rush towards a corner of Gufan''s army. Obviously, it''s more cost-effective to concentrate 40000 troops to break through a corner and kill a bloody path than to lose 40000 troops.


    As a matter of fact, the attitude of Tantai RUOYE towards Gu fan has changed since the competition between them. He has despised the enemy before, and he has paid a huge price for it. Dan Tai RUOYE thought of this and clenched his fist. Looking at the light and shadow standing in the distance, he gritted his teeth and said, "I won''t lose. You are the only one who will lose!" Just at the moment when dantai RUOYE was angry, 40000 imperial soldiers had chopped on the corner of Gufan''s encirclement circle like a sword. But at this moment, Gufan''s battle array suddenly rotated, and the surrounding square arrays echoed each other, and even wave after wave, cascading like waves, constantly consuming dantai RUOYE''s few troops. Under this strange array, the cooperation of various arms can be called perfect. Finally, Dan Tai RUOYE and the leaders of other Tiangong pavilions saw the clue, and almost at the same time exclaimed: "the eight array picture of Taizu!" Dan Tai if evil, at this time a heart has sunk down.

 Chapter 247

    Gu fan''s army, under the impact of dantai RUOYE, only retreated a shot, and then, like the tide, attacked dantai RUOYE. While his troops broke through the encirclement, the troops in other directions were still moving forward, and the encirclement was shrinking!


    "Abandoned son!" Unknowingly, these two words came to the mind of Dan Tai RUOYE. Although 40000 is a large force, at this time, in the face of Gu fan''s army and the eight array map of the Great Dipper emperor, there is little hope that this team of 40000 people can escape from heaven.


    But Tantai RUOYE immediately thought of another problem, that is, the supplies of Gufan''s troops were different from those of Gufan''s troops in the desert oasis. Before they went to battle, the soldiers of Tantai RUOYE brought enough food and fresh water for 15 days. What about Gufan''s troops? The amount of food, grass and fresh water consumed by the 400000 troops every day is a terrible astronomical figure. That is to say, if dantai RUOYE is held, with these 40000 people, Gufan''s 400000 troops can be consumed. At least Gufan''s time can be wasted. In other words, Gufan''s most precious now is not his troops, but his time!


    Once the army is short of water and food, it means that it is time for a decisive battle, and those who rashly initiate a decisive battle are mostly losers.


    Dan Tai RUOYE looks at the two sides fighting on the chessboard and slowly gives an order. Then he raises his eyes with a sneer and looks at the fuzzy figure on the opposite side. The number of winners and losers is unknown!


    Just now, the dantai RUOYE tribe, which was still making a tenacious attack, began to shrink abruptly. Taking the infantry as the front team, it retreated slowly. Under the cover of the infantry, the well-trained imperial soldiers skillfully knelt down the armored horses and surrounded a small village with the reins. Then the infantry retreated in and took the horses as the cover to confront Gu fan''s team.


    In fact, Gu fan had already guessed the plan of Dan Tai RUOYE. When he saw that Dan Tai RUOYE let the forbidden army''s iron horse dismount and surrounded it with war horses to defend, it proved his conjecture. It should be noted that the strongest cavalry is Huolie cavalry of Cangyuan, the strongest infantry is crazy soldier of Zili, the strongest Archer is full moon crossbowman of gourong, and the strongest slain is Japanese ninja of yingdao, but the forbidden army of Beidou Dynasty is the best defensive army!


    Once dantai RUOYE completes the defensive arrangement, these 40000 troops will immediately have unparalleled defensive power. If they are properly commanded, it will be difficult to win 200000 troops easily. Although Gu fan did not lead the imperial guards in his previous life, he knew that it would be very difficult to prevent the imperial guards of the Beidou Dynasty from forming defensive positions. The imperial guards had a complete set of methods to deal with the sudden attack and plunder of the imperial guards when they were in formation, which was enough to face most of the problems, and would make the enemies who attacked rashly suffer.


    Therefore, Gu fan didn''t want to attack dantai RUOYE''s army at all. Instead, he strengthened the surrounding defense line. He knew that dantai RUOYE''s plan was to kill Gu fan''s army with 40000 people as the core.


    So the camp of dantai RUOYE was successfully completed, and Gu fan''s army on the periphery also stopped. It just kept shrinking inward until it was only a mile away from the soldiers of dantai RUOYE. Gu fan''s soldiers could even see every move in the opposite camp with their naked eyes.


    Seeing Gu fan against Dan Tai RUOYE, the onlookers of the imperial guards began to talk again.


    "What happened? Shouldn''t Gu fan take down the army stronghold of Dan Tai RUOYE directly? "


    "Isn''t the art of war saying that if you encircle ten, if you double it, you will fight?"


    "This Gu fan is too careful..."


    "Isn''t he afraid of being dragged out of the army by Dan Tai RUOYE and collapsing without fighting?"


    There are generals who are more inclined to Gufan, the situation of the two sides, and the fact that dantai RUOYE occupies the pass from the desert to the town, and there are rear supplies. It is concluded that even though dantai RUOYE is surrounded by 40000 people by Gufan, it still has an advantage in general, and the longer the time is delayed, the more unfavorable it is to Gufan. Gufan without supplies must fight quickly.


    In Tianji eight array military chess, one minute in reality is about the same as one day in the eight array picture, because the mind of the warrior enters into it, which is equivalent to the soul out of the body, so this special phenomenon appears.


    Is Gu fan too cautious to march for fear of loss? How is that possible?


    Gu fan''s encirclement of dantai RUOYE is just a circle of the outermost cavalry. The total number is only 80000, just twice that of dantai RUOYE. This is one of the reasons why Gu fan reduced the encirclement to the minimum. The smaller the encirclement, the fewer troops Gu fan needed, What Dan Tai RUOYE saw was that he was surrounded by the "army", so he focused his attention on this battlefield.


    Behind the sand dunes of the main battlefield, more than 300000 elite soldiers of the imperial guards divided into two groups, bypassed the battlefield from two directions, scattered on the spot, and formed a lot of loose formations, which looked like they had no defense at all.


    Dantai RUOYE naturally has his own plan. First, the 40000 odd forbidden soldiers must not be abandoned. Otherwise, Gu fan will have the upper hand in the decisive battle with dantai RUOYE. This can be seen from the fact that dantai RUOYE ordered his troops to set up camp on the spot. Second, if he wants to defeat Gu fan, he must destroy all Gu fan''s troops, So he has to fight with Gu fan. Even if Gu fan doesn''t attack him, he has to look for opportunities to fight.


    Gu fan sat in the tent of the Chinese army, waiting for the arrival of the army of Dan Tai RUOYE. With these two points, Gu fan was not afraid of Dan Tai RUOYE and did not take the initiative to find himself. The 40000 troops of dantai RUOYE are really like chicken ribs. For his 400000 people, although they are only one tenth, they will fall into a disadvantage when confronting Gu fan. However, it is impossible for these 40000 people to break through independently. I''m afraid that dantai RUOYE has to mobilize his troops to cut in from the periphery. Although this method is very dangerous, the success of the war is also great, because 40000 soldiers can echo from the inside, and it will be easier to break through Gufan''s defense line. If Gufan''s troops can be cut twice from the middle, it will not be difficult to annihilate all Gufan''s troops in this war! In the void, two people''s eyes are on the desert, each other want to use this desert to devour each other. The black armor is rushing under the night, and it seems to be calling something in the desert lights. When the troops came to a place 100 li away from Gufan''s camp, dantai RUOYE could not help but hold his breath. Just now, he was surprised when he saw Gufan''s eight array map of Taizu. But at this time, Gufan''s array was very loose, just like a beginner, and he didn''t prevent people from robbing the camp, and he didn''t think that he would be attacked at night, There is something really strange.

 Chapter 248

    Dantai RUOYE stared at Gufan''s camp for a long time, and the more he looked, the more disguised he was. So he sent a team of 2000 people to attack Gufan''s northernmost camp. Suddenly, the team camped and killed more than 50 imperial soldiers. Gufan''s soldiers saw that dantai RUOYE''s soldiers were like magic soldiers, and almost collapsed in the first battle, But dantai RUOYE didn''t dare to fight and quickly backed back without any resistance. Seeing that Pianzhai was attacked by dantai RUOYE, Gu fan knew that the big fish had taken the bait.


    With just over 50 people, it''s a drop in the ocean for 400000 people. Gu fan, seeing that dantai was too cautious to go deep, let his troops continue to harass him.


    At the same time, another team of dantai RUOYE also entered another camp, harassed it and left. Gu fan''s troops did not pursue and continued to be in their barracks.


    The message from the two units arrived at RUOYE, but he hesitated. Gu fan''s performance at the moment was quite different from that when he besieged RUOYE''s troops with the eight array map. At this time, RUOYE could undoubtedly break through Gu fan''s front. If it was on the real battlefield, RUOYE would think that the other party had changed the commander in the middle, But there is absolutely no such possibility in the eight battle of military chess.


    "There must be an ambush. Maybe it''s meant to induce me. I want to destroy my formation Dan Tai RUOYE muttered in his heart: "this son''s deceitful skill is too shallow. How can this degree hide it from me?" However, it is impossible to make Dan Tai not march because of doubt.


    "It''s like casting a stone to ask the way. Let''s see what the ambush is!" Dan Tai RUOYE said to himself in his heart, "I''m ready for the back hand."


    So just now, the two ten thousand troops gathered and went to the barracks where they attacked for the first time.


    When Gu fan saw the 20, 000 troops galloping towards him, he gave a smile in his heart and ordered the soldiers in his camp to retreat. Except for a small number of soldiers, he almost let the camp out.


    "An empty camp?" A moment later, dantai RUOYE''s troops captured the barracks, only to find that, except for a few defensive troops, they were almost empty, and even had no supplies and food. They could not help but feel puzzled.


    "And ambush?" Dan Tai RUOYE frowned and ordered: "continue to pursue until the boy''s ambush is led out!"


    When twenty thousand people received the order, they made a deep attack. The second camp was the same, and the third camp was still the same. Gu fan laid five camps in total, but dantai RUOYE''s troops easily broke through four of them and killed directly to the fourth camp. They could almost see the besieged friendly troops in the distance, but Gu fan''s ambush did not appear.


    "No backhand ambush?" Dan Tai RUOYE could not help frowning, but he suddenly began to laughˇ° Well, with 20000 reinforcements, I can break through his defense line from the middle! " Dantai RUOYE was overjoyed, the formation changed rapidly, and the layout changed from the crane flying array to the attack strength.


    "Break through the enemy''s line at one stroke and make a full contribution!" Dan Tai RUOYE''s heart cried out, in a moment, in front of Gu fan''s last line of defense, there were 20000 elite black armour imperial guards, who rushed to Gu fan''s last line of defense in a murderous manner.


    "You won''t be so relaxed this time!" When Gu fan saw that dantai RUOYE''s troops rushed forward in a murderous manner, he sneered in his heart. The last line of defense, which had never moved, suddenly moved. Dantai RUOYE''s troops were like an angry bull, while Gu fan''s troops were like a giant elephant, rubbing their fists and hands, waiting for fighting.


    At this time, a gun rang in the ears of dantai RUOYE. Dantai RUOYE''s eyes were still on the battlefield of Gufan''s last line of defense. His eyes were looking for the place where the gun rang, but there was no sign that Gufan''s troops were attacking. At this time, a team located in the main position of dantai RUOYE suddenly lost contact with dantai RUOYE.


    "No! Here is his ambush Dantai RUOYE suddenly realized why the four camps in front of him were let out by Gu fan. The purpose is to attract all of dantai RUOYE''s attention here and ignore the wind and grass around the main force.


    Almost at the same time that Gu fan''s troops launched a surprise attack on the main force of dantai RUOYE, there was a sudden change around Gu fan''s fourth line of defense. The 80000 soldiers who originally surrounded the 40000 soldiers of dantai RUOYE suddenly twisted and turned their cavalry wings from the previous arc into forceps to rush at the 20000 soldiers of dantai RUOYE.


    The cavalry of dantai RUOYE and Gu fan have been hanged together. The infantry in the rear are about to follow up, but they find that Gu fan''s flag has appeared all over the mountains and fields. Gu fan''s flag is already dazzling in the sun. The cry of killing shakes the world. The dust raised by countless iron cavalry almost blocks the sun.


    "How can there be such a strange array change?" The eight commanders of the imperial guards who were watching the battle in Tiangong Pavilion all exclaimed that the flexibility of Gufan''s troops was amazing. In a flash, Gufan changed the defensive formation into the offensive formation, strangling 20000 people in dantai RUOYE''s department.


    "It''s no wonder that Gu fan didn''t harass the forty thousand people of the Marquis of beisuhou before they set up the stronghold, but he made such an idea!" Zhou Yafu was proficient in the art of war. Seeing Gu fan''s ingenious transformation, he immediately struck a knot and exclaimed, "in this way, the Marquis of Beisu will either choose to give up the 20000 people completely or give up the camp and take the initiative to rescue the 20000 reinforcements outside. Both of them are extremely unfavorable choices for the evil of dantai! The defense of the Marquis of beisuhou is high. It''s really high! "


    After hearing Zhou Yafu''s comment on Gu fan in this way, sun Miaozi can''t help feeling the extraordinary features of Gu fanˇ° There are really few people who can convince this stubborn old man At this time, the image displayed on the Tiangong eight array military chess is a bird''s-eye view of the battlefield. The contrast between the two armies, black and white, is very striking. However, it is obvious that Gu fan''s troops are like a pair of iron tongs, forming a encirclement from both sides, which has surrounded 20000 people in dantai RUOYE''s headquarters, However, the 40000 soldiers who were supposed to be rescued, who were originally at the core of the encirclement, stood outside the encirclement as if they were hesitant to give up their defense and rescue the friendly troops who should have come to rescue them. People with clear eyes can see that as long as the encirclement of Gufan is closed, the 20000 people of dantai RUOYE will be completely annihilated, and they will be completely annihilated without any suspense! Dan Tai RUOYE feels the pressure! The young general, who was in charge of thousands of troops, felt the great pressure from the young man in front of him, because he hesitated!

 Chapter 249

    Dan Tower if evil at this time looking at the battlefield under the two beacon smoke, the sky collapse not surprised he at this time even confused.


    "Lose the soldiers and protect the cars..." Dan Tai RUOYE''s hand trembled slightly. He gave up the 20000 troops surrounded by Gu fan, and asked 40000 troops to give up the camp and move closer to the main force with the crane flying array.


    Gu fan also smiles when he sees that Dan Tai RUOYE has made such a decision. After all, he thinks that Dan Tai RUOYE is rational. If his 40000 people give up their defense and attack Gu fan''s troops in an attempt to defeat Gu fan from inside to outside, Gu fan can make a change of formation, so that they can rush into the big encirclement and kill all of them with the eight array map, The war situation has been basically stable, Gu fan''s eyes will turn to another battlefield against Dan Tai RUOYE. He knows that this is the key to this duel!


    Three hundred thousand to three hundred thousand. Although Gu fan ate ten thousand people of dantai RUOYE at the beginning of the raid, soon with dantai RUOYE''s attention coming back from another battlefield, Gu fan felt the pressure of the troops suddenly increased.


    The dawn just came, but the fighting didn''t stop. Gu fan''s two troubling teams were finally surrounded by Dan Tai RUOYE under a sand dune.


    These two groups of 60000 people are just like Tantai RUOYE''s thorns on the back and fishbone in the throat. At this time, they are finally combined under this sand dune by Tantai RUOYE. The 300000 troops are like wolves, encircling 60000 people and preparing to launch a war of annihilation.


    Dan Tai RUOYE had been killed by Gu fan at this time. In more than two days, 400000 troops had gone to 40000. Although the loss only reached one tenth, in the battle of Bei Su Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE against Gu fan, the deputy commander of the cloud wing Department of the imperial guards, he had reached an intolerable step. One is a famous general who has been through many battles and has never been defeated, and the other is a young man who has been in the army for less than a year. This contrast makes the war situation unsatisfactory.


    Dantai RUOYE was eager to show her strength to suppress Gu fan''s arrogance. But the more so, Gu fan was as slippery as a live fish. The deployment of troops was almost harsh, and the flexibility was better than before. Because of the surprise attack, they gained the upper hand. So that they fought for a night, and more than 20000 people were killed by Gu fan, In this way, with 20000 destroyed and 10000 killed by surprise attack, half of dantai RUOYE has been eaten by Gu fan, which makes dantai RUOYE fall into a kind of paranoid madness.


    Compared with Dan Tai RUOYE''s madness, Gu fan''s calmness is more sharp and terrible. He understands the current situation of Dan Tai RUOYE. He is eager to find a chance to destroy Gu fan''s troops and improve his confidence. This is different from any previous battle. He can lose all the battles, but he can''t lose this battle. That''s why he follows Gu fan''s troops like a mad wild dog, Even if it''s just a small piece of meat... As time goes on, Gufan has more and more gained the upper hand in this duel. First of all, dantai RUOYE has lost 50000 people, and left 50000 people to guard the pass from the desert to the town. Another 40000 people have just escaped from Gufan''s encirclement, and they still can''t join the battle. In this way, There are only about 260000 troops left in dantai RUOYE''s headquarters, while Gufan, who doesn''t need to be garrisoned, has more flexible troops. Besides 300000 troops, there are 80000 soldiers who have killed 20000 people in dantai RUOYE. The war situation is developing in the favorable direction of Gufan.


    "Go to hell!" Dantai RUOYE roared, and the 200000 people who surrounded Gu fan''s troops marched together with the roar of the commander. Although the battlefield was in the desert, which limited the power of the forbidden weapons, under the cover of the strong crossbows and arrows, the charging of the iron cavalry still began!


    Two hundred thousand soldiers of the Imperial Army, like a flood breaking a dyke, were rushing towards the enemy of sixty thousand.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!" The sound of a series of iron locks shaking suddenly came from the sand dunes and under the ground, but it was cold to the bone under the roar of the iron cavalry. Then, in the dim light of the dawn, countless figures entwined the iron locks and flew out from the sand dunes and under the ground. Those figures moved very fast, almost three times faster than normal people, obviously not ordinary forbidden soldiers.


    "Dead men, dead men!" Those who were shuttling among the troops were obviously well-trained forbidden soldiers, while on their bodies and hands were heavy iron chains.


    "Click, click, click!" On the ground, there are countless chains across the dantai RUOYE army. The charging cavalry is pulled down by the iron lock. The team behind doesn''t know what''s going on in front of them, and they are still moving forward. The neat and sharp array becomes a chaotic fish dragon array.


    In the face of this sudden change, there is no doubt that Tantai RUOYE has been calculated by Gu fan. Obviously, Gu fan had a premeditated plan, so he let his two troublemakers join together in this sand dune, creating the illusion that they were surrounded by dantai RUOYE. On the sand dune here, there are countless elite soldiers under the ground. It should be noted that the temperature difference between day and night in the desert is so great that ordinary people can''t stand it, except for these highly trained soldiers, At this time, countless dead men jumped down from the sand dunes, and some of them came out of the ground to cut off the horse legs of the cavalry with machetes. When the dead men launched a surprise attack and caused chaos in the place of dantai RUOYE, Gu fan''s 60000 men took advantage of the situation and immediately put dantai RUOYE in a dilemma.


    "How can you beat me?" Dantai RUOYE''s eyes twinkled with cold light. The infantry in the back quickly made up for it and began to fight with Gu fan''s dead men. Although the dead men were agile and had no trace, they had no way to compete with the fully armed infantry and cavalry. Once they were attacked by the infantry and cavalry, they were easy to fall into a disadvantage, The soldiers of the dead also act as the pivot to maintain the chain line. They can''t move at all. They can only be attacked by infantry and cavalry. In order to maintain the formation, some of the soldiers of the dead are knocked out by the cavalry. Some of them can''t bear the impact of the horses on the chain and are torn in two by the cavalry. At this moment, a dead man jumped up to an iron horse of dantai Ruoyu, and twisted the knight''s throat with a chain. The huge pulling force immediately pulled the knight off his horse, but the dead man was also stabbed in the chest by the sword, as if from this point, More and more of the dead began to fight with the infantry and cavalry of dantai RUOYE department. Of course, this is not Gu fan''s advice, but the choice made naturally by the dead at the critical moment of life and death. The newly recovered formation was in chaos again under the attack of the dead. Gu fan saw the right time and ordered the whole army to attack. Just behind the sand dunes, more and more soldiers, silver helmets and silver armor, come all over the mountains and fieldsˇ° Don''t think you can knock me down, Lizi Dantai RUOYE roared, and the chaotic team suddenly divided into four parts, fighting on their own. It was like four spinning gyroscopes, which separated the army of Gufan and thrust into it. It was dantai RUOYE''s strongest battle line, the four Xiang Dingtian array! This kind of array was created by dantai RUOYE. It is said that the mysterious changes are comparable to the eight array of Taizu. As long as dantai RUOYE deploys the four Xiang Dingtian array, it will surely win, because it is said that once dantai RUOYE loses, the four Xiang Dingtian array must be re rehearsed, otherwise it will be easily broken by people according to the method. It''s really hot if the northern Marquis Dan Tai is evil! A huge battle involving more than 500000 people started in an unknown sand dune. The most elite troops of the Beidou dynasty took part in the battle. The grand scene of the battle was enough to make all the forces in Tianxuan Prefecture tremble. Even in the training of Tiangong eight array military chess, all the people in the north school field are still sweating, depressing the tense atmosphere, almost breathless! The battle lasted from dawn to dusk, from fierce fighting in the middle of the night to dawn, and then from dawn to noon. At noon, the whole sand dune became blood red under the bloody setting sun. The bodies lying on the ground, some of them were silver white armor, some of them were black armor, and they were the most powerful imperial soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty, It''s as if it''s a contradiction, but it''s a decision. In the sand dunes, there are still scattered weapons collision sound, as well as injured horses whine in the sky for a long time. The battle is not over, but both sides have no strength to fight again. Even the two commanders of the United Army, Gu fan, hold his hands tightly, his forehead is covered with cold sweat, his teeth are biting his pale lips tightly, his eyes are locked if he is evil, and his big sweat keeps sliding down his temples. It is obvious that their physical strength and intelligence are overdrawnˇ° Reinforcements, reinforcementsˇ° Reinforcements are coming! It''s reinforcements At the same time, the soldiers who fought in the Shura arena stopped their swords and turned their eyes to the army sweeping over the horizon. It''s not that they don''t have the will to fight, but that they can''t fight any more. Even some soldiers who have just repulsed each other''s charge fall asleep on their bodies and never wake up. On the horizon, a roll of flags unfolded, impressively writing big "ancient" word! This is the new force that Gu fan came to fight day and night after he surrounded and killed 20000 people of dantai RUOYE. When the "ancient" war flag appeared on the sand dune, the morale of dantai RUOYE''s troops finally collapsed! All the soldiers scrambled to escape from this bloody sand dune, as if to leave this terrible nightmare. No matter how tired the commander and deputy commander killed the deserters, they could not be forbidden. Instead, they were pushed away from the battlefield by the tide. The four Xiang Dingtian array was torn apart by Gu fan''s new troops, cutting off the connection of the four sub arrays from the middle. The strongest array of Dan Tai RUOYE was successfully broken by Gu fan!

 Chapter 250

    Four Xiang Ding Tian array has been broken, Dan Tai RUOYE''s last killing move has been broken by Gu fan''s new force! All those watching the battle now know that if the northern Marquis Dan Tai relies on killing all sides, the invincible four Xiang Ding Tian array has its flaws in the middle of the array. If the four sub arrays are cut off, the four Xiang Ding Tian array will collapse.


    In fact, the four elephants Dingtian array has been broken by Gu fan. From then on, Dan Tai RUOYE will never use the four elephants Dingtian array again, because it is a shame that he can remember all his life!


    At this time, the other team with black helmets and armor could only look at the defeated friendly troops in the other direction and could not sigh. Gu fan was only one step faster, but only this step changed the whole war situation. When the war was tight, dantai RUOYE had ordered all the 50000 troops guarding the rear to support his main force. However, when these troops arrived, they saw that the "main force" of dantai RUOYE had no combat effectiveness, It''s just a bunch of ordinary people trying to survive.


    Just because Gu fan''s reinforcements arrived one step earlier, the war situation was completely rewritten. Otherwise, the winner is really unknown.


    Dan Tai RUOYE is just about to let this group of soldiers return to their garrison. Gu fan, like a red eye killer, is directing his troops to the supporting army! It''s not that Gu fan killed his red eyes, but that his soldiers really killed their red eyes. Those scarlet eyes and bloodshot soldiers are like Shura released from purgatory. Where did dantai RUOYE''s reinforcements see such a terrible opponent? After resisting for a while, they were defeated. Fifty thousand elite joined the flood of escape and ran to the rear.


    Behind the fleeing troops was Gu fan''s hundred thousand iron and blood elite. The pursuit didn''t stop until noon, when the sun was shining high. The rout troops of Dan Tai RUOYE shrank in a pass.


    Facing the dark troops under the city wall, dantai RUOYE felt great pressure. Was he really forced to such a position by this boy?


    It is not only the dantai RUOYE, but also all the leaders, deputy leaders, and even other generals of the noble Hou Yimai feel calm. Only the generals of the common Hou Yimai, though calm on the surface, are ecstatic in their hearts.


    This is not only the victory of Gufan over dantai RUOYE, but also the victory of civilian Marquis over noble marquis. It seems that Tianjing City will change.


    As you can see, dantai RUOYE is hard to return. Gu fan''s troops surrounded the pass, replaced the exhausted troops during the decisive battle in the sand dunes, took a rest, and seized the supplies and supplies of dantai RUOYE''s troops. The problem of Gu fan''s troops'' supply was thoroughly solved.


    Under the city wall, fighting spirit is high, but above the city wall, people are in danger. Such a sharp contrast of fighting spirit is enough to prove that Dan Tai RUOYE''s stubborn resistance is stupid and meaningless.


    After a day''s rest and rockets, Gu fan''s general attack on dantai RUOYE started completely. The stone wall was full of thick smoke, and the burning heat of the flame seemed to burn dantai RUOYE''s skin. The black Armored Warriors stood in front of the white torrent, just like moths to the fire, and they did not turn back.


    They fight fiercely from dawn to dusk. On the burning tower, Gu fan looks at the once invincible figure in front of him and says slowly: "if you are evil, you lose!"


    At the same time, one of the two men sitting in front of Tiangong''s eight array military chess like stone statues opened his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "if it''s evil, you''ve lost!"


    Although the voice was hoarse and low, it was no different from ringing a big bell in the ears of 800000 imperial guards. Almost everyone''s face had different expressions, like a storm, swept by in a flash.


    Can be in this flash of lightning, another figure suddenly burst up, with lightning power in front of the people hand out a palm!


    That is Dan Tai RUOYE, Star Jie''s strength of Dan Tai RUOYE, and the target of his sneak attack is only a warrior of Shen Tian level strength. There is no doubt that Gu fan will die if he gets this slap!


    Feeling the fierce wind and the murderous air, Gu fan suddenly felt that death was so close to him. He could clearly feel that this time dantai RUOYE''s hand was completely different from that when he crushed his shoulder blades in the Yamen of the Ministry of war. The former was a bit of a tease, but the latter completely stirred the real fire to crush Gufan into powder.


    "Damn it, this dantai RUOYE is such a narrow-minded villain!" Losing the match with Gu fan, he was about to kill. Gu fan closed his eyes in despair, I died in the hands of such a villain, really insulted me!


    Time goes by very slowly. It seems that a minute has passed, but Gu fan still doesn''t feel the pain of tearing his body. Does it mean that the power of Dan Tai Ruo Xie has been so powerful that it can destroy Gu fan''s body in an instant and make him fly away without pain? It''s impossible. If he''s evil and gathers so much anger, he won''t let his opponent die without pain!


    Could it be that... When he opened his eyes, he saw the burning light in front of him, and his body faltered and knelt down involuntarily. Just when he was surprised where this huge pressure came from, he found that the people around him, the people in Tiangong Pavilion, and even the 800000 imperial guards in the whole north school field all knelt down together. What kind of powerful people can achieve this kind of pressure?


    Gu fan didn''t feel the discomfort that he felt when he was fighting with a strong warrior because he was under the pressure of the other side. Instead, he felt a sense of oppression, that is to say, dignity. This kind of deja vu reminds him of a person in a flash! The figure standing on the throne at the top of the three-tier platform was entangled by a circle of dazzling stars, so that no one could see his face, or even the courage to look up at him. The person who could sit on the red gold throne, who could have such a dignified person, only one person could look at the whole Tianxuan state! Glory to the emperor! A majestic voice came from the sky and spread all over the north campusˇ° Marquis of Beisu, you have let me down Hearing this sentence, Dan Tai RUOYE, as a strong star, knelt on the ground and shivered. Because he knelt near, Gu fan could even clearly see that there were beads of sweat on Dan Tai RUOYE''s face rolling down his forehead. It was obvious that he was very nervousˇ° Your majesty, I... "Dan Tai RUOYE had been brewing for a long time, but he was interrupted by a word from Yao Wu Xing Huangˇ° Enough! You lost to your subordinates first, which I can understand as the other party''s fluke and your mistake, but... "Yaowu Xinghuang''s words were full of discontent and anger," you represent the face of our army as the Marquis of the royal court, and you want to kill your subordinates in public after the failure. What''s the reason? This is not the problem of the cultivation of martial arts and the depth of strategy, but the lack of martial arts morality! It''s a pity that I promoted such a person as you! It''s the misfortune of the army and the misfortune of the country! " Dan Tai if evil is Yao Wu star emperor said so, heart immediately shudder up, star emperor his majesty this is want to do? Is he going to abolish the title of Marquis of our army in the presence of 800000 imperial guards?

 Chapter 251

    In fact, dantai RUOYE knows that as long as he can kill Gu fan quickly, even if someone later investigates his responsibility, it''s just dismissal and idleness at most. Once there is war in the army, it will not be used again, but this palm will destroy the hope of the ancient family''s future, and it will also remove a serious trouble after dantai RUOYE.


    But no one expected that Yaowu Xinghuang was interested in this time''s eight part martial arts performance. He went to the north school in person, and never showed up until dantai RUOYE suddenly stopped him when he was ready to kill Gu fan. It can only be said that Gu fan was lucky, or dantai RUOYE was too lucky! Instead of stealing chicken, it eroded a handful of rice. Now Gu fan has a handle in his hand, so he has no choice but to let Yaowu Xinghuang do it.


    Although the relationship between the dantai family and the royal family must be much closer than that of the ancient family, and the role of dantai RUOYE in the army must be more than that of the ancient family, Yaowu Xinghuang, who has been on the throne for more than 30 years and is well versed in the art of the emperor, wants not the dominance of the dantai family, but the mutual checks and balances between the dantai family and the ancient family. At this time and place, dantai RUOYE did such a stupid thing in front of 800000 imperial guards that he wanted to kill Gufan. If Yaowu Xinghuang didn''t do it, Gufan was killed by dantai RUOYE. Not only the two military giants, dantai family and gujia family, would not die together, but also other countries would laugh at him, and the story would fall into the hands of barbarians, It is intolerable by the Beidou Dynasty, which claims to be the kingdom of heaven.


    Even if emperor Yaowu dotes on Tantai RUOYE again, he can only stop it at this time, and punish Tantai RUOYE severely in front of 800000 imperial guards to show his impartial dignity!


    "Marquis Bei Su, do you know the crime?" Emperor Yaowu sits on the throne of Chijin. His voice spreads for hundreds of miles and his prestige is incomparable.


    "I deserve to die, I deserve to die!" Dan Tai RUOYE said in fear: "Your Majesty, please lower your responsibility!"


    "Hum..." Yao Wu star emperor cold hum a, also don''t know is to do what kind of planˇ° As the commander-in-chief of the eighth Department of the forbidden army and the Marquis of our Imperial Army, you represent the image of a sergeant of our imperial army. It''s unforgivable that you should know and break the law! "


    This cold hum is no different from a thunder in the ears of Dan Tai RUOYE and the officers of all noble Marquis factions. Is it... Is it to abolish the title of Marquis of Beisu? What''s the point? Isn''t the civilian Marquis going to turn the world upside down?


    "Marquis of Beisu, I will abolish your post as commander-in-chief of the eight departments of the Imperial Army, and stop your salary for half a year. As for the title of Marquis of the Imperial Army..." emperor Yaowu stopped for a moment, and all the people raised their ears. Emperor Yaowu continued: "I think you have made great contributions to the country. I''ll keep it for the time being, so as to see what happens later."


    Dan Tai RUOYE took a long breath and kowtowed his head and said: "thank you, thank you..."


    Yaowu star emperor slightly turned his eyes, but now he was looking at Gu fan. Although Gu fan couldn''t lift his head and look into Yaowu star emperor''s eyes, he could feel that it was a kind of approval.


    "Gu fan, I will punish you if you have done anything, and I will reward you if you have done anything. I heard that you have won twice in a row in the eight departments'' martial arts performance, and defeated two Chengtian martial artists with Shen Tian''s strength, which shows that your martial arts cultivation is extraordinary..." Yao Wu Xing Huang''s words made Gu fan''s friends, Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuchen, and many other officers and soldiers of cloud wing Department happy. His Majesty''s reward is really rich and incomparable!


    "Today, I saw you defeat beisuhou in Tiangong eight battle chess. I''m surprised and gratified. You should strive to improve your self-cultivation and serve your country!"


    "I will comply with the order." Gu fan replied humbly.


    "Enjoy the ancient bronze coins, a dragon with a horse, five pieces of Xuan paper, five pieces of high-grade Hui ink, five pieces of exquisite Langhao, one side of red sandalwood inkstone, one side of shark skin strong bow, three split star arrows, and one long sword!"


    This is the standard reward for the ministers in the court of the Beidou Dynasty, no matter whether they are civil or military: money, clothes, pen, ink, paper, inkstone, bow, arrow and sword. For Wen Chen, bows, arrows and swords are also given to show that the Beidou Dynasty started at the end of the war. As a state minister, he should not forget military affairs and be a scholar who has no ability to bind a chicken. To give Wu Chen pen, ink, paper and inkstone is to warn him to be familiar with the art of war and not to be a rude man who can''t understand literature and ink. It is said that LV Ziming, a famous general in the army, fought bravely but was illiterate when he founded the country. Later, he was given pen, ink, paper and inkstone by the star emperor of the big dipper to warn him to read more military books. LV Ziming worked hard to read and eventually became a giant of the country. Therefore, his majesty presented his martial ministers with ink, paper and inkstones, which was exactly the hope.


    However, Gu fan has not been an official in the court, but the emperor Yaowu has given Gu fan a reward equivalent to that of a minister in the court, which shows his kindness to Gu fanˇ° Gu fan, your strength has not reached the level of heaven. You can''t be promoted to commander. I''ll give you the title of count equivalent to the commander of the imperial army. May you live up to my expectations


    "Minister, thank you, long live the emperor, long live the emperor!" Gu fan kowtowed his head and said in a loud voice.


    Yaowu star emperor nodded slightly, and his figure turned into a star and flew into the sky.


    All of them just stood up one after another. The dantai RUOYE around Gufan had lost his former heroic spirit. It seemed that he was ten years old in a flash and hung his head like a defeated rooster.


    On the contrary, Gu Fanyang started to roll all the eight array military chess on the table to the ground. He sneered at RUOYE and said, "what you lose to me is not only the art of war, but also the character. With your narrow spirit, you can''t go far. It''s just a beginning for me to defeat you..." Gu fan''s words seem to be a curse, "This will be the first battle you didn''t win, and it will be the beginning of a battle you will never win in the future. Watch it, if you are evil!"


    Dan Tai RUOYE held out his hand and looked at Gu fan with anger in his eyes, but he didn''t dare to do it again, because he didn''t know if emperor Yaowu was watching his reaction on purpose. If he couldn''t help his anger to do it again, he might not even be able to retain the Title of Marquis of Beisuˇ° If you are evil, you are far from me! " Gu fan finished this sentence, sneered and walked away. Behind him, one hundred thousand cloud wing soldiers beat their shields and swords as rhythm, and walked out of the school yard, singing in unison: "the wind is blowing, the clouds are flying, the world is far away, fighting is like wings, my blood is loyal!" This is the battle song of the cloud wing department, which reverberates innumerably on the battlefield. It is the first time that it resounds through the sky in the north school field. The soldiers of the cloud wing Department sing with pride, but the commanders of the other seven departments look at each other and don''t know what to do. After Gu fan''s death, Dan Tai Ruo Xie''s face became whiter when he heard this sentence. He clenched his fist, motionless, boundless anger can not vent, can only become thousands of poisonous needles into his own bodyˇ° It''s impossible! How could that be! It''s impossible When Gu fan''s cloud wing departs, Dan Tai RUOYE shouts three times and spouts out a mouthful of blood. His body was shaking, and he suffered a serious internal injury. Great shame! Dan Tai RUOYE couldn''t bear it. He lost to a young man who had been in the army for less than a year in front of the 800000 forbidden army! The wound on the body can be treated with medicine; Psychological trauma, but can not be cured. Gu fan didn''t have taotian''s martial arts. On the contrary, dantai RUOYE could crush him like an ant. But it was this ant''s knife that left an indelible wound on Dan Tai RUOYE''s body! Noble birth, blood and dignity are invincible and invincible. When ancient people swept down the chessboard, they were severely thrown on the ground and trampled in the soil.

 Chapter 252

    Several attendants around dantai RUOYE quickly held him and helped him into Tiangong pavilion to have a rest. At this point, dantai RUOYE''s plan to prevent Gu fan from winning military achievements in the eight divisions of martial arts failed, which made the reputation of the ancient family reach its peak in recent years.


    It was the second son of the ancient family who thought a year ago that his hand was powerless and that his culture could not become martial arts. Gu fan''s defeat of dantai RUOYE raised the status of the cloud wing department to an unprecedented level. The soldiers of the cloud wing Department worshipped Gu fan as a hero. Not only the Deputy commanders of each department, but also many leaders with uncertain positions began to consider their own relationship between the dantai family and the ancient family.


    In Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion, there was a big banquet that night. It was just a matter of setting off firecrackers with lanterns. Many military Marquis''s families in Tianjing City also sent people to Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion to congratulate them. After all, they didn''t mention the defeat of Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE. Gu fan''s reward from his majesty Yaowu Xinghuang alone was worthy of our door-to-door congratulations, Officials also came to the door one after another to send congratulatory gifts.


    After all, with the reward of his majesty yaowuxing, it is enough to represent His Majesty''s respect for the second son of the ancient family. According to the people who heard at the scene, his majesty yaowuxing also said at that time that Gu fan was not promoted to commander because his strength did not reach the level of heaven. He just gave him the title of earl, otherwise he would be appointed commander on the spot! It can be predicted that as long as the ancient family has accumulated enough military achievements and reached the star level, it will soon be a new military marquis. If there is a war in the frontier, it will be possible to enter the palace commander''s office. With Gu fan''s good news, there is more fierce material, that is, Hou dantai RUOYE of Beisu lost to Gu fan in the military chess deduction, and even wanted to sneak attack and kill Gu fan on the spot, but was stopped by his majesty! Although he didn''t kill Gu fan, his majesty Xinghuang had a bad impression of dantai RUOYE. He was removed from the post of commander of the eighth Department of the forbidden army on the spot, stopped his salary for half a year, and was laid off at home. Although he finally kept his title, his future was worrying.


    This is quite different from the time when dantai ruoyeyang was popular in Tianjing City, and he set an example everywhere to encourage the noble Hou''s children. He felt that the Phoenix in distress was inferior to the chicken.


    As a result, Gu fan''s prospects are even more optimistic. So when Gu fan saw the gifts from other Hou Fu, officials and businessmen the next morning, he was surprised.


    On the list of gifts that Xu Bo gave to Gu fan, Gu fan saw that only fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, had given him a thousand taels of gold, a pair of white Bi and ten night bright pearls. Obviously, Gu fan defeated dantai RUOYE and helped fan Suiyang out. No wonder the Marquis of Tiebi is going to send such a heavy gift.


    The gifts given by other commoners are also very valuable, including precious medicinal materials, pills and magic weapons. As for the gifts given by officials and some big businessmen, they are mostly calligraphy, paintings, antiques and gold. Gu fan looked at the list and estimated in his heart that the gifts he received this time were almost converted into more than 3000 taels of gold, which was equivalent to the income of the Marquis''s residence in the plain for one year. Even if Gu fan had good psychological quality, he could not stand the "buzz" of his mind at this time. After all, there were too many gifts!


    At this time, suddenly, someone outside the door called out: "Qingshu Marquis''s house has come to congratulate young master Gufan!"


    Murong''s family is also here! Gu fan was in a panic. Since that hunting in Yu Chu garden, Mrs. Yu Jue went to Qingshu Marquis''s house to make a betrothal gift. Now the Murong family and the Gu family seem to have formed an alliance in the eyes of the public. Gu fan of the Gu family had such a big happy event, and the Murong family will naturally come to congratulate him.


    Just as he was talking, Murong que came into the door in his bright crimson robe, followed by two boys holding a long box. When Murong que saw Gu fan, he said with a smile: "brother Gu, Congratulations, Congratulations!"


    Gu fan replied to Murong que with a smile: "brother Murong sent a gift to his son. It''s really a shame to Gu fan."


    Murong que said to Gu fan with a smile, "brother Gu has a bright future. I can still give you gifts now. I''m afraid I will lead a horse for brother Gu in the future."


    Although Gu fan knew that Murong que was flattering himself, he was still very helpful. He said: "brother Murong is really joking."


    "The power of Shen Tian''s five star Xuan is unprecedented, not to mention that there will be no one after him. Brother Gu doesn''t have to be modest." Murong que went to Gu fan and said, "my father has a little gift. Please accept it." With that, the two boys behind him came forward with the box in their hands and beat Gu fan.


    Gu fan saw that there was a scroll inside. Before, Gu fan thought that Murong Marquis''s house would also give him gold and silver jewelry. He could not help but feel a little surprised. He slowly unfolded it, but saw the handwriting like the edge of a scabbard.


    Slowly unfolding, it turned out to be a piece of words, on which it was written that "if you are poor, you will be good at yourself; if you are good, you will help the world at the same time." Gu fan knew that this was a famous saying of the Confucian sage, admonishing people with lofty ideals to take the peace of the world as their own responsibility, and at the same time paying attention to their own integrity. The Murong family is worthy of being a family of literary ministers. The gifts they give are not exposed, carved or unconventional. Gu fan can''t help liking them very much. Moreover, the handwriting is not as soft and boneless as a literati. Instead, it''s like an iron hook and a gold pen. It seems that all the words have to go through the back of the paper. In addition to the majestic spirit, there is a murderous spirit. It''s amazing, Gu fan looked down along the handwriting and saw in the lower left corner that the signature was "Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan of the Beidou king". This is Murong qianhan''s ink treasure.


    Gu fan slowly put the scroll away, held it in both hands and respectfully put it back into the box. He said with a smile to Murong que, "it''s actually the ink treasure of Qingshu marquis. It''s hard to find a thousand gold. Gu fan is really flattered." Murong que smiles and says to Gu fan, "brother Gu, my father thinks highly of you. He says that you are young and promising. In the future, you will be better than LAN, and you will succeed Pingyuan Marquis and become a giant in the army." Gu fan smiles and introduces Murong que into the hall. The two of them sit down and a maid serves tea for them. Seeing that there is no one around, Murong que takes out a silk handkerchief from his sleeve and hands it to Gu fan, saying, "brother Gu, I''ve been entrusted to give it to you."ˇ° "Oh?" Gu fan was surprised. When he took the silk handkerchief, he saw that there was a lotus embroidered on it, but it was fragrant and had a body fragrance similar to that of a girl. It was obviously something used by a woman. He could not help frowning and asked, "brother Murong, which girl asked you to transfer this thing to me? Why don''t I know? " Murong que laughs awkwardly and says, "it''s Murong Xiaohan, her sister, who is afraid to make a joke."ˇ° What... What? Murong Xiaohan... "Gu fan was also surprised when he heard the speech, and almost couldn''t close his mouthˇ° The one who''s going to be my sister-in-law? " Murong que shook his head and said, "I''m not afraid of elder brother Gu''s jokes. Although my mother likes Gu Yu very much, she also likes such a family as the ancient family, but my father opposes it. I''m afraid your brother''s marriage will be difficult to come to a conclusion for a while."

 Chapter 253

    "Oh?" Gu fan was surprised when he heard Murong Que''s reply. It was the Murong family who proposed to marry the ancient family. Now, Mrs. Yujue has come to the door to propose marriage, and she has done it well, which gives the Murong family a lot of face. That''s the right thing to do. How can Murong qianhan raise his objection? Thinking of this, Gu fan felt a bit strange and asked in a voice, "why did brother Murong say this?"


    "As the head of our Murong family, my father''s ideas can''t be understood by our younger generation?" Murong que smiles and prevaricates. Gu fan knows that Murong que doesn''t want to talk about it and doesn''t ask much. He puts the silk handkerchief that Murong que handed over to him into his arms and talks with Murong que. The topic is nothing more than the recent trend of the dantai family, Gu fan was keenly aware that Murong Que''s attitude had changed slightly compared with that of the last time when he was in Yuchu garden. When he was in Yuchu garden, Murong que was in a position of being superior to that of being inferior. The forces of dantai were in the ascendant, while the ancient family was in decline, and they could not compete with the dantai family, Although the Murong family is also like this, the ancient family is definitely the priority target for the elimination of Tantai RUOYE. Therefore, the alliance between the ancient family and the Murong family is not only forced by the situation, but also necessary for survival. Only in less than a month, the Fengshui turns around, and Tantai RUOYE is defeated by Gu fan, and is deprived of the post of commander of the eighth Department of the forbidden army, Even if he retains the title of Marquis of Beisu, he is still idle at home and can only live with his tail between his legs. However, Gu fan has been granted the title of Earl by the emperor of the stars and has a bright future. In this case, even without the help of the Murong family, Gu fan can become Marquis of the army in the near future, and even enter the palace to become the youngest Taiwei in the new Jin Dynasty.


    In contrast, it is not important to have an alliance with the Murong family. It can even be seen from the mood of the ancient family of the marquis in the plain. Therefore, Murong Que''s tone is much more humble and respectful. Most of the princes of the Marquis'' family are very smart. Even if they are younger than Gu fan, they can still talk and laugh, I don''t feel that I can''t save face because I am older than the other party.


    "Shizi, my elder brother''s marriage, please say a few words in front of qingshuhou. If you can succeed, Gufan will thank Shizi for his kindness!" Gu fan is actually trying to promote Gu Yu and Murong Xiaohan. After all, he knows that Gu Yu has a good feeling for Murong Xiaohan, which is not easy. Moreover, it is a good time for Gu family and Murong family to get married. If it can be done, it will be good for Gu family and Murong family.


    When Murong que saw that Gu Fan said this, she had to smile. It seemed to ease the embarrassment on her face. She advised Gu fan: "as for your elder brother''s marriage, don''t be too hasty. It''s better to take a long-term view."


    Gu fan shook his head and said, "I can''t rest assured about my elder brother''s marriage. If it can be settled earlier, it will be my wish."


    Murong que lost no time in cutting off the topic and flattering Gu fan without leaving a trace. However, he heard a servant outside shouting: "Lord Chao, Minister of the Ministry of war, has sent a congratulatory gift!" When Gu fan heard the four words of the Minister of the Ministry of war, he suddenly remembered the scene when Dan Tai RUOYE in the Yamen of the Ministry of war wanted to hurt himself. He was saved by the mysterious Minister of the Ministry of war. His heart was filled with inexplicable gratitude, and he stood up quickly and said, "come on, please!"


    Seeing that Gu fan wanted to receive other guests, Murong que was inconvenient to stay more. She stood up and bowed to Gu fan and said, "little Marquis, I''ll visit again next time. Goodbye."


    Gu fan stood up and said with a smile, "I''ll definitely visit Shizi in Qingshu Marquis''s house some other day. I''ll ask for advice from Shizi at that time."


    "It''s very kind of you Murong que waved his hand to Gu fan and walked out of the door. Not long after he left, he saw a thin, middle-aged man with a goatee wearing a scarlet robe and led into the room by two servants. Gu fan saw that he was very popular and had a Confucian style. He knew that he was Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, He quickly came forward to bow and said, "in my late life, I''d like to meet Mr. Chao, Minister of the Ministry of war."


    However, the official quickly picked up Gu fan in front of him and said with some embarrassment, "the little Marquis misunderstood. I''m not Mr. Chao, but Mr. Yang Hong, the assistant of the Military Ministry."


    Gu fan was surprised and wondered how this military yamen was crouching tiger, hidden dragon. Such an extraordinary man was just a servant under Chao Tianrui. According to Gu fan''s conjecture, this man was definitely not a weak scholar on the surface, but a warrior whose martial arts cultivation was not inferior to Gu fan, Gu fan quickly saluted Yang Hong and said, "Yang Shilang is good."


    "It''s very kind of you Yang Hong quickly bows and says, "Lord Chao, Minister of the Ministry of war, has sent a gift to the marquis."


    Gu fan was surprised to see that Yang Hong came alone with no entourage. However, Yang Hong said that he had a gift for Gu fan, which was really very strange. Gu fan couldn''t help muttering: "did Chao Tianrui ask Yang Hong to bring me a magic weapon, or a pill? That''s why I keep it close to my body? "


    Thinking of this, Gu fan couldn''t help laughing and said, "Mr. Chao is so polite."


    But Yang Hong looked at the three servants in Gu fan''s room and said to Gu fan, "please hold your back. I have something to say."


    Gu fan nodded, and the three servants in his room immediately stepped back, turned around and took the door with them. Gu Fan said to Yang Hong with a smile, "Yang Shilang, please tell me."


    Yang Hong nodded and said to Gu fan: "little Marquis, the gift from Mr. Chao is not out of the ordinary, but it''s heavier than a thousand gold. Please accept it with a smile..." Gu fan nodded and said he was all ears. Yang Hong then said clearly: "the words that Lord Chao sent you are that it''s not suitable to stay in Tianjing City for a long time. The northern dog army is bound to rebel, so you can kill the generals and perform meritorious deeds!" Gu fan secretly exclaimed that he was worthy of being the Minister of the Ministry of war. He gave different gifts to people. It seemed that he had the least number of people, but the weight of gifts was no worse than any gold, silver and jewelry. For Gu fan, a military general waiting for promotion, it was really a rare opportunity for him to fight outside. Chao Tianrui had predicted, or speculated, that there would be a rebellion in northern Canrong, That Gu fan knew this news to be able to display own human relations as soon as possible, transferred oneself to Shenyang Yan Tianjun. On the other hand, when everyone thinks that Gu fan is famous and has a bright future in the eighth Department of the imperial guards, Chao Tianrui reminds him to leave Tianjing City as soon as possible, which is a bit of a spectator''s taste.

 Chapter 254

    Gu fan can''t help but mutter when he thinks of this. The Ministry of war is just six ministers, and they don''t rank very high among the literary ministers. They have such powerful energy. They can predict the war in the north. They can even figure out what they mean. They know that although the Emperor Yaowu has given Gu fan a generous reward on the surface, and even granted him the count, he is still partial to dantai. It''s just that Dan Tai RUOYE is so bad that he even tries to kill Gu fan in front of 800000 imperial guards. That''s why he has to punish Dan Tai RUOYE severely and reward Gu fan to appease him. Otherwise, he will be hard for Du youyou.


    However, the origin of this is that Yaowu Xinghuang, who is well versed in the art of the emperor, will not let the ancient family completely surpass the dantai family, or even replace the dantai family''s position in the army. Therefore, it is necessary to play one by one, and it is also a common thing to play a stick to a jujube. If dantai is evil, it must be given a jujube to the dantai family, Gu''s family must get a stick. In this case, Gu fan leaves Tianjing City as soon as possible, which is called Wuwei Wuguo. At least the stick can''t fall on Gu fan''s head.


    Although this sentence contains so many meanings, Gu fan immediately felt that Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, had given him a generous gift. If he could pursue the advantages and avoid the disadvantages, this information would be of great help to Gu fan. Thinking of this, Gu fan quickly bowed to Yang Hong and said, "thank you for your generous gift, and please wait for Yang Shilang to stay in my house for a long time, Gu fan prepared some thin wine and wanted to have a talk with Yang Shilang


    Yang Hong said with a smile: "the young marquis is too polite, but there are still many things to deal with in the military department. I''m really lack of skills. It''s still the order of Lord Chao to come to the young marquis. Now that I''m finished, I have to go back to recover my life. I dare not stay here for half a day. Please forgive me."


    Gu fan saw that Yang Hong refused, and it was not convenient for him to stay. He had to smile and say, "I''ll visit Mr. Yang and Mr. Chao another day."


    "Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    After Yang Hong left, Gu fan sat down on the chair again. He took out Murong Xiaohan''s silk handkerchief from his arms and looked at it. His future sister-in-law suddenly asked his elder brother to bring him a gift. What''s more, it''s still so ambiguous and intimate. Is it really a bit weird?


    When Gu fan thought of this, he couldn''t help but look at it in his hand. He saw a lotus on the blue and white silk thread. "Only the little lotus is red, and it''s curly and open. Ren is innocent." Gu fan''s heart suddenly came up with this poem. He couldn''t help admiring Gu Yu. Such a beautiful woman is proficient in Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting, In the eyes of Mrs. Yujue, only Murong Xiaohan is worthy of the appearance of the Hougu family in the plain!


    Suddenly, Gu fan felt that something was wrong with his tentacles. This square silk handkerchief was not as soft as other silk handkerchiefs. Instead, it was like cloth, and it seemed to have interlayer. Gu fan couldn''t help but be curious. With a slight twist of his hand, the edge of the silk handkerchief separated. Gu fan pinched it with his hand and pulled out a piece of paper.


    "Why? Murong Xiaohan hid a piece of paper in this silk handkerchief. Obviously, he didn''t want others to see it, but he asked Murong que to give it to me. What''s the reason? " Gu fan was puzzled and could not help unfolding the paper. On the paper, he saw a young man in black military uniform, riding on a horse, bowing and shooting at the sky with a bow. His posture was heroic, but he was a bit like Gu fan.


    Gu fan''s secret is that Murong Xiaohan must have seen Gu Yu and painted the picture. It seems that Murong Xiaohan is still very attentive to Gu Yu. Gu fan thinks so in his heart and looks at the picture carefully.


    Suddenly, Gu fan''s eyes were stunned for a moment. The painting fell from the gap between his fingertips and fell to the ground along the wind, but Gu fan couldn''t recover and pick it up. Because he clearly saw that the young man in the painting was not like a God, but himself. The black military uniform was exactly what he wore when he was hunting in yuchuyuan and murongque. Gu fan was not a luxurious childe, and there were only two sets of hunting suits. The most prominent feature of the one was that there was a black metal Eagle badge on his right shoulder, This shoulder guard is clearly on the right shoulder of the boy in the painting, and it is almost completely invisible.


    The meaning of this painting is too rich, but the most amazing thing for Gu fan is that how did Murong Xiaohan draw the costume of Gu fan when he was hunting in Yu Chu garden? Only Murong que, Gu fan and Murong Han get along with each other most. Murong que definitely can''t pay attention to so many details in a man''s body, unless Murong que also has the habit of breaking his sleeve. Thinking of the habit of breaking one''s sleeves, Gu fan immediately thought of the Murong Han that Murong que said, the good manly Murong Han. He must have painted this painting and asked Murong que to give it to him in the name of Murong Xiaohan... It must be so, Gu Fan said to himselfˇ° This dead pervert... "Gu fan in the heart secretly scolded a," unexpectedly hit my idea! " If this painting was painted by Murong Xiaohan for Gu fan, the nature of the matter would be very serious. At least, this is very serious in Gu fan''s view. His future sister-in-law even painted such a vivid painting for him. Why? Admiration? Love? Or... Gu fan leaned down and picked up the painting. He saw a line of small words written on the edge of the painting. He suddenly changed his face and looked at the painting. He didn''t know what to say.


    At the same time, Murong family, Qingshu Marquis house embroidery Pavilion. In the Pearl curtain, a man and a woman sit opposite each other. The man is wearing a Blue Satin Robe and a purple gold crown. It is Murong que, the Marquis of Qingshu in gorgeous clothes. The woman kneeling on the cushion on the other side of the table is out of the ordinary. She is dressed in plain white gauze and wrapped in a light colored lining. She is making tea for Murong Que in front of her, She held the teapot with her dexterous hands and slowly tilted it to pour the tea into the teacup. The woman, with a smile, held the teacup in front of her and handed it to Murong que, saying, "brother, please have tea!" Murong que received the tea bowl carefully. Zhan Yan said with a smile, "Xiaohan, your tea art is really getting better and better, and he will be really lucky in the future..." then he took up the tea bowl, half put up the cover of the bowl, took a sip, and could not help praising: "the tea is made at the right time, and the gentle fire is getting better and better." Sitting in front of Murong que is Murong Xiaohan, who is now the focus of the whole Tianjing City. Murong Xiaohan heard Murong que say so, even a red face, slightly lowered his head, Jiao angry way: "brother, you make fun of me again." Murong que continued to drink tea with a faint smileˇ° Brother, did you give it to him? " Murong Xiaohan saw that Murong que did not speak. He asked anxiously, "he, he... What did he say?" Murong que see Murong Xiaohan worried, can not help but smile, deliberately sold a pass, lowered his head to drink tea, do not speakˇ° Give it to him or not, he said, "no!" Murong Xiaohan saw Murong que was silent, more anxious: "brother, you are talking!" Murong que then slowly said: "I gave it to him. He said it was handed over to him by her sister Murong Xiaohan. He didn''t look at it at that time. I don''t know what he said..." suddenly, Murong que became curious, put down the tea bowl and asked Murong Xiaohan, "Xiaohan, what did you leave on that handkerchief? You care so much about his reaction? " Murong Xiaohan bowed his head and said, "don''t worry about this brother. Thank you today... Go back." Murong que see Murong Xiaohan so quickly to the guest order, had to drink a few mouthfuls of tea to Murong Xiaohan said: "thank you Xiaohan sister''s new tea." Then he stood up, pushed open the bead curtain and went out. When Murong que was far away, Murong Xiaohan slowly stood up, picked up the tea sets, went to his dressing table, slowly put them back one by one, and then took out a note from the bottom of the drawer, stretched out a jade hand like green onion, and slowly stroked a line of beautiful little words written on it: "there are trees in the mountains, there are branches in the trees, I don''t know... "A place of Acacia, two places of leisure sorrow, the young man in the plain Marquis''s house also sighed, shook his head, put the painting in his arms, and went out with a lot of worries.

 Chapter 255

    Gu fan thought about it before and after, and finally decided not to tell Gu Yu about it, because Murong Xiaohan liked Gu fan, which was too obscure. At that time, Gu fan and Murong Xiaohan were the top figures in Tianjing City. If such a thing came out, good people would say that they were talented and beautiful, The opposition forces of the ancient and Murong families will inevitably say that they are immoral and immoral.


    Gu fan realized that Murong Xiaohan was actually a woman disguised as a man who mixed up with Murong Que and went hunting with Gu fan. He also understood why Murong Han was so surprised when he saw Gu fan in fengque tower. After all, such a place of fireworks is not suitable for a good childe to set foot in. When he thought of Murong Han in military uniform, Gu fan still felt beautiful and charming, If Murong Xiaohan, who turns into a woman''s dress, is the head of talent in Tianjing City, she will be as surprised as heaven and man. Everyone has a love for beauty. Although there are many beauties in ancient times, Gu Qihui, who met in yunmengze, can be regarded as the best in terms of appearance and figure, and zhaomusi, who lived in Zili swamp, has a special charm of being a girl. Later, liuqianxue, the Royal sword gate, was also gentle and moving, although huanlingyue was wearing a mask, But from the figure can be seen is also a peerless beauty, but these women compared with Murong Xiaohan, but they are pale, such judgment results let Gu fan feel very uneasy.


    Murong Xiaohan made it very clear that the alliance and marriage with the ancient family may be the result of this third Miss Murong persuading Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan. On the one hand, Murong qianhan really regards her daughter as the apple of his eye. On the other hand, Gu fan has made a lot of changes in the past year. First, he tried to be the leader in the Tusu Festival, He also established a large army in Southwest China, promoted to general by two levels, and served as deputy commander in the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army, showing a rising trend as a whole. It was also an inevitable move to forge an alliance with the ancient family. Therefore, he used Murong que to ask Gu fan about the alliance between the two families.


    This naturally explains why Mrs. Yujue went to Qingshu Marquis''s house with a big gift to offer a bride price to Murong Xiaohan for Gu Yu. Mrs. Murong, who didn''t know the truth, readily accepted it, but Murong qianhan, Qingshu Marquis, opposed it. It''s not Gu Yu that Murong family wanted, but Gu fan... This situation is expected to be more serious, Because he has been rewarded by the emperor Yaowu. Compared with his brother Gu Yu, this brother is much better. If Murong Xiaohan is married to Gu Yu, Murong qianhan will never be reconciled.


    Thinking of this, Gu fan can''t help feeling a little headache. The Marquis''s residence in the plain thinks that it''s only a matter of time for Gu Yu to marry Murong Xiaohan. Madam Yujue has been lobbying for Murong Xiaohan to marry Gu Yu. Now Gu fan suddenly proposes that he wants to marry Murong Xiaohan. Isn''t that to be laughed off? What''s more, Gu fan can''t imagine what kind of attitude Huan Lingyue will have when she knows about it.


    Gu fan is also very puzzled. How did the head of Tianjing City talent yuan, who has a very high vision, take a fancy to himself?


    Gu fan''s conjecture is not wrong. The Qingshu Marquis''s office has been equivocal about Gu Yu''s engagement to Murong Xiaohan. She hasn''t given a formal reply for a week. This behavior can''t help but make Mrs. Yujue feel a little dissatisfied. It''s a pity that she knows how to handle it. After all, the Murong family with a history of five hundred years is the bride price, This is not something that the plain Marquis can afford to offend, at least not yet.


    On the other hand, Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, made an absolute prediction. When Gu fan knew the news, he felt that Chao Tianrui either had the ability to work in the dog army, or he had the potential to cheat money by being a magic wand: on the afternoon of the second day Chao Tianrui made his prediction, the dog army King tangled with 300000 troops to attack the border city and press the mountain customs, However, the Yantian army in Shenyang was slow to respond because of the absence of the two marquis. In a week, it lost more than 30000 elite soldiers, and led to the death of one Yantian army commander and three officers at the rank of deputy commander!


    The most puzzling thing is that one month before he left Shenyang for Tianjing City to report on his duty, Hou dantai RUOYE had just defeated gourong army and killed 100000 enemy troops. In just over three months, how could the king of gourong gather 300000 troops to make a comeback?


    When the news reached Tianjing City, the government and the public were shocked.


    On the top of the Beidou hall, it was solemn and solemn. One of the people behind the curtain was wearing a Dragon Star robe and sitting on the throne of Chijin. It was Emperor Yaowu who knocked the military information book on the armrest of the throne of Chijin and yelled: "is no one willing to fight for me?"


    Mu Qingtian Marquis Murong, the owner of the dantai family, came forward to offer a plea for dantai RUOYE, the northern marquis. However, he was rejected by the emperor Yaowu as if his anger had not gone away.


    Seeing this, Qingshu houmurong qianhan stood out from the queue, holding wat board in his hand and said, "I will recommend one person to defeat the enemy. This man is fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall who is idle at home. " Murong qianhan then said, "tiebihou town has been guarding the northeast for 25 years. He has fought more than 200 battles with Canrong. He has won more than he has lost. He is really a good general of the country. Please decide."


    Emperor Yaowu gave a "yes", but he heard Murong qianhan continue to say: "Your Majesty, the situation is critical at this time. According to the practice of our Dynasty, we should send the forbidden soldiers to the frontier battlefield to support the Yantian army. I ask your Majesty''s permission. If so, the chance of victory of Tiebi marquis will increase a little bit."


    "Well, it''s not the way to support the army that the eight departments of the forbidden army have not been in battle for a long time." Yaowu star emperor nodded and said: "zhunzuo!" He glanced over the court and said slowly and authoritatively: "I have heard for a long time that Gu fan, the second son of the ancient family, has excellent talent and martial arts. Now he is the deputy commander of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army. In my opinion, let this son be the commander and lead the cloud wing department to rescue the Yan heavenly army. What do you think?" Hearing the name of Gu fan by Yaowu Xinghuang himself, the people who make friends with the common people Hou Yimai and Murong family can''t help but be overjoyed. A group of aristocratic Marquis, such as the dantai family, have frost eggplant on their faces. His majesty Yaowu Xinghuang has said that. Who dares to disagree? Seeing that there was no one to say anything, Emperor Yaowu nodded his head with satisfaction, turned his head and said to Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun, "Qingtian Marquis, I heard that your second son dantai Jie has reached the age to join the army, right?" Seeing that emperor Yaowu had also named his son, he could not help but stand up and said in fear: "it''s his honor that your majesty remembers the dog."ˇ° Well, I can''t bear him to fight when he first joined the army. Let''s go with Gu fan as a guard. " Emperor Yaowu turned the ring on his hand and said, "don''t you know what else is going on in your family?" The emperor''s mental skill is to fight one by one. Sure enough, before Gufan''s jujubes are finished, the jujubes of the dantai family fall down. Dantai Jie is equal to the pie of a guard in the sky, which is equivalent to the level of a general. It''s a great reward. Just as the ministers were preparing to go down to the court, a young man suddenly called out at the gate of the Beidou Hall: "father, please play if you have something to do!"

 Chapter 256

    They turned their eyes to the young man. He was wearing a brand-new set of gold armor, with a robe painted with dragon shaped dark flower pattern, and a gold sword inlaid with gems around his waist. This kind of clothing, especially the dragon shaped pattern, is definitely not suitable for ordinary people, otherwise it would be illegal to copy the family and destroy the family.


    This man is the eldest son of emperor Yaowu, Prince xingzhenxuan. Although the Great Dipper star emperor of Taizu left his last words, and all the princes had the chance to live in the throne, Yaowu star emperor made his eldest son the prince.


    The crown prince is the crown prince of the country. On some occasions, he can even represent the emperor Yaowu. What does he stand up for? As we all know, Marquis dantai RUOYE and Prince xingzhenxuan were good friends when they were young, so the young Marquis of dantai RUOYE couldn''t get rid of the relationship with the current prince. Now is he coming to plead for dantai RUOYE?


    If Dan Tai RUOYE can lead the army again, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, must be constrained everywhere. Needless to say, this time the army of Yan wants to regain military power, it will become a bubble again. Think of here, common people Hou Yimai and Murong family in the hearts of a burst of tension.


    But xingzhenxuan walked to the center of the main hall and saluted the emperor Yaowu. Although he said in a loud voice, "father, my son, please lead the army to fight against the enemy!"


    Before waiting for the emperor to reply, xingzhenxuan held out his hand and cut it with his five fingers. It seemed that he used a sword to chop it in the void. He continued: "my son has wiped the sword clean, put on his armor, prepared his horses, and assembled all the guards of the prince''s mansion into an army. As long as you give me an order, my son will go to the front of the battlefield for his father!"


    Yaowu star emperor looked at xingzhenxuan. His eyes were very strange, with three points of praise, three points of contempt, but more than four points of guesswork. For a long time, he said slowly: "well... It''s up to you to be the supervisor of the Northeast war, but you are not allowed to interfere in the war of tiebihou. You can only see, do, and not say, you can be a general, If you can promise, I''ll let you go! "


    Hearing what Yaowu star emperor said, Xing Zhen Xuan was surprised. He was stunned in the same place for a moment. Yaowu star emperor penetrated his mind in a flash. This sentence undoubtedly made Xing Zhen Xuan an army. At this time, Xing Zhen Xuan is hard to describe by riding a tiger. It''s really not too much.


    Xingzhenxuan had to lower his head and said: "my son is willing to go!"


    "Well, this is just like the prince of Beidou dynasty!" Hearing this, Emperor Yaowu laughed approvingly and said, "then you should get ready to go with the cloud wing department as soon as possible."


    "Yes, my son!" Xing Zhen Xuan''s hard boxingˇ° My son will live up to his mission and return triumphantly


    The next day, Gu fan received the letter of appointment with the seal of the Ministry of war and the palace commander''s office. On the back of the letter of appointment is the marching document. The letter of appointment is usually sealed by the Ministry of war. Only when the commander''s level is reached, the Ministry of war and the palace commander''s office will seal at the same time to show solemnity. After all, they reach the command level and are called the general in the rank, Among the four main battle legions and the imperial guards, the generals are the ones who control 100000 troops. If they are in the local town garrison, they are the ones who control the military affairs of the government. Their real power is no less than that of the prefect appointed by the star emperor, and they are also the indispensable officials of the local government. Therefore, they have to go through two rounds of examination and seal.


    Although Gu fan is only at the level of deputy commander, this time it was because the emperor Xinghuang allowed him to become the deputy commander to lead the army, but the level is only at the level of deputy commander. This time the letter of appointment was stamped with two seals, which shows that the palace Marshal''s Office attaches great importance to Gu fan. There is a sentence from his majesty Yaowu in the Beidou hall, the so-called Ministry of war audit and palace Marshal''s office audit, It''s just a walk through.


    As for the function of that marching document, it was no more than that the States and counties where the 100000 troops marched had to provide money and food for the army''s expenses, and it was unimpeded and no longer needed to stay. Generally, only when the military situation is urgent, the marching documents will be stamped with the two seals of the Ministry of war and the palace commander''s office.


    When Gu fan took over the letter of appointment and the document of March, he felt heavy in his hand. It seemed that what he was holding was not two thin sheets of paper with a big seal, but the armor of a hundred thousand troops, and a sense of mission that the destiny of the country depended on one.


    Seeing that Gu fan looked solemn and did not speak, the messenger who went to deliver the letter had to step forward and urged: "young Marquis, the frontier war is urgent. Please prepare to leave as soon as possible. The 100000 soldiers of cloud wing department have been ordered to gather in the east school yard and stand by."


    As soon as he said it, Gu fan came back to his senses and said with a little apology, "I know. Military orders are like mountains. I understand them. I''ll go back to clean them up and say goodbye to my mother."


    The servant said with a smile: "in the opinion of his subordinates, the young Marquis''s expedition to Northeast China will surely bring back many victories."


    Gu fan put away the two pieces of paper and said to the officer with a smile, "thank you for your good words. I will thank you again when I come back from victory."


    "I''m very serious."


    At the same time, beisuhoufu. Since Tantai RUOYE was defeated by Gufan in martial arts performance and was deprived of the title of commander of the eighth Department of the Imperial Army, he has been shutting himself up in his room under the pretext of closing the door, thanking guests behind closed doors and forbidding others to enter.


    Dan Tai RUOYE, who was dressed in a long scarlet robe, sat on the couch with his eyes closed. His black hair was tied with a red ribbon and hung behind him. His brow was slightly raised. It seemed that he was thinking about something. If there were martial arts experts here at this time, he could see the power of the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth around Dan Tai RUOYE''s body, It is obvious that he is practicing a profound martial arts.


    At this time, a golden light suddenly shines down from the roof and falls in front of dantai RUOYE. Then a golden figure slowly comes out of the golden light, but it''s Prince xingzhenxuan in golden armor. It can be seen that he is still the clothes on the Beidou hall. It''s obvious that he came straight from the Beidou hall to find dantai RUOYE. Xingzhenxuan looked at the dantai RUOYE in front of him and said slowly: "I went to the Beidou hall today to beg for your father''s favor... But I saw that my father''s anger did not go away, so I had to fight for a compromise..." dantai RUOYE was still expressionless, as if I didn''t hear what xingzhenxuan said. Xingzhenxuan tied his hand behind him, looked at the dantai RUOYE in front of him, and continued: "I asked my father to go to the Northeast Yantian army. I wanted to help you restrain the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang, so that he would not make waves in the Yantian army while you were away. But my father seemed to be partial to the common people, and asked me to promise not to control the military and politics in the Beidou hall, Otherwise, I won''t be allowed to go... "Speaking of this, the five elements forces around Dan Tai RUOYE suddenly twisted and seemed to be stimulated. Xingzhenxuan continued: "if you are evil, I know you are stimulated by that boy to become like this, but you can rest assured, even if I can''t intervene in the action of Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang..." xingzhenxuan''s handsome face suddenly appeared a trace of ferocity, and said: "but I am the supervisor after all, I won''t let this boy come back from northeast without any damage! "

 Chapter 257

    As the voice fell, the golden star suddenly turned into a small dot and left along the window. It was flying towards the prince''s mansion.


    When Xing Zhen Xuan left, Dan Tai RUOYE, who was sitting cross legged, slowly opened his eyes and took a deep breath. The five elements around his body seemed to find an outlet and poured into his body. Suddenly, Dan Tai RUOYE''s face changed and vomited blood.


    Dan Tai RUOYE reaches out his hand, presses it on his chest and adjusts his breath. It seems that he has entered a fork in the road of practicing martial arts. It also seems that his Qi and blood are blocked because of emotional fluctuations. He looked up at the direction of xingzhenxuan''s departure, and said to xingzhenxuan, "Zhenxuan, you have a heart. If you can help me with this disaster, I can practice martial arts at ease."


    In the plain Marquis''s house, Gu fan knocked on Mrs. Yu Jue''s door. After he pushed the door in, he sat down in the living room. Mrs. Yu Jue came out from behind the screen in plain clothes and asked, "fan Er, how do you remember to come to my mother?"


    Gu fan brewed in his heart for a while and said, "mother, my child is leaving home again."


    "Where to?" Yu Jue madam can''t help but ask a way.


    "The Yantian army in Northeast China, the dog army, is in trouble in the frontier. The Ministry of war has asked us to follow the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang to support the front line of Shanhaiguan." Gu Fan said slowly: "it''s three months at least, but it''s a year and a half if it''s more. Big brother is going to work in his father''s Ying Tianjun, and there''s no one in Tianjing City to accompany you. I''m really unfilial..." Gu Fan said after a pause: "originally, I worked in the forbidden army to take care of my family instead of Gu Yu, Who knows or can''t avoid the fate of going to the battlefield away from Tianjing City.... "


    "Don''t say that, fan." When Mrs. Yujue saw Gu fan''s sad words, she could not help straightening her face and interrupted: "as a man of the ancient family, you should be proud to kill the enemy in the battlefield. I''m not old enough to walk. I can manage such a family well!"


    All of a sudden, Gu fan seemed to fall into a dream. Everything in front of him went through the curtain of two generations and returned to the moment when he left home in his previous life. The solitary lamp was still shining. In front of her, Mrs. Yujue said to her husband in armor: "you just fight bravely in the frontier. Even if I am too old to walk, I can take care of this home for you..."


    Gu fan nodded silently and said to Mrs. Yu Jue, "I will come back alive, mother, and I will come back with honor."


    Mrs. Yu Jue nodded slightly, as if to express her satisfaction.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door of Mrs. Yujue. Gu fan turned his head and saw Gu Yu standing outside. Gu Yu was surprised to see that Gu fan was also in Mrs. Yu Jue''s room: "brother, why are you here? Aren''t you leaving for the Northeast? "


    Gu Fan said with a smile, "Yu, I''ll leave tomorrow morning. I can wait a little longer. And you? "


    Gu Yu said with some regret: "it''s a pity that both of us are leaving tomorrow. I''m afraid we don''t have a chance to have a good drink together before we leave."


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "Yu, practice wine, we will not drink, wait for us to return triumphantly, and then drink the bar together!"


    Gu Yu sighed and said, "it''s the only way. My father said that recently the hermits of Cangyuan are ready to move again. I''m afraid it will take a long time to come back."


    Mrs. Yujue thought for a moment and said, "today, the Murong family sent someone to say that the marriage should be considered in the long run. Yu''er, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. I told you in advance. I''m afraid it won''t work out..."


    Gu Yu also felt sorry and had to comfort himself: "Niang, it''s OK. After all, the Murong family is a lady. I''m going to leave Tianjing City soon to go to the battlefield, and I don''t know when I can come back. If I''m allowed to marry, it''s too hard to wait. It''s natural for the Murong family to refuse."


    Gu fan quietly lowered his head, because the Murong family didn''t want to marry Murong Xiaohan to Gu Yu. I''m afraid only Gu fan knows about the whole plain Marquis''s residence. Although Gu fan didn''t want to leave home, he didn''t have to think about Murong Xiaohan''s affairs when he thought of leaving home for the war, so he was indifferent.


    "Mother, I''m going to inform Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen about their departure tomorrow." Gu fan gave a salute to Yu Jue''s wife and withdrew. Yu Jue nodded and said to Gu Yu, "don''t think too much about yu''er. Let''s start early tomorrow."


    The night is deep.


    In Xie Yuxiang''s room, four people sat looking at each other.


    Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen have been promoted to yunqi Wei because of their outstanding performance in the eight martial arts performances. Even at the level of yunqi Wei, Shen Tian''s strength is still superior to others. It can be expected that they will still go through the eight martial arts performances in the next quarter.


    Huanlingyue, a powerful man, sat at the table and looked out of the window at the moonlight.


    "I''ve been ordered to leave for the Northeast Yantian army to resist the dog army tomorrow, and you will also go with me. What do you think? " Gu fan looked at the two Shen Tian level generals in front of him and asked in a voice.


    Shen Tian level can be worshipped as a general and hold the post of deputy commander in the army of Beidou Dynasty, but they are only two yunqi captains under Gu fan''s command.


    "Little Marquis, this is the place where Tantai RUOYE is going to the northeast. Although Tantai RUOYE is in Tianjing City, we should be careful." Meng Wuhen stroked his beard and said, "I heard that this time the little marquis is the star Emperor himself ordered the cloud wing to lead the Northeast Yan heavenly army. Is there such a thing?"ˇ° Yes, according to the news from the palace, I''m the general ordered by Emperor Yaowu. " Gu fan nodded and said: "although this saves a lot of obstruction and trouble, it''s easy to avoid guns and hard to defend them. We should be careful." With that, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen nodded, but Gu fan turned his head and looked at the silent huanlingyue and asked, "huanlingyue, do you want to go to the northeast with me?"ˇ° Yes, huanlingyue is now a great master of six star Xuans. She''s a star level strongman. If she''s around, we can deal with all the martial arts below the star level! " Xie Yuxiang couldn''t help sayingˇ° I? I won''t go... "Huan Lingyue said coldly in people''s expectant eyes:" I''m not a member of the army, so it''s not convenient to go... "She looked at Gu fan and said:" maybe you will be charged with colluding with other demons. Whyˇ° Huanlingyue, how can you say that? " Gu fan suddenly surprised, in the face of huanling month so cold attitude, even he did not know how to answer for a momentˇ° That''s it. Do you have a problem? " Huanlingyue''s mouth moved for a while, it seemed to be a sneer, "people of cultivation pay attention to focusing on nothing, I''ve wasted a lot of time for you, when you go to the northeast, I''ll shut up, go by yourself!" In the end, Huan Lingyue added coldly: "anyway, some people''s mothers don''t like me, and they want to marry a beautiful and talented woman in Tianjing City..." in this case, it''s already out of the line. If you don''t listen to it, it''s obvious. Even the vinegar in the words is very strong. The so-called beautiful and talented woman is beyond doubt, It''s Murong Xiaohan, the first talented woman in Tianjing City... Huan Lingyue said that, Gu fan could only smile bitterly and shake his head, as if to express his helplessnessˇ° If you want to think like this, I can''t help it... "Gu fan then looked back along Huan Lingyue''s eyes, as if he was provocative:" well, you just have one more star Xuan''s power than me. Without you, I can''t die... "" you! " Huan Ling Yue saw that Gu fan had no fear, so she had to turn around and go out angrily. Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen are left behind. They are looking at the two people in front of them. When Huan Lingyue comes out of the room, two terrible cracks suddenly appear on the table in front of the three people. They stretch out in the direction of the two people, and suddenly break into pieces. Gu fan rubbed his clenched fists and said to the numb Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, "a girl of all ages is fierce..." he shook his hands and said, "it''s a pity that this marble table is..."

 Chapter 258

    The clouds are floating in the sky, the wind is sweeping in the sky, and it lingers over the east school yard.


    One hundred thousand soldiers in black helmets and armor are like countless stone statues standing on the east school field. On the simple wooden platform, three people stand in turn. Among the three, one was wearing gold armor and a long sword around his waist, which made him look heroic. Next to the gold armor warrior was a man wearing heavy lacquer black armor. He was eight feet tall, but his whole body was wrapped in special steel armor, which was like a steel city wall and an immortal giant in myth, Standing next to the iron man was a young man with sword eyebrows. Although he was wearing black imperial armor, it was light and didn''t affect his action. He didn''t wear a helmet on his head, but was wrapped in a red satin, which made him look very brave.


    At this time, the soldiers of the cloud wing Department standing under the stage all knew the boy standing on the right. He was the most popular figure in the capital today. He was also the hero who earned face for all the people of the cloud wing department. He was deputy commander Gu fan. Gu fan came to power because he was the deputy commander of Yaowu Xinghuang. As for the other deputy commander of cloud wing department, sun Mucai was not qualified to stand on the stage. Occasionally, some veterans who had worked in Yantian army and transferred back to the Imperial Army knew the man wrapped in steel armor around Gu fan, that is, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi.


    Fan Suiyang is good at defense. It is said that he once stood alone in a small town for half a year, which made 100000 dog soldiers lose their spirit and return to work. He was promoted to Marquis when he returned to Beijing to report his work. Moreover, when he went to the Beidou hall to meet King Ren, the former Emperor of Yaowu, he still wore this armor and said, "unless my minister dies, "Never remove armor" won the appreciation of King Renxing emperor, so he was granted the title of "Tiebi Marquis", which means that fan Suiyang is the Tiebi Marquis of the country. Like Guyun, the Marquis of the plain, he alone controls a main battle army to defend dog soldiers. King Renxing emperor also said to Yaowu star emperor, who was the prince at that time: "Tiebi locks rivers and mountains, so I can rest assured." This shows that Tiebi Marquis was given preferential treatment and attention during the reign of King Renxing emperor. However, once the emperor was a courtier and Yao Wuxing emperor was in power, he first sent the young, aggressive and adventurous dantai RUOYE to fan Suiyang. Fan Suiyang led the army for a long time and was partial to defense. Dantai RUOYE took the initiative to attack and made contributions frequently. Soon he was promoted to the rank of marquis, The youngest military Marquis of the Beidou Dynasty, named "Beisu Marquis", gradually eroded fan Suiyang''s strength in the Yantian army, pushed and suppressed the old boss, and finally drove fan Suiyang back to Tianjing City to work in idle farming. Today, he is able to return.


    As for the young man with golden helmet and armor around him, few people in the cloud wing Department knew him. It should be noted that the etiquette system of the Beidou Dynasty was strict. If it was not for the relatives of the emperor, it would not be possible to wear gold clothes. Was this young man a prince?


    Gu fan stepped forward and slowly said to the 100000 cloud wing soldiers below: "all the cloud wing soldiers, let me introduce you who are on the stage." His tone slightly respectful way: "I toward Prince Zhen Xuan his highness, is now our army''s supervisor." Star shock xuanangshou glared at the crowd, the cloud wing Department soldiers can not help but give out a voice of gentle exclamation, "when the prince ah"!


    Gu fan extended his hand to tiebihou and said, "this is a famous tiebihou. From today on, we will accept the leadership of tiebihou. "


    At this moment, fan Suiyang, the iron wall marquis in the armor, said in a dull and low voice, as if he was pondering something: "my fan Suiyang, I have heard for a long time that the cloud wing department is the most valiant one in the imperial army. It''s my honor to lead you."


    Gu fan looks at the prince Xing Zhen Xuan beside fan Suiyang and seems to be asking if he wants to say something. Xing Zhen Xuan shakes her head and says she doesn''t want to say anything.


    Gu fan paid attention to the crown prince of xingzhenxuan. Although they are the same as Xing aochen, they are the princes of Yaowu and Xinghuang, and they have some similarities in appearance, but their temperament is completely different. Maybe it''s because of being made the crown prince. Compared with Xing aochen, the eyes of xingzhenxuan, the crown prince of the country, are more rebellious, As if he had been the master of the vast land, although xingzhenxuan did not speak, but that kind of temperament showed without cover up; In contrast, Xing aochen''s eyes are mostly with humility and forbearance. One of them is a prairie fire, the other is an ancient well without waves. But Gu fan knows that Xing aochen''s talent and ambition, and that barking dogs don''t bite people. Xing aochen''s forbearance is not a sign of weakness. On the contrary, as long as the time is ripe, Xing aochen is willing to show his fangs to his brother.


    Seeing this tit for tat brother, Gu fan secretly guessed that after a hundred years of emperor Yaowu, there would be a catastrophe in the government and the public, and countless people would become the victims of the two groups of princes.


    Gu fan saw that Xing Zhen Xuan didn''t want to say anything, so he stepped forward and said to the soldiers on the stage: "soldiers of cloud wing department, do you know where your destination is?"


    "Shanhaiguan!" One hundred thousand soldiers of cloud wing answered in unison.


    "Soldiers of cloud wing, do you know what your goal is?" Gufan yelled again.


    "Victory One hundred thousand officers and men are like mountains calling to the sea, and their momentum is like tide.


    In this concerted response, even fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, who has been on the battlefield for a long time, was slightly moved.


    "Drum, March!" Gu fan stretched out his hand forward and gave a loud orderˇ° Dong, Dong, Dong, Dong In the dull and exciting drum sound, 100000 cloud wing soldiers mounted together, and countless armored horses hissed, and then lined up in a neat square to march towards the east school. I don''t know who first took the lead in singing out loud: "the wind is blowing, the clouds are rising, the world is far away..." the voice is bleak and resolute, just like a copper drum that has gone through the wind and rain. Although the quality is poor, the voice is far away. All of a sudden, as if thundering in general, one hundred thousand cavalry sang in unison: "fighting like wings, my blood and soul! Loyal to the country, buried in the battlefield! Come back triumphantly, be a marquis The soldiers of the Imperial Guard beat their shields and sang to the beatˇ° The wind is blowing and the clouds are rising. Weiyuan is all over the worldˇ° Fight like wings, my blood is loyal to my soulˇ° Loyal to the country, buried in the battlefieldˇ° Come back triumphantly, be a marquisˇ° Good, good, good, what a marquis Wearing heavy armor, tiebihou said three good words with a smileˇ° Come back triumphantly, be the Marquis and pay homage to the prime minister! " Star shock Xuan is also tiny nod, the expression on the face is thoughtful. It seems that the three people on the stage were also inspired by the song, took the reins and whip from the servants, and flew on the horse. The three black horses in full armor instantly joined in the black torrent and ran towards the horizon of the extreme eye. The only thing left between heaven and earth is the sand and dust of ten thousand horses galloping through the sky. One hundred thousand iron cavalry gradually goes away, and finally disappears at the end of heaven and earth. However, the world is very big, they are very small

 Chapter 259

    Northeast front, Shanhaiguan.


    North, thousands of miles of ice, thousands of miles of snow, the north wind beat drums, snow dyed robes.


    All the soldiers are howling with the north wind, just like the roar of thousands of evil spirits, which is creepy.


    On the towering wall of Shanhaiguan, the black wall has been covered with pure white snow, but it started to snow in the morning. By noon, it was more than two feet thick, almost to the knee. But the sentries of Yantian army are still on their posts, because the worse the weather is, the easier it is for the dog soldiers outside Shanhai Pass to attack. These dog soldiers are not afraid of wind, snow and cold at all, but these are fatal threats to the soldiers of Beidou Dynasty.


    "Ding Ding Ding..." the tassel on the flagpole swayed in the north wind, and the iron piece holding the tassel hit the flagpole awkwardly, letting some faded red tassel dance in the wind, as if it was going to break in the next second.


    In the knee high ice and snow, a general in a red woollen cloak is trudging in the wind and snow. Behind him, more than a dozen warriors in cloaks are following him. A thick layer of snow has fallen on their shoulders, and the flame mark on their cloak can be seen vaguely, which is the emblem of Yan Tianjun.


    The general went to the side of the tower, shook a dozing soldier leaning on the wall, patted him on the cheek and cried, "wake up quickly, it''s too cold to sleep outside, it will freeze to death!" But after pushing and shoving for a long time, he didn''t respond. He saw that the soldier''s hand holding the long gun was gradually cold and purple. He stretched out his hand and explored the soldier''s nose. With a sigh, he said, "he''s dead. Take him down..." the two warriors behind him came forward, picked up the dead soldier and walked towards the city building.


    "It''s really cold, general." An officer standing next to the general shivered and said, "this is the tenth person who has been frozen to death. It''s too cold... "


    The general''s beard was covered with snow. But he shook his head helplessly and said, "the more the weather is like this, the easier it is for dog soldiers to attack. Even if ten soldiers are frozen to death, we must hold fast."


    "It''s... General." Behind the general, ten warriors answered in unison. There is a faint white Qi around them. It is obvious that these warriors are all innate masters. Their bodies communicate with the Qi of heaven and earth, so they will not be eroded by the cold. But most of the soldiers did not have their cultivation, so they were suffering from the cold.


    In fact, the veterans of Yantian army all know that in Northeast China, it is not the dog soldiers who roam outside the city wall that cause the most death. If it is not the dog soldiers'' elite troops, those arrows and iron spears can not pierce the armor of the soldiers of Beidou Dynasty. The really terrible thing in Northeast China is the cold, which people in other places can''t stand!


    The general walked silently on the wall of Shanhaiguan for several miles, and let the lonely wind and snow hit his face and armor. Although he kept shaking off, a thick layer of snow still fell on everyone''s shoulders.


    "General, take a sip of wine and warm yourself up!" A samurai next to him took a wine bag out of his arms and handed it to the general, saying, "general, unless you are a strong star, you will fall ill if you walk in such a cold environment for a long time..."


    "Yes, general, when you were in the forbidden army of Tianjing City, how did you ever suffer like this..." a warrior beside you echoed. It is obvious that these people are the general''s followers. Their current situation is very different from that in the forbidden army of Tianjing City. No wonder they have to complain.


    "It''s better for you to drink this wine to warm up. After all, I''m an all day cultivation. It doesn''t matter." The general pushed the wine bag back, then slowly turned around and said to the snow covered mountain haze in the distance, "we''re not here to suffer, but to make contributions. This is the most war prone area. As you know a few days ago, dog Rong has been close to the mountain customs..." he opened his mouth, The heat of his speech suddenly turned into ice crystals and became a small mist. "This is my chance to be promoted to a senior general. As long as I win this battle and win beauty, I won''t be a marquis..." his eyes reflected light and heat, as if to pierce the ice and snow: "but I''m in the forbidden army, as long as Zhou Yafu doesn''t leave for a day, I can''t be a leader for a day


    One of the warriors beside the general said, "general, I heard that you are replaced by a boy who is just seventeen years old."


    "Ah?" The general was surprisedˇ° Is there no one in my army? How could a suckling boy be placed in such an important position as deputy commander? "


    "Ah, general. The Marquis of beisuhou was appointed Deputy Commander when he was a teenager. Now the younger generation is rising very strongly in the army! " A bearded elder nearby sighed.


    "The Marquis of Beisu is under the family of dantai. The tiger father has no dog son. Is this boy the same?" The general was surprised.


    "It''s said that it belongs to the palace of the Marquis of the plain, but I don''t know what the relationship is." Answered one of the warriors next to himˇ° Shen Tian level strength. "


    "Shen Tian level?" The general frowned and said: "this son must be entrusted with the relationship of the plain Marquis''s house. Now even the civilian marquis is so snobbish. It seems that we warriors have to rely on our military achievements to fight for ourselves... It''s a wise decision to leave the cloud wing department."


    The samurai next to him comforted him: "don''t be discouraged, general. He is a brilliant man. At the age of 33, he ascends to the heaven level and reaches the strength of six stars. His future is bound to be limitless." The general listened to his subordinates, and his face softened a lot. He said, "let''s go into the urn building. It''s snowy here. Let''s keep on guard."ˇ° Yes, sir All the warriors behind answered in unison. In this kind of ghost weather, if not forced, who would like to stay in this cold outdoor? Suddenly, as he stepped into the urn tower, more than a dozen dark shadows flew out of the snow under the city wall and soared in the air. One person shot something in his hand and flew to the more than a dozen sentries on duty. The more than ten sentinels stood still as if they were statues. On their chest, there was a wolf tooth short blade, which was a common concealed weapon used by dog soldiersˇ° There''s an attack! Hurry up, wolf smoke The samurai around him yelled and pulled out his sword to block the generalˇ° Whoosh, whoosh Three concealed weapons came one after another, burst out on the warrior''s face, chest and abdomen, and instantly exploded a congenital warrior into blood powder!

 Chapter 260

    Seeing the congenial warrior who was instantly burst into blood powder, the ten warriors around him were immediately thrilled.


    "Wolf tooth guard!" The most elite assassin of dog army, langyawei! The Langya guards of the dog army are the same as the Yulin guards of the Beidou Dynasty. They are the elite troops guarding the king Ting of the dog army. There are almost no warriors below the elite level. They are different from the Wulin guards from all directions and even from all sects. The Langya guards of the dog army only practice one kind of skill, and exercise their physical strength to a terrifying degree with extremely harsh natural environment, That''s Canrong''s assassination!


    Even without the power of xingxuan, the wolf tooth guard can use this kind of short blade to directly open the opponent''s body. The terrible power of directly destroying the body is enough to make the warriors below the star level flinch and fear.


    "It''s the wolf tooth guard of the dog army!" The death of one of his companions did not make these warriors afraid. Soon, two other congenital warriors drew their swords in front of the general. At the same time, several colorful swords flew to the black figures in the void.


    As if they were contemptuous, the figures stretched out freely in the ice and snow, quickly avoided the sword shadows, and then defiantly, six wolf teeth and short blades swept across the sky.


    After all, the speed of these guards is too fast, and after rigorous training, it''s not necessary to think about killing people. At this time, a sharp light of the sword dazzled people, but the general pulled out the sword. Circle after circle of awn twisted the six wolf teeth short blade to pieces without dispute. The handle turned slightly, but it rolled the remaining awn to the six figures like the tide.


    At the same time, a bright star followed, and burst out before the knife reached those people. The dazzling white light could not be swallowed by the dodging three people in the future.


    "All day warrior!" The three wolf tooth guards who survived the disaster exclaimed. No one thought that there would be a heaven level master sitting in the ordinary urn building in Shanhaiguan. A dozen wolf tooth guards went to take down an urn building. No one thought it was a safe thing, but they killed a heaven level master.


    "Back up!" One of the guards jumped up and threw a short blade at the general. His toes were empty and he retreated. As if he had received an order, more than a dozen guards retreated away from the city wall. This is also one of the ways for the wolf tooth guards to preserve their strength. When they meet the weak, they crush them, and when they meet the strong, they avoid them. They are like wolves.


    "Now that you''re here, stay!" The sword in the general''s hand seemed to be a part of his arm, flying upward like the finger of his arm. In the distance, there was a dragon like sword with bright stars flying towards the wolf tooth guard.


    Suddenly, a wolf tooth guard rushed up against the sword awn. His body was like thin paper, and he was crushed into pieces. The blood spattered like a flower. The sword awn stopped for a while, and the wolf tooth guard, the leader, had already swept out for several feet. It was obvious that the wolf tooth guard just died to protect him.


    "Can you run away?" The general strode forward, one foot under the wall, and was about to kill him with a knife, but he was held by the guards nearby.


    "General, look over there!" The bodyguard who held him pointed to the snow field in front of him and said, "what do you think that is?"


    The general took a look at the distance, and immediately felt a chill running straight up his spine. On the vast white land in the distance, countless black and gray dots suddenly appeared. Under the white background, it was like ants and countless sesame seeds, but he knew that those black were the horses of dog soldiers, The gray ones are dog soldiers in leather armour.


    Most of the horses in the dog army are black. Because they grow up in the cold, they have strong endurance and good foot strength. They are the best vehicles for long-distance attacks. The top-grade horse in the dog army is called heixiao. It is said that it can carry an adult soldier to run for three days and three nights without rest. In order not to increase the burden of the horses, the soldiers of the dog army only wear leather armor, and only carry long knives and bows and arrows for fighting on horseback. Therefore, the light cavalry of the dog army are haunted in the battlefield, and the assassins of the wolf tooth guard are enough to make the enemy panic forever.


    For a long time, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of the iron wall, has been fighting against these highly mobile dogs and soldiers. He has been pressing heavily on the border of the two forces, forming one defense line after another like iron wall and copper wall. Although the defense power of the iron cavalry of the Beidou Dynasty can''t stop the short blade of the wolf tooth guard, it is enough to turn the bow and arrow of the light cavalry into a decoration. However, houdantai RUOYE''s policy was to place more troops in important towns and less troops in other cities. However, he regarded a large number of troops as mobile forces, seizing the opportunity to burn, kill and plunder in the hinterland of the dog soldiers from time to time. Although such a move made the dog soldiers afraid, it was at the expense of the peace of many villages on the border, Of course, these are in the dantai if evil brilliant achievements, it seems insignificant.


    It was this policy that gave him the chance to come to Shanhaiguan in the absence of the evil of dantai.


    At this time, there are at least 50000 dog troops in front of Shanhaiguan defense line, dense like ants.


    At this time, a wolf smoke in the snow sky particularly eye-catchingˇ° There is an enemy attack The sentry who lit the smoke in the urn tower suddenly saw the smoke in the distance and cried out. At this time, he was stunned, because after that smoke, countless smoke rose at the same time, but in a moment, smoke rose almost everywhere on the line of Shanhaiguan, black clouds seemed to contaminate the snow falling from the sky, and the pungent smell of wolf dung seemed to float on the tip of people''s nose, behind the pungent smell, The message is chilling - the whole line of dog Rong attackˇ° All on alert The deputy general next to the general yelled, "hold on to us first. The Bowman is ready and ready for help!" The general looked at the smoke rising in all directions, and there was a trace of panic in his eyes. After all, the smoke everywhere really made people feel a little flustered, but he soon regained his composure and said aloud: "I''m the commander of the Fire Department of Yantian army. Please note that some of the smoke is fake, and it''s the enemy who put it out to confuse us. Don''t be timid! Let''s hold fast to our position After hearing the order of the top general in the urn tower, the soldiers soon recovered their composure after a brief panic. This urn tower is connected with four nearby sentries, and there is a whole flag Force stationed here. They are all elite Yantian army, so they will not be afraid. Soon, under the command of the Yantian army commander, they began to load crossbows and arrows in an orderly way, Prepare for a defensive battle on the tower.

 Chapter 261

    "Don''t panic, everyone. Follow my orders. The people on the wall are divided into two groups!" Cried the adjutant next to the general.


    Soon his voice was drowned in the roar of the dogs. Under the attack of 100000 dogs, 10000 soldiers were so despised.


    No one knows. At the same time, on several other fronts, hundreds of thousands of dog soldiers, led by Langya Wei, formed a sharp line-up and rushed forward. Once those dog soldiers attacked the city wall, they immediately seized the opportunity to light up the smoke. At the same time, the smoke was everywhere, and people didn''t know where the situation was more urgent, The reinforcements didn''t know what to do.


    All line support is totally impossible. Unless the leading general is a fool, no one will rashly divide his troops into more than ten or even twenty units to support his friendly forces without knowing the enemy''s military configuration. This is an act of weakening his own strength and suicidal!


    As a result, several Yantian army commanders at Shanhaiguan walked up and down the shogunate awkwardly, but they didn''t know where to send reinforcements, and they were arguing with each other about which defense line to support. After all, many or few of these garrison generals were the direct families of these commanders, and no reinforcements would be a dead end, Once the reinforcements arrive, they will not only escape from the sky, but also have a chance to turn around. The gap is too big. Therefore, no matter the Department of flame, the Department of blazing flame or the Department of burning flame, they all hope to lend a helping hand to their own troops. However, the result is that the most precious rescue time is passing by, Because in such a fierce battlefield, every passing minute, tens or even hundreds of soldiers will lose their lives.


    The quarrel in the shogunate continued, but reinforcements were not sent, and no one could persuade the other. The bad news came one by one.


    "The west line of Shanhaiguan has been captured."


    "It is said that there are nearly 10000 people coming to Langya Wei, and there is no way to stop them."


    "The routs are back. Shall we let them into the city?"


    "There are too many rout troops. They say the mountain customs has been lost!"


    "The dog army has approached Shenyang for three hundred li..."


    At this moment, a bodyguard rushed in, hit the door, and fell to the ground with a bang. He was holding a military information letter tightly in his hand and yelled: "urgent report, urgent report!"


    "Asking for help again?" The commander of the flame Department grunted coldly, pointed to the accumulated military information in front of the crowd and said: "put it on it, we will see it..."


    "Come on, where did you fall this time? I can take it. " The commander of the blazing flame department next to him looked up and said, "I''m ready to go back to my hometown to farm after this war."


    "Maybe everything is not as bad as you think..." the commander of the flame department, who had been silent, asked his chin and said, "tell me, what''s the military intelligence?"


    The bodyguard got up from the ground, saluted the three and said, "it''s a letter for help from situ mengming, commander of the Department of fire..."


    "Situ mengming..." the three commanders looked at each other for a while, and they all read their surprise from each other''s eyes.


    "Is commander situ..." the commander of flame Department stepped forward unconsciously and said in surprise: "did he die for his country?"


    The other two people''s eyes also show the meaning of the rabbit died fox sad, after all, we are colleagues, someone died, there will always be someone sad.


    "No, not yet..." the bodyguard quickly explainedˇ° Lord situ is still alive


    "That''s..." the three people doubted: "isn''t the commander situ of the fire department personally patrolling Shanhaiguan today? How... "


    "That''s right, so commander situ is fighting with his headquarters in the north line of Shanhaiguan with the elite troops of dog army!" The bodyguard presented the information in his hand and bowed to him: "ten thousand to one hundred thousand, at least two hours have passed since we received the military information. Please help us as soon as possible!"


    Unexpectedly, the commander of the flame Department shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. The gap between ten thousand and one hundred thousand is too big. Commander situ has no chance to survive. The reinforcements we sent are just like moths flying into the fire... Let''s strengthen Shenyang''s defense."


    "Yes, if we lose Shenyang, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as dismissing and returning home..." the commander of the ChiYan Department said anxiously: "that''s a question to be cut!"


    "But we are colleagues after all. Will it make people laugh at us for being greedy and afraid of death? " Yan Yan Department commander some not give up ground to say.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? If people don''t do it for themselves, heaven will destroy the earth. Are you going to put us all to death for the sake of a so-called good reputation?" The commander of the flame department immediately turned around and angrily scolded.


    The commander of the blazing department, who supported his remarks, was about to pick up the conversation when he suddenly heard the dull sound of iron boots stepping on the marble floor. It was not an ordinary military boot, because the weight that military boots could carry was completely different, although it looked like the same style.


    The tall figure walked slowly into the shogunate, and the voice came out through the helmet. Although it was a little distorted, it was like a dull thunder in everyone''s ears.


    "Put your bullshit, Bi Wuda. I''ve lost my eyes. You are such a greedy person!" The commander of the flame department, who was named Bi Wuda, immediately lowered his head. The figure in heavy armor was very tall in the hearts of the three people, just like King Kongˇ° Now listen to me The voice came out of the helmet with irresistible dignity. At the same time, the battlefield of Shanhaiguan is under the smoke. The soldiers of both sides fight desperately together. All the people are red eyed. There are sleepy corpses everywhere. There are dog soldiers in leather armor and Beidou Dynasty soldiers in steel armor. All the corpses are intertwined in layers, and there is no way to separate them, Every soldier of the Beidou Dynasty, without exception, has two or three corpses. Under the wall of Shanhaiguan, countless corpses were almost piled up to the height of the wall, so that the later troops could climb the wall without erecting a ladder. The soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty smashed the dog soldiers who climbed the city wall together with the cloud ladder and fell down the city wall. However, the dog soldiers used their bodies as a cover to block the steel knives of the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty and open up a way for their comrades in arms. On the battlefield, no one is right or wrong, only the interests of each nation.

 Chapter 262

    The sound of swords and shouts were deafening. Shanhaiguan, a giant dragon, seemed to moan under the hooves of dog soldiers. As the attack of dog soldiers became stronger and stronger, reinforcements were delayed. The sound of swords and swords gradually faded away, and finally disappeared. The whole battlefield was silent to a terrible level.


    Only the figure with a knife, covered with blood and black armor, stands like a sculpture with wind and rain. His eyes stare at the wall in front of him. Only the white air in his nostrils tells others that this is a living creature. He is a man, not a ghost Shura from hell.


    There were no guards around him. Where the war was tight, they were sent to where they were until they were all killed in the battle. Now his only belief is to kill the enemy in front of him and let the corpses under his feet grow more and more until he becomes one of them.


    "Commander situ, they are going to fight into the city building." A bodyguard came up quickly and said to the general, "you go quickly. Let''s entangle them." The bodyguard''s right hand and armor were cut off, bleeding, but he didn''t seem to realize it.


    "General, go away quickly!" More than a dozen soldiers went up the stairs one after another. Each of them was wounded. They didn''t look like human beings. Each of them was covered with blood, and the other was covered with bruises. They were evil spirits climbing out of purgatory.


    Situ mengming looked at the last thirty soldiers one by one and asked slowly, "can you still fight?"


    "Yes A dozen of the warriors answered loudlyˇ° General, we are ready to die in battle. Let''s cover you and go


    "So can I!" Situ mengming suddenly pulled out his sabre, raised it high, and said in a loud voice: "all the soldiers, from this moment on, even me, those who retreat will be killed!"


    "General..." the other soldiers were shocked and were about to say something. Suddenly, a soldier rushed to the window of the urn building and seemed to see something. The expression on his face was surprised at first, but it soon turned into surprise. At last, it turned into ecstasy. He turned around like a madman and cried out: "general, general, I see... Reinforcements, our reinforcements are coming!"


    "Reinforcements are coming?" Situ mengming felt his heart beating abruptly. Did reinforcements really come? It''s like the person who is about to be sent to the gallows is suddenly pardoned. At this time, the prisoner is usually asked to drink a bowl of wine to stabilize his mood, and then he is told to avoid excessive fainting. Sometimes, he cuts his wrist with a knife to release some blood, so as not to faint.


    Now situ mengming is in such a state, just struggling on the edge of life and death, he suddenly saw a ray of life, and it is not a ray of life, but a dazzling sunshine, because he saw that the flag looming in the distant wind and snow is not the flame Seven Star flag of Yantian Army, but the king flag of Beidou dynasty!


    As if it were an illusion, it was the royal flag of the Beidou Dynasty and the flag of the imperial guards of the Beidou Dynasty.


    "Eight departments of the forbidden Army..." situ mengming muttered to himself: "is it really eight departments of the forbidden army? Why do I seem to see the flag of cloud wing! "


    "General, you''re right... You''re right!" An old guard beside him had tears in his eyes. "I know it''s the flag of cloud wing department. Our people have come to save us!"


    "Reinforcements are coming! Reinforcements are coming


    "Reinforcements are coming to save us!"


    "It''s the imperial court''s forbidden army. The forbidden army has come to save us!"


    The only remaining soldiers in the whole urn building were boiling up when they heard the exciting news. As if to forget the fatigue and pain, waving a sword towards the enemy in front of.


    "Put down the suspension bridge and welcome the reinforcements into the city!"


    "Put down the suspension bridge!"


    Then came the sharp sound of the sword cutting the lock, suddenly a "creak" sound, accompanied by the sound of the sling, the suspension bridge fell to the ground.


    At the moment when the suspension bridge was down, two figures flew in, as if two dark shadows of death suddenly rushed into the ranks of the dog soldiers. The strength of these two people almost made people feel helpless.


    Not only the soldiers of the dog army side, but also the few remaining congenial warriors in the war felt the terrible pressure from the two figures. They were two Shen Tian warriors!


    Two Shen Tian warriors rushed into the middle of a group of Hourong soldiers below the quasi star level, almost like the wolf into the sheep. Suddenly, in their changing gestures, circle after circle of flames, ice and hurricanes were generated from their hands, and soon hundreds of Hourong soldiers were brought down.


    Behind them, black helmets and armor, fighting like wings, seem to be the black clouds swarming in the sky. The royal flag of the Big Dipper Dynasty is gathered and scattered. The golden big dipper is a symbol of life and hope at this time!


    Iron riding, iron armor, like a huge dragon, suddenly rushed into the white and gray tide, and then another dazzling color began to appear between the white and gray, bright red as the rose blooming at the foot of the mountain, death at this moment, blooming noble and decadent beauty.


    The irresistible dog army was timid and began to retreat. The habit of dog soldiers made them used to rush and sneak attacks. However, it was very difficult for dog soldiers to fight with a considerable number of regular troops of the Beidou Dynasty, even two against one, because the regular troops of the Beidou Dynasty, especially the cavalry, were almost armed to the teeth, whether they were spears or bows, It''s just a joke in front of the armor of Beidou Dynasty. It''s very difficult to kill the iron cavalry of the Beidou Dynasty. So they retreat, like wolves. It''s a wise decision to retreat when they meet tigers.

 Chapter 263

    After driving out the dog soldiers, the iron cavalry of the Beidou dynasty did not pursue them, but gathered up their troops and instead focused on the friendly forces on other fronts. The soldiers of the cloud wing began to support the friendly forces on other fronts in an orderly manner.


    But situ mengming''s attention was focused on the two figures of Shen Tian''s strength. He saw one of them, wearing black imperial armor and covered with iron armor, holding a long sword in his hand. He often put out his sword. He saw the flames flying around. He put out his sword with his right hand and kneaded the formula with his left hand. His action was pure and his killing power was great. At first sight, he was an expert in using the sword.


    The other man, though also in the black armor of the imperial guards, with the same iron mask, was holding a white jade feather fan in his hand. With the slight waving of the feather fan, the strong wind could almost roll up the dog soldiers and their horses. It was just that the white jade feather fan represented his origin, not the lineage of the army, but the sect friars who later joined the imperial guards, After all, there are all kinds of people in the Imperial Army, so it''s not a strange thing to be among the eight departments of the imperial army.


    Situ mengming saw that they were like wind rolling clouds. Facing hundreds of dog soldiers, they were both Shen Tian level strength, so he made a comparison in his heart. Since it is the cloud wing department, the deputy commander of the cloud wing department, that is, the young master of the ancient family who takes over his position, must be with him. These two people are Shen Tian level strength, which is exactly equivalent to the level of the deputy commander, so the young master of the ancient family must be one of them. The monk who makes the white jade feather fan must be a sect friar. Undoubtedly, the ancient family is good at using swords, and must be the warrior who uses swords.


    But situ mengming saw that although his moves were complicated, most of the routines were incoherent. It was obvious that his foundation was not stable, and he learned other moves frequently after he reached the target level. Fortunately, his opponent couldn''t reach the level of perfection. In the eyes of all-time martial artists like situ mengming, it was almost full of loopholes, just like playing tricks in a class, In the eyes of the layman, he is right, but in the eyes of the man with higher cultivation, he is full of loopholes.


    Seeing this, situ mengming shook his head slightly, as if to express his disappointment to the "young master of the ancient family". Although it''s unbelievable to reach the level of Shen Tian at the age of 17, on the whole, we can see that this man''s foundation is shallow and his future cultivation of martial arts is extremely limited. It''s a miracle that he can break through the star level. It''s just strange to him that the children of junhou aristocratic family generally have family martial arts as the foundation of martial arts, so no matter what the martial arts cultivation is, the foundation is extremely stable. Who knows that the young master of this ancient family has unstable foundation. Is it because he used the unorthodox method to destroy his foundation in exchange for the progress of martial arts cultivation? Thinking of this, situ mengming could not help shaking his head. He was short-sighted. After all, he was not a great talent.


    After resisting for a while, the troops at the back of the hall gradually retreated, and then the remaining garrison began to recover the lost urn and fortress at Shanhaiguan. But the dogs were not stupid either. When they left the urn and fortress, most of them were in a big fire, and the whole line of Shanhaiguan soon turned into a fire dragon, roaring repeatedly in the crackling fire.


    After that, Yan Tianjun''s support troops arrived late, and there were nearly one department and 100000 reinforcements. After reaching the battlefield, these reinforcements were sent to put out the fire without having time to join the battle.


    Until dusk, the fire along Shanhaiguan has not been put out. Countless burning towers are like countless huge torches shining in the dark. Many veterans of the Yantian army sighed. Since the founding of the Beidou Dynasty, Shanhaiguan has suffered the most trauma this time.


    However, whether it was fan Suiyang''s defensive square that enabled him to recuperate and gather a strong military force, or whether the aggressive offensive policy of Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE gave him an opportunity to take advantage of this defeat, which is still debated in later generations.


    The night is deep. With the gradual delivery of supplies from the rear, the wounded on the front line finally got effective treatment, and the exhausted soldiers finally slept in tents.


    Even if the dog army has retreated, the whole Shanhaiguan line is still in a state of high alert. As we all know, the mobility of the dog army is too strong, and the elite cavalry can almost be described as "haunted". If the dog army returns, the mountain customs line may fall into the enemy again. No one can afford such responsibility.


    But soon came the dog army troops in the conflict line of the two armies of the village "wild sacrifice" intelligence. The so-called "wild sacrifice" is one of the ways that dog soldiers reward their troops by letting them burn, kill and plunder as a reward. Except one tenth of the property is handed in as a sacrifice, all the property belongs to the soldiers. It should be noted that dog soldiers do not have military pay, and all the men over the age of 14 join the army. This is also the only way to reward them.


    Although the act of looting is covered with the religious veil of offering sacrifices to the God of snow mountain, the essence of this barbaric act is still the blood and tears tragedy of Beidou Dynasty border village residents.


    Many of the soldiers in Yantian army are young people at the border. When they heard the news, they immediately became excited and asked to go to war. The junior officers could not forbid them at all. The soldiers left behind at Shanhaiguan were shouting. Whether it was the hatred of dog Rong for killing his comrades in arms or the indignation of dog Rong for robbing ordinary civilians, going to war seemed to be the inevitable result of the excitement.


    In the first defense line of the cloud wing department, the cloud wing department''s soldiers and the surrounding Yan Tianjun soldiers form a sharp contrast. Even if the outside is boiling like fire, the camp is still calm like ice. The black armored soldiers patrol in an orderly way, and everything around the imitation Buddha has nothing to do with them. But there was a man who couldn''t sit still. After two passes set up by the soldiers of cloud wing, he went straight into the tent of cloud wing camp. At this time, he found that there was one more man in the tent. From his figure, he seemed to be a teenager, and they were all pure black imperial armor, just like the previous two. However, the attitude of the two Shen Tian level warriors towards this man was extremely respectful, and it was not like the relationship between the superior and the inferior, but more like the respect of sincere obedience. It was really puzzling. Situ mengming turned his eyes on the young man. He only felt that he was introverted, but his strength seemed unfathomable. However, his realm just stayed at Shen Tian level, which made him feel a little puzzled. Is it the new cloud Wing Commander? Situ mengming muttered in his heart that if Zhou Yafu was transferred away, how could he not get any news? But since one of the two men in front of him is the deputy commander, the one who can make them respectful must be the commander, the commander of Shen Tian''s strength? That''s never happened, or is this man too low-key, even deliberately hiding his own realm?

 Chapter 264

    "Commander situ, you''ve come just in time..." one of the forbidden generals who used the sword turned and said to Meng Ming.


    "This one is from the cloud wing Department..." situ mengming couldn''t help looking at the man and asked.


    "This is the deputy commander of our cloud wing department."


    The young general turned around and saw situ mengming coming in. He shook hands with him with a smile and said, "commander situ, I''ve heard your name in the forbidden army of Tianjing City. The cloud wing department also has a good reputation for you. It''s better to see than to hear a hundred words."


    "This... This is the young master of the ancient family?" Situ mengming was surprised and focused on the boy. As soon as I got close, I found that this warrior''s foundation was extremely strong. It seemed that he had been helped by the natural materials and local treasures in his early cultivation. Compared with the ordinary warrior, this warrior has something unique.


    Gu fan felt that situ mengming was speculating about his strength, so he didn''t hide his strength any more. Suddenly, the expression on situ mengming''s face was stiff.


    "Five star Xuan''s power... Shen Tian level warrior?" The eyes that situ mengming couldn''t believe were rare, not to mention those of Shen Tian? The impact on situ mengming is really too great... How can the four star Xuan''s power be used as a warrior?


    Considering the strength of Hou Guyun in the plain, situ mengming can only believe the saying that "tiger father has no dog son". No wonder the two Shen Tian level warriors will be respectful to the man in front of him.


    "This... This..." even if situ mengming was in the chaos, he would not panic. At this time, he even spoke incoherently in front of Gu fan.


    Gu fan slowly laughed, gathered his breath and said to situ mengming, "commander situ, I have basically understood the situation outside. I''m going to ask your opinion."


    Situ mengming was reminded by Gu fan''s words before he reacted. He said with some distress: "some of the soldiers of Yantian army are confused. Not only here, but also the soldiers of Yantian army on the front line of Shanhaiguan ask to fight. Maybe it will blow up the camp... "


    In the army, "bombing camp" is a terrible thing. Soldiers have been wandering on the line of life and death for a long time, accumulating quite a lot of negative emotions: fear, hatred and anger. Their pressure is especially high. Due to the strict discipline, these pressures can not be released, and they will suddenly explode when they accumulate to a certain extent.


    In the middle of the night, the soldiers suddenly burst out in their sleep, making a terrible roar, and even pulling out knives to kill their companions. What''s more terrifying is that people around are suddenly awakened. Out of panic and ignorance, this kind of crazy behavior will be infected. When exaggerating, a sudden roar in the middle of the night may lead to the collapse of the whole army. Therefore, both the army of dog Rong and the army of the Beidou Dynasty explicitly prohibit the noise after blowing the light signal, and those who violate the order must be decapitated. But now the whole Shanhaiguan camp is full of people, and it is impossible to catch the troublemakers.


    "In your opinion?" Gu fan looked at situ mengming and said, "after all, we are troops from afar. We don''t know the situation here..."


    "In my opinion, if you go to war, there are three unwise places. It''s night now, and fighting at night is the dog army''s strong point. It''s the first unwise place to attack the enemy with our army''s short strength... "Situ mengming continued:" moreover, the dog army should know that holding a "wild sacrifice" will certainly irritate our army, so it''s impossible not to be on guard, because our army is tired of running and attacking the enemy with ease, It''s the second unwise place... The third unwise place is that our army''s current mood is not suitable for combat. After a long-range attack, the enemy fled and wasted time and energy. It''s better to stay and repair the front... "


    Gu fan nodded and said, "general situ''s opinion is just what I want, but now people are excited and can''t restrain it. What should we do?" Gu fan looked at the brightly lit barracks in the distance and said, "if you want to fight, I''m afraid it will affect the morale of Yan Tianjun!" Gu fan actually had a plan in his mind at this time, but he was deliberately testing the talent of the former deputy commander of cloud wing department.


    "At present, there is no way to do it. We can only manage it by strict military discipline." Situ mengming looked at the distant lights and said, "you can''t go to the trap even if you know this..."


    Gu Fan said with a faint smile: "the state of Yantian army is not suitable for fighting, but if our army can''t shrink, not only the morale of Yantian army will be hit, but also the people of villages along Shanhaiguan will be lost. This kind of loss is immeasurable..."


    "That..." situ mengming said: "what should I do?"


    Gu fan then said, "I''m the acting commander of cloud wing department now. I have command power in the front line, but my team is not familiar with the terrain here, and it''s night. I''m afraid I''ll be ambushed..." Gu Fan said sincerely: "please help me, commander situ!"


    "What? You want to go out at night... "Even situ mengming was frightened by Gu fan''s bold action. The vision of the dog army at night would not be affected. The accuracy of the bow and arrow almost doubled, but our combat effectiveness would decline because of our vision. In this case, going out to fight is almost to die. The little Marquis of the ancient family is really not so brave!


    "Commander situ dare not?" Gu fan smiles faintly, but his tone has changed slightlyˇ° What do you dare to do? My husband''s career in the army is to die for the national calamity. He has no life but death... "Situ mengming frowned and said," but if you attack rashly, you are not joking about your own life. If you are in vain, you are joking about the lives of the soldiers. Please think twice. " Gu fan gave a faint smile and said: "I personally led ten thousand imperial light cavalry to attack. Commander situ made a witness here. I should personally apologize to the Ministry of war for breaking a hundred soldiers. Similarly, my decapitation is no more than a thousand. I don''t deserve all the credit this time."ˇ° Good! I''ll follow you next time. " Situ mengming himself was a man of strong blood. When Gu Fan said that, his blood suddenly began to boil. Under the cover of night, a group of black cavalry flies out of the camp like bats. At the same time, in the villages along Shanhaiguan, in the sea of fire, there is an abyss of pain and an ocean of despair. The machetes raised frequently by the soldiers of the dog army reflected a pale light in the fire, which seemed to be a nightmare leaping on the tip of the knife spreading in the whole village. The wild sacrifice is not only a reward for the dog soldiers, but also a mockery of the army of the Beidou Dynasty. If the means are appropriate, it is a good strategy to enhance the morale of one''s own side and weaken the morale of the other side. The order they received was to plunder and destroy as much as possible. As a reward, the night was the most powerful umbrella of the dog army. The army of the Beidou Dynasty tried to avoid fighting with the dog army at night, let alone taking the initiative to attack at night. It is precisely by recognizing this point that the greater the damage caused tonight, the greater the pressure on the Beidou king Chaoyan heavenly army. Similarly, this is one of the most appropriate ways to comfort the dead of the dog army. But just after the end of the looting, the dog army found that it had lost a whole team of 1000 people. Even if there was resistance from the villagers in the process of the looting, or if there were accidents and three or five people were lost, it was impossible to lose a whole team of 1000 people. And according to the description of other teams, this team of 1000 people left the group, went to rob a village alone, and never came back. None of a thousand people came back... If they were defeated, there would be a rout, which is too strange. At this moment, the dog commander raised his hand and ordered out loud: "the sacrifice is cancelled, everyone disperse and return to the camp!"

 Chapter 265

    Before the words came down, a long black sword pierced through the night with a bright light. Before everyone could see clearly, the commander who gave the order had fallen down.


    What happened in front of 100000 soldiers was so fast that panic spread like crows among 100000 soldiers.


    "Get out, get out!" The other commanders were in a hurry to mobilize the troops, but the two black cavalry teams were hanged from both sides. The cavalry did not have a torch, but just ran into the chaotic army to cut and kill, stabbing and yelling. The black cavalry just yelled but did not speak, because the language of the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty was different from that of the soldiers of the dog army, Once spoken, it is easy to be distinguished from the chaos.


    All of a sudden, the whole dog army was very noisy and chaotic. We didn''t know how many enemies were coming or how many enemies were mixed in. Several other dog army commanders often wanted to command the army in the chaos, but they were suddenly hit by the black cavalry. These warriors had very high martial arts accomplishments. Ordinary dog soldiers were knocked down in the face of each other, The commander could only make a few moves. He was hardly an opponent in close combat. Both the enemy and us were stuck together again. The bow and arrow of the dog army could not be used at all. His advantage was almost lost and he had to run away with his life.


    As a result, the whole army was frantically fleeing backward. The black iron cavalry fought hard to chase them. It was not known how long they had been in rout and how long the army had been in rout before they stopped fighting. When counting the troops, the commander found that more than 9000 people had been damaged. In addition to the 1000 people who had been lost before, the loss in one night was more than 10000.


    According to their judgment, it is absolutely impossible for the army of the Beidou Dynasty to attack the dog army at night, which is tantamount to self destruction. Therefore, the order they gave to the army was wantonly destroying and attacking the morale of the army of the Beidou Dynasty. Who knows that such a team was killed on the way, which made the dog army lose 10000 people, I''m afraid that a large part of them were not killed by the army of the Beidou Dynasty, but trampled by their own people.


    In the tent, three people sit opposite each other. All of them are wearing armor. Iron armor is very rare in the dog army. Ordinary soldiers and even middle and lower level officers use leather armor. It is impossible for senior officers to wear armor. It is said that the best armor in the dog army is the captured imperial armor of the Beidou Dynasty, After casting, it became the strongest armor in the dog army.


    There was no one to touch the mare''s milk on the table. There was a haze on everyone''s face.


    "A few guards, the meal is still to eat..." a guard in the army came in with a lacquer box, in which were several plates of beef and mutton.


    When he saw that the three people''s faces were not very good, he knew that he was not interested in staying here. He went to one of the Duhu who was sitting in the middle and whispered, "the silver wolf head of langyawei is coming, just outside the tent. When are you free to see him?"


    The Duhu shook his head, looked at the guard and said, "I''ll see him in person in a moment. Please have a drink first!"


    "Yes, sir." The bodyguard gave a reply and backed out.


    When the bodyguard retreated, the three men looked at each other and still did not speak. The Duhu in the dog army is equivalent to the commander in the army of the Beidou Dynasty, and has a high position in the army. Above the Duhu is the wing king. There are a total of five wing kings in the southeast, northwest, and the power is better than that of the Duhu of the Beidou Dynasty.


    "In recent days, the loss of a day is not as much as last night..." one of the young people said.


    "Yes, the northern barbarian is too bold." Another Duhu said: "they are always like antelopes on the grass. When we scare them, they shrink in their nests and dare not move. It''s really strange that they will take the initiative to attack this time."


    The last one, staring at the wine pot in front of him, said, "only one northern barbarian dares to do this... Is that guy back?"


    "It''s impossible..." a guard nearby interrupted: "it''s said that the northern barbarian has been forbidden in Tianjing City. It''s impossible to come to Shanhaiguan."


    "Is there another man in the northern barbarian who is not afraid of death?" Three people look at each other, each other even from each other''s eyes to see a deep fear.


    "The attack last night was not by Dan Tai RUOYE, but by someone else... I can testify to that!" Just then, a voice came from outside the tent, and the tent was lifted away. A tall man in a gray cloak and a silver wolf tooth mask came in.


    The three guards gave the man a hostile look. Since he was able to pick up the conversation, it was obvious that he had been eavesdropping outside the account. Just now, the three men looked at each other, and the embarrassment of not knowing what to do was also seen by the man. Du Hu, who was sitting in the middle of the table, looked at the guard behind the man, obviously blaming him for allowing him to eavesdrop outside the tent. He knelt down on the ground and said in a voice, "Du Hu, please forgive me


    Although dog Rong didn''t recognize etiquette and morality as the Beidou dynasty did, and there was no red tape for marriage and funeral, he had almost paranoid taboo about personal privacy. If an ordinary soldier hid behind the tent and eavesdropped on the conversation for so long, he would be killed by the three guards on the spot.


    But the man was wearing a silver white wolf tooth mask, covering the whole half of his face including his forehead, a white robe like snow, and a cape covering his whole body. This costume at least represented his identity - wolf tooth guard. These assassins, who came and went without trace, were the elite troops directly belonging to the king of dog army. Moreover, the class of the wolf tooth guards was divided into gold, silver, copper and iron. This man was supposed to be a silver wolf head, and his status in the wolf tooth guards was not low. Otherwise, he would not dare to watch the dialogue among the three guards. Under that white robe, there is no doubt that the Langya guards rely on the lethal blade. Don''t think that these assassins will have swords or carry a few volumes of books around like the noble children of the Beidou Dynasty. Feeling the unwelcome eyes of the three Duhu, the silver wolf head didn''t feel strange. He turned to the three and said with disdain, "you have suffered such a huge loss. Dare you say that you can easily win without the help of our Langya Wei?"ˇ° It''s a great honor for us that Langya guards are willing to help us... "One of the three senior guards said," but the battlefield can''t be controlled by one or two powerful assassins. The number of Langya guards is too small. It''s like losing a thousand troops to lose one person, It''s better not to go out easily... "The youngest guard on the right side said," and our opponent is Dan Tai RUOYE. You should know how terrible this northern barbarian is. This guy''s troops are extremely mobile, and he can lead his troops through the ice field to attack our royal court for a long distance, and he has the strength of Xingjie, In front of such a guy, the role of Langya Wei is not worth mentioning That silver wolf head sneered coldly, "I repeat, it was not Dan Tai RUOYE who led the army to attack you yesterday, but another person..." "another person?" Almost at the same time, the three men exclaimed, "who is it?"ˇ° As for who it is... "Silver wolf head looked at the three humanitarians mockingly:" I don''t know if your luck is too bad, or the northern barbarian''s luck is too good... You all know about the suppression of the plain Marquis of Cangyuan... "" what! Is Pingyuan Hou transferred to Yantian army? " The three guards stood up from their seats at the same time, with a thunderbolt on their facesˇ° This... This... What can we do? " Silver wolf head laughed contemptuously again, as if to mock the three people''s gaffe: "fortunately, the situation is not bad enough for you to think, Pingyuan Hou didn''t come, but his son came... Yesterday''s night attack is his handwriting..." suddenly, he stopped for a moment, stretched out his right hand, rubbed his middle finger and thumb, playing with the taste: "as for dantai RUOYE, It''s said that it was his defeated general... "

 Chapter 266

    The smile that just spread on the faces of the three dog soldiers suddenly became stiff. If silver wolf said that, he would tease the three dog soldiers. But if what silver wolf said was true, it would be no better than that Yantian army in the north had another person of the rank of marquis in the plain, which is not the blessing of dog soldiers.


    "You don''t want to laugh..." Du Hu, who was sitting in the middle, tried to squeeze out a smile from his stiff face and said.


    "No joke in the army!" Silver wolf head sneered: "you can ask those Beiman businessmen who come here to do business. Anyone will tell you that dantai RUOYE was defeated in the eight martial arts performances in Tianjing City, and was punished by the emperor of Beiman."


    "What The three people were immediately thrilled.


    "But don''t worry too much about the three..." silver wolf seems to appreciate the panic expression of these military guards. Most of them are promoted directly by the king of wings, and they have military power in their hands. They sometimes take a slight attitude towards the orders of the king of dog Rong, not to mention the Langya guards. They look like eggplants beaten by frost, Silver wolf also felt extremely happy in his heart.


    "How do you say that, sir?" The tone of the most middle Du Hu''s voice had changed at this time. It was not too much to describe Du Si as respectful and respectful.


    "I''ll show you one person, and you will know that the man who defeated dantai RUOYE will not be active in Northern Xinjiang for long." Silver wolf''s eyes flashed a trace of cold light, and continued: "it can even be said that he can''t live too long..."


    ˇ±Is... Someone among the northern barbarians going to deal with him? " One of them guessed. Although the people of gourong are very contemptuous of making stumbling blocks and framing others secretly, the soldiers are crafty. As long as they win, they can use all means.


    "Not bad." Silver wolf nodded and said, "he was captured by my subordinates. He has a secret letter and a token representing his identity. I think he should be a messenger."


    "But northern barbarians have always been dishonest, and it''s common for them to be treacherous. We have to be a little careful." The old guard said.


    The other two also nodded. Seeing that the three were willing to see the messenger, silver wolf turned and clapped his hands. Two Langya guards in white robes escorted a middle-aged man in a leather coat to the tent. Although he was dressed as a dog soldier and wore a mink hat, his face was the face of a man from the Beidou Dynasty, so it was easy to identify.


    ˇ±Let go of me, let go of me, I want to see your wing king The man cried as he struggled. However, what he said was the words of the Beidou Dynasty. The people of gourong could not understand it, so they would not pay attention to it.


    When he was escorted to the tent, he cried out. Suddenly, the silver wolf said in fluent Beidou Dynasty language, "don''t make any noise. We can''t take you to see the king of wings!"


    That person hears speech, immediately a Leng, then ask: "why?"


    Silver wolf sneered: "I know your identity, but who knows if you will be an assassin? Believe you, such a risk is too big... "He pointed out to the three people in front of him and said:" these are the three Duhu under the throne of the north wing. They are in charge of 300000 troops on the front line. Just tell them! "


    Because the silver wolf had been talking with that man in the words of the Beidou Dynasty, no one else in the account understood him. The captured northern barbarian had a suspicious expression on his face, with a little anger. Later, he became calm, seemed to compromise and nodded slowly.


    The man looked up at the silver wolf''s head and said, "I want to say something to you."


    The silver wolf nodded and said solemnly to the people around him, "all back!"


    The two guards in the barracks immediately dropped their heads and quickly stepped back. The other guards had to look up at the three guards sitting on the table. The one in the middle of the table stretched out his hand and made a "just" gesture. Then they all stepped back.


    The man of the Beidou Dynasty saw that all the idle people had retreated, so he said to the three Duhu in front of him: "I am the messenger of the Beisu Marquis of the Beidou Dynasty, Dan Taichi."


    Silver wolf head looked at the messenger, and then looked at the three Duhu, slowly said: "he said he was the Minister of dantai RUOYE, called dantai Chi."


    When the word "Dan Tai Ruo Xie" was mentioned, the expressions of the three Duhu were stiff at the same time. To be exact, it was more like that the prey saw the expression of natural enemies. These dog generals, who are known as the wolves of the ice field, tremble as if they saw death when they heard the name.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Only the silver wolf head remained calm in the tent and continued to askˇ° You know, Dan Tai RUOYE and we are enemies. Are you going to die? "


    Dan Tai Chi said calmly: "since I dare to come, I''m not afraid of what you will do to me, but since you can''t accept yesterday''s enemy and become today''s friend, that''s your own loss." He looked at the silver wolf next to him and motioned for him to translate.


    On the silver wolf''s masked face, his muscles trembled slightly. It seemed that he also felt a little surprised. But he quickly said in his dog Rong words, "since I dare to come, I''m ready not to go back. If you don''t want to accept that the former enemy has become the current ally, you will bear the consequences!"


    The eyes of the three dog soldiers all flashed a trace of surprise, and one of them said, "well, why do you come here?"


    Silver wolf head said with the skilled language of Beidou Dynasty: "Why are you here?"


    Dan Taichi explained: "on my way here, I heard that you had a big defeat, right?"


    Silver wolf head smell speech, a cold smile said: "you just ate a big defeat, right?"


    "Presumptuous!" Next to him, the youngest Dugu jumped up and stretched out his machete to draw his waist. However, Dugu, who was sitting in the middle, pressed it with his hand and asked coldly, "so what? Are you gloating? Our army is only retreating temporarily. You northern barbarians are just lucky. " After all, he is the most important one among the three Duhu, and his speech measure is much bigger than that of the youngest Duhu. In fact, in yesterday''s rout, more than 4000 of the 10000 people lost were the youngest of the troops. No wonder he was about to explode.


    Silver wolf head heard the speech, slightly nodded, directly ignored the words of the former mingduwei, translated in the language of the Beidou Dynasty: "your army is only lucky to win, what can you be happy about?"


    Dan Tai Chi shook his head with a smile and said, "if this man doesn''t leave Northern Xinjiang one day, you won''t win one day."


    "If you don''t get rid of this man for a day, you will never win again," silver wolf said


    Without waiting for the silver wolf''s report, Dan Taichi continued: "this man once defended 300000 troops with 10000 people in Zili swamp. How many of your dog soldiers can match him? So your failure yesterday is not accidental, but inevitable! "


    They all looked at each other with their faces protected. They didn''t know what dantaichi was muttering until yinlangtou relayed it to them in gourong language. Their facial expressions suddenly changed. They seemed to be unbelievable and at a loss. Instead, yinlangtou asked, "what do you want us to do?"


    Dan Tai Chi said with a smile, "so I''m here. You have to cooperate with our marquis. That''s the only way to live."


    Silver wolf head said: "cooperation with Dan Tai RUOYE is your only way out."


    "Are you kidding?" The youngest Du Hu roared: "if you are evil, you still have the blood debt of the left-wing king and the three princes. If we can cooperate with them, we can make peace with the emperor of the North man."


    That sits in the middle of that name to protect also slowly to say: "with Dan Tai if evil cooperation is not bad, but we need a suitable reason, and enough chips."


    Silver wolf head said: "you northern barbarians have a saying that people die for money and birds die for food. As long as you give us enough chips and reasons that we can accept, we can cooperate with Dan Tai RUOYE."


    Dan Taichi said: "just as it happens, our Marquis also wants to get rid of the dead, and this time the soldiers are the opposite of our marquis. They won a great victory, which is not what our Marquis wants to see."


    Silver wolf head seems to be interested in the words of Dan Tai Chi, can''t help but continue to ask: "then you say, what help can you give us?"


    Dan Taichi raised his head slightly, stretched out his five fingers of his right hand, and slowly shook a few times. He said to the three dog soldiers in front of him: "five Chengtian level warriors, 15 Shentian level warriors, 25 congenital level warriors and 50 kuotai level warriors!"


    "What do you want us to do?" Hearing these figures, even the silver wolf head was slightly moved and asked.


    "Work with us, that''s all." Dan Tai Chi said.


    "Well! I know that there is a saying among you northern barbarians, which is that if you are not of our own race, your heart will be different. " Silver wolf head looking at Dan Tai Chi said: "since everyone is not concentric, how to work together? Dan Tai RUOYE is an important official of the northern barbarian. What you want to play is to use our army to crowd out other factions for you. At the end of the day, it''s bound to be treacherous to us. "


    "Ha ha ha, we have a saying that kindness is the liver and lung of a donkey. It''s just you." Dan Tai Chi said sarcastically: "otherwise, you''ll be waiting for a big defeat!"


    "It''s our business, so don''t bother." Silver wolf head indifferent wayˇ° We are not going to do such a thing


    "Ha ha..." Dan Tai Chi burst out laughing, "in the last Northern Xinjiang campaign, your dog soldiers were killed by our Marquis everywhere, and the previous military balance was broken instantly. I''m afraid you want to plunder more than just some grain and grass along the line. Isn''t it as simple as slaves? "


    "You Silver wolf head was infuriated by Dan Tai Chi''s words and was about to break out. The three guards nearby saw that they were just mumbling and talking in the language of the Beidou Dynasty, but they couldn''t understand a word. They thought they were talking about something private. They immediately felt insulted. Seeing that silver Wolf head was furious, they asked, "what did he say? You tell us! "


    Silver wolf head this just hold back anger, coldly said: "he said that this time we are the strength of the whole country, we can''t afford to lose." He deliberately filtered out the words of the last Northern Xinjiang campaign, for fear of angering the three Duhu, and directly chopped the messenger into meat on the spot.

 Chapter 267

    The three dog soldiers were also furious when they heard the speech. In addition to the arrogant tone of Tan Tai Chi, they looked even worse in their eyesˇ° So what? Even if we are weak, we have 300000 elite soldiers with a population of nearly one million. All of them are warriors who are good at fighting. You northern barbarians can''t destroy us! "


    Silver wolf immediately translated: "although our family is weak, you can''t destroy us!"


    Dan Tai Chi laughed again, waved his hand and said, "if my Lord wants to kill you, do you still need me to come here? I''m here to help you. "


    The silver wolf head said, "my Lord has asked me to help you this time."


    "Oh, how are you going to help me?"


    Asked the guard in the middle.


    "The Marquis of our family once ordered to summon the sanxiu and the demon clan in Northern Xinjiang for the use of our Dynasty. This team entered the military status and only accepted the instructions from the marquis. I have now brought the instructions from the Marquis, so that this team can be used by us. During the war, it suddenly broke out. Attack and kill the generals on the opposite side one by one. As we all know, the generals are the core of the army in the Beidou Dynasty. Once the generals are killed, they will lose their fighting power. At that time, under the attack of the dog army, they will be 500000 Yantian troops, even the most elite eight imperial guards will lose their armor! "


    Dan Tai said coldly, as if what he wanted to deal with was not the army of his own Beidou Dynasty, but the enemy.


    "Besides, when necessary. I can help you, too. " Dan Tai Chi then throws out a lure that is hard to refuse. Then he stepped back a few steps, and the phantom of five stars suddenly appeared behind him. He turned out to be a star soul level strong man.


    In the last battle of Northern Xinjiang, on the one hand, dantai RUOYE was good at leading the troops, on the other hand, he was a star hero. There were many star rank strongmen. Although there were many star rank strongmen in the dog army, there was a great shortage of star rank strongmen, so that he was killed and lost his armor. Today''s dog army is just a time when there is a shortage of experts and people in urgent need, There is a star rank strong to help, is tantamount to boosting the morale of the whole dog army.


    Silver wolf head continued to report to the three Duhu.


    "How are you going to pretend to be us?" Asked the elder of them.


    There is still a big difference between the people of the Beidou Dynasty and the dog soldiers. Otherwise, dantaichi would not wear the dog soldiers'' clothes, so he would be easily caught and recognized.


    Dan Tai Chi listened to the words of the silver wolf head, nodded and drank a low voice. The bony joints in his body made a crackling sound like peas. Under the eyelids of the silver wolf head and the three guards, he raised his body and twisted his face. In the blink of an eye, a black haired, thick haired and rough faced dog Rong man appeared in the tent. Even his half arm exposed outside his robe was covered with a layer of ferocious tattoo, which was no different from the real dog Rong people.


    Seeing this scene, the shoulders of silver wolf''s head trembled slightly. At that moment, instead of being happy, he was afraid.


    "Then why didn''t you use transvestition before?" Seeing this, the silver wolf askedˇ° If you use transvestition, I''m afraid we can''t even tell... "


    Dan Tai Chi shook his head and said, "it''s time for the two of us to fight. The trade between them has been cut off. If I don''t know how to change my appearance, I will be shot into a hedgehog before I get to the camp. But if I change my appearance, as an ordinary dog soldier, how can I have a chance to see your king?"


    Silver wolf head smell speech, can''t help but gasp a cold air, "you are to mix in with the disguise, and then deliberately remove the camouflage, let me wolf teeth Wei catch you, specially sent you here?"


    "Exactly so!" Dan Tai Chi said with a sneer, "please don''t blame me in the special period."


    "Good, just in time!" Just then, in the void, another voice suddenly appeared. In the center of the tent, the sight seems to be artificially split by some force. The space is divided into two parts, and strange light is constantly reflected. Then a warrior with silver hair and silver armor comes out from the crack of the space.


    Although the man was silvery white, his face was only about 20 years old, and his face was not as rough and crazy as that of the gourong people, but some of them were like the people of the Beidou Dynasty, with soft outline and delicate facial features. Only a broad blade sword with wolf teeth and deep blood groove was worn on his waist, which symbolized that he was a warrior in the gourong army. From the wolf teeth heraldry on the silver armor, His rank is obviously not low.


    When the silver haired man showed up, the four generals, including the silver wolf head, bowed down together, with both hands and forehead, and said in the same voice, "see you the king of the left wing! May the God of Kunlun be with his highness


    Dan Tai Chi felt that although the strength of this man was still far behind that of Dan Tai RUOYE, his strength was stable above him, so he bowed down and made a ceremony.


    The silver haired man nodded slightly, but said in the pure language of the Beidou Dynasty, "this time our army is under the command of our palace. Within three days, our palace will launch several attacks on the front line of SHANGUAN customs, which will eventually infuriate fan Suiyang and lead him to fight with me in the ice field. In time, I hope your experts can do what you say. Kill the generals in the army of the Beidou Dynasty one by one. If you can do it. On behalf of my royal family, I promise to cooperate with you! And I, the king of the left wing, can help Tantai RUOYE do what I can. What do you think? "

 Chapter 268

    Dan Tai Chi thought he couldn''t see the king of dog Rong''s wing. Unexpectedly, the king of North Wing appeared and agreed to cooperate. The conditions were also very rich. He was very happy.


    "So good, so good!"


    The left-wing king saw that Tan Taichi''s response was also very positive. He nodded his head with satisfaction and said, "then, please stay with your troops in our army''s camp recently. How about setting up a camp for you in our palace?"


    "We don''t need a special camp. We can camp with your soldiers." Dan Tai Chi said with a smileˇ° Only a few of us can know about this. If we set up a camp specifically, isn''t it going to make it clear? "


    "Well. How do you want to cooperate with our team? " The left wing king looked at the platform and asked.


    "If a large number of middle and lower level generals lose too much in one attack, it will certainly arouse the suspicion of the other side. Our goal, on the contrary, cannot be achieved. " Dan Taichi stopped for a moment and said, "so my idea is that every time your army attacks, the experts I send are mixed up in the army. How about acting according to the situation?"


    "Just what I want."


    At the same time, in the camp along Shanhaiguan, a team came triumphantly. Different from Yan Tianjun''s uniform, this detachment had uniform black helmets and armor. Even though their bodies were covered with scars and bloodstains, the team was still as strict as a mountain. There was no noise when they were marching. In the camp in the early morning, there was only the sound of horse hooves falling on the ground.


    The two generals in the front of the team looked at each other and the team behind them. One of them slowly took off his helmet, held it under his arm, bowed deeply to the other and said, "young Marquis, you win. Meng Ming is willing to bow down." This man is situ mengming, the well-known commander of the fire department in Yantian army.


    Then the other general slowly took off his masked helmet, revealing a face stained with blood smoke but childish, and said to situ mengming, "commander situ, this time, you didn''t lose, and I didn''t lose. It''s not me who won you, but Zhou Yafu, commander of cloud wing Department..."


    Hearing this, situ mengming was moved, because in his impression, Zhou Yafu has always been a conservative and pedantic image. From him, situ mengming can''t see any vitality that young generals should have. But now Gu fan keeps saying that Zhou Yafu defeated him, which makes him difficult to understand and accept.


    "If it wasn''t for the cloud wing soldiers, under the training of Zhou Yafu, who ordered them to move in and out in an orderly way, everything that was expected last night would have been rewritten." The young general looked at the cavalry of the cloud wing department behind him and said, "commander situ, maybe you don''t know. When I first came to Liuying of the cloud wing department, I felt that this team could make contributions. It was not surprising that last night''s battle."


    "Little Marquis!" Situ mengming said to Gu fan abruptly: "on the art of war, I''ve been convinced of you since last night''s World War I. you are indeed a little better than me, but on the art of martial arts, I still want to compete with you. I don''t know if the young marquis will appreciate it."


    "Commander situ is an all day cultivation. It''s not as good as anything in ancient times." Gu fan arched his hand to situ mengming on the horse.


    "The little marquis is modest." Situ mengming laughed and stepped down from his horse. He held the long sword in his right hand and said to Gu fan, "I heard that the young Marquis has broken Sima chopping wind in the eight divisions of martial arts. Zhuge Rulong, the two deputy commanders of Longyu division, are all day long accomplishments!"


    "It''s just a fluke..." Gu fan saw that situ mengming took eight martial arts to perform. He couldn''t help feeling that he was a bit difficult to ride a tiger. Although he had a fight with situ mengming, it didn''t get in the way, but after a night''s attack, he really felt a little tired.


    "Xiao Hou ye, if you insist on not, you will despise Meng Ming!" Situ mengming raised his face and said, "little Marquis, I hope you will give me your advice."


    Gu fan stepped down from his horse, handed the reins to the guards around him, and looked at situ mengming for a moment. Both of them didn''t speak. The air in the whole camp was as cold as ice. It was like flying snow that would fall all over the ground by accident.


    Gu Fan said to situ mengming slowly, "well, if commander situ insists on competing, Gu fan will have to accompany him. But today you and I are too tired. How about tomorrow''s competition? "


    Situ mengming nodded and said, "it''s OK. It''s just what I want." Then he arched his hand to Gu fan and said, "Meng Ming is looking forward to the competition with Xiao Hou Ye tomorrow."


    "It''s the same with each other, commander situ." Gu fan also arched his hand to situ mengming, taking the power as a gift.


    Situ mengming turned around and strode toward the gate. Xie Yuxiang, who was beside Gu fan, came to Gu fan and said in a low voice, "master Hou, the commander of situ, will have nothing to do."


    "Oh? How do you say that? " Gu fan asked.


    Meng Wuhen, who was next to Gu fan, said in a low voice: "in my opinion, it was last night that he lost the bet with the young marquis. He felt that he could not get down. He deliberately used the martial arts contest to suppress the young Marquis, hoping to save some face."


    Looking at the figure of situ mengming leaving Yuanmen, Xie Yuxiang said with a sneer: "for a martial arts man like him, I don''t know how many people have trampled on him. I''m not afraid to die."


    "Don''t lie, Mr. Xie." Gu fan shook his head slightly, reached out his hand and interrupted Xie Yuxiangˇ° In other words, if you win all day long, you can''t win. If you lose, that''s the matter of throwing the dead. This situ mengming is looking for trouble for himself! " Meng Wuhen looked at situ mengming and said coldly, "it''s ridiculous that you can''t measure yourself. Gu fan shook his head and said to Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, "you have guessed wrong. You don''t know something. What I saw in his eyes just now is that he didn''t believe in my strength. He didn''t want to earn face, but wanted to confirm whether I was the same as the one in the news, that is to say, I''m not a man worthy of his service... "Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen can''t help but say with horror:" little Marquis... You, you mean... Situ mengming wants to work for you? He''s a warrior of all time! " Gu fan turned around and walked towards the tent, but he whispered to the two people: "what I told you, don''t mention it to other people. All the answers will be known after tomorrow''s contest." The two Shen Tian level warriors looked at each other, but they didn''t speak any more. They led their subordinates to have a rest. Even though the cloud wing''s surprise attack on the dog army didn''t come out, the intelligence that the dog army suffered a surprise attack last night and then suffered a great defeat seemed to have wings and spread to all the Yan Tianjun camps along the Shanhaiguan Pass. The soldiers of the Yantian army, who were still excited and clamouring to fight against the enemy yesterday, became more excited and whispered to each other one by oneˇ° Cloud wing killed ten thousand dog soldiers in one nightˇ° It''s more than ten thousand. Ten thousand elite riders raided the army of dog soldiers, and ten thousand of them were killed alone, not being trampled to death by their own people! "ˇ° It''s said that the cavalry of cloud wing Department killed one of the guards in the armyˇ° It is said that even the left-wing kings in the front line survived from death! "ˇ° Gu fan, the deputy commander of Yunyi, can''t be underestimated! "ˇ° 17-year-old commanderˇ° It''s possible to be a marquis before the age of 20... "Isn''t the record of beisuhou going to be refreshedˇ° Wait a minute. The cloud wing of the forbidden army has arrived from afar. I don''t know how the terrain can attack the dog army at night? Is this... False information? " One soldier suddenly raised his question. Talking about this, the soldiers of the fire department burst into laughter, and their words were a little proudˇ° Of course, that''s impossible, but it''s different to have our commander situ. It''s our commander situ who guides the cloud wing department! "ˇ° Isn''t it? Without our commander situ, how could Gu fan have made such a great contribution? " As a result, people spread the misconceptions and deified the two terms of yunyibu and Gufan more and more, so that the soldiers of the whole Yantian army regarded the commander of yunyibu as a God. Some said that Gufan was tall, some said that he was ugly, some said that he was born black and ugly, and almost said that Gufan had three heads and six arms. But when such news came to Shenyang City, it made a man very unhappy. He stood up, brushed his sleeve, dropped the cup on the ground, and walked out of the house. In the spacious living room of the yantianjun shogunate in Shenyang, a young man wearing gold armor and a long sword leans on a mahogany chair, but his eyes look at the tall figure sitting on the steel chair in the center. The man wrapped his whole body in heavy steel armor, layer upon layer, as if he were a metal man, only showing his eyes under the mask. This man is a famous general in Northern Xinjiang, and is now in charge of the power of the Yantian army - Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang. The young man in gold armor raised his head defiantly, looked at the iron wall Marquis fan Suiyang on the iron and steel chair, and said, "iron wall Marquis, you must have heard some recent rumors, haven''t you?"ˇ° Well, I have heard about it. " Iron wall Hou fan Suiyang nodded slightly and said: "so what?"ˇ° Gu fan''s name is in Yantian army, especially in Shanhaiguan line. He is very popular. He is discussed everywhere. Is that right? " The young man in gold armor was aggressiveˇ° Should Yan Tianjun listen to the dispatch of tie Bi Hou or Gu fan? "ˇ° What does that matter? " If tiebihou didn''t cover his face and only show his two eyes, there must be a contemptuous smile on his faceˇ° Gu fan led cloud wing to rescue Shanhaiguan, saved these soldiers, and won some reputation. It''s also right... "

 Chapter 269

    The young man in gold armor sneered, "is it really just a little bit of good name?" He waved and continued, "do you know what he did last night? Led ten thousand cloud wing cavalry to attack the dog army in the night. They are making a ''wild sacrifice'' to the main force


    "Oh?" Hearing the young man''s words, fan Suiyang, Marquis of iron wall, was also slightly moved. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s the result?"


    "Win, kill ten thousand." Said the young man in a bad moodˇ° Unfortunately, it was not seized. "


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of the iron wall, trembled in his voice. He seemed to smile through his helmet, mocking the youth''s ignorance. "The dog army has always supported the war by war, and there is no supplies at all. Besides the horses, the weapons and equipment are almost inferior to our army. Where did they come from? Do you come back with the horses of the dog army? "


    The young man was used by fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall. His face flushed slightly. The last sentence was swallowed back.


    "That''s a great success. I''m going to ask for credit for him." Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, said excitedly: "to publicize this event in the whole army, we should tell our soldiers that the dog army is not invincible at night, and encourage other teams to learn from Gu fan''s cloud wing, dare to fight at night, dare to compete with the dog army''s light cavalry for speed, and fight a surprise battle!"


    Hearing that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of the iron wall, looked so high at Gu fan, the young man sitting below finally couldn''t bear it and asked aloudˇ° I would like to ask you, Mr. tie Bi Hou, Gu fan, if he wins, if he loses, who can shoulder the responsibility? "


    Before waiting for fan Suiyang''s reply, the young man said aloud: "did he report to you or me before he launched the raid? And it is said that he is not familiar with the terrain of Northern Xinjiang. Such a victory is like a blind cat meeting a dead mouse. If it is such a victory, we will go to blow a big blow and encourage other troops to learn from them? What will the whole Yantian army look like? "


    Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang shook his head and said, "why did he report to you and me? Will be outside, you can not accept life, not to mention you and me? " At last, he added, just like a heavy hammer hitting the young man''s chestˇ° Besides, his highness Zhenxuan, please don''t forget that you promised your Majesty in the Beidou hall that you came here only to supervise the army, only to do, not to say, have you just exceeded your authority? "


    When did xingzhenxuan, as the prince of the Beidou Dynasty, suffer from this kind of anger? At this time, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, blocked up all his words with Xinghuang''s advice in the Beidou hall. Don''t be so depressed. At this time, the expression on his face was angry and helpless. He was really dumb and couldn''t say what he suffered.


    But after all, xingzhenxuan had been taught by famous teachers all over the country since childhood. As the eldest son of the star emperor, eloquence is one of the compulsory courses. After a short absence, he immediately refuted: "but tiebihou, is such a general really available? It''s just that what he leads is the Yantian army. It''s a big deal that you don''t manage the army strictly. But what he leads is the most elite Imperial Army in our Dynasty. If he is annihilated by the dog army, what''s the morale of our army? What is the dignity of our army? Even considering this, he shouldn''t rush to attack, and he doesn''t know the geography of Northern Xinjiang. "


    "Enough!" Iron wall Hou fan Suiyang roared, interrupted the words of Xing Zhen Xuanˇ° Your highness Zhenxuan, please close your mouth. I can tell you that Gu fan must have found a local general as a guide, because at night, if you don''t know the terrain of Northern Xinjiang, don''t say you want to defeat the troops of the dog army. Even if the troops go out for a circle, they can get lost. How could it be that a blind cat touched a dead mouse? What''s more, since he has the confidence to win, why should he be submissive, look forward to the future and dare not attack, and miss the good opportunity to annihilate the enemy? " Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, raised his hand and roared: "Your Highness, although you have the strength of the star rank, you are mostly talking on paper about the art of war and know little about it. If you become the commander in chief of the army, I''m afraid it''s not the blessing of my court!"


    "What! You... "Xingzhenxuan was almost dazzled by fan Suiyang''s roar. After all, fan Suiyang is a star spirit. He is much better than the star Zhenxuan who ascended the star stage at the beginning. A roar condensed the true Qi of heaven and earth. How can he resist it? He had to lower his head and stop talking. In his heart, he had already scolded the whole family of fan Suiyang.


    "Tiebi Hou, if you are so short, there is nothing left for me to say." Xingzhenxuan found a step for himself, but fan Suiyang said coldly: "Your Highness, if you are the general under my account, now you are afraid that you have been dragged out to hang up and draw the whip. Do you know what crime you committed just now? It''s necessary to slander your colleagues with thirty army whip. "


    "You..." as the crown prince, xingzhenxuan has never been so angry, but Shenyang is the place of Yan Tianjun after all. If it''s the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE, it''s OK, but now it''s the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang. He also knows that as one of the representatives of the civilian faction, the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang almost wears a pair of pants with the ancient family of the plain Marquis, but who knows how to protect his shorts to such a degree. Up to now, it''s true that I''ve lifted a stone and hit myself on the foot, which makes it impossible to end.


    "Hum... I wrote it down." Xingzhenxuan stood up, kicked away the mahogany chair he had just sat in, and walked out of the door angrily.


    "Come..." the iron wall Hou stretched out his hand, and a bodyguard walked up quicklyˇ° Marquis, what can I do for you? "


    "Send someone to prepare a hundred taels of gold and a thousand jars of wine to reward Gu fan at Shanhaiguan. In addition, write a letter for me to the Ministry of war to show Gu fan''s merits." Fan Suiyang sat on the steel chair and said slowly, "the faster, the better."ˇ° Yes, sir The bodyguard nodded, then quickly stepped back and trotted away. After the bodyguard left, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, turned slowly, looked at the picture of the country on the screen behind him and said to himselfˇ° The Zhenxuan Prince is too small. If he is allowed to be in the top position, it will not be the blessing of the country. " When xingzhenxuan angrily returns to his room, suddenly a servant is walking out of the room and bumps into xingzhenxuan. The prince is about to get angry, but he sees the servant holding a Seiko hummingbird in his hand. He can''t help asking, "where is this hummingbird from?" When the servant saw that he had run into Prince Zhenxuan, he was so scared that he stammered: "too... Prince. This is... The Tantai family''s... "The Tantai family''s?" Prince Zhenxuan snatched it and asked, "which direction is it coming from? Tianjing City? " The servant held out his hand, pointed to the direction of Northern Xinjiang and said: "prince, it''s from there..." "from the dog army?" Star shock Xuan suddenly a frown, then conveniently put the hummingbird into the sleeve, low voice way: "I know, you go down, go to the accounting room to get a reward!"

 Chapter 270

    After the late autumn in Northern Xinjiang, the weather is getting colder and colder. The soldiers who stand guard in the morning will come back with a layer of frost on their armor, which will melt after a long time indoors.


    Even though Gu fan was a warrior of Shen Tian level, the Qi of heaven and earth moved all over his body and kept the temperature of his body. When he came to the northern Xinjiang, he still felt the piercing cold. When he went out, he consciously put on a cape outside the armor. Gu fan''s armor was given by Guan Haotian, the northern Marquis, when he was in southern Xinjiang. It was a refined magic weapon, and it became extremely fit after he recognized the Lord, And with the help of Gu fan''s mind can scale the size, save a lot of trouble.


    Gu fan put on his armor and walked out of the tent only to find that two figures were waiting for him in the cold wind. It turned out to be Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, two powerful warriors of Shen Tian level, standing in the shivering wind. Gu fan gave a faint smile and walked towards them: "today is the day when I fight with situ mengming. How can you feel more nervous than me?"


    Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuchen looked at each other for a while, laughed and said, "it''s better to get up early because I can''t sleepˇ° Meng Wuhen also said, "yes, it was on the horse at this time yesterday."


    Gu fan came forward and said, "Mr. Xie, Mr. Meng, if you hadn''t helped me so much, you would never have done so much yesterday."


    "I''m very serious." Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen said one after another.


    Just then, outside the Yuanmen of Yunyi department, a knight galloped to the Yuanmen. But he saw that the man''s big red flag was wrapped in armor, and the big flag was embroidered with the pattern of fire, which was exactly the dress of senior officers in Yantian army. The man stopped his horse outside the gate and jumped down. He led the horse in the direction of Gufan.


    "Commander situ came so early!" Gu Fan said to the famous general from a distance.


    The general of Yantian army came to Gufan, slowly took off his helmet and said to Gufan, "gucommander, are you interested in competing with me in another place?"


    "Well, I''m afraid I won''t be able to do it." Gu fan nodded and said, "I''ll follow the commander of situ."


    "Good. Please follow me Situ mengming turned over and got on the horse. Gu fan took the reins handed to him by the bodyguard beside him and sat on the back of the horse with one jump. The two horses disappeared in the sight of the public soon.


    Situ mengming drove his horse through a frozen tundra, and a tall building suddenly appeared in front of them. The whole structure of the building is in the shape of a bowl, surrounded by towering walls, piled up with neat stones. Even after the wind and rain erosion, only moss grows on the surface, and there is no sign of collapse.


    Situ mengming and Gu fan raced around the whole building, and then walked down a ramp toward the grandstandˇ° Commander Gu, do you know what this building is for? " Situ mengming asked Gu fan as he walked.


    In ancient times, there were steps all around, obviously the grandstand, and the flat ground below was extremely open, almost several miles square. It was strange that even if there was a desolation around, there was not even a single grass on the open ground below. It was still flat stone ground. The building had been for at least several hundred years, and even there was no sign of wind and frost erosion.


    Gu fanlue thought and said, "it should be a Colosseum or something."


    Situ mengming said with a smile: "the ancient commander is really talented. You might as well guess who built this Colosseum?"


    Gu fancema stood on the Colosseum and had a bird''s-eye view of the whole building. He saw that the style of the building was quite different from that of the Beidou Dynasty. The gourong people had not yet built stone buildings. He was surprised and said, "this was not built by the craftsmen of our Dynasty, but I don''t know who built it?"


    Situ mengming laughed, raised his whip, pointed to the square below, and said, "if you tell me, maybe you won''t believe it. This was the Colosseum in the middle ages. The Middle Ages was the heyday of martial arts, and the climate was much warmer and wetter than it is now. Our northern Xinjiang was the political and cultural center of the middle ages at that time, but later the climate suddenly became colder, It''s abandoned here. "


    "Isn''t that to say that those dog soldiers who can''t even build stone houses are the descendants of the Middle Ages?" Gu fan has been involved in many previous lives, but his understanding of the ancient secret is only limited to the book Tianmo Baojian given to him by Ye Xuanji, the demon killer. He has been stationed in Cangyuan for many years, but he has no time to understand the human geography of the other three regions. Now I am surprised to hear situ mengming talk about this secret.


    "Yes, all of our commanding officers transferred to Yantian army will know the secret. In order to know ourselves and the enemy, we can win a hundred battles." Situ mengming sighed: "I thought it was just a fable. Until I saw this magnificent Colosseum, I knew that compared with the middle ages, we were not advanced, but backward..."


    "What did commander situ say?" Gu fan saw situ mengming sighing abruptly and asked.


    "Commander Gu, please follow me!" Situ mengming and Gu fan walked in from a dark space under the stage and zigzagged along the corridor for a moment. When they came out of the entrance, they had already reached the square on the lower floor of the Colosseum.


    When Gu fan stood on the square, he felt that the square was much wider from the bottom than from the top. Moreover, the whole ground was covered with neat tiles, and there was not a single weed. It was amazing.


    "Wait a minute." Situ mengming reaches out his hand to stop Gu fan and doesn''t let him go any further. With that, he stretched out his right hand and hit a Qi sword finger. But before the Qi sword touched the ground, it was swallowed by the power in the voidˇ° This... What''s going on? " Gu fan askedˇ° Ancient commander, this is the wisdom and power of the middle ancient people. There is a polar wall covering the whole square, which can not only absorb external forces, prevent someone from interfering in the war, win or lose the fight between the left and the right, but also neutralize the forces in the polar wall, reducing the destructive force caused by the collision of martial forces in the polar wall, And all these absorbed forces are absorbed in the polar wall... "Situ mengming''s tone has a feeling of admiration:" so even though the middle ages have passed for thousands of years, the polar wall still exists here... "" it''s amazing. " When Gu fan heard the explanation of situ mengming, he also had a deep respect for the middle ancient people. Situ mengming said: "this place has always been used as a competition place by our officers above the command level, because all the martial arts above the command level are overwhelming. If there is no prohibition, it is easy to be hurt by mistake."ˇ° No wonder you want to bring me here... "Gu fan nodded slightly. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He frowned and asked situ mengming," wait a minute. Do you mean that when you compete in this polar wall, the power of your moves and magic weapons is absorbed into this polar wall? "ˇ° It''s natural. " Situ mengming disagreed and said: "otherwise, if these forces leak out, they will certainly damage the surrounding buildings. What''s the matter, commander Gu? " Gu fan''s eyes on the square in front of him were a little more scared. A wall with thousands of years of power was as terrible as some monks who had lived for thousands of years but never died. It was estimated that there were still many powerful stars in it. If it burst out all of a sudden... "What''s the matter? Ancient commander Seeing that Gu fan''s face changed slightly, situ mengming askedˇ° Commander situ, are the people of gourong really the descendants of the Middle Ages Gu fan turned his head and asked seriously. Situ mengming nodded and said, "I can''t be wrong. It''s said that there are some medieval martial arts among the people of gourong. Their Langya guards are assassins trained with medieval martial arts. The legend of spiritual awakening has been circulating among the people of gourong, saying that every five hundred years, This is one of the reasons why the dog soldiers in Northern Xinjiang are the weakest, but our dynasty still garrisons 500000 troops to guard the mountain customs. But if the legend is true, the blood of the middle ages among the people of gourong awakens, and a strong star comes out, and the 500000 troops will be wiped out in a flash. "ˇ° Commander situ, you are too worried. " Gu fan saw that his words worried situ mengming, so he had to comfort himˇ° I hope so. Let''s go in! " Situ mengming held out his hand to his left and said, "please follow me! This is the only entrance to the polar wall As soon as Gu fan and situ mengming bowed their heads, they entered the extreme wall. After entering, Gu fan found that it was much wider than his sight. It was so vast that he could almost see the horizon. It was obvious that the technique of shrinking the earth into an inch was also integrated into the extreme wall. Situ mengming''s body retreated, and in an instant, he was hundreds of meters away from Gu fan. He said to Gu fan from a distance: "commander Gu, you''re welcome to fight here. Please show your strength!"ˇ° Then ask commander situ for advice! " Gu fan knows that situ mengming takes this contest as a trial to judge whether Gu fan can be loyal or not, so he not only wants to win, but also to win beauty. Only in this way can he be convinced by this fierce general of Yan heavenly army! Situ mengming suddenly threw out the scabbard and firmly grasped the long sword with his right hand. The wind around him was in a mess at first, and then he rolled to Gufan in the distance. Gu fan''s right hand quickly pulled the sword out of its sheath. He stepped forward with his left foot and put his right foot against his body. There was an ice blue blade on his left hand. However, it was strange that the sword was not only engraved with numerous mysterious words, but also had a short handle, which could only be held by hand. Such a structure really did not meet the standard of a sword, But at this time, it was caught in the hand of Gu fan, and the awe inspiring murderous spirit made people have no way to deny that it was a good sword.

 Chapter 271

    Situ mengming''s eyes were naturally attracted by the strange sword in Gu fan''s left hand, but what surprised him even more was Gu fan''s ready posture.


    "The art of hand to hand interaction?" Situ mengming frowned, "isn''t this the physical skill of Langya Wei? How can Gu fan? " Those Langya guards who use both hands to throw the short blade flexibly on the battlefield are the nightmares of the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty. Although situ mengming didn''t come to the Yantian army for a full year, the figures with both hands holding the blade have been deeply imprinted in situ mengming''s mind.


    "Commander situ, take it!" Gu fan roared, and his figure turned into a bright star. He rushed to situ mengming, and his left hand was seventy-two. The seventy-two falling star sword with the right hand is as quick as a spark. The sword move with the left hand and the right hand, which is good at speed, caused great pressure on situ mengming.


    "Devil hunting, sword hunting, chaos!" The long knife of situ mengming''s right hand suddenly fell and tilted in his hand. Then he turned his right wrist, grasped the handle of the knife with his left and right hands at the same time, and slammed his right foot on the ground. The floor tiles on the ground were suddenly lifted up by this force, and rushed towards Gu fan with the strength of the knife and the strong wind.


    "Ancient formula!" Gu fan''s eyes were shocked when he saw situ mengming''s "demon hunting sword hunting". This "demon hunting sword hunting" is a famous sword technique in ancient times. The founder once used it to kill four evildoers, namely chaos, Taotie, qiongqi and Taowu. On the one hand, the founder traveled all over ancient China, watched the posture of four evil beasts, imitated their fighting form, and integrated artistic conception into the sword technique, Therefore, he founded this "demon hunting sword hunting" in the hope that a successor could understand this set of sword techniques and eliminate harm for the common people.


    But there is no doubt that "demon hunting sword hunting" is really a famous sword technique in ancient times. The first style of demon hunting sword hunting is to take the meaning of chaos and huge stature. This kind of sword technique is as thick as a mountain, which is just the same as Gu fan''s 72 star falling sword.


    Gu fan only felt that his sword had hit a wall, so he had to retreat. The dazzling star awn collided with the Earth Dragon released by the demon hunting sword. The star awn fell, and the Earth Dragon broke away from the middle and fell down.


    "Good Dao technique!" Gu fan spoke in praise.


    "Good sword technique!" Situ mengming also praised.


    "Come again!" Gu fan was always strong when he was strong. When he met such a well matched opponent, he immediately aroused his fighting spirit. He stepped back a few steps, and then retreated. His left hand circled upward, and his right hand stabbed downward. This time, he used the "star spread" and "star shifting" sword in the 72 falling star sword. Then he bypassed the sword awn and went straight to take situ mengming.


    "The two ways of hunting demons and swords, poor and strange!" Originally, a sword suddenly turned into two. From both sides, it confronted with Gu fan''s two swords, and even blocked Gu fan''s way.


    "Is this demon hunting Dao hunting to restrain 72 star falling swords?" Gu fan thought it was a fluke when he was locked by the demon hunting sword. But twice, Gu fan himself muttered that the seventy-two falling star sword was a unique skill of Gu Yun''s family. How could it be restrained by an ancient method? This is just incredible!


    "It''s not polite to come here, commander Gu. Take it!" Situ mengming blocked Gu fan''s two sharp attacks in succession. He held the handle of the knife in both hands and roared. His right foot was a little on the ground. His body was flying in the air. He held the long knife in both hands and drew several lines in front of him. Although the awn of the sword was random, it was indistinct that it was a gluttonous head.


    "The third style of hunting magic sword, gluttonous!"


    Behind situ mengming, the space collapses suddenly. Five stars appear in the space behind him. In the dark sky, five silver stars are dazzling.


    With the support of xingmang power, the head of Taotie in the void becomes clearer.


    Gu fan saw situ mengming summon xingxuan, and knew that he wanted to gather his strength to end the battle. If he uses the "Yuqi sword formula", once he gets it, he will definitely hurt situ mengming. If he is stopped by situ mengming''s demon hunting sword, he may be killed by this gluttonous sword. One of the two sides must be either dead or injured. They are not fighting for life and death. There is no need for this.


    Thinking of this, Gu fan put the Jingkui sword and bingjue sword in front of him with both hands. With a loud roar, the space behind him collapsed. The five dazzling xingxuan and situ mengming''s five xingxuan were far away.


    "The power of Shen Tian''s five stars..." seeing this scene, situ mengming also took a breath, "the rumor turned out to be true. The power of Shen Tian''s five stars is terrible!"


    Between the words, the head of Taotie, which is formed by the strength of the demon hunting sword, has approached Gufan below.


    "My shield, come out!" Gu fan roared, a silver shield issued a silver light, suddenly became half the size of a square, and flew to meet Taotie''s head. Among them, there is a white fur beast that looks like a tiger or a lion. It looks like it is challenging Taotie.


    Although Bi Hu is also one of the strange beasts, Taotie is one of the four fierce beasts in ancient times. How can you treat Bi Hu with a big mouth and a human face.


    Bi Hu was devoured by Taotie, and the shield that covered half of the square was suddenly smashed, turned into countless debris, flew in the whole polar wall, and was soon absorbed into the polar wall. Gluttonous devour Bi Li, it seems to taste delicious, closer to the direction of Gu fanˇ° Eight spirit stones! Get up It was reasonable for Gu fan to see that his shield was smashed. With a loud shout, a pendant carved with eight formations in his body gave off a faint light and gradually rose into the sky. Although from the weather, it is much weaker than the previous Bi shield, but the breath from the eight array spirit stone is much stronger than Bi shieldˇ° Heaven level magic weapon Seeing the weapon offered by Gu fan, situ mengming was also surprised. It''s absolutely impossible for Shen Tian level warrior to get a Cangtian level magic weapon like the star level strongman. There are only two possibilities. One is the great fortune, and the other is the gift of an expert. From the light of that magic weapon, it''s very introverted. It should be a magic weapon that can grow up. It''s so precious, No one will give it away easily. The fortune of Gufan is really strong to the contrary!

 Chapter 272

    "I didn''t expect you to have this magic weapon!" When situ mengming saw that Gu fan had sacrificed eight spirit stones, he roared, and his whole body power poured into the blade. The long blade gave out a hoarse cry like a creature, which turned into Taotie''s body. Situ mengming stood on Taotie''s back with his feet in the air, and cried to Gu fan, "this is the highest level of my cultivation of hunting magic sword, and I will use the fierce beast!"


    Taotie''s head and body are joined together in the sky, and his breath is more than several times stronger. The whole space is full of black clouds, just like the night. The figure wrapped in a cape with fire looks great on the body of Taotie.


    "Roar!" The fierce beast roared and dived down. Gu fan saw the fierce beast''s face clearly. It had four eyes as thick as a copper bell, two pairs of upper and lower sides of its face, and six sharp tusks exposed from its mouth. It was really ferocious.


    "Commander Gu, this gluttonous beast can devour the martial arts below the congenital level in one bite. If you can''t resist it, give up and don''t hurt yourself!" Situ mengming cried out.


    Gu fan didn''t answer. The eight array spirit stone circled in front of him, and a huge eight trigrams array suddenly appeared in the void. The vast air of heaven and earth emanates from the constantly rotating eight trigrams array. The sky in the extreme wall is suddenly divided into black and white. The sky near situ mengming is as clear as ink, like midnight under the storm. The sky behind Gu fan is as clear and clear as the rain.


    "Yu!" Seeing that Gu fan didn''t mean to admit defeat, situ mengming roared and stepped on Gu fan with the huge body of Taotie. A demon wind suddenly rolled up around the fierce animal Taotie. Taotie kept absorbing and expanding in the demon wind. In a moment, there was already a mountain, and he seemed to smell delicious food and salivate from his huge mouth.


    The five stars behind Gu fan continuously infuse their power into the eight array spirit stone. Unexpectedly, the eight trigrams did not soar, but narrowed down. With each passing day, Gu fan seems to be doomed.


    Suddenly, the eight trigrams array floated to Gu fan''s feet, and the black and white light immediately enveloped him. Just when situ mengming was surprised, Gu fan''s body had been flying with the constant rotation of the eight trigrams array to meet Taotie.


    Taotie suddenly opened his mouth and sucked Gufan and the eight trigrams into his body.


    "No!" Seeing this, situ mengming suddenly yelled in his heart.


    Gu fan held the sword in both hands, and countless illusions of the sword blade appeared, flying down from Taotie''s mouth. Taotie is like swallowing a spiny nut and starting to shake his body violently. It seems that he wants to spit out Gufan, but Gufan is not easy to obey.


    "Let''s see the 72 star sword of our ancient family!" Gu fan chuckled and used the sword moves of "72 falling star sword" one after another. The dazzling stars burst out from the blade of both hands. This time, the gourmand was no longer a spiny nut, but a bomb.


    Suddenly thousands of black fog seeped out of Taotie''s body and pressed toward Gufan. But before he could get close to him, Gufan was forced to retreat by the clear air emitted by Bazhen spirit stone. Gufan drove Bazhen spirit stone from top to bottom and turned it into a ball that continuously emitted bright light. The sound of bones breaking under the blade was like the sound of firecrackers one after another.


    Taotie roared repeatedly, but the black fog in his body was unable to defend the eight spirit stones. Gu fan only heard a whistling voice: "the stars and the moon shine together, bright as the sun and the stars, break it for me!" A silver white curved sword blade came out of Taotie''s body, and then a dazzling golden light burst out from under the Bazhen spirit stone where Gu fan was. The great power seemed to break out of Taotie''s body, and the strange face was suddenly twisted and smashed, and countless pieces exploded, It''s like a hurricane of death flying in all directions in space.


    From the storm, a bright light suddenly penetrates. With the dazzling stars, a figure slowly falls to the ground. The sword of the right hand is put into the sheath, and the sword of the left hand is put into the body. He tilts his eyes to look at the storm all over the sky, shakes his head, turns around and plunges into the storm again. One rises and falls, and there is another figure around him. The dark storm suddenly dissipates, A cloak embroidered with flame appeared beside Gu fan.


    The figure was pale. It was situ mengming, the commander of Yantian army''s fire department. His right hand was full of blood. He was holding a long broken knife, and pieces of broken metal fell from the middle of his right fingers, dripping down. Obviously, all the swords on Taotie''s body were cut on the long sword that incarnated Taotie''s body. The phantom of Taotie was smashed and naturally turned into the prototype. The long sword of unknown material was also smashed.


    Situ mengming vomited a mouthful of blood. Gu fan quickly put out his hand and pressed it on his back. A mellow force was transported to situ mengming''s body from his palmˇ° Commander situ, are you ok? "


    Situ mengming nodded slightly and said in a low voice, "commander Gu, I''m ok." Then he sat down cross legged on the ground, but instead of healing, he carefully placed the fragments on the ground with his right hand. Then his left hand did not care about the bloody right hand, raised a soft light and began to glue the fragments. He was warming up this magic weapon.


    "Commander situ, your injury..." Gu fan couldn''t bear to see it and said in a voice: "you''d better heal first!" Situ mengming shook his head and said: "the ancient commander doesn''t know that this demon hunting sword was given to me by my master, and it''s also the best medium for" demon hunting sword ". My injury is just skin injury, but this demon hunting sword is very damaged... If you don''t warm it up soon, I''m afraid..." "commander situ doesn''t have to worry... Let''s repair this demon hunting sword later!" Gu fan squatted down, picked up the fragments bit by bit, put them in his hand, lifted situ mengming up and said, "I have some rare iron there. It should not be difficult to recast this demon hunting sword by mixing it in and refining it."ˇ° what? Commander Gu, what''s the matter with you? That''s not strictly controlled by the imperial court... "Situ mengming was surprised. Gu Fan said with a smile: "I won the first place in the Tusu Festival martial arts test last year. Your Majesty gave me some rare iron. These are legal and will not be investigated."ˇ° It''s so precious that it''s used on my things. It''s really... "Situ mengming was even more surprised to hear that. Gu fan comforted: "it doesn''t matter. Who told me that I broke this demon hunting knife?" With that, he took out a top grade pill from his arms, handed it to situ mengming and said, "commander situ, here is a top grade pill. Take it quickly. Don''t hurt your vitality." After hearing the speech, situ mengming raised his head and looked at Gu fan standing in front of him. Instead of picking up the top grade pill or standing up, he knelt down on the ground and said to Gu fan, "young Marquis, although you are not old, your martial strategies are all above Meng Ming, and your martial virtues are also high. Meng Ming is far behind. I''m convinced of you!" At this time, situ mengming called Gu fan "Xiao Hou Ye", that is, I put myself in the same position with Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen. Gu fan quickly stepped forward to hold up situ mengming and said, "commander situ, you are older than me, and you are also the former deputy commander of cloud wing department. You can''t condescend to me in emotion and reason. Please get up quickly." Situ mengming just didn''t get up and put his hands in front of himˇ° Young Marquis, do you look down on Meng Ming? " Gu fan had to say: "commander situ and I, one belongs to the Yantian army and the other belongs to the forbidden army. It''s not very convenient. If commander situ insists on this, we should be brothers." Then he took situ mengming''s hand again and said, "brother situ, please get up quickly..." "pa pa pa..." situ mengming just stood up, but he heard a clear applause from outside the wall, and saw a figure coming out of the upper row. The man''s whole body was wrapped in black heavy armor, with only a pair of eyes, just like a metal man. I do not know when, outside the polar wall has fallen snow, thick snow accumulated on his armor, black and white in sharp contrast. Situ mengming hasn''t seen him several times. Maybe he doesn''t recognize him, but Gu fan does. This man is fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi. He thought that it was the enemy''s guard that suddenly dissipated. He asked in a voice, "how can the Marquis of Tiebi have elegance here? Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, said through the metal armor: "nephew Gu Fanxian, I''m relieved to see you here. Just now I sensed that there was a change in the polar wall of the Colosseum. I thought it was malicious damage, so I came to have a look..." he stopped for a moment, and then said: "who knows the enemy didn''t see it, but they saw a wonderful fight between you two, It''s really worth the trip. " Situ mengming''s heart fell down when he heard Gu fan say that he was the Marquis of iron wall. At this time, his strength was greatly damaged, and Gu fan also spent a lot of physical strength. If a master of dog army came, I''m afraid both of them would be responsible here. Gu fan helped situ mengming out of Jibi, flew up in the air and landed beside Tiebi Hou. Fan Suiyang looked at situ mengming through his mask and said, "commander situ, I''ve heard that you are amazing and gorgeous for a long time. I''ve been looking for a chance to talk with you since I came to Yantian army and try to get you into my account. But it doesn''t matter that Gu fan''s nephew took the lead. Our common people''s faction is not like a noble marquis. They belong to one family." Gu fan was a little sour when he heard what Fan Suiyang said. He quickly came forward and said with a smile, "Uncle fan, how can you say that? I''m the acting commander of Yunyi department. Yunyi department''s support for Northern Xinjiang is under the control of Tiebi marquis. I''m under the account of Tiebi marquis. Where can I have my own account?" Sima mengming bowed his hand to tiebihou and said, "I and the fiery part of me will be tiebihou''s confidants in the Yantian army. I will go through fire and water for the sake of my Lord and tiebihou!" Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, nodded with satisfaction. His eyes fell on the bottom of the wall, suddenly sighed: "here, after all, is a thorn in the back!"

 Chapter 273

    Gu fan read out the same worries from the eyes of tie Bi Hou, and he could not help saying: "Uncle fan, since he is also worried about this, why don''t people destroy this Colosseum?"


    Looking at the wide square below, fan Suiyang, Hou of Tiebi, sighed: "from the beginning of its establishment, this polar wall should have injected the power of at least five strong stars. Even though it was built at the end of the middle ages, the middle ancient civilization has been destroyed for more than a thousand years, and it has not disappeared so far. It can be seen how much energy it has absorbed. With my ability, I''m afraid that the polar wall has been killed before it was destroyed. This polar wall is also a medieval human building, and the gourong people are the descendants of the medieval people. If they have any way to control this polar wall... "At this point, even fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, felt a chill for this terrible conjecture.


    "If they had a way to open the wall, I would have changed my name to Hu." Gu fan saw that the atmosphere was a little oppressive and joked in a hurry. As we all know, Wang''s surname is Hu, which means that if he had a way to control this extreme wall, the Yantian army of our dynasty would not be able to stop him in Northern Xinjiang. How could he maintain stability for 500 years?


    "What my nephew said is reasonable. I''m worried too much." Fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, nodded and said to them, "you are both commanders and important generals in the army. It''s not good to be absent without permission for too long. You''d better go back soon..."


    Gu fan and situ mengming heard the speech, and they all bowed their fists to fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi: "yes."


    "By the way, good nephew..." fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, held out his hand and called to Gu fan, saying, "I''ll write a form for you for the great victory last night and ask the Ministry of war for credit. Don''t be complacent. We should continue to work hard!"


    "Thank you, uncle fan." Gu fan mouth a sweet, iron wall Hou fan Suiyang across the steel helmet "hey hey" to smile a few timesˇ° Go back


    At the end of the speech, red and blue light, green light and black light were shining together, leaping from the Colosseum, and then disappeared out of the sky.


    At the same time, there was a festive atmosphere in the camp.


    Fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, rewarded the soldiers of laoyun''s wing with 100 taels of gold and 1000 jars of wine. Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, two Yun Qiwei, had already led the 10000 soldiers who took part in the raid that day to shout out. Each of them had a silver or two, and then they handed out the wine in turn. For the 40 soldiers who died in the battle, they took ten liang of silver from their salaries and sent it to the families of the dead. Even the ordinary soldiers in the Imperial Army are paid only ten liang of silver a year. Meng Wuhen and Xie Yuxiang only have twenty liang of silver because they are Yun Qiwei. It''s very generous to take out ten Liang.


    Yunyibu killed ten thousand dogs, only 40 people were injured. It was still in the night when dogs were the best at fighting. This kind of achievement is already a little frightening.


    Gu fan and situ mengming fly to Shanhaiguan and then fall down. They bid farewell to each other and go to their respective camps.


    When Gu fan came back to the camp, he saw that the whole camp was filled with joy. He pulled Xie Yuxiang and found out that the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang had given him a reward. He could not help but increase his favor for uncle fan. Although Gu fan didn''t have much contact with the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang in his previous life, we were all common people, He was very polite and considerate to the heirs of Pingyuan marquis. When Gu fan was in southern Xinjiang, he was taken care of by Guan Haotian, the Marquis of Yingbei. Now in Northern Xinjiang, he is taken care of by fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi.


    Gu Fan said to Xie Yuxiang beside him, "after you distribute the wine, ask the cook to make some more dishes for them. You don''t want these brothers to be on duty tomorrow. In addition, you inform all the people to come to my big account for a meeting in a quarter of an hour."


    "Yes, sir." Xie Yuxiang Gongshou road.


    "You''re welcome, Mr. Xie." Gu fan nodded his head as a gift, then went to his big account.


    Meng Wuchen, behind Xie Yuxiang, poked his head out, handed Xie Yuxiang a pot of wine and said, "this is the wine from the official kiln in Shenyang. It''s strong. Would you like a pot?"


    Xie Yuxiang took Meng Wuchen''s bottle and took a sip. It seemed that he didn''t adapt to the intensity of the wine, so he coughed. Xie Yu Xiang coughed a few times, turned to Meng Wu Chen and said, "Lao Meng, Xiao Hou ye, loves soldiers like a son. This cloud wing is him sooner or later."


    "What is sooner or later?" Meng wuhenbai took a look at Xie Yuxiang, drank a mouthful of wine and said, "it''s already belonged to the little Marquis of our family. You can see right away. After the meeting, the little Marquis can take all the generals of the cloud wing department."


    "I''m afraid sun doesn''t agree with his plan." When Xie Yuxiang saw that Meng Wuchen was overjoyed, he couldn''t help knocking him and said, "old Meng, don''t forget that sun Mucai is the son-in-law of yingmu Marquis..."


    "Just look at the wrist of our little Marquis!" Meng Wuchen said with disapproval, and touched a glass of wine with Xie Yuxiang. He happily walked towards his tent.


    A quarter of an hour later, in Gu fan''s big tent, a cloud wing general was divided into two rows to sit in the tent, but only a chair opposite the tent door was vacated. Obviously, Gu fan specially left this for Zhou Yafu, the cloud Wing Commander. If Gu fan was just acting as commander, he would be overjoyed and take the top position. I''m afraid that more than half of Zhou Yafu''s cronies would leave on the spot.


    Gu fan knew this, so he was the first on the right, while sun Zuozi was the first on the left. Gu fan''s eyes scanned the whole tent and confirmed that all the officers above the commander of cloud wing department had arrived. Then he slowly said, "Hello, colleagues."


    Gu fan, in the cloud wing department, is absolutely worthy of everyone''s pride. From the martial arts performance of the eight departments, the worship of Zhou Yafu in the hearts of the soldiers of the cloud wing Department has gradually declined. Instead of Zhou Yafu''s worship, Gu fan''s worship is more fanatical. Therefore, when Gu fan speaks, everyone still nods politely and shows respect. Even the most dilapidated sun Qie nodded slightlyˇ° Today, I''m calling for you to come here for a meeting to arrange our cloud wing''s combat plan for the next week. " Gu fan stood up from his seat, held out a small map and attached it to the wall with a move of heart. It turned into a complete map of Northern Xinjiang. The pass and the terrain on it were clearly described. It was obviously just a map specially made by the Ministry of war.

 Chapter 274

    "Although our army defeated the vanguard of the dog army who attacked Shanhaiguan, and successfully launched a night attack, causing heavy damage to the enemy, if we can defeat the dog army in this way, the soldiers of our cloud wing Department don''t have to come all the way from Tianjing City." Gu Fan said with a pause: "yesterday, I learned from the Yantian army that the dog soldiers chose to set fire on the city tower when they retreated, so the fortifications along the Shanhaiguan Pass have been seriously damaged, and it will take at least a year to repair them, so the dog soldiers are likely to take advantage of the void, To launch another surprise attack on the front line of Shanhaiguan of our army... "Gu fan turned around, put his finger on the Shanhaiguan of the map of changing thousands of machines, and then said," they just need to open a gap and make use of the strong foot strength of the dogs and horses, He pointed to the flame sign marked with the headquarters of the Yantian army on the map and continued: "they can even bypass Shenyang, attack or plunder Fushun and Liaoyang, where our defense is weak, and then use the same old technique again to open the gap and return. If they do this, they will not be able to escape, Yan Tianjun and we are going to apologize to the Ministry of war. "


    Gu Fan said that, all the cloud wing generals in this room could not help sighing together.


    "But please take it easy. This is only the smartest way, that is, our worst prediction. The basic prediction is that dog soldiers will continue to harass and attack Shanhaiguan line, and then launch another raid in an attempt to capture Shanhaiguan in an all-round way." Gu Fan said: "if it is like this, the burden of Yan Tianjun will be much heavier..."


    At this point, the cloud wing officers all burst into laughter.


    "But..." Gu fan continued: "don''t think that if we give the burden to Yan Tianjun, we can sleep in Shanhaiguan. Our cloud wing department doesn''t come to eat the food of Yan Tianjun... "Gu fan''s hand points a little on the map of a hundred changes and a thousand machines, and says:" as the most well-equipped and elite team along the Shanhaiguan Pass, we should be like a machete and insert it into the rear of the dog army, Gu Fan said excitedly. He waved his hand in the air for a while, then clenched his fist and said, "I''ll win the whole battle, and then return triumphantly. How about that?"


    "Yes, I will." Cloud wing Department of a group of generals in unison should be way, sun scheme sitting in the opposite of Gu fan, see everyone has expressed their position, also had to whisper added: "I have no opinion."


    Now, as long as there are people with melon seeds in the cloud wing department, they all know that sun''s strategy has been completely ignored by Gu fan. But if sun''s strategy is honest, Gu fan is not the one who cuts down the roots, so he should be allowed to do well in the position of deputy commander. If sun''s strategy is not practical, it happens that now the cloud wing department is in the front line of Shanhaiguan, and Gu fan doesn''t need to do it by himself, By the hand of dog Rong, you can get rid of sun scheming, and finally give him a good name of dying for his country.


    Gu fan nodded his head with satisfaction. At this time, his men had already mastered 100000 cloud wing forces. Three Fenwu captains were Ma Zhong, Chi Weihan, and Zhao Xingyun. All of them were Shen Tian level warriors. Except Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, the other eight were congenital level warriors. Although they were not experts, they were all along Shanhaiguan, It''s already a good team.


    He looked around at all the officers present, and then said, "I divided our cloud wing into three parts: Ma Zhong, Chi Weihan and Zhao Xingyun. Each of them led 30000 cavalry troops under his command. They ambushed in Qinglong, Lulong and Changli, waiting for the signal from Shanhaiguan defense line. I led a team, Xie Yuxiang, as the fourth team, Ambush in Funing... "Gu fan turned around and circled the four points along Shanhaiguan on the map and said:" if you are not familiar with the terrain, remember to ask the officers of Yantian army for a map or ask one or two local Yantian soldiers to accompany you. " He then said: "the troops need to circle to the enemy''s rear as fast as possible, cooperate with the Yantian army''s headquarters of Shanhaiguan for defense, and annihilate the enemy as soon as possible. This method can only be used once, but it can''t be used the second time, so it can only succeed, not fail... Please." Gu fan then bowed to a group of cloud wing officers and said, "the number of dog troops harassing Northern Xinjiang makes the people miserable. If you can annihilate the dog troops, you will be the meritorious officials of the dynasty."


    "Wait... Deputy commander Gu, what do I do?" Hearing Gu fan''s words, sun can''t help standing up and asking. Moreover, he still called Gu fan the deputy commander rather than the deputy commander or the ancient commander. Obviously, from the bottom of his heart, he didn''t want to admit that Gu fan''s status was above himself.


    "This battle is too dangerous. It seems that Vice Commander sun didn''t get all the injuries he suffered during the eight divisions'' martial arts performance last time. If there was a mistake, it would be hard for Gu fan to explain it to the Army Department. Second, Vice Commander sun was the mainstay of the cloud wing department. If there was any mistake, not only the cloud wing department''s spirit would be exhausted, but also the dog Rong and the four barbarians would be shamed as a laughing stock, It''s really more harmful than beneficial to go to war... "


    Gu fan''s words are sincere. He is thinking about sun''s strategy everywhere. In fact, is he slapping sun''s strategy in the face or one by one... Sun''s deputy commander is the mainstay of the cloud wing department, so what are you Gu fan? Sun scheming has a blunder, cloud wing department will lose its spirit, then Gu fan has a blunder, isn''t it worse? What are you doing out there? Just stay in the army account. Gu fan''s words clearly mean that he secretly satirizes sun scheming''s low cultivation of martial arts. He has to be beaten when he goes out. In case of a mistake, he is afraid that the people in the yingmu Marquis''s house will take advantage of the opportunity to make trouble. On the other hand, he is afraid that he will give someone the excuse to kill someone with a knife to stop Gu fan''s promotion. Gu fan disdains to do such things, at least for sun scheming, It''s not a trick like that.


    Gu Fan said with a smile, "so it''s better for deputy commander sun to be in the central army. It''s also a top priority to wait for the victory of the troops and horses and prepare for the celebration banquet." Gu fan finished, Meng Wuchen gave Xie Yuxiang a smile, and said to Xie Yuxiang, "let me tell you, the little Marquis can make sun''s plan perfectly. There is not a word to say yet." Both of them are Shen Tian level in strength, similar to sun schem. Naturally, they are not afraid of sun schem when they enter the secret. When Xie Yuxiang hears it, he replies: "the young Marquis really has the skill. Sun schem, the deputy commander, was demoted to the deputy commander of the kitchen by a few words from the young marquis. It''s too cruel." Sun Miaozi looked at Gu fan''s innocent smile. He wanted to be angry, but he couldn''t even get angry. He was blocked up by Gu fan. He had to sit in his seat like a dumb stove. Gu fan seems to be deliberately asked: "deputy commander sun, what do you think?" At this time, sun moochi could only be dumb to eat Coptis chinensis. He could not say what he had suffered. He said vaguely: "just... Do as you say..." Gu fan laughed, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuchen also laughed, and the power of cloud wing department was theirs!

 Chapter 275

    The only thing to blame is that sun scheming cooperated with Gu fan in order to fight against Zhou Yafu. As a result, he led the wolf into the house and raised the tiger. Finally, Gu fan kicked him away completely and elevated the position of deputy commander. Zhao Xingyun was originally promoted by sun Qie. At that time, he just wanted to use sun Qie to climb up the tree of yingmu Marquis''s mansion. Who knew that Gu fan, who had a harder backstage, was a little shaken at that time. Later, he saw that Gu fan was in the limelight of the eight martial arts departments and was proud of the whole cloud wing. Later, he got the favor of the star emperor and was about to prosper, He immediately pasted it, and no longer listened to sun''s dispatch. In the face of such a situation, sun could only lament the coldness of the world, but the truth that man does not kill for himself is universal, and sun has no way to do it.


    Seeing sun''s plan softened, Yun Qi Wei, who was still calculating in his heart, suddenly lost his mind and lowered his head. He didn''t dare to make a sound for fear that Gu fan would see something. But Gu fan had a good view of them, and he wrote down all these people in his heart. But he knew that Yun Qi Wei didn''t play a very important role. If he did, he was afraid that it would lead to instability in the heart of Yun Yi.


    Gu fan never does things that are not worth the loss.


    Gu fan continued: "everyone, get ready. I repeat that you can only succeed, not fail!"


    All the people except sun qiaoce said in unison, "yes, sir."


    The next day, even at night, the sound of carrying weapons and armor came from the camp of cloud wing department, and one carriage after another disappeared into the night, dragging supplies and grain. Then, teams of black cavalry followed, and no one knew where they had gone.


    In the early morning of the next day, the camp of cloud wing department was empty, only a cook class of about 300 people was busy.


    After the early morning, snowflakes began to float in the sky.


    After entering the late autumn, the snowy days in Northern Xinjiang are even more than the sunny days. In such bad weather, anyone who doesn''t keep warm outdoors will freeze to death overnight. Only gourong people can survive in such a cruel environment.


    The snow outside Shanhaiguan was piled up one person high again, which made it extremely difficult for the army of the Beidou Dynasty to repair the wall of Shanhaiguan. Finally, fan Suiyang gave an order to use the dog soldiers to repair the city. Although it took a lot of risk to do so, it was very difficult to suppress the thousands of dog soldiers captured in the battle once there was a riot, However, another series of figures forced fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, to consider carefully, and finally made this decision. That is a group of figures from the last time when Shanhaiguan was repaired in the wind and snow. Because of the severe cold, 200 soldiers of Yantian army were killed, not including the soldiers who lost their fighting ability because of the severe cold and fatigue, and the more terrible typhoid will spread, Even more than a thousand people will be cut. Such a loss is unbearable for fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi.


    Soon, under the surveillance of the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty, the dog soldiers in leather began to carry stones from the downstairs of the city and walk towards the city wall step by step. The guards of these prisoners were Yantian warriors equipped with strong crossbows. They fired three arrows with one crossbow and fired four times in succession. Once these prisoners showed any signs of instability, the sky full of arrows would mercilessly take their lives.


    At the same time, three hundred miles away from Shanhaiguan, the dog army camp.


    A neat white tent, continuous, each tent has been covered with thick snow, but such weather for the dog Rong people, but a piece of cake. In the largest tent, a huge brazier was placed in the center, and the flames were licking. With the dry wood inside, the whole tent was warm.


    This tent is different from the tents of other gourong people. There are six wooden long tables on both sides of the brazier, and three tables correspond to each other. In the middle of the tent, there is another luxurious mahogany long table, and behind it is a tiger chair. The tableware on the table is also different from other iron tableware, which is silver tableware, such magnificent furniture, In the dog Rong people, I''m afraid only those at the command level can have it.


    There is also a bracket on the brazier, on which a whole lamb is roasted. A dog Rong man dressed as a slave is playing with the roasted lamb with his hand, for fear that the heat is not uniform enough to affect the taste of the mutton. Soon the aroma of the mutton is sent out along with the heat of the fire.


    Suddenly, the door of the tent was opened, and a young man with silver hair came in first, and then six people came in. The young man with silver hair, dressed in armor and long sword, had an extraordinary bearing. His eyes did not stop on the brazier. He went straight to the tiger chair in the center of the tent, turned and sat down. It''s amazing that the snow outside is getting bigger and bigger. The seven people who entered the tent didn''t even touch a snowflake.


    When they saw that the young man with silver hair had taken a seat, they took a seat one after another. One of the noblemen, who was sitting on the left side of the front, waved his hand, indicating that the slave would cut off the meat and distribute it, and then he could retreat.


    The six people who sat down for the first time were all wearing iron armour. Obviously, they were all generals in the dog army. The right-hand general stood up, added his forehead with both hands and said to the silver haired young man, "Your Royal Highness, thank Kunlun God for sending you to us. Baku is here to offer you a banquet."


    "Well." The young man with silver hair was obviously the commander-in-chief of the dog army at the front line of Shanhaiguan, the king of the left wing. He seemed indifferent to Baku''s kindness. Baku was the youngest of the three guardians. Seeing that the left-wing King seemed indifferent, he had to sit back awkwardly. At the same time, the slave cut a plate of roast mutton and had to lower his head and cut the meat with a knife. Barthel, who was sitting opposite Baku, picked up his glass, stood up and said to the left-wing king, "Your Highness, may your fortune last forever." Who knows, the left-wing king just picked up the wine glass on the table and sipped it lightly, making the right as a gift. Then he said, "it doesn''t matter if I am fortune Yongchang. I''d better think about how to take down the mountain customs." As the voice fell, five of the six people in the tent lowered their heads. Only one of the dog soldiers who was sitting near the door was still drinking. Wang Dun, the left wing, cast his eyes on him. He was stunned for a moment. Then he raised his glass to the general of gourong and said in the language of the Beidou Dynasty, "Mr. Dan Taiye, here''s to you."ˇ° You are welcome, king of the left wing The dog raised his glass and touched it with the left-wing king. He drank the mare''s milk. The left-wing king also drank the wine cup, then put it on the long table and said with a smile: "Mr. Dan Taiye''s face changing technique is so clever that even our palace almost didn''t see it. It''s really superb. Apart from the barrier of language barrier, you can almost confuse the truth among me." Dan Taiye cut off a piece of mutton and put it into his mouth. He said with a smile, "Your Highness, the king of the left wing, if we can''t confuse the true with the false, won''t we all be exposed?" It seems that the left-wing king is very interested in Dan Taiye''s disguise. He has asked several questions related to the disguise and nodded his head from time to time to show his appreciation. In fact, he has ignored all the generals like Baku as the air. Finally, after the left-wing king asked the question, the silver wolf sitting behind Baku said to dantaiye in the language of the Beidou Dynasty: "Your Highness the left-wing King reported your situation to your majesty. Your majesty specially sent one or two more troops to support us in the front line. In this way, our army''s combat effectiveness in the front line will be 500000..." dantaiye nodded slightly. Silver wolf head continued to ask: "we want to work hard and win the mountain customs in the first World War. Do you think it''s possible?" Dan Tai ye put a large piece of mutton into his mouth, then said with a smile, "do you ask me?"ˇ° Yes, that''s what the palace wants to ask you. What do you think? " The left-wing king saw that Dan Taiye was smiling but did not answer. He was a little anxious and asked in a hurry. Seeing that the left-wing king asked questions, Dan Taiye had to say, "do you want to hear the truth or the lie?"ˇ° Of course, I want to listen to the truth! " The left-wing King urged: "you northerners are not good. They like to talk roundabout!" Dan Tai Ye shook his head and said, "in my opinion, if Gu fan is not here, it''s still possible, but now, it''s whimsical..." "what?" Silver wolf was not surprised. After all, he had heard it once, but the left wing king was surprisedˇ° How powerful is this man? "ˇ° My master lost in his hands. " In fact, Dan Taiye''s intention is very obvious. He wants the left-wing king to kill Gu fan. Although the strength of the left-wing king is not as good as that of Dan tairuoye, it''s more than enough to kill Gu fan of Shen Tian level, and he won''t leave anyone''s story behind. Therefore, Dan Taiye tries his best to create Gu fan''s crisis to Canrong, even if he takes Dan tairuoye''s old faceˇ° What? " The left-wing king was taken abackˇ° Is there such a rising star among northernersˇ° Yes... "Dan Tai ye said calmly:" if this person is here, it''s not a delusion to take down the mountain customs. What is it? " The left-wing king, Yin Langtou and Dan Taiye were all talking in the language of the Beidou Dynasty. The left-wing King''s expression changed from joy to surprise. This time, it turned into anger. They muttered and didn''t know what they were saying. This is very good. All the dog soldiers were confused. How to listen to them, they all spoke bird language, one word, I can''t even understand a syllable.

 Chapter 276

    The left-wing king stretched out his right hand and stroked his silver hair. It seemed that he was thinking about something. If Dan Taiye was not alarmist, the existence of Gu fan would be a serious threat to the whole front-line dog troops, and a little carelessness would even affect the overall plan.


    "How many accomplishments does this man have?" The left wing king looks at Dan Taiye and asksˇ° Star hero or star hero? "


    Dan Taiye laughed and said, "Your Highness, you overestimate him. He won our master Dan Tai RUOYE not in martial arts cultivation, but in military strategy, so his martial arts cultivation is only Shen Tian level. "


    At this point, the silver wolf head stood up and said to the left-wing King: "Your Highness, please give us this task. The wolf tooth guard will bring back the head of Gu fan!"


    The left-wing king turned to the silver wolf and asked, "how sure are you? Although he is a warrior of Shen Tian level, he is a smart man. He will surely have a back hand. I don''t want you to miss it. Moreover, northerners are very resourceful and careful, just like a frightened hare. It''s almost impossible for them to succeed after one miss... I don''t want you to screw things up! "


    The silver wolf answered with his hands and forehead, "if you don''t succeed, you are willing to be punished."


    The left wing King sneered: "what''s the use of punishing you? What I want is not your head, but Gufan''s head!"


    This kind of smile made the silver wolf head almost shiver. The left-wing King took out a dagger carved by Wolf teeth from his sleeve and put it on the table. He said in a cold voice: "I issue wolf teeth edict to wolf teeth guard in the name of the royal family, and kill Gu fan at all costs!" Then he threw the wolf tooth dagger to the silver wolf head and said, "don''t let me down. You know the rules of the wolf tooth edict."


    Silver wolf head''s body trembled unconsciously. He obviously didn''t expect that the left-wing king should carry the wolf tooth edict that can command the wolf tooth guard. As the keepsake of the royal family, langyayu symbolizes the highest authority. It can mobilize all ranks of soldiers in langyawei. After completing the mission, it can be passed down from generation to generation with the help of langyayu. On the contrary, if you can''t complete the mission, you have to punish yourself with langyayu.


    This is really a double-edged sword. The silver wolf''s head took the wolf''s tooth dagger tremblingly and said in a deep voice: "Your Highness, the left wing king, please rest assured."


    The expression on the left wing King''s face is still indifferent: "I repeat, what I want is Gu fan''s head, not your head, your head is useless to me!"


    Silver wolf head had to answer a, reply with dog Rong language: "subordinate understand, please left wing king his highness rest assured."


    Dan Taiye, sitting beside the silver wolf''s head, already had a cold smile on his face. Langya Wei is the most powerful assassin organization in Tianxuan Prefecture. The left-wing king came up with Langya''s advice, so Gu fan must be doomed. It''s a great credit to be able to help his master Tan Tai Ruo Xie get rid of Gu fan''s great trouble.


    The snow is still falling, and the wall of Shanhaiguan is covered with thick snow.


    After all, they are prisoners of war, and their clothes are worn-out. Even though their physique is different from that of the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty, they can withstand the severe cold, but under such a high intensity of work, some of them are too tired to fall down, and often they die before they are carried back to the camp to rest.


    After three days of heavy snow, the dog soldiers can still be used to the situation of one or two. But once the number reaches tens or nearly 100, it will be unacceptable in just two days. These dog soldiers are all captured after fighting on the battlefield. If they die on the battlefield, even if tens of thousands of dog soldiers die, they are also heroes, But now they die because of cold and intense labor, which makes it difficult for these prisoners to keep calm.


    When a Yantian soldier was stoned to death by several dog soldiers, such riots began to spread along Shanhaiguan.


    Three days and three nights of heavy snow, not only to Shanhaiguan city defense repair work caused great obstacles, but also to ambush around the cloud wing soldiers caused great trouble. Originally, it was estimated that there was not enough food for two weeks. Moreover, the heavy snow had no intention of stopping. The soldiers of Yunyi had to reduce their supplies. Otherwise, they would have run out of food before they fought with the dog army.


    Different from other armies, the worse the weather, the more favorable it is for them. Therefore, the nerves of Yantian army in Shanhaiguan and Yunyi forbidden army in ambush have been in a state of high tension. However, it seems that the people of gourong played a joke with the soldiers of Beidou Dynasty, and there was no sign of attack for three days.


    Until the evening of the third day, there was another commotion at Shanhaiguan. Under the guard of the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty, a group of dog soldiers were sitting in the open air next to a big pot. In the pot, there were some potatoes and grains, as well as a small amount of meat. If it was normal, the food of these prisoners was good, but compared with the high-intensity work they had experienced for a day, This kind of food is really hard to accept.


    "These northern barbarians are bullying people!"


    "Let''s do such heavy work, but it''s hard to feed us pig like food!"


    "We are glorious soldiers, not their slaves!"ˇ° Now let''s work as coolies. We don''t know what will happen to us in the future! "ˇ° I would rather die in battle than suffer this crime I don''t know who yelled in the words of dog soldiers first, and then more and more dog soldiers yelledˇ° Let''s kill these northern barbarians and get out of here! "ˇ° Brothers, do you want to fight to death or be frozen to death here and throw it to wolves to eat? "ˇ° It''s better to die than to be freeˇ° Kill them and get out of here Yan Tianjun soldiers don''t know what they are talking about. At this time, a local Yan Tianjun soldier vaguely hears that the dog Rong people say "kill" and then hears that they say "escape". Suddenly, his face looks like earth. He says to his confused companions: "no, they''re going to riot together! They want to escapeˇ° What Several other Yantian soldiers were shocked. Although they had crossbows and arrows, if they fired them at will, the situation would worsen and even make the situation more uncontrollable. So the nearby Yantian soldiers held long guns and walked towards the gourong people sitting around the fire. Their purpose was very clear. They caught the demagogue and took him away, Or on the spot. In this way, a riot can be averted. However, these young soldiers underestimated two points. The first is that they underestimated the extent to which these prisoners were incited. The second is that they greatly underestimated the fighting spirit of these prisoners. When they entered the prisoner of war, one of the soldiers came to the big pot and pointed at a dog soldier who was shouting with a long gun. It means that you come with me. Unexpectedly, the prisoner took a look at each other and suddenly stepped back with his body. Hit the Yan Tianjun soldier, the soldier was hit on the armor, caught off guard, staggered back a few steps, at this time, a basin of hot oil was overturned from the pot, and poured on the Yan Tianjun soldier''s face, suddenly that still some childish face was scalded, Just before the soldier''s painful howl could be heard, the prisoner of war had pulled out the sword from the soldier''s waist. With a stroke of his hand, the blood spattered, and he had cut the soldier''s throat. All this happened so fast that the soldiers of Yantian army of Beidou Dynasty had no time to reflect. When they realized that there was a riot, the riot had already happened. Countless prisoners of war came at them. Even if they were in a hurry, they killed a few with sabers and stabbed the first ones with guns. The prisoners attacked them with stones or even teeth and nails. They killed one of them. They immediately grabbed his weapons and rushed to the next soldier of Yan heavenly army. In such a short time, More than 20 Yantian soldiers guarding them on the wall were killedˇ° Shoot, shoot, shoot them all The commander on the tower saw that the situation was out of control and immediately gave an order. However, when the dog soldier prisoner with weapons fell down, another dog soldier prisoner would immediately take them up. At this time, it was the time for dinner in the army. Only more than 100 people were left on the castle, and they were caught off guard. They were confused by these prisoners. At this time, several prisoners of war suddenly splashed the oil in the oil pan on the ground, grabbed a torch and threw it on the ground. The oil lit the body of the Yantian soldier near the oil pan with a "coax" sound. The black choking smoke immediately came out from the body. The black smoke mixed with the fire was very dazzling in the evening haze. The other prisoners of war rushed to pour oil on the other corpses, and suddenly smoke all around, which made the sky black. On the other hand, under the cover of the corpses of his comrades, the prisoners squatted on the ground and began to shoot at the soldiers of Yantian army. The people of gourong were naturally good at shooting, and their eyesight was better than that of the soldiers of Yantian army in the dark. At this time, it was almost dusk, and a round of shooting down killed more than ten soldiers of Yantian armyˇ° Kill them. Kill them quickly The commander on the tower was shocked when he saw that other prisoners of war began to rush towards the tower, "light the smoke, light the smoke!" Having lost so many people all at once, the commander knew that his rank would be lost. If he was captured by these dog soldiers, his head would be lost. At this time, in the world where the extreme eyes are all white, there is a dense sound of horse''s hooves, as if receiving the signal from the city tower, countless light cavalry rush into sight like a tide, and the white wave of death begins to approach the Shanhaiguan line!

 Chapter 277

    Time always passes very slowly in calm, as if the sand in the hourglass is much slower than the sand at the fingertips. Gu fan''s cloud wing troops ambushed in the pine forest outside Funing County for three days. But they do not dare to slack off, because for their surprise attack, every second is a fleeting opportunity, and it is also a crisis of total annihilation.


    Only a commander who is as keen as a wolf can make a raiding team win the biggest victory with the least loss!


    In the evening of the third day, suddenly, there was a cry of killing in the north, mixed with the roar of many wild animals. In the pine forest, Xie Yuxiang and another Yun Qiwei were shocked. They opened their eyes and looked at Gu fan.


    However, Gu fan held his breath and was calm. He didn''t mean to send troops at all.


    The sound of shouting and killing was mixed with the sound of thousands of horse''s hooves. At first, it was like the gentle rubbing of the waves, and then the surging waves, such as landslides and tsunamis.


    "Little Marquis?"


    Even a martial arts master like Xie Yuxiang was a little frightened and asked softly.


    If Gu fan didn''t hear of it, he still held his breath and gazed into the distance. He seemed to be thinking about something.


    "Well?" Another cloud riding captain looked at him and shook his head.


    A quarter of an hour passed quickly. In front of the pine forest, there was a cry of killing. The sound was only a hundred miles away from the pine forest at most.


    Gu fan is still motionless, with snow falling on his black armor, just like a sculpture.


    Another quarter of an hour later, there was a crazy cry in the East.


    Gu fan stood up, and everyone thought that Gu fan was going to give an order to attack. Unexpectedly, Gu fan just turned his head and listened. Then he sat down again, but he still didn''t give an order.


    The fighting sound in the south is getting closer and closer. The ground is shaking slightly because of the galloping horses, and the whole pine forest is shaking.


    In the pine forest, everyone held their breath and looked at Gufan.


    It''s going to be dark when it''s near dusk. It''s just when the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty have the weakest eyesight. Beyond the pine forest is a smooth snow plain. The dog troops with excellent eyesight are almost like fish in water. Maybe Gu fan''s team, which is used to attack the enemy, has lost thousands of points before fighting with the dog troops, Only those who don''t know how to lead soldiers can do such things. Such casualties are totally unnecessary! Gu fan has only one thousand imperial cavalry under his command. He can''t afford to play, and he doesn''t want to use these elite to fill in the number of casualties of Yan Tianjun.


    "Kill! Run up and kill all the northern barbarians


    "Kunlun God is protecting us. Go


    Long live your majesty


    Numerous Knights of the dog army appeared in the open field in front of the pine forest. All the knights were white horses in gray clothes, equipped with long bows and machetes. Obviously, they were one of the few elite troops in the dog army. This team advanced and retreated in an orderly manner, and the charge was also very powerful. It should have been trained for a long time, and it was like locusts, The number is at least seven times more than Gu fan''s!


    All people''s nerves are tense to the extreme in this moment, and all people''s eyes are focused on the young man in black armor at the same time, holding their breath and waiting for his instructions.


    Fortunately, the team led by Gu fan is not the soldiers of the main battle corps, nor the miscellaneous armed forces such as the local town guards, but the most elite imperial guards of the Beidou Dynasty. It is a team that is as immovable as a mountain under the constraint of iron and steel military discipline. Therefore, even in such a crisis, no one moves, shouts, talks or even breathes normally.


    It''s almost impossible for a team of more than 10000 people to exist. If it''s an inferior team, I''m afraid some people have already run out of the pine forest and run for their lives. The soldiers of cloud wing trusted Gu fan. They knew that following him could save their lives.


    The elite cavalry of the dog army is getting closer and closer. The cloud wing soldiers here can almost see the color of the feather plume on the hat of the cavalry of the dog army opposite with their naked eyes. At this moment, everyone''s heart is also mentioned in their throat.


    "Xiao Hou ye, we..." Xie Yuxiang finally asked in a low voice.


    Gu fan finally spoke, but he sent a message to Xie Yuxiang and the cloud riding captain and ordered, "their goal is not us, our goal is not them, and in my opinion, they did not find our existence. Tell the whole army not to act rashly. Our attack now is to strike a stone with an egg. Those who act rashly will be dealt with by military law! "


    Xie Yuxiang and the cloud riding captain looked at each other, and they felt much more comfortable. They quickly sent the order to the four thousand captains. The whole team lay in ambush in the pine forest, as quiet as those pine trees swaying with the wind and snow.


    Sure enough, dog Rong only focused on fighting towards Funing County. He never thought that there was such a strong team in the pine forest outside Funing city. However, in half an hour, 70000 elite cavalry were far away from the pine forest. In the direction of Funing County, there was a raging fire with smoke, It echoed in the sky under the dusk with the clash of swords and swords.


    At this time, Gu fan suddenly stretched out his hand and ordered: "the whole army will attack, and the target is the big tent of the dog army!" There was no response, only the gentle sound of the kneeling horses slowly rising. More and more black armored soldiers shook off the thick snow on their bodies, black and white, quietly like an army climbing out of the grave. Those soldiers quickly stepped on the horses, and after the assembly, they quickly moved forward towards the rear of the dog army. Gu fan had given orders to Yunyi department in the last raid. No torches were allowed in the night marching, no talking and no talking during the fighting. It was his strict discipline and strict discipline that surprised the army. This time, Gu fan still brought out the 10000 forbidden soldiers in his last raid. Gu fan gave them the order this time: don''t fall in love with war, burn up the food, grass, supplies and tents, and withdraw quickly! The young deputy commander turned his head and saw a fire shining in the night sky along Shanhaiguan. He stretched out his hand and a Seiko hummingbird flew out of his sleeve. He flew rapidly towards Shanhaiguan along the east wind under the night, and disappeared in an instantˇ° Situ mengming, you must hold on and wait for my good news Gu fan followed the night wind and prayed from afar. Then he turned around and a dark horse rushed to the rear.

 Chapter 278

    Night is the natural veil of sneakers. When a group of black cavalry entered the dog camp for 30 Li, they immediately slowed down, wrapped the horse''s hooves with leather, and then tied up the horse''s mouth with cloth. They quietly moved towards the dog camp like a nightmare in the dark. This team is the ten thousand cloud wing forbidden army led by Gu fan.


    Even though it was late at night, there was still a lot of noise in the camp. More and more scouts from the front line came to report the situation of the front line. Some scouts who issued orders here galloped rapidly and disappeared into the night. Then, the well-trained elite cavalry of the dog army set out from the camp and rushed towards the front line of the mountain customs, Obviously, these elite cavalry went to the places where the battle was most difficult.


    These teams from east to west do not need torches, because the eyesight of gourong people in the night is very good, almost no different from that in the day, so even though the whole camp is busy, there are not many lights.


    Gu fan led the imperial army to a depression 100 meters outside the gourong camp. He laid an ambush and beckoned for Xie Yuxiang to follow him. The two men looked at the gap between the sentries on the opposite side and disappeared into the night.


    These two men are Shen Tian level strength. The Sentinels on guard are only the quintessence of heaven level cultivation at most. Where can we see them? The two of them took off and landed outside the camp. Gu fan suspended in mid air and looked down at the camp below. He saw the camp stretching for hundreds of miles under his feet, but there were few lights. It was like a dormant scorpion. Gu fan could not help frowning slightly and whispered to Xie Yuxiang: "I think there are so many camp in the camp, definitely more than 300000 people, Is it not the dog soldier who has come to help the army? "


    After Gu fan reminded him, Xie Yuxiang found that there were at least 40000 or 50000 tents, with more than 400000 people in each tent. But he suddenly turned to Gu fan and said, "young Marquis, maybe dog Rong is afraid of someone attacking the camp, so he made many fake tents."


    "Mix a tent with people and a fake tent without people?" Gu fan pondered for a moment and thought about the cableway. In this way, when attacked, the loss will be minimized, and the attacker can be surrounded quickly. Not only will it not cause chaos, but it can also make a surprise. In fact, it''s not difficult to think of such a method, and it''s not surprising if the gourong people do so.


    Xie Yuxiang then asked, "little Marquis, what should we do now?"


    Gu fan looked at the barracks stretching hundreds of miles under his feet, thought for a moment, and then said: "we are not here to kill people, but to destroy the dog army''s food, grass and supplies... Now the enemy''s reality is unknown, and rashly attacks. If we fall into the trap and are surrounded by the dog army''s elite troops, we should be able to get out with Shen Tian''s strength, I''m afraid 10000 cloud wing soldiers will lose a lot. I don''t want to do such a thing... "


    "Young Marquis, as long as we know the location of the goods and materials, concentrate and rush in, and then evacuate quickly." Xie Yuxiang then said to Gu fan, "I can use magic to attract a hurricane. As long as the flame is lit, our task can be basically completed!"


    Gu fan nodded. Meng Wuhen is good at using magic to ignite fire, and Xie Yuxiang is good at drawing wind. This is one of the reasons why he brought Xie Yuxiang. Other units may also be able to use strong soldiers to suppress, set fire and plunder wantonly. What he wants to attack is the dog Army camp. The task is the heaviest and most dangerous. He must complete and evacuate as soon as possible, Wind and fire are the best choice.


    But now the most troubling problem for Gu fan is that there is a dog camp stretching for hundreds of miles at his feet, but he doesn''t know where to store his supplies. If he rushes in recklessly like a wild animal, as long as the camp stretches for hundreds of miles, he will be able to sharpen the spirit of any elite team. The so-called reason is that he can''t wear a manuscript at the end of a strong crossbow, Gufan understood.


    It''s more like a pocket, which can bring in all the enemies. Gu fan''s only chance is to directly cut into the place where he hoards his supplies and set fire. Then Xie Yuxiang leads a hurricane and burns the whole area to white. He leads the army to get out quickly, which is the way to minimize the loss.


    "Little Marquis, but where is the place to store the goods?" Xie Yuxiang asked.


    Gu fan listened to Xie Yuxiang''s words and looked down at the whole dog army camp. He saw the scouts and horses coming and going outside the gate. The scouts were close to the tent to rest, and the horses were led away by other soldiers.


    Gu fan''s eyes followed the scouts'' horses who were led away. They were led to the stable, and then a carriage brought fodder from three different directions.


    "Three different directions all send fodder. Where is the place to hoard military supplies?" Gu fan suddenly felt a little strange, three places at the same time to a place to transport supplies, is it to hide? Or is it scattered and hoarded to avoid being looted?


    "If there are three places to hoard materials, Gufan will be very passive. Compared with hundreds of miles of tents, the force of 10000 people is too small. Once it is divided into three parts, the force is just a drop in the bucket. It is difficult to break through the defense line, let alone set fire to food and grass.


    "This army is so rigorous, it''s not like the style of dog soldiers!" Gu fan was thinking, but Xie Yuxiang had already seen the clue. "Little Marquis, you see, although I haven''t been in the army for a long time, I also know some tricks of our army''s platoon arrangement. For example, the gate is divided into four parts, each burying its antlers, setting up roadblocks, and then controlling the lights at night... These are all the tricks of our army, and the people of gourong shouldn''t have these."


    Gu fan also muttered to himself: "the dog army first set up so many tents, and then divided them into three places to store food and grass. These dog army would not do these defensive preparations." As far as he knows, the last time dantai RUOYE defeated the Hourong army, he raided the Hourong army. From one end of the Baili camp, he led the elite of the Yantian army across the camp to kill the gods and the Buddha to kill the Buddha. He burned food and grass all the way, which made the whole army lose all their vigor. This time, he won a great victory.


    On the one hand, dantai is a good example of evil force. On the other hand, it tells Gu fan that the arrangement of the dog army''s platoon, especially the defense of this formation, is fragile.


    But now, seeing the continuous barracks for hundreds of miles, Gu fan can say that although the technique of arranging troops in such a way is not very good and lacks some skills, it has already reached the middle level in the army of the Beidou Dynasty.


    "Did someone in our army help them?" Xie Yuxiang asked.


    "I also think it''s possible, otherwise the people of gourong will not be able to build such a camp." Gu fan pondered: "if so, what can we do?"


    Xie Yuxiang saw Gu fan hesitated, so he had to bow his head and keep silent.


    Gu fan''s heart went down and said to Xie Yuxiang, "how about this? I''ll go to the barracks with you to feel the situation, and then raise the fire as a sign. How about that?"


    "OK, Xiao Hou ye, you and I move separately, and communicate with each other through sound transmission..." Xie Yuxiang nodded and flew to the camp below.


    Gu fan stretched out his hand to hold the shadowless pearl. In his mouth, he shook his sleeves and disappeared into the shadow of the camp. At the same time, a sound was sent into the ears of Yun Qi Wei, who was lying in ambush outside the camp.


    "Don''t act rashly. Follow my orders. I''m in the enemy camp. I''ll raise fire as a signal!"


    Gu fan''s feet fell gently in the middle of a pile of tents. Seeing several shadows coming over, he immediately dodged and hid beside a tent. Gu fan saw through the light that there was light in the tent beside him. The shadow just now was not the sentry coming, but the shadow cast on the tent by the light. Gu fan was relieved.


    Gu fan thought in his heart: "the location where I landed should be not far from the first place where I hoarded grain and grass. I''ll go and see how much there is. I''ll try to put a fire on it..."


    When he thought of this, he jumped up and down a few times, and flew hundreds of meters away. Shen Tian''s cultivation and the power of five star Xuans made him feel that there were few enemies below the star step. At this time, there was such a magic weapon as shadowless bead. How could these dog soldiers feel his existence.


    Gu fan went through several barracks in a row, and all of them were unobstructed. Suddenly, he felt that someone was watching him behind him. The star level master could feel others'' eyes on him, so that he could distinguish the position and even the strength of the other side. Although Gu fan didn''t reach the star level, his strength was almost the same, so he could feel others'' eyes on him, so he could detect someone behind him.


    As soon as Gu fan turned his head, he could not see the tracker. He murmured to himself that the strength of the person who can track himself should be above himself. With Gu fan''s Shen Tian level cultivation, he must not be aware of it, but now he clearly feels the other person''s eyes, which proves that his strength is almost the same as that of the tracker.


    "I used the shadowless pearl, and I was even tracked by him. He must have a strange skill! I''d better be careful! " Gu Fan said to himself in his heart.


    He passed another camp and could see the carts carrying grain and grass. It was obvious that it was very close to the place where grain was stored.


    "How much food is there?" Gu fan murmured in his heart, and then he jumped up, and his feet had gently landed on a tent where there was no one.


    From a bird''s-eye view, next to the mountain of grass, there are sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks of sacks.


    In the tent next to the grain, Gu fan saw people coming in and out all the time, taking out leather armor and machetes one by one. Obviously, the big tent was a place for stacking weapons.


    "Grain, grass and ordnance are here?" Gu fan can''t help but feel some joy. Once he attacks here, it will cause a huge blow to the morale of the dog army.


    Gu fan suddenly moved in his heart and felt that someone was approaching behind him. It was obvious that this person was catching up with him again.


    "If I don''t find out this man, I''m afraid I won''t be able to raid the dog army''s grain and ordnance here."


    But the man felt that Gu fan stopped, and seemed to stop his action. He watched him silently in the dark somewhere.


    "There are people who are not afraid of death." Gu fan sneered in his heart. If the other side kept moving, he could not determine the position of the other side, but he actually stopped. Gu fan''s heart moved, and his right hand had firmly grasped the handle of jingskeletal sword with sheath around his waist. It''s a pity that after killing him, you must expose your identity and finish the task as soon as possible. Gu fan slightly buckled his left hand, took a deep breath, and concentrated his strength in one point. Gu fan''s left hand, which he buckled up, quickly changed in front of him. The sword of the right hand had come out of his hand. A white light as thin as silver streaked across the night sky, as if cutting the whole space from this line into two worlds of light and dark. It seemed that there was boundless intention to kill. The sharp Sabre like a rainbow flew across the night sky to the top of a tent. Gu fan''s sword has never been evaded by anyone. No matter Sima Zhanfeng and Zhuge Rulong, or the demonized blood hand ghost king, they were all defeated by this sword without any dispute. But an incredible scene happened to Gu fan - the figure suddenly jumped up as if he knew Gu fan was going to attack in advance, Can can avoid the sharp edge of Gu fan''s Qi control sword Jue, then the figure seems to fall down from the sky like an arc, and a cold awn in his right hand cuts straight at Gu fan''s throat. When Gu fan used the Yuqi sword formula, all the Qi of heaven and earth gathered on the sword, so the sword was especially fast, accurate, and powerful. However, the short-term collapse of the body after the move and the rapid loss of power led to the short-term decline of ability. This moment is the most vulnerable moment for Gu fan. When Gu fan saw the cold awn with his throat cut, he almost relied on his instinct of fighting on the battlefield to fall back abruptly. In an almost 90 degree vertical posture, he avoided the figure falling from the sky and the cold awn cut off by hand. Gu fan was about to straighten up when the man who had just landed bent his wrist 90 degrees and stabbed the cold dagger at the back of Gu fan''s head. This posture has violated the mechanics of the human body. Gu fan was so shocked that he almost jumped up in the air, rolled to the right in mid air and fell to the ground under the tent. Gu fan was about to get up and prepare to fight back. How could that opponent reverse Gu fan''s good situation? His figure was like a bat in the dark, Holding a dagger like short blade in each hand, he stabbed Gu fan. Gu fan''s whole body was scared out of sweat by such a terrible series of moves. What he was most worried about all the time finally happened. Yu Qi Jian Jue is so deadly that after being dodged by the opponent, the person who uses it will become extremely weak and vulnerable. Such a situation is almost a crisis of life and deathˇ° Ha The assassin roared, left and right hands attacked continuously, almost with dazzling speed. In the blink of an eye, he had stabbed more than ten knives at Gufan. The attack speed of the dagger was too fast. Gufan had only the power of dodging, but he could not even parryˇ° This is not the way to go on! " Gu fan kept rolling and jumping on the ground, dodging the daggers that the other side kept stabbing. The cold light left in the night sky seemed to be countless bright stars. The other side''s moves were very beautiful, but very deadlyˇ° Is this the best of the dog soldiers? " Gu fan saw the other side''s frequent moves, but he didn''t feel the slightest fluctuation of Xing Xuan''s power. It was obvious that the other side was not using the orthodox cultivation method.

 Chapter 279

    The movement caused by the two men''s fighting just now, especially the Yuqi sword Jue Gu fan released at the beginning, was extremely dazzling in the dark, which naturally attracted the attention of the sentry of dog Rong. However, both of them had high accomplishments and extremely fast body skills. Just in the moment of fighting, they were 100 meters away from the place where Gu fan released the Yuqi sword Jue, even if the sentry arrived, I can''t find anything.


    When ancient people came to northern Xinjiang, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, once mentioned the skills of the gourong people, especially the elite assassin langyawei. He said that these assassins were the most powerful assassins in Tianxuan Prefecture, because they were proficient in physical skills, which was the foundation of the martial arts of the middle ancient people. That is to say, these langyawei inherited the mantle of the strong men of the middle ancient times, In Tianxuan Prefecture, even if the armament is first-class, the imperial guards of the Beidou Dynasty are not to be underestimated. The flexibility of the body is so good, and the skill is so agile, this person must be the wolf tooth guard of the Canrong royal family, and it can be judged that this person''s position in the wolf tooth guard is absolutely not low.


    One inch long, one inch strong, one inch short, one inch dangerous. My sword has no advantage over him in close combat. I have to keep a distance from him. Although Gu fan seems to be in a hurry, he has made plans in his heart.


    "Drink!" The dog''s right hand swept over the top of Gu fan''s hair from an extremely tricky angle. His fingers grasped the short blade flexibly and stabbed it hard. At the same time, his left hand held the short blade and drove straight into Gu fan''s chest.


    Gu fan just turned his face to avoid a strong wind coming from his face. All he heard was a sharp click. A dagger had been handed to him and stuck in the gap between Gu fan''s chest armor and his arm armor. The armor of officers above Beidou Wang Chaofen was made under the supervision of the Ministry of industry. The composition of tianfengqi iron was extremely high, and the workmanship was excellent and firm, So even the short blade of dog army and wolf tooth guard can''t pierce directly.


    "Blast!" The left hand of the dog soldier assassin simply sent him forward, and his body rolled on the spot. He had already turned a few steps away. Then he opened his hand, and the short blade of wolf tooth, which was still embedded in the ancient fan''s armor, burst out.


    Gu fan''s first battle with the Hourong''s langyawei, where did he expect such a strange attack technique? The welding of the armor was suddenly blasted open a huge crack, and even his face was scratched by sharp fragments.


    In order to prevent himself from being affected by the fragments of the explosion, the assassin rolled on the spot and opened a distance of several meters with Gu fan. Gu fan had leisure time to see the dog Rong assassin who nearly killed himself.


    Wearing a pale cloak, it covers the body, but the bottom is leather pants that don''t affect the movement. The face is wrapped with cloth strips, showing only two eyes. Not to mention the age, even men and women can''t distinguish.


    At this time, the two finally opened the distance. Gu fan secretly congratulated himself on the excellent workmanship of the armor provided by the Beidou Dynasty to the imperial guards. If it was Yan Tianjun''s armor, he was afraid of such a close explosion, and his heart would be tied into a flower by these broken sharp blades.


    Even though the short blade of Langya Wei has strong explosive force, it just makes a hole in Gufan''s armor, and the chest armor and Arm Armor don''t fall off. Such steel-making technology is an achievement that no other force, even those big sects, can achieve.


    Distance, now for Gu fan. One of the most valuable is the time to recover physical strength, and the other is the distance. The distance gained by the damage of armor is particularly precious.


    The wolf tooth guard obviously didn''t expect that Gu fan''s armor was so strong that he couldn''t completely damage the short blade. After a second''s hesitation, he quickly released another short blade from his waist, and then moved towards Gu fan.


    Where can Gu fan make him do what he wants? He has a right hand and a long sword from afar. He points to the back of the wolf tooth guard with a "whoosh" sound. Gu fan has been practicing the Jue of Qi control sword for a long time, and he has already been proficient in the technique of Qi control sword. So at this time, it seems that there is a person behind the sword stabbing at the wolf tooth guard, And the angle is very tricky.


    When Langya Wei heard the wind in his ears, he jumped up in the air. He even put his foot on the body of the galloping Jinggu sword. As a force, he jumped up high and stood down like a dragon in the sky, and suddenly opened his cloak.


    Gu fan was just about to catch the Jingkui sword when the assassin opened his cloak. He skillfully grasped the short blade of the wolf tooth at his waist with both hands and quickly threw it at the position of Gu fan below. His speed of hand was so fast that Gu fan had more than six short blades of the wolf tooth close to him when he saw him use this action.


    The white cloak spread out in the night sky was fluttered by the night wind, almost like the huge wings of death coming here.


    Gu fan knows that each of these short blades has a very strong explosive force. Under this kind of attack, it is almost impossible for the opponent of the wolf tooth guard to survive.


    But is Gu fan a man waiting to die? Just as he catches the sword, he makes a mistake and six figures appear around Gu fan.


    The wolf tooth guard didn''t care what was true or what was false. He raised his hand, and more short blades of the wolf teeth were thrown down to Gufan''s position below. With the continuous crackling sound, and the sound of the teeth breaking blade cutting on the metal armor, the six virtual shadows were suddenly scattered by the explosion, and on the ground below, There are no less than ten small sharp blades in every inch of the land, which are the fragments produced by the explosion of the short blade of the wolf''s tooth, but the ground is empty, and even there is no blood left after the injury.


    Just at the moment of Langya Wei''s hesitation, a figure like a split sky lightning crossed down from the distant sky. Holding the sword in both hands, he launched a fatal chopping attack on Langya Wei in the air below! Unable to dodge, more unable to resist! Just at the moment when the six virtual shadows appeared, Gu fan had already used the method of "walking on the eight wasteland". His real body method was instantly increased by 12 times. He jumped up in the air, escaped from the previous area, and looked down at the wolf tooth guard who kept throwing the wolf tooth short blade. The wolf tooth guard can exert his greatest power only when he concentrates on his moves. Naturally, he will not be distracted. He will notice that someone is looking at him behind him. Just when he releases the short blade of the wolf tooth and comes back to himself, his sword with a vast and pure Qi has been like a rainbow in the sky for nine days! The wolf tooth guard realized that Gu fan was sneaking behind his back. He just wanted to dodge, but he found that he ran into something and the surrounding space seemed to be blocked by some force. With Gufan''s point as the center, the vast Qingqi burst out to form a transparent vortex, which wrapped Gufan and the wolf tooth guard together. It was another unique move of Gufan: "killing God and chopping magic sword formula"! After Gu fan learned "Yu Qi Jian Jue", in most cases he fought alone with his opponent. The advantage of "Yu Qi Jian Jue" was greater than that of "killing God and chopping magic sword Jue", so "killing God and chopping magic sword Jue" had not been used for a long time. After Gu fan stepped into Shen Tian level, especially after he got the magic sect secret method taught by Ye Xuanji, the demon king of killing heaven, he knew that his martial arts progress was too fast and his foundation was not stable, so he put his focus on the solid foundation when meditating and meditating. Gu fan''s cultivation of heaven soul has reached the extreme of Shen Tian level, so most of his energy is on the sword figure of refining the formula of killing God and chopping demon, He constantly comprehended the virtual shadows of the demons, and this set of killing the gods and chopping the demons'' swords had been enhanced correspondingly, but he had no chance to show it. Now Gu fan''s magic sword formula of killing gods and chopping demons can condense the heaven and earth''s noble and healthy qi into a gas mask to block a certain range of space. At this time, it just limits the escape range of the dog Rong Langya Wei. Before one sword goes, the second bloody sword is coming. It was impossible to dodge. Without thinking, the wolf tooth guard threw four wolf tooth short blades from his cloak and flew in four directions towards the Qingzheng sword Qi, which condensed into shacklesˇ° Ping Ping When the blood color sword came, the wolf tooth guard had escaped from the sky. Just when he was glad, Gu fan sneered and held an ice blue sword in his left hand. To be exact, it was not a sword. The blood groove on the sword was deep, but the hilt was short enough to hold it. It was a double-edged sword, sharp as long. Just as like as two peas as like as two peas, the ancient left hand was a mark of the same as the right hand, and a similar "killing God chopping sword" from the ancient ice sword of the left hand. At this time, the wolf tooth guard was suddenly surprised, and his eyes to Gu fan also changed, because Gu fan clearly used the body skill of Canrong: fight left and right hands, and use the same skill at the same time. His power was not reduced. The bloody sword rushed into the valley like a tide, and instantly devoured the wolf tooth guard. Gu fan still did not dare to slack off, a flash around the bloody sword, the right hand Jing skeleton sword, the left hand ice Jue sword spirit, ready to go. Just as the bloody sword of killing the gods and chopping the demons dissipated, Gu fan''s ears suddenly heard a shrill howl, as if it were some wounded beast, roaring in extreme despair, and the light dissipated. Gu fan''s black and bruised Langya Wei''s cloak was cut to pieces, and blood was constantly seeping out of his body, His two eyes, which were exposed outside, had become blood red, as if they were beasts thirsty for blood! Suddenly, Gu fan felt the danger. The threat on the soul level made him step back quickly. At this moment, a huge sound shook the sky, and countless pieces of sharp blade burst out in the night sky like new stars. Gu fan quickly put out his sword, and repeatedly used the body protection sword technique of "72 falling star sword" in front of him with his left and right handsˇ° "Ding Ding Dang Dang" seems to be the sound of the wind and rain beating on the window lattice, but it is definitely not a raindrop, but a deadly blade. Gu fan has no doubt that his armor just now has been blown through by the short blade of the wolf tooth guard. In this case, as long as it is brought by these sharp blades, it will be either death or injury.

 Chapter 280

    "Ping Ping Ping!" When the blood color sword came, the wolf tooth guard had escaped from the sky. Just when he was glad, Gu fan sneered and held an ice blue sword in his left hand. To be exact, it was not a sword. The blood groove on the sword was deep, but the hilt was short enough to hold it. It was a double-edged sword, sharp as long.


    Just as like as two peas as like as two peas, the ancient left hand was a mark of the same as the right hand, and a similar "killing God chopping sword" from the ancient ice sword of the left hand.


    At this time, the wolf tooth guard was suddenly surprised, and his eyes to Gu fan also changed, because Gu fan clearly used the body skill of Canrong: fight left and right hands, and use the same skill at the same time. His power was not reduced. The bloody sword rushed into the valley like a tide, and instantly devoured the wolf tooth guard.


    Gu fan still did not dare to slack off, a flash around the bloody sword, the right hand Jing skeleton sword, the left hand ice Jue sword spirit, ready to go.


    Just as the bloody sword of killing the gods and chopping the demons dissipated, Gu fan''s ears suddenly heard a shrill howl, as if it were some wounded beast, roaring in extreme despair, and the light dissipated. Gu fan''s black and bruised Langya Wei''s cloak was cut to pieces, and blood was constantly seeping out of his body, His two eyes, which were exposed outside, had become blood red, as if they were beasts thirsty for blood!


    Suddenly, Gu fan felt the danger. The threat on the soul level made him step back quickly. At this moment, a huge sound shook the sky, and countless pieces of sharp blade burst out in the night sky like new stars. Gu fan quickly put out his sword, and repeatedly used the body protection sword technique of "72 falling star sword" in front of him with his left and right hands.


    "Jingle Dang Dang" seems to be the sound of the wind and rain beating on the window lattice, but it is definitely not the rain, but the deadly blade. Gu fan has no doubt that his armor has been blasted by the short blade of the wolf tooth guard. In this case, as long as it is brought by these sharp blades, it must be either death or injury.


    After being seriously injured by Gu fan, the dog warrior chose to explode himself in despair. His body power was compressed to a point and burst out. At the same time, he detonated all the wolf teeth short blades hidden in his cloak.


    The explosive power of one wolf tooth short blade is enough to make the ordinary congenital level warrior die or die. What''s more, hundreds of wolf tooth short blades in the cloak burst together. The self explosion in despair is as powerful as the fighting power of star level masters.


    If Gu fan hadn''t used his intuition to snatch a few feet before he exploded, and then he would have been killed by this blow.


    Gu fan flies backward while waving his sword, flying hundreds of meters, and then stops. At this time, the whole camp has been shocked, countless torches are flying out in the snowy night, and the creaking language of the camp is spreading a feeling of fear: someone is attacking the camp!


    Gu fan didn''t feel relieved after he killed the dog army master. Instead, a cold sweat oozed from his forehead, because he thought that since there were people in the dog army camp who could track him and almost killed himself, wouldn''t Xie Yuxiang, who sneaked into the dog army camp with him, be more or less vicious?


    Gu fan looked down at the camp hundreds of miles under his feet in the sky. He saw more and more torches running out of the tent. The news of someone''s attack was like wings, and it seemed that the virus was spreading rapidly. If the camp stretched for hundreds of miles was like a scorpion before, now it was like a python, constantly squirming restlessly.


    This is the most chaotic moment of the dog army camp. Once the commander stabilizes the troops and starts to search the attackers or encircle and kill the troops who attack, that is the worst situation.


    "If we don''t attack now, when will we wait?" Gu Fan said to himself in his heart, he put his hand into his arms and took out a red burning bullet, as if it had been condensed after thousands of times of burning.


    It was the Heavenly God thunder that the Ministry of work supervised and supplied to the eighth division of the imperial army. It was made by Danshi who specialized in alchemy for the royal family. Sometimes, if the amount of saltpeter and sulfur was not right, it would cause furnace explosion immediately. Even the whole alchemy house has to be blown up. On the basis of this, those dans created "heavenly thunder" and presented it to the royal family.


    The explosive force of a Heavenly God thunder can blow six chariots, chariots and horses to pieces, so Gu fan has no doubt about the power of this heavenly God thunder.


    At this time, the dog army had begun to move its troops to three places where they were storing food and equipment. Obviously, the confrontation with the leader of the Beidou Dynasty army had made them have the habit of protecting food, grass and supplies when the enemy attacked, because these crafty and vicious northern barbarians never killed people, only set fire to them, and only burned food, grass and supplies when they attacked the camp, Even if the mobility of the elite cavalry of the dog army is stronger, and the individual combat ability of the wolf tooth guard is more outstanding, and there is no material and food, the dog army will have to return to the other side of the ice field obediently, waiting to accumulate enough food to fight along the Shanhaiguan pass.


    It''s true that there is nothing wrong with this strategy of shrinking troops and focusing on defense. But in front of Gu fan, who has "God thunder", it''s extremely stupid. Gu fan flies to the first place where he hoards grain and grass. From a distance, he sees countless elite cavalry on horseback encircling the barracks. The number is at least about a thousand. Assuming Gu fan doesn''t make them confused, If the forbidden army of cloud wing wants to attack this place, it will have to pay more than 500 people''s sacrifice, and there are a steady stream of dog soldiers coming here.


    Gu fan sneered at the tiny and termite like elite cavalry of the dog army below, and said, "look at your hard bones, or this" God thunder "is harder!" As the voice fell, Gu fan''s God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of God of. At this moment, the sky of the fire leaped up and covered the whole sky of the dog army camp.

 Chapter 281

    Look over there, young Marquis, the fire is on The cloud wing soldiers who had been dormant here naturally saw the pillar of fire.


    "Yes, the fire is very strong. It''s the flame of our God thunder." Yun Qi Wei stood up and ordered, "attack the whole army!"


    There was only a "clang" sound of armor vibration. Ten thousand cloud wing imperial guards, combined in pairs, formed a huge iron cone in the blink of an eye. Facing the dog army, they fiercely inserted into it.


    "Kill! One by one


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    At this time, Gu fan, who was in mid air, looked down at the logistics yard that had turned into a sea of fire. Countless dog soldiers ran out of the tent on fire and rushed to the crowd in a panic. The others ran away from the outside as if they were avoiding the plague. All the dog soldiers wore leather armour, and after drying, they poured oil on it to make leather to strengthen the hardness, Under the blazing fire of "Tiangong shenlei", there is no doubt that the best combustion supporting materials are grain, grass and leather, which are not flammable. Immediately, the whole logistics yard becomes a crematorium, and the thousands of dog soldiers guarding the logistics yard instantly become crematorians, running towards their companions out of instinct, But I don''t know that the fire on my body will ignite my partner''s armor and bring disaster to others. The soldiers in the periphery are running away in order not to be caught by those firemen. The unspeakable fear is transmitting as quickly as pain.


    Gu fan''s eyes were soon attracted by the gate on the other side. The black cavalry of Yunyi appeared as if a magic soldier appeared in the gate facing the rear of the Canrong camp. The Sentinels were rushed to Yunyi under the tower before they could send out a signal. The cavalry cut off the pillar supporting the tower with Epee, fell down heavily, and then was trampled into meat sauce by dense horseshoes.


    Gu fan specially took care of several things carried by the cavalry of cloud wing department, such as a torch and a bag of torches soaked in lard. At this time, it had just snowed, and most of the tents were wet. Ordinary torches were thrown up and put out. These cavalry skillfully threw the torches on the torches, and then they threw the torches on the tents, In case of panic, the dog soldiers who ran out of the camp raised their Epee, cut it in half, or rode their horses to step on it. Moreover, this team had the experience of the last night attack. Instead of striking a torch, they rushed to the place where there was a torch, didn''t speak, just yelled, which made most of the dog camps in the South riot.


    Just when Gu fan thought that everything was being carried out according to his own steps, a strange phenomenon attracted his attention. In the south, the camp is full of chickens and dogs, and countless cloud winged cavalry rush from left to right. They kill people and ignite their tents. It''s really like they''re in the middle of nowhere.


    Under such circumstances, the northern camp has not been affected at all. This is absolutely unreasonable militarily. If not for Gu fan''s condescension, where can we see such a situation.


    The only explanation is that Beiying is cheating!


    Compared with the noisy Nanying, Beiying is too quiet. It makes people feel that there is a huge beast hidden there. It''s the murderous spirit of the noisy sky. Gu fan has only seen it in such an elite team as Yulin Wei.


    Wolf tooth guard!


    That kind of similar breath immediately aroused the resonance of Gu fan. That''s the smell of the wolf tooth guard who attacked him.


    "That..." Gu fan''s eyes suddenly fell on the chaotic Southern camp, "these are all made to lead us to the cloud wing Department... Abandoned son?"


    For the first time, Gu fan felt that he had been calculated. Even the talented and victorious Princess zhaomusi of Jiuli in southern Xinjiang had no ability to calculate Gu fan. This time, he was calculated in front of the dog army in Northern Xinjiang!


    It''s almost impossible to withdraw. In front of Gu fan is an army of 10000 people. It''s a miracle that he wants to sneak into the rear of the dog army camp without knowing it. It''s absolutely impossible to go back without knowing it.


    Gu fan looked at the soldiers of Yunyi in the south. It was originally a good sneak attack, but in Gu fan''s eyes, it was another sad scene. It was like seeing the withering maple leaf, burning like fire, but eventually annihilating.


    Boundless remorse at this time, he attacked Gu fan without warning. It was his reckless decision to surprise the dog army camp. Who knows that he was ambushed. If these 10000 soldiers of cloud wing department can''t go back alive, how can they explain to their comrades in arms? How can Gu fan explain himself?


    Gu fan can''t accept the failure here. It doesn''t matter if he fails, but he is responsible for the 10000 cloud wing soldiers behind him.


    Think of here, a heroic spirit suddenly surged to Gu fan''s heart, his eyes staring down at the motionless North Camp.


    "I have heaven level magic weapons, purple sky soul armor carved with runes, and magic weapons such as ice Jue sword spirit. Martial arts below the star level can''t hurt me. Even if I go to his Beidaying camp to make a scene, who can stop me?" Gu fan thought about this in his heart, and suddenly he turned over and flew straight to the North Camp of the dog army.


    Gu fan''s strength reaches Shen Tian level, and there is a magic weapon like shadowless pearl. Where can ordinary martial arts find him? Gu fan''s figure falls into the North Camp of Canrong in a trance.


    As soon as Gu fan landed on the ground, he felt that there were several powerful breaths around him, and then there were countless breaths hidden in the dark. It was obvious that these were all masters of the dog army. Gu fan at this time with shadowless beads, the breath has been weakened to make people imperceptible, naturally will not attract the attention of these people. Gu fan walked cautiously in the North Camp. The whole North Camp was unusually quiet. There were no patrolling sentinels, as if it were a big dead camp with no one. Suddenly, Gu fan stopped, because he felt something different. From the fight with the dog army and the wolf tooth guard, the experts of the dog army had no power of Xing Xuan. They inherited the martial arts of the middle ancient people, and their power came from physical skills. But at this time, he clearly felt that there were star level experts and even heaven level warriors in these breathˇ° Sure enough, there are people from the Beidou Dynasty who are making suggestions for the dog army and working hard as thugs. " What happened just now further confirmed that Gu fan''s conjecture was correct. Who in the Beidou Dynasty didn''t want to win the victory in Northern Xinjiang? Gu fan thought in his heart, sect? The big sects, such as the heaven and devil gate of the GUI Shi and the Zichen Hall of the yuan friar, are not willing to intervene in the secular disputes. In their view, this is the evil of the flies. What they want is the elixir, the formula, and immortality! After such exclusion, the last person who wanted the Beidou Dynasty to win in Northern Xinjiang was fan Suiyang, the Tiebi Marquis who now controls the Yantian army. Looking at the Beidou Dynasty, only dantai RUOYE, a former commander of the Yantian army, who is now banned in Tianjing City, has a high reputation in Northern Xinjiang, This is the reason why he was able to squeeze out the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang. However, Feng Shui changed in turn, and fan Suiyang returned to the position of commander of Yantian army. However, dantai RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, was forbidden to fight in person because he wanted to kill people in front of 800000 forbidden troops after losing to Gu fan in the eight part martial arts, Under the command of fan Suiyang, the Tiebi Marquis, the army of the Beidou Dynasty suffered a big defeat. Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, will naturally be accused. If he loses miserably, he will be convicted or even lose his head. Moreover, if fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, fails frequently in Northern Xinjiang, those forces of the dantai family in the capital can take the opportunity to play a role, at least let dantai, the Marquis of Beisu, return to the Yantian army. Even if they share half of the power with fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, it is much better than being idle at home nowˇ° Dan Tai RUOYE''s hand is really long! " Gu fan cursed secretly in his heart, but he paid attention to every tent he went through, hoping to find some useful clues. At this time, Gu fan was suddenly attracted by the language in a tent. Although Gu fan didn''t know much about gourong language in his previous life, he crept up to the tent and poked open the side of the tent with his finger. Inside, they were sitting opposite each other drinking mare''s milk. One of them, facing Gu fan, was a dog warrior. He was wearing iron armor, obviously a senior general in the dog army. The man sitting opposite him was dressed in a gray robe with his back facing Gu fan, which was the dress of Langya Weiˇ° Are langyawei and Canrong the top ranks of the ordinary army? " Gu fan has no idea. After all, it''s too dangerous to fight with Langya Wei. If Gu fan didn''t act fast,; I''m afraid it''s going to fall into the hands of the wolf tooth guard. The dog soldier officer doesn''t seem to be difficult to deal with, but it''s a dog soldier''s wolf tooth guard against him. The most elite troops can''t be underestimated. If there was no assassin, Gu Fan said to himself, "then I can take off the head of that officer." At this moment, the wolf tooth guard suddenly faced the officer in front of him, and asked him in the most fluent language of the Beidou Dynasty: "Mr. dantai, our dog Rong''s mare''s milk is still to your taste." Gu fan was surprised when he heard the speech. Why did the two gourong people use the language of the Beidou Dynasty to communicate? Isn''t it just right for them to communicate in dog Jung language? Is... "There are only two possibilities. One is intentional, and the other is unintentional. One of the two men is an internal agent sent by the Beisu Marquis of the Beidou Dynasty, so his food is the best for them. But which of the two men is the ghost? Gu fan can''t help thinking in his heart, is Langya Wei? Or the general?

 Chapter 282

    Gu fan carefully put his ears on the tent. They were really talking in the language of the Beidou Dynasty. This is because the general of gourong spoke fluently, but langyawei spoke a little rudely.


    "Mr. dantai, the South Camp is very busy..." Langya Wei''s tone seems to be a little reluctant.


    "Do you think the lure of 30000 people is not worth it?" Said the general, sitting upright in his chairˇ° You know, we caught a big fish... "The general turned over and seemed to be listening to something with his ears. Then he said with a smile," listen, the horses outside are roaring very forcefully. The horses of Yantian army don''t cry like that. It must be the best power chasing horse of Beidou Dynasty. Listen again, the sound of sword collision... It must be heavy double-edged sword, Otherwise, there will be no dull sound on the body... "The general of the dog army said in front of the wolf tooth guard.


    "How could a general be so familiar with the armaments of the Beidou dynasty?" When Gu fan was suspicious, the wolf tooth guard was already surprised and said, "I heard that only your forbidden army will be equipped with electric horse. These horses can still walk like flying with soldiers wearing hundreds of Jin steel armor. Is it the forbidden army?"


    That dog soldier general drank a mouthful of horse milk wine with a smile and continued to say: "otherwise, what do you think? Isn''t the cloud wing section of Gu fan''s army just on the front line of Shanhaiguan? "


    "Is Gufan here, too?" The wolf tooth guard''s voice slightly trembled, "do you mean that Gu fan was among the northerners who robbed the South Camp?"


    "I''m not sure whether Gu fan is here or not, but I''m sure it must be the forbidden army of the Beidou dynasty!" The general said with a smile, "do you think it''s cost-effective or not to replace 30000 ordinary soldiers with 10000 forbidden troops?"


    "Can all the ten thousand forbidden troops stay?" Langya Wei, who was opposite, asked in an unbelievable tone. You know, the biggest achievement of the dog army so far is that it has completely annihilated the Yantian army of one flag. If it can annihilate the ten thousand imperial guards in the cloud wing of Gufan''s headquarters this time, it will undoubtedly be a huge victory. Moreover, the imperial guards of the Beidou Dynasty are never lightly used in foreign wars. Once they attack, they will be invincible, For example, when Gu Fanchu arrived at Shanhaiguan, he launched a surprise attack. It was said that there were no more than 100 casualties, but he lost 10000 soldiers. If he could eat 10000 of the forbidden army, it would be a huge victory. It would also attack the morale of the army of the Beidou Dynasty and improve the morale of the army.


    "It depends on how many wolf tooth guards you have arranged..." there was a sneer on the face of the generalˇ° You know, ordinary dog soldiers, even the elite cavalry you are proud of, are rubbish when they are close by the imperial guards of the Beidou Dynasty. They just deliver food to others. Only Langya Wei can compete with the imperial guards.... "


    When Gu fan heard this, he had already confirmed that the general of the dog army was an insider. There is no doubt that a general of a country can never wantonly degrade his country''s army unless he is a spy. Gu fan has also heard of some ways to change people''s appearance, but he has never heard of a way to change people completely.


    Langya Wei hesitated for a moment, obviously he was very dissatisfied with the dog general''s domineering tone, but still calm and said: "don''t worry about this. I have transferred 1000 Langya Wei, which is equivalent to 100000 troops. Do you think it''s enough?"


    A thousand wolf guards! Gu fan, who was hiding outside the tent, took a breath when he heard the words. There were a thousand wolf guards hidden in the North Camp. It''s enough to imagine that if Gu fan didn''t have shadowless beads at this time, exposing his breath would be like exposing himself to thousands of flying blades. Fortunately, although the strength of Langya Wei is strong, most of them are not high, so they can''t find the breath of Gufan.


    "You have to think of a way..." Gu fan immediately burned in the five inns. On the other side of the camp, Nanying had already been looted. There were flames everywhere, and the cloud wing cavalry, which was cut down with a sword in the red light, was corresponding to these magnificent cloud wing cavalry. The dog soldiers moaned bitterly under the iron hoof and epee, They are sinking endlessly in the fire and death, and those figures are gradually approaching Beiying.


    There is no doubt that when they rush to the North Camp, this giant beast will show its ferocious tusks and bury 10000 cloud winged soldiers in its belly!


    While Gu fan was thinking, he suddenly heard a light sound of "poof", which was like the sound of a sharp blade piercing the body and tearing it apart. When Gu fan heard of the fame, he saw that the general''s facial expression was suddenly distorted. He held his belly in his hands, but he couldn''t even moan. Between his hands, there was a wolf''s tooth short blade, bleeding like a stream.


    And the handle of the wolf tooth short blade was in the hand of the wolf tooth guard in front of him.


    The general of dog army looked at Langya Wei in front of him in astonishment, even Gu fan was stunned. The change came so fast that even he could not react to it. What happened.


    "You... What are you doing?" The general asked in surprise.


    "What are you doing? Just cleaning up the garbage! " Langya Wei''s voice was contemptuous and cold-blooded, "the dog soldiers are not the garbage you said. Some people are arrogant, but they want to say it. Do you think it''s funny?"


    After Langya Wei finished his speech, the general immediately knew what had happened. Looking at the bloody wound in his lower abdomen, he said with a grim smile, "dare you kill our Tantai family, don''t you die?" Langya Wei still sneered: "do you know? Dan Taiye, since you talked with the North Wing king about cooperation, I''m most unhappy with your arrogant and condescending eyes. You''re really clever in laying down this strategy, but it''s our 30000 innocent dog soldiers who died. Even if you have the ability, what? Your martial arts are so low that I want to kill you. Isn''t it easy? " The general shook his head and saidˇ° Kill me, how can you move my thousand elite killers? How can you compare with Gu fan''s strategy? " Langya Wei seemed to laugh at the unconsciousness of the man in front of him. "Your thousand killers are in the front line. Anyway, they have gone to work. I don''t expect them to come back alive. As for Gu fan, you don''t have to worry. If he comes, I won''t let him leave the camp alive!" Gu fan listened to his words, can''t help but sneer from the heart, "the words are so full, I''d like to see what you have behind you!" The general swallowed his own blood and began to laugh. The red blood dripped down from the corner of his mouth, as if it were a devil, which made people shiverˇ° What''s the smile about? Dead people can''t speak. You are so humble in martial arts that it''s common to die in a chaotic army! " Langya Wei said coldlyˇ° No... dead people talk, too! " At the end of the speech, the general was out of breath. Although he had been seriously injured, he did not die immediately. This is a strange phenomenonˇ° Hum, alarmist Langya Wei pulled out the short blade that pierced into the opponent''s body, kicked the body of the general with his foot, and scolded him with his words. Gu fan in the heart also secretly scolded a: "bastard scum, dead deserve!" But Gu fan saw that the two men were fighting against each other, and one of them died. He took advantage of the fire and robbed them, but the time did not wait for us. When would he not fight again? Gu fan actually just thought out that the best way is to capture the thief and the king. Judging from the tone of that dog Rong Langya guard, since he can mobilize 1000 Langya guards, his position will not be low. As long as he is killed, the 1000 Langya guards will lose at least half of their fighting power. In this way, the soldiers of cloud wing will have another way to live. Although Gu fan also knows that the high level of the wolf tooth guard will only be stronger than the wolf tooth guard he killed just now, the situation before is quite different from now. In the past, Gu fan was suddenly attacked, but now it''s Gu fan who is going to beat him. With such a magic weapon as shadowless bead, he stealthily attacks without knowing it. If he can still be dodged by the other side, Gu fan really doesn''t want to mix up. Gu fan started to walk in the eight wasteland, suddenly increased by 12 times, and rushed to the wolf tooth guard. He suddenly raised his right hand''s Jingkui sword, which was a killing move like "kill the gods and kill the demons". Out of the killer''s instinct, the wolf tooth guard was aware of the strange murderous spirit behind him. He was about to turn around, but he had been severely restrained by the sword wind formed by the pure and upright sword spirit. Seeing that the second bloody sword was coming, how could the wolf tooth guard wait to die? He suddenly raised his figure and burst out of the tent, It''s hard to avoid Gu fan''s bloody sword. Gu fan darted to the bottom of the wolf tooth guard with a wrong step. He had already used the "demon dance" footwork, and six virtual shadows stabbed the wolf tooth guard in the air at the same timeˇ° Drink The wolf tooth guard, who was floating in the air, gave a low roar. The wolf tooth short blade in his hand took off the blade in time, but he had already stabbed Gu fan closely. At this time, a flash of light suddenly penetrated through the clouds and pierced the night. Thousands of silver light gathered at one point and pierced the shoulder blade of the dog without warning. A black long sword is vigorous and resolute. It gathers all the strength in one point and penetrates everything that blocks it without any dispute. It is another unique skill of Gu fan, the "Yuqi sword formula"! The wolf tooth guard obviously didn''t expect that the sword would be so fast that it was incredible. Fortunately, he lost only one arm, not his own life. Facing such a fierce opponent, he had to stay green hill and not worry about firewoodˇ° Who''s coming That dog Rong wolf tooth Wei eat pain, stammer ground asks a wayˇ° If you don''t change your name, you don''t change your name. Gufan Gu fan sneered and replied that he was the Gu fan who let Langya Wei claim that he would never come backˇ° What The wolf tooth guard is the silver wolf head who received the wolf tooth''s advice from the North Wing king!

 Chapter 283

    Gu fan sneered, raised his left hand slightly, and a long ice blue sword appeared in his hand. It was Bing Jue''s sword spirit. At this time, he was injured. If he didn''t cut the grass at this time, he would regret it. Gu fan watched the distance between himself and the wolf tooth guard when he used the Yuqi sword Jue. His ice Jue sword spirit turned into a rainbow and flew towards the wounded wolf tooth guardˇ° You want to kill me? How can it be so easy... "Silver wolf saw that the deadly sword came from the air, covered his right shoulder blade with his left hand, and suddenly increased his speed several times. He dived down to avoid the death blockade formed by Gu fan''s double swords. In fact, Gu fan''s sword is not Yuqi Jian Jue at all, but it has its own surface. In fact, he hopes to attract Langya Wei''s attention to "Yuqi Jian Jue" and use his eight wasteland mentality to detour back to his retreat to pursue the wolf Ya Wei. Gu fan had to exert all his strength every time he used the Qi control sword formula. He had just been able to use it once before, but now he can use it again. How could he have so much physical strength? In fact, Gu fan had consumed a lot of physical strength when he fought with the wolf tooth guard before. If he had not attacked the wolf tooth guard coldly with the help of shadowless beads, Gu fan can be said to have no advantage against silver wolf. It''s surprising that silver wolf head has such an accelerating backhand to evade Gu fan''s Yuqi sword formula. Now that everything is done, it is impossible for Gu fan to pursue and kill in a roundabout way. He has to put the soul of bingjue sword into his body, and then summon his own Jingkui sword and put it into the scabbard. When Gu fan looked at the corpse at his feet, which was killed by the internal strife of Langya Wei, he suddenly found that the face of the corpse had gradually changed, as if it were a makeup remover, but it was like a painting. He saw that the general of the dog army had gradually become a tall and upright Beidou king chaoqingnian with a good faceˇ° "Transvestite!" Gu fan had just heard that there was a kind of spell that could change people''s appearance, even wrinkles and skin. It was almost seamless. It was obvious that the young man of the Beidou dynasty became the middle-aged general in front of Gu fanˇ° Find out if there is any evidence that dantai RUOYE colludes with Canrong. If I catch something, I don''t even ask if I want to pull dantai RUOYE down. Do as you say, Gu fan immediately bent down and began to search for the useful information for himself. Who knows, after looking through the young man''s body, he still found only one map, which was the map of all the defense areas of Yan Tianjun. Gu fan was very disappointed with the harvest. All the defense area maps of Yantian army are useless to Gu fan, and this map has no effect on Tantai RUOYE''s treason. Just when he was annoyed, Gu fan''s hand rubbed gently on the paper. Unexpectedly, the map left behind was just a cover, with a sandwich inside, There is a personal letter from Dan Tai RUOYE to mobilize his secret assassin troops! Gu fan recognized that it was indeed the handwriting of dantai RUOYE. As a star master, he was outstanding in martial arts and domineering. Even his handwriting revealed his domineering spirit intentionally or unconsciously. Dantai RUOYE made it clear in his letter that the purpose of this transfer was to help the dog army to kill the middle and lower ranking officers among the enemy, to help them capture Shanhai Pass, and then to fight back, It is the limit of treachery. Gu fan saw that dantai RUOYE openly wrote in his letter that the army of the Beidou Dynasty was the enemy. This is enough for dantai RUOYE to be convicted. Moreover, dantai RUOYE wrote in the back: "if fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, returns to Shenyang, he must seize power. All departments must work hard to make fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, lose the battle as much as possible, so that dantai RUOYE can return to Yantian army smoothly..." no wonder dantai RUOYE has spared no effort to help gourong people. "

 Chapter 284

    "Let fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, eat as much as possible and lose the battle..." Gu fan put away the map and said with a sneer, "if it''s evil, I''ll make you lose."


    At this time, Gu fan suddenly felt that there were countless warriors rushing to his own direction. The strength of these warriors varied. All of them were the smell of Langya Wei, because there was no sense of xingxuan''s power.


    A thousand wolf tooth guards are rushing towards Gu fan at the same time!


    Damn, it must be the order from the leader of the wolf tooth guard!


    Gu fan would not be surprised if he knew that the left-wing king had issued a wolf''s tooth to the silver wolf. If Gu fan died or died himself, who would not strive to advance?


    It''s not reliable to deal with one thousand guards. Gu fan rejected his personal heroism in his heart. However, if he could hold one thousand guards, even five hundred guards, the pressure of the cloud wing soldiers would be reduced.


    "Well, let''s have a try." Gu fan''s mind moved, and his figure flew out quickly. He took out the shadowless pearl. The strong breath of Shen Tian suddenly rose up in the North Camp. Countless masters ambushing in the North Camp all felt the strong pressure brought by the breath.


    Gu fan is dismissive of these weaker breath, but in these breath there is a strong idea enveloping it. Just relying on the power of idea is enough to make Gu fan feel a huge threat. This feeling is very similar to that when facing the evil of dantai, but different from the evil of dantai, this breath is not aggressive, There seems to be no intention of making a move.


    "As long as he doesn''t do it, I have a chance to escape here!" Gu fan has made a decision in his heart, the breath disappears again, and the wolf tooth who is coming towards him loses his goal.


    "Where is he?" Countless Langya Wei were suspended in the air, while some were hiding in the dark, thinking to themselves: "how did his breath suddenly disappear?"


    Gu fan at high altitude coldly looks at these helpless Langya guards, as if a hunter is looking at the prey falling into the trap. At the moment when he runs the shadowless bead, his body speeds up suddenly and reaches a height of several thousand meters, far beyond the range that these Langya guards can detect.


    When he reached the highest distance, with the help of the gravity of his body, his figure turned into a dazzling light arrow and rushed to the wolf tooth guard below.


    In an instant, Gu fan came to the wolf tooth guards from several kilometers high.


    "No, he''s above us!" A few wolf tooth Wei frightenedly shout a way.


    "Huagu Longquan!" Gu fan roared, his fists suddenly pinched, and there was a burst of air in his fists. Then his fists opened and closed, and four Dragon chants were deafening in mid air. Four black poisonous dragons roared and rushed to the wolf tooth guard below. Gu fan''s strength reached Shen Tian level, and the original black dragon of Huagu dragon boxing evolved into a more powerful poisonous dragon. After practicing the skill of fighting left and right hands, the left and right fists used "Huagu dragon boxing" at the same time, which doubled the power of this boxing.


    Four black poisonous dragons suddenly shrink from four directions to ten wolf tooth guards.


    "Run Those wolf tooth guards are casting their body skills one after another to improve their speed. They are about to dodge, but it''s too late at all.


    "Blow it for me!" Gu fan yelled, and four poisonous dragons exploded at the same time. The huge wave generated by the explosion instantly engulfed ten Langya guards. The venom produced by the crushing of the poisonous dragons poured down on the Beiying below. It was like a rainstorm. All the tents that were dripping with venom were immediately burned through, and then countless elite dog soldiers ran out of the tents.


    "He''s there. Don''t let him run away!" The other wolf tooth guards saw that the man killed ten of his companions with one hand. They were furious and rushed to Gu fan''s place like moths.


    "Hum, I want to die!" Gu fan doesn''t like fighting either. His figure is in a trance. He divides into six parts. The virtual shadow faces the wolf tooth guards in six directions.


    At the same time when the six virtual shadows dispersed, a figure appeared in front of a group of Langya guards in a trance.


    "What Just when these Langya guards were shocked, Gu fan''s right hand sword suddenly came out of its sheath, and the boundless air of heaven and earth rolled towards the ten Langya guards like the tide of the sea. In front of the ten Langya guards, the energy of the sword suddenly rose to form a barrier, and one of them was cut into pieces on the spot.


    "Die for me!" Gu fan roared, and the bloody sword came one after another. He only heard a series of soft sounds in the barrier, "poof, poof, poof..." after that, the other nine wolf teeth guards who were blocked by the barrier formed by Qingzheng sword Qi suddenly burst into blood powder.


    "Kill him! Don''t let him run away He killed 20 wolf teeth guards twice. It should be noted that wolf teeth guards, as the most elite force in the dog army, damaged one person as a thousand troops. Gu fan''s breathing time was equivalent to the destruction of 20000 dog troops. Who can calm down when they see such a situation?


    More and more Langya guards rush towards Gu fan like crazy. They are not crazy because of the death of their companions, but because Gu fan has broken their faith. All along, they believe that they are a myth on the battlefield and a trump card that can reverse the war. But in front of this man, they are crushed like rubbish, Moreover, there are so many deaths, which makes Langya Wei unable to accept and unwilling to accept. The best way is to kill this person, and everything will pass like a nightmare.


    Seeing that Langya Wei had fallen into madness, Gu fan sneered. On the battlefield, the best way to defeat an opponent is to enrage him. People who fall into madness look terrible, but in fact they are weak. His figure flickered and disappeared out of the sight of all the wolf tooth guards.


    "Be careful, this guy is fast!" Langyawei was talking to each other in dog Rong languageˇ° All on guard. Next time, as soon as he appears, kill him immediately! "


    All the Langya guards dare to slack off and stand in the same place one after another. They are on guard and give full play to their senses. They are afraid that they will miss the traces of spiders.


    In the case of high nervous tension, the loss of time is extremely slow. Countless wolf teeth guards in gray cloaks are floating in the air, like one floating sculpture after another.


    Suddenly, a team of wolf teeth guard changed a formation, immediately formed a siege formation, everyone''s eyes were put there.


    "Are you coming?" Not only the wolf tooth guard, it seems that even the master who peeps in the dark has the same question.


    "Here it is In an instant, powerful and oppressive forces fell from the skyˇ° Do you want to do it again? It''s a dream Obviously, the opponent wants to make a surprise attack from high altitude like the first time. If the same means can be won twice in front of an elite team like Langya Wei, then Langya Wei''s name as the strongest assassin in Tianxuan Prefecture is nothing but a false name.


    Gu fan knew this very well, so this time it was not Gu fan himself that came down from the sky, but... A nine headed snake!


    The warrior above the star level can use the Disha Yuanzhu to incarnate as the Disha Xingshi. After showing the true body of the Xingshi, they can become all kinds of strange and fierce beasts. But the warrior below the star level does not have such ability at all. What is the nine headed Xuan snake coming from the sky?


    Not only the wolf tooth guards, but also the strong ones hiding in the dark were surprised.


    How could the nine head Xuan snake surprise these guys? The nine heads immediately opened and tore the ten wolf tooth guards to pieces. The other wolf tooth guards were about to escape. Countless tentacles like vines were separated from the nine head Xuan snake. In a moment, they clamped the ten wolf tooth guards and swallowed them.


    "It''s a nine headed snake made of grass!" The strong man in the dark was surprised and said, "how could this ancient fan have such a magic as lowering his head? What a surprise


    In addition to the southerners, other races regard it as a Heretic Cult, which is an irreparable fear of doom. However, it is extremely strange that a forbidden army commander of the Beidou Dynasty should still bear such a magic art.


    "Stay away from him, he''s a... he''s a monster!" When you see the nine black snakes that Gu fan evolved at this time, in an instant, they devoured and tore up more than 40 wolf tooth guards. However, in a few breaths, more than 60 wolf tooth guards have been killed by Gu fan. When you see Gu fan''s ferocious appearance, it''s very difficult to think of fear.


    Gu fan''s incarnation of the nine head Xuan snake chuckled, several heads dive together, the huge body has come to a group of Langya Wei, rattan flying out, more than 30 Langya Wei died under the snake kiss.


    Just then, a wolf tooth guard suddenly jumped from the crowd, reflecting the fire of the South Camp. Gu fan vaguely saw that he was wearing a golden mask. Gu fan may not know that it is the highest level warrior in dog army and wolf tooth guard, golden wolf head!


    The wolf tooth guard was fearless in the face of the ferocious nine headed Xuan snake. His gray cloak suddenly unfolded, and countless wolf tooth sharp blades scattered in the light of the fire, as if the bright stars rushed at Gu fan.


    Gu fan''s nine headed Xuan snake incarnated in Caojiang is different from the nine headed Xuan snake incarnated in dishayuanzhu. Gu fan only has the body of a nine headed Xuan snake and Caojiang''s rattan skills. His own strength is not increased, which is equivalent to strengthening the physical body. However, the agility of such a huge body is greatly reduced, so that when fighting against the golden wolf head, It''s hard to dodge those sharp blades.


    One by one, the short blades of wolf teeth burst on Gu fan''s incarnation of nine headed Xuan snake. Although the golden wolf''s head seemed to be scattered by hand, its position was abnormally accurate. It either fell on the joints of the nine headed Xuan snake or on the eyes. Each blade burst made Gu fan really feel pain, even though the grass''s Yin and Yang grass was extremely tough, After a round of fierce bombing, Gu fan''s incarnation of nine head Xuan snake was blasted into countless holes.


    Seeing that the golden wolf head''s attack on Gu fan worked, the other wolf tooth Wei Dun''s morale was greatly boosted. He braced himself up and threw himself at Gu fan again.


    Gu fan felt the pain all over his body at this time. Although Gu fan''s body was not damaged, the pain was inevitable. However, the experience of fighting for two generations made him try to keep his mind calm and not fall into irritability or even madness because of the pain of his whole body. Because he knows that the more critical it is, the person who can keep his head calm will be the winner.


    The former one-sided advantage turned out to be inferior because of the appearance of the golden wolf. It is really something Gu fan did not want to see.


    After all, Gu fan''s nine headed Xuan snake is different from the intelligent fierce beast. If the fierce beast is attacked by the golden wolf head, his target will only be on the golden wolf head. However, the opponent is extremely sensitive and small, so it is impossible to be caught. It is a waste of energy and time in vain, and it will show more flaws, making it easier for the opponent to defeat himself, Nine huge heads unexpectedly rushed towards the wolf tooth guards who were close to them. This unusual move immediately killed more than 20 wolf tooth guards.


    Seeing that the loss of Langya Wei has increased a lot, Jin Langtou''s anger has finally been ignited. He takes out two huge two edged throwing knives from his cloak, holds one in his left hand and one in his left hand. He uses his body skill to accumulate strength, and then smashes them down to the eyes of the nine head Xuan snake.


    Gu fan didn''t dodge when he saw the angry blow from the golden wolf''s hair. He even met the head. He only heard a crisp sound, which was like the sound of a kitchen knife cutting on the wood. Then there was a light sound of "Ka". Gu fan''s nine headed black snake''s head was smashed by the two double-edged flying knives.


    After chopping one of the nine heads of Xuan snake, the two two blade flying knives whirled around and flew towards the other two heads. The body skill of Langya Wei made the golden wolf head master the angle and strength of throwing weapons to a perfect level. The subtle power was enough to make the two blade flying knives a nightmare for the enemy in the battlefield of ten thousand people!


    Golden wolf head is secretly happy, but unexpectedly, the broken head is scattered and the rattan is twining towards him as if it has life.


    "What The golden wolf head was surprised and was about to escape. He only heard two soft sounds of "Ka Ka". The other two heads were broken again. The vines extended from the three broken heads grew rapidly, instantly closing the whole space where the golden wolf head was in front of him.


    The vines grow madly as if they were enchanted. In a flash, the golden wolf''s head is completely wrapped up. The two blade flying knife outside the vines seems to be trying to save its owner, constantly hitting the outer vines, but each time it cuts off a few, more vines will grow immediately, It''s like a wall that is constantly repaired outside, which traps the golden wolf to death.


    Finally, after bouncing for dozens of times, the double-edged throwing knife ran out of strength and finally hit the wall composed of vines and fell down.


    "Help, help!" After his double-edged throwing knife was exhausted, the golden wolf seemed to have a premonition of the coming of the death crisis and yelled in the rattan enclosed space.


    "It''s no use!" In the space, Gu fan''s voice has incomparable prestigeˇ° No one can save you if you are hit by the grass


    Gu Fan said that, in mid air, nine head Xuan snake''s incarnation body suddenly issued "click, click, click and wipe" continuously, as if the cane disintegrated and pulled out, more and more cane poured toward the golden wolf head.


    I only heard the scream of the golden wolf head in the confined space. From the beginning, it was very sad to the end, it gradually faded, until the sound disappeared. Gu fan''s figure also appeared in the sky again. At this time, all the vines on his body had been entangled in the space where the golden wolf head was. I saw the young leader twisting a grass ring in his right hand.


    This grass ring is exactly the Yin Yang grass ring that Gu fan captured during the first World War of Lincang City. After Gu fan stepped into the Shen Tian level, he could use it by force, considering that the lower head division was already at the congenital level. His strength was close to that of the star level, and his realm had reached the Shen Tian level. If he didn''t incarnate as a nine headed Xuan snake, it would be very difficult to frighten so many wolf guards.


    Just a moment ago, Gu fan realized the true meaning of Cao Jiang after his incarnation nine head Xuan snake was smashed. Suddenly, Cao Jiang started to transfer all his tengtiao to Jin Langtou.


    When the vines were gone, the golden wolf head still stood in the air, still a gray cloak, even without any damage, but the man wearing the golden mask in the cloak had become a ferocious scarecrow.


    After a short stay in mid air, the scarecrow fell down heavily on the ground and fell apart.


    Seeing this scene, Gu fan breathed a sigh of relief, sealed a soul in the Yin Yang grass ring, and Gu fan could use the Yin Yang grass ring again. Just now, Gu fan was able to use it successfully because the Yin Yang grass ring had been sealed with a person''s soul by the headmaster. If you want to use it again in the future, you have to rely on Gu fan to seal the souls of other warriors. Moreover, the stronger the soul''s power is, the stronger the power of Cao Jiang will be.


    That Jiangtou division is just a congenital level strength. At most, it seals a congenital level warrior. The power of Caojiang is so terrible. If Gu fan seals an all day level warrior in the future, what''s better?


    But at the same time, the boundless tiredness came to Gu fan. This feeling of weakness to collapse was even more terrible than that after using the Yuqi sword Jue. If it wasn''t for Gu fan''s strong willpower, I''m afraid he would faint at this time.


    "He has no power, let''s go! Kill him and avenge the golden wolf Seeing Gu fan''s weak state and the suddenly weakened pressure of the breath, all the Langya guards were boiling up!

 Chapter 285

    Although Gu fan is extremely weak at the moment, his mind is still clear. Even if he didn''t know the language of dog soldiers and saw so many wolf teeth guards attacking him, he knew that they were going to kill themselves when they were weakest.


    "You want to kill me? How can it be so easy! " Although Gu fan''s physical strength has been greatly overdrawn, his willpower is far stronger than that of ordinary people. He suddenly raises his sword and throws it at a wolf tooth guard. He has practiced the Jue of Qi control sword, and it''s very easy to use the Jue of Qi control sword. The wolf tooth guard who rushed to the front didn''t expect that Gu fan, who was so weak, would even throw a long sword to fight back. He was caught off guard and suddenly was pierced by the sword.


    Gu fan only felt that when the sword flew out, countless Venus suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, which was a reflection of physical overdraft and stagnation of body function.


    "No!" Gu fan yelled in his heart that his weakness was beyond his imagination. Just now, he forced himself to attack and kill a wolf tooth guard, but his physical strength was overdrawn to the limit. If he didn''t find a way, he would be crushed to pieces by these wolf tooth guards!


    "No, I must not die here!" Gu fan roared in his heart. His amazing willpower forced him to control his precarious body. He dived into a meteor, but he flew to the direction of Daying cloud wing in the south.


    "Don''t let him run away, surround him!" Seeing that Gu fan was about to escape, the wolf tooth guards became angry. If such a man could leave without any harm after killing hundreds of the elite of the wolf tooth guards, not only would the whole wolf tooth guards be disgraced, but also the royal family would be humiliated. Even for their own sake, these wolf tooth guards would have to work hard to advance, Even if you lose your life, you have to kill Gu fan in the camp!


    "I want to live, I want to live! I must not die here Gu fan''s will constantly reminds himself to resist the weakening body due to overload operation and the gradually blurred consciousnessˇ° Live, live


    Constantly, the wolf tooth guards rush to Gufan''s subduction path by suddenly increasing their speed. Most of Gufan is a flicker, avoiding those wolf tooth guards. After several times, a wolf tooth guard directly bumps into Gufan.


    After all, Gu fan was wearing strong armor. With the power of diving down, the kinetic energy generated was terrible. The wolf tooth guard was hit by a meteorite, and his muscles and bones were broken. His bones made a sound like peas. He fell down hard and hit the ground with a dull sound. It was obvious that he was not alive.


    Gu fan was hit, and his ribs were broken. But the pain of his whole body made Gu fan''s consciousness wake up for a short time.


    He saw more and more Langya Wei rushing towards his dive path, as if countless sharp swords against him were coming at a high speed.


    "Those who stand in my way will die!" Gu fan suddenly roared, threw a magic weapon in the shape of jade seal from his arms and flew to the wolf tooth guard who blocked him below.


    "This is... What?" Although the wolf teeth guards have doubts, they still rush towards Gu fan, because they believe that Gu fan is exhausted. As long as they come forward together, they will be able to kill him on the spot.


    But they ignored one point, that is, Gu fan is a demon, maybe it really has the atmosphere to cover the body, want to kill him, there will always be infinite variables.


    When people saw that what Gu fan threw at them was just a tiger amulet carved out of white jade the size of a palm, they immediately sneered, pretending to be gods and ghosts? This kind of concealed weapon even dare to show off in front of Langya Wei. It''s a mockery of the strength of all Langya Wei!


    But at this time, there was a light sound of "Ka". The sound from the white jade tiger amulet seemed to be the brittle sound of jade fracture. At the same time, the dazzling white light burst out from the white jade tiger Amulet of palm size.


    This is the magic weapon Han Lingfeng gave to Gu fan when he was in southern Xinjiang. It can simulate the white jade tiger amulet that was oppressed by the strong in the star stage. At this time, Gu fan threw the white jade tiger amulet at the wolf tooth guard who was blocking his way, and then resolutely detonated the white jade tiger amulet.


    This magic weapon was made by Han Lingfeng, the star level master of the eight star Xuan''s power. The power of self explosion is equivalent to the power of the eight star Xuan''s power. The star level strongman fights hard. This terrible energy tears the night sky apart in an instant.


    Gu fan was like a boat floating in the torrent. He was thrown into the air by the self exploding power of the white jade tiger amulet. His body suddenly emitted a layer of purple halo. A suit of armor catapulted out unconsciously. It was Gu fan''s Zixiao tianhun armor that automatically triggered the protection. Gu fan''s Zixiao tianhun armor was strengthened when he absorbed thousands of years of chalcedony, It can absorb a lot of damage. Otherwise, the turbulent flow of energy generated by the self explosion just now is enough to make Gu fan, who has no protective wall, fly to the South Camp with the help of eight stars.


    However, those Langya guards who blocked Gu fan''s way were completely destroyed by the great energy before they even had time to scream. Other Langya guards were afraid of being brought by the turbulent flow of energy and were involved in it. They stopped outside the turbulent flow one after another and could only watch Gu fan''s figure gradually falling towards the South Camp.


    Obviously, Gu fan''s body was also greatly damaged by the self explosion of such a close-up magic weapon. At this time, he clearly had exhausted all his strength, and even had no power to defend the air. However, these wolf tooth guards could not cross the energy turbulence generated by the self explosion of that magic weapon, and could only let Gu fan leaveˇ° Forget it, he was so badly injured that he couldn''t defend the sky. He would have been half dead if he fell. Even if he didn''t fall, he would have died in the chaos army... "A silver wolf head wearing a silver mask said," let''s go back, but it''s a pity that so many brothers are folded in his hands... "The other 400 wolf teeth guards in the sky had to nod their heads, and they were in a trance, Suddenly disappeared in the darkˇ° Look over there The fire of the camp in the South was raging, but a figure fell from the sky. One of the soldiers of the cloud wing raised his head abruptly and said, "look over there, it''s the ancient commander!"ˇ° It''s really the ancient commander The other soldiers of the cloud wing department immediately yelled after they looked at him. They rushed to the direction of Gu fan''s fall. Before Gu fan landed, a chieftain of cloud wing Department jumped up in the air, caught Gu fan, and then landed on the ground steadily. The other cloud wing soldiers quickly gathered up. Gu fan''s armor is worn out. It should be noted that the armor of the imperial commander of the Beidou Dynasty contains a large amount of rare iron. It''s extremely hard. It can crush such armor to pieces. It''s just like a layer of broken pieces of iron hanging on the body. To break such armor like this, we can see how terrible power it takes. Gu fan''s face is bloodstained, As if from purgatory out of the general, consciousness seems to have been unclearˇ° Ancient commander... Ancient commander... "The chieftain pushed Gu fan''s face with his hand and calledˇ° Commander Gu, commander Gu, wake up The next imperial soldier also called outˇ° Little Marquis! Are you ok? " A soldier of the Imperial Guard, who was still a close soldier of Gu fan, could not help shoutingˇ° Young Marquis Several other soldiers of the Imperial Army cried out together. As if they were awakened by the forbidden soldiers of cloud wing department, Gu fan murmured in a coma: "water..." "come on, get water quickly!" The chieftain hastily ordered. A soldier of the Imperial Guard untied a kettle from his horse and handed it to him. Gu fan was "Gudong Gudong" to feed a few saliva, suddenly choked, and coughed violently. Then he slowly opened his eyes, and saw that the surrounding cloud wing soldiers were looking at himself anxiouslyˇ° I... am I alive? " Gu fan even felt unbelievable. When he detonated the white jade tiger pattern amulet, he was shocked that he was too close. After being strongly agitated by the explosion of the magic weapon, he would be seriously injured or even killed on the spot. Who knows that he came back to the cloud wing soldiers alive at this time, and he was overjoyed. At the same time, two cool breath from Gufan''s Dantian run out, along the meridians gradually in the whole body. Gufan only felt that the wound was passed by the cool air, and immediately it was not so painful. The broken bone had healed at the speed that Gufan could feel, while the wound was slightly itchy, quickly cocooned and scarred, and finally recovered to intact skin. One of them is Qingqi. Gufan has an impression. It is the aura left by Binghuo bingdilian in Gufan''s body. However, the speed of repairing Gufan''s body by Binghuo bingdilian is not as fast as this time. This other aura is obviously another treasure in Gufan''s body, and it should be Yinˇ° Ten thousand year old chalcedony Gu fan''s conjecture was suddenly pointed out. How could ten thousand year old chalcedony repair the body and alleviate the injury? If Gu fan had two pieces of natural resources to recover from his injury, wouldn''t he be able to recover in a moment even if he was beaten with only one breath? Although Binghuo bingdilian and Wannian yusui, the two natural materials and local treasures, have joined hands to repair Gufan''s body, Gufan''s physical strength has not yet recovered, and he just wakes up at this time. At once, a soldier of the Imperial Army brought an unmanned horse and helped Gu fan to sit on it. Gu fan''s body is still very weak, whispered: "call song Haojiang over, I have orders to give!" Song Haojiang is the name of the cloud riding captain besides Xie Yuxiang. A moment later, song Haojiang rode a war horse to Gu fan''s side. He was surprised to see that Gu fan''s face was very bad and his armor was broken. He asked in a voice, "commander Gu, what happened?" Gu fan''s voice was very low, and he continued: "there is an ambush in the North Camp opposite, in which there are elite troops equivalent to 100000 dog soldiers!"

 Chapter 286

    "What Not only song Haojiang, but also the cloud wing soldiers around Gu fan screamed togetherˇ° What kind of concept is an elite force equivalent to 100000 dog troops? " The question reverberates in everyone''s mind. Even if the cloud wing is the top three of the forbidden army, it can''t stand to launch a counter attack against ten times the force. Moreover, after the previous looting and arson of Nanying, Gu fan is very tired. In this case... Gu fan sits on his horse, reflecting the fire, Pointing to the mountain like dog Army North Camp, we said: "it''s impossible for us to retreat, because as long as we retreat, these elite troops will immediately pursue us, and our army will fall into the danger of total collapse of the front..." "commander Gu, what should we do?" Song Haojiang raced his horse to catch up with Gu fan and said: "please point out a way for the brothers of cloud wing department."ˇ° Yeah. What should I do, young Marquis? " The cloud wing soldiers nearby asked in unison. Gu fan turned around on horseback, his eyes started from Song Haojiang, and he looked at the soldiers one by one. He had a full view of every soldier''s expression. He took his eyes back, and his voice was still low: "you have confidence to defeat the enemy opposite, do you have confidence to go back alive?"ˇ° Yes Even song Haojiang, Gu fan''s side of more than 20 cloud wing soldiers Hongsheng should say. On hearing this, Gu fan nodded slightly, raised his sword and pointed to the silent North Camp of Hourong. "Then I''ll show you the only way to survive. That''s to trample on the enemy''s front and use your own epee and your horse''s hooves to trample on a way to survive." Gu fan saw that people''s eyes were firm and resolute, and continued: "if we advance, we may not die, but if we retreat, we will die. This is true with you, and the same is true with me!" He pointed to the broken armor on his body and said, "just now, I sneaked into Beidaying and killed 200 wolf guards and retreated all over." When Gu fan spoke, all the soldiers of cloud wing department were surprised. Although they didn''t have much time to come to northern Xinjiang, they heard Yan Tianjun''s soldiers mention that the most frequently used dog army is Langya Wei. These skilled dog army assassins are extremely agile and difficult to kill. Who knows that Gu fan killed more than 200 Langya Wei in a moment, That is equivalent to the elimination of 20000 dog troops, with the force of one person, what a terrible force it is! This is not a human, but a human monster, their guess is not wrong, the incarnation of nine head snake Gu fan is a human monsterˇ° You don''t have to be afraid. Our cloud wing department is the most effective team in Northern Xinjiang. We don''t have to pay attention to the wolf tooth guards! " Gu fan encouraged them and said, "if they want to block our way back, turn them into ghosts under our sword."ˇ° Yes Song Haojiang and other soldiers of the Imperial Army responded in unisonˇ° Send me the order, line up and attack the enemy''s North Camp Gu fan raised the sword in his hand, exhausted his strength, and yelled at the top of his voice. The horn blares, and all the imperial guards in the cloud wing of the Beidou Dynasty in Nanying heard the sound of the horn. They left their opponents and prisoners at hand and gathered in the direction of the horn. When all the cloud wing cavalry gathered together, Gu fan asked song Haojiang to make a slight change and found that more than 300 people had been damaged. The whole South Camp was almost burned to the ground by Gu fan''s cloud wing cavalry. More than 30000 dog soldiers died and fell. It was a good deal to exchange more than 300 losses for 30000 people''s achievementsˇ° Go Song Haojiang took the lead and was about to take the lead in rushing to the North Camp, but Gu fan stopped him and said to song Haojiang, "let the soldiers go to find some dog soldiers, the sooner the better!" At this time, Nanying and Beiying are separated by an ice path less than a mile, but they are in danger. It would be reckless not to ask the way. Soon dozens of horses were led to Gu fan. These were all the horses of the dog army, and Gu fan was reluctant to lose them. At Gu fan''s command, the imperial guards of cloud wing department took torches to light the tail bristles of these dogs and soldiers, and saw these horses galloping toward the North Camp. I saw these horses run more than ten steps, and suddenly a stumbling rope appeared on both sides of the long ice and snow path. The front horses were immediately strangled and turned over. Then these dogs and horses that hit the front horses triggered a mechanism in front of them. They only heard a loud bang and blew the whole horse to pieces. It can be seen that the North Camp is well prepared, so there are so many traps between the South Camp and the North Camp. After escaping from heaven, Gu fan is more convinced that what he has done is correct. The dog army has not appeared at the other end of the North Camp, but he is surprised to see that Gu fan has thrown his dog army into the stone to ask the way. Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Gu fan immediately raised his sword and yelled: "all the troops, beat me hard along the enemy''s front, if you want to go back alive!"

 Chapter 287

    As soon as Gu fan''s voice was heard, the cavalry of cloud wing Department ran out like a runaway wild horse. The front dog army horse stepped on the trap, and the rear cloud wing Department cavalry jumped over, stepped on it and rushed to the North Camp of dog army without hesitation.


    "Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh" a series of bowstring vibration sound, countless black arrows flying out of the fence of Beiying, one wave is not flat, another wave rises again, the sound of bowstring even ring into a piece, in the dark, I don''t know how many arrows like locusts roll towards the iron horse of cloud wing.


    Although the armor of the imperial cavalry is extremely strong, and the arrow of the dog army is very difficult to kill unless it hurts the vital part, some imperial soldiers are still defeated when they are shot by the arrow all over the sky.


    "Kill The soldiers of the imperial guards who rushed to the front of the fence, waving Epee, leaped to the wooden fence and rushed into the enemy line. The iron cavalry broke into the middle of the dog soldiers behind the wooden fence, such as entering the uninhabited world. After all, the iron cavalry Epee was too dangerous for the dog soldiers wearing leather armor. Starting from one point, more and more wooden fences were broken through by the iron cavalry.


    Countless blood splashed out, and the whole North Camp started a one-sided massacre. Gu fan, who was in the chaos, frowned slightly. He felt that the situation was different. Although the cavalry of cloud wing had the upper hand, he felt that something was wrong.


    When the archers of the dog army frantically scattered backward, the Langya guard did not appear. When the iron cavalry of the cloud wing swept the whole army and pushed backward, the Langya guard still did not appear. When the elite cavalry of the dog army behind the archers of the dog army followed the war, the Langya guard still did not appear!


    Even though more than 200 people were killed by him just now, according to the silver wolf head, there are 1000 wolf guards here. Where are the other 700? If they were ordinary dog soldiers, Gu fan would surely think that they were scared out of their wits, but it is absolutely impossible for the wolf tooth guards to have such a situation. Moreover, in the eyes of these wolf tooth guards, the man who killed more than 200 companions with one man''s strength has been seriously damaged by the turbulent flow of energy, and even died. How can there be any reason to retreat?


    More than 700 Langya guards are equivalent to 70000 troops. If this team doesn''t show up, Gu fan can''t believe that the victory is in his own hands.


    Langya guards are an assassin force. They will never fight with thousands of troops. This is not bravery, but stupidity. The terrible thing about Langya guards is that they don''t know when and where they will appear in front of the enemy when they are weakest.


    Like Gu fan just now, the situation of Langya Wei''s appearance to fight with Gu fan is extremely rare, and it is precisely because of such reckless behavior that huge losses have been caused.


    The cavalry of cloud wing department is still advancing. They are about to cross the whole North Camp. The nine thousand cavalry of cloud wing Department gallop and set fire to the camp. Suddenly, the fire of the South Camp and the North Camp becomes one, which turns half of the night sky red.


    The sound of crackling firewood tents burning, mixed with the sound of sword cutting on bones and armor, spread wantonly over the sea of fire.


    At this time, a forbidden army mount fell forward without warning. The forbidden army on the mount could not dodge, and the center of gravity was unstable. Suddenly, he fell forward and fell on the ground. The forbidden army''s electric horse was strong and rebellious, but he was extremely obedient after being subdued by the rider. It was impossible to intentionally bump the rider down, The cloud wing Imperial Guard was about to get up from the ground, but his throat was cold. He was cut off by a sharp blade from his armor and lost his breath.


    It''s just the beginning of a nightmare. Countless shadows from the ground, in the sky, and even in the sea of fire are facing the imperial soldiers and their mounts in the cloud wing. The imperial soldiers who don''t have time to reflect are directly cut off the neck armor with the short blade in their hands by those swift figures, and then cut off the throat. Some imperial soldiers who still reflect escape a blow, However, the horses in their crotch were frightened and overturned on the ground. Then a dark shadow passed by in a trance, and the sharp blade of death took away the lives of the soldiers.


    It was just a few breaths. The forbidden soldiers of cloud wing were caught off guard, and lost hundreds of people in this round of attack. This kind of loss speed is totally out of proportion to the time when he was in the South Camp just now, and this is just the beginning of the death plague of the wolf tooth guard. After killing a soldier of the cloud wing Imperial Army, these Hourong assassins often disappear in a twinkle, hiding in the dark, waiting for an opportunity to open their fangs to the prey again.


    If the ordinary troops of the Beidou Dynasty were fighting against Langya Wei at this time, and so many soldiers were lost in a flash, even if the morale did not collapse on the spot, it would be on the verge of collapse. But Gu fan''s cloud wing department is different. This is a team trained by Zhou Yafu. Its morale is high and its advance and retreat are orderly. After being attacked by the wolf tooth guard, the cloud wing cavalry who had been in the front suddenly pulled the reins and lost dozens of cloud wing cavalry. Gu fan successfully closed the front line, and more than 7000 contracted the front line, and united closely with each other.


    What''s terrible about Langya Wei is that he takes it by surprise and hides it unprepared. Either he doesn''t take action. Once he takes action, he will be absolutely superior. Although Gu fan saw the wolf tooth guard appeared and killed hundreds of cloud wing Imperial Knights with lightning speed, his heart finally fell down and the wolf tooth guard finally appeared.


    Judging from the current situation, as long as the formation is maintained, Gu fan is confident that he will take these soldiers from the dog camp alive. Gu fan ordered song Haojiang beside him: "summon the whole army, keep the formation, advance slowly, and kill the suspicious figure directly!"


    As the order went on, the soldiers of the imperial army took down the crossbow machine one after another and held it flat in their hands. The cloud wing cavalry in the front row was neatly arranged in a row, with 100 people in a row, pushing forward cautiously.


    In the whole North Camp, only the sound of the horseshoe stepping on the ground, accompanied by the sound of the slight fire burning and the collapse of the tent, others, even the wind, seemed to stop sobbing, and the camp was silent enough to hear the heartbeat.


    The distance to the north gate was less than two Li, but it became extremely dangerous.


    But Gu fan''s team walked a mile in a row, but there was no difference, not to mention the shadow, even the voice of people. Gu fan sat on the horse and kept looking around. His nerves were in a state of high tension.


    "It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible for the wolf tooth guards to retreat after one strike. They are fully capable of keeping the whole team here. They won''t give up." Gu Fan said to himself in his heart.


    He closed his eyes slightly. Since he practiced the magic sect secret method taught by Ye Xuanji, the heavenly killer, Gu fan obviously felt that his insight had risen sharply, and even his ability to perceive the fluctuations of surrounding forces had been greatly improved. At the moment when Gu fan closed his eyes and began to feel, countless powerful energy sources suddenly appeared below the whole cloud wing imperial array.


    Gu fan opened his eyes in a hurry and cried out: "be careful, they are below!" Before the words were heard, countless wolf teeth guards in gray cloaks broke through the ground below the cloud wing cavalry. Their figures leaped up like bats covering the sky. The wolf teeth short blade of their right hand flashed out. In a moment, nearly 100 cloud wing cavalry were killed.


    "Asshole!" Gu fan saw that his subordinates had been slaughtered by the wolf tooth guard. He was furious, and his body soared up on his horse. His right hand startled the skeleton sword, and his left hand ice Jue sword spirit. With a flash, he cut the nearest wolf tooth guard to pieces.


    "Grandchildren, come to me!" Gu fan roared angrily. Just now, after repairing Gu fan''s body, Binghuo bingdilian and Wannian yusui constantly replenished his physical strength. At this time, he has recovered about 50% of his strength, which was not suitable for shooting. However, Gu fan saw that the cloud wing cavalry was attacked by Langya Wei repeatedly, but he could not sit down any more!


    Invisible, Gu fan himself has been difficult to control his emotions, which is extremely dangerous on the battlefield.


    "It''s him!" While the wolf tooth guard was cut into two parts by Gu fan, all the eyes of the wolf tooth guard focused on Gu fan, and all the people recognized the identity of the figure. Even if Gu fan died, the image of Gu fan will always be engraved in the minds of these Langya guards. This is not only a curse to the Hourong Langya guards, but also a nightmare of the whole Langya guards! That monster man!


    "He''s not dead yet!" Some people in Langya Wei exclaimed in the language of Canrong.


    At the moment when these guards hesitated, the heavy sword of the cloud wing cavalry suddenly cut down, and the strong crossbow also opened fire on them in the air. In a moment, more than 100 guards died under the heavy sword and crossbow.


    Gu fan''s appearance stimulated the morale of the soldiers in the cloud wing department and hit the arrogance of the wolf tooth guards. He even drew their morale to a balance point. The next 7000 or so iron cavalry in the cloud wing department and 600 or so wolf tooth guards started a fight to the death.


    Gu fan roared, his figure flickered, and rushed to the wolf teeth guards.


    "Don''t worry about him, kill the people below first!" All the Langya guards received an order. They immediately stopped confronting Gu fan, who looked like a madman, and turned their attention to the cloud wing soldiers below. Those Langya guards kept throwing short blades at the cloud wing soldiers below. These short blades burst as soon as they touched them, Although small blade fragments can''t directly kill the cavalry in cloud wing, they can damage their armor and make the next attack more effective.


    Gu fan raises his sword to pierce a wolf tooth guard''s body and is about to rush to the next one. However, he finds that the wolf tooth guard''s figure accelerates suddenly and disappears out of thin air. Obviously, he doesn''t want to confront Gu fan head-on. Then the wolf tooth guard''s right hand shakes slightly and pierces the throat of a cloud wing imperial soldier.


    Such a move completely angered Gu fan. He swung his left hand hard, and bingjue sword spirit thrust out. With a "click" sound, it penetrated the body of the wolf tooth guard in mid air. Gu fan took back bingjue sword spirit and yelled: "don''t you want to kill me? You come to kill me! You rubbish, you cowards


    "Aren''t you the first assassins of the dog army? Why can''t you even kill me! "


    "You garbage, I killed more than 200 people by myself, and let me go. What are your abilities? Take them all out! "


    "You rubbish, point your knife at me, why don''t you dare!"


    However, no matter how Gu fan shouts, the wolf tooth guards are still unwilling to fight Gu fan, but all the targets are on the soldiers of cloud wing department. Seeing the soldiers of cloud wing Department falling down in pieces under the intensive bombing of Langya''s short blade, the dead horses and corpses piled up into a hill in a moment, Gufan''s mood was on the verge of Madness at this time!


    The space behind him suddenly collapses, and then five silvery white stars spring out and float in the dark. Gu fan''s eyes had turned red at this time. The soldiers below were all his soldiers. They followed him faithfully from Tianjing City to the barren Northern Xinjiang, but they became ghosts of other places. Thinking of this, Gu fan could not help but feel sad and indignant, holding bingjue sword in his left hand and Jingkui sword in his right handˇ° Kill God with the left hand and cut magic sword with the right hand As if Gu fan were the dividing line between heaven and earth, the majestic clear air on the left and the gloomy blood tide on the right rushed at the wolf tooth guard in front of Gu fan at the same time. Since the two opposing forces were like two huge iron tongs, they were like two gates that were about to close. At the moment of closing, the flying flesh and blood accompanied by a continuous scream, More than 30 wolf teeth guards in front of Gu fan were burst into blood powder by the two moves of killing God and chopping magic sword. However, Gufan''s physical strength is only half of the original strength, and "killing the gods and chopping the demons sword formula" is one of the strongest killing strategies of Gufan. The physical strength consumed is not lower than that of Yuqi sword formula. Now Gufan uses it forcibly with less than half of the physical strength, and uses it twice at one time. Who can predict the consumption of physical strength and the loss of body? But at the same time, the boundless fatigue is coming to Gu fan. If it is not for Gu fan''s strong willpower, I am afraid that he will faint at this timeˇ° Have I tried my best? " Gu fan used two tricks to kill the gods and cut the magic sword, which he regretted. Just now, he was too aggressive. He took out so much energy and used two moves to kill the gods and cut the magic sword. Although he broke about 100 wolf tooth guards, it was nothing for the total number of wolf tooth guards. Gu fan exhausted his energy, And once again pushed himself to the brink of life and death.

 Chapter 288

    At the bottom of the cloud wing department, Gu fan is fighting in midair. However, although there are martial arts masters in the forbidden army, most of the martial arts masters above the congenital level are chieftains. At this time, they have disappeared in the scuffle. The cloud wing department''s forbidden army on the ground is severely suppressed by the wolf tooth guard in midair, but there is no fighting back.


    If Gu fan ordered the whole army to retreat at this time, the 6000 cloud wing imperial guards would certainly be able to keep some. But once the order was given, it would mean that the imperial guards lost. More than 6000 imperial guards of the Beidou Dynasty were beaten by more than 600 Langya guards of the dog Army and fled. It would be a heavy blow to the morale of the whole army of the Beidou Dynasty.


    At this time, two powerful breath from the distance towards here.


    "Have the enemy''s reinforcements arrived?" Gu fan immediately thinks of the killers that Dan Tai RUOYE lent to dog Rong. At this time, dog Rong''s camp was lost. They probably came back to take advantage of the fire.


    He sighed, shook his head and said: "I can''t take this letter back..." at this time, the wolf tooth guards around Gufan seemed to ignore his existence, but they just put their targets on the cloud wing soldiers below. Gufan stood alone in the air, and was ignored by all the people.


    Suddenly, Gu fan raised his head and looked into the distance involuntarily. The two breath seemed to be familiar.


    "The first style of hunting magic sword, chaos!" A circle of dazzling sword light suddenly flew from the distance, as if the clouds in the sky were broken by his knife. When the sword light reached Langya Wei, it suddenly rolled up. Langya Wei, who had no time to dodge, was killed more than ten people in a moment.


    "It''s situ mengming!" Gu fan''s spirit suddenly vibrated.


    "Heaven and earth wind and thunder curse!" Between the heaven and the earth, there are numerous silver snakes dancing in the black clouds, but they are splitting towards the wolf tooth guard in the air.


    "It''s Xie Yuxiang''s heaven and earth wind and thunder curse!" Gu fan thought Xie Yuxiang had been entangled by Langya Wei in the South Camp, and was seriously injured or even dead. How can he not be happy to see him in good condition?


    A Chengtian level master and a Shentian level master joined the battle group and immediately brought the situation back.


    "The second style of hunting magic sword, poor and strange!" Power comes before man. In the distance, situ mengming hasn''t appeared yet. The second Dao mang has made a "buzzing" light sound and cuts to the wolf tooth guards. The Dao mang is divided into two parts in the void. It seems like a bull stepping on the wolf tooth guards in the air from two directions.


    Because the power of the first type of demon hunting sword hunting is too fast, the wolf tooth guards fear the sword awn one after another. When they see the second type of sword awn coming in a moment, they dare to shake it. They try their best to dodge the terrible sword awn. So the wolf tooth guards killed by the second type of sword awn are not more than a single number. But at this moment, a figure comes with the sword awn, a red armor, Just like a red lotus, the long knife of his right hand made a strange arc, and immediately killed the wolf tooth Wei who had no time to react in front of him. Whether it''s Yan Tianjun''s armor or the short handled demon hunting sword in his right hand, who is not situ mengming, the commander of Yan Tianjun''s fire department?


    "The third style of hunting magic sword, gluttonous!" Situ mengming roars. Behind him, the space collapses suddenly. Five stars appear in the space behind him. In the dark night sky, five silver stars are dazzling.


    With the support of xingmang power, the head of Taotie in the void becomes clearer.


    The whole body power is continuously injected into the body of Jindao. The long Dao gives out a hoarse cry like a creature, and it turns into Taotie''s body. Situ mengming''s feet soar into the body of Taotie. Taotie''s head and body are joined together in the sky. The breath is more powerful than several times. The whole space is full of black clouds, almost like night.


    "Roar!" With a low roar, the beast has four eyes as big as a copper bell, two pairs of upper and lower face side by side, and six sharp tusks exposed from its mouth. It is really ferocious.


    That Taotie is the fierce beast that situ mengming summoned in the war with Gu fan. At this time, it appears in the Langya guard again. After Gu fan gave situ mengming a piece of Tianchou iron, he recast the demon hunting sword. Tianchou iron is worthy of being a magic weapon for warm cultivation and recasting. So this time, situ mengming''s Taotie is much stronger than before, with a faint ring of star awn on his hard skin.


    This fierce beast can directly devour the warrior below the congenital level. When this fierce beast appears in the sky, Gu fan obviously feels the panic of the wolf tooth guard around him.


    "Roar!" Taotie opened his mouth, raised his neck, and swallowed five Langya guards suspended in the air. At the same time, a figure came to Gu fan. The white jade feather fan closed slightly in front of him and said to him, "young Marquis, we are late."


    It was Xie Yuxiang who stood in front of Gu fan. At this time, Xie Yuxiang also had blood on his body, which was obviously a fierce battle.


    "Mr. Xie, you..." Gu fan asked. Obviously, he didn''t understand why Xie Yuxiang, who was supposed to be on the battlefield, would show up here with situ mengming and become his precious rescuer.


    "Little Marquis, I was really targeted by the wolf tooth guard. After I designed to kill him, I immediately realized that there would be an ambush, so I went out of the camp to Shanhaiguan to move rescue soldiers. Commander situ came as soon as he heard that little Marquis was in trouble." Xie explained.


    "Are there any other troops coming?" When Gu fan heard that the rescue troops had come, he frowned and asked in a hurry.


    "Not for the time being, only commander situ and I came here... Shanhaiguan..." Xie Yuxiang seemed to have some difficulty.


    "What happened to Shanhaiguan?" Gu fan asked when he saw Xie Yuxiang''s desire to talk and stop.


    "Shanhaiguan may not be able to defend..." Xie Yuxiang said in a low voice. Obviously, he was afraid that the news of the collapse of Shanhaiguan would greatly hurt the morale of Yunyiˇ° So, there''s no way to spare the troops! "


    Gu fan was relieved to hear that no other rescue troops came. Even the imperial guards are only slaughtered under the hands of the dog army and the wolf tooth guard. All the soldiers of the Yan heavenly army are just killed. They will add extra burden to Gu fan and others, but another news will shock Gu fan even moreˇ° Is the war at Shanhaiguan very tight? "


    Xie Yuxiang nodded slightlyˇ° We''d better leave as soon as possible, or it will be bad for the elite dog troops on the front line to free up their hands to block our retreat. "


    At the moment of Gu fan''s thinking, Langya Wei had to shift his target to Taotie, the incarnation of situ mengming. As before, it is impossible to focus on the cloud wing soldiers below. The gluttonous beasts in the air have killed nearly 100 Langya guards.


    "Now, let''s go!" Gu fan saw the right time and suddenly gave an order.


    Cloud wing soldiers received orders, so no longer entangled with those Langya Wei, toward the gate of the North Camp.


    "Xie Yuxiang, you and my queen!" Gu Fan said in a loud voice, then he took out a top-grade pill from his arms and put it into his mouth. With the strength of Binghuo bingdilian and Wannian yusui, he raised the Jingkui sword again. His figure dived down and stood in front of Langya Wei, who wanted to chase the soldiers of Yunyi department.


    "Come on, your opponent is me!" Gu fan looked at those masked assassins in gray cloaks, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, and his face was clearly cruel smile.


    In fact, his physical strength is not enough to use any moves at this time, but his deterrent power to the wolf tooth guard is too great. It''s like when people see a poisonous snake, their first reaction is not to think whether the snake has fangs, but to turn around and run. The dozen wolf tooth guards saw Gu fan standing behind the cloud wing, Behind him stood a powerful warrior.


    In fact, the dog warrior is still superstitious. Gu fan''s ability to turn himself into a nine headed Xuan snake is very terrifying. It''s amazing that one of his warriors can turn into a fierce beast. God knows what the warrior behind Gu fan will turn into... There have been demons in Northern Xinjiang for a long time, and there are also demons and ghosts. Among them, the first thing that Langya Wei thought of is, The boy in front of him is a monster... Yes, maybe the nine headed snake is his essence... Can man fight with a monster? At least they don''t have the strength!


    For the first time, the assassins of Langya Wei hesitated and did not dare to step forward. The distance between them and Gu fan was only a hundred steps, but they did not dare to cross the thunder pool.


    When the cloud wing retreated hundreds of steps, Gu fan did not retreat, but moved forward. He calmly stepped out toward the front of the wolf tooth guard. Dozens of wolf tooth guards stepped back together and looked at Gu fan with alert eyes. It seemed that Gu fan was on guard against his attack at any time.


    At this moment, Taotie swooped in the air, opened his mouth, and ran into the middle of the wolf tooth guards from above. With a big mouth, he immediately devoured five people, and his huge tail fell heavily on a row of wolf tooth guards. Taotie was a natural alien, and it had divine power. At this time, it was mixed with meteorite iron, and its strength was comparable to that of a magic weapon, The line of Langya guards was caught off guard, just as if they were hit by a magic weapon by an all day warrior. The bones in their bodies made a terrible sound of breaking one by one.


    Just when the wolf tooth guard was in chaos, Xie Yuxiang behind Gu fan also took advantage of the chaos. The white jade feather fan was raised high, and countless light balls surrounded him appeared. The wind and thunder surged, and the surrounding air burst, whistling toward the middle of the wolf tooth guard.


    At the beginning, a few wolf tooth guards wanted to block those light balls, but they found that there was no way to stop them. The weaker wolf tooth guards were shocked into serious internal injuries as soon as they contacted, so they had to flee, and the strict formation was destroyed in an instant.


    It''s not that the strength of these Langya guards is not strong, but the demons that Gu fan and situ mengming conjure up frighten them.


    "My physical strength is too exhausted. Let''s go. Once these dog soldiers and wolf guards see it, we will be in trouble!" Gu Fan said to Xie Yuxiang and situ mengming by means of sound transmission.


    "I''m sorry we''re late, young marquis." Situ mengming said to Gu fan with some remorse.


    "It''s OK. It''s just right. It''s not too late." Gu fan comforted.


    "When I come to the temple, we will fight and retreat." Situ mengming said, and then his incarnation of Taotie yelled at the wolf tooth guard in front of him, and made a gesture to attack.


    At this time, Gu fan and others heard a word, which seemed to be thundering, and made the three people tremble slightly on the level of soul. Gu fan and situ mengming were both five star Xuans, only one step away from the six star Xuans. At this time, their bodies trembled like chaff, We can see how powerful this force is.


    "Do you come and leave my camp whenever you want?" The voice was very rebellious, obviously ignored the three peopleˇ° The reason why our palace has not taken action is that it''s afraid of killing those ordinary soldiers and making people of the Beidou Dynasty laugh at me for killing people with low martial arts. Now it''s just the three of you. Why don''t you join us? "


    Gu fan was arrogant when he heard that voice. He knew that he had met the star level strong man in the dog army. And judging from the pressure on Gu fan just now, his strength was at least above the star spirit. This should be the strong man who had been watching the war secretly.


    Gu Fan said with a sneer: "the star level strong, bullying the star level of martial arts, is not the slaughter of martial arts low?"


    The voice said coldly: "you two have slaughtered so many Langya guards under my command. No matter what, I can''t let you all go back!"


    "Cut the crap and come on!" Gu fan knows that the other side has the absolute advantage of strength, so he is easy to be careless. This is the only chance for them to beat him.


    Gu Fan said to situ mengming and Xie Yuxiang: "everyone, his strength is too strong. Some of us must die here, but as long as one person can leave alive, he must avenge others!"


    Xie Yuxiang and situ mengming, who incarnated as Taotie, nodded slightly.


    Gu fan has already made a plan in his heart. As long as his opponent shows up, he will entangle him and use Zixiao tianhun armor to take his move. Then he will explode one of bingjue jianpo or Bazhen Lingshi. Anyway, the star level strongman must pay the price. Magic weapons such as bingjue sword and Bazhen Lingshi have huge energy storage. Even the star level strong are hard to resist. If they are careless, they may even die.


    "You are a bit bold. I appreciate you. Let you be the first one on the road." With that, the figure suddenly appeared in front of Gu fan. His silver hair was scattered wantonly in the night wind. In his right hand, he held a wide blade sword with wolf teeth and deep blood groove. It was the left-wing king of the royal family of Canrong.


    "The sword of wolf soul is in one form, and Sirius roars the moon!" The left-wing King''s figure moved, the broad blade sword in his hand and the blazing light in his eyes stopped, the dazzling star awn behind him quickly condensed, and suddenly turned into a huge Sirius, whistling up to the sky, and the virtual shadow rushed towards Gufan like a runaway wild horse.


    Gu fan suddenly touched the ground with his feet, and his body floated back. At the same time, his heart moved. His body was covered with purple armor. The patterns on it were extremely complex and carved with countless runes. Gu fan was as dazzling as a new star under the armor.


    Gu fan has already felt the murderous spirit of wolf soul Kendo, which is as powerful as the unique Royal skill of Beidou Dynasty: Huangji kendo. It''s enough to make weak opponents collapse in an instant and kill them without any help.


    The wolf shadow was about to collide with Gu fan. After a while, a picture of Taiji eight trigrams suddenly appeared in front of Gu fan and others. The black-and-white light suddenly appeared. The wolf shadow, which was transformed from the wolf soul Kendo, seemed to collide with a solid wall and make a dull sound. It was hard to move forward. At the same time, under the two colors of light, the wolf shadow was like a wolf shadow, The Taiji diagram, which symbolizes the birth and death of all things, rotates. The wolf shadow sends out "click click click" in the two-color light. A series of similar sounds are heard. In a moment, the huge wolf shadow is twisted into pieces and absorbed into the Taiji diagram.


    "What The left wing king was surprised. "How can he take my sword?"


    Before he could react, the eight diagrams of Taiji were reversed, and the black and white light suddenly enveloped the three of Gu fan. Before they could react, what happened had disappeared in the sight of the left-wing king.


    I saw three people integrated into the eight trigrams of Taiji. The light of the eight trigrams suddenly converged and turned into a pendant suspended in the air.


    "This... This is what magic weapon!" Ren left wing Wang dabbles in many things, and he is also very surprised to see such a magic weapon at this time.


    I saw that the space behind the pendant was suddenly smashed, and it suddenly melted into the cracks of the space.


    "Want to go? It''s not that easy! " The left-wing king could not bear the three people retreating like this. With a roar, the space behind him suddenly opened, and a dazzling star river hung upside down. He held the wide blade sword tightly in his left and right hands. The blade had become almost transparent under the power of the star level, and then the sword was ready to cut out.


    All the wolf tooth guards of Yukong fell at the same time, as if countless moths were falling towards the sea of fire below. A strong star of the power of the nebula, with a blow in his fury, destroyed the mountains and the sea. Even the wolf tooth guards of his own side were affected, and even the ability of Yukong could not be maintained.


    Only half of the sky turned white under the sword. Even if people close the mountain and sea hundreds of miles away, they can clearly see the change of the night sky. The dazzling white light is like the sun at dawn.


    The whole earth is shaking slightly, as if the world is shocked by it.


    The left-wing King lowered his sword, and the nebula behind him gradually dissipated. He lowered his head and sighed, as if regretting that he didn''t do it earlier: "Damn, they ran away!" He looked up at the direction of Shanhaiguan: "next time, you are not so lucky, Gufan!"


    At the same time, hundreds of miles away, in a field near the mountain customs, the space suddenly broke, and a pendant with a slight white light appeared out of thin air. Compared with before, the white light on the pendant was extremely weak, even about to go out. Then a picture of the eight trigrams of Taiji evolved, black and white slightly rotated, and the three figures were gradually sent out by the light.

 Chapter 289

    It is Gu fan, situ mengming and Xie Yuxiang who are sent out from the eight diagrams. Gu fan was still facing the enemy, but now he was turned into a desolate ice field. The dog camp, the star rank strong, and the fire all over the sky disappeared, just like a dream.


    I saw the pendant in mid air rotated for a while, absorbed the eight diagrams of Taiji, and flew back to Gu fan''s body.


    Gu fan''s side situ mengming and Xie Yuxiang were stunned for a long time before they finally woke up from the joy of the rest of their livesˇ° Did we get out? Or did we have a nightmare? " Even situ mengming asked himself in a puzzled way.


    After all, it''s incredible to be attacked by a xingpo level warrior who has the power of a nebula and retreat all over his body. You should know that xingpo level warrior is just like a human monster. Ordinary monsters are just heaven level. It''s not difficult for these warriors to crack the mountain with their fists and open the river with their palms. They can escape under their hands, It''s enough to be the proud capital of those below the star level.


    Xie Yuxiang was even more tongue tied and didn''t recover for a long time.


    Although Gu fan was also surprised that the eight array spirit stone had the ability to move instantaneously, as he knew in his previous life, the martial arts had the ability to tear the space and move instantaneously only when they reached the strength of Xinghao. It is said that the strong ones who reached the strength of xingzun could move in groups. In addition, other instant movements were only temporary visual effects caused by extremely fast speed.


    How powerful is the energy in the eight spirit stones? When Gu fan thought of this problem, he even felt incredible.


    Just as the three sighed, a distant team slowly entered their field of vision.


    After all, this is still a fighting area. If it''s a dog army, they will be ready to escape. At this time, their physical strength has been overdrawn and they can''t stand the war any more.


    This team didn''t have a flag. When they came near, Xie Yuxiang was the first to shout: "little Marquis, little Marquis, look... It''s our cloud wing forbidden army!"


    Gu fan, reminded by Xie Yuxiang, raised his head and looked up. Sure enough, he saw that the team was in black helmets and armor, and had no flag. It was Gu fan''s request for the configuration of the cloud wing raiding troops.


    "Go and see which Fenwu is under!" Gu fan can see his troops here, and he''s so happy that he says to Xie Yuxiang.


    Xie Yuxiang answered and flew to the team.


    When Xie Yuxiang flew to the top of the cloud wing cavalry, his eyebrows suddenly wrinkled, as if to twist into a twist. Almost everyone in the lower team was injured, and the armor was broken. Not to mention, it was full of purple solidified blood. Even the horses were injured and lame, and the total number of the whole team was only about 10000.


    It should be noted that the raiding forces sent by Gu fan, except for the one led by Gu fan, are composed of 30000 people. Today, the remnant soldiers with less than 10000 people are clearly retreating from one front.


    Seeing this, Xie Yuxiang suddenly fell down and asked the disabled soldier, "I''m Xie Yuxiang, the cloud riding captain under the command of Gu fandai. Which team are you and who is your commander?"


    A fairly complete cavalry rode forward, saluted Xie Yuxiang and said, "Lord Xie Yuxiang, I''m the chieftain here, and we are the troops under the command of Captain Chi yinghan Fenwu..."


    "Are Chi''s troops afraid of the cold?" Xie Yuxiang frowned and then asked, "where''s your captain Fenwu who is afraid of cold? The ancient commander is in front of us. I asked him to talk to the Marquis about the war at Shanhaiguan. "


    On hearing this, the knight suddenly lowered his head and said nothing, but his eyes twinkled with sadness.


    "What''s the matter? Where is the pool afraid of the cold? " When Xie Yuxiang saw that the soldier didn''t speak, he couldn''t help asking.


    "Lord Chi Weihan... He... He died for his country." After a while, the soldier finally said with tears in his eyes. Men have tears, but not to sad place.


    "What Xie Yuxiang said: "don''t you attack the front-line dog troops from the rear? How could there be such a big loss? "


    Xie Yuxiang always thought that what Gu fan was doing was the most dangerous task, because Gu fan''s troops met the wolf tooth guards, and there were a thousand wolf tooth guards, which was comparable to the existence of 100000 troops. Other teams, with 30000 fully armed cloud wing soldiers, fought against the front-line dog troops, even if there were a small number of wolf tooth guards, Absolutely one-sided absolute advantage, but at this time I heard the news that Fenwu Wei Chi was afraid of cold and died for his country. I couldn''t help but feel like five thunderbolts, and I didn''t know what to say.


    The chieftain wiped his tears and said to Xie Yuxiang, "at first, the situation was good. We almost broke down the enemy camp, but suddenly there were countless martial arts masters in dog uniform mixed with ordinary soldiers. They suddenly attacked and killed Chi yinghan. Then all the people who took over the command of Chi yinghan were killed immediately, Thirty thousand troops were leaderless, so they had to flee in all directions, or fight on their own according to their own bravery. That''s why they were defeated by the dog army, and then they came back. They just met you. "


    After hearing this, Xie Yuxiang was surprised and asked, "besides you, are there any other teams that have encountered such a situation?"ˇ° So far as I know, not yet. " The chieftain spoke out. When Xie Yuxiang heard the speech, he was relieved and said to the commander, "you keep the troops moving forward. I and the ancient commander are waiting for you in front of us."ˇ° Yes, sir The chieftain replied respectfully, then Xie Yuxiang got up in the wind and flew to the place where Gu fan wasˇ° Xie Yuxiang, what''s the situation? Who are they under captain Fenwu? " Gu fan saw Xie Yuxiang fly back, quickly grabbed him and askedˇ° How are they doing there? " Xie Yuxiang shook his head helplessly and said: "little Marquis, there are only more than 10000 people in front of him, and all of them are injured." Gu fan was surprised and asked, "how is that possible? Who are they under? They must have no way to lead. I must punish them. I must not be soft handed! " If you let Gu fan lead 10000 dog soldiers and lose one third of them, you can still see it. After all, the opponent is the most elite wolf tooth guard of dog soldiers. But the other teams, with 30000 people, are all elite trained by Gu fan. How can they miss and lose two thirds? Gu fan saw that Xie Yuxiang didn''t speak. He couldn''t wait to ask, "Mr. Xie, who is it? Is it Meng Wuchen''s team? " Afraid of Gu fan''s misunderstanding, Xie Yuxiang shook his head and said with some sadness: "little Marquis, it''s not Meng Wuchen''s team, but Chi Weihan''s team in front of him. Chi is afraid of the cold... He, he has died for his country! "ˇ° Have you died for your country? " As Gu fan knows, every Fenwu captain of cloud wing department is Shen Tian''s strength. At this time, he died on the battlefield. It can be seen how fierce the battle wasˇ° Yes, and the loss of Chi''s officers is very serious. It''s said that during the battle, a group of martial arts masters disguised as dog soldiers suddenly joined the regiment to kill our generals. Other soldiers will be killed only when they have no leader. No wonder Chi''s army will be defeated. " Xie Yuxiang has just escaped from death. He unconsciously brings compassion to Chi''s fear of cold for his country. Gu fan had to nod his head slightly, which means that he understood. Xie Yuxiang told Gu fan what he had been worried about most. If the master of dantai RUOYE lent to the dog army was brought to the chaos army, it might not play a role. After all, under the battlefield, the explosive power and combat power of the soldiers below the star level were limited, and their ability to control the war situation could almost be ignored, However, if he mixed these all day and Shen Tian assassins with the soldiers of the dog army, waiting for an opportunity to kill the generals in the army of the Beidou Dynasty, it would not only cause a huge loss to the morale of the army of the Beidou Dynasty, but also paralyze the contact and command system of the army of the Beidou Dynasty, not to mention the forbidden cavalry, even the strongest military guard of the Beidou Dynasty, It is also impossible to complete the mission when the commander is killed one after another. This kind of behavior has not made Gu fan feel awkward and ugly. Instead, it is anger and deep anger. This is simply treason to the enemy. Beisu Marquis of the Big Dipper Dynasty actually communicated with the enemy to such a degree, and also helped the dog army set up the camp, which made Gu fan suffer a lot. Such a move to the cloud wing department, Yan Tianjun, and even the loss of the whole Beidou Dynasty, are unlimited. Gu fan bited his teeth and said, "I must take this letter back and give it to fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, so that all the soldiers of Yantian army can know the face of dantai RUOYE!"ˇ° Young Marquis, what shall we do now? " Xie Yuxiang next to Gu fan continued to ask. Gu fan sighed, "did they receive the news that other troops were attacked?" Xie Yuxiang explained: "their only surviving chieftain said that he had not received such a fierce attack from other Imperial forces. He estimated that it should be an accident. After all, there are not many masters in the dog army!" Gu fan smell speech, almost is to rush to say a words: "but Dan Tai if evil have!" Before Gu fan finished speaking, situ mengming, who was next to him, asked, "do these warriors have the power of xingxuan? Did they say who sent them?"ˇ° That''s not very clear. " Xie Yuxiang explained: "I''ve made that team close to us. You can ask them yourself later, young marquis." Gu fan nodded slightly and fell into meditation again.

 Chapter 290

    Seeing this, Xie Yuxiang suddenly fell down and asked the disabled soldier, "I''m Xie Yuxiang, the cloud riding captain under the command of Gu fandai. Which team are you and who is your commander?"


    A fairly complete cavalry rode forward, saluted Xie Yuxiang and said, "Lord Xie Yuxiang, I''m the chieftain here, and we are the troops under the command of Captain Chi yinghan Fenwu..."


    "Are Chi''s troops afraid of the cold?" Xie Yuxiang frowned and then asked, "where''s your captain Fenwu who is afraid of cold? The ancient commander is in front of us. I asked him to talk to the Marquis about the war at Shanhaiguan. "


    On hearing this, the knight suddenly lowered his head and said nothing, but his eyes twinkled with sadness.


    "What''s the matter? Where is the pool afraid of the cold? " When Xie Yuxiang saw that the soldier didn''t speak, he couldn''t help asking.


    "Lord Chi Weihan... He... He died for his country." After a while, the soldier finally said with tears in his eyes. Men have tears, but not to sad place.


    "What Xie Yuxiang said: "don''t you attack the front-line dog troops from the rear? How could there be such a big loss? "


    Xie Yuxiang always thought that what Gu fan was doing was the most dangerous task, because Gu fan''s troops met the wolf tooth guards, and there were a thousand wolf tooth guards, which was comparable to the existence of 100000 troops. Other teams, with 30000 fully armed cloud wing soldiers, fought against the front-line dog troops, even if there were a small number of wolf tooth guards, Absolutely one-sided absolute advantage, but at this time I heard the news that Fenwu Wei Chi was afraid of cold and died for his country. I couldn''t help but feel like five thunderbolts, and I didn''t know what to say.


    The chieftain wiped his tears and said to Xie Yuxiang, "at first, the situation was good. We almost broke down the enemy camp, but suddenly there were countless martial arts masters in dog uniform mixed with ordinary soldiers. They suddenly attacked and killed Chi yinghan. Then all the people who took over the command of Chi yinghan were killed immediately, Thirty thousand troops were leaderless, so they had to flee in all directions, or fight on their own according to their own bravery. That''s why they were defeated by the dog army, and then they came back. They just met you. "


    After hearing this, Xie Yuxiang was surprised and asked, "besides you, are there any other teams that have encountered such a situation?"


    "Not so far as I know." The chieftain spoke out.


    When Xie Yuxiang heard the speech, he was relieved and said to the commander, "you keep the troops moving forward. I and the ancient commander are waiting for you in front of us."


    "Yes, sir." The chieftain replied respectfully, then Xie Yuxiang got up in the wind and flew to the place where Gu fan was.


    "Xie Yuxiang, what''s the situation? Who are they under captain Fenwu? " Gu fan saw Xie Yuxiang fly back, quickly grabbed him and askedˇ° How are they doing there? "


    Xie Yuxiang shook his head helplessly and said: "little Marquis, there are only more than 10000 people in front of him, and all of them are injured."


    Gu fan was surprised and asked, "how is that possible? Who are they under? They must have no way to lead. I must punish them. I must not be soft handed! " If you let Gu fan lead 10000 dog soldiers and lose one third of them, you can still see it. After all, the opponent is the most elite wolf tooth guard of dog soldiers. But the other teams, with 30000 people, are all elite trained by Gu fan. How can they miss and lose two thirds?


    Gu fan saw that Xie Yuxiang didn''t speak. He couldn''t wait to ask, "Mr. Xie, who is it? Is it Meng Wuchen''s team? "


    Afraid of Gu fan''s misunderstanding, Xie Yuxiang shook his head and said with some sadness: "little Marquis, it''s not Meng Wuchen''s team, but Chi Weihan''s team in front of him. Chi is afraid of the cold... He, he has died for his country! "


    "Died for the country?" As Gu fan knows, every Fenwu captain of cloud wing department is Shen Tian''s strength. At this time, he died on the battlefield. It can be seen how fierce the battle was.


    "Yes, and the loss of Chi''s officers is very serious. It''s said that during the battle, a group of martial arts masters disguised as dog soldiers suddenly joined the regiment to kill our generals. The other soldiers were killed only when they were leaderless. No wonder Chi''s soldiers could get lost." Xie Yuxiang has just escaped from death. He unconsciously brings compassion to Chi''s fear of cold for his country.


    Gu fan had to nod his head slightly, which means that he understood. Xie Yuxiang told Gu fan what he had been worried about most. If the master of dantai RUOYE lent to the dog army was brought to the chaos army, it might not play a role. After all, under the battlefield, the explosive power and combat power of the soldiers below the star level were limited, and their ability to control the war situation could almost be ignored, However, if he mixed these all day and Shen Tian assassins with the soldiers of the dog army, waiting for an opportunity to kill the generals in the army of the Beidou Dynasty, it would not only cause a huge loss to the morale of the army of the Beidou Dynasty, but also paralyze the contact and command system of the army of the Beidou Dynasty, not to mention the forbidden cavalry, even the strongest military guard of the Beidou Dynasty, It is also impossible to complete the mission when the commander is killed one after another.


    This kind of behavior has not made Gu fan feel awkward and ugly. Instead, it is anger and deep anger. This is simply treason to the enemy. Beisu Marquis of the Big Dipper Dynasty actually communicated with the enemy to such a degree, and also helped the dog army set up the camp, which made Gu fan suffer a lot. Such a move to the cloud wing department, Yan Tianjun, and even the loss of the whole Beidou Dynasty, are unlimited.


    Gu fan bited his teeth and said, "I must take this letter back and give it to fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, so that all the soldiers of Yantian army can know the face of dantai RUOYE!"ˇ° Young Marquis, what shall we do now? " Xie Yuxiang next to Gu fan continued to ask. Gu fan sighed, "did they receive the news that other troops were attacked?" Xie Yuxiang explained: "their only surviving chieftain said that he had not received such a fierce attack from other Imperial forces. He estimated that it should be an accident. After all, there are not many masters in the dog army!" Gu fan smell speech, almost is to rush to say a words: "but Dan Tai if evil have!" Before Gu fan finished speaking, situ mengming, who was next to him, asked, "do these warriors have the power of xingxuan? Did they say who sent them?"ˇ° That''s not very clear. " Xie Yuxiang explained: "I''ve made that team close to us. You can ask them yourself later, young marquis."

 Chapter 291

    Gu fan nodded slightly, indicating that Xie Yuxiang knew.


    A quarter of an hour later, the team of 10000 people joined up with Gu fan. The former chieftain gave Gu fan a military salute and said politely, "commander Gu, I''m Wu Xiang, the chieftain under master Chi Weihan."


    Gu fan nodded in reply, then bowed his head in silence and said, "Wu Xiang, first of all, I would like to express my deep sorrow for Fenwu Wei Chi''s fear of cold and sacrifice for his country. He is a model of the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty. May his spirit be immortal."


    Wu Xiang nodded with tears in his eyes.


    All the people bowed their heads and stopped talking. The atmosphere of silence lasted for one minute. Gu fancai slowly said to Wu Xiang, "from this moment on, I will appoint you as Dai Yun Qi Wei of these 10000 people, and follow my instructions directly. We are sure to ask for the blood debt of Chi Weihan from gourong people! "


    "Yes, sir." Wu Xiang suddenly stood at attention and replied loudly.


    Gu fan then asked, "which army are you attacking? What''s the situation at Shanhaiguan? Wu Xiang, do you know? "


    Wu Xiang replied: "commander Gu, what we attacked was the Western camp of the dog army. We don''t know the situation of Shanhaiguan."


    "Ancient commander!" One of the soldiers behind Wu Xiang stepped out and said, "I heard that the dog army in front of him has formed a blockade line at Shanhaiguan."


    "How many troops?" Gu fan can''t help but ask.


    "About 30000 people!"


    "If there are 30000 people, ordinary troops should be able to rush through, but elite troops are hard to say." Xie Yuxiang continued.


    Gu fan nodded slightly. At this time, another team appeared in the sky. Xie Yuxiang rose to the sky, then fell on the ground and said to Gu fan, "little Marquis, this time we are also here, there are about 5000 people."


    "In this way, there''s no problem crossing the blockade." As soon as he heard that another 5000 people were coming, Sima mengming, who was close to Gu fan, calmed down a lot. More than 15000 soldiers of the Imperial Army, even in the face of 30000 elite cavalry, could break through the battle calmly.


    "Whose team is coming?" When Gu fan heard that Chi was afraid of the cold and died for his country, he was worried for the first time that his generals would be killed by the assassins of dantai RUOYE. So when he heard that the team was coming, he quickly asked whose team it was. He wanted to know whether his Fenwu and yunqi were safe and sound as soon as possible.


    "Xiao Hou ye, this time, it''s our team..." Xie Yuxiang went there and came back. He fell on the ground and said to Gu fan, "they thought we were killed. They said they saw the strong light of the dog army camp and the oppressive atmosphere. Later, the three of us disappeared together. These soldiers thought we were killed, I came back crying all the way. " Xie Yuxiang said with some sadness: "I didn''t expect that if the three of us died, so many people would feel sorry for us..."


    Gu fan put out his hand to beat Xie Yuxiang for a while, and said: "don''t say that if you don''t die, you''ve never heard that if you don''t die in great danger, you''ll have a good fortune? We escaped from the hands of the star spirit masters. Where is this kind of luck? What else do you want to talk about


    When Xie Yuxiang saw that Gu fan was serious, he raised his face and said in a low voice, "yes, young Marquis, we all have to live well. If we survive, we will surely have a happy future."


    About half an hour later, the two teams came together. The soldiers of the two teams were all scarred and had gone through the fierce battle of life and death. They crawled back from the gate of death. But the soldiers were steel. The fire of war would not destroy them, but would harden them more indestructible.


    At this time, it was close to noon, because both sides were retreating rout soldiers, and all the supplies were lost. Gu fan could only gather all the people''s dry food and distribute it evenly. After all, he would have to rush through the blockade line of the dog army later, so he couldn''t do without physical strength.


    Gu fan sat on a withered stump of Populus euphratica and closed his eyes to meditate. Xie Yuxiang came over with a steamed bun and handed it to Gu fan, saying, "little Marquis, you can eat some dry food. You will have to fight later."


    Gu fan was told by Xie Yuxiang that he hadn''t eaten since the night attack. There were two treasures in his body, ice and fire, and Dilian and Wannian chalcedony, which continuously provided strength for his body. Even if he didn''t eat, he would not starve to death. So Xie Yuxiang didn''t remind him, and he almost forgot.


    Gu fan took the steamed bread and took a bite. He immediately felt the fragrance was incomparable, and his taste was stimulated. He immediately gobbled it up and almost swallowed most of the remaining steamed bread in his mouth. Seeing that Gu fan was eating fast, Xie Yuxiang took out another steamed bread from his arms and handed it to Gu fan, saying, "little Marquis, there is another one here. Let''s eat it together. You fought with so many Langya guards last night. It''s too exhausting."


    If Gu fan eats, his physical strength will recover faster. Just realizing this, Gu fan doesn''t ask much. He reaches out his hand and takes the steamed bread, breaks it in half, and eats it up in two or three mouthfuls. Xie Yuxiang stands up and says to Gu fan, "young Marquis, these are the troops that have retreated. I''m going to distinguish the wounded from the non wounded, and then form a new formation for them, I''ll go first. "


    Gu fan nodded and said to Xie Yuxiang, "attack at dusk and try to break through the defense line before night."


    "I see, young Marquis!" Xie Yuxiang answered, turned around and walked into the busy soldiers.


    At this time, Gu fan saw that every soldier sitting in front of him had only one steamed bread to eat, and he did order that all the dry food should be evenly distributed. Isn''t the second steamed bread he ate... Xie Yuxiang''s own?


    Xie Yuxiang and Gu fan set out on the same road, and he has not eaten any food up to now. Gu fan still has two pieces of natural resources to provide spiritual support, so he won''t feel too hungry, but Xie Yuxiang is really hungry to the front and the back. Think of here, Gu fan can''t help but some regret, low head, looking at the feet of steamed bread crumbs, don''t know what to say.


    Gu fan had to say to himself in his heart: "Gu fan, Gu fan, these subordinates respect you so much, these soldiers trust you so much, how can you let them down and let them be ghosts of other places?"


    At this moment, a man patted Gu fan behind his back. Gu fan was excited and almost stood up, but he heard situ mengming''s voice, "little Marquis, you are too excited... It''s me."


    Situ mengming went to Gu fan from behind, sat down on another walnut stump, and said to Gu fan, "little Marquis, I see you frown for a long time. What''s bothering you?"


    Gu fan looked at the young general in front of him, shook his head, and said in a low voice, "brother situ, I''m thinking about my own affairs..." Gu fan was the commander of Cangyuan qintian army in his previous life. He had seen through the victory and defeat for many times, but now because of this defeat, he came up with other ideas in vain, that''s what he called, The meaning of victory and the meaning of failure.


    Seeing that Gu fan didn''t want to talk and didn''t ask much, situ mengming said to Gu fan, "little Marquis, it doesn''t matter if we only have ordinary dog troops in front of us, even elite troops or a small number of wolf tooth guards. If there are a large number of wolf tooth guards on the blockade line, even those mysterious martial arts experts, it''s not easy to do."


    Seeing that situ mengming was worried, Gu fan nodded silently and then said, "in this team, except that the highest level of our martial arts cultivation is congenital, there are only three or four people, most of them are at the level of quintessence and outline. If we meet those martial arts experts, we almost have no fighting back power." Gu fan sighed: "I wish I didn''t meet them..."


    When situ mengming mentioned this, he couldn''t help wondering: "I don''t understand. How can there be so many congenial, Shentian and Chengtian warriors in the dog army? If they have such strong strength all the time, how can they be crushed by our Yantian army in Northern Xinjiang for hundreds of years? "


    Gu fan listened to situ mengming''s question, but he was not in a hurry to explain, so he sneered first.


    "What are you laughing at? Is it because of the support of the major sects outside the country? Otherwise, there can''t be so many star level experts! " Situ mengming is also a person who has been in contact with sects. If he is not a big sect, he can be a leader at the star level, or even at the heaven level for some small sects. It''s not a big sect. It can''t bring out so many congenial level, Shen Tian level and even Cheng Tian level warriors!


    Gu fan gave a faint smile, shook his head and said, "Beidou Dynasty is the biggest sect. Brother situ, are you right?"


    Sima mengming was touched by Gu fan''s words. After all, he was a wise man. He immediately frowned and asked, "young Marquis, do you mean... I have a spy in the army?"


    "It''s not a spy, it''s just a different faction." Gu fan had no choice but to smile. "Some people don''t want fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, to build up his achievements. Of course, they will do their best to destroy them."


    "Is it the ghost of the noble Marquis?" Seeing what Gu Fan said, situ mengming immediately guessed it. He couldn''t help but feel sorry and said, "we are ministers of the same Dynasty. We all serve the country. Why do we have to fight with each other so much?"


    "You want to think that, but some people don''t." Gu Fan said faintly: "brother situ, when you were in the cloud wing department, you should know that although the aristocratic Marquis and the civilian Marquis seem to be in harmony on the surface, they are already inseparable secretly. Just waiting for a fuse will ignite the conflict between the two families."


    Situ mengming sighed: "the nobility and Marquis have made great contributions to the founding of the country, and generations should be granted. But our Dynasty has passed 500 years, and many of the later famous generals have made great contributions to the reconstruction of the country, but such people can only be famous for a while. How can it be fair that future generations still start from cloth clothes?"


    Gu fan nodded and said: "the nobility naturally does not want people of civilian origin to have the same treatment as themselves. It is this situation that leads to the contradiction between the nobility and the commoner that can not be reconciled."


    Situ mengming nodded slightly and said to Gu fan, "little Marquis, do you know which one of the noble marquis is making trouble?"


    "The most powerful one in the nobility today..." Gu Fan said lightlyˇ° It''s also the one who was in charge of Yan Tianjun before. "


    "Is the northern Marquis dantai as evil?" Obviously, situ mengming didn''t expect that dantai RUOYE was playing tricks. He was surprised and said, "young Marquis, it''s impossible. I heard that dantai RUOYE killed the former king of left wing and the three princes of the king of dog Rong when he was guarding Northern Xinjiang. He almost had a grudge against the people of dog Rong. The people of dog Rong should hate him to the bone and want to eat flesh and skin, How could you choose to cooperate with him? " Situ mengming then said: "moreover, dantai RUOYE always advocated killing off all the Canrong, enclosing the land available in Northern Xinjiang to build towns, and driving Canrong to the deep and barren land in the snow plain of Northern Xinjiang. Under such circumstances, how could he cooperate with the Canrong people? Young Marquis, do you have any evidence? I don''t quite believe it? "


    Gu fan knows that although situ mengming is already under his command, he is not the lineage of the common Marquis after all. He can only say that he doesn''t like the aristocratic Marquis, but he doesn''t dislike it. He is also in the Yantian army. To be honest, dantai RUOYE has won many battles in the Yantian army, and his prestige in the army is still very high. No wonder situ mengming has doubts.


    Gu fan stood up and said to situ mengming, "let''s go over there and I''ll show you something..."


    Situ mengming nodded, stood up and followed Gu fan to a place far away from the crowd.


    Gu fan took out the map of Northern Xinjiang from his personal armor, handed it to situ mengming, and said, "shake, there is a interlayer inside, and there is a document written by Dan Tai RUOYE to the king of Canrong asking for cooperation."


    "What?" Situ mengming was so surprised that he couldn''t wait to grab the map in Gu fan''s hand. However, after grabbing it, he didn''t open it. He just looked at Gu fan with a gloomy face. It was very strange.


    "Brother situ, what''s the matter with you?" Gu fan saw that situ mengming was laughing strangely, so he couldn''t help asking.


    "Cluck, cluck..." Gu fan in front of situ mengming''s throat even sent out a similar woman''s laughter, "everyone says that the second son of the plain Hougu family is resourceful, unexpected also just like this!"


    "What Before Gu fan met, situ mengming suddenly changed his voice, and immediately realized that he had been cheated. The situ mengming in front of him was not himself, but someone who had disguised himself. The purpose was to cheat Gu fan of his map. Obviously, this man should be one of the assassins under Dan Tai RUOYE. What he said with Gu fan was to take his words. How cunning is this?


    Gu fan is about to grab the map in the man''s hand, but the other party has already split his hand to Gu fan. Gu fan''s figure shakes away from the hand, and his left hand grabs the man''s wrist.


    "Despicable, give me back the map!" Gu fan roared and was about to hold the man''s pulse, but the whole body of "situ mengming" before meeting seemed like a fish, "whoosh" pulled his arm back, sneered and said to Gu fan: "although the realm is Shen Tian level, the speed is really fast, I underestimate you!"


    "All day long, I have no life but death. I advise you to know better." Gu Fan said to the man and woman in front of him.


    "Ha ha, I''m not here to take your life today, just for the map, otherwise, I really want to see if you exaggerate!" That person''s tone seems to have some disdain.


    At this moment, situ mengming''s voice yelled: "Xiao Hou ye, be careful, she is an assassin!" Another as like as two peas, Meng Ming, roared from a distance, saw two people alike. It was impossible to distinguish them from each other.


    "I won''t play with you any more. Pay attention to the people around you in the future!" The "situ mengming" sneered, his right foot was on the ground, and his figure had already gone out. In a moment, it was like a cloud floating a hundred meters away, but it was too late to catch up.


    Situ mengming quickly ran to Gu fan and asked him with concern, "are you OK, young Marquis? Are you hurt?"


    Gu fan shakes his head in frustration. Because Xie Yuxiang gave him steamed bread, he was mentally unstable. He didn''t notice the tone of "situ mengming" talking to him. Moreover, he didn''t mention his own opinion throughout the whole article. Gu fan was saying it or echoing it. It was just a cliche, and he didn''t even notice it, It''s just too bad.


    "I wasn''t hurt. I was just robbed of an exhibit by her." Gu fan sighed.


    "What evidence is it?" Situ mengming asked.


    "The letter that Dan Tai RUOYE colluded with the king of dog Rong..." Gu fan was so angry that his teeth itched. "Damn it, if I send this secret letter to the Ministry of war, Dan Tai RUOYE must have wanted to be killed, and he was cheated back in this way..."


    Situ mengming was shocked when he heard that Gu Fan said that he had obtained the material evidence of the collusion between Dan Tai RUOYE and the king of dog Rong. But at this time, the evidence had been robbed and the ship was finished. So he had to comfort Gu fan and say, "little Marquis, maybe it''s the fate of Dan Tai RUOYE that shouldn''t be abandoned..."


    Gu fan nodded and said helplessly: "it''s a pity that countless souls of our cloud wing department and Yan heavenly army died in vain. They were all caused by Dan Tai RUOYE..." he bit his teeth, stamped his feet, and said: "I Gu fan swear that we must pay for Dan Tai RUOYE''s blood for this matter!"


    Situ mengming saw that Gu fan was serious and didn''t say much. After a while, Xie Yuxiang also came over. He was surprised to hear that an assassin disguised as situ mengming cheated Dan Tai RUOYE of colluding with the king of dog Rong from Gu fan. But he could only comfort Gu fan and said: "fortunately, the assassin didn''t hurt you. If you have a problem, young Marquis, The cloud wing''s forbidden army is more dangerous than good. "


    Gu fan nodded helplessly. Listening to the assassin''s tone, it seemed that the task given to her above was only to retrieve the secret letter in the map, but she didn''t instruct her to kill herself. She didn''t seem to have much enthusiasm for the organization, and she didn''t want to do more meaningless things, so she didn''t do anything to herself. If she insisted on killing Gu fan, Gu fan''s strength would be lost, I''m afraid it will be very difficult to deal with.


    It''s a blessing in misfortune.

 Chapter 292

    Dusk, in the busy, came quickly.


    A team was marching in the silence, and soon came to the dog army position along the Shanhaiguan Pass. This team came to the edge of a pile of rocks in front of the dog army position. Gu fan, the leader of the army, jumped off his horse and hid behind the pile of rocks, ordering the whole army to hide.


    Situ mengming and Xie Yuxiang came to Gu fan and said, "little Marquis, the front should be the blockade line of the dog army."


    "Just don''t know how many troops there are..." Gu Fan said in a low voice: "if you rush in rashly, there will be a great loss..."


    "Young Marquis, are we still attacking at night?" Xie Yuxiang asked.


    "No way..." Gu fan stopped: "our recent battles against dog soldiers are all night raids. What''s the reason why we can''t guard against them? At this time, launching a night attack is tantamount to sheep entering the tiger''s mouth. "


    "What about that?" Situ mengming and Xie Yuxiang looked at each other for a while, and they didn''t seem to know what to do.


    Gu fan took a deep breath, slightly closed his eyes, but his brow suddenly wrinkled.


    "Xiao Hou ye, what''s the matter?" When Xie Yuxiang saw Gu fan frowning suddenly, he couldn''t help asking.


    Gu fan slowly opened his eyes and said to Xie Yuxiang and situ mengming: "the front is an empty camp!"


    "How could it be?" Xie Yuxiang and situ mengming exclaimed at the same time.


    After Gu fan practiced the magic sect secret method taught by Ye Xuanji, the heaven killing demon king, the most significant thing he strengthened was his perception. Therefore, all day long situ mengming could not perceive the reality of the opposite camp, but Gu fan couldˇ° Mr. Xie, if you don''t believe it, you can go to the imperial palace to see if the barracks is empty... "


    "Could it be an empty ambush?" Situ mengming was a little worried.


    Gu fan shook his head and said: "five miles around, I don''t feel the breath of the warrior. It must be an empty camp."


    "Since the dog army has left a blockade line in front of Shanhaiguan, it is just to block our army''s return. Why should we leave an empty camp?" Situ mengming asked.


    Xie Yuxiang also chimed in: "can''t supplies keep up?"


    "It''s impossible. The supply of the front line has nothing to do with the camp." Situ mengming also had a period of time in Northern Xinjiang. He knew that the supply of the front line of the dog army was separated from that of the rear. This ensured that the front line troops of the dog army had enough mobility to carry out mobile warfare and guerrilla warfare. What the front line troops of the dog army were good at was to support the war by war. Therefore, the reason for the dog army to withdraw from the army was that the supply was insufficient.


    "No matter what, go and have a look first." Gu fan straightened up, stepped on his horse, and galloped toward the camp.


    "Don''t be impulsive When Xie Yuxiang saw Gu fan galloping to the direction of the dog army camp, he was surprised and rushed to catch up. Situ mengming also stood up and jumped to the horse. A horse belly caught up with him, and then the whole team followed him.


    Gu fan took the lead, went through the antlers and fences set up in front of the camp, and entered the camp of the dog army. At this time, twilight had just arrived. There was no torch in the whole camp, and the atmosphere was strange and gloomy.


    "Little Marquis, this is really an empty camp!" Xie Yuxiang looked at the surrounding situation and said in surprise: "and you see, the barracks are intact and the tents are still there. How can all these people leave?"


    Situ mengming suddenly pointed to a place in the camp and cried, "look, young Marquis When Gu fan went to the camp, he saw bags of grain and fodder piled up in order. Gu fan had a visual inspection and found that there were at least 300 bags. He couldn''t help saying, "how could it be that the dog army didn''t take away the grain and fodder when they left?"


    Situ mengming frowned and said, "the dog army is extremely short of food and grass, which should be very important strategic materials. There are also tents. The team with poor conditions wants more than ten soldiers to live in one tent. There are so many tents and so much food and grass here. They can''t even discard them directly... It must be weird!"


    Gu fan also heard that the dog army was short of food and grass, and the tent was also a scarce material in wartime. It was strange that there were so many materials left here, which was equivalent to giving them to Yan Tianjun directly.


    "Young Marquis... Can it be... There is fraud on the grain and grass?" Wu Xiang rode forward and said to Gu fan, "is it a trap?"


    Gu fan frowned slightly and motioned to a nearby Imperial soldier to take a look.


    The forbidden soldier got off his horse and went to the pile of grain and grass. He stabbed into the haystack with his long sword. It was as if he had stabbed something. When he pulled out the sword again, it was covered with blood! The soldier was feeling strange when he saw a hand hanging down from the haystack. The blood on it had solidified into purple. It was obvious that he had been dead for a long time. He stretched out his sword and opened the haystack with a "whoosh".


    "Ah..." the soldier suddenly screamed, lost his sword, stood unsteadily, and fell to the ground. The imperial guards are the most elite troops of the Beidou Dynasty. It''s normal for them to die on the battlefield. They can feel frightened. What a terrible scene it would be? On hearing this, Gu fan got off his horse and rushed over. In the pile of uncovered haystacks, all the dead people were dead, and the appearance of death was extremely miserable. He could not even say that they were corpses, but stumps!


    If Gu fan saw the corpses of the soldiers of the heavenly army of Chaoyan, the Great Dipper king, in the camp, he might not be surprised and mourn them at most. After all, on the battlefield, swords and swords have no eyes, and dog soldiers are not a land of etiquette. It''s common for them to maltreat and kill prisoners. But judging from the clothes on the corpses, they are all wearing leather armor and their forehead is slightly sunken, It''s the standard face of dog soldiers. These are all dog soldiers!


    A few brave soldiers jumped off their horses and split the other haystacks with their swords. They saw that every haystack was wrapped with the corpses of dog soldiers, and their dead faces were extremely miserable. The limbs and arms were all wrapped together, and some of them were bound together by coagulated blood, which was difficult to separate. There were at least more than 20 corpses in each haystack, Among these hundreds of haystacks, there are more than 2000 corpses of dog soldiers!


    Thanks to the cold climate in Northern Xinjiang, these corpses didn''t seem to have been placed for a long time, so they didn''t rot, otherwise the whole camp would really stink.


    Wrapping the corpse in the haystack is obviously to cover up the blood odor of the corpse, otherwise it would be bad to attract a large number of snow wolves and other predators.


    Later, the soldiers of the imperial army took apart the grain bag by bag, but there were still limbs and arms inside. The soldiers of the Imperial Army couldn''t stand the scene and vomited directly.


    Seeing this, Xie Yuxiang quickly ordered: "gather these bodies and burn them! Burn it all He wanted to order the burning of these corpses just now. After all, it''s a strange and terrible thing to be with so many corpses in such a strange camp or at night.


    Why do these dog soldiers die? It''s really easy for people to associate with the demons or demons, and the large-scale and concentrated abnormal death is extremely rare in the battlefield.


    "No!" Gu fan stopped and said: "this is the camp of the dog army. Once we set fire to these corpses, the fire will be very bright. If we alarm other dog army troops to gather here, we will inevitably have a fierce battle!"


    "So... What about that?" Xie Yuxiang''s words just to the mouth and swallow back, "can''t, can''t we spend a night with so many corpses!" Do not say to do, even if you think about it, Xie Yuxiang will feel creepy.


    Gu fan walked forward a few steps, only felt that the soil under his feet was fed with blood, and his feet were very sticky. He leaned down, picked up a handful of soil with his hand, stood up and released his hand. There were traces of blood on his hand. We can see how much blood flowed into the soil here.


    Why is there only blood here and everything else normal? And what does it mean that the blood is all concentrated here? Gu fan asked himself in his heart.


    As if by a flash of inspiration, gufanton realized: "these people are not defensive at all, and they are concentrated here to kill!"


    "Little Marquis, what did you find?" Seeing Gu fan standing in front of the corpse, situ mengming could not help but step forward and ask.


    "I think I know who moved the hand..." Gu fan sneered and turned to walk towards his team.


    "Who is it?" Situ mengming saw that Gu fan had already become a master, but he was still at a loss. He had been in Northern Xinjiang for a long time, and he knew that there was a mountain demon who was evil, so even he thought about that direction unconsciously.


    "They have offended the wrong person, and only this person will do so!" Gu Fan said coldly: "I can only blame them for taking things for themselves, leading wolves into the house and seeking skin with tigers. They dare to do such things!"


    "Little Marquis!" Xie Yuxiang and Wu Xiang met each other. Xie Yuxiang asked, "little Marquis, what shall we do next?"


    Wu Xiang said to Gu fan with a bitter smile: "commander Gu, the soldiers have a lot of opinions about staying overnight in this camp, and the atmosphere here is strange. What if the camp is bombed?"


    In the army, "bombing camp" is a terrible thing. Soldiers have been wandering on the line of life and death for a long time, accumulating quite a lot of negative emotions: fear, hatred and anger. Their pressure is especially high. Due to the strict discipline, these pressures can not be released, and they will suddenly explode when they accumulate to a certain extent.


    In the middle of the night, the soldiers suddenly burst out in their sleep, making a terrible roar, and even pulling out knives to kill their companions. What''s more terrifying is that people around are suddenly awakened. Out of panic and ignorance, this kind of crazy behavior will be infected. When exaggerating, a sudden roar in the middle of the night may lead to the collapse of the whole army.


    Such a situation exists even among the most elite imperial guards of the Beidou Dynasty. The more the troops struggle back from the line of life and death, the higher the possibility of camp bombing. It can be said that in such a strange atmosphere, there is a great possibility of camp bombing!


    Gu fan nodded and said to Wu Xiang, "I know what you mean. Wu Xiang, ask the soldiers..."


    "Well?" Wu Xiang looks up at Gu fan.


    "It''s about 200 li away from the mountain customs. Would you like to spend a night here or rush back to the mountain customs?" Gu Fan said to Wu Xiang, "I''m willing to listen to your opinions and make decisions."


    In order to wait for Wu Xiang to ask questions, Gu fan heard more than 15000 soldiers of the Imperial Army reply almost in unison: "commander Gu, let''s go on our way!"ˇ° Young Marquis, I don''t want to stay in this place all night even if I die! "ˇ° That''s right. It''s so damn scary. " One of the soldiers joked with a Tianjing accentˇ° I''ve been through a sea of corpses, but I''m not in the mood to sleep with them today! " Another soldier''s words made everyone laugh. The depressing and gloomy atmosphere just now lightened a lot. Gu fan nodded and said with a smile, "OK, let''s go back to Shanhaiguan by night! To Shanhaiguan, we all have a good meal, drink a large jar of wine, and then take a comfortable bath! " At this point, the forbidden soldiers of cloud wing cheered together, as if they had returned to Shanhaiguanˇ° Let''s go Gu fan waved his hand and walked towards the gate. The cloud wing soldiers behind him echoed and rushed in the direction of Gu fan. Wu Xiang said with a loud smile: "the last one should brush the horse for everyone!" As soon as the words came to an end, all the cloud wing soldiers unconsciously accelerated their march. A long dragon of more than 15000 people quickly disappeared into the night, and in a moment, it disappeared into the darkness. Just at this moment, a figure stood on the top of the highest tent in the camp. The night wind rolled up his robe and made a sound of hunting. The figure looked at the back of Gu fan and others who had left and gave a cold smile. Then he stretched out his hand. A Seiko hummingbird hovered in the night sky, and then flew rapidly towards the capital of heaven. Tianjing City, a prosperous town, where do people know the misery of the war in the frontier? In the secluded chamber of beisuhou mansion, the door of the secluded chamber was slowly pushed open. A servant with a whole face wrapped in black cloth came in and put a Jinggong hummingbird on the tea table. Then he bowed down and walked out quickly. In front of the tea table is a censer, which light purple dense rendering, as if the entire chamber of secrets are made mysterious incomparable. At this time, the space after the tea table suddenly tears. In the black void, a figure gradually becomes clear and real. It is the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE who is wearing a purple robe and hair. At this time, his clothes are all on his body, as if he was sweating after a fierce battle. You know, the power of the Star Warrior comes from the vast star field, almost unlimited, can let him feel tired, it will be how terrible opponent. Dan Tai RUOYE slowly opened his eyes and sighed: "the void is still too strong. It''s hard to break through the seventh barrier. It''s a pity. Try again next time!" Then he took a few deep breaths, and his pale face recovered a lot. Then he stood up, picked up the Jinggong hummingbird on the table with his hand, broke it down, and took out a piece of paper. It said: "the matter has been done, the letter has been destroyed, and 2500 people from the dog army have been buried for young master Ye." There was a rare smile on Dan Tai RUOYE''s face. He nodded slowly and said, "it''s still snow nameless. It''s really a success. Even Gu fan can''t help her!" He picked up the paper in his hand and threw it into the censer in front of him. The flame leaped and swallowed the paper. He played with the taste: "Gufan, did you think that I still have this card?"

 Chapter 293

    The lights in front of Shanhaiguan defense line are flickering in the dark. This fortress is like a dormant beast, pondering something.


    The war during the day was too fierce. In the night, under the reflection of torches, all the soldiers of the Yantian army came and went, all the corpses were moved down, and all the stones and wooden beams of demolishing houses were moved up. All these were used to repair the gaps in the city wall. All the people trot all the way when carrying, for fear of wasting time. They struggle back from the line of life and death. They understand the value of time more and more, because no one knows whether the dog army will retreat temporarily to warm up for the next larger attack. At this time, stones and bunkers are all life-saving things!


    Shanhaiguan city wall, which used to be strong and magnificent, is now full of holes. There are traces of fireworks burning everywhere. On the city tower, countless corpses are lying on each other and piled up into hills, some of them are soldiers of the heavenly army of Chaoyan, the king of Beidou, and some of them are soldiers of dog army. Every one of these soldiers died in bloody battle, and they didn''t leave their own weapons until they died. The soldiers of Beidou king Chaoyan''s heavenly army usually have the bodies of several dog soldiers lying around them. Often their swords are trapped in the enemy''s body and can''t be pulled out any more, and most of the dog soldiers'' weapons have been cut off, But unyielding and brave, they still hold the broken blade and fight with the soldiers of Chaoyan Tianjun, the king of Beidou, until the broken blade penetrates the heart of the enemy through the gap of the armor. They are the most elite fighters of their respective nationalities, but they are fighting for each other''s national interests here and now. There is no right or wrong, no injustice or evil, only blood for the interests of their respective nationalities.


    Because of the backward armament, the equipment of the dog army is only the most basic ladder. As a result, the dog army has to pay a lot of casualties to take down the tower. After taking down the tower, the dog army has no way to defend it in the face of Beidou king Chaoyan''s counterattack. It can only abandon the city after arson. As a result, the two sides show a stalemate on the front, The soldiers of their respective forces rush towards Shanhaiguan like waves, then fall on the beach exhausted, turning into lifeless bodies, quietly waiting for decay.


    Some veterans who participated in the Shanhaiguan war later recalled: "my boots are stepping on the tower of Shanhaiguan, just like stepping on the swamp. Every inch of the land here is full of blood, and even the bricks and stones are soaked."


    According to the official statistics of the Beidou Dynasty, the loss of troops of the Beidou king Chaoyan heavenly army in this war reached 120000, which was the largest loss in the battle of the Beidou Dynasty against the dog army. However, the loss of the dog army is not detailed in the historical data. Some data show that the loss of the dog army in this war is equal to that of the Beidou king Chaoyan heavenly army. In general, the ratio of loss was three to one or even higher in the battle between the dog army and the Yantian army, which was so out of place that it was shamed by the whole Yantian army and even the Beidou Dynasty. Some scholars believe that fan Suiyang''s passive defensive tactics contributed to the fighting power of the dog soldiers. This passive recuperation finally caused great losses in the Shanhaiguan war; Another part of the scholars insisted that the main cause of the huge loss was Hou dantai RUOYE of Beisu. Although he took the line of partial advance, he dealt a great blow to the dog army, but the deployment of troops in the defense line was not reasonable, which led to the failure of rescue and uneven orders in emergency.


    Whether the responsibility is in Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang or Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE, this war will always be the most tragic and vivid lesson in the archives of Yantian army in the future.


    When the night turns into dawn, Yan Tianjun soldiers in a defense area of Shanhaiguan receive a tired Imperial Army team. This is Gu fan''s headquarters. With Meng Ming, the commander of Yan Tianjun, in the army, they soon get the most considerate reception. When the soldiers of Yantian army in this defense area heard that Gu fan''s team had raided the Canrong camp from the rear and burned the enemy''s baggage, they returned safely. After they exclaimed with one voice, the eyes of all the people looking at the black armored soldiers became different. It was a kind of worship mixed with awe. Then they rushed to tell each other, Tell this news to more and more Yantian soldiers.


    The cloud wing Imperial Army led by Gu fan raided the dog army camp and burned the enemy''s baggage. All the dog soldiers have retreated!


    In Gu fan''s opinion, the two things that were not related to each other were dragged by the soldiers of Yan Tianjun, and the whole Shanhaiguan area was filled with wind and rain. In this way, the forbidden army of Yunyi became the Savior of the whole Yantian army, while Gu fan became the hero of the whole Shanhaiguan area and even the whole Yantian army after the last night attack on the main force of Canrong.


    For this kind of rumor, situ mengming is happy to see its success, and even encourages his subordinates to spread it. After all, Gu fan''s reputation will rise with the tide. On the other hand, this battle is almost fatal to Yan Tianjun and even Beidou Dynasty troops along Shanhaiguan. They need good news to improve their morale, Even if it''s just a mixed matter, they are willing to spread the good side as long as there is a good side. It''s like a thirsty man who gets a bowl of muddy water mixed with soil, and he will drink it without hesitation. It''s the combination of these conditions that once again pushes Gu fan to the top of the storm.


    In fact, when Gu fan raided the Hourong camp and burned the enemy''s baggage, he also paid half of the loss of ten thousand cloud wing forbidden forces. It is estimated that there are many losses of cloud wing forbidden forces raiding the camp in other places. Taken together, the loss of one hundred thousand cloud wing forbidden forces will not be a small number.


    But this kind of moment, who is willing to understand these, Yan Tianjun soldiers need only a reason to improve their morale, just a reason to tell them that you are still the strongest team in Northern Xinjiang. Because in the long process of fighting with the dog soldiers in Northern Xinjiang, the soldiers of Yantian army always held a scornful and contemptuous attitude towards the dog soldiers. They didn''t even build stone houses. How could the barbarians with smelly leather armor and iron weapons be compared with the soldiers of the regular main battle corps of Beidou Dynasty who were armed to the teeth? And the fact is the catalyst of their arrogance. In every battle, the loss of the dog army and the Beidou king Chaoyan army is at least three to one. But this time, the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty suffered a big loss in the hands of the dog Army soldiers. They realized that the original fighting will can be so terrible that they have to pull a back to die, Yan Tianjun soldiers in full armor also suffered a lot. In addition, Langya Wei, which rarely appeared before, appeared on a large scale this time. The mysterious assassination left a shadow of death on the battlefield, making Langya Wei almost become a synonym for death in Yan Tianjun soldiers.


    This makes the Yantian Army soldiers'' attitude towards the dog soldiers change from the original contempt to the present fear and fear. In some battles, the two sides fight fiercely. There are a lot of conflicts between the Yantian Army soldiers and the dog army''s elite troops and the wolf tooth guards, which makes them even become a kind of fear attitude towards the dog army. This kind of psychological gap changes sharply, No matter how strong the team is, its combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced.


    In this case, Gu fan came into being and became a hero.


    The first thing Gu fan did when he arrived at the defense area was to give his soldiers a holiday, lead them to have a good meal, take a bath, and then sleep comfortably. No matter ordinary cloud wing soldiers or martial arts masters such as Gu fan, situ mengming and Xie Yuxiang, they all choose to use sleep to supplement their lost physical strength, relieve their stiff nerves due to high tension and the psychological pressure caused by struggling on the line of death.


    This sleep lasted from the early morning of the first day to the dusk of the second day. However, the people of gourong did not return. The next day, Shanhaiguan was as calm as a pool of autumn water.


    At dusk, a guard knocked on Gufan''s doorˇ° Commander Gu, are you up? "


    Gu fan sat up, put on a nightgown and said in a voice, "come in. What''s the matter?"


    The guard came in, saluted Gu fan and said, "commander Gu, Marquis Tiebi has come to inspect the defense area. I heard that you are here. He would like to see you very much. He is waiting for you in the urn tower. "


    "Oh? Here comes the Marquis of iron wall As soon as Gu fan heard that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, was coming, he immediately became energetic and said to the guard, "OK, you tell him that I''ll be there soon."


    A quarter of an hour later, Gu fan came to the urn building of the defense area in neat imperial armor. Under the guidance of the guards, he went up the stairs to the second floor. He saw a black figure with his back to Gu fan, standing on the windowsill of the urn building, overlooking the snow plain in the north.


    The black figure was tall and burly, and his body was almost completely wrapped in the armor. The metal armor of that kind almost made people feel that the statue in front of him was made of iron and steel, which was an iron wall and a copper wall.


    This man was fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, who was the barrier for the Beidou Dynasty to resist the enemy in Northern Xinjiang.


    Gu fan stepped forward, clasped his fist to the figure, and said, "I''ll take charge of Gu fan in the lower cloud wing. See the iron wall Marquis!"


    The man, who was like a metal sculpture, turned around slowly. His eyes under the helmet leaped out a little. His voice was reflected by the metal armor: "nephew Gu Fanxian, when we are alone, we don''t have to be so polite..." he looked at a chair in the living room of the urn building and said, "sit down!"


    Gu fan nodded and sat down on the chair. Fan Suiyang, Marquis of iron wall, walked slowly to the center of the living room and sat down on an iron chair.


    Gu fan just heard the voice of fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, and obviously felt his fatigue. Even though he was refracted by the metal armor, the feeling was increasing. Obviously, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, was under great pressure because of the defeat of Yantian army in Northern Xinjiang. These pressures came from many aspects, and even the iron man could not bear them. Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, came to northern Xinjiang to suppress the dog army, but he suffered such an unprecedented defeat. It can be said that even if he was not removed on the spot, it was the most embarrassing stroke in his history as a general.


    Gu fan could understand fan Suiyang''s mood, so he said slowly, "Marquis Tiebi, winning or losing is a matter of military affairs. It''s better not to care too much."


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, said quietly: "nephew Gu Fanxian, I don''t care. How can it be? After all, that''s the life of 120000 Yantian soldiers. It''s all my fault. "


    "Don''t blame yourself, Marquis Tiebi. As soldiers, they shouldn''t be afraid of being killed in battle. It''s their honor to be loyal to their country." Gu Fan said slowlyˇ° You did your best in this war, I know


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, shook his head and said through his helmet, "the only thing I don''t understand is why not many lower level officers died, and not many upper level officers died, but only middle-level officers..." he stopped for a moment, and seemed to be heartbroken and said: "why, the middle-level officers, Fenwu and yunqi, who were sent along the Shanhaiguan Pass, died for the country! What''s going on? "


    Gu fan''s body was also shocked when he heard that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, said. Although he foresaw that the assassins of dantai RUOYE would assassinate the middle and lower ranking officers of the heavenly army of Beidou king Chaoyan on a large scale, he did not expect that it would be so serious! Yunqi and Fenwu all died for the country. The 350000 Beidou Wang Chaoyan heavenly army along Shanhaiguan means that ten Fenwu and 35 yunqi died for the country together. No one can see that the proportion of losses is abnormal. Similarly, on the battlefield, the chieftain has no decision-making power, and the command power is in the hands of officers above yunqi, However, the deputy commander and the commander level officers have tens of thousands of troops under their command, which are beyond their reach. The Fenwu and yunqi captains have become the core of commanding the battle. Similarly, without them, the whole team is almost in a situation of no leader, so it is very normal to be defeated by the well-trained and well commanded dog army with a loss of one to one.


    Gu Fan said slowly: "tiebihou, I know who is playing tricks. I believe you have guessed it too!"


    Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang nodded slowly and continued: "I understand. Who do you mean. But we have no way to make this bastard pay the price. Once we settle with him, one thing is... "At this point, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, wants to say something again:" first, our strength is still far behind him. Second, we don''t have enough evidence. On the contrary, we make trouble for nothing. "


    Gu fan was heartbroken when he heard the words of fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi. After all, the lost yunqi and Fenwu were the backbone of the Yantian army. They fell to Shanhaiguan in the first World War. Maybe they would stand in front of them and would not have a great impact on the combat effectiveness of the Yantian army. After reorganizing the disabled troops, reappointing them would restore the combat effectiveness of the Yantian army, However, the far-reaching impact is enormous. Without these native and self-trained intermediate officers, it is easy to cause the division of generations and affect the unity and stability of the Yantian army. This kind of invisible loss is what makes the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang feel most distressed.


    Gu fan sighed and said, "Marquis Tiebi, when I raided the camp, I killed his emissary sent to the army and captured a letter he wrote to the king of the army. The letter said that he used the martial arts experts of the army to assassinate the middle and lower level officers of our army!"


    "What! Is that true? " Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, was surprised when he heard that if Gu fan could get the secret letter of collusion between dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, and the king of Canrong, there would be material evidence. Moreover, this material evidence was captured by Gu fan through normal channels, and there was no problem in its origin. If it was handed over to the Ministry of war, at least it would be able to depose dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, as a civilian. Such news is very good for fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi.


    Gu fan then said: "it''s just a pity that on my way back, I was disguised by his assassins as people around me and cheated the secret letter away. It''s estimated that it has been destroyed. In this way, there is no proof of death."


    Hearing this, Tiebi Hou sighed and said, "maybe it''s that bastard. He''s not exhausted, but he will die if he does so. If he continues to do so, he will fall into our hands one day!"


    Gu fan nodded slightly, but he heard fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, say: "nephew Gu Fanxian, I heard that you have made a great contribution by leading the army to raid the dog army camp this time, burning the enemy''s baggage."


    Gu fan is ashamed of his face. Because cloud wing has paid a huge loss for this.


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, burst out laughing through his helmet: "with 10000 cloud wings, the Imperial Army dares to cross into the dog army camp and kill more than 40000 enemies. I really feel ashamed of myself. It''s true that the heroes of ancient times are young! It seems that I''m going to ask for credit for you again this time. "


    After hearing the speech, Gu fan stood up from his chair, saluted fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, and said, "Marquis of iron wall, Gu fan has a heartless invitation!"


    When fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, saw that Gu fan was so outsider, he could not help asking, "please tell me, nephew Gu fan."


    "In this battle, our cloud wing lost too much. Gu fan didn''t dare to receive a reward. He also asked the Marquis Tiebi to play the role of the headquarters of the armed forces and allocate funds to compensate the dead soldiers. As for Gu fan, it''s lucky that he won''t be punished." Gu Fan said that he was sincere without any affectation. This kind of emotion actually infected fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall in front of him.


    He lowered his head slowly, as if for a moment of meditation, and then said: "nephew Gu Fanxian, you love soldiers as your son. You have not only the talent for generals, but also the tools for being handsome. It''s a great honor for Guyun to have a son like you. It''s also the pride of our common people!" Then he changed his words and said, "nephew Gu Fanxian, but your merits are equal to your demerits, and your merits are greater than your demerits. In the army, you have always been rewarded for your merits and punished for your demerits. The military law is like a mountain. It''s better not to break this rule..."


    Seeing fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, talking about this, Gu fan nodded slightly and said in a low voice, "in this way, I''ll depend on him. But I hope you can ask the army to help the soldiers who died in the battle..."

 Chapter 294

    Gu fan came down from the urn building with a lot of worries. Seeing Gu fan''s sad face, situ mengming and others could not help but greet him and asked, "how''s the situation, young Marquis? What did tiebihou say to you? "


    Seeing Gu fan''s sad face, Xie Yuxiang asked in a voice, "young Marquis, does fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, think that the loss of your cloud wing is too great, so you should be punished?"


    Seeing what Xie Yuxiang said, situ mengming also felt that it was possible. He was filled with righteous indignation and said, "it''s really unreasonable. Your troops raided the dog army camp and burned the army''s supplies. For such credit, no reward but punishment. Who dares to go deep into the tiger''s den and fight to death in the future? It''s really not clear what the rewards and punishments are! "


    Gu Fan said slowly: "no, is fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, a person whose reward and punishment are not clear? I mentioned that the casualties of Yunyi department were too large, and I had no shame to receive the reward. I asked the Ministry of war to allocate funds to compensate the relatives of the dead."


    "And then?" Xie Yuxiang asked in a voice.


    "It''s hard, I''m afraid." Gu fan shook his head and said, "this military achievement is the most fishy one I have for hemostasis at present. I feel very uncomfortable."


    "Young Marquis, the general will inevitably die on the battlefield, and the strong men will eventually die in the battle. If these soldiers die properly, don''t blame yourself any more." Seeing Gu fan''s low will, situ mengming also advised him.


    Xie Yuxiang said to Gu fan abruptly: "little Marquis, there is a good news!"


    Gu fan raised his head, looked at Xie Yuxiang and asked, "what is it?"


    "Meng wuheng is safe and sound." Xie Yuxiang''s words also excited, "we received the news in the afternoon, I am also very excited."


    Gu fan was also a little excited and asked Xie Yuxiang, "what''s the situation like?"


    "There are more than 20000 people in Meng Wuchen''s team, but Ma Zhong, the Fenwu captain, died for his country." Xie Yuxiang''s voice was deliberately low, as if he was afraid that Gu fan would hear the last half sentence.


    It''s good to say that more than 20000 of the 30000 people have survived. However, the martyrdom of Fenwu captain Ma Zhong made Gu fan sigh. In a battle, two Shen Tian level imperial guards, Chi Weihan and Ma Zhong, died one after another. Even the most brilliant results will be overshadowed by this event, and Gu fan''s loss in this battle has been so huge. Needless to say, Ma Zhong must have died under the attack of those assassins under dantai RUOYE. Meng Wuhen was a smart man after all. Seeing that Ma Zhong was assassinated, he quietly asked his troops to step back and at the same time concealed himself before escaping from the heaven.


    "Is there any news from Zhao Xingyun''s department?" Gu fan asked in a voice. Now what he is most concerned about is the whereabouts of his last team. However, judging from the situation of the other two teams, it is estimated that Zhao Xingyun''s loss will not be small. It can be said that Gu fan''s raid was basically a failure, which can not be described as too much.


    If one more Zhao Xingyun is lost, Gu fan will return to Tianjing City. I''m afraid it will be difficult to explain to commander Zhou Yafu. It was Sun scheme, the most damned deputy commander, who was actually demoted to be the leader of the kitchen army and guarded the base camp because he was taken away from military power by Gu fan. On the contrary, it was a blessing in disguise that sun scheme escaped the robbery. If sun scheme fought with the army, he was only Shen Tian in the rank of deputy commander, and would surely become the primary target of the assassins of RUOYE''s headquarters in dantai, There''s no reason to survive, but it''s good that Gu fan won''t be arrested for persecuting his colleagues and killing people with a knife.


    Is this a blessing in disguise or a fool''s blessing?


    One day later, news came that Zhao Xingyun''s troops had returned to the army. Although there were still 15000 soldiers left, Zhao Xingyun was also injured. Fortunately, his life was not in danger. So far, the loss of the cloud wing imperial army of Gufan''s headquarters in Shanhaiguan World War I was 50000 people, nearly half of them. Although this was not the highest loss of the Imperial Army in fighting against the barbarians in the frontier, it also set the highest loss of the northern Imperial Army in fighting against Canrong.


    However, as the only part to win in this war, although fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, asked the subordinates to be practical and realistic, report the war situation and losses, and let the headquarters of the armed forces decide what to do, it was actually that Gu fan''s achievements were exaggerated excessively, and the losses were vaguely written as about 30000 to 50000. If it''s 30000, the enemy killed by Gu fan is close to 100000, which is a good victory. But if it''s 50000, this war will not only lose, but also lose.


    After receiving the report after the Shanhaiguan war, the Ministry of arms held an emergency meeting in his study that evening. At the meeting, Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of arms, read out the report, which shocked the government and the public! All the participants felt a chill in their back. 120000 Yantian troops and 50000 Yunyi forbidden troops. What a terrible loss? Although every inch of land must be fought, the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang did not lose an inch of land in this battle, but for such a great country as the Beidou Dynasty, too much loss is a failure, and the huge loss of Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang is a great shame to the Beidou Dynasty.


    Emperor Yaowu looked at Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, and other cabinet officials, and said in a dignified tone: "what do you think of the ministers?"


    Guo Youzhi, the Minister of the Ministry of war, stood up and said, "Your Majesty, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, was defeated at the beginning of his term of office. It''s really a disgrace to the national power. I think that Yan Tianjun can no longer be controlled by him."


    As soon as the words came to an end, the Marquis of Qing Tian, who was sitting in the front row, said: "Your Majesty, the military law of our Dynasty is like a mountain, and the loss is so great that it is not enough to thank you for the loss of 120000 yuan. However, fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, has been fighting for the country for many years, and cutting off military power is enough to show your Majesty''s benevolence." In fact, it is against him that emperor Yaowu decides to take the military power of the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang.


    Sitting on the front of Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun, Xiahou xiongba stood up and saluted and said, "Your Majesty, I also think that the way to resist the army should be rewarded and punished, so as to build up prestige. Even if fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, is meritorious, he should also be punished for his mistakes, otherwise he will cause an uproar in the army."


    Yingmu Marquis Huyan Zhenhao also echoed: "Your Majesty, my minister''s views are consistent with those of the two military marquis. Fan Suiyang, Marquis of iron wall, should be punished."


    Yaowu star emperor''s eyes flitted over a group of people at the meeting. Finally, he set his eyes on the curtain beside his seat, where the most powerful members of the Beidou Dynasty and the military soul of the Beidou Dynasty were sitting: five palace marshals!


    These Taiwei''s identity is mysterious, and their strength is high. They are far away even when they appear at ordinary times. Even if such a high-level meeting is very close, they are separated from a group of military Marquis, and five Taiwei usually do not appear at the same time. This time, there were only three pairs of steel boots under the curtain. Obviously, three of the five Taiwei came.


    "What do you think of the Taiwei?" Emperor Yaowu asked in a voice.


    One of the Taiwei''s voice was a little old, but it was very clear to everyone in the studyˇ° It''s a common thing for the defeated and victorious military strategists. Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of the iron wall, refuses to yield an inch of land. His heart can be expressed and his deeds can be praised! " This is obviously the opposite of the opinion of the Marquis of heaven, who has no respect. Suddenly, the Marquis of heaven, who has no respect, looks at yingmu Marquis and liefeng Marquis around him. They have to be dumb to eat Coptis, but they have to suffer. Even though they were all the most famous and prosperous aristocrats in the aristocratic Marquis, their positions in the eyes of the star emperor were too small compared with that of the palace Marshal Fu Taiwei.


    Hearing this, Emperor Yaowu nodded and asked in the direction of the other two Taiwei: "where are the other two Taiwei?"


    Another Taiwei''s voice was very pleasant, as if it was the sound of jade collision, extremely pleasantˇ° Your majesty, I think that although fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, has lost 120000 troops, his meritorious deeds in killing the enemy and defending the land should be converted into merits and demerits. A single reward or punishment is arbitrary. "


    At the meeting, some vacillating ministers nodded in favor of the Taiwei.


    At this time, the last Taiwei said in a voice: "I agree with Su Taiwei''s opinion that merits and demerits are equal, reward should not be too much, punishment should not be too heavy."


    Hearing the speech, Yaowu star emperor nodded slightly. When everyone saw that Yaowu star emperor nodded, they could not help sighing. As expected, the palace Marshal''s Taiwei had a greater influence on Yaowu star emperor. His majesty nodded, and the discussion of this matter basically came to an end. The noble Hou, who originally wanted to drive fan Suiyang away from the position of Yan Tianjun, immediately drooped his head like a defeated rooster.


    At this time, Emperor Yaowu turned his head, looked at Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, and asked, "Chao Aiqing, do you think fan Suiyang, Marquis of iron wall, has done more than he has done, or has done more than he has done?"


    At the same time, everyone''s eyes fell on Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war. It can be said that fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, is almost in the hands of Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war. To be exact, it''s on his tongue. Apart from the three Taiwei, he has the most voice here, Chao Tianrui''s position can determine emperor Yaowu''s position in dealing with this matter. As we all know, Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, is a Confucian. He always adheres to the doctrine of the mean and is impartial in court politics. Therefore, what is the development of this matter? Both sides have equal opportunities.


    On the other hand, Qingshu Marquis Murong qianhan, sitting not far from Chao Tianrui, pinches a sweat for Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang and keeps stroking his short beard in front of him. This action has been done since the time when he first tilted Tianhou dantai wuzun and others jointly impeached Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang. It is still going on, and it has changed from stroking to pulling his beard. Obviously, the Qingshu marquis is also worried. Since he formed an alliance with the ancient family, it can be said that the civilian Marquis Yimai has become the spokesman of the Murong family''s interests in the army. It can be said that the civilian Marquis forces and the Murong family are now closely related allies, and the interests of both sides have been bound together. How can he not worry?


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war. Countless pairs of eyes were waiting for the slightly fat Minister of the Ministry of war to express his views on this matter.


    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, stood up slowly, bowed to the emperor Yaowu and said, "Your Majesty, please listen to me carefully."


    Yaowu star emperor nodded slightly and agreed.


    "In this war, Yantian army of our Dynasty lost 120000, which is not much. The number of troops deployed by the dog army along Shanhaiguan is 500000, and the loss of 120000 can resist the attack of 500000, which is not too much. Moreover, I carefully read the memorial handed by Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang to the Ministry of war. If the Yan army had not fought for every inch of land, I would have been fighting with the dog army along Shanhaiguan, The loss will not be so high. If Yan Tianjun chose to let the customs out of the mountain not directly collide with the elite troops of the dog army, Weichen estimated that the casualties should be controlled within 100000.... "


    As the words fall, the faces of Marquis Tantai wuzun and others have turned purple. Obviously, this time, Chao Tianrui, a Confucian, is helping Marquis fan Suiyang of Tiebi. It''s almost impossible to impeach him.


    Emperor Yaowu nodded and motioned Chao Tianrui to continue. Chao Tianrui then said, "Your Majesty, when I read fan Suiyang''s Memorial, I found the following doubts."


    Yao Wu star emperor "um" a, seem to Chao Tianrui''s discovery is also very curiousˇ° All the middle-level officers of the troops along the Shanhaiguan Pass have died for their country. Even the cloud wing of the forbidden army has lost two Fenwu captains and eight yunqi captains... "Chao Tianrui stopped for a moment and said," Your Majesty, isn''t this too abnormal? " As long as people who have been with soldiers know, the possibility of general casualties is very small on the battlefield. Unless it is a confrontation at the military level, it is very difficult to hurt the generals of the Beidou Dynasty who are very powerful in martial arts. Moreover, the dynasty cherishes these talents and makes excellent armor for them, which can basically resist the attack of the same level of fighters and play a role in saving lives, It is really a strange thing that the middle-level officers of the combat troops along the mountain customs were killed on a large scaleˇ° Yes, it''s too high. " Yaowu star emperor ponderedˇ° I was a soldier when I was young. I know that. "ˇ° There are not so many martial arts masters in the dog army. Even if the dog army has a wolf tooth guard, it is impossible for all of them to reach the level of the general among the ten thousand armies, so... Wei Chen thinks that... "Chao Tianrui''s voice is low, as if to deter others present. He suddenly drinks with a strong voice, and makes the Marquis of heaven and earth feel upright, He almost fell off his chair. How can the noble and upright spirit of Confucianism be tolerated by the villains who are suspicious of dark ghostsˇ° Weichen thinks that someone is playing a trick. Please let him have a thorough investigation! "ˇ° I''m sure it''s going to play Emperor Yaowu agreed almost without thinking. Obviously, he was also aware of the problem and wanted to find out. Then he looked at the crowd and said, "from this point of view, the defeat of Shanhaiguan may not have been caused by the failure of Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang to lead the army. Moreover, he has made great contributions to defending the land. In my opinion... How about punishing Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang for one year''s salary?" For the military rank of marquis, salary punishment is the most painless way of punishment. But when the emperor Yaowu spoke, all the people could only say: "my emperor is holy."ˇ° Your Majesty''s benevolence. "ˇ° Your majesty is holy At this time, Chao Tianrui stood up again, bowed and said, "Your Majesty, there is another thing here, which is related to the war at Shanhaiguan. I want to report it to you."ˇ° Say Hearing that it was related to the Shanhaiguan war, Emperor Yaowu asked. All the people in the study stretched their ears to listen, but Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, said, "Your Majesty, Gu fan, the deputy commander of yunyibu, has made contributions again! This is the letter of merit request sent with the report. Please have a look! "

 Chapter 295

    When this was said, everyone was surprised, even the several military Marquis sitting nearby were no exception.


    Only emperor Yaowu and the three Taiwei in the tent were calm. Emperor Yaowu said in a loud voice: "Chao Aiqing, what credit has this son made? Let''s talk about it in detail."


    "Yes, sir." Chao Tianrui arched his hand slightly, and then said: "in the petition document, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, mentioned that Gu fan divided the 100000 cloud wing troops into four parts. Three 30000 troops surrounded the front line of the camp. He personally led 10000 cloud wing cavalry to attack the camp. Only his 10000 cloud wing cavalry killed more than 50000 enemies, and burned the baggage and food of the camp, It has made a great contribution to the final defense of Shanhaiguan. "


    When Chao Tianrui mentioned that Gu fan dared to attack the dog army camp with ten thousand cloud wing troops, all the generals who had been with soldiers were shocked. Everyone knows the truth that if you don''t go into the tiger''s den, you''ll get a tiger. But Gu fan dares to take risks with his own life. It''s just his courage to go into the tiger''s den that makes people scared.


    "This son has such courage and resourcefulness. He is really a plastic talent!" Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan praised him from his heart. Although he was the head of Murong aristocratic family and a scholar aristocratic family, he also led soldiers and fought wars. At this time, he could not say he was happy to see Gu fan''s great achievements again. After all, the Murong aristocratic family and the Hougu family of Pingyuan are about to form an affinity. The higher the status of the ancient family, the greater the help to the Murong aristocratic family.


    Chao Tianrui went on to say: "after the fierce battle, the 10000 people in Gu fan''s headquarters successfully left the camp. At the cost of 5000 people, it can be regarded as a great victory. However, the overall casualties of the cloud wing department were affected by the other three plagiarism teams, reaching about 45000. The specific data have not been officially counted The letter Chao Tianrui read was written about 30000 to 50000 people. It was obvious that he wanted to highlight Gu fan''s achievements. However, Chao Tianrui was impartial and used the method of calculation. He estimated that the loss of Gu fan''s Department was about 45000 people, so he said it.


    When people heard about the loss of 45000 people by the 100000 cloud wing imperial guards, they were surprised. The imperial guards supported the main battle Corps in the frontier many times in the Beidou Dynasty. But in most cases, the arrival of the imperial guards played a role in deterring the enemy and boosting the morale of their own side. Generally, they would not put themselves into the battle. Moreover, after the arrival of the imperial guards, the imperial guards would not go into the battle, Generally, wars in the border areas can be won. There is almost no such situation that the forbidden army is directly put into the battle. Moreover, after the forbidden army is put into the battle, there is no way to win the battle, and the loss is close to half. This situation has never happened since the founding of the Beidou Dynasty.


    "Nonsense, it''s nonsense! This boy just takes marching and fighting as a joke The Marquis of Qing Tian stood up abruptly beside Chao Tianrui and said, "Your Majesty, the imperial guards are the most elite fighting power of the Dynasty and the symbol of the soul of the army. This son is making a joke about the life of the imperial guards and the prestige of the dynasty! This time, maybe because of luck, he successfully burned the supplies of the dog army and came back alive. If he came back with no success after losing his troops, or even the whole army was destroyed, what is the face of our dynasty? The iron willed military power forged by the imperial army for five hundred years has been swept away. Such an action is not wise, but reckless! " The Marquis of heaven was completely refuting Chao Tianrui''s point of view. He arched his hand at Yaowu Xinghuang and continued: "Your Majesty, I think it''s a good idea not to punish him for such behavior. It''s really audacious to dare to ask for credit!"


    "It''s not so good to say that to the Marquis of heaven!" Qingshu houmurong qianhan, seeing that he had no respect for the Marquis of heaven, held fast to his death. He criticized Gu fan''s action for three reasons: "recklessness", "little success" and "pure luck". He broke the forbidden army''s practice of not taking part in the war and led the whole argument in the imperial study to the disadvantage of Gu fan. He had to stop itˇ° If Gu fan leads the cloud wing troops to watch on the wall, stick to the old rules and do not join in the battle, he is afraid that he will fall into the enemy''s hands along the Shanhaiguan Pass. In comparison, which is more important? Do you want me to talk more about it? "


    As we all know, Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan used to be a famous debater in his youth. He was very persuasive. Later, he abandoned his literature and went to martial arts, which was a wonderful work of Murong family. It was very different from the Tantai family of Wuxun family. Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan blocked up the Tianhou dantai disrespect for a long time, Only then responded to the attack and said: "I dare to ask the Marquis Qingshu, once this example is opened, if the imperial guards go to the frontier to assist in the war one after another and take part in the war without authorization, these are the elite troops of the dynasty. If one person loses thousands of troops, can the royal court afford such losses? This time I won. What if I lost? Can you afford the consequences of my army''s demoralization? " After all, Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun is a strong warrior. When he speaks, he is naturally oppressed. At this time, he is blocked up by Qingshu Marquis Murong qianhan, and he is even more angry. In his speech, he is even more murderous. All of those who are inferior to him in the imperial study are suppressed.


    All of a sudden, the resplendent imperial study turned into an undercurrent and turbulent reef stand. It was like a huge wave rolling in the sky. It was like a giant beast picking people to eat. It was about to swallow up all the things in front of him that dared to stop him. However, marquis Murong qianhan of Qingshu was like a monument standing in the torrent, It''s still there. For a moment, they even fought against each other.


    Qing Tian Hou Tan Tai Wu Zun was about to make trouble, but he heard a light sound of knocking the table with his hand. Although the sound was very light, he just knocked the wooden table with his middle finger. The clear sound was no less than the thunder in everyone''s ears.


    Qing Shu Hou bowed his head in that direction, because the person who knocked on the desk was no other than Yao Wu Xing Huang, the master of the imperial study.


    "Your Majesty, in my humble opinion, although Gu fan''s victory is not small and the loss is not small, as the only winning team in the Shanhaiguan war, he should be rewarded to boost the morale of our army. If he comes back from victory, he will be punished instead. He is afraid that the morale of the army will be unstable and it will be difficult to convince the public." Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, saw that the imperial study was quiet again. He gave a slow salute to Emperor Yaowu, and then continued.


    Hearing the speech, Yaowu Xinghuang nodded slightly, as if he agreed with Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war. The noble Hou Yimai was disappointed to see that Yaowu Xinghuang actually agreed with Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war. No one thought that Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, had such a great position in Yaowu Xinghuang''s mind, Liefeng Marquis and many other aristocratic Marquis looked down upon this Confucian born Minister of war.


    Yao Wu Xing Huang''s lips moved for a moment, and slowly asked, "Chao Ai Qing, if I praise Gu fan this time, when the later imperial guards support the frontier, they all take Gu fan as an example and attack rashly. Once they are defeated by barbarians, what will our soldiers do?"


    Obviously, the emperor of Yaowu also heard that the Marquis of Tianqing had no respect. He didn''t blindly favor the common people. If Chao Tianrui couldn''t give the emperor a satisfactory answer, that is to say, he would give the noble Marquis an acceptable explanation. If Gu fan wanted to win the award in this Shanhaiguan battle, he would be defeated.


    At this time, Qingshu Hou Murong, qianhan and others were also worried about Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war. At the same time, they made a sweat for Gu fan.


    Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, straightened up and bowed to the emperor Yaowu and said, "Your Majesty, in my opinion, Gu fan''s strength is no more than Shen Tian''s level, and his rank has already been promoted to the rank of deputy commander. His title has been promoted by his Majesty to be equal to the count of the commander of the Imperial Army, and it''s the limit. It''s unreasonable to be promoted again, if you want to break the Convention for a Gu fan, It''s not necessary at all Chao Tianrui said that, pausing for a moment, he continued: "so I think that your Majesty''s reward this time should be based on money and silk, or other commemorative items, but it''s unnecessary to be promoted to nobility. In this way, the other commanders of the forbidden army naturally know that you don''t like the reckless attack of the forbidden army, so they won''t do the same trick again, and they will get your reward, Although Gu fan was not promoted, it was enough to boost the morale of the army along the mountain customs. It can be said that killing two birds with one stone and killing two birds with one stone. "


    After hearing this, Emperor Yaowu nodded slightly, laughed and said, "Chao Aiqing, you are my brain trust. That''s exactly what I want to propose! "


    Chao Tianrui praised with his hand: "Your Majesty is holy and bright!"


    Yaowu star emperor nodded slightly and said in a voice: "take ink, paper and inkstone!" The eunuch who was with him quickly took the inkstone and the polished ink. Someone had already laid the Xuan paper. Yaowu Xinghuang grabbed the Langhao soft pen, held his breath, and began to write on the Xuan paper.


    Yaowu Xinghuang''s eyes were fixed on the paper, and the whole space in the imperial study seemed to be solidified, which made the time pass extremely long. No one can guess how high the martial arts power of Yaowu Xinghuang is. Some people say that Yaowu Xinghuang''s strength has reached xingzun, and is about to break through xingzun, However, some people say that the emperor of Yaowu star was already powerful when he was the crown prince, and he should have already broken through the star rank. When the martial arts masters write, they will unconsciously bring the spirit of killing and cutting. There will be the strong above the star level, even the Shen Tian level and Cheng Tian level martial arts masters in the quasi star level. No matter who is the star level master, in the short time when Yao Wu and Xing Huang write, except for the three Taiwei in the curtain, including the Marquis of Qing Dynasty, the Marquis of Qing Dynasty, the Marquis of Qing Dynasty, the Marquis of Qing Dynasty, the Marquis of Qian Han, etc, Even Chao Tianrui, the Confucian Minister of arms, felt a heavy pressure on his shoulders, as if he was going to suffocate his breath. The star spirit and star hero level Masters had no fighting power under the breath of the star worshippers.


    Maybe it was only a quarter of an hour, but the time in the imperial study seemed to have passed for an hour. Finally, Emperor Yaowu took a long breath and straightened up slowly. Looking at the people in front of him, he said, "after thinking about it, I decided to give this son a piece of encouragement."


    "What When people heard that emperor Yaowu himself had written a piece of calligraphy for Gu fan, they were shocked. Emperor Xinghuang wrote a piece of calligraphy for his ministers. Throughout the 500 year history of the Beidou Dynasty, except for the Beidou and Emperor Xinghuang period when the country was founded, it was more common. After that, there was almost no such thing. Only the generals who made great contributions to the country or the civil servants who risked their lives to remonstrate could they be rewarded by Emperor Xinghuang''s calligraphy, Most of them are the elegiac couplets after their death. This time, Yaowu star emperor actually presented the calligraphy for a 17-year-old boy as a reward. The favor of Yaowu star emperor for Gu fan can be seen.


    Several military Marquis of noble Marquis look at each other with their subordinates. It''s really appropriate to use four words to describe it as self defeating. Even if they contributed to the reward of Yaowu star emperor to Gu fan, they were nothing more than some money and silk. At most, they promoted Gu fan''s acting Commander to the commander, which was just a slight disease for the whole noble marquis, But at this time, it''s good that emperor Yaowu himself mentioned a piece of words for Gu fan. With this piece of words alone, no noble Marquis would dare to embarrass Gu fan. It''s almost like a gold medal! It''s really a matter of lifting a stone to hit one''s own feet, and I haven''t talked about it yet.


    Emperor Yaowu smiles, and the eunuchs around him carefully pick up the picture and unfold it. On the white rice paper, there are five big words: "heroes come out of youth". The words are like swords, spears, swords and halberds, and they seem to have boundless murderous spirit. They are incomparable, and even make the star level warriors feel a burst of depression. They are the ink treasures of the star level warriors, And enough to be used as a magic weapon. Then the eunuch slowly rolled up the letter and retreated to one side. Although the words in the painting embody the authority of the star worshippers, these eunuchs are not affected at all. The reason is that the authority can only affect the martial arts practitioners who have practiced martial arts. For those who have not practiced martial arts, it can''t be detected at all, and it won''t have any effect. Therefore, even under the authority of the star worshippers, These eunuchs who don''t practice martial arts still don''t realize it. Emperor Yaowu sat down and said, "the purpose of the plan!" A eunuch next to Emperor Yaowu immediately knelt down and said, "yes."ˇ° I''ve heard that "since ancient times, heroes have come out of youth." now there is Gu fan, a young man of the ancient family. He is the acting commander of the Yunyi section of the imperial army. He marches northward to fight against barbarians. He first attacks the enemy''s elite with a sudden attack and decapitates more than ten thousand people. Then he attacks the camp with the courage of ten thousand people, burns the enemy''s baggage and forces the enemy to retreat. He has made great contributions to the whole world. It''s not surprising that heroes come out of youth. " Emperor Yaowu spoke slowly. The eunuch next to him picked up his pen and wrote fluently. All the people below were listeningˇ° The military law of our Dynasty is like a mountain. We must reward for our achievements and punish for our mistakes. I give you ten thousand taels of gold, a collar of dragon and jade, a thousand pieces of fine silk and satin, and a calligraphy of mine. I hope you will practice more and make new achievements again! " When Emperor Yaowu finished, all the people immediately exclaimed. What is the dragon jade belt! It''s a forbidden item that can only be used by the royal family! Let''s not say it''s the commander, even the marquis. Once used, it''s a rebellion to destroy the nine ethnic groups. Only after the minister has made great contributions will his majesty give the Dragon belt. The wearer will regard it as a lifetime honor. The dragon jade belt is even better than the dragon jade belt. It''s inlaid with Liancheng Bi, which is only used by the prince and his majesty, Among the young aristocrats, only dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, got a dragon jade belt from emperor Yaowu when he was appointed Marquis of Beisu. This time, Gu fan also got one. What does that mean? Gu fan has not yet been appointed Marquis of the army, and he has received almost the same treatment as Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu! In the future, the ordinary Marquis really can''t enter the eyes of Gu fan. Even the Marquis without military power has to go to Gu fan, who is only the acting commander, for help. Emperor Yaowu looked at the eunuch who was planning the imperial edict beside him and said, "go mount my words and draft them as soon as possible. Gold and silk will be sent to the palace of the Marquis of the plain for the time being."ˇ° Your majesty, I have something to start with. " Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, said abruptlyˇ° Chao Aiqing, please Emperor Yaowu nodded slightlyˇ° Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, mentioned that Gu fan had repeatedly offered to give the reward to the family members of the soldiers who died in the battle of Yunyi, and asked me to ask for your Majesty''s permission. " Chao Tianrui bowed his head and said, "I think so. What does your majesty mean?" Yaowu star emperor nodded slightly, slowly said: "this son''s heart is mellow, love soldiers like son, very good, very good, quasi play!"ˇ° My emperor is bright Chao Tianrui added his forehead with both hands and wished again. Then the other people in the imperial study said: "long live the emperor, long live the emperor!" Emperor Yaowu leaned back and said, "ladies and gentlemen, this matter is settled. It''s too late. Let''s go back and have a rest."

 Chapter 296

    Shanhaiguan, under the setting sun.


    Gu fan and the only remaining generals of the cloud wing Department met again in the tent of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army. After a separation of life and death, the whole cloud wing department was reduced by nearly half. There were many fewer faces sitting in the tent of the forbidden army in the past. To be exact, in addition to the deputy commander sun Mucai, who was still sitting lazily opposite Gu fan, Zhao Xingyun was the only one among the Fenwu captains, Only Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen are left among the yunqi captains. As for Wu Xiang, who is a newly promoted yunqi captaincy, he consciously sits at the back.


    On such a large table, there were only six people left, and there was no more scene of the 15 imperial generals'' valiant and high spirited on the day of the battle. Gu fan looked at the last elite of the cloud wing, and he sighed that no one could hear.


    Knowing that Gu fan had seen things and thought about people, Xie Yuxiang said to Gu fan in a hurry, "don''t be sad, young marquis. Those who can sit here today are those who will not die. They will be blessed in the future."


    Meng Wuhen echoed and said, "young Marquis, we are all warriors. We have the consciousness of dying for our country for a long time. But now it is urgent to appoint new officers as soon as possible to restore the overall combat effectiveness of the army."


    Gu fan nodded in favor of Meng Wuchen''s opinion. Gu fan took a look at Zhao Xingyun, and then asked, "Zhao Xingyun, you have been in the cloud wing department for the longest time. Now there are a large number of middle-level officers lacking. Do you have a good candidate?"


    Gu fan went directly past the deputy commander sun Zuozi to exchange opinions with Zhao Xingyun. He really didn''t give him face. However, sun Zuozi was a tiger whose teeth had been pulled out. He was no different from a big cat. No matter how hard he was, no matter how angry he was, In one word, the deputy commander of the hall was demoted to the commander of the hot army, and if Gu fan wanted to, he could even be demoted to the commander of the hot army. Although the two have the same rank, their prestige and influence in the cloud wing department are very different.


    Zhao Xingyun was overjoyed to see that Gu fan directly asked if he had a replacement candidate. What does this mean? This young marquis is going to help Zhao Xingyun and the generals related to him! Zhao Xingyun dreams of embracing the big tree of Hougu''s family in the plain. Can Gu fan not be happy when he gives Zhao Xingyun such a face? But it can also be said that sun Zuozi''s influence in the cloud wing Department has been uprooted by Gu fan, or even taken back for his own use.


    Zhao Xingyun bowed slightly to show his respect for Gu fan, and then said: "little Marquis, this time our cloud wing Department has suffered a heavy blow. There is no suitable person for my cloud riding captain to replace him as Fenwu captain. But two of the thousand captains are very brave and their strength has reached the congenital level. I hope that little Marquis can promote them as cloud riding captain." After all, Zhao Xingyun is also a veteran. Without two Fenwu captains, he is in Gu fan''s favor. He will not believe that Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen shed crocodile tears for Ma Zhong and Chi Weihan. They may be able to wake up in their dreams. They are both Shen Tian''s strength, but they stay in yunqi''s nest and never find a chance to become Fenwu captains, At this time, there are just two more positions. Quan Yunyi knew on the first day he came from Gu fan that they were Gu fan''s bodyguards. Now they are the last two yunqi captains left. Can''t they be promoted to Fenwu captains? If Zhao Xingyun doesn''t know the truth, Gu fan may slap the table and turn against Zhao Xingyun on the spot. But since Gu fan gave Zhao Xingyun his face, the best way is to accept it with smile, so as not to be suspected by Gu fan that Zhao Xingyun has a bad influence on him. Therefore, he asked for two places for Yun Qiwei. Gu fan naturally had this psychological preparation, which means that I accept your love and I understand what you mean.


    On the other hand, Zhao Xingyun used to call Gu fan the "ancient commander", even the "ancient commander", but this time he called "little Marquis" intimately, which seems to be no different from Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen''s personal guards, although Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen are quite dissatisfied with Zhao Xingyun''s behavior of riding on the wall, Even immediately cast a disdainful look at him, but Gu fan just a faint smile, and said to Zhao Xingyun kindly: "Zhao Wuwei, there are excellent people, this is the time to recommend them to the upper level of cloud wing department, don''t hide


    Zhao Xingyun smiles for a moment, bows and says: "little Marquis, it''s really the battle of Shanhaiguan. I have lost a lot under my command. There are no excellent talents, but..." he pauses for a moment, takes a look at Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen sitting opposite, and then bows his head and says: "I feel that the candidates for the two fenwuwei have come out, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, two cloud riding captains, are quite suitable... "He sees Gu fan smiling and nodding. He knows that he is in the heart of Gu fan. As the deputy commander of cloud wing department, Gu fan has high prestige in the army. If he opens his mouth to promote his confidants, he will inevitably be left with the handle of autocracy, which will affect his prestige. Such a thing is not worthwhile.


    Zhao Xingyun continued: "young Marquis, the martial arts accomplishments of the two yunqi captains have reached the Shen Tian level, and they have made a lot of military contributions. They are the only two of the outstanding yunqi captains. If they can''t be promoted, it''s really chilling for the soldiers!"


    Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen feel a lot more comfortable when they hear Zhao Xingyun''s words. The hostility of disdaining Zhao Xingyun''s backwardness is greatly reduced. Gu fan naturally takes everyone''s attitude in his eyes, and secretly praises Zhao Xingyun. No wonder this man is the oldest Fenwu captain in the cloud wing department. He is really good at speaking, It means that Gu fan is forced to promote Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen to Fenwu Wei, or the army will mutiny.


    Gu fan nodded slightly and said, "I will consider Zhao Wuwei''s opinion." He then looked at Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, and said in a stern voice, "Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen, two cloud captains!"


    "My subordinates are here!" They set out immediately.


    "The two of you fought for the cloud wing department and came back from Shanhaiguan. At this time, there are two vacancies in the army. I''m going to promote you..."


    Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen are both in a state of great joy. Fen Wu Wei of the forbidden army is the deputy commander of the main battle corps of Yantian army. When he arrives at the local garrison corps, he is the garrison general, which is equivalent to the commander of one side. Compared with Yun Qi Wei, who is transferred to the main battle corps and becomes Fen Wu Wei, and becomes the Deputy garrison general of the local garrison corps, his awkward position has been greatly improved.


    They were about to bow down to thank him, but Gu Fan said harshly, "but you two, the Imperial Guard Fenwu Wei is in charge of 30000 Imperial officers and soldiers. You also need an appointment document from the Ministry of war, so the appointment I give you here is only for Fenwu Wei. If you lose the battle, you will be dismissed immediately. Do you understand?"


    Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen appear to be in a state of panic. In fact, they just cooperate with Gu fan to play. It''s just like Gu fan''s acting commander needs to be righted sooner or later. Dai Fenwu Wei of Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen just lacks a document from the Ministry of war. In fact, these tricks are all for one person to see... Gu Fan said, Smilingly, he said to the deputy commander on the opposite table, "deputy commander sun, do you think my disposal is appropriate?"


    Sun''s face was full of tears and smiles. In fact, he didn''t know what Gu fan had just said to Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, but he was just acting for him, because he was also able to speak in the Ministry of war. Once he caught Gu fan''s skill of appointing Fenwu Wei without the Ministry of war documents, Gu fan would be lawless, If the noble Hou Yimai is preparing to renovate Gufan and add oil and vinegar, it will certainly have a great impact on the future development of Gufan. Therefore, what Gufan has to do is to block up any breach of sun''s strategy. If you can''t pick a bone out of the chicken''s egg, you will be depressed to death.


    But in fact, sun Mucai was really depressed by Gu fan''s move. You''ve made up your mind and asked me what to do?


    Sun Miaozi had to die and said, "I think I can... Just do what the ancient commander said."


    Gu fan, hearing the speech, said with a smile, "thank you very much, deputy commander sun scheming." He turned his face and said to the next few people: "as for the selection of yunqi captain, the three Fenwu captains are responsible for the selection of the thousand captains and the hundred captains. Please be fair and just in the big housework and finish the selection as soon as possible!"


    "Yes, sir Zhao Xingyun and the newly appointed Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen responded in unison.


    Time passed quickly. Four days later, the selection of the new yunqi captains was completed. Two of the four yunqi captains vacated were replaced by Zhao Xingyun''s men. This was Gu fan''s favor. The other two positions were the centurion under Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen. The centurion went directly to yunqi, except in this special time of war, It is impossible to have such a similar situation.


    That is to say, the Deputy commanders, Fenwu Wei and yunqi Wei, who are sitting in the tent of the Imperial Army, are all Gu fan''s people, except the negligible and completely ignored deputy commander sun qice. Among them, Zhao Xingyun and his two yunqi Wei are all Gu fan''s lineage. The loss of Yunyi department after a Shanhaiguan war, Gu fan really wanted to thank Dan Tai RUOYE. After this exchange transfusion, Gu fan really mastered the upper and lower parts of cloud wing.


    Gu fan looks at a pair of new faces in the camp, each of which is far more vicissitudes than himself. Gu fan suddenly feels that he has become a lot older, and even has the feeling of dreaming back to his previous life. Gu fan in the past, that is, Hou Guyun of Pingyuan, had just entered the Yulin guard at the age of 17, and his martial arts cultivation was only at the congenital level, which was far worse than Gu fan now.


    He silently lowered his head, looked at the table in front of him, pondered, and even began to doubt: "is the previous life a dream, is this life true, or is this life a dream, and the previous life is true? Dream, truth, disillusionment.... "


    In fact, Gu fan has always been suspicious about his journey through rebirth. That''s why he became Gu fan, but Gu Yun still exists. So he often wondered what would happen if he went to the Imperial Army in Cangyuan to see his father.


    At this time, there was a loud cry from the cavalry: "please come out, commander Gu fandai of cloud wing department!"


    Gu fan suddenly woke up, stood up and walked out quickly. He saw that the scouts were not the Scouts of Yan Tianjun, but the cavalry in the armor of the forbidden army. Moreover, the symbol on the armor of the forbidden army was not the cloud wing department, but the symbol of the first part of the forbidden army, the Longyi department.


    Why are the people from Longyu department here? Not only Gu fan, but also all the cloud wing generals behind Gu fan have made a murmur in their hearts. Cloud wing is the only team to support Northern Xinjiang. Does the Ministry of war think that cloud wing has been severely damaged and disabled, so it sent the Longyu department, the most effective of the forbidden Army, to help?


    Damn it, it''s too contemptuous of the combat effectiveness of our cloud wing department! Almost all the generals of the cloud wing Department scolded in their hearts. The greatest contribution of Gu fan''s eight departments after performing martial arts was not to defeat the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE and defeat the arrogance of the noble Marquis, but to the cloud wing department, it ignited their self-confidence. Now the cloud wing department is all proud of the strongest fighting power of the forbidden army, the Dragon Wing department? What is that? Their deputy commander was beaten to the ground like a dog by our deputy commander! Gu fan also knew that the dragon''s tribe had a problem with him. No wonder the scouts and cavalry of the dragon''s tribe were so bold that they didn''t send it in person. Instead, they asked Gu fan to come out and call him by his name. According to the temperament of the cloud wing generals around him, Gu fan should directly dismount the scouts and cavalry of the low martial Longxiang department, and then step on his face with his boots to relieve his anger. But Gu fan''s identity at this time is quite different from that before, and it is more true that he is a small scout of the Longxiang department. If it comes out, he will be shamed as a laughing stock by other departments of the forbidden army, Then he gathered his displeasure and asked, "I''m Gu fan. What can I do for you?" The scouting cavalry raised his head, looked at Gu fan and said, "Your Highness Prince xingzhenxuan and Marquis tiebihou, please go to Shenyang." If fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, invited Gu fan to Shenyang alone, Gu fan would not think much about it. After all, uncle fan was very kind to him. Although he did not take care of Guan Haotian, the Marquis of Beihou, he was close to each other. The other party already took care of himself. It is estimated that a trip to Shenyang would be mainly reminiscent of the past, However, the Scouts of Longyu Department deliberately said that the prince xingzhenxuan and Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang had an invitation. Obviously, xingzhenxuan also had something to look for Gu fan... Gu fan naturally knew that xingzhenxuan had a very good personal relationship with Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE. He would not do anything good to find himselfˇ° I see Gu fan nodded and said calmly. The Scout raised his head, pushed his helmet and said, "it''s coming tonight. Don''t delay!" Gu fan replied, "I understand. I''ll rush there. Don''t worry." The cavalry of the Scouts of the longyi tribe didn''t talk to Gu fanduo either. He drove his horse to the gate of Yuanmen and went away. His front foot went out of Yuanmen, and the Yunyi tribe behind Gu fan scolded him in all kinds of dialects. Some people spit at the direction of the scouts'' departure and said, "what''s that?" Xie Yuxiang beside Gu fan asked in a voice: "little Marquis, how can xingzhenxuan come to you? I''m afraid there''s nothing good about it! " On one side, Meng Wuhen said, "young Marquis, I heard that the prince xingzhenxuan went out with the army this time to contain you and the iron wall Marquis fan Suiyang. I''m afraid you have a bad intention to invite you to Shenyang this time." Gu fan looked at them and said with a sneer, "it''s he who invited me that I have to go to Shenyang!"ˇ° Why? " Not only Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, but also Zhao Xingyun and Wu Xiang were surprised, obviously surprised by Gu fan''s answerˇ° If I don''t go, doesn''t it seem that I''m afraid? " Gu Fan said coldly: "besides, I want to see what medicine he sells in his gourd! If he''s been holding it for so long, he should make some moves. If he doesn''t move, I''m worried! " Listen to Gu fan such a say, the cloud wing Department public behind him immediately roared with laughter. Zhao Xingyun boasted: "young Marquis, I heard that when you were in southern Xinjiang, you used to go to the meeting alone. You were a guest in Mingjing house of fierce Marquis dantai. This one won''t go to the meeting alone again!"ˇ° Not bad... "Gu Fan said with a smile," if you don''t go into the tiger''s den, you can''t get tiger''s son. Besides, xingzhenxuan is a paper tiger. His teeth have been pulled out by his father in the court. "ˇ° "That''s right..." Xie Yuxiang, who knew about it, added: "it''s said that his majesty Xinghuang himself said that you are only allowed to fight, not to speak, not to transfer troops, not to do anything. Look, he''s depressed!"ˇ° It''s better to only allow him to eat meat and drink! " Behind them, a group of cloud wing generals laughed sarcastically. Gu Fan said to the crowd, "well, don''t worry. I''ll come right away." Then, as soon as he turned around, his figure disappeared into a dark shadow and flew towards Shenyang.

 Chapter 297

    The cavalry of the Scouts of the longyi tribe didn''t talk to Gu fanduo either. He drove his horse to the gate of Yuanmen and went away. His front foot went out of Yuanmen, and the Yunyi tribe behind Gu fan scolded him in all kinds of dialects. Some people spit at the direction of the scouts'' departure and said, "what''s that?"


    Xie Yuxiang beside Gu fan asked in a voice: "little Marquis, how can xingzhenxuan come to you? I''m afraid there''s nothing good about it! "


    On one side, Meng Wuhen said, "young Marquis, I heard that the prince xingzhenxuan went out with the army this time to contain you and the iron wall Marquis fan Suiyang. I''m afraid you have a bad intention to invite you to Shenyang this time."


    Gu fan looked at them and said with a sneer, "it''s he who invited me that I have to go to Shenyang!"


    "Why?" Not only Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, but also Zhao Xingyun and Wu Xiang were surprised, obviously surprised by Gu fan''s answer.


    "If I don''t go, doesn''t it seem that I''m afraid?" Gu Fan said coldly: "besides, I want to see what medicine he sells in his gourd! If he''s been holding it for so long, he should make some moves. If he doesn''t move, I''m worried! "


    Listen to Gu fan such a say, the cloud wing Department public behind him immediately roared with laughter.


    Zhao Xingyun boasted: "young Marquis, I heard that when you were in southern Xinjiang, you used to go to the meeting alone. You were a guest in Mingjing house of fierce Marquis dantai. This one won''t go to the meeting alone again!"


    "Not bad..." Gu Fan said with a smile, "if you don''t go into the tiger''s den, you can''t get tiger''s son. Besides, xingzhenxuan is a paper tiger. His teeth have been pulled out by his father in the court!"


    "That''s it..." Xie Yuxiang, who knew about it, added: "it''s said that his majesty Xinghuang himself said that you are only allowed to fight, not to speak, not to transfer troops, not to do anything. Look at him depressed!"


    "It''s better to only allow him to eat meat and drink!" Behind them, a group of cloud wing generals laughed sarcastically.


    Gu Fan said to the crowd, "well, don''t worry. I''ll come right away." Then, as soon as he turned around, his figure disappeared into a dark shadow and flew towards Shenyang.


    The core town of Yantian army, Shenyang, Tiebi Marquis mansion of Yantian army.


    Under the heavy gate, the soldiers of Yantian army, who were heavily guarded and dressed in red armor, came and went on patrol, adding a layer of mystery to the residence of tiebihou.


    But today, the gate of Tiebi Marquis''s mansion of Yantian army is completely open, but the guard is more strict than before, and the guard has doubled. Not to mention, there are even many black armored imperial guards patrolling and defending, but they don''t know what happened.


    Just at this time, a carriage slowly drove to the gate of Tiebi Marquis''s house. A young man in black imperial armor stepped out of the carriage. Two soldiers of Yantian Army stood guard quickly came up and saluted the young man: "commander Gu, you are here at last. Just waiting for you. "


    Needless to say, the young man was Gu fan, the deputy commander of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army. He heard the soldier say, "I''ll wait for you." he suddenly frowned and thought to himself, "what''s so important? How could fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, and Prince xingzhenxuan wait for me alone? Isn''t it true that Xie Yuxiang''s crow''s beak is right? Does xingzhenxuan want to deal with me? Is there anyone else present among the two people who came out today? "


    He did not ask much, nodded, and went straight into Tiebi Marquis''s house. Under the guidance of the soldier, he walked through a long corridor to a spacious hall. A eunuch in Imperial costume was standing in the middle of the hall with a roll of golden forged silk in his hand. On both sides of the hall, both Prince xingzhenxuan and Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang were respectful and formally dressed, Prince xingzhenxuan is wearing gold chain armor, and with the crown of the prince, while tiebihou is a brand-new armor, which is wiped clean and stands on the other side.


    Behind the eunuch stood two other eunuchs, holding a valuable sandalwood box, but they didn''t know what was in it.


    The head eunuch heard the sound of footsteps, suddenly looked back, saw Gu fan step into the hall, his face immediately piled up some flattering smile and said: "commander Gu, you are here at last!" As soon as the eunuch turned his head, Gu fan immediately recognized him. He was Liu Gonggong, the general manager of the Imperial Palace, and the red man beside Yao Wuxing emperor. The last time Gu fan won the first military test of Tu Su Festival, he came to read out the imperial edict and presented the reward. This is a noble man in the deep palace. Why did he come to the barren Northern Xinjiang?


    Gu fan glanced down and guessed that the satin in Mr. Liu''s hand must be the imperial edict of emperor Yaowu!


    Before Gu fan reflected it, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, motioned Gu fan to stand. Gu fan then stood behind fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi. Liu Gonggong suddenly gathered his smile, and the original flesh on his face became more and more serious. Then his strange voice of yin and Yang sounded: "the imperial edict is coming, fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, Gu fan, the deputy commander of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army, received the order! " Before the words were heard, all the people in the hall knelt down. Duke Liu slowly unfolded his satin. He saw a dazzling star shining through the hall. Gu fan and others felt a sense of depression. However, the eunuchs who did not practice martial arts were only slightly blinked by the strong light.


    "The star emperor Chengtian ordered that the dog army invades our northern Xinjiang, the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang, the deputy commander of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army Gu fan goes to support us, the enemy invaders tangle with 500000 people in the mountain customs line, our army officers and soldiers fight for every inch of land, spread their blood bravely, live in the blue sky, and spread their prestige in the four barbarians. I am also very pleased. Now I will reward and punish them according to the war situation of all the generals!" Liu Gonggong pauses for a moment, and says to fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall: "although fan Suiyang, the leader of Yan Tianjun, has held the front line of Shanhaiguan, he has lost 120000 yuan, which can''t be more than his contribution..." Liu Gonggong says here, no one notices that the crown prince Xing Zhenxuan, who is opposite fan Suiyang, has a sneer on his face, which even means a little contempt.


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, seems to know that the imperial court will punish him severely. He lies on the ground and presses his head very low. Gu fan feels that this famous iron general is breathless at this time, as if he were a million troops.


    "Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, will be fined for one year to see the aftereffect." When Duke Liu finished, not only prince xingzhenxuan but also Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang thought that he had heard the wrong thing. Originally Prince xingzhenxuan thought that Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang had lost 120000 people. Even if he didn''t get rid of his title immediately, at least the Yantian army couldn''t stay any longer. Who knew that the imperial edict of emperor Yaowu was very harsh, The last punishment is a year''s salary? This... This is a joke?


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, was almost dementia when he heard this. In fact, when Liu Gonggong came, he was ready to leave the Yantian army. Even after he left the Yantian army, he explained how the people below could continue to ensure the normal operation of the Yantian army one by one. He should not be like Hou dantai RUOYE in Beisu. After he left, all the departments of the Yantian army did not belong to each other, The situation of scattered sand, at this time, Yan Tianjun has been greatly damaged, if such a situation, dog Rong again a large-scale invasion, I''m afraid Yan Tianjun will be able to completely collapse, all the way to Tianjing City!


    But who knows that the punishment is only a year''s salary! Not to mention the penalty of one year''s salary, even the penalty of twelve years, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, felt it was too light. When he raised his ears and wanted to listen to it again, he heard Duke Liu continue to read the imperial edict: "Gu fan, the commander of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army, I heard that" since ancient times heroes have been young ". Now there is Gu fan, a young man of the ancient family. He is not weak, and the imperial army is going north, In order to fight against barbarians, he first smashed the enemy''s elite by surprise attack and beheaded more than ten thousand people. Then he attacked the camp with ten thousand people, burned the enemy''s baggage and forced the enemy to retreat. His contributions shocked the whole world. It''s not surprising that the heroes were young! " At this point, don''t mention the prince xingzhenxuan. Even Gu fan was a little surprised. Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, couldn''t see his expression because his armor covered his whole body. However, he must be very surprised.


    "The military law of our Dynasty is like a mountain. We must reward for our achievements and punish for our mistakes. I give you ten thousand taels of gold, a collar of dragon and jade, a thousand pieces of fine silk and satin, and a calligraphy of mine. I hope you will practice more and make new achievements again! " After reading it, Mr. Liu slowly closed the imperial edict in his hand, and his face returned to some flattering smile. He said to the iron wall Marquis fan Suiyang and Gu fan, "you two, thank you for the edict."


    "Thank you, long live the emperor After confirming that he had heard correctly, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, immediately put his forehead on the ground and hit the ground hard. He yelled through his helmet. Although his voice was slightly distorted by the refraction of the metal, Gu fan had no doubt about fan Suiyang''s emotion. Then he said to Duke Liu sincerely, "Duke Liu, Please tell your majesty that fan should spare no effort to mend his mistakes and serve his country until he dies! "


    Liu Gonggong nodded slightly and said with a smile: "the iron wall Marquis has this loyalty, and the miscellaneous family will naturally tell his majesty."


    Gu fan then bowed his head and said, "thank you, long live the emperor!"


    Duke Liu came down and handed the imperial edict to fan Suiyang, who was standing in front of him. Then he turned around and waved. The two eunuchs held the delicate sandalwood box in front of Gu fan. Gu fan straightened up and was about to take it over. But he said with a smile, "young Marquis, your majesty has only mentioned words for you and Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu, so you can get this honor, What a blessing to your ancient family


    Gu fan was also surprised that the emperor Yaowu would reward himself in this way. It would be better to present a volume of his Majesty''s handwriting than to seal a commander to Gu fan. After all, his Majesty''s handwriting is a pass in many places, a talisman in many cases, or even an iron scroll to avoid death!


    Gu fan saw that Liu Gonggong was flattering, and obviously knew that he was trying to flatter himself. Gu fan immediately bowed his head and said, "Liu Gonggong, if you hadn''t taken care of Gu fan from the Tusu Festival, where could you be today?"


    Seeing that Gu fan''s words were smooth and helpful, Duke Liu raised his right hand, raised his orchid finger and gave a false point in front of Gu fan. He said with a smile: "you are very serious, young marquis. You are a talented person in heaven. If you are successful in the future, as long as you don''t forget the miscellaneous family..."


    As the manager of the Imperial Palace, Mr. Liu has always been against the prince xingzhenxuan in the palace, even against him everywhere. As the manager of the Imperial Palace, how can he not know that the prince xingzhenxuan is a good friend with Hou dantai RUOYE, and that the prince xingzhenxuan is a genuine supporter of the noble Marquis, or even a fanatic of the noble Marquis, Gu fan and the Marquis of Beisu have never died of hatred since the event of eight divisions'' martial arts performance. Gu fan can never stand with the prince xingzhenxuan, and fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, is a typical representative of the civilian faction, which is even more wrong with the prince xingzhenxuan. Therefore, he directly established a relationship with Gu fan, and deliberately pointed out that "Your Majesty has only mentioned words for you and Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu" when he gave Gu fan calligraphy and paintings. The implication is that Gu fan has already obtained the same position as Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu in the mind of Emperor Yaowu, and he is taking the face of Prince Xingzhen Xuan fiercely.


    Gu fan obviously couldn''t ask for such help from Duke Liu. He also learned from fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, and said aloud, "please tell your majesty that Gu fan is willing to go through fire and water for your majesty!"ˇ° "Good, good..." Mr. Liu smiles and points out with orchids. Gu fan says, "the little marquis is is loyal to your majesty. I will bring it to you, I will bring it to you!" The two eunuchs opened the box, took out the scroll from it, and slowly unfolded it. On the white Xuan paper, there were five big words: "hero comes out of youth". The words were like swords, spears, swords and halberds. They seemed to have boundless murderous spirit. They were incomparable, and even made the star level warriors feel a burst of depression. They were the ink treasures of the star level warriors, And enough to be used as a magic weapon. There was another exclamation, and even Gu fandu stared at Yaowu Xinghuang''s ink for a long time. A moment later, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, said to Mr. Liu: "Mr. Liu, it''s late. I''d like to prepare some thin wine for you. Please move to the tiger Pavilion."ˇ° Mr. tiebihou is too polite. It''s better to be obedient than respectful. " Duke Liu knew that the news he brought was a punishment to the Marquis Tiebi, but it was actually a great good news. The Marquis Tiebi was not grateful to him. Moreover, he never refused such a wedding. Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang also deliberately turned his face to the gloomy Prince xingzhenxuan and asked, "Your Highness, Zhenxuan, do you want to go to tiger Pavilion for a few drinks?" Where does star shock Xuan still have the mood that drinks apparently? Even the iron wall Marquis fan Suiyang and Gu fan are willing to swallow them alive. But as the chief manager of the Imperial Palace around Yao Wu Xinghuang, Duke Liu has to pretend that he doesn''t care about them. He even wants to congratulate them against his heart. Otherwise, he will go back to Yao Wu Xinghuang and say, "Your Highness is not happy. It seems that he is jealous of the talents." The image of himself in front of emperor Yaowu was very bad. Thinking of this, his gloomy face suddenly split. He tried to make a fake smile and said to fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi: "it''s just right that our palace wants to have a few drinks with him!"ˇ° If so, very good, very good. " Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, guessed that xingzhenxuan would not refuse. At this time, the two of them are very beautiful. The most unhappy person is the prince xingzhenxuan, but xingzhenxuan is not good to attack in front of Mr. Liu. He knows that what xingzhenxuan wants to do at this time is to lock himself in the room and treat everything in the room as if they were the Marquis of iron wall, fan Suiyang and Gu fan, In this case, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, also invited him to a banquet on purpose. On the one hand, he delayed the time to vent his negative emotions, and on the other hand, he could ridicule xingzhenxuan wantonly on the wine table. Anyway, Mr. Liu''s attitude just now has been very clear. He wants to climb the line of Hougu''s family in Pingyuan. That is to say, he will try his best to block all the news that is bad for Gu fan or good for Prince xingzhenxuan. In other words, as long as he is on the wine table tonight, Prince xingzhenxuan has an attack, no matter what the reason is, Even if Gu fan and fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, are too intimidating, when they come to the ears of Yaowu Xinghuang, they will turn into such a version that the crown prince is jealous of his talents and intentionally spills it on the wine table... Thinking of the manner in which the crown prince xingzhenxuan was domineering and elated in the Marquis of Tiebi a few days ago, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, felt itchy, After all, he knew that it was the evil spirit of Marquis dantai of Beisu. Prince xingzhenxuan insisted that Marquis fan Suiyang of Tiebi should be dismissed at least and go home in his spare time. In this way, he was extremely contemptuous and had no fear. Who knew that things were contrary to his wishes. He looked around at an imperial edict from Tianjing City, but the punishment given was only a small one-year salary. It was really that people were not as good as heaven! As he walked, Liu Gonggong said with a smile to fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi: "miscellaneous families are not good at drinking. I''ve heard that the spirits in Shenyang are very good. Because the weather is not cold enough in other places, they are not as strong as yours. If you are lucky, you really want to taste them." Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, said with a smile: "to tell you the truth, I don''t have much wine here. If you really like it, you can take a car back to Tianjing and give it to others."ˇ° What''s the point? " Hearing the speech, Duke Liu immediately smiles and takes the hand of marquis fan Suiyang of iron wall to exchange greetings. Behind them, Gu fan and Prince xingzhenxuan, who are not talking, walk alone. Gu fan saw that the expression on the prince xingzhenxuan''s face was uncertain, and there was still a murderous spirit around him. He obviously knew that he was really angry. At this time, he was forced to suppress it. Once it broke out, I''m afraid it would be frightening. After practicing the magic sect secret method, he became more sensitive to the flow of breath and power, and immediately made up his mind. OK, aren''t you tolerant? I see how much patience you can have!

 Chapter 298

    Thinking of the prince xingzhenxuan''s domineering and triumphant manner in Tiebi Marquis''s mansion a few days ago, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, felt a twinge of itch. After all, he knew that it was the evil spirit of the northern Marquis dantai. Prince xingzhenxuan insisted that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, would at least be dismissed from his post and go home in his spare time, He looked around at an imperial edict from Tianjing City, but the punishment given was only a small one year''s salary. It was really not as good as heaven!


    As he walked, Liu Gonggong said with a smile to fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi: "miscellaneous families are not good at drinking. I''ve heard that the spirits in Shenyang are very good. Because the weather is not cold enough in other places, they are not as strong as yours. If you are lucky, you really want to taste them."


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, said with a smile: "to tell you the truth, I don''t have much wine here. If you really like it, you can take a car back to Tianjing and give it to others."


    "What''s the point?" Hearing the speech, Duke Liu immediately smiles and takes the hand of marquis fan Suiyang of iron wall to exchange greetings. Behind them, Gu fan and Prince xingzhenxuan, who are not talking, walk alone.


    Gu fan saw that the expression on the prince xingzhenxuan''s face was uncertain, and there was still a murderous spirit around him. He obviously knew that he was really angry. At this time, he was forced to suppress it. Once it broke out, I''m afraid it would be frightening.


    After practicing the magic sect secret method, he became more sensitive to the flow of breath and power, and immediately made up his mind. OK, aren''t you tolerant? I see how much patience you can have!


    In the tiger Pavilion, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, the prince Xing Zhenxuan, Liu Gonggong, the general manager of the Imperial Palace, and Gu fan, the acting commander of the forbidden army of Yunyi department, are sitting separately. It seems that they are enjoying themselves at the wine table. In fact, the four of them have the same mind, but they all want to deal with the other person. And that person is not others, is Prince Xing Zhen Xuan.


    After all, the crown prince xingzhenxuan grew up in the palace struggle. How can he not see the situation clearly? However, the banquet at the tiger Pavilion is really comparable to the banquet arranged by the tiger''s mouth. If he comes, he may not be blamed. If he doesn''t come, he will definitely fall behind, so he has to stick to his head. At this time, knowing that the three people are planning to grasp their own handle at the tiger Pavilion banquet, xingzhenxuan is careful to take a sip of a dish. If one of the three people makes a toast to himself, he will take a sip of it, but he won''t drink it all. Although xingzhenxuan knows that this will be criticized, it''s better than being drunk.


    You know, he is completely relying on his reason to control his anger, so he can keep calm on his face. In fact, his heart has already turned upside down. If he is intoxicated by these three people, I''m afraid that he can say anything treacherous, which is heard by the general manager of the University, Duke Liu, and directly conveyed to Emperor Yaowu, I''m afraid my position as Prince is not guaranteed.


    Although xingzhenxuan knows that he has a good amount of alcohol, he doesn''t dare to be conceited that he can compare with Gu fan, fan Suiyang and Duke Liu. It''s a good thing for xingzhenxuan that he doesn''t drink.


    At this time, almost half of the dishes were served, and Prince xingzhenxuan drank less than six glasses of wine. It was obvious that Prince fan Suiyang was worried and frequently drank wine from Prince xingzhenxuan. Unfortunately, Prince xingzhenxuan saw through the intention of Prince fan Suiyang. No matter how hard he tried to persuade him to drink, he just took a sip. He didn''t want to buy from Prince fan Suiyang and wanted to get me drunk, Dream!


    When Duke Liu saw that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, frequently toasted, Prince xingzhenxuan didn''t buy it. Seeing that the dishes on the table were half served, he couldn''t drink the wine. How could he make a story without getting Prince xingzhenxuan drunk? He got up in a hurry, piled up a flattering smile and advised the prince xingzhenxuan to drink: "Your Highness, share your worries for your majesty, go to northern Xinjiang in person, and be the first soldier in the battle. I admire you very much. I''d like to drink to your highness." He then raised his head, drank all the wine in his glass, and said with a smile: "the miscellaneous family doesn''t drink on weekdays. They just admire the prince for a long time. They made an exception to drink a glass, and asked his highness to appreciate it. Let''s dry all the wine in the glass!" Obviously, at the wine table, after a toast, it''s quite arrogant and rude to drink only one mouthful of wine. The head of the University, Mr. Liu, was originally the red man around emperor Yaowu. This time, he was the angel who read out the imperial edict. His position is even more special. It''s not good to offend anyone.


    Seeing that Mr. Liu had said this, xingzhenxuan could only lift his glass and drink it down. Just as he was about to put it down, he saw that Mr. Liu took up his glass again and filled it with wine suddenly. He said to xingzhenxuan, "Your Highness, here''s to you again!" Before waiting for the reaction of xingzhenxuan, Mr. Liu''s right hand shaking with orchid fingers has already drunk the glass of wine. Xingzhenxuan has no choice but to raise his head and drink another glass of wine. Just as he is about to sit down, Mr. Liu raises his hand again and says to xingzhenxuan, "under the Prince''s palace, two cups are really not good. I''ll give you another cup." Before Prince xingzhenxuan could reply, another glass of wine gulped down. Xingzhenxuan couldn''t tell what was bitter in his eyes, so he had to look up and drink another one. Yu Guang picked it out. Seeing that he was drinking, Duke Liu stretched out his hand to pour wine for himself again. Obviously, he wanted to pour himself a fourth cup. His heart moved, Gu fan and fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, only feel that a strong wind has swept in front of them. It is obvious that the prince xingzhenxuan wants to control the actions of Duke Liu with his authority. If they continue to drink like this, I''m afraid that xingzhenxuan will be slightly drunk. When the wine arrives, it''s between waking up and drunkenness. It''s the most exciting time and the easiest time to say something wrong.


    But who knows that the general manager of the Imperial Palace, Duke Liu, has never practiced martial arts. Even though Prince xingzhenxuan has star level accomplishments, he has no way to deter those who don''t practice martial arts. He just shakes his hand a little, and still skillfully pours the fourth glass of wine. He says to xingzhenxuan, "Your Highness, I hear that you have an extraordinary amount of wine, which can be called a mass in the deep palace, That''s not a problem, is it? " Before he had finished speaking, another glass of wine came down. Xingzhenxuan had to raise his hand, choke his neck, and drink the fourth glass of wine. It can''t be denied that xingzhenxuan''s strength has reached the star level, and his health is very good, but the amount of wine hasn''t improved much. In addition, he is in a bad mood at this time, and he has been repeatedly poured four glasses of wine by Duke Liu''s rhetoric, It''s a little overwhelming.


    At this time, Mr. Liu raised his glass and said to xingzhenxuan, "Your Highness, I''m sorry, the number four is the same as death. Your highness is at the front line of Northern Xinjiang, and his life is in danger at any time. The word" death "is really unlucky. Please have another drink! I''ll do it first! " As soon as the words came down, the fifth glass of wine had already come down.


    Xingzhenxuan looks at Liu Gonggong as if he is going to swallow the old eunuch alive. But the resentment comes back to resentment, and the wine still needs to be drunk. Xingzhenxuan has to bite her teeth and use the wine breath in her throat under the real pressure. She looks up and drinks the fifth glass of wine, ready to take a long breath, Suddenly, Mr. Liu''s fleshy face showed a sneer of satisfaction: "Your Highness, the number of five is not good. How about another drink with your highness This time, not only the prince xingzhenxuan, but also the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang was surprised. The general manager of the University, Mr. Liu, said that he didn''t drink and didn''t drink, but he was so hidden that he poured six cups of shaoshao all at once. Even the iron man couldn''t stand up, and Mr. Liu was like a man who had nothing to do, even his face was not red and his heart was not beating, In contrast, Prince xingzhenxuan was a little dizzy at this time because he was too anxious to drink before. In such a hurry, he didn''t care about 3721. He raised his head and drank the sixth cup.


    "The last cup... The palace is going to be... Drunk..." Xing Zhen Xuan put down the wine glass and looked at Mr. Liu with slightly bloodshot eyes.


    For this reason, Gu fan and fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, sneer in their heartsˇ° Are you drunk? Finally drunk? Ginger is still old and spicy Gu fan immediately cast an adoring look at the head of the Imperial College, Liu Gonggong, who was next to him. My God, he even drank six cups of Xiaoshao! Who knows, Gu fan was surprised when he saw it. What''s in Mr. Liu''s glass is not wine at all. It''s clear that it''s water! But there was no water on the banquet. No, it was soup. When he served, he quietly put the soup into the wine bottle, and then toasted xingzhenxuan across the table. Even the prince didn''t dare to come over in front of the angel to see if it was wine in the glass. Duke Liu just found out that xingzhenxuan didn''t dare to come over, At the beginning, he let xingzhenxuan drink a glass of wine for his face. Then he poured xingzhenxuan Shaojiu recklessly. God knows that xingzhenxuan drank six cups of Xiaoshao in a row, and Mr. Liu just drank six cups of sweet soup. No wonder it''s so understated that his face is not red and his heart is not beating. In other words, if he drinks some sweet soup and his face is red and his neck is thick, it''s not wrong, What is it? If xingzhenxuan knows the truth in the future, I don''t know how he will feel.


    Gu Fan said something clever in his heart, and then glanced at the nearby Xing Zhen Xuan. At this time, the prince''s breath was confused, and he was obviously drunk. Even if Gu fan did the same trick again and offered sweet soup to him, I''m afraid there would be nothing wrong with him. It''s a big deal that fan Suiyang, Hou of Tiebi, said with a smile that he was insidious.


    Gu fan looks at Xing Zhen Xuan, whose face is turning red and puffing wine. He is not looking at a prince at all, but at an animal about to be slaughtered. Moreover, Gu fan knows that it is not the iron fist of a strong warrior, such a hard knife, but the soft knife that the public opinion says is enough to destroy the bones.


    Seeing that xingzhenxuan was almost drunk, Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang quickly lifted his glass and said to him with a smile: "Your Highness, you have come to live in fan''s mansion. My house is full of splendor. Please show me your honor and have a drink!"


    Xingzhenxuan raised his eyes, sat down and glanced at fan Suiyang. It seemed that he was still a little sober. He murmured, "I''ll have a drink. I don''t want to drink more..."


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, was angry when he heard this. He pretended to be angry and said, "Your Highness, I don''t want to give fan any face."


    Prince xingzhenxuan seems to want to say: "just don''t give you face, so what." However, it seems that he is afraid of the strong dragon and not the local leader. In the final analysis, this is the territory of the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang, and he is in the Tiebi Marquis''s mansion. If he has something to suffer from, he is afraid that it will be bad, and he seems to be afraid of being heard by Duke Liu, so he has to swallow it back. He stands up sullenly, raises his glass and drinks with fan Suiyang, and is about to sit down, But listen to the iron wall Hou fan Suiyang smile to the prince Xing Zhenxuan said: "Your Highness, have you ever heard of the saying" do as the Romans do? "


    "Well?" After drinking the glass of wine, Xing Zhenxuan turned his face slightly, and his face was already red. Obviously, he wanted to know what medicine fan Suiyang sold in the gourd.


    "The Confucianists say," it''s not polite to come here. "The rule on our wine table is to return the wine after a toast." He looked at xingzhenxuan with a sneer and said, "Mr. Liu has just offered so many cups to his royal highness. If you don''t return a cup, isn''t it too impolite?"ˇ° Yes, Mr. Liu, the general manager of the Imperial Palace, is sincere. His highness can''t justify his feelings and reasoning if he doesn''t reciprocate a few cups. " Gu fan sees that the iron wall Marquis fan Suiyang attacks the prince xingzhenxuan, and immediately joins in. The prince stares at Gu fan coldly. Unexpectedly, Gu fan''s newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. He stares back coldly. On the contrary, he makes xingzhenxuan shut up and his momentum weakens. You know, Gu fan even stardom master Dan Tai RUOYE dares to look directly at him, let alone starshock Xuan? As soon as xingzhenxuan''s momentum was weak, he had to give a toast to Liu Gonggong, the general manager of the University, and then he raised his head and drank it all. Mr. Liu naturally took up the bowl of sweet soup and drank it with a smile. Seeing this, Gu fan made eye contact with the opposite Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang, and both of them immediately sneered. The laughter of Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang was even more gloomy. If Gu fan didn''t know him well, he would be shivering. Gu fan felt that xingzhenxuan was a strong star in front of him, and he had no way to control the flow of Qi around him. He knew that he had begun to get drunk, and he was very drunk, so it was time to use the method of encouragement. As soon as xingzhenxuan sat down, Gu fan stood up with a smile and raised his glass. He said to xingzhenxuan, "Your Highness, as the crown prince of the country, is on the battlefield. He attaches great importance to the country and abandons personal safety. Gu fan is very moved. I''d like to propose a toast to you." Xingzhenxuan gives Gu fan a cold look, with a sneer on the corner of his mouth, as if to say: "I can''t provoke the iron wall Marquis fan Suiyang, can''t I provoke you? What are you, and why should I drink your wine? " Just about to refuse, Gu fan gulped down the wine, then added a sentenceˇ° If you do it first, your highness will do it at will. " Seeing this scene, even if xingzhenxuan was unwilling, he had to raise his head and drink half a cup. But Gu fan didn''t sit down and said to xingzhenxuan: "Your Highness, I heard that when your highness agreed to go out with the army, he told you not to interfere in the war of tiebihou. You can only see, do, and say, I''m only allowed to be a general in charge. Is that true? " Gu fan''s knowledge of this matter has always been a hard wound in xingzhenxuan''s heart, and it is also the root of his restraint in Northern Xinjiang. It is also the most incomprehensible move of Yaowu Xinghuang. At this time, Gu fan deliberately brought up this matter to enrage Xing Zhen Xuan, and stimulate all the frustrations in the hearts of the star rank strongman and the crown prince, so as to form the strongest contrast with his previous sense of superiority, and then lose control of his emotions. Xing Zhen Xuan looked at Gu fan fiercely and said coldly, "what''s the matter with you?" Seeing that xingzhenxuan was not in the right mood, Gu fan immediately grinned and continued: "Your Highness, I also heard that although your biological mother, lianfei, was a girl of Huyan family, before entering the palace, she used to learn piano from Shen yunyun, a famous brothel prostitute, so that she won the honor of her majesty, who was the prince at that time. Is that so?" This is one of the secrets that Gu fan found out about the palace. Princess Lian has passed away. It''s only because emperor Yaowu was very fond of her that she gave her the title of Princess Lian, implying that she was reluctant to part with her. This situation naturally caused the dissatisfaction of other yingyanyan. The story was half true and half false, and it came out, There is even a rumor that in the brothel, the concubine learned from the famous prostitute Shen yunyun the seductive method of bewitching men, and gave it to her majesty, which made her infatuated with her. She also said that her Kung Fu in bed was very good, and she liked to blow the flute, which could make men like fish in water and never rest for a night. It was so heavy and unbearable. Therefore, gufante''s location reveals the most painful part of Prince xingzhenxuan''s life experience. It must be because emperor Yaowu loves his imperial concubine so much that even after her death, she still makes xingzhenxuan the prince. Growing up in the deep palace, how can xingzhenxuan not know the palace people''s evaluation of his mother? At this time, Gu fan actually raised it at the banquet, and it was about to be used as the talk material of the banquet. Suddenly, a flame of nameless industry was burning up, which made him feel like he was on fireˇ° You... You say it again! " The tone of Prince Xing Zhen Xuan is low, it seems to have reached the edge of outbreak. What Gu fan wanted was such an effect. Naturally, he would not be frightened by his low tone, and even gave birth to a kind of secret joy for the success of his treacherous scheme. He said with a smile: "I say that the concubine of love worships Shen yunyun, a famous brothel prostitute, as her teacher before entering the palace. She not only learns the fox flattering method to please her majesty, but also is not perfect!" In this case, if a fourth person hears of it, it''s not fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall. Even Taiwei can''t save Gu fan. After all, he dares to insult the emperor Yaowu''s favorite concubine. Only Gu fan has the courage!

 Chapter 299

    Therefore, gufante''s location reveals the most painful part of Prince xingzhenxuan''s life experience. It must be because emperor Yaowu loves his imperial concubine so much that even after her death, she still makes xingzhenxuan the prince. Growing up in the deep palace, how can xingzhenxuan not know the palace people''s evaluation of his mother? At this time, Gu fan actually raised it at the banquet, and it was about to be used as the talk material of the banquet. Suddenly, a flame of nameless industry was burning up, which made him feel like he was on fire.


    "You... You say it again!" The tone of Prince Xing Zhen Xuan is low, it seems to have reached the edge of outbreak.


    What Gu fan wanted was such an effect. Naturally, he would not be frightened by his low tone, and even gave birth to a kind of secret joy for the success of his treacherous scheme. He said with a smile: "I say that the concubine of love worships Shen yunyun, a famous brothel prostitute, as her teacher before entering the palace. She not only learns the fox flattering method to please her majesty, but also is not perfect!"


    In this case, if a fourth person hears of it, it''s not fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall. Even Taiwei can''t save Gu fan. After all, he dares to insult the emperor Yaowu''s favorite concubine. Only Gu fan has the courage!


    If Gu Fan said that the concubine was not a virgin before she entered the palace, it would be like saying that Xing Zhenxuan''s biological mother was a whore, and that today''s Prince Xing Zhenxuan was a hybrid, and even questioned the purity of his blood lineage. In this case, it would be a crime to take it outside. But in this tiger Pavilion, Xing Zhenxuan had to bear it, but was humiliated by his biological mother and the purity of his blood lineage, As long as it is no different from animals, people will be furious, star shock Xuan is no exception.


    "Lizi, say it again!" The star shakes Xuan fury to rush to crown but rise, a pair of eyes with bloodshot dead ground stare at Gu fan, roar a way.


    "I have nothing to say with the bastard..." Gu Fan said with a sneer, but the cold answer seemed like a heavy fist. No matter how high the martial arts cultivation of xingzhenxuan was, Gu fan blasted him on his chest, just like countless blood gathered on his head, which made him step back, but his hair stood up one by one, Holding out his right hand, he pointed to Gu fan''s crevasse and scolded: "cheap seed, I don''t know how my father was blind and took a fancy to you, a common born cheap seed!"


    Seeing xingzhenxuan, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall beside him, looks at Liu Gonggong, the general manager of the University. Both of them have a sly smile, and they know each other by heart.


    Without waiting for Gu fan to reply, Xing Zhen Xuan continued to scold: "what do you common people born bastards compare with us? Don''t think it''s great to get a little military power. You bastards like you, killing you will only dirty our hands!"


    Gu fan shook his head slowly and said with a faint smile: "it''s a pity... It''s a pity." Before xingzhenxuan asked, he said: "the duck is dead, but the mouth is still hard!"


    "You Xingzhenxuan was really angry by Gu fan, and his words were incoherentˇ° If you are in Tianjing City, if you move your finger, you will die without a place to be buried! "


    Gu fan continued to stimulate Xing Zhenxuan with cold words and said, "come on, what I hate most is the people who blow the bull''s hide and don''t draft. Tianjing City is at the foot of the emperor. What can you do for me?"


    "At the foot of the son of heaven!" Xingzhenxuan had been drinking a lot. At this time, he was enraged by Gu Fanyi. The flow of Qi and blood in his body accelerated, and the rising speed of wine strength also accelerated suddenly. He spurted wine gas and yelled: "I''m in Tianjing City. I want you to die in the third shift. The king of hell dare not keep you until the third shift!"


    "Oh? Really? I can''t imagine that your most powerful skill is not the fist in your hand, but the cowhide in your mouth! " Gu Fan said with unbridled sarcasm at Xing Zhen Xuanˇ° Really, if it''s better than bragging, you really deserve it. As far as Xing aochen I know is concerned, his bragging skill is far worse than you! "


    The red and feverish face of xingzhenxuan was covered with a strange sneer: "is the influence of our Taibao party in Tianjing City that you can know? We control more than half of the shops in Tianjing City... Even our people are in the Yulin guards. Even if my father knows, what? What can I do? "


    After all, xingzhenxuan is not a reckless man. As soon as he finished, he immediately realized that he had lost his words after drinking. He almost turned his eyes and pretended to be drunk. He fell back on the ground and pretended to be unconscious.


    Gu fan, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of the iron wall, and Liu Gonggong, the general manager of the imperial palace. Which one is not Lao Youzi, and which one can''t see what tricks Xing Zhenxuan is playing, but he just wants to cover up the fact that he is drunk and says something wrong. But it''s like being engraved on a stone with a knife. It''s not easy to eat his words, What''s more, it''s something to say! The speaker may not be intentional, but the listener is intentional, and it''s more than intentional. The listener just has a heart, ten times a hundred times a hundred times a hundred times a hundred times a hundred times a hundred times a hundred times a hundred times a hundred times a hundred times a hundred times a hundred times a hundred times a hundred times a hundred times a hundred times a hundred times a hundred times a hundred times a hundred times a hundred times!


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, said to Liu Gonggong: "Gonggong, although his royal highness made a blunder after drinking, it''s hard to guarantee that he didn''t show his true feelings. It seems that his Royal Highness has been dissatisfied with his majesty for a long time." Fan Suiyang''s words are serious at this time, which can be called the humerus of the country. At this time, Xing Zhenxuan, who is lying on the ground and pretending to be drunk, has secretly spat and scolded her.


    Mr. Liu nodded and said thoughtfully, "I know that your majesty dotes too much on the prince and neglects to discipline him. I will tell you everything about the banquet today." When he spoke, he turned his eyes around Gu fan intentionally or unintentionally. Gu fan immediately understood and nodded slightly to express his gratitude to Mr. Liu. The old eunuch raised his orchid finger slightly and said with a smile, "I''m sure you''ll bring it here. Seeing the prince grow up, no matter what you teach him, it''s wrong for us to be slaves."


    At this point, lying on the ground of xingzhenxuan already can''t lie down, several times want to suddenly jump up, mercilessly with the back of his right hand draw big inside manager Liu Gonggong''s face, break empty scold him: "bitch, dead demon!" But he held back. When he said something wrong just now, he was already in a cold sweat. As soon as he broke out of the cold sweat, he woke up most of the time. At this time, he had leisure time to think.


    Needless to say, the general manager of the Imperial Palace, Liu Gonggong, Gu fan and Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang seem to be wearing a pair of trousers. When he returns to Tianjing City, he will tell Yaowu Xinghuang all the details of the banquet. Naturally, the words of ancient fan insulting and Xing aochen''s mother loving his concubine will be deleted without leaving any trace, and he will be portrayed as a surly, arrogant and arrogant image, Mo said that in the eyes of emperor Yaowu, even in xingzhenxuan, he would not like this kind of surly, arrogant and domineering person.


    "Don''t you want to tell your father?" At this time, star shock Xuan has made up his mindˇ° Will I let you go back to Tianjing alive? " Even if xingzhenxuan agrees, those members of the Taibao party will not agree. What''s the best way to shut a person up? That''s obviously to keep their mouths shut forever!


    Soon, the servants came in and carried out xingzhenxuan, who was lying on the ground pretending to be drunk. Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, was not restrained. He said to Mr. Liu with a smile, "Mr. Liu has a lot of money. If you didn''t help me today, I''m afraid that such a good amount of wine would really make Mr. Fan admire me!" After that, he raised his head, took a glass of wine, dried his lips and said to Mr. Liu, "Mr. Fan did it first. My father-in-law, drink it! "


    Sure enough, the general manager of the University, Mr. Liu, picked up the wine pot filled with sweet soup, filled it with a glass, looked up and killed it. Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, sighed. He even began to wonder if the men who didn''t have it there would become so abnormal that he could drink. But seeing many eunuchs grinning after drinking a little wine, he felt very strange.


    Seeing that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, was puzzled, and seeing that xingzhenxuan had been carried down, the general manager of the Imperial Palace immediately handed the wine pot to fan Suiyang, and said, "Marquis, why do you want to embarrass me? You can see what''s in the jug. Can you drink like water? "


    When fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, heard the words, he took up the wine pot and opened the lid. He was dumbfounded. What was in it was wine, but it was soup! Thinking that Prince xingzhenxuan had been given so much Shaojiu by Duke Liu like a fool, he wanted to laugh. He handed the jug back to Duke Liu and said with a loud smile: "Gao, this move is really high!"


    Gu fan echoed: "what kind of heaven is he? At most, he is just a piece of mud. You can''t be so stupid that you can''t even control your own mouth


    At this point, the three people are very tacit understanding, with one voice Jie Jie sneered.


    That night, Gu fan lived in the house of Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang. This "nephew" came to his house. There was no reason why fan Suiyang was not hospitable. I really wish this "nephew" could feel the same at home. So the best wing room was given to Gu fan, and the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang dispatched the most diligent and beautiful maidservant clothes to Gu fan. On the contrary, Gu fan was not used to this, so he had to give them all an excuse to practice.


    Gu fan has no time to practice since the Shanhaiguan war. His "magic sect secret method" is roughly divided into five parts, which represent five functions. These five parts are "benefiting blood", "refining Qi", "strengthening soul", "forging soul" and "cultivating heart".


    "Benefiting blood" is to speed up the blood flow through exercise, so as to improve the recovery speed of physical strength, enhance the strength of the body, and enhance the attack power of martial arts movesˇ° In the course of time, the spirit of the "refined gas" is the way to refine the essence of Qi, and help the martial arts extract the essence of heaven and earth for their own use, which can improve the effect of meditation. As time passes, the strength of mental strength can be enhanced to resist temptation and illusion. "Strong soul" is to strengthen the ability of soul, so that martial arts practitioners can get better effect when they cultivate their own soul and heavenly soul, and improve their insight and perceptionˇ° "Forging soul" is to temper the warrior''s own soul, so that the soul can survive better when it passes through the star domain in vitro, and can enhance the attack power of the warrior''s own soul; The last "heart smelting" is to smelt the original mind. Ye Xuanji''s Tianmo sect believes that all human power comes from the original mind. Only by tempering the original mind can we obtain more powerful power. That is to say, the part of cultivating the "heart smelting" will strengthen all the martial arts'' abilities.


    Even if Gu Yu repeatedly tells Gu fan that if he can''t practice this kind of magic skill, he will become neither human nor ghost. But maybe it''s his trust in the cheap master ye Xuanji, the God killer, or maybe it''s that the gain of "magic sect secret method" is too strong, which makes every strong warrior who pursues power covet three feet. Gu fan still insists on practicing "magic sect secret method" when he meditates.


    Although Gu fan is only practicing the part of benefiting blood, he can only say that he has just entered Hong Kong, but his perception of the body is also rising. He faintly feels that his body has changed after the Shanhaiguan World War I, and it is not a very good change.


    He calmed down and felt that the air in the whole room was flowing with his own breath. In Tiebi Marquis''s mansion, he didn''t have to be distracted to guard against sneak attacks, so he could wholeheartedly feel the operation of the air of heaven and earth. This kind of control over the surrounding breath was much stronger than before.


    But when Gu fan introduced the Qi of heaven and earth into his body and poured into the Dantian, he suddenly found a very serious problem! That''s the eight spirit stones in the body. They don''t work! In the past, when Gu fan brought the Qi of heaven and earth into the Dantian, the eight array spirit stone would always take the Qi of heaven and earth before killing gods, chopping magic swords and many magic weapons, even before Gu fan''s original life seal red and blue double swords. It was very domineering and naughty, just like a child. But this time, the eight array spirit stone did not move, as if it had lost its life. You know, this time, if it wasn''t for Bazhen Lingshi, Gu fan, Xie Yuxiang and situ mengming would have been killed by the left-wing king. Where is today? In addition, this magic weapon has been following Gu fan for a long time. From Zili swamp in southern Xinjiang to Canrong ice field in Northern Xinjiang, Gu fan and Bazhen spirit stone are not like the relationship between the master and the magic weapon. The magic weapon opened by his own wisdom is like a brother. At this time, it seems that his brother is sick. Gu fan is very anxious. Think of the last time eight array spirit stone used a strange magic power to save three people out of danger. It tore the space and sent the three people out of the Canrong camp. Then it took a left-wing King''s angry blow from the power of a nebula. The star spirit Master had a powerful magic power. The power of the blow in his fury can be imagined, and the eight array spirit stone must have suffered a heavy blow for this. Gu fan rushed to infuse the true Qi of heaven and earth into the eight array spirit stone, but no matter how hard he tried, the eight array spirit stone still didn''t reflect. It was like a serious patient who was lying on the bed and couldn''t get water and rice. Thinking of this, Gu fan makes a quick decision, and his brow is full of gruel. The space behind him collapses suddenly. In the dark space crack, five silver stars are ready to appear. Then the first star Xuan broke down, and the silver white particles smashed into countless energy and flowed back to Gu fan''s body. Those forces gathered and then poured into Gufan''s Dantian and into Bazhen spirit stone. Xingxuan''s power is the purest power in the body of a warrior. It doesn''t repel the magic weapon that has been identified with Gu fan and has the same mind and mind. It can be absorbed by the magic weapon. This is the so-called panacea to repair the magic weapon. However, it does great harm to the warrior. After all, it takes a lot of time and energy to break xingxuan apart and reunite, It also needs a powerful energy source. Generally, such energy source is pills. A large amount of pills, but taking too much pills is good for your health. So to use xingxuan''s power to repair the magic weapon is equivalent to using your own damage to exchange the life of the magic weapon. It''s just like drinking poison to quench thirst. But Gufan is different. Gufan doesn''t need the power of pills to coagulate xingxuan, The aura of Binghuo bingdilian and Wannian yusui in his body will continuously supply him with energy. As long as a certain period of time, even if all the five xingxuan''s power is broken up, they will be able to rally again. One, two, and three xingxuan were broken down one by one, and the power of xingxuan was poured into the Bazhen spirit stone. But the Bazhen spirit stone still didn''t respond. Gu fan was a little worried, so he broke up the last two xingxuan and poured them into the Bazhen spirit stone. By the time the last ray of xingxuan''s power was absorbed by the Bazhen spirit stone, Gu fan was tired and sweating, At this time, all the five xingxuan''s forces are broken up and decomposed into energy, which is input into the eight array spirit stone. At this time, Gu fan''s strength has fallen below the level of quintessence, which is no different from the martial arts without xingxuan. Just when he was puzzled, the eight array spirit stone floated slowly out of Gufan''s body. In front of Gufan, a picture of eight trigrams appeared out of thin air, and the virtual shadow of a boy appeared slowly in the middle of the picture. With the constant rotation of yin and Yang, his face became more and more clear, Finally, it turns into the image of a Chuihu boy sitting on the eight diagrams, which is exactly the spirit of the eight array spirit stone! Gu fan was surprised, but he heard eight spirit stones clapping his hands and laughing at Gu fan: "big fool, big fool, you are big fool!" Gu fan was confused by his saying. Seeing that Gu fan didn''t understand, the spirit of the eight array spirit stone spat out his tongue at him and said with a smile, "how can the power of five stars Xuan not save me? My life is so big. In fact, when you gave me the third star Xuan, I woke up. I just didn''t move. I wanted to see if you would break up all the star Xuan and give it to me... Sure enough, you are a big fool! " Gu fan was very angry when he heard this. You know, it takes a lot of time for the five star Xuan to reunite. This is different from breaking up one star Xuan or two. According to other star Xuan, you can just draw gourds and copy them with energy. Gu fan has no more star Xuan in his body now, and it''s no less difficult than reshaping one, Who knows, Gu fan was tricked out of the power of the last two stars by this delicious ghost. If Gu fan lost only three stars, it might only take three days to recover. Now that he lost five stars, it would take at least ten days to recover. What''s more, it''s still the best expectationˇ° You... How can you do this? " Gu fan was angry, but when he saw that the eight spirit stones were safe, he was angry and funny. He could only complain helplesslyˇ° Ah, I''ve lost so much of my life for you. Do I make you two stars and lose money? " The eight array spirit stone tool spirit curled his mouth and said.

 Chapter 300

    The words of Bazhen Lingshi surprised Gu fanˇ° what? You said you lost your life? " Does magic weapon have life? Will the magic weapon have its end? Those magic weapons handed down from ancient times, don''t their spirits become immortal?


    "Yes, if you hadn''t poured xingxuan into my body, I''m afraid I would never wake up again." The words of Bazhen lingshiling seemed to be grateful to Gu fan. He bit his lip and said wrongly, "it''s not that I can''t fight that xingruwu. It''s really that my growth is too low and my body is too fragile. Otherwise, it''s not that I took you away, but that he ran away."


    Gu fan knew that the eight array spirit stones were the founder of the Beidou Dynasty: the Beidou star emperor''s personal magic weapon had extraordinary strength. He said that he could beat a strong star. Gu fan had no doubt. After all, his master was too strong. It was estimated that the strong star was crushed to death like an ant in the hands of the Beidou star emperor, It''s just like Gu fan who can live and die under the level of heaven.


    "Never mind. We''ll get it back sooner or later." Gu fan comforts the eight array Lingshi Road. After all, he is almost the same as the Xinghun warrior now. I believe that as long as he breaks through the sky level and reaches the power of nine xingxuan, he will be able to suppress the ordinary Xinghun warrior, which is enough to compete with the Xinghun warrior. In other words, the time for Gu fan to compete with the left-wing king is not far away.


    "I know, but I''m very weak now. I''m afraid it will be difficult for me to reappear and fight for you in the future." Eight array spirit stone some embarrassed ground says.


    "About how long?" The eight array spirit stone is very helpful to the improvement of Gufan''s combat effectiveness. Several times, it has been relied on this magic weapon to survive. If the eight array spirit stone can no longer help Gufan fight, it means that Gufan''s survival ability has been greatly affected. The Bi shield, Zixiao heaven soul armor and the three lines of defense of the eight array spirit stone are almost equivalent to immortal defense, Those who are not much stronger than themselves can even be killed by Gu fan''s three lines of defense.


    That is to say, if Gu fan confronts others, he should be careful.


    "In about three months, or your strength rises to all day level, because I am in harmony with your soul, I can also get energy supplement, which can shorten the time." Bazhen Lingshi said wronglyˇ° It''s up to you. "


    Gu fan''s strength is weak now. He has fallen below the horizon and his body is extremely weak. He waved his hand slightly and motioned to the eight array spirit stone. He knew that. In fact, he had already secretly scolded in his heart that he wanted me to break through the sky level as soon as possible. Just now, he even coaxed me to take my last two stars. What is it? It''s still breaking through the sky level. Let me restore my strength first!


    The eight array spirit stones whirled back to Gufan''s body. Gufan breathed a sigh of relief and began to close his eyes and meditate. He began to use the Tianmo secret method. The Tianmo secret method, a set of methods, has not yet been cultivated. Gufan''s cultivation effect is rising with his own strength. The cultivation effect has nothing to do with his own strength, So even if Gu fan''s strength fell to the level of quintessence at this time, he didn''t need the support of heaven and earth''s true Qi to run the Tianmo secret method, so he continued to absorb strength and was not hindered.


    Gu fan ran the three thousand word formula all over again. He carefully used Qi to walk through every inch of his body. This time, he spent a whole night. When Gu fan opened his eyes again, he didn''t feel tired all night. He even felt his whole body was peaceful and refreshing. He even felt that he was gradually warm, It''s the feeling of Qi flowing away from the whole body.


    As soon as he was about to get up, he suddenly felt that a force in the Dantian field was spinning slowly. He quickly closed his eyes and meditated again. He was surprised to find that Gu fan had recovered the power of a star Xuan in his body after running the Tianmo secret method all night, and another star Xuan had already appeared in the outline. You know, after Xing Xuan broke up, he practiced again, The most difficult thing is to reconstitute the first star Xuan. It usually takes one or two days, but Gu fan, with the help of Tianmo secret method, did it in just one night.


    The first state of "Tianmo''s secret method" is to strengthen the body of the warrior and improve the overall quality. It''s a surprise for Gu fan that it has such a powerful effect.


    As if he had got a magic weapon, Gu fan quickly sat down on his bed again, calmed down, continued to circulate the true Qi of heaven and earth, and carefully operated the "Tianmo secret method", which was even more careful than that time just now. This time, the operation has been circulating from early morning to dusk.


    At the end of the exercise, Gu fan took a breath of the true Qi of heaven and earth, slowly straightened up, and his face returned to normal. When he looked at the state of his body, he had recovered to the power of four stars. At this time, Gu fan''s stomach began to cry.


    Obviously, he was a little hungry. Although Tianmo secret method didn''t consume the true Qi of heaven and earth, his physical strength still needed to be consumed, so Gu fan still felt very hungry.


    When he came out, two young and beautiful maidservants outside the door bent their knees and saluted in a hurry and said, "little Marquis, what can I do for you?"


    Gu fan was startled by these two people''s abrupt words, and slightly recovered. He said to the two maidservants, "let the kitchen prepare more food for me as much as possible."


    One of the maidservants promised, turned around and went to the kitchen. The other continued: "the Marquis has ordered you to go to the Council hall as soon as you wake up. We have something important to discuss."


    Gu fan nodded and said, "please tell fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, that I will go after dinner."


    The chef of fan Suiyang''s family, Marquis of Tiebi, is indeed the best cook in Shenyang. Although he didn''t serve big dishes like bear''s paw and deer antler, even small dishes like pot and pork were delicious. Gu fan''s appetite was so great that he ate three dishes in succession, and his fingers moved. When he felt that he was full, Almost the whole table had been swept away by him.


    Then he remembered that he had to go to Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang. He quickly asked his maidservant to clean up the table, put on the imperial armor hanging by the bed, and walked towards the door. Since he was in the Council hall, it must be a military meeting. If Gu fan went in his nightgown, he might be left something by xingzhenxuan. Gu fan didn''t want to lose a lot because of this, Although it''s uncomfortable to wear such heavy armor after a big meal.


    When Gu fan, led by a servant, walked around several long corridors and came to the solemn assembly hall, Gu fan saw not only the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang, but also the prince xingzhenxuan sitting in the assembly hall, and even the commanding officers of the Yantian army sitting side by side, Sitting in his seat without saying a word, the atmosphere in the whole Council room dropped to the freezing point.


    Gu fan saw that all the people''s faces were not good-looking, so he went forward and saluted fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi. He said, "I was seriously injured in the last Shanhaiguan war, so this time I''m in the room to heal. If I''m late, please punish me."


    Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang slowly raised his head, did not say anything, but raised his right hand and pointed to the position beside Gu fan. Gufan immediately understood and sat down. Seeing that everyone had arrived, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, said, "ladies and gentlemen, the angel who left yesterday, has something happened to Duke Liu, the general manager of the imperial palace." Gu fan almost didn''t have to think about it, so he knew who did it. As expected, except that Gu fan was the prince xingzhenxuan, his expression was the most natural. Some of the other generals of Yantian army were surprised, and some of them whispered. Everyone knew that although the dead eunuch was a eunuch, the eunuch''s status was too unusual. He was the head of the Imperial Palace, the personal eunuch of emperor Yaowu, Is it on the way back from the imperial edict of Yantian army in Northern Xinjiang, or is it on the way back from Shenyang within a day? What a blow to the whole Yantian army? And even if Yantian army can find out who the killer is and give the court a satisfactory reply, the upper level of the whole Yantian army will also be involved, and fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, will be responsible, This is no different from fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, who has just been punished by Emperor Yaowu for one year.


    Gu fan can''t help but ask: "how is Mr. Liu''s injury?"


    Tiebihou shook his head, and his voice came out through the armor coldlyˇ° Mr. Liu was stabbed by the gangsters. All the soldiers of the imperial guards'' Longxiang department who escorted him were killed. They were not alive, and all the goods on the carriage were looted. "


    Sima mengming, the commander of the fire department next to fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, sneered and interjected: "I don''t want someone to say that the mountain bandits did it. We have no such powerful mountain bandit force and no big sect Mountain Gate in Shenyang. How can there be such a strong team that can kill all the 200 most elite soldiers of the forbidden army Longyi department?"


    It can be said that situ mengming''s words are exactly what Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, wanted to say. This is the doubtful point of this matter.


    "I don''t know how the Marquis wants to deal with it?" Prince xingzhenxuan sits cross legged on the chair, coldly looking at the iron wall Hou fan Suiyang, the words seem to have the taste of schadenfreude.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, from today on, each department will send a special person to investigate this matter. Within one month, all the killers must be arrested. Otherwise, don''t say that fan doesn''t have any feelings with you." Iron wall Hou fan Suiyang suddenly raised his right hand wearing steel gloves and beat it down in the direction where Prince xingzhenxuan was sitting on his right hand. Where can the mahogany table withstand the blow of xingpo master? Suddenly, it disintegrated and turned into countless small sawdust, which splashed up and floated on Prince xingzhenxuan.


    Then he stood up in the steel chair and said in a cold voice, "everyone, go ahead and report to me once a day."


    Although the generals knew that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, beat the table with his fist to scold the mulberry tree and deter the prince xingzhenxuan, it was not difficult to see that he was really angry. The generals of the Yan heavenly army had seen fan Suiyang angry twice. But it was said that he was so terrible that no one dared to make mistakes. They stood up one after another and answered fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, He walked out slowly.


    Gu fan, with a faint smile on his face at this time, looked at fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, but he muttered in his heart, "this old man called me to watch him play? How is that possible? "


    Prince xingzhenxuan straightened up and said to Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang with a smile: "Tiebi Marquis, I''ll wait for your investigation results in a month. My father will definitely ask you to give an account. You wait!" The half sentence in front of the prince xingzhenxuan was a bit official, but behind it was like a curse. Even Gu fan felt very uncomfortable after hearing this sentence, not to mention fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall.


    After the prince xingzhenxuan left, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, said to Gu fan, "you come with me to the back, nephew." Then he went to the inner hall without looking back. Gu fan knew that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, had something important to say to himself. This should be the real reason why Gu fan was called here by fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi. He quickly followed him. Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, turns around and closes the door, but a familiar figure appears in front of Gu fan. He has a slightly fat figure and a flattering smile on his face. It''s Mr. Liu, the general manager of the Imperial Palace, who is said to have been killed, but he is no longer dressed as the general manager of the imperial palace. Instead, he is dressed as an ordinary worker in fan Suiyang''s mansion. Gu fan was surprised, and fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, sneered and said, "nephew, do you think I can''t count that hairy boy who can''t calm down and kill people?" Gu fan immediately realized that the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang was using Li daitaojiang''s plan. He replaced Liu Gonggong in the car and returned to the capital. He led the prince xingzhenxuan''s ambush team and killed the fake Liu Gongyang. He also called all the leaders of the Yantian army for a meeting. He was furious at the meeting. In fact, he was acting for the prince xingzhenxuan and told him, Mr. Liu is really dead. I''ve been looking into this all the time, and I didn''t expect it to be like this. I''m also very angry. Gu fan nodded slightly. In fact, he also expected that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, would guard against the prince xingzhenxuan.

 Chapter 301

    Gu fan then asked fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, "Marquis of Tiebi, did you deliberately let xingzhenxuan do it?"


    Iron wall Hou fan Suiyang smiles and says coldly: "if you don''t enter the tiger''s den, you can''t get tiger''s son. If you want to let xingzhenxuan do it, you can''t do it without some blood. However, as long as he does it, even if it''s perfect, it will leave clues. As long as we have this evidence, xingzhenxuan will die!"


    "Tiebihou''s clever plan is really a clever plan!" Iron wall Hou fan Suiyang big inside manager Liu Gonggong said with a smileˇ° Marquis Tiebi, in fact, you are worried too much. As long as the miscellaneous family returns to his Majesty in Tianjing City safely, everything that Xing aochen has done will be presented to his majesty. As long as there is enough evidence, his position as Prince will be lost. "


    When Gu fan heard the speech, he sneered with fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall. Suddenly, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, restrained his smile and said to Gu fan, "my dear nephew, I just want to escort Mr. Liu back to Tianjing City. If we want to do this in secret, we have to be confidants. You see..."


    Gu fan saw that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of the iron wall, said that he knew that it was mostly on his own shoulders. Indeed, under such circumstances, only he could escort Mr. Liu the most confidential and appropriate. So Gu fan arched his hand to fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, and said, "Marquis of iron wall, Gu fan volunteered to escort Mr. Liu back to the capital of heaven, to ensure that everything is safe."


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, patted Gu fan on the shoulder with a smile and said, "I''m relieved to have you escorting Mr. Liu, but there''s still one person in charge of the affairs in the cloud wing department."


    Gu fan thought about it and said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''ll ask Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, two of my confidants, that is, the new Fenwu Wei, to help me deal with the affairs of the cloud wing department, and declare that I''m closed to practice. I''m not allowed to get close to my camp


    Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang said with a smile: "tiger father has no dog son. Your meticulous mind and your father Pingyuan Hou are almost carved in the same mold. Very good, very good!"


    Liu Gonggong, the general manager of the University, also gathered a smile on his face and said to Gu fan, "commander Gu, it''s getting better and better for the zajia family to go back to Beijing. The zajia family thinks that the shield of tiebihou can''t be concealed for a long time. Once it''s seen through by xingzhenxuan, they will send someone to chase us again, and the road back to Beijing will be even more dangerous."


    After all, the chief manager of the imperial palace is a member of the imperial palace. I don''t know how many times he has been killed. So Gu fan is very experienced. He nodded his head slightly and agreed with him. He said to the chief manager of the Imperial Palace, Mr. Liu: "Mr. Gong, how about Gu fan flying back to the camp and setting out with him Gu fan added: "I have a shadowless bead that can hide my breath. No one will notice me when I come and go."


    "Well, that''s great." Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang nodded and said to Gu fan, "my nephew, go back quickly. Duke Liu and I are waiting for you here!"


    Gu fan answered, quickly walked out of the wing room, put the shadowless pearl into his mouth, and saw that there was no one around him. He immediately rose to a certain height and flew to the direction of cloud wing camp along the Shanhaiguan Pass.


    It was stipulated in the Beidou dynasty that in a state of non war, those who were armed in the urban area were not allowed to defend the air, so as not to disturb the people''s livelihood. After all, if the Beidou Dynasty wanted the people to be well managed, it had to implement the policy of fooling the people, so that everyone could practice Taoism without being bound by the secular world. That dynasty would exist in name only. This is any generation of star emperor, even from the beginning, Even the Great Dipper star emperor, the great ancestor of Nanyang, could not agree.


    Therefore, it is necessary to limit the number of people who learn martial arts, not allow sects to recruit disciples among the people, and constantly encircle and suppress the sects who break the commandments, and restrict the high-level martial arts, that is, those who are above the congenital level to show their magic power in front of the people. If they don''t see it, they will not want to live in poverty and live in poverty.


    According to the laws and regulations of the Beidou Dynasty, the fighters flying in the city in a state of non war, the sectarian friars directly killed them, and the court sergeants removed their titles. The punishment was still very severe.


    Gu fan swallows the shadowless pearl, and the warrior below the star level can''t feel Gu fan''s existence at all. Gu fan flies out of the city and comes to the camp of Yunyi department. As soon as he lands, he sends a message to Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen and says, "come to my camp quickly. You have something important to discuss!"


    The two men, who were training the soldiers of the imperial guards, winked at each other and walked quietly towards the camp where Gu fan was.


    When they walked into the tent, they saw Gu fanduan sitting on a chair and said to them, "Mr. Xie and Mr. Meng, I''m going to leave the camp for a period of time. Please help me manage the affairs in the camp and declare that I''m closed to heaven. Don''t let people near my tent, OK?"


    Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen knew that Gu fan must be going to perform some task. They immediately knew each other and saluted Gu fan and said, "don''t worry, young Marquis!"


    Gu fan nodded, satisfied with their answers, walked out of the camp quickly, and disappeared into the sky.


    An hour later, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, and Gu fan went back to fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, and went straight into the inner hall of the assembly hall. He said to fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, and to Liu Gonggong, the general manager of the University: "you can go. I have made arrangements."


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, nodded and said to him, "my dear nephew, there is a path to Tianjing City. The carriage can reach Tianjing City in seven days. I wanted to give you a ride with the palm of my hand, but xingzhenxuan and I are both star level warriors. Once I make a move, he will notice it. On the contrary, he will scare the snake. So I have to match a carriage for you, There''s enough fresh water and food in the car for seven days. Make do with it. " Gu fan knows that this hand is a special power of the star level strong. It can turn the hand into a huge entity to cover the sky. If you grasp people or things, you can send them far away with a little push. The consumption of the true Qi of heaven and earth depends on the amount of things you grasp. If the iron wall Marquis can give Gu fan and others a ride, at least one day''s journey can be saved for Gu fan, The pursuit is not worth the loss.


    A moment later, a horse drawn carriage with simple decoration slowly drove out of the residence of Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang and headed for the outside of Shenyang. Gu fan was wearing a hat to cover most of his face, and he had a beard on his chin. He was dressed in a gray yellow cloth coat like a coachman, and raised his whip. The carriage sped up, passed through the streets of Shenyang City, and headed for the city gate. At the same time, in the wing room of fan Suiyang''s residence, the prince xingzhenxuan stood by the window frame and slowly released his hand. A Seiko hummingbird flashed through the clouds. After a few flashes, it disappeared out of sight and flew towards the capital of heaven. The letter said: "Your Majesty sent envoys to die outside Shenyang, Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang is to blame, to take this trouble, as soon as possible north also!" This is obviously a letter written by Prince xingzhenxuan to Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu. Let Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu seize this opportunity, unite with the noble Marquis, make trouble to the common Marquis, fight for dismissing Marquis fan Suiyang of Tiebi, and let Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu return to the Yantian army as soon as possible. After all, fan Suiyang, the former Tiebi Marquis, was punished by his majesty Yaowu Xinghuang for one year''s salary. Then Liu Gonggong, the general manager of the Imperial Palace, who went to read the imperial edict, died outside the city of Shenyang. This Tiebi marquis is really worse than before. As long as the resistance in the court is not so great, it is almost no problem for fan Suiyang, the Tiebi Marquis, to be defeated. Just when the prince xingzhenxuan was complacent, Gu fan and Liu Gonggong''s cars and horses had already left Shenyang City and went around the path. Gu fan, after all, is a master of martial arts at Shen Tian level. He has practiced the secret method of the demon sect. He has great energy and can almost drive day and night, but the horse can''t bear it. Gu fan has to stop every night to have a rest for an hour. It''s not the man who wants to rest, but the horse who wants to eat grass. Gu fan would untie the reins and let them move freely for a while, while he would sit in the carriage and meditate carefully to recover his physical strength. Although Gu fan''s way of practicing and meditating made the general manager Liu Gonggong very curious, after all, he knew that martial arts practitioners could not be disturbed when they were practicing, otherwise he would be possessed. Gu fan''s path became more and more difficult. At first, there were plains. The next day, all of them became mountain roads. Then, on the third and fourth day, he walked directly from the cliffs. It was even very difficult for a carriage to pass side by side. Gu fan could say that he was looking at the scenery in front of him with breath holding, I''m afraid that if I don''t pay attention, I''ll fall off the cliff with my car and break into pieces. At this time, xingzhenxuan in Shenyang finally realized that something was wrong. It was not that he felt something strange, but that he felt that it was too natural. It was too easy for him to kill the old guy. All this went so smoothly that the suspicious xingzhenxuan was suspicious. On the other hand, Yan Tianjun''s search didn''t work at all, However, he didn''t report to fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi in time, which is also very strange.

 Chapter 302

    Does not report to fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, because he has no achievements and is afraid of being criticized? Or... Xingzhenxuan can''t help but think of another guess that scares him. That is: Mr. Liu didn''t die. What he killed was just a stand in. This is a trap that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, gave xingzhenxuan!


    Sure enough, on the fourth day, a Jinggong hummingbird came from dantai RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu in Tianjing City. The news from the hummingbird made xingzhenxuan feel numb on the scalp and cool on the back. The news that dantai RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, told xingzhenxuan was that fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, didn''t report his death to the imperial court, and the imperial court didn''t receive any news about the murder of Liu Gonggong, the general manager of the imperial palace. Please xingzhenxuan investigate the matter thoroughly, So as not to be deceived.


    "What''s the matter, your highness?" A servant next to xingzhenxuan bows and asks. The servant is about 20 years old. Standing beside xingzhenxuan, his eyes are burning and his breath is dignified. He is obviously an expert who has practiced martial arts.


    "I doubt the old man is dead!" Xingzhenxuan bit his teeth, leaned back on the chair and said to the servant.


    "It''s impossible..." the servant''s eyes twinkled, and said: "no one can survive after 20 swords in his body. In order to show that he is a mountain bandit, I killed a lot of swords. Even a martial arts master can''t survive after being hurt by so many lethal positions."


    "I''m not saying that you didn''t kill him..." Xing Zhen Xuan put his hand on the arm of the reclining chair and continued: "I mean, the person we killed may be a double."


    "What! "Isn''t that..." the servant heard that xingzhenxuan said, and he couldn''t help but be surprised and said, "aren''t we trapped by fan Suiyang?"


    "Yes, that''s what I''m worried about." Star shock Xuan struggled to sit up from the reclining chair, suddenly took a few mouthfuls of fresh and cold air, turned around and said to the servant uneasily: "have all the people in action dealt with it properly?"


    "All 100 people died, leaving no survivors." The servant said lightly, as if he were talking about a trivial matter that had nothing to do with death or life.


    "Well done, only the mouth of the dead is trustworthy." Star shock Xuan also silently nods, praised that servant''s behaviorˇ° Just don''t leave your feet to the old man fan Suiyang. "


    "Your Highness, what shall we do now?" The servant asked, bending over.


    "There is a time limit for Mr. Liu to return to Beijing, and they should know that such a cover up can''t hide me for long." After all, xingzhenxuan is also a smart man. After thinking for a moment, he said: "so, they will set out as soon as possible. They will send someone to search all the post roads and paths from Shenyang City to Tianjing City, and report any suspicious vehicles immediately." Xingzhenxuan said harshly: "do it immediately, don''t delay."


    "Yes, sir The servant stood up and was about to leave. He said to xingzhenxuan, "Your Highness, if you don''t have enough hands, can those people of beisuhou use it?"


    Xingzhenxuan looked at the servant and said slowly, "if you think you can use it, use it. The movement should be small!"


    As a result, a silent storm swept hundreds of miles of land from Shenyang City to Tianjing City. There was nothing different on the ground. But if you look up at the sky, you will find that there are people shuttling through the sky constantly. Hundreds of soldiers of congenital level or above are carrying out carpet search in this narrow and long area, From time to time, masked people in black will come down from the air and fiercely demand to search the items on the carriage. After the search, they will fly away. This not only worries the travelling merchants, but also brings distress to the ordinary people. So all kinds of rumors swarmed up. Some said that there was a plague in Shenyang City. In order to prevent the spread of the disease, the Yantian Army wanted to take back all the people who came out of Shenyang City and kill them on the spot; There are also rumors that a jade carving given by Emperor Xinghuang has been stolen from the house of marquis fan Suiyang of Tiebi, and it is a felony to lose the treasure given by his majesty. Therefore, marquis fan Suiyang of Tiebi set up an army to mobilize the public, hoping to dig three feet to find out the hateful thief; Some people say that it''s because there are Hourong assassins sneaking into China to assassinate his majesty Xinghuang, so the Yantian army will check the vehicles one by one. If the Hourong assassin implements the plan to assassinate Xinghuang, even if it doesn''t succeed, fan Suiyang, the Tiebi Marquis guarding Northern Xinjiang, will die.


    People who really know the truth will not come forward to refute the rumor, so for a moment, rumors about this matter are rampant, and even people in Shanglin town around Tianjing City have begun to talk about it in their spare time.


    Gu fan on the path naturally felt the strange atmosphere around him. In the surrounding sky, there were more than congenial warriors wandering. The Beidou Dynasty strictly restricted the number of folk warriors, and there was no big sect gate nearby. How could there be so many congenial warriors patrolling around? There is only one possibility, that is, fan Suiyang''s Shield of Tiebi Hou was seen through by xingzhenxuan. These are all killers who come to hunt down Liu Gonggong. Thinking of this, Gu fan''s journey in the next day is much more mysterious. Once he feels that there are abnormal people approaching in the sky, he immediately stops nearby, stops the carriage in the woods, and covers it with branches, Gu fan has been hiding his own breath with shadowless beads, so he continuously evaded the patrol of more than ten waves of assassins. In the evening, Gu fan had left the mountain road and came to a small village.


    In fact, Gu fan didn''t need to go to the market town to replenish supplies, and he didn''t need to go to the town to rest. In principle, the visibility at night was very low. Gu fan should have taken it for granted to travel by night. However, Gu fan, considering these innate martial arts, seemed to have endless energy to communicate with heaven and earth. He would certainly insist on patrolling at night, although he could get to Tianjing City as soon as possible, But it''s very strange to drive at night, and it''s very likely to be found by these assassins.


    For the sake of safety, Gu fan decided to drive the carriage into the town, have a rest, and then drive tomorrow.


    Gu fan''s dress at this time was a tan cloth, covered most of his face with a coir hat, and had a false beard. He was like a 17-year-old boy, just like a person in his twenties or twenties.


    Gu fan jumped out of the car and said to Mr. Liu in the curtain, "Mr. Wen, how about going to the town to pick up some things and find an inn. Let''s stay here for one night and catch up tomorrow?" When he came out of Shenyang, Gu fan called Mr. Liu Lord Wen, because it was strange that eunuchs appeared outside the Imperial Palace, and Mr. Liu also wore the silk clothes of ordinary rich families. He wore the royal clothes given by the emperor close to his body, with a silk coat on the outside. He didn''t often talk in crowded places.


    Mr. Liu nodded slightly across the curtain to show that he knew.


    Gu fan then turned around and first used the method in "magic sect secret method" to feel the surrounding environment. He found that there was no warrior. Then he left the carriage and went to the nearby store to buy some dried meat and dry food. Gu fan spoke Mandarin when he met people after he left Shenyang. Although it was easy, he still had the temperament of being a prince and a noble. It was easy for people to think that he was the servant of a senior official in the capital. Therefore, other people didn''t ask him much. He was also polite to Gu fan.


    Gu fan asked about the way to Tianjing City in Mandarin. He knew that it was two days away from Shanglin and three days to Tianjing City. Gu fan was a little uneasy. The first four days went smoothly. On the fifth day, avoiding these killers made Gu fan go a long way. The next three days would be very difficult.


    Although Gu fan knew that there could be no star level master among the assassins who came to pursue him, one-on-one or one-on-three, Gu fan should be able to retreat and even fight back smoothly, but Duke Liu didn''t practice martial arts, even if he was brought by the aftermath of the fight between two people, he would die instantly. It was because the object he wanted to protect was too fragile, Gu fancai chose not to fight and tried not to fight to avoid accidental casualties.


    Gu fan was thinking about how to avoid the killer''s pursuit, but suddenly smelled the fragrance of roast duck. Gu fan suddenly felt excited. Although he didn''t eat, he would not starve to death, but these days he ate coarse dry food, which had made him have no oil in his stomach. Seeing that he bought dry food again, Gu fan had no desire to eat. Now when he smelled the greasy and fragrant smell of roast duck, how could he not be excited?


    Gu fan followed the fragrance, but suddenly in front of the roast duck stall, he saw a fat figure in a satin jacket. He was haggling with the shop owner with his orchid fingers up. The strange posture was enough. The tone of Mr. Liu''s voice was also strange. It was strange that he didn''t frighten people.


    Obviously, Duke Liu, the chief manager of the Imperial Palace, is also afraid of eating dry food these days. Unlike Gu fan, who can recover his strength through meditation, he can only eat such coarse food as dried meat and steamed bread every day. Not to mention Duke Liu, anyone who comes out of the palace can''t stand it. So it''s not surprising to smell the smell of roast duck.


    But Gu fan scolded a fool in his heart. After all, they are not traveling now, they are escaping from the assassination. He actually appeared in public to buy roast duck. It''s strange that eunuchs like Duke Liu appeared outside the palace. Moreover, it''s hard for him to attract people''s attention because of his strange tone of yin and Yang and his gesture of raising orchid fingers.


    Mr. Liu may have been the manager of the imperial palace. He had done too many chores, so he bargained with the shop owner. At last, he bought two roast ducks for thirty Wen. He turned around and was about to say something to Gu fan, but Gu fan pushed and pushed him back to the carriage.


    Mr. Liu obviously wanted to reward Gu fan with two roast ducks, but Gu fan drove him back to the carriage like a duck, and saw that he had a gloomy face. After all, the chief manager of the imperial palace had a good temper. He suddenly straightened up and said, "what''s wrong with getting off the car and buying two roast ducks? As for such a fuss? "


    Gu fan saw that Mr. Liu didn''t realize the danger, so he had to say, "Mr. Wen, do you know how dangerous this is?"


    Liu Gonggong said: "commander Gu, if you can fight like this, even if there are assassins, can you kill the miscellaneous family?"


    Gu fan sneered and said to him, "Lord Wen, if you reveal our whereabouts now, do you know how many people will come after us?"


    Liu Gonggong looked a little disdainful, and then said, "so what?"


    "Not one or two, not a dozen or twenty, but hundreds of them!" Gu Fan said harshly: "these people are not my opponents. I can fight out of the siege. Can you, my lord? These are all innate martial arts masters. Anyone can kill you by moving his finger! "


    "This... This..." Mr. Liu seemed to be aware of the seriousness of this matter, and his words suddenly stopped. Gu fan sighed, and could only say: "this is not the case." Then he took a roast duck from Mr. Liu''s hand. Without tearing it, he took a bite and chewed it slowly for a while. Then he said to Mr. Liu, "Mr. Wen, you can eat it. It''s not poisonous..." after sunset, Gu fan found the Best Inn in the town and put Mr. Liu in order. He lived next door to Mr. Liu and didn''t dare to sleep, After all, night is the best activity time for killers. If there is no daytime event, Gu fan may have a good sleep to supplement his sleep. However, since Liu Gonggong appears today, he must be seen by others, and they are in danger of revealing their whereabouts. If they are targeted by killers and take advantage of Gu fan''s laziness, they will regret it. Gu fan did not dare to fall asleep. He just sat on the couch and meditated cross legged. After entering the meditation state, Gu fan''s perception of the surroundings is much stronger than that of the normal state. Gu fan can even feel the wind and grass moving in a hundred Li radius. Everything around him is very quiet and there is nothing different. Gu fan confirms it again, and then he calms down and takes a deep breath. The Qi and blood of his whole body circulates with the Qi of heaven and earth, It is the operation method of the chapter of benefiting blood in the secret method of magic sect. A night should have been quiet, but at midnight, two guests came into the Inn and asked to stay. When the owner saw that both of them were wearing black clothes and swords, he hurried to arrange a room. However, when they saw the room arranged, the conditions were not good and the smell of moldy, so they couldn''t live at all. The two people suddenly burst into a rage, to change the best room, the store can only say that the best two rooms have been occupied. Relying on their swords, they yelled that they were going to drive them out and live on their own, but they were held by the shop owner and said loudly, "I can''t, my guest, I can''t, the shop can''t stand your toss..." one of the warriors in black asked harshly, "they also have swords?" The shop owner shivered and said: "one has, one has not. I heard Wang Si, who sells roast duck on the street, say that he is like a eunuch in the capital. He is so rich and stingy..." "eunuch?" When they heard this word, they were shocked and looked at each other. It seemed that they couldn''t believe it. It didn''t take much effort to get anywhere! Gu fan had woken up in the wing room at this time. Naturally, he heard what he said downstairs. In his heart, he swore that Duke Liu was too careless. At this time, there are two people downstairs, one is Shen Tian''s strength, the other is Chengtian''s strength in the early stage. Two xingxuan''s strength and three xingxuan''s strength do not pose a threat to Gu fan. If the two xingxuan''s strength fighters, Gu fan, attack stealthily, they can easily kill him, whether it''s killing gods and chopping demons sword or Yuqi sword, And in case the other party doesn''t attack Gu fan and just goes to kill Duke Liu, what will he do? If Gu fan just sat by and let them leave safely, more assassins would be attracted to chase and intercept Gu fan''s troops returning to the capital. What can he do? Gu fan thought in his heart, but his hands were full of sweat. Obviously, he was also very nervous. Kill or not? Gu fan weighed the pros and cons in his mind. Finally, when Gu fan was about to walk out of the shop, he suddenly grabbed the sword beside the bed and jumped out of the open window. His figure turned into an urgent telegram and landed on the roof of the opposite house. He made a decision to kill them. Although killing them will expose Gu fan''s position, it can be delayed at least for a period of time. Otherwise, let them know. Tomorrow, Gu fan and others will be full of killers and assassins on their way back!

 Chapter 303

    "I think this person is the eunuch in the imperial palace that his highness is looking for." The assassin of the whole heaven level said to the other assassin of the Shen heaven level, "otherwise, there will be eunuchs in the wilderness."


    Shen Tian level warrior also nodded and said: "yes, it should be wrong. I didn''t expect that we would have such an unexpected harvest when we took a rest in this small town. It''s really a waste of time to find a place without iron shoes."


    "Not necessarily. It''s not hard at all." Said the martial arts masterˇ° The eunuch has a guard beside him. I can''t feel his breath all the time. I''m afraid he''s an expert. "


    "The prince has said that if you find your whereabouts, you will be rewarded with thousands of gold. If you bring it back to the first level, you will be rewarded with thousands of gold, plus a magic weapon of heaven level." All day warrior added: "if we go back to report, we will lose a lot." The reward of ten thousand taels of gold is very attractive to the secular killers. After all, money can make the ghost push the mill, which is the universal truth. A celestial level magic weapon is a treasure coveted by all the martial arts below the star level, or even the strong ones at the star level. Under the heavy reward, there must be brave men. No wonder these martial arts above the congenital level cover the sky and the earth, Like locusts back and forth to search the whereabouts of Gu fan and Liu Gonggong.


    "So what?" Shen Tian level assassin sneered: "as long as it''s a warrior below the star level, how can it hold us both at the same time?" He said coldlyˇ° You and I can kill him! "


    "Have you ever thought that we should not disturb the man and kill the old eunuch without moving our face?" All day warrior seems to be laughing at Shen Tian Assassin''s mental retardationˇ° As long as we start fast, there will be no problem. That old eunuch is a man who has no accomplishments in martial arts and Taoism. "


    "Yes, as long as you start fast, you can." Shen Tian''s level warrior was reminded by his words, and immediately woke up, nodded and said.


    The martial arts master nodded slightly and said, "but we agreed in advance. I don''t want ten thousand taels of gold for the reward after the event. Heaven level magic weapon will belong to me!"


    "Why?" The Shen Tian level warrior felt disappointed. After all, with a Cangtian level weapon, the speed of cultivation is absolutely different from that before. Moreover, he is almost invincible in the battle of the same level, and he can even cross the level to kill his opponent. This is a treasure that every martial monk can meet but not ask for.


    "Because you are the Shen Tian level. It''s not very useful for you." There was a trace of disdain in Cheng Tian''s words, "but I urgently need a heaven level magic weapon to cross the bottleneck of the star level and help me cross the vast star field. By contrast, a heaven level magic weapon will be much safer." He continued: "this thing is more useful to me, so I''ll take the heaven level magic weapon, and you''ll take the ten thousand taels of gold."


    Shen Tian''s assassins are not happy, but after all, they are all powerful. They will cooperate to kill the old eunuch. If they don''t have them, they will never succeed. Moreover, most of these assassins are dishonest and righteous. Even if they succeed in the task, they will stab their companions in the back of their heart, It''s common to swallow a reward alone, so it''s better to make an agreement in advance, so that the other party won''t change his mind temporarily and kill himself. Anyway, it''s too unfair that other people don''t know about it. Thinking of this, Shen Tianji had to smile and said, "OK, I''ll do as you say, but I''ll give you 10000 taels of gold. We can agree."


    Seeing that the other side agreed, the martial arts master immediately said with a smile, "OK, definitely." In the heart but secretly sneer a way, as long as you have this life to take, don''t know you have this life to spend this ten thousand Liang gold. In fact, sometimes, the big fist is the boss and the truth. He deeply felt this point. If he was not a heaven level man, but only a Shen Tian level man, the two men would never agree.


    But at this time, their conversation was heard clearly by Gu fan on the opposite eaves. Although both of them are not weak, they are not as powerful as Gu fan''s five star Xuan. Although the realm of the all sky warrior is higher than Gu fan''s, Gu fan''s perception has been greatly improved after practicing the magic sect''s secret method. Even if his words are transmitted between the two people, they are also clearly introduced into Gu fan''s ears.


    Gu fan immediately sneered in his heart. These two bear bags, ducks are still flying in the sky, and they have already planned to eat roast duck. It''s just a stupid performance to the extreme.


    They looked at each other, and all day the warrior said, "you will go directly to assassinate the old eunuch. If you disturb the guard, I will entangle him."


    "Good!" Shen Tian''s warrior nodded his head and agreed very readily. They were about to move, but a voice said, "you two stay!" Voice did not fall, I saw the opposite eaves, flying down a figure. The man''s face was covered by a bamboo hat, and he had a long beard under his chin. He was about thirty years old, and he was dressed in plain gray clothes. If it wasn''t for the long sword with a black scabbard in his arms, it would be the dress of a common people.


    "Who are you?" Two people see suddenly come out of a person, immediately hold down their weapons, all day level warrior step forward, cold voice quality asked.


    Needless to say, it was Gu fan who came here, but after he changed his face, he stuck on his beard, and his appearance suddenly became more mature. He was even about 30 years old. Not to mention these people, even Gu fan''s confidants, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, could not recognize him occasionally.


    Gu Fan said coldly, "what? We are all people who do things for the prince. When we meet, we have to draw swords against each other. It''s really chilling! "


    They looked at each other. The martial arts master held his breath and looked at Gu fan, as if to see him through. Gu fan had practiced the secret method of the demon sect. At this time, he naturally felt that the all day warrior was using his own strength to perceive Gu fan''s strength. Gu fan sneered in his heart and released his breath of Shen Tian level.


    Sure enough, the martial arts master sensed that Gu fan was just Shen Tian level. His nervous face immediately relaxed a lot and said to him, "since we all work for the prince, what can I do for you?" What he came here was just a warrior of Shen Tian level. His mind was much more stable, and even his attitude was a little arrogant.


    In fact, they felt that they met a warrior of Shen Tian level in the wilderness. If they were not the companion they came out to search, they would have no way to explain. After all, they could not be the bodyguard, because the warrior of Cheng Tian level could not feel the breath of each other, proving that the strength of each other was at least equal to that of the warrior of Cheng Tian level''s three xingxuan. The man in front of them was just Shen Tian level cultivation, That is, the club. According to common sense, he has only two stars at most. In this case, there is no one else except his colleagues.


    Gu fan pretended and said, "you two are about to make a great contribution. I happen to bump into you and have a share of it. Can''t you?"


    The two of them took a look at each other. In fact, they had guessed that Gu fan had come to shine.


    "What? Want to kill me? " Gu Fan said with a cold smile. Obviously, he would like these two guys who don''t have long eyes to fight.


    "Well, it''s fate that you can meet here, but the heaven level magic weapon still belongs to me. If I want to break through the star level, I can''t do without it. You two can share 10000 taels of gold equally."


    At the end of the speech, before Gu fan had any reaction, the Shen Tian level warrior yelled: "why? Why do you want me to share ten thousand taels of gold with him when you still take the magic weapon of heaven alone


    As soon as Gu fan saw that they began to fight against each other, there was no reason why they didn''t gloat. He immediately said, "yes, brother, you''re too weak!"


    "Justice?" All day long, the martial arts master looked at the two Shen martial arts masters in front of him and said in a loud voice, "why should I stand up to you?"


    "You..." the Shen Tian level warrior was blocked by this sentence and said angrily: "why do you swallow magic weapon alone?"


    "Why?" The all day warrior sneered: "I''m all day, you''re Shen Tian. You two have the ability to kill me? As long as you can kill me, you can do whatever you want... If you can''t kill me, just listen to me! " His voice is sarcastic and sarcastic. No one can stand that Shen Tian level warrior. And that Cheng Tian level warrior is sure that Shen Tian level warrior can''t beat himself. That''s why he dares to be so arrogant. After all, the ordinary Shen Tian level warrior only has two xingxuan at most, which is far behind his three xingxuan. It''s almost impossible to defeat him, It''s impossible for these two people to fight with themselves for this. After all, it''s not worth the loss to disturb the old eunuch''s guard.


    Just when he was elated, he saw a sharp stab like an electric sword, followed by the clear "bang" sound of the sword, followed by Gu fan''s "yes, it''s a deal!" The black sword suddenly came out of its sheath and pierced the chest of the warrior in front of him.


    The all-time warrior opened his eyes like a bell and stepped back involuntarily. It was obvious that he didn''t believe that someone would actually kill someone for a half joking remark. So he didn''t guard against Gu fan''s sudden attack. On the other hand, Gu fan''s sword was too fast. It was faster than the sound, How can that be resisted? He didn''t want to believe that a warrior of Shen Tian level could kill a warrior of Cheng Tian level!


    This, this is really ridiculous, even the Shen Tian level warrior beside him was stunned when he saw this scene.


    I saw the black sword on the chest of the all day warrior. Countless blood appeared on the body of the sword. It seemed that he was thirsty for fresh blood. The all day warrior also felt that the power of the three stars in his body was broken down under the traction of inexplicable power, and gathered into energy. It flowed towards the wound and was sucked into the strange black sword.


    He took another step back and finally fell down slowly.


    Seeing this terrible scene, the assassin of Shen Tian level just now felt a lingering fear. He walked to Gu fan and said: "this... This... We really killed him?"


    "Well..." Gu fan nodded, and suddenly waved his left hand in the air. A long ice blue sword suddenly appeared in Gu fan''s hand, but a dark blue sword suddenly appeared. With a "Cha" sound, the same unprepared Shen Tian warrior was cut in two by Gu fan''s sword, His eyes were still open, as if he had never thought that Gu fan would suddenly attack him.


    Gu fan let the broken corpse fall down slowly, the ice Jue sword spirit of his left hand flickered for a moment, and then integrated into his body, and said with a cold smile: "yes, I killed him. It''s your turn now!" These two killers are extremely stupid. Gu fan thinks that they were not killed by themselves, but by themselves. If these two people didn''t fight each other, Gu fan would not have had so much time to prepare. In fact, he had already made a plan to kill Shen Tian''s warrior by surprise. So he didn''t use his left hand all the time. He was saving up the strength of the ice Jue sword on his left hand in order to kill him with one second. Who knew that they started fighting each other, The all-time warrior thought he wanted Gu fan to kill him. Since he wanted to die so badly, Gu fan had to satisfy his little wish. He raised his right hand to kill the all-time warrior with no effort. Then bingjue sword in his left hand surprised him and killed him with a second strike, Originally, he intended to fight with Shen Tian level warrior after killing him, but now the situation is that even the explanation time is saved. This battle is really not challenging! But Gu fan was not intoxicated with the good feeling of winning easily. He grabbed the sword on the corpse and took out several bottles of pills, a formula and two jade medals representing their identities from the pockets of the two assassins. Then he quickly walked upstairs and knocked on the door of Duke Liu''s room. As for touching a dead man''s pocket, this is a good habit that Guan Haotian, the northern Marquis, taught to Gu fan. It is also a key skill for Gu fan to get rich quickly. Mr. Liu opened the door drowsily, but saw Gu fan rush in. He was so scared that the old eunuch was scared. He almost subconsciously protected himself with a quilt and said, "what do you... What do you want to do to the miscellaneous family?" Such a nearly 40 year old eunuch really made Gu fan laugh and cry. He had to make a long and short remark: "Lord Wen, there are two assassins coming from outside, and they have been removed by me..." "Oh..." father-in-law Liu stroked his chest in shock, and then said: "since they have been removed, you can go down, The miscellaneous family is going to have a rest... "Gu fan was speechless at that time. He cursed in his heart:" aren''t you usually very smart? Why don''t you wake up tonight or what? You are as stupid as a pig. " He had to say: "my Lord, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Let''s leave overnight! If these assassins don''t go back, they will surely attract a large number of assassins to pursue us the next day. It''s the best policy to get to Tianjing City as soon as possible. " It seems that Mr. Liu insists on going to bed after tonight. He just murmurs: "tomorrow''s business, tomorrow''s business is OK. I want to have a rest... I want to..." as he talks, he sees Gu fan come to his bed in an instant. His right hand slaps him on the forehead. Mr. Liu turns his eyes and falls forward on the bed. Gu fan just burst out and scolded: "you pig head, our whereabouts are exposed. Tomorrow''s business, tomorrow you will become a corpse!" After that, he carried him downstairs and fell on the carriage. He went upstairs to pick up Mr. Liu''s luggage. Then he threw a silver or two on the table of the shop boy. He got on the horse and drove the carriage. It was very quiet around. All he heard was the sound of the horse''s hooves on the stones and the sound of Gu fan''s whip, Soon the carriage disappeared into the night. No one expected that another pair of eyes appeared in the dark. It was a man in black standing on the highest roof of the town, as if he were a messenger of death overlooking the world. Obviously, he saw the whole process of Gu fan''s whole eventˇ° The second son of the ancient family? Let me see your strategy and martial arts His voice was neutral. He could not tell whether it was a man or a woman, but he could hear the smell of bleeding in his voice. "This will be your last performance, Gufan!" Then the figure leaped in the air and flew in the direction of the disappearance of Gufan carriage, and soon disappeared in the sky.

 Chapter 304

    Gu fan did not know how many miles he had traveled in the carriage all night. He only heard Liu Gong in the carriage wake up and murmur, but he scolded a vulgar word in Mandarin.


    Gu fan smiles and knows that the old man is awake. He must still be worried about the fact that he knocked him out by hand yesterday. However, the situation was urgent at that time, and he could not bear to think about it. Otherwise, he would not even die. Gu fan knows with his knees that as long as the two assassins die, he will not be killed until the next day, As long as it''s late at night, there will be countless assassins swarming in, encircling the town where Gu fan and Mr. Liu are. It''s almost impossible to escape at that time, and it''s even extremely difficult to get out of the siege.


    It''s not safe now, but it''s much safer than in that small town. Gu fan once again hid his breath with shadowless beads, and drove the carriage all the way on the post road. It was different from a few days ago. A few days ago, Gu fan would go on the wild road if he could go on the wild road. When someone searched him a hundred miles away, he immediately hid in the woods. But on this day, he would go on the main road if he could go on the main road, even if he could make a detour, It is Gu fan who now understands that the closer to Tianjing City, the safer the place with more people, and the more dangerous the place with fewer people.


    Most of them are assassins in the Marquis''s residence, and a few of them dare not trample on the secular laws and the rules of the Beidou Dynasty and kill many civilians. Therefore, the more people there are, the safer the ancient people are, because any one of them will cause a large number of casualties, Once it is conveyed to the Beidou King''s court headed by Emperor Yaowu, it will lead to the secular court''s interrogation of the Marquis''s house, or the imperial court''s encirclement and suppression of these monks'' sects. Therefore, no one dares to act so recklessly. Moreover, what they killed this time was not ordinary people, but the angel of the imperial court to announce the imperial edict. It can be imagined that once Liu Gonggong died in the hands of assassins in full view of the public, Yaowu Xinghuang would become the laughing stock of barbarians in all directions if he didn''t find out.


    Gu fan went into the city and then left the city from the main road. On this day, he galloped along the post road, looking for a place with a lot of people to take advantage of. Originally, he could walk 100 li a day, but now he can only walk 50 Li a day.


    Sure enough, close to the crowded place, these assassins did not dare to search every passing vehicle so blatantly, nor did they dare to fall from the cloud to the ground at will. They could only track by overlooking and perceiving the breath in mid air.


    Gu fan knew that they would find the bodies of the Shen Tian level warrior and the Cheng Tian level warrior. Since they had checked the wound, they found that their strength was at least Shen Tian level, although Shen Tian level warrior could kill a Cheng Tian level warrior who was one level higher than himself, and a Shen Tian level warrior who was the same level as himself would make them puzzled. Since it has been confirmed that Liu Gonggong is a martial arts master, their idea must be to perceive whether there is a martial arts master in the vehicle below.


    Before Xingjie, unless there were special skills and magic weapons, it was impossible to hide their breath. In other words, these assassins only need to find a way to sense the unusual breath of warrior in the vehicle below, and then track and kill them.


    But where can Gu fan make them do what they want? The shadowless pearl has covered his breath. It''s mixed with the vehicles going to Tianjing City. It can''t be distinguished at all. It''s like a grain of sand mixed into the hourglass. It has already disappeared and no one can detect it.


    Just like this, Gu fan felt a feeling of hiding and lurking. He hid himself in the dark. These assassins could not find Gu fan, but after learning the secret of heaven''s demons, Gu fan''s perception increased geometrically. He could basically understand the actions of those assassins and killers in the sky, even their strength, Gu fan only felt that countless waves of killers and assassins were flying over him, but no one doubted the carriage mixed with the crowd. Moreover, Gu fan really put a lot of effort into driving the carriage northward and southward, so that the assassins and assassins could not tell it was a carriage from Tianjing City to other places, It''s the carriage that drives from northern Xinjiang to Tianjing City. In addition, Gu fan''s carriage is so humble that it is no different from the two carriages of ordinary rich families. After entering the city, there are similar carriages all over the street, which makes assassins and killers unable to find any targets.


    In the evening, Gu fan drove the carriage into a small town and took Liu Gonggong to live in the post station. This time, Gu fan learned from the experience of the last time, only to go out and bargain with the shop owner, and then took two rooms connected with each other. Later, Liu Gonggong went upstairs without saying a word. After all, his dress was very different from that of the previous one in the palace, wearing a square scarf crown, Wearing a blue robe and a fake beard glued on the car by Gu fan, he looks like a middle-aged man, an official and a businessman. Although the city is small, it is also a transportation hub. There are many merchants, but Gu fan and others have not attracted much attention.


    Gu fan went to the kitchen below, ordered several local specialties, accompanied by exquisite dishes, and sent them to Mr. Liu. Then he went downstairs, ordered some dishes, ordered a kilo of cooked beef and a pot of wine, and sat down in the hall to drink. Gu fan is clear at this time. Now that the strategy has changed, Gu fan and Liu Gonggong should get along with each other as much as possible. They have to travel at night. Yesterday was a last resort. In the next few days, they have to travel at dawn and stay at dusk, just like other merchants.


    However, Gu fan always felt uneasy when he was drinking. Now he has made a little progress in practicing the Tianmo secret method, and his perception has been greatly improved. He always has the feeling of being watched, which makes him feel a little chilly. But even if Gu fan practiced the Tianmo secret method, his perception is far beyond ordinary people, We can''t sense the person who is lurking in the dark to see us. It''s very difficult to detect the strength of the other party, even to feel the breath of the other party.


    "Is there a star level master?" Gu fan murmured in his heart and cried out that it was not good. After all, he had no experience of fighting against the star level masters so far. To be exact, he had never defeated the star level masters in his life. The last time he escaped from the left-wing king, if xingzhenxuan or dantai RUOYE had to die this time, he would send a star soul level master, Or star level warrior, it''s hard to deal with.


    In the face of the star soul level warriors, Gu fan''s oppression is enough to make him miserable. Whether Gu fan can escape from the heaven by himself is still a problem. What''s more difficult is that Gu fan has to protect a eunuch who has no martial arts foundation, not only to protect his life, but also to be comprehensive. That is, he can''t even send a finger back to the capital of heaven, Such a task is too difficult.


    Fortunately, Gu fan can see that the other party seems to be really afraid to fight in front of civilians. Otherwise, the stalker has been tracking himself for such a long time, why not fight all the time? It''s a person sent by his own side to protect himself. He shouldn''t stare at himself with such evil eyes. That is to say, Gu fan can be sure that the person coming is an enemy, not a friend, and a very powerful enemy. It''s just that the other party is afraid of killing the innocent by the wrong hand, and it''s hard to explain when he goes back, so he doesn''t move his hand.


    "When does he want to do it again?" Gu fan asked himself in his heart: "I''m almost going to Shanglin now. There are three days left at most. If he doesn''t do it again, does he want to assassinate Duke Liu in the Jinluan palace?"


    It seems that the warrior sensed that Gu fan was suspicious of him, and even put away his eyes. His breath was hidden in the dark again, and the power in Gu fan''s body that made him feel uncomfortable disappeared.


    Gu fan counted it in his heart. In the last few days of the journey, there was only one place where there were not many people. That was Wu Songlin. There were few people here, but because there were beasts, few merchants passed by, so most of them chose to take a detour. However, if Gu fan took a detour, he would have to go through several places where there were few people. Although there was no danger for the merchants, It''s just a desolate saline land, but it''s extremely dangerous for Gu fan, because when Gu fan passes through there, the star rank strong man will surely do it by himself. If it is so, Gu fan will be very lucky.


    "How can Wu Songlin get there?" Gu fan muttered in his heart and drank a few more drinks, but he couldn''t come up with an idea at all. At this time, several merchants came to the store with strong northern accent. While staying in the guest room, they asked for directions from the store. Gu fan listened and heard that he was going to ask for Tianjing road. He was overjoyed. He stood up and went to their table and talked with them in the dialect he had learned in Northern Xinjiang.


    It doesn''t matter. Gu fan only thinks that heaven really helps him. These people are actually the leaders of a chamber of Commerce. Moreover, this caravan runs from Shenyang to Tianjing City. There are almost a dozen carriages, all of which are mountain treasures carrying deer antler, bear paw, fungus, Ganoderma lucidum and so on from northern Xinjiang. Therefore, they are all small in cost and big in wealth.


    At first, the leaders of the chamber of commerce were surprised to see that Gu fan was plain in clothes, but he was dignified and elegant. Later, in order to attract them, Gu fan gradually told some anecdotes that only people in Tianjing City knew. Then, he told some secret stories about the palace that spread among the religious workshops, Naturally, there is also the love affair that Prince xingzhenxuan''s mother and concubine once lingered in the brothel. After adding oil and vinegar, they immediately amused the coarseness at that table, so they all joined up with Gu fan one by one.


    Gu fan tactfully pointed out that it was too boring to travel alone. I hope I can go to Tianjing City with you. The leaders of the chamber of Commerce saw that Gu fan knew so much about Tianjing City. They immediately thought that he should be a person in Tianjing City. They also knew that even if he was a servant of the Marquis''s house, he had more connections than other people. Gu fan had a good temperament and knew the etiquette. He must be a servant of the Marquis''s house or a noble family, If they could connect with him, their business in Tianjing would be better. When Gu fan put forward such a request, they could not refuse it. They just couldn''t get it. They agreed at that time.


    Gu fan thought that a stone had fallen to the ground. More than a dozen cars, at least 50 or 60 people, were much safer than traveling alone. When the assassins patrolling in the sky saw so many carriages advancing together, their flags were the same, which did not match the single carriage they were tracking. This sign is not the same, Maybe he won''t pay attention and will go there directly. The only trouble is that the star level strongman who is like a wolf in the dark. If he doesn''t show up or is not killed by Gu fan, Gu fan will have many difficulties on his way back to Tianjing City.


    From that small town to wusonglin, it''s almost half a day. At ten o''clock in the evening, Gu fan followed the car of the chamber of Commerce to wusonglin. The reason why Wu Songlin is called Wu Songlin is that it was originally the fiefdom of the Wu family, and it was widely planted with pine trees, so it got its name. However, villains sometimes block the way and cut paths in the pine forest, which not only discredits the pine forest, but also increases the risk to merchants from all over the world. At this time, Gu fan always felt that the star level strongman was behind him, indistinctly and indistinctly, obviously looking for a chance to make a move. As Gu fan and a group of motorcade were getting farther and farther away from the crowded market, Gu fan felt that the star level strongman was getting closer and closer to himselfˇ° Is he going to fight in front of so many people? " Gu fan secretly made a sweat for himself and Mr. Liu. At the same time, if this motorcade was destroyed for his own sake, he would have a bad conscience. When the motorcade arrived at the middle of Wu Songlin, Gu fan suddenly felt a huge energy surging towards his direction! It''s done! The star level strong man made a move!

 Chapter 305

    At this moment, a white masked warrior suddenly appeared in the sky above the pine forest. He raised his hand, and a dazzling light devoured several carriages in front of Gu fan. All the carriages, people and horses, as well as the goods on them, collapsed suddenly under the powerful energy released by the white warrior, Split into innumerable the smallest molecules, star level strong enough to shake heaven and earth, these are just things.


    Gu fan is suddenly surprised, almost subconsciously want to raise his hand to release the protective wall, but he quickly forced to stop his action, why that star level strong man will aimlessly attack Gu fan''s team? If he can definitely know where Gu fan is, how can he bombard him at will? Instead of blowing Gu fan''s carriage to pieces?


    That is to say, Gu fan''s breath mixed with the caravan people at this time, which made the star level warrior lose his target. He didn''t know where Gu fan was, so the blow just now was just like throwing a stone to ask the way. The ordinary warrior would suddenly wake up and expand the protection level when he felt the pressure, and Gu fan''s position would be exposed.


    Gu fan forced down the real Qi of heaven and earth in his body, and with an unchanging attitude, coldly looked at the scorched ground in front of his eyes, which was blasted by the energy of the star rank strongman.


    "Gufan, come out! I have found you The star level warrior in white and masked said coldly to Gu fan. His voice is somewhat neutral, so people can''t tell whether it''s a man or a woman. However, Gu fan feels that there is a kind of bewitching in his words, which makes Gu fan want to get out of the car involuntarily.


    Gu fan naturally would not give the person any response, but just held his breath, sat down cross legged in the car, turned the true Qi of heaven and earth in his body, resisted the temptation of the sound, and quietly waited for the change of the situation.


    The star level strong man in white seems to be aware of Gu fan''s hiding his own breath, and immediately sneers and says: "is there a time when a man of the ancient family wants to be a turtle with a shrunken head?"


    Gu fan just felt excited by this sentence, and his whole blood was boiling up, as if he had turned into a force and rushed to his head. He almost jumped out of the car. The ironic effect of this sentence is even stronger than the previous one with bewitching effect.


    But Gu fan soon calmed down, held his breath and remained motionless.


    The star level strong man in white seemed to be a little surprised, so he said to Gu fan, "since you don''t want to come out, I have to kill all the people who are with you. Originally, I didn''t want to hurt them. We can fight for life and death in a place, but now you are so submissive, What if I turn the whole Wu Songlin into scorched earth? "


    His words were not transmitted into the secret, but directly by mouth, so that all the people present heard them, and even he deliberately and clearly spread the true Qi of heaven and earth to everyone''s ears, "I didn''t want to kill, if you want to blame you, blame that person!"


    The merchants in the caravan were all mercenaries. They loved money and cherished their lives. When they heard that the terrible man in front of them was going to kill them all, they immediately panicked. After all, they are ordinary people. Where can we not be afraid of death?


    Moreover, with a wave of his hand, the man in front of him turned the three carriages into powder, and even the people, horses, carts and goods all seemed to evaporate from the world. It''s incredible for these ordinary people who have never practiced martial arts. If not, most of them grew up in Northern Xinjiang and knew something about ghosts and ghosts, I''m afraid they will faint directly. Even so, they still think that the people in front of them are not people, but the demons.


    Seeing that Gu fan still didn''t want to fight, the warrior in white raised his hand slightly. He saw that hundreds of pine trees on both sides of the motorcade were uprooted and floated into the air. Then the warrior held his right hand slightly and pinched it out of the air. He saw that hundreds of pine trees were smashed into sawdust and fell in the wind. Shaving is painful, like a rainstorm.


    "Ah The crowd screamed in horror and ran back one after another. At this time, what they saw was no longer a narrow forest path, but an open field hundreds of meters wide.


    "Gu fan, I didn''t expect you to be such a coward. I''m wrong about you!" The warrior snorted coldly and put his hands together in front of him. Behind him, the space suddenly collapsed. In the dark space, seven silver white stars staggered, shining like the bright moon in the sky. At the same time, the rolling pressure made all the flustered people stop. They could not help crawling down and their bodies were shaking like chaff.


    Even Gu fan in the carriage felt a shudder and didn''t kneel down on the spot.


    "Die The white masked assassin flashed a zigzag sword with his backhand. The milky white light on the sword was suddenly blazing. It was obviously a Yuxiao level heavenly soul weapon. The weapon of heaven soul is comparable to the weapon of magic weapon when it reaches Zixiao. How powerful is this weapon of Yuxiao level?


    "Shura cross chop!" The white masked assassin jumped up, and the serrated sword of his right hand was about to be cut down, but Gu fan''s voice suddenly whispered into the secret and said to him, "wait a minute, don''t you want me to do it?"


    "Yes... You can''t bear it at last." The white masked assassin sneered, and the star Xuan behind him was still there, but the oppressive atmosphere dissipated a lot. The assassin stood in the air, like a proud God, overlooking the people at his feet.


    "At the level of star soul, the strong one of Seven Star Xuan''s power is the one who bullies five star Xuan''s power, and even fails to reach the level of heaven. Is he happy?" Gu fan has always stressed that he should control others with his own strength. Even if he is not as strong as his opponent, he can''t be half a point weaker or even surpass him. Only in this way can he turn defeat into victory. Otherwise, he will be a complete failure!


    "So what?" The assassin in White said coldly, "I just heard that when you reached the Shentian level at the age of 17, you had the power of five stars. I''m just curious. Do you dare to fight me? "


    "Well, I knew you didn''t dare to do it directly!" Gu fan also said coldly: "if you directly destroy these carriages, even people and cars, how can you get the head of Duke Liu to return to life? If you really don''t care about ten thousand taels of gold and a magic weapon of heaven level, you can do it right. Why do you have to talk to me for such a long time? "


    "You The white masked assassin seemed to have been touched by Gu fan. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer, so he nodded his head angrily and said, "the second son of the ancient humanist family is eloquent and witty. I can see him today. It''s not surprising."


    "To be appreciated by you is the biggest stain of my life." Although Gu fan heard the man''s praise, he didn''t give up, and even sarcastically mocked the past.


    "Good, good, good... Really smart." The warrior said three "good" words in a row. As a star level strong man, which one is not amazing and gorgeous, and which one is not born with pride. Obviously, what he said deeply angered the star level strong man. He roared and said: "look, you are still not so mean after I beat you to ashes!"


    "Hum... If you dare to touch my hair, I''ll turn the head of the internal affairs department, Mr. Liu, into blood powder now!" Gu fan entered the secret with a sound and said to him viciously, "I''ll let your magic weapon and ten thousand taels of gold go to waste!"


    "What Although the expression on the white Assassin''s face was calm, his tone was startledˇ° How dare you... "


    Fortunately, Gu fan was communicating with the famous star level warrior by means of sound transmission. Duke Liu didn''t have any martial arts foundation, so he couldn''t hear it. He just thought Gu fan was in a daze like dementia for a long time, but he didn''t know that Gu fan was fighting this vicious idea in his heart, and he wanted to take him as a hostage.


    "What do you want?" The star level warrior in White asked in a stern voice, suppressing his anger.


    "The biggest difference between the star level and the non star level is the power of the strong star level. You and I can''t use the power to fight. How about that?" Gu Fan said slowly.


    "What if you don''t?" That star level strong man thinks that he has the power of seven star Xuans. How can he see Gu fan who has only five star Xuans? What if he doesn''t need to be oppressed? Can beat Gu fan.


    "You are not allowed to fight back. How about three moves first?" Gu fan continued.


    "Well, three moves, three moves." The star rank warrior said with a cold smileˇ° Why don''t I give you three moves? As long as you can beat me. "


    "As long as I can beat you, you will let these people go alive." Gu fan coldly replied: "if I lose, I and Mr. Liu are at your disposal!"


    "A warrior must practice what he says. Don''t go back on it." The man in White said coldly.


    "Eat your words and be fat. That''s what you''re talking about." Gu fan replied with disdain.


    "No nonsense, come on! Let me see how the power of your five stars can get me! " As soon as the man in white had finished speaking, Gu fan had broken out of the carriage, like a cloud piercing arrow pointing at the man in white in mid air.


    The space behind Gu fan suddenly collapses. In the dark, five silver white Xing Xuan slowly flow, and the power of the seven Xing Xuan behind the warrior is far away. With his left hand stretched out, the ice blue Bing Jue sword spirit suddenly appears and falls firmly in his hand. The Jingkui sword in his right hand comes out of the sheath, the long sword revolves in the mid air, and the hilt "Chua" falls in Gu fan''s right hand, Gu fan took a deep breath and used both his left and right hands. His left hand "killed God and cut magic sword" and his right hand "killed God and cut magic sword".


    The pure and upright air in the sky suddenly condenses and blocks the assassin from both sides. The barrier formed by the pure and upright air in the sky is extremely strong. It is also the extreme wall where the golden wolf head in the wolf tooth guard can''t compete. It''s just the serrated sword waving, and the sound of glass breaking around him, The barrier broke in a flash.


    Just when the man sneered, two bloody swords appeared suddenly under the Qi of Qingzheng sword. They appeared in front of the assassin in white. The assassin in white was a little surprised, and then turned into praise. "That''s interesting, but the sword technique is still a bit strange!"


    As the voice fell, the white assassin grasped the serrated sword with his left and right hands at the same time and slapped one of the blood colored swords fiercely. It was like fighting against the waves in the sea. He won skillfully and seemed to lift the weight lightly. Sure enough, the blood colored swords cracked like broken jade, and the scattered blood colored swords were falling towards the other, Then a serrated sword flew straight down, like the white milky way falling nine days, and cut Gu fan''s other sword to pieces. Gu fan saw that he took over his left and right hand skills and used them together. The powerful "killing God and chopping magic sword formula" was easily taken over without damage. Although he was a little surprised, he soon regained his composure. After all, there was a big gap between the power of the two stars. In addition, the gap between the star level and the non star level was vast, and the strength was very different, It''s very difficult for you to confront the sky level warrior head-on, not to mention the star soul level warrior. If you don''t come up with any tricks, it''s very difficult to attack him effectivelyˇ° Well, although it''s a bit unexpected, I''ve already taken your move! " The warrior in white seemed to say something contemptuously to Gu fanˇ° Let me see what else you can do before you dieˇ° It''s not known who will win! " Gu fan roared. At this time, both of them consciously pulled the battlefield into the air, so the people below could not hear what they said. They just could see the white and red light in the clouds and the deafening sound like thunder. Gu fan''s figure suddenly divided into six parts and flew to the famous star soul warrior from six directionsˇ° Do you dare to show off your shadow and cover up in my eyes? " The star soul warrior seemed to think that Gu fan was ridiculous. He sneered and said, "if I hadn''t been able to attack you, now I could see your real body at a glance and put a sword through your heart. You know... You are just Shen Tian level, and your strength can''t exceed that before you reach the level of Cheng Tian. Your action is like an 80 year old woman in my eyes, It''s not ridiculous that I want to win with speed and skill in front of me. What is it? " Gu fan didn''t answer either. He opened and closed his fists in a row, and each virtual shadow made the same movement. The Huagu dragon fist, which was performed with both left and right hands at the same time, could transform the fist into the virtual shadows of three purple dragons, and then turned into a poisonous Dragon. In the air, the virtual shadows of 24 dragons appeared at the same time, as if the dragons were dancing in disorder, rushing towards the warrior in the middleˇ° "Oh?" The star soul warrior is still calm and self-contained, and the serrated sword has swung out a hemispherical barrier around his body. Despite the roar of countless poisonous dragons outside the barrier, he is still standing still. At that time, Gu fan''s figure suddenly came to the barrier formed by the serrated sword. He held the ice Jue sword in his left and right hands and cut it down. Although it was just a common sword, Gu fan used the method of increasing strength recorded in the secret method of demon sect, which was a method recorded in the part of refining gas. It was called desperate, He can increase his strength several times in an instant. The number is determined by the level of practicing the magic sect secret method. It will increase by at least four times, but it will consume his own strength. The moves are as famous as his name, and most of them are used in the case of putting all his eggs in one basket. At this time, Gu fan chose to surpass his own level to perform this all-in-one strength increasing method, and bingjue sword spirit is the tip of the immortal gun, It can be said that under the most sharp magic weapon, the barrier formed by the careless wave of the serrated sword, how can it withstand such a heavy blow and collapse in an instantˇ° Want to sneak? You''ve used three moves now. It''s my turn to do it! " Gu fan''s every move was naturally seen by the star level warrior without any suspense. When he thought Gu fan would break through the barrier and launch a surprise attack on himself, his face was already covered with a sneer. Three moves had already passed. He wanted to take the life of Shen Tian level warrior with five star Xuans in front of him, which was not much easier than holding up an ant, An unexpected thing happened to him... Just when the star level warrior put all his energy on the defense of Gu fan''s frontal attack, the four poisonous Dragons of Gu fan''s Gu Long Quan approached the warrior from the barrier Gu fan broke through and exploded without warning. The air wave of the explosion immediately made Gu fan run out, and the dazzling purple light splashed out with the poisonous liquid produced by the decomposition of the poisonous dragon.

 Chapter 306

    Gu fan took advantage of the huge shock wave produced by the self explosion of the four poisonous dragons, rolled his body in the air for a moment, swept back by the wind, and instantly opened a distance of several hundred meters from the star level strongman.


    As the smoke dispersed, the white cloth on the star level warrior had been burned by the venom produced by the burst of the poisonous dragon. Although he didn''t hurt his body, he was so embarrassed by a warrior whose realm was two levels lower than his own, which still violated the scale of the star level warriorˇ° Damn it! How could you splash that disgusting thing on me The strong man in white showed disgust on his face from under the cloth, "die!"


    Gu fan naturally knew that it was difficult to hurt the star level strongman only by means of Huagu Longquan, so he was ready for the star level strongman''s fury. Just when the star level strong man rushed to Gufan angrily, his right hand slowly raised, and held the jingkujian flat in front of him with his index finger and middle finger. The tip of the sword faced the star level strong man, and the breath of his whole body suddenly weakened. Only the long sword became extremely sharp. All the forces around the body of Buddha Gufan were gathered on the small blade.


    "Stupid!" The star level strong man almost sneered and said to Gu fan: "I have said that my realm is two levels higher than you. Your speed is like an 80 year old woman in my eyes. It''s impossible for me to win with speed."


    "If you have this confidence, it depends on whether you have this ability!" Gu fan roared, and the blue sky seemed to be artificially divided into two parts by the dazzling sword. Then the dazzling Sword Pierced out of the clouds, and the air around the blade even burned because of the rapid and fierce friction.


    "Here it is


    Before his words, the serrated sword of his right hand locked the way of the long sword of Gu fan.


    The great sound is hard to hear. The sword, which is burning up with the speed of the air, is lifted up by the star''s strong man. He has to force his sword to go off and he has cut off his way. The star level strongman was hit by Gu fan''s strike, and his arms seemed to shake, as if he could not hold the blade of serrated sword. However, he still did not step back, instead, he moved his body forward, like the ancient mountains, which showed that Gu fan''s attack was easily resolved by him. He knew well and could shake his attack, It must have been the limit of Gu fan''s tricks, that is to say, he was at a loss of skills. In ordinary battles, it was easier and more effective to defeat the opponent''s mind than his body. As long as Gu fan lost his fighting spirit, he would obey.


    But it was his act of being brave that gave Gu fan a chance to make a surprise victory!


    I saw another light that was more brilliant than the previous sword suddenly hit the star level strong man. He subconsciously turned the serrated sword down to block the way of the sword. This sword was so fast just now that in the view of the star level strong man who slowed down countless times, it still appeared suddenly, which caught him off guard.


    "How fast is that going to work?" The star rank can''t hide the surprise on his face any more. He slowed down the sword countless times, and it was almost so terrible!


    At the moment when he handed the serrated sword down to block the edge of the sword, he suddenly felt cheated. No good... His goal... Is my sword! Speaking late, then fast, there was a deafening sharp sound from the void, and the two sharp blades collided together without any suspense.


    Then, it was as if a large piece of jade was smashed into pieces by a heavy hammer. The whole sky was full of the sound of "Ding Ding Dang La". Then, as if it were ice crystals, countless pieces spread around like a new star, centered on the point where two sharp blades collided.


    Then the pain in my heart, like a plague of pain, began to spread from the Dantian of the star rank warrior, quickly spread all over my body, and then expanded into a feeling of powerlessness. An angry roar of extreme pain reverberated in the whole space, even with fear: "you... You, how can you break my Yuxiao spirit!"


    It was the fragments of the serrated sword that the star level strongman held in his hand before. At this time, it completely cracked from the middle, like a hail falling from the cloud.


    Gu fan''s goal is not the star level strongman himself, but his heavenly soul weapon.


    Even if it''s a weapon of Yuxiao tianhun, it''s just a weapon of tianhun. Under Gu fan''s bingjue sword spirit, the strength of tianhun weapon is still too weak! Is it easy to be with the tip of the eternal gun? Gu fan''s right hand Jingkui sword releases the Qi control sword formula. On the one hand, it''s a weapon to attack the spirit of heaven. On the other hand, it''s a weapon to make the opponent take it lightly. Because the left and right hands fight each other at the same time, Gu fan''s left and right hands fight each other at the same time. But Gu fan''s left and right hands fight each other at a higher level, It was released later than his right hand. Under the dazzling light of the Qi control sword formula released by Jingkui sword, the star level strong man naturally didn''t see the second Qi control sword formula whistling. Therefore, he had the illusion that the sword awn suddenly appeared, so fast that even he couldn''t see it. At the moment when he lost his mind, he would subconsciously use the serrated sword to block Gu fan''s second sword awn, Because the first sword is too easy to stop, it is very easy for opponents to have the illusion that the two swords are the same. But in fact, in ancient times, the power of the second sword is much more powerful than that of the first one. Bingjue sword spirit, as the tip of Yutian magic weapon, is far more sharp than the secular sword, Just let Gu fan''s Yu Qi Jian Jue smash the jade sky soul weapon of the star level warrior in an instant.


    The heavenly soul weapon is actually the externalization of the heavenly soul. The heavenly soul is one of the most important parts of the warrior''s body, and it is also the medium for the powerful to communicate with the vast space. To a certain extent, the heavenly soul is almost equal to the soul of the warrior. When the heavenly soul weapon is chopped up, although the heavenly soul will not die immediately, it will also suffer heavy damage. Compared with the physical damage, this kind of damage is more serious, The damage to the warrior is even more serious!


    The star level strongman suddenly spat a mouthful of blood on his white clothes. It was obvious that the spirit of heaven was badly damaged, and his strength was also greatly affected. He saw that the Seven Star Xuan behind him suddenly dissipated three, and there were only four left, Gu fan just broke down a power of xingxuan and released the "Qi control sword Jue", which broke the tianhun weapon of the star level strongman. At this time, there were only four power of xingxuan left, and after the tianhun was seriously damaged, he was almost in a state of shock. Not only could Yuxiao tianhun''s natural powers not be used, but also the advantages of various star level strongmen could not be exerted, In other words, the star level warrior who has lost the spirit of heaven is no different from the quasi star level warrior who has lost the power of four ordinary stars, and even weaker than the same type of warrior!


    "Now you and I are the power of four stars. Let''s make a decisive decision." Gu fan stretched out his left hand, and the spirit of the ice blue ice Jue sword suddenly appeared in his hand. His right hand clenched the famous sword, and his feet staggered, putting on an offensive posture.


    "Hum... Even if I only have four stars, I can still take your dog''s life!" At this time, Gu fan, the star level strongman, for no reason, used a mean sneak attack to hurt his own Yuxiao spirit, and his strength plummeted to the power of four stars. Even a saint who has no desire and no desire will be furious.


    "It doesn''t matter. Shen Tian''s five star Xuan power must have special skills, or he took Tiancai and Dibao, captured him and refined him. It''s not difficult to add three star Xuan power and break through to the star spirit level directly." The star rank strong man gave Gu fan a fierce look. This time, the anger in his eyes dropped slightly, but he was coveting.


    "Well, as the first star level warrior who died in my hands, you can rest in peace!" Gu fan used the method of "walking on the eight wastelands" to create wind under his feet. His body method was improved by 12 times, and his speed was increased to the fastest. He rushed to the famous star level strongman.


    "Have you ever heard a saying that a thin camel is bigger than a horse?" The star level strongman seems to despise Gu fan''s reckless behavior. Although his strength has fallen to the power of four star Xuan, his level of star soul level is still there. With his level two higher than Gu fan, Gu fan can kill him if he is careless!


    Gu fan was a strong warrior in his previous life. How could he not know such a truth? Just when they were close to each other, Gu fan suddenly took out a black crystal from his arms and put it into his mouth. Suddenly, the breath of Gu fan''s whole body suddenly changed, forming a sharp contrast with the previous clear air. It was a kind of cold, dark, and desperate breath.


    If you practice a kind of skill, you will naturally get some breath. It''s really strange that Gu fan completely changed his breath in a moment. The star level warrior was surprised. Behind Gu fan, a black cloud column had rushed to Xiaohan. In a moment, it turned dozens of miles into night. The residents of the nearby city thought it was a solar eclipse and ran out of the house in horror.


    Gu fan was standing in the wind, his black hair was flying, his eyes were blood red, and his dark and cold breath was getting stronger and stronger, even made his opponents tremble in his heart.


    "Fa, what happened?" Seeing the terrible scene in front of him, the star level strongman stammered and said to himself, "how could he have such a dark breath? Even a successful ghost would not have such a terrible dark breath!" This Shen Tian level warrior is really weird, and he is also the leader of the imperial court. He is a member of the Beidou Dynasty. Is he a ghost scholar?


    And behind Gu fan, those forces in the dark constantly converged to form three xingxuan with black power, which made Gu fan''s strength soar to seven xingxuan''s strength, and the strength of the enemy and ourselves suddenly turned upside down!


    Just now, Gu fan took the ghost of the blood hand ghost king who used to refine the demon, so he immediately had all the abilities of the blood hand ghost king, as well as the cold and dark breath. If he hadn''t learned the magic sect secret method, Gu fan decided that it was impossible to use such evil things as the ghost of the blood hand ghost king, because in his opinion, If you use these items, you will be controlled by these evil items and lose control of your body. It''s like losing your body by a magic weapon. But according to the secret law of the demon sect, Gu fan knows that the power of these items is actually determined by the warrior himself. If you want the magic weapon to bite the master, it''s almost like trying to lift your hair off the ground, This is generally unrealistic.


    It was with a deep understanding of this that Gu fan was able to fight for his life at this moment. He took out the spirit of the corpse king. As a result, the strength of the opponent with the original strength of seven xingxuan fell to four xingxuan because the tianhun weapon was broken by Gu fan''s design, while Gu fan used the spirit of the corpse king to guarantee his strength to the strength of seven xingxuan. The strength of the two sides was reversed instantly.


    "Look at the real body of the ghost King I''m displaying, so you must die!" Gu Fan said to himself in his heart. He was cruel in his heart. He stretched out his hand, and a blood smoke leaped up into the sky. It turned into a blood wave thousands of feet high, and even pressed against the warrior. Gu fan''s skill is exactly the "Blood Sea curse and resentment" method that the blood hand ghost king once used. This is a high-level skill among the ghost scholars. It can transform the absorbed Qi of heaven and earth into corrosive blood gas. The powerful ghost can transform the blood sea, melt the opponent''s body into blood mist, and absorb it back into the body to replenish the vitality, At the same time, the soul is trapped in the sea of blood to enhance the power of anger and skill, which is extremely cruel.


    Gu fan used the body of the ghost king with blood to perform these skills, which were equivalent to the skills of the corpse king. It was these terrible forces that finally destroyed the consciousness of the star level warrior in front of him. The sea of blood all over the sky is like a rolling wave, which is pressing towards the weak existence of the four star Xuan below. The star level warrior is scared out of his wits and is about to escape, but Gu fan says with a cold smile: "don''t you want to use my body and soul to refine medicine? Let me refine you first! I won''t waste all your energy! " Voice down, Gu fan behind the emergence of a sea of blood raging mirage. The boundless sea tide of blood suddenly devoured the star level warrior in front of him. When Gu fan regained his consciousness again, he saw that the flesh and blood of the star level strong man on the ground had been sucked up by himself. There was no flesh and blood left in his whole body, only a white skeleton full of bones. Later, the whole team was also in a mess, most of them were sucked to death. Seeing this scene, Gu fan can''t help blaming himself deeply. In order to win, he took out such a card as the soul of the king of corpses, but he can''t control it completely. In reality, he can''t control the terrible and dark power at all. However, the temptation to enhance the power of three stars in an instant is too great, which is enough to make ordinary warriors go through fire and water. Gu fan leaned down and found a piece of purple gold jade pendant representing his identity from the star level strong man. The jade pendant is different from the jade pendant representing Shen Tian level and Cheng Tian level that Gu fan had captured before, and the difference is even more different. Later, Gu fan read several bottles of top grade pills, a pretty good secret collection of sabre technique. When Gu fan was satisfied with his harvest, he suddenly saw the handwriting on the Purple Gold Jade Pendant: "snow storm in BeiYao Palace" was actually a disciple of BEIYAO palace, not a casual assassin of the Imperial court! You know, BEIYAO palace is the second largest faction of Zhengdao sect, and its strength is stronger than Zichen hall. Xinghun''s strength must be in such a big faction. It must be in Gu fan''s hands. It must lead to the fierce pursuit of BEIYAO palace! Think of here, Gu fan can only sigh, after all, the wood has become a boat, people have killed themselves, want to recover, there is no meaning. Even if the BEIYAO palace comes to ask for important people, they can have the mentality of asking for money but not for life. No matter how to say that they are also the son of the famous plain Hou Guyun and the commander of the imperial army of the Beidou Dynasty, the people of the BEIYAO palace will not kill themselves rashly unless they are not stable in Changbai Mountain. After Gu fan used the spirit of the corpse king, he suddenly had a lot of ideas in his heart. He thought that no matter how many people are killed, it is meaningful to win. Similarly, no matter how many people are sacrificed, as long as they are beneficial to himself, they can do it! Gu fan himself did not realize that this idea had a subtle influence on him, which laid an invisible obstacle for his future breakthrough. At this time, besides Wu Songlin, it was the last two days to Shanglin. Gu fan drove a carriage and took Duke Liu around several roads. He took the main road directly and then made a detour towards the path. He should be able to put people back to Emperor Yaowu in the early morning of the next day.

 Chapter 307

    When it comes to the beautiful forest, the city is full of flower watchers.


    The bustling Shanglin town is the last stop to Tianjing City. It is not only the official generals who return to Beijing to report their duties, but also the distribution center of merchants from all over the world. There are also vehicles for compradors to buy Royal goods. There are also several aristocratic families, such as the hunting grounds of dantai family and Murong family, and nobles'' children often come and go, Shanglin town has become one of the most prosperous and densely populated cities near Tianjing City.


    Recalling the last time I came to Shanglin, when I was hunting with Murong Que and Murong que on Longyuan Festival, more than two months passed. At this time, winter has gradually passed and spring is about to begin. Gu fan was relieved when he saw the outline of the city wall of Shanglin town from a distance. This week was too dangerous. He first hid like a mouse. Then he took the heart of the corpse king and killed a star soul strong man with seven star Xuan''s strength. He killed him two times. Not only did Gu fan''s physical strength overdraw to the limit, but his heartstrings almost collapsed first.


    So when he was about to finish the task, he was relieved. The boundless fatigue came to him like a tide. He picked up his spirits, mixed the carriage slowly with the traffic to Shanglin Town, and drove towards the city gate.


    When Gu fan''s carriage came to the gate of Shanglin Town, two warriors in black armor stood in front of the gate with halberds to check the identity of pedestrians one by one and whether they wore swords.


    But there is also a difference. Most of the people who are well-dressed and well-dressed are either rich or expensive. They dare not offend them. Therefore, most of the people they check are those who are well-dressed. If possible, they can steal some small money as extra money.


    Therefore, people like Gu fan, who wear a bamboo hat, whose appearance is not good, whose clothes are so plain that they are almost shabby, and who are also carrying swords, are naturally the focus of the investigation. What''s more, they did it for the sake of the order of Tianjing City and Shanglin town. After all, the Beidou Dynasty prohibited civilians to wear swords, and officers to go out. Which one was not wearing armor and riding a high head horse, and the heads of people and horses were all up in the sky. How could this old man not look like an officer!


    So one of the black armor warriors fiercely stretched out his halberd and blocked Gu fan''s way. He asked harshly, "come and show me the document, or you won''t be allowed to enter the city!"


    Gu fan took a squint at the two men and pushed the hat up slightly. He thought to himself that you two guys, you guys, who are so arrogant, are bullying me.


    Just as he wanted to put his hand in his clothes and take out his own document, he suddenly found a very troublesome thing, that is, Gu fan''s mission this time was too secret. He didn''t ask for any document to prove his identity from Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang, and he didn''t bring anything to represent his identity, although Gu fan carried the jade pendant of Pingyuan Marquis''s residence, But all the people in the capital know that Gu fan, the second son of the ancient family, is a 16-year-old boy. When he is 26 years old, others don''t believe him. Taking out this jade pendant at this time can''t frighten these two powerful slaves. On the contrary, it will be said that he stole the goods of Hougu''s family in the plain, which is just the opposite.


    "Why, where''s your document?" The black soldier saw that Gu fan put his right hand into his clothes and didn''t take out the document for a long time. He knew that this man certainly didn''t have the document. Every day there would be many such people. If these traders from all over the world wanted to enter the city, they would always pick up some mistakes, give them some money, or honor them with some goods before they could enter the city, Without exception, they will be taken down, and then take out more money, or suffer a beating and then throw it out of the city.


    The two black armour warriors knew that Gu fan must not have passed the edict, so they were all on guard to prevent him from intruding. After all, if someone intruded into Shanglin Town, they would lose their jobs.


    Gu fan regretted that he was too low-key all the way. He always used shadowless beads to hide his breath. Now his breath is not as good as that of a middle heaven warrior. The two guards in front of him are at most pure heaven level accomplishments. Can they stop him?


    Gu fan looks at the two men and is about to knock the two bastards out on the ground. Then he goes into the city in a swagger. Anyway, Shanglin garrison general Yu Wenhu is his own man. Even if Shanglin garrison general is not Yu Wenhu, he is afraid to offend the Duke of Hougu''s family on the plain. These two guards just admit bad luck. Who told them to make trouble, What about the little Marquis of the plain Marquis''s residence?


    Just as Gu fan was gathering strength, a voice like a man but not a woman suddenly rang in the carriage, but it was Mr. Liu, the chief manager of the interiorˇ° Dog slave, don''t you step back and delay your Majesty''s business? How many heads have you cut off


    The faces of the two black armour warriors suddenly showed a look of surprise, even a big surprise. No one ever thought that there was a eunuch in Gu fan''s carriage. Just listen to the voice. It was absolutely impossible to disguise. The eunuch''s voice was actually the one who worked for emperor Yaowu''s coming out of the palace. They had been in Shanglin town for a long time, and they were very pleased, I have heard a lot of words. All the high-ranking officials have a kind of official prestige. This is the habit of speaking formed by the people above. The lower class can''t pretend it. But the sentence just now is full of official prestige. It''s absolutely a eunuch around your majesty. How can you afford to offend?


    Just when they were stunned, Mr. Liu said: "dog slave, don''t you get out of the way, waiting to be trampled by the horse?"


    Then they bowed their heads and made way for each other. Where was the magic just now? It was just like a mouse. Gu fan saw in the eye, secretly to these two people bah, drove into Shanglin town.


    Mr. Liu came up to the curtain and said to Gu fan across the curtain, "today we will stay in Shanglin town for one night. Tomorrow morning you will send me to the palace to see your majesty. How about that?"


    Gu fan is also tired at this time, nodded and said: "OK, it suits me." So he stopped the carriage in front of an inn, asked for two adjacent rooms, ordered several good dishes as usual, and asked people to give them to Mr. Liu. He sat on a remote table in the corner of the living room and asked for some cooked dishes, and then he began to think for himself.


    Most of the cooks in these inns in Shanglin town are from the famous restaurants in Tianjing City. Most of the Inns here are their semicolons, but there is a paddock outside Shanglin town. There are so many game, so the dishes are so delicious that some dignitaries in Tianjing City went to Shanglin to enjoy the flowers and then taste the local game.


    Gu fan was drinking, and suddenly remembered one thing, that is, as the prince Xing Zhenxuan said, the Taibao party in Tianjing City has controlled more than half of the stores in Tianjing City, and these hotels are no exception... This is the semicolon of famous hotels in Tianjing City... Isn''t it in their hands?


    When Gu fan entered the gate of Shanglin town just now, Duke Liu came forward and was too ostentatious. Presumably, the informer arranged by the Taibao party in Shanglin town was already suspicious, and the failure of the star rank strongman''s assassination of Gu fan must have been reported to the prince xingzhenxuan for a long time, and then the Taibao party forces in Tianjing City were on the alert. At this time, Gu fan''s spirit was most relaxed, Once you start at this time, it may not be possible to kill Gu fan, but it is easy to kill Duke Liu without any martial arts foundation!


    "No!" When Gu fan thought of this, he suddenly thought of the dishes he had sent to Duke Liu. If they poisoned the dishes, wouldn''t they have succeeded? Think of here, Gu fan''s back heart has scared out a cold sweat.


    He ran up the stairs abruptly and quickly, and suddenly pushed open the door of Mr. Liu''s room. He saw Mr. Liu just sitting at the table. The dishes on the table had been changed for several times, but he ate a little of each, not too much.


    Seeing that Gu fan rushed in abruptly, Mr. Liu was pleased at first, and then suddenly became serious again. He said harshly, "what do you want to do when you break into the room of a miscellaneous family?"


    "Mr. Liu, this food is not edible. I''m afraid it''s poisonous!" Gu Fan said aloud. He was about to step forward, but Duke Liu yelled, "don''t come here. Now get out, get out!"


    Gu fan saw that Liu Gonggong''s words seemed strange, and his foreword didn''t match his later words. He also saw that his facial expression seemed strange, and his eyes were slightly turned to a wardrobe in the room. His heart suddenly understood.


    "Get out, I told you to get out!" Mr. Liu roared again. Gu fan bowed his head, closed the door with his right hand and backed out.


    Suddenly, Gu fan felt a strong murderous atmosphere in a corner of the room. Then, a flying knife flew out of the closet and directly attacked Duke Liu''s throat. Just when the knife was an inch away from his throat, it was pulled by another force and changed its direction and flew towards the door.


    With a "do" sound, the Throwing Knife went deep into the door frame of the red wood floor. Just when the warrior was surprised, Gu fan, who was outside the door, made a wrong step and had already come to the wardrobe. With his sword in his hand, he had cut the wardrobe from bottom to top into two parts.


    "Card rub" after the sword shadow, the voice came late, Gu fan received the sword, a killer in black was Gu fan shoulder split into two sections, fell down.


    At this time, the doors of countless rooms were opened almost at the same time. In the inn on the third floor, several assassins in black and masked came out of each room, and the number was thousands.


    These martial arts have a dignified atmosphere, and they are all experts in the quasi star level. Gu fan suddenly sneers at the dense black assassins outside the door. The number of assassins has no effect under the absolute suppression of strength!


    "Are you going together? Or one by one? " Gu Fan said with a sneer: "I heard that the Taibao party controlled more than half of the stores in Tianjing City, and they acted recklessly. His majesty Xinghuang had no way to control them. Today, it''s not surprising that Shanglin town is the throat of Tianjing City. It''s really a bear''s heart and a leopard''s gall for you to assassinate the official of the imperial court and the general manager of the imperial palace here!"


    None of the thousands of assassins in black spoke, and they could not see their faces covered. They seemed to be indifferent to what Gu Fan said. When they looked at Gu fan and Liu Gonggong, the general manager of the Imperial Palace, they seemed to be looking at two dead people.


    "Are they..." Gu fan was thinking, suddenly a deep pain spread from the abdomen, accompanied by a sense of paralysis swept the whole bodyˇ° The food... Is poisonous


    At this time, Gu fan''s father-in-law Liu has fallen down.


    Seeing that Gu fan''s face turned black gradually, these assassins in black knew that Gu fan''s toxicity had come up. They just had to go forward and chop the two men to death with random knives.


    But just as they were about to rush into the house, Gu fan''s black face suddenly dissipated and became like a normal person. Then he turned around, bit his finger, and put blood in Mr. Liu''s mouth. At the same time, he turned his back to these killers and suddenly pulled his right sword out of its sheath, but a curved sword suddenly flew out, cutting the four assassins in front into two, The body, which was divided into eight pieces, flew backward with the huge impact of the sword and hit several assassins in the back. The original neat line was in chaos. Gufan''s ice fire and lotus had absorbed part of the poison. After ten thousand years of repairing the damaged body, Gufan used the method of refining poison taught by Huan Lingyue in Nanjiang at that time to coagulate all the poison in his left hand. Fortunately, Gufan didn''t take much poison, and this time the poison was far less toxic than that in Nanjiang, So it''s only a few breaths away. Needless to say, the power of Gufan''s Huagu Longquan will be strengthened again. According to Gu fan''s intuition, this kind of poison should paralyze the body and block the real Qi, which is the enemy of the martial arts. The Taibao party specially found this kind of poison to deal with Gu fan. It can be said that they had a good intention.

 Chapter 308

    "He''s not afraid of burning tendons and bones powder..." the assassins at the head were surprised. As the name suggests, it''s the poison of burning tendons and bones. Those below the star level will become useless people. Even if the star level masters take a small amount of it, they will become useless people in a short time. If they don''t use the natural materials and local treasures to warm up in the future, they will become useless people completely. It can be seen that the toxicity is strong, At this time, Gu fan was just like the people who had nothing to do.


    Gu fan was just at the moment when these assassins were in a daze. "Brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush.


    Seeing Gu fan cutting down the inborn warrior like a watermelon, other assassins finally began to retreat. After all, they are human beings. Even if they are cold-blooded and merciless, they know when to be fearless and when to run. Moreover, they are only assassins, not dead men, and they do not support their belief in death. They only support their own interests.


    "The martial arts below the star level can''t hurt me. If you want to save some strength, go away quickly!" Gu fan didn''t want to lie down on the ground after cutting down hundreds of people. He didn''t get beaten down. He was too tired to be subdued.


    The leading assassins made eye contact with each other and nodded slightly. More than 1000 assassins faced Gu fan and protected him with weapons. They seemed to be on guard against Gu fan''s sneak attack at any time. They slowly retreated down the stairs.


    Seeing this, Gu fan carried Duke Liu on his back, held the sword in his right hand, and walked towards nearly a thousand assassins.


    "Get out of the way!" One of the assassin leaders made a gesture to get out of the way. Nearly a thousand assassins immediately divided into two columns and let Gu fan pass. Gu fan was still a little nervous at the beginning. After all, these people were not weak. Once the attack broke out, Gu fan might be OK, but Mr. Liu was sure to be poisoned.


    As a result, both sides moved forward and backward slowly in a tense atmosphere. Gu fan took a step forward, and the assassins took a step backward until they came to the door of the inn. Gu fan suddenly felt that something had fallen from the sky. If he hadn''t practiced the magic sect, he would never have found it. Sooner or later, Gu fan meditated on the eight wasteland Dharma, His body method was suddenly increased by 12 times, but he ran away in an instant, almost like a gust of wind. Just where he was standing, a strong steel wire net fell from the sky, covering several meters. The ordinary warrior was determined not to escape. Obviously, this big net was prepared for Gu fan, trapping him, and the assassins behind rushed forward, Just stab Duke Liu to death.


    At this time, Gu fan miraculously dodged and appeared on the opposite street. His right wrist turned, and a dark sword shadow, like the wind whistling in the dark night, had cut the throat of the assassins who were pulling nets upstairs.


    "Come on, don''t let him run away!" When the assassin leader saw that his plan was not successful, he had to attack and shout. A thousand assassins rushed towards Gu fan again. Gu fan sneered, but did not dodge or escape. Instead, he rushed to the assassin in black, who was like a crowd. He ran for several steps. Gu fan suddenly put his front foot on the ground, and his back leg had been lifted lightly, He kicked the assassin''s head hard. The power of the five star Xuan''s power was really great. He immediately kicked the assassin''s brain. The body flew out like a bag of garbage and hit the assassins in the back. Before the assassins could react, Gu fan rushed into the middle of the assassins, Even though he was still carrying such a living man as Duke Liu behind him, he was still in the shape of wind and swallow. Among the thousands of assassins, he dashed left and right, sometimes kicking with his legs, sometimes punching with his left hand, and the Jingkui sword in his right hand was to kill the gods and the Buddha to kill the Buddha. But within a few breaths, dozens of assassins fell down. Fortunately, Duke Liu was poisoned and comatose at this time. If he was still awake, Gu fan will certainly be dazzled by the dazzling moves and the ever-changing position, and vomit down, because Gu fan''s speed is too fast.


    In fact, the biggest harvest of Gu fan''s confrontation with that star level strong man is not the top grade pills he plundered, nor is it a magic formula, but what he said to Gu fan, "my realm is two levels higher than you, your action is like an 80 year old woman in my eyes, and you want to win with speed in front of me!" It is this passage that opens up Gu fan''s thinking about the gap between realms. Why can some people''s speed be as fast as the world? Maybe it''s not that he''s too fast, but that he''s too low to see his previous actions. In other words, it''s not that the other side is too fast, but that their own speed is too slow! Does it mean that as long as we surpass each other''s two or more realms, we will have such an effect?


    Gu fan, who is one or two levels lower than him, is the best test object to test this one. I saw the figure in a gray suit and a hat rushing from left to right in the crowd. So many assassins were good at speed and agility, but in front of this strange man, they couldn''t even touch his skirt, let alone hurt him. However, he was like a nobody among thousands of people. He could almost kill whoever he wanted, Because his speed is too fast.


    Gu fan knew his guess was right when he saw that so many warriors could not hurt himself. He stepped on an assassin''s shoulder with his foot, and his figure suddenly soared up in the air, clenched his left fist, and suddenly appeared the virtual shadow of four black poisonous dragons behind him. With a roar, he dived towards the assassins below. Gu fan had just refined the poison of "Fen Jin Duan Gu San". At this time, he was almost learning and selling it now. This move "Hua Gu Long Quan" exploded almost as soon as it hit the ground. The venom immediately scattered and splashed. The assassins who had been touched immediately burned all over the world, and their legs collapsed. They were all suffering from the symptom of "Fen Jin Duan Gu San"ˇ° His fists are poisonous. Get out of the way One of the assassins at the head of the assassin warned loudly, but at this time, Gu fan''s figure suddenly divided into six parts, and it was hard to distinguish between the virtual and the real. Then, a strong wind swept his face, and the assassin''s chief''s throat had been pierced by a black sword. When he looked at the sword again, he saw that the long sword flew back as if it had been held in his hand out of thin air, In the void, a figure with a hat appeared, and behind him was a man. He stretched out his right hand, and the long black sword fell firmly into his handˇ° Gekong imperial sword! Who on earth are you? " The other three assassin leaders were surprised when they saw that the other side showed his kung fu of the sword. As far as they know, there are many masters in Tianjing City, but few of them use the sword. Except for the Huangji sword in the Imperial Palace, who can use the sword through the air after training, there are only a few masters who use the sword in the Yulin guard. Then there are only eight Masters who use the fast sword to kill people when they perform martial arts. Gu fan, the second son of the ancient family, is known as the No.1 fast sword. Seeing the strange man with a hat in front of them, they decided that it was impossible to connect with the 17-year-old second son of the ancient family, so the first person they thought of was Yulin Wei. If this is the master of the Yulin guard to protect Mr. Liu, it actually proves that the emperor Yaowu already knows that they are going to murder Mr. Liu. That is to say, he knows all the information that the emperor Yaowu should know. At this time, Mr. Liu is no longer useful to the prince xingzhenxuan and the whole Taibao party. He is even a chess piece used by the emperor Yaowu to test the strength of the Taibao party, The more forces are exposed in front of them, the more dangerous the whole organization will be. Thinking of this, the three assassin leaders took a look at each other and obviously considered this issueˇ° Go away Almost at the same time, the three men gave an order. At this time, Gu fan sneered, and his figure was disillusioned again, but his voice sounded like a ghost in the ears of the three assassin leaders: "there is a saying that it''s easy to ask God, but it''s hard to send God. When you come to my door, do you want to leave so easily? Will those who plot against me, Gu fan, leave so easily? " Before the words came out, one of the assassin leaders in black had been cut in half with a sword, and then there was a scream. Behind the other assassin leader, a long black sword came out, straight through the left heart. On the ferocious black sword, countless dark red blood gathered towards the blood trough, It was like a bloodthirsty beast greedily absorbing bloodˇ° You are really Gufan When the Last Assassin leader saw such a fast sword, he knew that he was Gu fan, but he changed his face. Since the assassin was not a member of the Yulin guard, that is to say, the news of Duke Liu has not reached Yao Wu Xinghuang. That is to say, he is a bomb that can blow up the whole Taibao party. As long as he returns to Tianjing City, it will explode, They were fooled by Gu fanˇ° Yes, but you have no chance to tell others! " Gu fan''s figure has suddenly come to him, five fingers and claws, hard pressed on the Last Assassin leader''s skull, five fingers force, five star Xuan''s force is comparable to the star rank strong, it is not difficult to topple the mountain, the warrior''s skull is just like a layer of wood. When Gu fan killed the Last Assassin commander, he slowly released his hand and let the body full of blood and brain flutter down. Gu fan coldly looked at the assassins who were in the same place, and slowly said: "if you are not afraid of death, go on, money is something outside your body, some take it, and the flowers you don''t have are the most deadly." Most of these assassins are desperators for the sake of interests. After listening to Gu fan''s words, they immediately whisper. Moreover, in the face of Gu fan''s strong enemy, even if the remaining hundreds of people go up together, they may not be able to take him. Maybe they are still as dead and wounded as just now, but they can''t even catch each other''s clothes. Isn''t it very tragic? It was this kind of emotion that made them slowly step back, step back, and then in the place 500 meters away from Gufan, they finally raced to speed up in another direction, but suddenly disappeared in the dark. Gu fan''s face changed with a smile of disdain. Fortunately, these guys are real. You know, Gu fan is the one who killed in and out of one thousand of the most elite wolf teeth guards in the dog army. The wolf teeth guards are much more powerful than these second rate and third rate assassins. They are the most powerful assassins in Tianxuan state. If they dare to resist, Gu fan didn''t care about making the biggest tragedy in Shanglin town or even near Tianjing City. It was Gu fan''s trouble that they came to find!

 Chapter 309

    Although the assassin has left, Gu fan can''t stay in the inn any longer. It''s just that there are rules in Tianjing City that people are allowed to enter and leave the Inn at the time of every day. So is Shanglin town. Although Gu fan is Shen Tian level, he is not so arrogant that he can enter Tianjing directly. It''s said that the Great Dipper star emperor Taizu set up a border when he established Tianjing City, As long as you fly into Tianjing City, you will be hurt by this prohibition. If you are light, your accomplishments will be greatly reduced, and if you are heavy, your soul will be destroyed.


    It is said that at that time, because the sects were too powerful, and even some people came to Tianjing City to make trouble, Emperor Taizu Beidou was angry, closed for five years, injected half of his power to create the ban, and left a Haotian level magic weapon as the core spiritual medium of the ban, On the contrary, it turned Tianjing City into a place where all the people in the sect talked about it.


    The truth of this legend will not be studied for the time being. Gu fan didn''t want to risk his life. If you leave Shanglin town at this time, even if you arrive in Tianjing City, you have to wait until Chenshi to enter the city. You have to stay in the wild almost all night. The assassins in the wilderness have no scruples at all. On the contrary, they are more dangerous than Shanglin town. Although the Taibao party is powerful, the garrison of Shanglin town may be able to turn a blind eye, but if the movement is too big and causes the people''s panic, even the garrison general of Shanglin town will have to go.


    So they will have some scruples when they start in the city, not necessarily outside the city. Thinking of this, Gu fan didn''t want to leave. He called out the guys who were shivering and hiding in the counter, arranged a neat room, and gave them a few more rewards to clean up the killer''s bodies, and then dragged them to the backyard to bury them. Gu fan just threw Mr. Liu on the bed like a dead dog. He sat on the chair and closed his eyes to meditate.


    Although Liu Gonggong was poisoned, Gu fan has used his own blood to detoxify him. It should be noted that Gu fan has ice and fire in his body, and there are two treasures of heaven and earth. In his blood channels, all kinds of poisons, such as southern Xinjiang poison, corpse poison and so on, are eliminated. They are first-class strong poisons, even if they are used to fight poison, There is no poison in the world that can compete with Gu fan''s blood, so Gu fan is not worried at all. Duke Liu takes his own blood, but he is in a coma for a moment, and he will be OK soon.


    Now I think about it, the most dangerous moment of the whole evening has not passed at all, but has just begun. Four of the assassins lost their leaders, and the birds and beasts scattered. But the upper echelons of the Taibao party will certainly not give them good fruit to eat, and may even mobilize more killers to force them to attack Gufan with death. Then these are not assassins, but the dead, When a rabbit is in a hurry, he will bite. People who are threatened by death are terrible. Gu fan knows this very well. If Gu fan can cope with a thousand people or more, it will be a little difficult. If he reaches 2000, Duke Liu will surely die on the spot, and Gu fan will be exhausted. After all, he is only a warrior of Shen Tian level. In the face of 2000 Kungfu and congenital level warriors, It''s still not easy to deal with. If he is a star level warrior, even if he has only one more star Xuan, the situation will be completely one-sided at this time, because the star level warrior can use coercion to restrain all the warriors below the star level, and kill the kungtian level and congenital level Warriors who are three or more levels lower than the star level. It''s just like killing an ant, After the warrior enters the star stage, he can communicate with the vast star field and gain power from the star field. There is almost no problem of power exhaustion. When Gu fan thought of this, he began to regret that he detonated the white jade tiger amulet Han Lingfeng presented to him in the dog army camp in Northern Xinjiang. If he had that magic weapon beside him, it could produce the prestige of the star rank strongman. There were not a thousand people here. Even if there were three thousand people, Gu fan could walk leisurely among them.


    Just now in the fierce battle, Gu fan also consumed a lot of physical strength. At this time, what he has to do is to recover his physical strength as soon as possible. Gu fan recited the pithy formula in "magic sect secret method" and carefully circulated it in the meridians. "Magic sect secret method" is worthy of being the supreme secret method of Tianmo sect. The effect of restoring physical strength is even better than that of sleeping. This is a huge harvest for Gufan. The most scarce resource of Gufan is not the skill, the elixir, or the treasure of heaven and earth, but the time, the most urgent time. As far as Gu fan knows, the time of Gu family''s death is only the last eight years. According to Gu Yu, the time of Gu family''s death will even be advanced. The way of heaven is unpredictable and changeable. In other words, Gu fan is always in the shadow of family''s death, so every minute will become extremely precious. As a warrior, The biggest waste of time is sleep. This is not to say that martial arts practitioners have to work day and night to improve their martial arts strength. This will not only make martial arts practitioners too tired and get twice the result with half the effort, but also affect the physical fitness of the whole body. If they are overworked, they may suffer from a serious illness or even die directly. This is not only not in line with the law of daily life, but also harmful to the cultivation of martial arts. After the warrior reaches the congenital level, his body can communicate with the Qi of heaven and earth. Although he can rely on meditation to recover his physical strength, it is limited and the effect is not very good. Therefore, after a few days of continuous meditation, the warrior has to rest for a day so that his body will not work too hard, But once you have this magic secret method, it''s different. Gu fan almost doesn''t need to rest any more, because running the magic secret method will circulate the true Qi in the whole body''s meridians, and not only the muscles and bones of the whole body seem to have been exercised.


    And every time Gu fan''s spirit recovered, he moved his body a little, and felt very happy. His whole body was very lively, and he was cheering and jumping everywhere.


    With the experience of the past, this is the realm of the unity of man and nature.


    After practicing, if there is such a phenomenon, it is to achieve the true harmony of yin and Yang, the harmony of water and fire, the harmony of the body, and the unity of man and nature. It is only when the practice is in the best state.


    This state of practice, one is equivalent to the normal state of practice ten times, twenty times!


    In the past, only after breaking through the level of star soul, cultivating the spirit of heaven to Yuxiao, and communicating with the vast star domain, can we adjust to the best state in each practice and master the Yin and Yang of the body, which leads to the rapid development of martial arts. But Gu fan''s life was only Shen Tian level, and his soul was only Zixiao Tian soul. There was still a gap of two levels between him and Yuxiao Tian soul. It''s really a little strange that such a state would appear.


    But Gu fan thought about it carefully later. This should be the advantage of the "magic sect secret method". It can improve the physical quality of the martial arts through the exercise of benefiting blood, refining Qi and so on. At the same time, it can be enhanced through meditation. Mental strength and the ability of perception make the warrior more sensitive to the Qi of heaven and earth, and begin to passively absorb the free power between heaven and earth. Naturally, it is easy to achieve the state of unity between heaven and man. In this state of cultivation, the consumption of physical strength is almost proportional to the supplement. In Gufan''s body, there are ice and fire and jade pith, the two best natural materials and local treasures to supplement strength, That is to say, when Gu fan was practicing the magic sect secret method, although his body was constantly refining, he didn''t feel tired, just like he was resting. Gu fan was also practicing at rest, and his effect was not as bad as that of ordinary martial arts practitioners.


    Gu fan finally understood why Xiao Jitian didn''t look much older than Gu fan, but he had already reached the height of Xingjie. There was a method like "magic sect secret method". As long as his talent was not too dull, and he used pills to supplement, it was almost the same as taking other people''s rest time to practice. Over time, he naturally stood out.


    Gu fan is already a little grateful to the cheap master ye Xuanji, the heaven killing demon king. The 3000 word "magic sect secret method" is really a rare secret. With this, Gu fan will be able to ascend the star stage more easily.


    Gu fan ran it carefully. When he took a deep breath, he moved his muscles and bones. The chicken outside had already crowed. Obviously, it''s time.


    Mr. Liu, who was lying on the bed, also woke up and was snoring evenly. It was obvious that the toxicity had been eliminated. Last night, he was safe.


    Gu fan sat up and woke up Mr. Liu as usual. It seemed that the old eunuch didn''t realize what happened last night. The first sentence was "did the assassin catch him?"


    Gu Fan said with a smile, "it''s all right. They''re all dead."


    "How many people have come?" Mr. Liu asked casually.


    "Not much. We''ve solved all the problems." Gu fan deliberately said lightly, the expression on his face was as light as clouds.


    Then Mr. Liu looked at Gu fan with his eyesˇ° Commander Gu, didn''t you have nightmares last night? "


    "I didn''t. I wonder if my father-in-law has any? " Gu fan gave a cold smile.


    Liu Gonggong was choked by Gu fan. He was stunned at first, and then stopped talking immediately.


    "If your father-in-law doesn''t believe it, you can go to the back garden to have a look. A lot of the soil there is still new, and it''s full of broken bodies." Gu fan''s mouth is slightly open, showing a cold tiger teeth, but his face is with a harmless smile.


    Mr. Liu swallowed his saliva. His throat without a Adam''s apple trembled and said slowly, "Your Majesty said that the heroes of the ancient commander came out of youth. It''s not surprising that we can see them today."


    Gu fan smiles a little, grabs a big banner with his hand and throws it to Mr. Liu. He says, "Mr. Liu, it''s cold in the morning. Let''s set out with a big banner. We should be in Tianjing City at noon. I''ll take you back to the palace directly."


    Mr. Liu didn''t say much. He put on a big banner and followed Gu fan downstairs. Seeing the two men coming down, the guys downstairs immediately stopped their work one by one. They tied their hands in front of them, bowed their heads and looked in awe. The middle-aged man with stubble beard in front of him killed more than 1000 assassins with a sword last night, All the people in the hotel can see it. It''s a cold-blooded killing God! If you don''t like it a little bit, you will be cut into two and a halfˇ® Although the bloodstain in front of the door and in the hall was cleaned up overnight, everyone was still in a state of lingering fear.


    Gu fan went downstairs, and these guys did not dare to come up to ask for the room fee. Gu fan went out of the door, and Liu Gonggong followed Gu fan a little obscenely. He went out of the door and boarded the carriage, which drove all the way out of the city.


    In the last half day of the journey, Gu fan chose the section with many people. Originally, the road from Shanglin town to Tianjing City was full of traffic. Gu fan mixed in the motorcade at this time, which was not remarkable at all. Gu fan had the experience of Shanglin town. He just went on the road for the last half day and didn''t stop any more, so the last half day was very smooth.


    At noon, Gu fan''s carriage finally slowly drove into the north gate of Tianjing City. At this point, Gu fan''s whole journey was finally ended. Gu fan didn''t have a rest. Instead, he drove nonstop to the palace. When he arrived at the gate of the palace, he handed it over to the bodyguard on duty. Seeing that Liu Gonggong, who was dressed in palace clothes, was surrounded by a crowd of Yulin guards and walked towards the palace, he was relieved and drove to the direction of Pingyuan Marquis''s residence.


    Gu fan has been away from home for more than two months. Gu Yu and Gu fan are not at home, and they don''t know what''s going on in the palace of the Marquis of the plain. Think of here, Gu fan can not help but quickly, driving the carriage toward the direction of the plain marquis. When Gu fan stopped the carriage at the gate of the Marquis''s mansion on the plain, he jumped out of the carriage and went straight to the Marquis''s mansion on the plain. However, he was stopped by two guards on duty with halberdsˇ° Who is it? " A bodyguard snappedˇ° No one is allowed to enter the plain Marquis''s residence. Who are you? " Another bodyguard also said aloud. Gu fan subconsciously touched his chin and the fake beard. Then he suddenly realized that he had changed his face. At that time, he burst into laughter, which made the two bodyguards confused. Gu fan slowly took off his hat, stretched out his right hand, pulled off the false beard on his face, and wiped his face. Suddenly, he changed from a 30-year-old middle-aged man to a 17-year-old beautiful young manˇ° Young Marquisˇ° It''s the Marquis The two bodyguards were surprised.

 Chapter 310

    "Little Marquis, how did you come back?" The bodyguard in the plain Marquis''s mansion didn''t know Gu fan. Seeing that Gu fan took off his hat and pulled off the false beard on his chin, he suddenly became the handsome young Marquis of the plain Marquis''s mansion.


    They all know that the young Marquis should be far away from the leader of Yantian army in Northern Xinjiang at this time. It''s amazing that he returned to the Marquis''s house in such a way at this moment.


    After all, there is still a market in front of Pingyuan Marquis''s house. There are too many people to explain to these bodyguards. Gu fan just smiles and asks them, "is mother in the house? Is she OK?"


    After listening to Gu fan''s questions, the expressions on the two bodyguards'' faces suddenly became cold, and Gu fan''s heart sank.


    Two bodyguards calmly said: "young Marquis, please come into the house and speak slowly!"


    Gu fan nodded slightly, went back to his room first, replaced the coarse cloth clothes, put on the silk gown he usually wore in Hou''s house, washed his face well several times, until he felt no sticky feeling on his face. Then he straightened his skirt, and went to Mrs. Yu Jue''s room, ready to meet his mother.


    However, after Gu fan entered the room, he did not see his mother. Only a few servant girls were tidying up Mrs. Yujue''s room.


    Seeing Gu fan come in, the two servant girls bend their knees and say, "I''ve seen you, young master!"


    "Well," Gu fan nodded and glanced, "where''s madam?"


    "Return to young master, Niang Niang summons, madam has already entered the palace." A servant girl returns a way.


    The Beidou Dynasty is now in its heyday. The world is peaceful and rich. The Imperial Palace has everything. In order to relieve loneliness, the imperial concubines often hold palace banquets for the ladies and ladies in Beijing. One is to relieve boredom, the other is to take advantage of the opportunity to attract ladies and ladies to take advantage of their position in the palace. After all, although Yaowu star emperor established the crown prince, the birth mother of the crown prince xingzhenxuan has been in love with his concubine for many years. So far, Yaowu star emperor has not set up a empress. Who is not eyeing the empress in the world?


    The empress''s Palace Banquet, on the surface, is friendly, but in private, it''s dangerous, not weaker than on the battlefield!


    As the court''s wife, Mrs. Yujue entered the palace not once or twice. Gufan is not surprised. After a step or two, Gu fan suddenly thought of something, frowned and asked casually:


    "When did mother enter the palace?"


    The two servant girls saw Gu fan frowning and thought that he was showing something. His body trembled and his face was a little stiff: "go back to the palace in the morning, young master, madam!"


    "Well?" Gu fan how mind, see these two intimate servant girls look different, immediately feel there is a problem. Gu Yu is in the qintian army of Cangyuan, and Gu fan leads the forbidden army of Yunyi department to fight in the Yantian army of Northern Xinjiang. There are no men in the family. Are the wives of other Marquis''s families stepping on their noses? Gu fan pondered slightly and cheered coldly


    "I''m not in Jingzhong. Did the ladies and wives of the Marquis''s residence ever trouble my mother?"


    "Young master, forgive me." the two maids shook their bodies and quickly lowered their heads: "Madam has already told me. If the young master comes back, he will be back soon. You can''t tell the young master anything else


    "Well?"


    Hear two servant girls say so, Gu fan where can not know, from already guessed. Suddenly, a nameless anger rushed from the sole of the foot to the top of the head:


    These things that don''t know how to live or die! My elder brother and I used to be young, and my father was far away. When her mother was weak, the wives of the aristocratic Marquis''s house were often in a dilemma to exclude Mrs. Yujue. However, Mrs. Yujue forbeared to run the house. On the contrary, these people thought that the plain Marquis''s house was easy to bully. Even last year, there was a case of Tan Tai Ao. These bastards rushed into the plain Marquis''s house to make trouble and hurt Mrs. Yujue.


    Gu fan fiercely clenched his teeth and thought angrily.


    Now I have performed martial arts in the eight divisions, and I have severely defeated the noble Marquis dantai RUOYE, the representative of the northern marquis. He is well-known in the capital. He commands 100000 strong Imperial troops in the cloud wing division. Gu Yu also has a position in the imperial army. The Murong family is about to marry Gu fan again. Gu fan has made great achievements in the first World War of Shanhaiguan, and won the Royal letter from emperor Yaowu, There are still people who dare to bully our Pingyuan Marquis''s house when Gu Yu and I are not there. What is it to seek death?


    Gu fan was very angry. He suddenly patted the mahogany round table in the room, and a murderous spirit rushed around the room, like an angry bull, which made these maids who had no martial arts foundation tremble.


    "What''s going on? If you don''t make it clear, you won''t stay in Hou''s residence tomorrow! "


    Gu fan''s eyes were like lightning. He glanced at them and said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t be angry, young master. Madam said that young master is too impulsive. If you know about it, something must happen, so you can''t say it! "


    Two people see Gu fan already angry, quickly kneel down.


    "Say it Gu fan growled low, obviously to the verge of attack.


    He was always friendly in the mansion, and he was seldom angry with his servants. However, he went back to Tianjing City after dying, and originally wanted to see his mother. As soon as I went back to the government, I heard that my mother was being held in the mouth. How could I not be angry.


    During his one-year expedition in the battlefield, he was the Shuntian army in the Zili swamp of Southern Xinjiang, and the Yantian army in Northern Xinjiang, which also cultivated the dignity and momentum of some superiors. Just a stare in the eyes, two servant girls immediately startled, raised a sense of terror. "One of the elder servant girls calmed down and said," it''s Mrs. Langya of yingmu Marquis''s house


    "Yingmu Marquis''s house, Huyan''s house?" Gu fan raised his eyebrows like two swords, showing a strong murderous spirit.


    Another servant girl then said: "the Houyan raccoon dog of yingmu Marquis mansion asked Mrs. Langya to go to Qingshu Marquis mansion to give a bride price some time ago..."


    "Betrothal gifts?" Gu fan was stunned, and then he thought that Murong Xiaohan was the only girl of the right age in the Qingshu Marquis''s house. But some time ago, his mother, Mrs. Yujue, went to give Murong a dowry, which made the whole city stormy. All the people in the capital knew it. What''s the matter?


    "Yes, Huyan raccoon, the son of yingmu Marquis, also wants to marry Qingshu Marquis Qianjin Murong Xiaohan, and..." the maid continued, "and the bride price is twice as much as our marquis."


    "What Gu fan smell speech, suddenly a nameless industry fire rose up, bit teeth, squeeze out three words from the teeth: "go on."


    "Lady Wenbin of Qingshu Marquis''s house naturally won''t agree. She said that the dowry of the ancient family comes first. It''s not good or bad. Who knows that lady Langya is unreasonable. It''s said that the third Miss Murong can be hired before she is married, which means that the one with the highest price can get it. At last, Mrs. Wenbin couldn''t see it any more and said to her, "I''m marrying my daughter, not selling my daughter. Who knows, since then, Mrs. Langya has been fighting against our Pingyuan marquis in yingmu Marquis''s mansion everywhere. It seems that she has to put pressure on our Marquis''s mansion everywhere. Moreover, she has publicly humiliated my wife several times in the palace hall meetings. She is patient and doesn''t want to cause more trouble, We can''t see any more... "Another servant girl said indignantly.


    Not to mention Murong Xiaohan''s identity, Gu fan should go to yingmu Marquis''s house to visit her just because this unreasonable lady repeatedly opposed Pingyuan Marquis''s house. Moreover, these noble ladies in the Marquis''s mansion have long hair and short knowledge. They can''t see the development trend of the ancient family. They are in trouble with the ancient family everywhere. They also want to win the favor of the Murong family by relying on their financial resources.


    Gu fan thought of this and sneered. Without saying a word, his figure turned into a dark shadow. He went out of the door. Gu fan''s suppressed roar came from the outside, "prepare the horse, go to yingmu Marquis''s house!"


    The two servant girls obviously didn''t expect that Gu fan was so aggressive that they went to yingmu Marquis''s house to look for trouble. They were stunned and looked at each other.


    Tianjing City, yingmu Marquis''s residence.


    There were six royal guards standing in front of the door. Most of the aristocratic Marquis''s houses used close guards as guards, and the general number was four, which was much more magnificent than the two guards of the civilian Marquis''s houses.


    All of a sudden, I saw a black steed rushing to Houfu.


    As all the Marquis''s palaces were built by his majesty, it''s a rule and etiquette for civil servants to get off the sedan chair and military officials to get off the horse before the Marquis''s palaces. But if you look at the black steed galloping and killing, there''s no sign of stopping.


    "Who is so bold, get off the horse quickly!" One of the royal guards yelled loudly. These guards are full of breath. Any one of them is a master of kuotan level. When they get to the army outside, they will be a chieftain or above. They are just a guard with halberd in yingmu Marquis''s house. If it''s an ordinary person, even if he has a little martial arts foundation, he doesn''t dare to break into the Marquis''s residence to make trouble. If it''s an ordinary person who is yelled by the kungtian level martial arts person and his legs are soft, he just turns a deaf ear and comes running.


    "If you don''t dismount, don''t blame the sword for its blindness!" Another royal guard saw that the visitor still didn''t mean to blackmail him. Knowing that he was not good at it, he immediately pulled out his sword and stepped forward.


    "Just a few of you trash?" The rider sneered, leaped forward, brushed the sleeve of his right hand, and the sword of the Royal Guard was cut into two parts. "Kuang Dang" fell to the ground. Looking at the right hand of the rider, there was a long sword like ink. The blood groove on the sword was ferocious, and there were various dark red patterns. It looked very strange.


    You know, the guards of yingmu Marquis''s mansion are equipped with the same equipment as the imperial guards, and most of the weapons they use are forged by Baigang, which are sharp but not heavy. They are the most reasonable weapons. If you want to cut off Baigang weapons in the hands of kungtian level warriors with one sword, unless they are harder than Baigang, such as tianfengqi iron, Or a warrior whose strength is more than two levels higher than that of kuotan. Shen Tian''s own strength is to break the stone, even with a piece of iron, he can cut a hundred steel.


    "That''s..." the guard with sharp eyes recognized that the black sword was the famous sword.


    "Well? That''s Gu fan of the ancient family! "


    The guard at the door recognized Gu fan''s identity as soon as his eyes brightened. Gu fan''s face was as heavy as water. He didn''t worry about the remaining five royal guards. He drove his horse straight into the Marquis''s house until the horse kicked over a screen in the garden of yingmu Marquis''s house. Then he held his head up and reined in the horse.


    Six guards of the royal guards came up and pointed to Gu fan who was sitting on the horse with his halberd. One of the elder guards asked: "Gu fan, what do you want to do? This is the house of Marquis yingmu. It''s a palace built by your majesty. Do you want to deceive the emperor? "


    Gu fan looked down at the guard and said, "is Mrs. Langya here?"


    "Well?" The Royal Guard frowned and said, "madam, I''ve just come back. I''m resting in the mansion. Do you want to see your wife


    Although Gu fan was angry in his chest, he was not completely impulsive. Hearing that Mrs. Langya had come back, she was too lazy to talk any more. What kind of thing is it that pays homage to a post or not? Little master, I''m just a poster!


    Gu fan''s clothes vibrated, and a terrible breath burst out of his body. Although Gu fan had not yet reached the star level, he could not produce the power of the star level strongman, but the power of the five star Xuan of Shen Tian level was enough to absolutely suppress the martial arts below the star level. After practicing the magic sect secret method, he had a much sharper perception, and could also release the breath out of his body, producing a kind of breath similar to the pressure, It has a binding effect on the opponent whose realm is lower than oneself.


    As soon as the guard at the gate wanted to scold him coldly, he immediately felt a terrible pressure, like a mountain. The sound of "bang bang" was heard all the time. A guard of yingmu Marquis''s house, like a toad, was nailed to the ground and could not moveˇ° Is the star level strong The guards of marquis Mu''s house were terrified. To beat them to death, Gu fan was only Shen Tian''s strength when he left Tianjing City. In just three months, Gu fan surpassed Chengtian''s strength and achieved the strength of Xingjie. Gu fan, who had been injured by dantaiao, who had fallen to the Marquis''s mansion, became the strong one of Xingjie!


    If a warrior steps into the star stage, he will ascend to the sky step by step. You don''t have to do anything to kill them. As long as an idea, a little pressure, they can live to death. If Gu fan didn''t reach the star level, where did the prestige come from? Thinking of this, no one believes that a warrior who has not achieved the star level can turn the breath into a threat, and it is so terrible.


    Although they are servants, they still know something about Mrs. Langya and Mrs. Yujue. Seeing Gu fan''s cold look and cold eyes, it was clearly for his mother.


    All of a sudden, these royal guards, who are usually invincible, are all in a panic! If Gu fan had an impulse, he would have killed them all!


    The guards in the house of marquis Mu are just like toads in thunderstorm. They are scared and dare not look at Gu fan.


    "Hum!" Gu fan gave a cold hum, but he didn''t bother to pay attention to the Houfu guards lying on the ground. As soon as I lifted my clothes, I directly crossed the threshold and went to yingmu Marquis''s house.


    "Station"


    A bodyguard in the Marquis''s house showed the strange appearance at the door, immediately flew away and rushed over. Gu fan just stares in the past, these people haven''t said a word completely, they are immediately oppressed by Gu fan''s terrible power, and they lie on the ground. Like a dead dog, I can''t move!


    Although yingmu marquis is also powerful among the nobles, it is absolutely impossible to raise a strong star rank in the mansion. Even if it''s all day long, Shen Tian level is very difficult, so most of the yingmu Marquis''s mansion are congenital level warriors. A famous master comes out from the room. These people are strong and sharp, or invisible flowers, or invisible rockery, or invisible roof, and they look like they are heavily guarded.


    However, as long as you rush into the range of Gu fan''s breath, no one can say half a word and immediately lie on the ground one by one. It''s like a minister, a slave, greeting a king!


    As a result, Gu fan didn''t even bother to hurt the Houfu guards who had no fighting power.


    Gu fan just glanced at the architectural pattern of yingmu Marquis''s residence and immediately flew to the southwest!


    The Royal Palace of the Beidou Dynasty was built in strict accordance with the rules under the order of the royal family, executed by the Ministry of work and participated by the Ministry of rites. There are strict rules about where the servant girls and maidservants live, where the boys live, where the guards live, where the young masters and young ladies live, and where the wives and side rooms live. They can''t be confused at all!


    Gu fan just participated in the construction pattern of the plain Marquis''s residence, and immediately judged the residence of Mrs. Langya.


    In the wing room of Yushu.


    A middle-aged woman, who is richly dressed and slightly fat, is sitting in a carved chair, holding a celadon tea cup produced by a superior official kiln in her hand. Behind her, there are two lovely maidservants. One pinches his shoulder and the other beats his back. This person is Mrs. Langya, the wife of Marquis yingmu.


    "Yujue that bitch, this time she had a headache." Mrs. Langya took a sip of tea and said with a smileˇ° Compared with me, how much money do you have


    "Yes, our Pingyuan Marquis''s house doesn''t have as much money as you, but can you survive with money?" A cold voice came through the door.


    At the same time, a violent force broke into the door, and the two wooden doors flew up with a "bang", which exploded into countless pieces in the air and fell into the room. After the sky full of sawdust, it looks cold and comes like Gu fan who kills gods.


    At the same time, the two maidservants screamed with frightˇ° Gu fan, you are so brave! " Mrs. Langya was surprised at first. She saw clearly that it was Gu fan. Her eyebrows stood upright. She immediately clapped her hands on the table, and Huo Di stood up from the chair. He immediately gnashed his teeth and was furious. He has put on the airs of the wife of Marquis yingmuˇ° You dare to break into the palace of the important officials of the imperial court. You deserve to die! You deserve to dieˇŞˇŞ I just need to poke it to the propriety department, no matter who you are, and put you into the prison directly! Do you believe it or not? " She smiles coldly, looking at Gu fan, just like looking at a grasshopper pinched in the palm of her hand. A young son of the ancient family dared to intrude into the yingmu Marquis''s house, which was ordered by his majesty. Is there any royal law for him to make such a mess? Is there any etiquette? Is there any national law?

 Chapter 311

    Gu fan immediately sneered at the words of Lady Langya. Looking at the slightly fat lady in front of him coldly, he said, "you are a waste who will only eat and die. If you are not as brave as me, how can I fight in and out of the army and take the head of the enemy general? If you are such a rat gall all over the country, how can you be such a waste


    "What?" Mrs. Langya always thinks she is superior to others, and she always acts recklessly in yingmu Marquis''s residence. She thinks she is superior to the common people''s residence, and she doesn''t look at the servants below. If she has any dissatisfaction, she will beat and scold, or Lynch, or even kill many people. Anyway, yingmu Marquis''s residence is very powerful, How can ordinary people compete with the Marquis''s office like this? It''s over with a few more taels of silver. As time goes by, Mrs. Langya is so arrogant.


    Now Gu fan sneers at her coldly. He not only makes her feel superior, but also belittles the lady. She is just like a mouse. How can she not get angry?


    "Little beast, it''s easy for you to break into our yingmu Marquis house! Hum! I can''t let you come and go! "


    But in Mrs. Langya''s heart, the idea was flowing and changing constantly. At last, she forced down her anger and sneered. Although she has never been to the battlefield or killed the enemy, the intrigue between her concubines and wives is not as easy as that on the battlefield. Although there is no sword, there is no blood to kill. Mrs. Langya is absorbed in this way. At this time, she has countless ideas in her head, which will involve the Hougu family in the plain from Gu fan. Drag the whole ancient family into the water together, as long as you can catch the evidence of Gu fan''s trespassing into yingmu Marquis''s house, the prince still has the same crime as the people, let alone the second son of Pingyuan Marquis''s house? She can easily send Gu fan to prison. Even if the Pingyuan Marquis''s house is powerful among the common people''s factions and dare not run Gu fan, she can at least go to the Hougong palace to visit the Pingyuan Marquis''s house. Gu fan''s mother, Mrs. Yujue, has one copy, and a crime of lax restraint is enough for Mrs. Yujue to suffer.


    Mrs. Langya gathered her anger and said softly, "sit..." seems to be ordinary, but as long as Gu fan makes a response, Mrs. Langya can let Gu fan unconsciously introduce her own rhythm control.


    Once this goal is achieved, Mrs. Langya will have countless ways. In terms of language, she will put Gu fan into one language trap after another, and will be charged with infidelity and even conspiracy to revolt! When I die, I don''t know what happened!


    Gu fan saw lady Langya''s eyes twinkle. How could he not know what she was doing.


    "Pa!"


    A slapping fan on Mrs. Langya''s face, huge power, Mrs. Langya a stagger, almost fell to the ground... A face, horse high bell up.


    "You! How dare you hit me


    A huge sense of shame came to my heart. Mrs. Langya covered her face for a long time before she reacted. She screamed in disbelief: "dare you hit me!"


    "Pa!"


    Another palm hit Mrs. Langya''s face heavily, and suddenly another face was swollen. Lady Langya is directly confused... Ladies and ladies in the capital are always respectable. Moving their mouths is their specialty. How can they start to tear and beat. What a disgrace there! And Gu fan is still fighting a woman as an adult man!


    "Women who don''t know what to do! When death comes, dare to move the wrong idea! I don''t usually beat women... "Gu fan sneered," except you! "


    Gu fan looked at Mrs. Langya with a dead eye: "I don''t know if you only care about the ups and downs of the concubines in the back palace all the time, and don''t care about the men''s affairs at all. In the past, when my father Guyun, the Marquis of Pingyuan, was in charge of the 400000 Imperial troops of Cangyuan, you might still think that the emperor of Tiangao was far away. Guyun, the Marquis of Pingyuan, couldn''t manage the family affairs of Tianjing and bullied our ancient family wantonly. But later, my elder brother Guyu broke through the Cui Tian level and joined the Yulin guard. Later, I won the first place in the Tusu Festival martial arts test, Who knows that my eldest brother was transferred to the Qin heavenly army, and I led the cloud wing of the forbidden army to the northern Xinjiang to assist in the war. While we were not in the capital, I bullied our ancient family again. "


    "You... You..." Madame Langya was scolded by Gu fan, and she was speechless.


    "Do you know that I have made great achievements in Northern Xinjiang, and your majesty Yaowu Xinghuang personally gave me a piece of authentic work of" heroes come out of youth ". You dare to fight against our ancient family. You don''t think your death is fast enough! Hit you! Hum, I dare not only to beat you, but also to kill you Although Gu fan usually dislikes people who use power to oppress others, it varies from person to person. For lady Langya, who thinks she is superior and doesn''t know the heaven and earth, likes to use power to oppress others, she needs to use more power to defeat her. This will not only make her speechless, but also make her humble.


    But after all, Mrs. Langya is a lady of high rank. She has a high status and is usually well cared for. Her nails have never been stained, let alone beaten. Under the great humiliation, Mrs. Langya finally screamed: "Gufan, little beast! You dare to hit me! You''re dead! If you dare to intrude into the Marquis''s residence, you will be guilty of death. Humiliating Yipin Gaoming''s wife is even more a crime! It''s not only you, but also the ancient families of the Marquis''s residence in the plain! I want all of you who are surnamed Gu to die without a place to die... "


    "Well! Really... "Gu fan sneered at this time:" you don''t think that if I kill you, I need to stab you with a sword, chop you to death, or leave some traces on your body with poison? I tell you, as like as two peas, your strength is too low. I will kill you, and I need not move my fingers. I can kill you directly with my thoughts and breath, and I will be exactly like the attack of an acute attack, and there is nothing unusual. Gu fan''s words, with a stream of ridicule, but also with a strong contempt, such a slut is really let Gu fan do not have the need to move, but listen to Mrs. Langya''s ears is creepy.


    She was already a little shivering, but she was still calm and said, "you, you, I don''t believe what kind of magic you can use. What can you do to me?"


    "What are you doing?" Of course, Gu fan would not kill Mrs. Langya immediately with the way of refining breath in the secret method of the demon sect. Although the secular doctors could not see any signs and anomalies, the martial arts masters would know that they died under the pressure of the martial arts masters immediately when they touched the corpse. Those who were stronger than Gu fan could even detect the martial arts accomplishments of killing this person, There is no doubt that if the main room of yingmuhou''s house dies, yingmuhou will come back and have a autopsy. Gu fan''s little trick can''t hide yingmuhou''s ears and eyes. If he can''t bear to make a big plan, yingmuhou will find out that Gu fan has practiced the magic sect''s secret method, Even in the plain of Cangyuan, Hou Guyun would be involved in danger by Gu fan''s reckless action, and even become a handle in the hands of yingmu.


    Thinking of this, Gu fan sneered and said to Mrs. Langya, "you have a good look!" As soon as the words came to an end, Mrs. Langya''s favorite cat whimpered. Just now, she was still in high spirits, and suddenly fell on the ground to breathe.


    "You... You... You..." when Mrs. Langya saw that Gu fan killed a valuable cat without moving, she was angry and annoyed. She was so angry that this cat was like a child to her. She cared for her and kept it up to now. She was annoyed that Gu fan could kill her. If this little bastard was angry, he would kill her, How do you deal with killing yourself directly? In fact, Gu fan is very clever. Killing a cat is just a warning to others and a threat to Mrs. Langya. After all, who would be idle to inspect the body of a cat in the palace?


    "There''s nothing wrong with you... You... You forced yourself into the Marquis''s residence." At this time, Mrs. Langya was poor in words, and she was afraid of provoking Gu fan. She could only take out the gold lettered signboard that yingmu Marquis''s house was built by the imperial edict of the star emperor.


    "To rush into the Marquis''s residence? No I''m invited to the party by you


    Gu fan laughed and said to himself, "I''m invited by Mrs. Langya to the yingmu Marquis''s house. Gu fan thought that his wife wanted to improve the relationship between the two governments, so I went there happily. Unexpectedly, the assassin who assassinated me lurked in the Marquis''s residence and wanted to assassinate me. Gu fan had to fight to death and killed Mrs. Langya by mistake. There were so many bodyguards outside. I picked out a few at random and asked them to chop me with the knife of the Marquis''s mansion. How about this version, Mrs. Langya


    Mrs. Langya took a cold breath after listening to the words, and a chill poured from the top of her head to the bottom of her feet. She knew that she underestimated Gu Jia, a 17-year-old boy.


    This Gu fan is more arrogant than she thought. This is the house of marquis Ying Mu! He was so unscrupulousˇ° I don''t believe you dare to do that! "


    Lady Langya is like eggplant beaten by frost. Her arrogance is not so arrogant at last.


    "Stupid woman, now emperor Yaowu has given me calligraphy. Don''t you understand the meaning?" Gu fan sneered again, looked at Mrs. Langya with the eyes of looking at the dead, and said slowly: "at this time, the barbarian dogs are waiting for our country. It''s the time of employing people in the frontier. Your majesty is also valuing me, not to mention killing you, a nameless wife of yingmu marquis. Even if I kill his concubines, he won''t do anything to me, because as long as I master the elite army, It''s the country, the great wall of the people... As for you... "Gu fan snorted coldly with his nose and said with indifference:" it''s just wallpaper for whitewashing. "


    Mrs. Langya shivered in her heart and turned white. She was caught by a woman who had an affair!


    "I don''t know what to do! Do you really think I''m just a general who will fight? Intrigue and intrigue. Ten of you are not my opponent! What about Mrs. Yipin Gaoming? Do you really think that title will hold you? Hum! I''ll kill you. It''s as easy as crushing an ant


    At this moment, Gu fan is in charge of the overall situation.


    At this time, Mrs. Langya was really afraid. Only then did she know that Gu fan seemed reckless, but in fact, when he came, he had thought about everything.


    "What do you want to do? I tell you, even if I die, you won''t let your ancient family take this to overthrow the Marquis! " Mrs. Langya''s lips trembled.


    "You mean the waste of the Huyan family?" Gu Fan said with unbridled laughter.


    "You


    Gu fan also ignored her: "you look up to yourself too much. In the army, marquis Ying Mu is already a man with his tail in front of my father. You are the only woman who has long hair and short knowledge. People don''t know how to fight with my mother! "


    Lady Langya''s face. There was a look of anger, but he dared not speak.


    Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I''ll slap you twice this time to teach you a lesson! By the way


    Of course, Gu fan didn''t really kill Mrs. Langya. Her mother, Mrs. Yujue, was humiliated by Mrs. Langya again and again and didn''t die. She taught Mrs. Langya a profound lesson and left. What''s more, it''s a pleasure to kill Mrs. Langya, but it will bring endless troubles to the ancient family. Even the empress might have a bad impression on Mrs. Yujue. After all, the name of Mrs. Langya is still the Gaoming lady of the imperial court!


    And, as Mrs. Langya said.


    As long as she takes all the things to herself, the yingmu Marquis''s house still has nothing to do. If you don''t hit seven inches, but let the snake bite back, it''s not worth the loss. Gu fan would not do such a thing!


    However, it is necessary to completely frighten the uneasy ladies and ladies in Tianjing City and ease their mother''s situationˇ° Today, I just want to punish you. I want your purple cheeks to tell the ladies and ladies in Beijing, who dares to touch our ancient home! I''m going to let her go! " Gu fan was very aggressive when he said this.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Langya''s body trembled and her face turned pale. Her blood color faded clean, and she looked at Gu fan with a pair of eyes.


    "Although you haven''t studied martial arts, you''re sure that there are some basic concepts. I have five stars at Shen Tian level, and I''m going to enter into Cheng Tian level. You say your master is only a star level. Can he hold me down?"


    She was stupefied and sat down in the chair... She tossed and turned in her heart, only saying: "this little beast, the strength has grown so fast!"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that if I go back to northern Xinjiang this time, I will surely make great achievements again. Although I''m a deputy commander now, I will immediately seek justice as soon as I reach the level of heaven, and my military achievements are close to the rank of marquis. One year at most. I will be king and Marquis immediately! Moreover, at that time, my elder brother Guyu will be in the imperial army of Cangyuan, and he should be not far away from Fenghou! At that time, our ancient family will be a three MarquisˇŞˇŞ How many more days can you jump? "


    Mrs. Langya has been shocked and numb. She has forgotten the humiliation she suffered in front of her eyes, and even forgot to take revenge on Gu family. In her head, Gu fan''s voice was loud: "three Marquis of one school. Three Marquis of one school.... "


    A great sense of fear and crisis came to my heart. As the first lady of the Marquis''s mansion, Mrs. Langya knows very well what it means when a family has three princes!


    Gu fan''s translation, of course, is not just to frighten Mrs. Langya, but to use it to knock. The various forces in the capital. Let them know how to choose the side! If they don''t beat them down, they really think that if the evil of dantai has covered the sky with only one hand, there is no more power in Tianjing City that can compete with the nobility.


    This turn words finish saying, Gu fan also don''t bother to pay attention to this frighten to break the courage of woman, the head also don''t turn round to leave! Only left behind the yellow wind, a face of shock!


    Naturally, no one dared to stop him in the residence of marquis Ying mu. In the Marquis''s residence, ordinary assassins are generally guarded. As for the sectarian masters, before they enter the city, they will be found by the strong in the imperial court and killed directly. Naturally, he would not come to such an important place as yingmu Marquis''s residence. You know, Tianjing City is a dragon''s den and tiger''s den for fangwai sect!


    Gu fan was the commanding officer of the imperial court and the youngest son of the Marquis''s residence in the plain. Of course, there is no one to deal with him! Moreover, Gu fan didn''t kill anyone when he entered yingmu Marquis''s house. It''s just a matter of coercion. It came out in a moment. What he did, though lawless and unruly, did not move much, and would not attract the attention of those strong men who hid in the dark and safeguarded the safety of Tianjing!


    This is the wisdom of Gu fan! If Mrs. Langya wants to deal with him after the event. That''s out of the question! At that time can only be and hold a word, nothing!


    "If you want to deal with me, you have to wait until your face is ready!"


    Gu fan sneered in his heart. His strength is good. It can''t be better without more than ten days. The princes and royal families of the Beidou Dynasty were the most particular about manners and manners. If Lord Langya, with a swollen face, goes to the back palace to complain, then even if she wins, she will become a big joke in the royal family, and in the circle of ladies and ladies in the city of Tianjing!


    When he came out of Hou''s house, Gu fan got on his horse. As soon as he turned a street, he heard the sound of wheels. A carriage of the plain Marquis''s house is coming from the end of the street. " The young master is there! The young master is there


    The coachman saw Gufan from a distance and immediately cried.


    "What happened?" Gu fan saw the coachman look a little panic, can''t help but frown and ask in a voice: "hold your breath, speak slowly."


    "Mr. Liu... Mr. Liu was killed in the palace by his majesty yaowuxing with poison wine!" The coachman came to Gufan''s ear and whispered such a sentence.


    This sentence in Gu fan''s ear is like a bolt from the blue, suddenly Gu fan is a little confused.


    "What? Is your information reliable? " Gu fan couldn''t believe his ears and asked again.


    "Absolutely true, young master, absolutely true!" The coachman continued: "before his death, Mr. Liu asked a young eunuch, a confidant, to disguise himself as a eunuch and report to you."ˇ° Where''s the letter? And the letter? " Gufan said, almost pulling the coachman''s sleeveˇ° Here, young master. " The coachman took out the letter and handed it to Gu fan, saying: "the little eunuch said that he was in a hurry, so I dare to bring it directly to you. Please have a look." Gu fan can''t wait to open the envelope. It''s in the slightly elegant handwriting of Duke Liu: "commander Gu, your Majesty''s attitude is ambiguous. The Taibao party is involved in too many things. It''s hard to move. The old slave has to die to stabilize the overall situation. But this matter is only known by you and Marquis Tiebi. Although your majesty won''t be harmful to you, it''s easy to hide the gun and hard to defend the arrow, Don''t use a knife to kill people. After reading it, close it immediately and burn it on the spot, so as not to cause death. Liu maocai, the old slave, was the last to write After Gu fan finished reading the letter, he closed it with great force, and the paper burned immediately. It was obvious that phosphorous powder was added on it, which would burn and destroy the evidence.

 Chapter 312

    Even if that secret letter burned to ashes and fell at Gu fan''s feet, Gu fan still had a lingering fear in his heart. For a long time, from angering Prince xingzhenxuan to secretly sending Duke Liu back to the capital, except for the famous Xinghun realm and the snow storm of seven xingxuan''s power, which Gu fan had expected, the rest was in his calculation. Although he also considered that emperor Yaowu might think it was a huge matter, or that the Taibao party was powerful, so he would choose to hide it, But Gu fan didn''t expect that emperor Yaowu would directly kill the powerful general manager of the Imperial Palace, Duke Liu, with poisonous wine. The emperor''s means were extremely cruel.


    In the eyes of the outsider, he is powerful and powerful, but in the eyes of his majesty, he is just a slave. Gu fan thinks of this and thinks of the event that the former Emperor Yaowu destroyed the whole family. He can''t help shivering. The birds are gone, the good bow is hidden, the cunning rabbit is dead, and the running dog is cooked. The Emperor may never regard anyone other than himself as an adult, It''s nothing more than slaves and chess pieces. If you kill them, you kill them. If you abandon them, you abandon them. For example, this time, if you take Mr. Liu''s head to settle the overall situation, the next time it might be someone else''s head.


    Can not be easily abandoned by the emperor, or even resist this kind of behavior of giving and taking others'' lives, there is only one way, that is to strengthen their own strength. Gu Fan said to himself in his heart: "only when one day, you can control the overall situation, you can become a chess player from a chess piece and get the qualification to play with him." Although Yaowu star emperor is fond of Gu fan now, Gu fan has no doubt that he will give up Gu fan if he needs to abandon his son in the future.


    "I have to be careful myself. After all, only Duke Liu, Gufan and Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang know this. If Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang is still idle, it''s all right. Now Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang is guarding Northern Xinjiang, holding heavy troops. If there is any loss, he will destroy the Great Wall. Therefore, Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang is not in danger for the time being, but Gufan is not the same." Gu fan calmed down and took back his thoughts. He felt a little sorry that he had gone through a lot of hardships and even fought with the star soul master Yue Liang. The rescued Duke Liu was so useless that he was given death by Emperor Yaowu.


    "Has mother returned to the house?" Gu fan asked.


    "I''m back to my house. I''m looking for you." The coachman replied respectfully.


    "Let''s go back first." Gu fan knew that he had come to yingmu Marquis''s house alone to make trouble. Madame Yujue must have been very worried in Pingyuan Marquis''s house, so she didn''t say any more. She drove her horse to the direction of Pingyuan Marquis''s house.


    Back to Hou''s house, Gu fan did not stop, but walked quickly to Mrs. Yu Jue''s room.


    Who knows just open the door, hear Yu Jue madam suddenly a clear drink: "kneel down, rebel son!"


    Gu fan only felt that his eardrum was shocked, but he didn''t mean to disobey Mrs. Yu Jue. He knelt down on the ground with a bang.


    "Do you know why I want you to kneel down?" At this time, Mrs. Yu Jue''s face was very white. She was supported by the two servant girls and sat on a wooden chair. She kept caressing her chest with her hand and said to Gu fan, "how can you be so reckless? You and yu''er are not at home. Which one of the Marquis''s families doesn''t show us the wink? I''ve been enduring all the time. I''m patient to have a good relationship with those women. Do you know why? "


    Gu fan bowed his head and said nothing.


    "Say it Mrs. Yujue slapped the table abruptly, and her face turned pale again. Then she said slowly, "you are not in Tianjing these months. I''m afraid you don''t know what happened recently. His majesty wants to establish a duke, which is above the military Marquis, equivalent to a prince, and your father is also among the candidates... "Madame Yujue pauses, her face seems to show a look of expectation:" if your father can be promoted to a duke, it will be the first Marquis from the Beidou Dynasty, and you will be granted the crown, I became a real aristocrat. The reason why I have to endure everything is that I''m afraid these women will catch something and use it to make trouble on your father''s business... "She looked at Gu fan with regret and continued:" but you''ve made such a big fuss about yingmu Marquis''s house, but yingmu Marquis''s house, Qingtian Marquis''s house and liefeng Marquis''s house will definitely stand up and firmly oppose your father''s Duke, Besides, other uncertain Hou Fu will also fall to their side... Isn''t the matter of conferring the Duke going to become a cake of painting? "


    Gu fan kept his head down and kept silent, as if he didn''t dare disobey Mrs. Yu Jue''s words. However, Gu fan knew the whole story clearly in his heart. In his previous life, Gu Yun also had the matter of conferring a duke. Even if Gu fan didn''t make a big fuss about the yingmu Marquis''s house, under the strong opposition of the noble Marquis faction, especially the insistence of the northern Marquis Dan tairuoye, the emperor Yaowu had to shelve the plan of conferring a duke for the time being, I never mentioned it again.


    "Rebellious son, do you want to piss me off?" When Mrs. Yujue saw that Gu fan was silent, she became more and more angry.


    At this time, Gu fan spoke abruptly. He first bowed to Mrs. Yu Jue, and then said, "mother, please allow me to say a word... If mother could bear to give up so much, would the people like yingmu Marquis''s house and Qingtian Marquis''s house agree to his father''s conferment?"


    "It''s possible, but it''s more difficult for your father to be a Duke than to ascend to heaven." Mrs. Yu Jue sighed, shook her head and said.


    "Mother, I think you are wrong." Gu fan saw that Mrs. Yujue was disheartened and couldn''t help straightening up. Looking at Mrs. Yujue, he said, "if we don''t have a strong image of the plain Marquis''s house, our father will never be respected in Tianjing City."


    "What? What did you say? " Yu Jue''s wife looks at Gu fan somewhat puzzled.


    "Why did the noble Marquis often bully us in Tianjing City?" Gu Fan said: "it is precisely because our plain Marquis''s residence, as a civilian Marquis''s residence, is too weak. We are submissive to any kind of attack. In this way, those noble Marquis have no fear. Do we have no strength? It''s not at all... "Gu fan stopped for a moment and continued to say to Mrs. Yujue in a sincere voice:" mother, now my father has mastered the 400000 Imperial troops in Cangyuan, and I have also mastered the 100000 elite soldiers in the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army. It''s not a small force. It''s even much stronger than ordinary nobles, mother, You should take out the confidence that belongs to our Pingyuan Marquis''s house... "


    Mrs. Yujue hung her head and didn''t look at Gu fan. Instead, the two servant girls beside her held her shoulders. She seemed to be thinking about something.


    "No matter how weak we are, it is inevitable that they will intensify their efforts. On the contrary, we will repay them for our aggression. At most, they are hostile to us. Anyway, it is well known that there is discord between nobles and civilians in the imperial court. Why do you have to maintain the hypocritical harmony between life and women?" Gu fan took a long breath, slowly exhaled, and continued: "mother, only by showing our strength can we get our respect from those arrogant, shortsighted, conservative women who are still intoxicated in the past. Our self-esteem is not what we let out, nor what others give us, but by relying on the men of the ancient family, With sword and fist, with blood! Opinionated, the mother did not want her mother to be able to do all these insects for the whole day. The self righteous woman was in tears and was very sad. If the father, brother and I, three men of the old family were fighting for blood in the battlefield, it would be a situation like this. * we would rather stay in Tianjing City. Gu fan''s words were sincere. As she listened, Mrs. Yu Jue raised her head and looked at Gu fan. Her eyes were full of tears.


    "Mother, I will ask all those who look down on our ancient family to pay the price one by one. Let''s start from yingmu Marquis''s house!" Gu fan clenched his teeth and said in a low voice. As a matter of fact, Gu fan took into account the factors of yingmu Marquis''s house when he seized the sun''s strategic power in Northern Xinjiang. This is a good thing. Gu fan was just trying to find a reason to repair yingmu Marquis''s house and take the initiative. These people bullied Mrs. Yujue first.


    Night fell quickly. In the familiar room, Gu fan lay down slowly. Instead of falling asleep, he went to feel the familiar taste on his bed. Because after practicing the magic sect secret method, the effect of meditation was far better than that of sleep, and there was no need for him to go from the beginning to the end.


    Soon he sat up again and began to meditate cross legged. After these days in the course of time and night, the ancient part of the ancient Chinese "blood saving" method has been perfected. The realm of the secret of the devil''s art has been upgraded to the second part. The practice of "gas making" can help the martial arts extract the essence of the world for their own use, so as to enhance the effect of meditation and increase the strength of mental strength over time. In other words, Gufan''s meditation now has a new effect, which is to improve his resistance to hallucinations, and even slightly enhance the strength of the spirit in his body.


    At this time, Gu fan suddenly felt a powerful energy source, appeared in a mile around Gu fan, and quickly approached. Moreover, this person''s realm is still above Gu fan. If Gu fan hadn''t practiced the magic sect secret method, his perception would have been greatly improved, and he would not have been able to detect the other person''s approach.


    "Those who come are not good!" These four words are the first words to appear in Gu fan''s mind.


    I saw that a ghost like figure floating into Gufan''s bedroom, but did not show up, but with the cat looking at the mouse''s eyes, ridiculed looking at the cross legged meditation, seems to know nothing about Gufan.


    "It''s a guest from afar. Since you''re here, why don''t you sneak in and have a drink?" Gu fan suddenly opened his eyes, looked at the direction of the figure, and said in a loud voice.


    "Are you aware of me?" The warrior said with a little surprise.


    "Hum, you are sneaky. I''m afraid you didn''t come to Gu fan for some good reason?" Gu fan seemed very surprised to see the other side. He gave a cold smile and put his right hand on the hilt of jingskeletal sword beside the bed.


    "I don''t do bad things on weekdays. I''m not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night. You should know it best... "The warrior just came out. Gu fan saw that the man was dressed in white, and even his face was covered with white cloth. Only his eyes and mouth were exposed. Seeing this dress, Gu fan could guess his identity.


    This dress is the same as the snow storm in BEIYAO palace. It must be the people in BEIYAO palace who are in trouble.


    "Your honor has eaten the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard." Gu Fan said to the man with a cold smile: "the Yulin guards in Tianjing City come and go, and the sects will be killed when they enter the city. It''s really bold of you to dare to enter the plain Marquis''s residence."


    "You mean those Yulin guards? Can they find me? " The warrior sneered at Gu fan and said, "I have yaochi jade from BEIYAO palace to protect my body. My whole breath will not emit a trace. It''s almost transparent. Martial artists below xingzun can''t feel my existence. What can the Yulin guards do for me?"ˇ° So you''re surprised that I can feel you, right? " Gu fan finally understood why the warrior spoke to Gu fan in such a surprised tone, and Gu fan also muttered in his heart. Is the enhancement effect of "magic sect secret method" so obviousˇ° I''m not interested in this. Anyway, I know that Yu Lin Wei can''t find me. " The warrior snorted coldly and said to himselfˇ° What if I yell? Will they find out where you are? " Although Gu fan was a little frightened in his heart, he was calm on his face, as if he had grown up. With the strength of his five stars, if luck roars, at least half a day in the capital will hear it. Why doesn''t Yulin Wei come hereˇ° If you don''t mind if I kill you all up and down before I leave Pingyuan Marquis''s residence, just shout The northern Yao palace warrior had a cold smile on his lipsˇ° what! You are mean Gu fan usually only cheated others. How ever was he threatenedˇ° You are not tired of deceit. As the commander of the forbidden army of the cloud wing department, you should know better than me? " The warrior still looks at Gu fan with a smileˇ° If you want to kill me, come to me? Is it a great sense of accomplishment to destroy ordinary people who are powerless in martial arts? " Gu fan had to hoarse his strength and said, "if you are like this, your martial arts morality is low, and you are not even a martial arts person!"ˇ° Me The warrior said playfully: "I''m sorry, my task this time is still not to kill you..." "still?" Gu fan was startled and recalled that the last time she was in Northern Xinjiang, the female warrior disguised as situ mengming stole Gu fan''s secret letterˇ° Is that youˇ° Yes, I said last time that I wanted to learn your tricks. Unfortunately, my task is still not to kill you, so I''m sorry that I can''t do what you want. " The warrior said with contritionˇ° What are you going to do? Torture me to death? " Gu fan thinks of Xue Fengyun, who killed BEIYAO palace. He is the strong one of Xinghun. He vaguely remembers that Han Lingfeng, the leader of young disciples in Zhengdao school, ranked third in Zichen palace, can be ranked second only to bailiyi, the first in Xinghun level. It must be that Xue Fengyun is also one of the talents that BEIYAO palace focuses on cultivating, but Gu fan killed him when his boat capsized in the gutter. It must be that a decent sect like BEIYAO palace would kill Gu fan to vent his anger and not let him die so easilyˇ° I''m sorry to disappoint you again. " "My task is to ask you to go to Changbai Mountain," said the warrior with a joking smileˇ° Do you want me to go to BEIYAO palace with you Gu fan was a little surprisedˇ° Yes, if you don''t agree with me, I will still kill you all up and down. " The words of the warrior were as cold as the hardest iceˇ° You... You are shameless Gu fan thought about it and said, "if you want to take me away, I''m afraid it''s not easy. After all, I can''t hide my breath. If you want to take the official of the imperial court, you can kill him directly! It''s too dangerous! "ˇ° Hum, commander Gu, how long do you want to pretend? " The warrior shook his head, seemed to see through Gu fan''s trick, said: "I know you have shadowless beads in your arms, although the effect is not as good as my yaochi jade, why don''t you hide the eyes and ears of those yulinwei?" Gu fan was silent, and the warrior said again: "commander Gu, you''d better hurry up, lest my patience will be exhausted by you. If you want to use the strategy of delaying war, I''m sorry. I just need to raise my hand to summon fire and ice to turn your beloved plain Marquis''s mansion into a piece of ice fire purgatory!"ˇ° You! You... "Gu fan shook his right hand hard, and finally squeezed out a sentence from his teeth:" OK, I''ll go with you! "

 Chapter 313

    "That''s right. People say that Gu fan, the second son of the ancient family, is resolute and never tardy, but there''s nothing wrong with that." The warrior said with a cold smile.


    "Do I have a choice?" Gu fan was so angry that he wanted to bite his teeth. The warrior seemed to smile: "there should be no such thing." The warrior turned. After two steps, he looked back at Gu fan: "I know what''s in your mind. You want to leave with me first. After you leave Tianjing City, you can find a chance to escape, right? But you''d better not stir your mind. I''m different from you northerners. When I do things, I never say any rules. It''s all up to me. When I''m in a good mood, I''ll be polite to you. If you annoy me, I''m never soft hearted when I kill people. I''ll come back and kill all the people in your plain Marquis''s house. Maybe... Very good, very good. "


    Gu fan''s heart is sinking.


    "I just need to finish the task, so we''d better not make it difficult for each other." The warrior continued.


    At this time, behind the road, outside the plain Marquis''s house, there was a voice, but several bodyguards of Gufan came out from inside.


    Seeing Gu fan from a distance, the bodyguards were shocked: "little Marquis, why are you walking around so late


    The warrior stopped, turned around and looked at Gu fan with a smile.


    Gu fan made an instant balance in his heart, then gave a wry smile and said to several bodyguards, "go back first. I suddenly have something important to go out. You are not allowed to follow me!"


    The guards were a little strange after listening to Gu fan''s ordersˇ° Who is the young Marquis


    There is a sharp eye to see the look of Gu fan seems to be some unnatural, about to ask what, Gu fan has said: "right! You guys, go in and get me some good horses! This is my good friend. We are going out to do business! Go


    Several bodyguards had to take orders to go in and fetch the horses. Gu fan has been away for many years, and he doesn''t know how many strange people he has made, so they don''t think much about it.


    The warrior nodded his head, his eyes were indifferent, and said, "good, you''re still smart. If you had just turned over, I''m afraid there would have been no living people in your plain Marquis''s residence. "


    Gu fan gave a wry smile and paused. He shook his head and said, "I''ll get it back from you. You wait


    The man in white seems to have picked his eyebrows. Looking at Gu fan''s eyes, he feels more and more interesting. He suddenly showed a smile: "very good, very good! I Gu fan originally saw snow unknown trouble, the first reaction is to take the opportunity to leave! Only when he took a step, he heard a sharp voice piercing his ears: "if you dare to run, I will go back and kill your whole family!


    Gu fan sighed, immediately his scalp was numb, so he had to stand on one side honestly.


    But Gu fan''s eyes brightened when he saw the commander of the imperial banner.


    Because he recognized the deputy commander! Zhuge Rulong!


    It''s bad luck to say that this Zhuge Rulong was defeated by Gu fan at the beginning, but now he meets Gu fan again, but he doesn''t recognize the evil star around Gu fan.


    Zhuge Rulong''s five star Xuans are of great strength! He is also a master. That day, Gu fan used Shen Tian''s strength in the eight martial arts performances, which has been regarded as a great disgrace of his life. Today, seeing a strange guy making trouble here, he immediately became angry. He''s been eating a lot these days, so he wants to vent his anger here.


    If it were someone else, maybe Gu fan would try to save him for the sake of meeting each other. But this guy is from the dragon''s Department, and the first part of the imperial guards with their nose and eyes in the sky. The more Gu fan looks at them, the more upset he is.


    Zhuge Rulong drew out his sword and pointed to Xue Mingming with a fierce anger: "if you kneel down and plead guilty, I will tie you back to accept punishment! Or... I''ll kill you now! " Snow nameless looking at this guy, slowly shaking his head: "ridiculous... Really ridiculous. You''re a real bluff. "


    What a tiny bit of snow as like as two peas in the sky, and the breath of the body is exactly the same as the ordinary people who have not trained their martial arts. Zhuge, like a dragon, will not notice anything. When he meets a soft persimmon, he will see Gu fan and see that he is friends of ancient times and has the idea of provocation.


    Zhuge Rulong was so angry that he didn''t say anything any more. He stepped forward and stabbed his sword. When he was furious, he really didn''t show any mercy. The blade of the sword hissed and made a sound, and a purple sword flickered. When he started it, he used the killing move of "smashing the sky". It seemed that he didn''t worry about hurting others by mistake, or that he was confident that he would let his opponent kneel down and beg for mercy before he showed his fierce killing move.


    Snow nameless slowly curled the corners of his mouth: "well, this is still a bit of a door."


    When the sword came to the front, he didn''t dodge, so he put out two fingers and clamped the edge of the sword!


    Zhuge Rulong was shocked. He stabbed the sword so fast that he was caught by the other side. He could not help but feel awed and knew that he had met a strong enemy. It''s just that the other side''s two fingers are so clamped. No matter how hard he tries, the blade can''t pierce forward for half a minute.


    Zhuge Rulong was shocked and angry in his heart. In full view of the public, he kept yelling in his mouth and exerting his arms. Xingxuan''s power on his body has been brought into full play, which is obviously beyond his level. But how did he fight? Let alone continue to stab, he couldn''t even pull the sword back. In the field, a deputy commander of the Imperial Army, majestic, was helpless in the face of a seemingly weak man in white. Snow nameless clip sword edge, looked at the other side two eyes, suddenly asked a: "what strength do you have?" Zhuge Rulong was suddenly asked by him. He had no time to respond, so he said casually: "all day long."ˇ° Well, it''s hard to have your strength all day long. " Snow nameless finish saying, light a smile, suddenly quickly released two fingers. Zhuge Rulong had been pushing his sword forward with all his strength. When the other side let go, he suddenly staggered forward. In such a moment, snow nameless but body flashing, in Zhuge Rulong forward so moment, his body seems not fast, but with ease to stretch out his fingers, in the sword on a few times. When Zhuge Rulong was about to fall into his arms, he took a step to the side and dodged. Then he gently pressed Zhuge Rulong''s shoulder... Puchi!! Zhuge Rulong looked up at the sky and spat out his blood. He hit the door frame of the hotel and broke the door into pieces. And a good knight''s sword in his hand, Ding Ding Dang, broke into seven or eight pieces, fell on the ground. Zhuge is like a dragon. After breathing in, his face turns pale. The foundation of martial arts that he had worked hard for decades in his life was suddenly gone. No matter how he moves and struggles, he can''t make half a point of his original moves!!

 Chapter 314

    Originally, in snow nameless palm press on his shoulder so instant, already forced into a belong to her heaven and earth, real Qi in his body! How strong is snow nameless? What can he resist as an all day warrior? The real Qi of snow nameless heaven and earth instantly turns a circle in Zhuge Rulong''s body. In this way, it has completely destroyed the power of decades of hard cultivation of this all day warrior, and there is not a trace left! This is the secret method of destroying people''s accomplishments in BEIYAO palace, which is more vicious than heresy.


    But Xue Mingming plays a trick even more. When the opponent''s strength is booming, he takes the opportunity to find out the luck route of the deputy commander of the forbidden army. The cultivation method in the forbidden army, just like this, makes Xue Mingming spy five or six points!


    Although the martial arts of the forbidden army is not so easy to be stolen, what an extraordinary genius is Xue Mingming? With his cleverness, it is absolutely not impossible for him to return to Changbai Mountain and recover a complete set of cultivation methods of the imperial guards as long as he studies carefully!!


    It''s just that I pity this Zhuge Rulong. He has a good ability, but he is destroyed by Xue Mingming in an instant. I''m afraid even ordinary people are slightly inferior at the moment.


    Snow nameless smile, just about to leave, heard the restaurant came a thick and steady voice: "where is the demon, dare to be fierce in Shanglin town?"


    As soon as the words fell, the door of the restaurant opened, and a royal warrior in black armor came out.


    Gu fan laughed again. Wei Chi, the commander of Longxiang, was not named. Gu fan''s eyes can''t help but squint into a line. What''s the wind blowing today? Is it to use the nameless hand of BeiYao Gongxue to solve the old and new feuds between himself and Longyu? Of course, if this young lady is willing to cultivate weichi Weiming, Gu fan will not be shameless to shout out, but she will definitely stand on the sidelines and will not obstruct her.


    The man came out and looked at the snow coldly. There was a sharp blade in the void.


    He stepped back casually to avoid it. But when he moved, he immediately felt as if the air around him was pressing against him, and all the directions he dodged seemed to be squeezed. He said with a smile: "well, this should be your martial arts training."


    The void blade came in front of him. Xue Mingming stretched out a hand and hooked it. He immediately sucked it into his hand. It instantly condensed into a little bit and broke with a crash.


    His action was extremely relaxed, but Wei Chi was shocked in his heart! You know, the void blade is a method he inherited from the void gate. It''s a magic weapon for him to defeat the enemy by turning his mind into a sharp blade. He didn''t even want to use eight martial arts. This time, he didn''t want to make too much noise, so he gave priority to this secret attack, Who knows that the strange man in white in front of him not only saw the flying direction of the blade, but also held out his hand to grasp the blade and crushed it. This is really unheard of and incredible.


    Gu fan was also surprised, but Xue Mingming said to Gu fan, "this blade is the inheritance of the void gate. In front of our orthodox disciples of BEIYAO palace, it''s just a trick. The confusion of our BEIYAO palace is much better than this blade."


    Snow nameless saw in the eye, but instead stepped back, said with a faint smile: "you are a commander, don''t worry, I don''t take the opportunity to beat you, what powerful magic do you have? Although you use it, I just want to see what kind of martial moves the imperial guards of the Beidou Dynasty practiced."


    He had a plan in mind, but Wei Chi was even more frightened. After biting his teeth, he swung his fist forward, and an amazing strength swept across the restaurant, and the strong wind flew towards Xue Mingming.


    In that fist strength, but see fierce beast everywhere, unexpectedly want to choose person and bite, toward Gu fan and snow nameless two people pounce on.


    Snow nameless face disdain: "savage fierce beast fist? Hum... It''s just a little charm. "


    Wei Chi Wei Ming jumps up abruptly, his fists flash a circle of silver light arc, facing snow nameless quickly set in the past. Snow nameless standing in the original also don''t dodge, let this arc of light circle by circle fall in his body around, layer by layer. All of a sudden, the arc of light around snow nameless suddenly spun up, and the original soft light suddenly became murderous.


    Snow nameless casually shook his sleeve, and then he heard a hissing sound. The corner of the sleeve touched the arc of light, and immediately turned into a white light and disappeared.


    Snow nameless heart is more interested, can''t help but "Yi" aˇ° Arc shadow boxing, you can also


    "It''s you who want to die. I''ll show you the strength of the Imperial Army today!" Weiming of Wei Chi exclaimed, his fists suddenly waved, and the arc of light suddenly contracted, and all of them wrapped around Xueming''s body. Suddenly see a white light, snow nameless body completely shrouded in the light, can no longer see his figure!


    The light suddenly became very dazzling, and then slowly weakened by Sheng. When the light dimmed down, the snow in the field was nameless and disappeared!


    "Hum, dare to despise the strength of the forbidden army, and I don''t know where the heresy is!" Yuchi Weiming breathed a sigh and was about to say two words of awe inspiring righteousness. By the way, he made a few sarcastic remarks at Gufan. Zhuge Rulong also struggled to get up and wanted to say a few good words of compliment. Who knew that Yuchi Weiming suddenly heard a low voice in his ear and said with a smile: "arrogant? I think you are really arrogant. " All of a sudden, in the air around him, a white palm stretched out, grasped weichi Weiming''s neck, and pounced. It was as easy as an eagle holding a chicken, while snow''s nameless figure slowly appeared in front of everyone.


    "No! It''s impossible Wei Chi Weiming struggled: "you... You..."


    "Strength is everything in the world. Don''t mind your own business until you get to the star level in the future!"


    Snow nameless mouth but close to his ear, whispered with a smile: "today I find Gu fan something, don''t want to make trouble, count you lucky!"


    Snow nameless originally finger has already tightened, suddenly in the mind a move, changed an idea, but lightly a throw, throw him on.


    Wei Chi Wei Ming is sitting on the table panting. Where is there any shelf of the commander of the first Department of the imperial guards? He looks up and looks at Xue Ming in fear: "you! Who the hell are you? "


    Snow nameless but did not answer, the body bit by bit disappeared in the air, instantly appeared in the ancient fan''s side, raised his eyelids to see the ancient fan: "let''s go."


    After two steps, he suddenly turned his head and said, "are you still hungry?"


    Gu Fan said with a wry smile: "I''m hungry, but now you make trouble in Shanglin town. We don''t want to eat any more. Let''s go..."


    Snow nameless but to him smile: "you are very clever, just did not escape."


    Gu fan sighed: "under your eyelids, can I escape?"


    Snow nameless ha ha a smile, turned over on the horse, left first. Gu fan had to follow him on horseback.


    They rode out of town and headed all the way to the northeast.


    Gu fan looked at the nameless snow on the road and suddenly said, "you are very kind today. Although you made a lot of noise just now, you didn''t kill anyone."


    Snow nameless light way: "in my eyes, people below the star level, but ants, trample to death or not, just in my mind, not good or evil.". Is it evil for you to step on an ant every day? " After a pause, he took another look at Gu fan and said coldly, "if you don''t think it''s meaningless not to kill people, I think it''s for your sake to go back and kill them all. It''s just a matter of lifting a finger."


    Gu fan thought that he didn''t mind Wei Chi''s death, but he said, "forget it!" If you kill a commander of the Imperial Army''s Longyu department in Shanglin Town, I''m afraid Xue Mingming will be wanted within the scope of the Beidou Dynasty. Although the imperial court will send many people to pursue Xue Mingming, these warriors below the star level are just sent to Xue Mingming to practice. Gu fan feels that there are a lot of magic weapons in Xue Ming''s body, and the skills seem to have something special. Otherwise, he will never be able to despise all the existence below the star level. Although Gu fan has two treasures in his body, the magic weapons on his body are not only killing gods and chopping magic swords, but also eight spirit stones. Besides killing gods and chopping magic swords, there are also many magic sects, But if you are against her, it''s better to be careful.


    "Do you want to play any tricks again?" Snow nameless see Gu fan has been looking at himself, suddenly turned to look at Gu fan asked.


    Gu fan was a little flustered by his eyes. When Xue Mingming turned around and continued to run away, Gu fan sighed in his heart, but he was also a little depressed.


    Such a person, martial arts and cultivation are extremely strong, and it seems that there is no lack of scheming! It seems that she cheated him out of the secret letter in Northern Xinjiang. It''s not a loss, but Gu fan''s kicking.


    After leaving Shanglin Town, the Imperial Army, especially the imperial army of the Longxiang department, will quickly return what happened in the town. But these have nothing to do with Gu fan.


    Seeing that the two of them are going further and further to the northeast, Gu fan''s idea of getting away is not so strong. He just goes to Yantian army and asks fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, to help repair the snow.


    However, along the way, Xue Mingming was polite to Gu fan, and didn''t really take him as a prisoner. As long as Gu fan doesn''t run away, snow nameless never limits him to other things. Even occasionally want to come, also polite and Gu Fan said a few words.


    Two days later, they went west. In the evening, they were walking on the road in the wild, but they had already missed the town where they were staying.


    They were just on their way. It wasn''t until the sun turned to the West that the horse was suddenly stopped. They looked at each other.


    In this one, there are two monsters, one big and one small. It seems that there is a strange tacit understanding suddenly. Look at each other and laugh. Gu fan sighed: "it seems that we are going to sleep in the wilderness tonight. It''s a pity I didn''t bring a tent. "


    Snow nameless light way: "that is nothing.". I''m on the Changbai Mountain, where water drops into ice. I also sit on the snow peak all the year round. "


    "You people in BEIYAO palace, on such a cold day, are you sitting on the snow peak in the open air to practice?" Gu fan was a little surprised, but he finally understood why the disciples from BEIYAO palace were calm and calm. In most cases, this trait can make them invincible in the battle of the same level of martial arts. This is the temperament of the disciples from BEIYAO palace honed by the wind and snow of Changbai Mountain. I''m afraid this is also the reason why the BEIYAO palace of Changbai Mountain ranks above the Zichen palace of Zijin Mountain!


    Finish. They got off the horse. I found a slightly flat place in the field by the side of the road. I''m ready to camp.


    This is the winter season. To the northeast. It gets colder and colder. After Gu fan made a fire, he looked at the dark clouds in the distance. "I hope it doesn''t rain tonight," he said with a bitter smile


    Snow nameless but do not care, sitting next to the fire, playing the dust on the clothes. Casually from one side touched a thick stick to be a pillow. Just lay down. Although Gu fan didn''t need to eat, he could rely on two treasures to replenish his strength, but at this time he felt a little hungry. Gu fan sighed and searched the surrounding wasteland for a while. In the past two days, Gu fan found out Xue''s nameless temper. He was really lazy. And as if he didn''t care about anything. Although Gu fan was coerced by her. But as long as I don''t leave the distance of several hundred meters around his body. She doesn''t care. Now look around for food. It''s not difficult. It''s also normal for Gu fan to go with the army and try to get some game and meat. Gufan dug out some burrows in the field. These snakes and mice are hibernating in winter. As long as we can find their cave location. It''s not hard to catch them. A moment later, Gufan caught two big marmots. And a flower snake. I came back. Sitting by the fire. After rifling, peeling, and cleaning with the water in the bag, he found two branches, strung two marmots, and roasted them on the fire. If you want to talk about Gu fan''s craftsmanship and experience in the army, you can say that they are of high standard, at least equivalent to a military chef. So Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen often bring some vegetables into the camp privately, and invite Gu fan to take charge of them. If other commanders and subordinates, they must lead 50 military staff. But Gu fan and these two confidants are close friends, and they don''t care, A few times, I really rolled up my sleeve and cooked dishes for them several times. It doesn''t matter if I don''t cook them. In the future, the frequency has become more and more. A moment later, the aroma overflowed on the fire. The two roasted marmots were roasted by Gufan, and the smell of barbecue mixed with seasoning floated to the nose of snow nameless. Now snow nameless lying there, but only feel the smell of this fragrance, is actually life has never seen the attractive, can''t help but sit up, eyes to Gu fan, eyes full of curiosity. Back to see snow nameless curious eyes. Gu fan''s heart moved. He said with a smile, "let''s have a taste. The people who can eat the food made by ourselves in this world. be fully prepared to. No more than five. " Finish. He took off a bunch of roasted groundhog and handed it over. Snow nameless also not polite, took over to bite. But he was immediately scalded. She usually lives on the snow mountain. Before she became famous, she spent most of her time on the snow bee. Drink a few mouthfuls of snow water when you are thirsty. When you''re hungry, just cram some cold food. Little food. After becoming famous, he was in a hurry most of the time, where he had a chance to contact with delicious food. At this time, he was accidentally scalded and licked his tongue.

 Chapter 315

    Gu fan, a famous disciple of BEIYAO palace, may not be able to hurt him even in the face of the star level strongman. At the moment, he was almost scalded by a string of barbecues. I couldn''t help laughing. Snow nameless grabs the barbecue. I took a look. Think again. I think the temperature is too high. Suddenly he frowned and raised a finger. A slight scratch on the barbecue.


    And he heard a hissing. Gu fan''s eyes were round. Gaping at Snow''s nameless fingertips, a wisp of frost air came out, instantly frozen the hot barbecue into ice. Snow is nameless but doesn''t like it. Bite when you open your mouth, and you''ll eat crunchy. But he frowned again and said, "it''s so cold. But it''s not delicious? "


    Gu fan sees it. Originally want to laugh, but looking at the snow nameless. But it''s really a blank look. I can''t help but feel a little pity for the strong young man who lives in Changbai Mountain of BEIYAO palace. This pity is also absurd. The strength of xuemingdi is higher than that of Gufan. Where do you want him? Just Gu fan looking at snow nameless face such a string of barbecue. They all seem to be at a loss, and can''t help sighing in their hearts... It''s really that everyone doesn''t know their hard work! Look at Xue Mingming. In order to cultivate his martial arts, I don''t know how many things he should have given up. But is life really fun for people like him?


    Even if one day she can stand at the peak of martial arts, the price she paid is really a sigh.


    All kinds of fun in life. Food, clothing, housing. I''m afraid he''ll live for the rest of his life. I''ve never enjoyed a bit of it.


    Such a life, even if you can practice to the level of anti heaven and earth. What''s the point?


    Thinking of this, Gu fan couldn''t help sighing. In the heart to snow nameless ridicule also suddenly disappears. After laughing. Blow the barbecue in my hand and pass it to me. "I don''t think I''ve ever eaten anything like this," he said with a smile. This thing can''t be used on ice. I''ll bake your bunch again. You can eat this first. Hold it in your hand and wait for a while. When it gets a little cooler, it will be delicious. "


    Snow nameless took things from Gu fan. He turned around in his hand, but shook his head again: "when it''s cold? It''s so hot now. If it gets cold by itself. It''s going to be a long time. Alas... I''ve been working hard every minute of my life. It''s very important for me to eat. It''s all against the clock. When you have something, just fill it up immediately. Where is the spare time to wait for it to cool? If I have to do this every time I eat, I don''t know how much time it will take me to practice. "


    Gu fan was speechless. After thinking about it for a while, he knew that every minute was very precious for a warrior to improve his strength. But like him, he got the inheritance of the magic sect secret method written by Ye Xuanji, the heaven killer. The effect of meditation was better than sleep, and few people got twice the result with half the effort. Then he asked, "in your opinion. Are you really happy when you forget to eat and sleep and live a hard life? "


    Snow nameless heard the question. But it seemed to be silent for a while, then shook his head and said in a low voice: "I... I don''t know, and I never thought about it. All I know is that I want to be strong, the stronger the better. That''s what I''m looking for in my heart. "


    After that, they were silent, and the atmosphere was silent for a moment.


    After all, in the wilderness, the winter night is still very cold. In less than a moment, the hot barbecue is slightly cooler. Although it is still very hot, it is not hot. Snow nameless bit, smile: "you say good, so eat really good."


    Gu fan also laughed. At this moment, it seems that the relationship between the two people is no longer hostile, but as if they were friends.


    Snow nameless appetite is great, two strings of barbecue by him a person ate up.


    After eating snow. Looking at Gu fan smiling, his tone suddenly became very sincere: "this meal is the most comfortable time for me to come down the mountain. In a word, I want to thank you. "


    Gu fan did not expect that the famous disciple of BEIYAO palace would be so polite to him. I was stunned for a moment. Snow nameless but way: "I snow nameless life.". Never want to owe a little. So, you treat me to this delicious meal. I want to repay you, too. Let''s talk about it. I''m going to let you go. That''s absolutely impossible. After all, the school has a destiny. But beyond that. What''s your problem. Let me know. I can satisfy one of your demands


    There was a pause. He suddenly gave a cool smile: "do you have any enemies in your life? Anyway, now I have time and I''m not busy. I''ll go back to Changbai Mountain immediately. As long as I can kill him, I''ll help you kill him immediately. It''s not that hard. You know, it''s very expensive for me to kill Xue Mingming in the market. This is the reason why I didn''t kill you with many hands for the first time. You know, I don''t take money or do anything. For you, I''m the exception. "


    She said these two words. Naturally, there is a taste of arrogance in the tone. However, with his strength, in the face of a cloud below the strength of the strong, also have the right to say such arrogant words!


    He said he was going to kill someone. It can be said and done.


    When Gu fan heard this, he suddenly had an absurd idea in his heart: or... I''ll let him help me kill the left-wing king of dog army who almost killed me, and then count the war achievements on my head.


    It''s just that. This kind of absurd idea is just a flash. Not to mention whether Xue Mingming is stupid enough to fight with an expert who is more powerful than himself in the power of a nebula in order to eat Gufan''s meal... I guess he is not so stupid.


    Moreover, Gu fan now knows that the BEIYAO palace in Changbai Mountain is inextricably linked with the royal family of Canrong. It''s not so simple to kill the left-wing king.


    Gu fan''s idea flashed for a moment. I''ll just skip it. Look at the snow. All of a sudden, he said with a smile, "I don''t have any enemies that can''t be killed at present. You worry too much." Gu fan stopped for a moment and continued: "because I seldom get into a feud with others, but once I get into a feud, I will never die, and I have to do it myself. Otherwise, I will regret my whole life."


    Snow nameless listened and pondered for a while. I didn''t know the meaning in my eyes, so I looked at Gu fan: "you''re right. The enemy should do it by himself. Asking others to do it is a coward''s behavior. "


    Gu fan''s heart moved. Another sentence was added. "Snow is nameless. When it comes to martial arts strength, I think your age is similar to mine, but your strength is three more than mine. It''s a pity that you are more powerful than me in martial arts. Although you are amazing and gorgeous, you enjoy the worship of countless people in BEIYAO palace, but this life is far less wonderful than mine. "


    Snow nameless eyebrow a pick, way: "Oh?"


    Gu fan was blinded by his eyes. Suddenly I felt cold. Gritting his teeth, he said: "not bad! If you think I''m wrong, I''ll ask you a few questions. If you can answer it. What if I''m wrong? "


    Snow nameless eyes is strange: "you ask, I listen."


    Gu fan took a deep breath and slowly put up a finger: "I have a confidant who is close to me. I know her and she knows me. No matter I am poor or rich, or my strength, I know that she always loves me. To me. At any time. She would follow me. Stay with me! This kind of feeling. Such a lover, snow nameless. Have you ever tasted it? " Although Gu Fan said so at this time, it was Huan Lingyue, the savage elder martial sister, who had left for seclusion since Gu fan went to northern Xinjiang. She didn''t know where she went.


    Snow was silent for a while. Shaking his head: "No."


    Gu fan nodded. Put up the second finger: "I was born in a rich family. I had a father who had high expectations for me since I was a child. I need to be kind and loving to my mother. And the brother who sees me as hope. My brother tried his best to protect me and help me, we can live and die together, brother feelings are goodˇŞˇŞ Snow is nameless. It''s like this. Have you tasted it? "


    Snow nameless and silent for a while. Shaking his head: "No."


    Gu fan sighed. Put up the third finger: "I have a good friend who has made friends. He has a lot of strength. A hero among people! But we don''t know each other. Trust each other. Even if one day. Give your life to each other. Can also be without hesitation! He knows my ambition, I know his ideal! The taste of friendship. Have you tasted snow nameless? "


    Snow nameless was silent for a longer time this time. Finally shook his head: "No."


    Gu fan smiles. Then he put up his fourth finger: "I have loyal subordinates. I know they love me and respect me. See me as heaven. Respect me! But not just because of the iron rules! Even if one day I will no longer be their leader, no longer in this position of power. They also respect me in their hearts! Such a loyal disciple''s subordinates... Snow nameless. Do you have any? "


    Snow nameless suddenly smile. He shook his head and said, "no! I don''t like people following me. I prefer to be alone. "


    What else does Gu fan have to say. Snow nameless face smile more and more strange. A pair of eyes coldly looking at Gu fan, suddenly said: "Gu fan. You know that. These are the questions. Before I went down the mountain, someone asked me something like that! "


    Gu fan suddenly said with a smile, "Oh?"


    Snow nameless nodded, eyes finally let go of Gu fan. Floating to the distance, a trace of the taste of indulging in the past flashed through my eyes. Youyou said, "I was going to leave Changbai Mountain. When I was hesitating, my master said to me that if you want to travel down the mountain, you must experience the following four kinds of fun and experience. If you have experienced all of them, and you are willing to return to Changbai Mountain to practice hard, then it''s no matter to break through the star Zun. If you linger back and forth, you''ll be at ease. " Snow nameless eyes look to the northeast direction of the snow mountain, slowly said: "and the four things you just said, love, family, friendship, and loyalty love... I think when I have a day to experience, it''s time for me to choose to go back to the hard work or nostalgia for the world of mortals."


    He turned his head to Gufan and sneered, "Gufan. You said that to me. I thank you very much, but I don''t want to think about that. "


    Gu fan gave a wry smile: "well, I don''t say it."


    Snow nameless faint smile, sleeve a roll, with a flame to air. Shot at the middle fire. Suddenly the flame rose and the temperature warmed up a lot. But he lay down on the ground: "OK. Don''t say anything more, go to sleep! When you are on the road tomorrow, if you say you have no strength. Don''t blame me for being rude. "


    Gu fan sat there, as if he wanted to say something else, but he finally closed his eyes and began to work on the secret method of the magic sect. It''s midnight. All of a sudden, the sky was full of black clouds and strong wind. Gu fan turned over and sat up. Looking at the sky, he said with a bitter smile, "I''m really a crow mouth. I hope it doesn''t rain, but it does Suddenly, he saw Xue Mingming turn over, glanced at Gu fan, closed his eyes and said coldly, "I''m not going to rain, but it''s going to snow. I live on the snow mountain all the year round, and I know the signs before the snow all the time. " Gu Fan said with a bitter smile, "you are in a good mood. Whether it rains or snows. We can''t stay overnight in this place. Let''s hurry up... I see a mountain ahead. Maybe we can find a cave for the night. " Snow nameless but smile: "you just sleep, nothing." He said so. Gu fan had to lie down. But not a moment later. I felt a cold wind coming. Then flakes of snow fell from the sky. As soon as the snow fell, the temperature suddenly dropped a lot. Fortunately, Gu fan practiced martial arts and had a good physique, which helped him resist a lot of cold. But after a while, he looked at the sky. I can''t help but stay! It turns out that snowflakes are falling all over the world. Look into the distance. It''s snowing all over the sky, but I just lie here with snow. A hundred meters around. On the top of his head, there was a faint golden light. Despite all the wind and snow, but a snowflake can not fall down! Gu fan knows that it''s snow nameless. I can''t help sighing... This kind of magic is used as an umbrella. Gu fan can''t do it... But no matter how strong he is. I''m afraid only Xue Mingming has such spare time! He didn''t know that Xue Mingming had been practicing on the snow mountain all his life. They often sit in the open air and practice hard. He has always been. But he refused to move. And so hard. On the contrary, it can promote the potential of human and land! After daybreak and a night of snow and wind, the wilderness was already silvery white. The branches were covered with silver ridges. Gu fan stood up and moved his hands and feet. In his heart, Gu fan simply sat in the snow and ran the method of Qi walking in the meridians in the secret method of the demon sect againˇ¶ The effect of running the real Qi in the secret method of the demon sect is really miraculous. After the real Qi of a set of Qi refining methods is finished, the whole body is comfortable and the hot Qi in the body rises. Snow nameless has also been up, looking at Gu fan sitting on the ground to meditate, at first just a face indifference, no interference, but until Gu fan''s body constantly have the true Qi of heaven and earth in and out, more white smoke rising up, her eyes suddenly flashed a bit of surprise, can''t help "Yi" sound.

 Chapter 316

    Where did you learn this set of internal skills? " Snow nameless expression serious, but it is difficult to hide his words in the fanaticism.


    Snow nameless asked this sentence, Gu fan''s first reaction is alert.


    Gu fan runs the method in the chapter of refining Qi in the secret method of magic sect, but what makes him feel puzzling is that the secret method of magic sect is the basic internal skill of heaven and devil sect. According to the principle, even if he is not sneered at by the decent disciples, he will not be interested. Xue Wuming is a famous disciple of BEIYAO palace, the second largest sect of the right sect, It''s unbelievable that he would be interested in the evil way''s "magic sect secret method"!


    Gu fan thinks that Xue Mingming doesn''t know the skill of the demon sect, and she has never seen the master of the demon sect meditate at a close distance, so she is curious. If she tells her that it''s the skill of the demon sect, she should get away like a mouse with plague.


    Gu fan thinks about it for a while, and thinks that he shouldn''t tell Xue Mingming that he has practiced the skill of Tianmo gate, otherwise he will be coerced by Xue Mingming in the future. If he is constrained by BEIYAO palace, he will be unable to do many things in the future. Moreover, Gu fan heard that Gu Yu said that in his time and space, Countless warriors fight for the part of yexuanji''s immortal gun. If Xueming knows that Gufan has bingjue sword spirit, an important part of yexuanji''s immortal gun, she will not be happy and snatch it. Moreover, she should explain to Xueming that she mistakenly entered bingjue sword spirit to get the inheritance of yexuanji, It''s really weird and hard to explain. It''s better not to explain. So he thought about it and said, "this is a special internal mental skill of our ancient family. Why are you interested?"


    Xue Mingming was frustrated when Gu Fan said that it was a skill created by Hou Guyun of Pingyuan. She shook her head and said, "do you think I covet your skill? Trying to grab it, right? In fact, it''s just a joke. Your skill is nothing more than the skill of letting the true Qi of heaven and earth flow through your whole body, and using a special method to stimulate the flexibility and strength of the human body, so that when you practice meditation, you can strengthen your spirit, and your physical body is also more powerful. I''ve learned similar skills on Changbai Mountain, but I can practice my spirit while exercising. I''m surprised to know that there is no such skill in the Beidou Dynasty. I thought it was unique to BeiYao Palace on Changbai Mountain, but there is such a similar thing in the world. "


    Gu fan shook his head and said, "our army of Beidou Dynasty destroyed many sects. My father did the same thing at the beginning. Maybe it''s the same sect as your BEIYAO palace."


    Snow nameless heard and shook his head: "you are insincere, hesitant, too frank. This set of skills. I think it''s a mental routine of some kind of powerful martial arts. It must be some very powerful martial art. It''s just that practicing that kind of martial arts requires a high intensity of body and spirit. That''s why I created this kind of entry method. First, enhance the physical strength and spiritual strength, and then practice


    Gu fan was shocked when he heard that the snow was really powerful. I just watched the magic sect secret method that I worked for once, and I guess it''s all right!


    Xue Mingming was stunned and sneered at Gu fan: "well, I''m just happy to see it. I''d like to ask you more carefully. Let''s confirm the formula of our BEIYAO palace. Since you''re worried that I''ll steal it, I might as well be more generous. First, I''ll show you the skill of exercising the body and cultivating the spirit in our Changbai Mountain BEIYAO palace. Anyway, you only see the action, and you can''t use it without teaching you the mental skill. " She sneered, "I don''t know. Are you greedy of other people''s unique skills


    Finish saying, also don''t wait for Gu fan to talk. He took a few steps and stood in the snow. And then he said, "you watch it!"


    Then, her body suddenly rose, and her tall figure suddenly seemed to be higher than a head. Look carefully, but his whole body stopped, with a strange attitude, it seems that he is higher, then he twisted his body, the action is more and more strange!


    Every action seems to be beyond the limit of ordinary people. Twist back and forth. Whether it''s the waist. Arms, shoulders. Each joint seems to be able to twist 360 degrees freely.


    Such a set. Action, Gu fan under a look is also stunned! When chuxue nameless disguised as situ mengming came to collect her secret letter, she used this strange technique. Later, when she fought against xuefengyun, Gu fan was caught off guard and suffered a lot.


    But in the past, Gu fan only saw a small scale and a half claw, but he didn''t show it carefully like today!


    At a glance, even Gu fan was puzzled! This set of body art of BEIYAO palace in Changbai Mountain is actually complementary to the magic sect secret method? Is the founder a person or... A school... But this idea was quickly denied by Gu fan himself. Are you kidding me? The school with the second right way and the Tianmo school with the first evil way actually complement each other in not spreading secrets. It''s ridiculous!


    This kind of similarity is not the same as a certain movement or posture, but the principle and method are almost the same!


    The only difference is... This set of "magic sect secret method" practiced by Gu fan only strengthens the meridians of the human body with the wandering Qi when meditating and exercising. At most, it only strengthens the muscles. It''s only about the bones and joints, but it''s rarely involved. Most of them increase the muscle strength, but the stimulation to the bones is very little. This set of BeiYao Palace''s physical training is to introduce the air of heaven and earth to strengthen the spiritual strength while cultivating the body. Not to mention the soul strength and physical training, it''s very strange. It''s just about exercising the body and strengthening the body. The spiritual strength is very strange. According to Gu fan''s conjecture, this set of physical skills of BEIYAO palace greatly distorts the skeleton of the body, which should be the exercise of bone strength, and it is just complementary to the effect of "magic sect secret method".


    The secret method of magic sect is to practice spirit in seven, body in three and meridians in seven. Three points to build bones. And the body skill of BEIYAO palace is seven points to practice the body, three points to practice the spirit, seven points to practice the skeleton, three points to practice the meridians!!


    Gu fan saw the graceful white figure making all kinds of strange movements in the snow, and he even had some thoughts. Of course, what Gu fan thought was not about men and women. Although Xue Mingming was in Shaoai, the curve of his body was very beautiful and smooth because of the practice of BeiYao Palace''s physical skills, even in several movements of shrinking the whole body''s skeleton, Her hands were intertwined from the back to the front of her body, her right leg was on her left knee, and when her body fell forward, the ball in her chest clothes seemed to burst out. Of course, Gu fan saw all this, but he couldn''t bring up any interest at this time.


    After all, this woman is not a graceful and soft dancer in Hou''s mansion, but a star rank strong person with a unique means of killing people. Even the set of body skills she is using now is a terrible way of killing people, which can help her to get fit, shape her body, move forward in a changeable way and overcome the enemy''s opportunities.


    "Datura." I don''t know why, Gu fan''s mind on the emergence of such a few words, Datura flower is a rare plant growing in southern Xinjiang, purple buds are very beautiful and mysterious, but she is highly toxic, can make people hallucinate, intoxicated. This is really in line with Gu fan''s understanding of snow nameless. This outstanding disciple of BEIYAO palace rarely shows up, but he has the power of eight xingxuan, which is shattered by the sky. In addition, BEIYAO palace has a lot of treasures to protect his body. Basically, all the martial arts below the power of a nebula can only be killed.


    Gu fan''s mind at this time was not about those men and women, but about the mystery of this set of Changbai Mountain BeiYao Palace''s physical skills, and it could strengthen the spirit when exercising the body. If he learned and practiced in the same person at the same time with the "magic sect secret method", wouldn''t it be a great progress? Gu fan is now fighting for the night training time for him by virtue of the magic sect secret method. Compared with other martial artists of the same level, his training speed is about twice as fast, which is beyond the star level. You should know that after entering the star level, it is the real watershed. With the star power from the star domain and the understanding of the rules of heaven, martial artists of the same level are able to achieve the same goal, The speed of each other''s martial arts will be very different. Some people, such as those who are amazing and gorgeous, can break through from the soul of the star to the soul of the star in just one year, and then break through the barrier of a nebula to become a strong one. However, some soul of the star martial arts, who are poor and have no way to understand the mystery, stop at the lowest level of the soul of the star all their lives. The former is rare, The latter can be found everywhere among the strong stars. If you get the mysterious body skill of BEIYAO palace in Changbai mountain again, you can double the training speed, and you can break through the sky level earlier, even faster.


    You know, what Gu fan needs most now is power and strength, and what is linked with power and strength is military rank. In the past, when Gu fan first arrived at the Shuntian army in Zili swamp, he was not successful enough in fighting, and he was a chieftain by virtue of the kindness of Gu fan, a son of the aristocratic family. But now, less than a year later, the situation is very different, After the battle of Lincang City, the eight departments of the forbidden army performed martial arts, the three battles of Shanhaiguan, and countless small battles, he has accumulated countless merits. According to the merits, he has reached the qualification of being promoted to commander. However, because his martial arts level has not reached the level of all day, he has not been promoted and has to hold the title of acting commander, If Gu fan''s strength did not break through the star rank, even if Gu fan''s military achievements had accumulated to the astronomical rank of marquis, he would not have been granted marquis. At most, he could only be the commander. This is exactly where Gu fan was distressed.


    Gu fan, after all, now has 100000 elite cloud wing cavalry under his command. When he mounts, he is a cavalry, and when he dismounts, he is a dead man. This kind of cooperation is perfect. It''s almost as easy to make some achievements in the frontier.


    The more he realized the importance of the breakthrough of the realm to Gu fan, the more he coveted Xue Ming''s body skill of the mysterious BEIYAO palace in Changbai Mountain. He resisted the idea of asking for the formula of the body skill. He watched Xue Ming''s body skill carefully. Then he took a deep breath and imprinted every action in his mind.


    Snow nameless but sneer way: "do you see clearly?"? If I don''t see clearly, I can do it again. "


    Gu fan naturally is eager to nod, please snow nameless again. At this time, he was very happy, but he didn''t find that Xue Mingming was embarrassing him. Of course, Xue Mingming didn''t use the same body skill twice. Instead, she stopped her hands and feet, took a deep breath, and finished the body skill. With the turbid breath coming out of her body, Xue Mingming''s face suddenly glowed, just like the lengthy and complicated body skill just now, Gu fan saw this scene and knew that Xue Mingming didn''t deceive himself. The mysterious body skill of BEIYAO palace in Changbai Mountain really strengthened his spiritual strength while exercising his body. This radiant mental state was also the natural reaction of Gu fan after running the magic sect, After running it all over again, the efficiency of practicing all day will be doubled. Gu fan can''t help but feel ready to moveˇ° If you combine the effect of the mysterious body skill of BEIYAO palace in Baishan with the effect of the magic sect secret method, wouldn''t it be four or five days for you to practice for one day? More than one month more than ordinary people. "


    Snow nameless looking at Gu fan, if thoughtful, can not help but sneer: "what are you doing abacus?" Gu fan moved his lips, just wanted to open his mouth, but heard snow nameless sayˇ° This set of movements, my master in those days, can make a point in less than two days! But I was a little weaker than him. I had to study for a week before I could do well. No matter how talented you are, you can''t learn all your mental skills even if you don''t get mental skills. You can''t do mental skills for ten days and a half. Besides, if you only see the movements, you''d better give up your heart! " Gu fan was about to argue, but Xue Mingming''s tone eased a little, and he seemed to say: "I advise you to practice your own martial arts. You only see the physical skills of BEIYAO palace in Baishan Mountain, but you don''t know the mental skills. If you are greedy of the skills of BeiYao Palace in Baishan Mountain, and practice them by force with the actions I show you, you may get into the devil and get hurt. At the same time, it will destroy the foundation of martial arts. It''s really reckless. " Gu fan thought that Xue Mingming was afraid that she had too good talent, so he guessed the rules and frequency of exercise according to her set of physical skills. Then the accusation of not spreading the skills in BEIYAO palace of Baishan will fall on Xue Mingming. Want to open mouth to say what, but see snow nameless smile at oneselfˇ° You... What are you looking at me for? " Gu fan was a little hairy. Snow nameless ha ha a smile: "tulip Duke. Say, met me, also may not be your bad luck. Maybe it''s also a good thing. "ˇ° Good thing? " Gu fan was a little angryˇ° Of course. " Snow nameless pause for a moment, solemnly way: "as long as you this time obedient, with me obediently back to Changbai Mountain, maybe those elders not only won''t punish you, will also accept you as our BEIYAO palace disciple, so with your strength, naturally can sneak into the Sutra pavilion to see this set of body art method." Gu fan smiles and says to Xue Mingming, "I killed a star soul level Xue Fengyun in your BEIYAO palace. Those elders don''t dig my heart in front of his ranking, so they already have a sense of public morality. They even accept me as an apprentice and pass me this set of physical skills. It''s too strange to think that heaven will open up!" Who knows to say here, that snow nameless cold hum a, obviously very unhappy, throw down a wordsˇ° It''s against the rules of the school for me to tell you this. It''s up to you whether you believe it or not. Of course, whether you believe it or not, I''ll take you to Changbai Mountain! "

 Chapter 317

    Just listen to snow nameless continue: "you first don''t proud.". Although you have this strange method to improve your mental strength, it''s a pity that your method focuses on muscle training, but your weakness in bones and joints has not been made up. So, if you don''t meet me, although your strength has been greatly improved, you can''t cultivate your body and soul to the highest level in your life! Because your method will unconsciously absorb the Yang Qi of your body to nourish the mental power of your body. The enhancement of your so-called physical ability is only a temporary effect, just like eating five stone powder! "


    "Five stones scattered?" Gu fan was surprised when he heard Xue Mingming say this thing suddenly. Wushisan was originally used to expel cold and treat typhoid fever. He knew that there would be a certain amount of reserves in many armies in Yantian army of Northern Xinjiang, but now its most widely used way is to use wushisan to relax among the officials and nobles in Tianjing City. After taking wushisan became a fashion, the dignitaries in Tianjing City took it one after another to show their identity, and then went out to walk. However, most of these actions were actually a kind of forced behavior, not as carefree as we imagined, because they had to walk quickly to sweat. In addition, there are also some wild and absurd behaviors, such as being violent and raving, being rebellious and rude, or running barebacked and so on. Most of them have this reason. The toxicity contained in wushisan is very easy to be irritable after eating, and it will cause infertility. It does more harm than good. Taking wushisan for a long time will cause all kinds of physical problems. However, the most significant effect after taking wushisan is hyperactivity.


    "If my guess is right, you should exercise less now." Snow nameless continued: "with meditation instead of physical exercise, can there be no problem?"


    Xue Mingming''s strength has reached the level of Xinghun and eight xingxuan, and her physical training is also in place. Her words point out the chronic disease that Gu fan''s martial arts strength can''t break through. This is the reason that Gu fan has been practicing the magic sect secret method. According to the truth, it''s time to break through the heaven level, but it''s the puzzle in Gu fan''s heart that she can''t break through.


    He also vaguely thought of Gu Yu''s worried expression when he first saw Gu fan''s tianmomen secret method, such as Mozong secret method. If Xue Mingming, an expert with double cultivation experience, hadn''t broken the natural secrets in the early stage of Mozong secret method, the practitioners of Mozong secret method would not have got the double cultivation of body and spirit, On the contrary, it will lead to the imbalance between the spirit and the body. That is to say, the strong feeling of the body is just the illusion that the spirit is excited after the true Qi runs through the meridians. Over time, the stronger the spirit is, the weaker the body is. So we have to use some other ways to make up for the body. The most direct and effective way is naturally the flesh and blood of other monks, Fresh flesh and blood have nothing to say about the gain of the body, especially the flesh and blood of powerful friars. In order not to let themselves die early and their powerful martial arts be annihilated, some of the friars who have practiced the secret method of the demon sect do not hesitate to take risks, eat people''s blood, and become the same as the devil''s walking corpse, while some are becoming thinner and weaker, and dying, It''s no wonder that Gu Yu didn''t let Gu fan learn this vicious skill.


    "What is to be done?" Gu fan asked himself in his heart. All the time, he thought that this set of "magic sect secret method" taught by Ye Xuanji, the heaven killer, was the supreme formula, and it was the only way to inherit his cheap master xingzun. Who knows, it was such a dangerous skill? If it wasn''t for snow nameless to mention me, wouldn''t I be reduced to the end of being a ghost?


    But Gu fan murmured in his heart. He intuitively thought that ye Xuanji, the heaven killer, didn''t mean any harm to himself. The most common pranks were nothing more than a hermit living in the mountains, making fun of the tourists who rebelled unintentionally, but it was more a sense of predestination. So he didn''t need to hurt himself. Why should he give himself such a sinister skill?


    "The way of heaven has more than enough to make up for the loss." Gu fan''s heart suddenly burst out such a sentence, "since the heaven demon sect has the" magic sect secret method "to cultivate the soul and weaken the body, there must be a set of corresponding body repairing skills."


    "What are you thinking again?" Snow nameless see Gu fan low head, but eyesight, seems to be thinking about what, can''t help asking.


    Gu fan shook his head.


    Snow nameless said with a smile: "your luck is to meet me. The body skill of BEIYAO palace in Changbai Mountain focuses on the cultivation of human bones and joints, which is the biggest defect of your body! Fortunately, you are very young now. If you are 20 years old, no matter how you study, it is useless. You are only about 17 years old now. Now that you have learned my body skill, as long as you have life to live well, practice your body skill together with this body skill, and practice diligently... Then the loss of your body is in direct proportion to the growth of your spirit, not in inverse proportion to the deviation. It is just around the corner to break through the star level in the future. "


    "But I''m not going to Changbai Mountain for vacation with you, nor to worship my teacher..." Gu fan coldly replied to Xue''s nameless words: "I''m going to be troubled by you, and I don''t know how the elders of BEIYAO palace in Changbai Mountain will deal with me."


    "Don''t you believe me?" Snow nameless sneer, and then gathered a smile and said: "I told you, as long as you go to BEIYAO palace and truthfully hand over your set of Dharma, surely the elders in the sect will not be embarrassed, and it is not impossible to pass your set of mental skills, I can''t pass your mental skills, otherwise I will break the rules."


    Gu fan thought about it again and again, then suddenly sighed: "the road of the star steps is very long. Even if you step into the star steps, even if you reach the star statue and dominate 48000 stars, you will inevitably go to the earth." Snow nameless "hum", but unexpectedly did not get angry, just pondered for a while. He said slowly: "you guy, if you are like this, what kind of martial arts do you still learn? Just read your book and be a saint. Maybe you can leave a ranking after you die..." Gu fan was shocked! Then he said with a slow smile: "you''re right. If BEIYAO palace is angry this time and abandons my martial arts cultivation, it may be a good thing for me..." you... "Xue Mingming was worried at first, then she narrowed her eyes. If you look at Gu fan carefully, the more interesting your eyes are. See the end. Gu fan couldn''t help but smile and said: "snow nameless, snow girl... Master... What do you think I''m doing? Do I have words on my face? Or is there a secret collection of Gongfa? " Snow nameless but repeatedly sigh: "rare! Rare! I didn''t expect that I saw a glimmer of hope today! " But after a pause, he shook his head again. There was some helplessness between the eyebrows: "it''s a pity! What a pity! Why is it you! Alas... "He said later," it''s rare. ". Later, he said, "it''s a pity.". But it makes Gu fan a little confused. Snow nameless thought for a while, looking at Gu fan, said: "to tell the truth. I am very happy to meet such a strange person as you Gu fan thought in his heart: it''s really bad luck for me to meet such a strange person as you! Think about it in your heart. But did not dare to say, just shook his head: "what are you happy about." Xue Mingming said: "I always thought that people in the world have the same ideas. Today, I heard a set of very different views from the secular world. I am really curious whether you are different or all living beings have different ideas Forget it. You don''t understand. " Gu Fan said at the moment: "you feel strange, this is inevitable, because you always stand on the stars and clouds overlooking the world! So that''s why you often feel lonely Xue Mingming looked at Gu fan: "the power of your five stars is just Shen Tian''s level. In the future, you will grow into a strong man. It should be a happy process to fight against you. It''s just a pity... "" what''s the pity? What a pity? " Gu fan asked. Snow nameless''s face was cold, and she seemed to be annoyed. She said coldly, "it''s a pity that you have lost your faith in cultivating martial arts. If a martial arts man even lost his faith, then you don''t have to kill him. He''s dead. You''re almost dead now. I really don''t want to fight with you." Gu fan''s heart was cold when he heard that. He only felt that Xue Mingming''s eyes were warm and cold for a while. Gu fan came back and said slowly, "don''t worry, I won''t give up martial arts so easily, at least before BEIYAO palace learned a lesson." In fact, Gu fan just now was just talking right and wrong, in order to fight against the mentality of the star level strong, Gu Fan said in his heartˇ° I went back to the past and practiced martial arts for the survival of my family. Without martial arts, I would be like a lion without claws. I can''t even protect myself. What can I do to protect my family? " So in any case, I can''t let the people of BEIYAO palace abandon my martial arts cultivation! Gu fan looks at snow nameless, in the heart already secretly made up his mind.

 Chapter 318

    Gu fan has always believed in one thing: if a person has great talent in some fields, he must have a very different temperament. To put it mildly, it''s called genius. To put it mildly, it''s madman! Monster!! He was glad that he had not become a monster.


    Even out of the defense area of Tianjing City, Xue Mingming is still unwilling to fly in the air, but likes to ride a horse. In fact, if it''s a royal flight, you don''t need to go around so many roads. The journey won''t take more than 15 days at most, and you''ll suffer much less than riding. Although Gu fan was also a soldier, he almost ate, drank and slept on horses for such a long time. I''m afraid that except for the barbarians who had been born on horseback, Other people can''t stand it.


    Snow nameless see his mind, coldly remind a: like you so greedy for comfort, even if talent is good, lifetime achievement is also very limited! As for those who are successful, which one is not subjected to thousands of hardships!


    Gu fan listened to this kind of words, also don''t do more answers, after all, he knew that he would soon pass through the Northeast Yan Tianjun''s defense area. If he takes a deep look at Xue Mingming, it will be better for her. It will take more time for him to ride forward, and he will have more chances to take her down. Even though Xue Mingming has the strength of Xinghun, fan Suiyang is not as strong as Xinghun after all. In other words, Gu fan either doesn''t make a move. To make a move, he must take Xue Mingming down. Otherwise, it is likely to affect his family in Tianjing.


    I''ll wait until Yan Tianjun''s defense area. Gu fan murmured to himself. All the way, he didn''t escape, that is, he didn''t capture and subdue the absolute strength of Xue Mingming, a woman with star soul strength. However, the commander in chief of Yan Tianjun, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, could do it.


    At noon on the ninth day. I came to a small town.


    The town is less than 100 miles away from Shanhaiguan. On weekdays, it also depends on the popularity brought by some traveling merchants. You know, Northeast China is vast and sparsely populated. Sometimes hundreds of miles are deserted, full of pine forests and wild animals. That''s why there are so rich products here, and a hundred miles is very close to Northeast China. There''s nothing else in town, like a brothel, a pub or something. There are many.


    They rode into town. Gu fan saw the prosperous area and said to Xue Mingming, "we were disturbed by a few curfew in Shanglin town last time. We didn''t have a good meal. How about I invite you to have a special dish from Northeast China today?"


    Snow nodded. They found a small hotel in the town that looked quite clean and gave the horses to the waiters at the door of the hotel. Walk in side by side.


    It''s a small town. But the accommodation in this hotel is pretty good. Gu fan chose the most inside position by the window. Gu fan hasn''t had a decent meal for a long time, so he ordered a table of wine and food. Snow nameless seems to be in a good mood today. He even drank a big bowl of wine with Gu fan. You should know that the wine in northern China is made of dried yams. It''s very strong. Unless it''s a woman from Northeast China, it''s hard to bear. Who knows that Xue Mingming has a big bowl of wine with Gu fan, and he''s just like a person who has nothing to do.


    Looking at the west of the sun, Gu fan took the opportunity to propose to stay here. Snow nameless also agreed. I was about to call the waiter from the hotel. I heard footsteps coming from the door of the hotel hall.


    As soon as Gu fan heard the voice, he turned around and saw the man. His eyes lit up!


    Then I saw a young man coming in first. His face was thin. He wore a very ordinary robe of martial arts, which was very simple. He simply tied a belt around his waist, and his long hair was just tied up with a rope. Behind is a long sword, which is the most precious one, the demon hunting sword.


    That face, handsome, calm, as if without the slightest spirit, a pair of eyes is clear and deep, like the lake.


    This person is the commander of Yan Tianjun''s flame department. Situ mengming.


    When Gu fan was on his way to Tianjing City, he noticed that there was a star level expert waiting for him. When he was staying in the inn, he asked the spy Kuaima to go back to the mountain customs to ask situ mengming to go to Tianjing City to help him. This time, it seems that something went wrong. Situ mengming started after he got the news, but Gu fan was taken away from Tianjing City by Xue Mingming.


    This time, the two sides met in the hotel in this small town.


    As soon as Gu fan saw situ mengming, his mind suddenly came to life. Take a broad view of the world, it is possible to save yourself from this snow nameless hand, unless it is the strong star rank. Although situ mengming didn''t reach the star level, he was able to compete with the star soul level warrior with his "demon hunting sword hunting" all day strength. Therefore, it''s very appropriate for situ mengming to appear here at this time.


    After situ mengming entered the hotel, he followed several people behind him.


    The first one to follow is naturally Xie Yuxiang, a confidant of Gu fan. The second one who followed in was Meng Wuchen. They were both Fenwu captains of the cloud wing Department of the imperial guards, and their strength reached Shen Tian level. Their strength was placed in any army and they were all independent generals.


    And the third person behind is wearing a silver mask, tall body, wearing a long leather skirt, which is a bit more heroic. She is wearing a set of women''s land armor, which outlines her attractive figure. She is wearing a short sword around her waist. Gu fan saw the outline of this person, and felt that his heart was about to protrude. Who was huanlingyue?


    Huanlingyue came here with situ mengming, but Gu fan was surprised. It turns out that situ mengming immediately informs Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen after receiving the news. Later, Sanren are going to go to Tianjing City together, and huanlingyue returns to shanhaiguanzhong at this time. Considering that Gu fan may have to deal with the star level experts, situ mengming is also afraid that he will not be able to deal with them. If he brings another huanlingyue with all day strength, The odds are much higher. And huanlingyue heard that Gu fan was in trouble, and she kept coming towards the capital. Maybe it''s God''s pity that Gu fan met his two strongest generals in this small town.

 Chapter 319

    Huanlingyue is very angry when she sees the snow nameless, slim figure sitting beside Gu fan, who is also a peerless beauty. But her face was covered with a silver mask, which made his action strange and unpredictable.


    But suddenly her eyes turned. He said with a sneer, "hum, no wonder you let them go to Tianjing City because you didn''t want to be disturbed by me when they were dating?" At this point, Gu fan was almost killed by Huan Lingyue. Sitting beside Xue Mingming, he was so angry that he wanted to jump. But he just wanted to pretend that Gujing had no trouble and the sky was falling. In fact, his heart had already been full of ups and downs.


    What else does huanlingyue have to say. But situ mengming chuckled and pulled her sleeve. Then he drags huanlingyue to go in, no longer entangled with Xue Mingming and others.


    Gu fan is not stupid enough to call two people immediately to save himself, but pretends not to know two people in general, still sitting beside snow nameless. On the contrary, the expression is more calm than before.


    Sure enough, even though Xue Mingming is very smart, he still doesn''t realize that Gu fan has something to do with the two Chengtian level and Shen Tian level warriors who just came in. She just frowned a little. It seemed that it was a strange thing that there were so many masters at Shen Tian level and all day long level all at once. Moreover, these four people seemed to have no master servant relationship and acted together.


    However, she thought that it was not far from Shanhaiguan, and it was also the residence of Yantian army. Recently, there was a continuous war between Canrong and Beidou Dynasty. Although there was no large-scale attack by Canrong after Shanhaiguan campaign, small friction and sneak attack were more rampant than before. It seemed that they wanted to make the northeast frontier of Beidou Dynasty restless, Therefore, in order to be on the safe side, fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, deployed a large number of troops along the Shanhaiguan Pass, and there was no lack of these experts.


    However, according to her understanding, the rank of a martial arts officer is commander, or at least deputy commander. Shen Tian''s rank should be deputy commander or Fenwu''s captain. Fenwu''s commander of 30000 people belongs to middle and senior officers. How can he go out without an attendant?


    Just as she set her suspicious eyes on situ mengming and Huan Lingyue, the eyes of Huan Lingyue also fell on Xue Mingming beside Gu fan. Even if the woman in white was covered, she could still see that she was well proportioned and beautiful. Not surprisingly, the covered face was also beautiful. Gu fan was sitting shoulder to shoulder with Xue Mingming, Posture in huanlingyue''s eyes, how ambiguous it is, in this case, it''s hard to ensure that huanlingyue won''t be confused.


    This guy brings a woman back and pretends he doesn''t know me. Is it hard to be angry with me?


    Huanlingyue thinks in her heart, but Xue Mingming is very low-key all the way. Yaochiyu completely covers her breath, just like an ordinary woman who doesn''t know martial arts, or a person who is very low in martial arts, so that the martial arts like huanlingyue can''t feel the subtle breath.


    In this case, the more Gu fan pretends to be indifferent to huanlingyue, the more she feels that she is out of breath and stares at Gu fan. You know, huanlingyue has six stars in the sky. In the past few months, she has been trained again. Although she hasn''t broken the star level, she is already the highest level of cultivation, But he has already vaguely touched that layer of barrier, so he has a trace of power. Gu fan was a little guilty when he was watched by that eye. In this way, he shivered and was seen by the snow nameless next to him.


    Snow nameless see Huan Ling month with eyes staring at Gu fan, Gu fan is lowered his head, did not dare to look at her, can not help but feel a little strange, sneer and asked: "do you know?"


    Gu fan quickly replied: "no, I don''t know. I just look at her wearing a mask. It''s strange... So..." before Gu fan finished speaking, he suddenly heard Huan Lingyue drinking, and Sheng Sheng interrupted Gu fanˇ° That''s enough, Gufan. How long do you want to pretend to be a disciple? "


    Gu fan was stunned by the sound.


    It was Xue Mingming who reacted first and gave a faint smile. Her right hand, which was pressed on the table, was slightly lifted up. It looked like a natural action. Gu fan knew that it was a sign before she started to kill. At least he saw that Xue Mingming''s right hand moved first several times. She said to Huan Lingyue with a smile: "I knew you should know each other... What''s the matter? Is he your fiance


    Fortunately, huanlingyue was wearing a silver mask, otherwise she would be asked by Xue Mingming. She was slightly stunned, and then immediately replied, "he? Does he deserve it? " She looked at Gu fan as if she were looking at a dirty mouse, but Huan Lingyue chuckled and said, "that''s good. I wonder how my fiance became someone else''s..."


    At this point, all the people present, Gu fan, Huan Lingyue, situ mengming, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, were stunned, as if they had become stone statues, especially Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen. They looked at each other, as if they had suddenly become fools.


    But at this time, Gu fan suddenly came back to his senses and cried out: "be careful!" After all, situ mengming and Huan Lingyue are all day long practitioners. They immediately react to each other. As Gu fan reminds them, they almost keep close to each other to avoid the two sharp cold blades.


    At that moment, she was just like a lady in a big family. The gentle snow nameless turned into a cold-blooded and merciless woman killer in an instant, and her hand was two cold and piercing ice blades. What''s more strange is that when she started, she still moved her right hand first, left and right bow, with her white right hand, she cut off two ice blades out of thin air, She splits the table in front of her along the track of her hand and flies to the two martial arts masters in a sudden manner. There is a striking white frost air on the traces on the ground, which shows the power of the two ice blades of snow nameless.


    Gu fan has to admit that Xue Mingming is a real killer. She just notices that Huan Lingyue''s eyes are different when she looks at Gu fan. Then she hears what Huan Lingyue says to Gu fan, which seems to be ambiguous. She knows that this martial artist not only knows Gu fan, but also has a relationship with him. She suddenly says something amazing to Huan Lingyue, which makes you feel very happy, Situ mengming''s two all-time warriors are in a state of surprise. Naturally, they will not guard against her sudden attack. Who knows that Gu fan responds and reminds her, which makes her fail.


    "What a cruel woman!" Situ mengming flashed over the ice blade, which was still in fear. Where could Xue Mingming have the chance to make a move? He took off the demon hunting knife behind him and cut Xue Mingming face to face.


    Huan Lingyue saw that her opponent was quick. Originally, she was worried that she was a weak woman who didn''t know martial arts. She robbed Gu fan with herself, but it was not easy to hurt her. In this way, Huan Lingyue was in her heart. Gu fan knew that Huan Lingyue was a vinegar jar, and now she is really jealous. She regards Xue Mingming as a fox who seduces Gu fan, It''s time to repair this rival.


    "Good... Little fox spirit, you''ve got two hands. Come and take my move," moon soul breaks jade! " Huanlingyue sneered. Suddenly, a short sword appeared on her right hand. The dazzling cold light was burning. After she was infused by the true Qi of heaven and earth, the whole room was full of dazzling cold light. Just under the cold light, huanlingyue had stabbed more than ten swords at Xue Mingming, which sealed almost every angle she could avoid, This is the "moon soul broken jade" created by her. It works better on the moon night. It''s almost impossible to prevent by moonlight. Moreover, the sword can cut the gold and break the jade when it is pierced. It''s full of strength.


    "Skill is very quick..." snow nameless step back half step, go not dodge, just sneer: "but worse than me a little bit!" As soon as the words came to an end, two icy blue lights suddenly appeared on Xue Mingming''s left and right hands, and two short blades appeared. Gu fan knew at a glance that this was not a heavenly soul weapon, but a set of magic weapons. Almost for a moment, the short blade had collided with Huan Lingyue''s short sword more than 20 times, and each collision made a clear Ding sound like a jade pendant, Two people unexpectedly seem to have tacit understanding general, each step back, snow nameless left hand raised in front of the throat, grid block huanlingyue that last surprise stab to her throat sword shadow.


    With a thump, the short sword seemed to be stabbed on the steel. Snow''s nameless short blade came to the side and sealed the way of huanlingyue''s short sword with the blade. It should be noted that huanlingyue''s sword is the last form of "yuehunduanyu", which she thought hard. It''s not only quick and accurate, but also very tricky. Even if the other party finds out, she will use the blade to pull it away, She stabbed each other''s heart. If she opened it with a weapon, she would jump up and sneak attack from behind. In a word, there was no way to protect her opponent from being hurt. Xue Mingming seemed to have a better understanding of Huan Lingyue''s actions because she was one level higher than Huan Lingyue, So kancan chose to use the back of the knife to block her dagger.


    Almost in an instant, she broke huanlingyue''s killing move. Although Gu fan had the experience of fighting against Xuefeng, a star soul level master, he had also heard that people with a lower realm would slow down in the eyes of the master. Therefore, for people with a higher realm, unless the speed is extremely fast, just like Gu fan''s "Qi control sword formula", Gu fan''s "Qi control sword formula" is the same, Otherwise, don''t pay attention to what is fast, or you will only play with fire. Obviously, Huan Lingyue made such a mistake because she didn''t know Xue Mingming''s real martial arts realm.


    However, on the battlefield, such a mistake will be fatal!


    The short blade of the left hand blocked huanlingyue ''.


    "Be careful!" Gu fan was surprised. Xue''s nameless killer didn''t leave his hand. He seized the opportunity. His opponent was either dead or wounded. It was so smart and terrible! Even at this time, Gu fan saw snow nameless''s intention, also saw her action, even he knew the path of snow nameless flying out of the short blade, he had no way to intercept that short blade, even if he could not help huanlingyue block snow nameless''s attack, it was too terrible!


    At this time, a milky armor suddenly flew out of huanlingyue''s body and flew up against the frost short blade. With a "clank", the flying short blade hit the armor and catapulted back to Xue Mingming''s hand. Huanlingyue also took advantage of the armor to block the short blade and quickly retreated. However, within a breath, she retreated dozens of steps, The armor was taken back into her body.


    Gu fan breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this place, and his heart fell down. Obviously, the Milky armor was the armor of Yuxiao spirit cultivated by Huan Lingyue. It was OK to cultivate Yuxiao spirit to defend the spirit of heaven and block a short blade of ice in the snow. If Huan Lingyue didn''t cultivate spirit of heaven, or she didn''t have any powerful body protection magic weapon, Such as Gu fan''s eight array spirit stone, I''m afraid that Huan Lingyue would be seriously injured just now. Huanlingyue retreated dozens of steps, and almost fell from one end of the tavern to the other. At this time, the people in the tavern were afraid of being hurt by mistake, so they ran out one after another. Now there are only six people left in such a big tavern: huanlingyue, situ mengming, Xue Mingming, Gu fan, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen. If it''s a gangster fight in the market, maybe these ignorant people will watch. But the breath of these six people is so strong that people close to them will feel oppressed. Obviously, they are all very strong experts. Even if they are confronted by the aftershocks of these people''s confrontation, they will be broken into several pieces. Even if they are curious, they dare not make fun of their own lives. Although there are five people on Gu fan''s side and Xue Mingming is alone, Gu fan has an absolute advantage in the number of people, but Gu fan doesn''t feel that his side has occupied the right time and place at all. On the contrary, Gu fan is a little worried, and even has an absurd idea, which makes him a little afraid that his two most powerful masters will fall into Xue Mingming''s hands for himself. Because snow nameless strength, give Gu fan''s oppression, too strong. Huanlingyue retreats a few steps, but yells: "you''re a little bitch, you really have a few skills..." although Xue Mingming is a ruthless killer, she is also a woman after all. After hearing what huanlingyue said, she can''t help but reply coldly: "who do you say is a little bitch. Pay attention to what you say. I''ll cut your tongue later! "ˇ° I said, "how about you, Slut?" Huanlingyue was almost attacked by Xueming just now. At this time, her heart was filled with jealousy and anger. It was even more inflamed and hard to extinguishˇ° Not only are you a slut, but you are also a whore who seduces other menˇ° What No matter how well Xue Mingming''s self-cultivation is, she can''t help huanlingyue saying that. With a stroke of her hands, the two short blades have gone, but she takes huanlingyue '', However, he opened the two short blades of Xue Mingming''s stab, and then his body circled in the mid air, and slowly fell a few steps away. Just as he was about to perform the move, Xue Mingming took an arrow step, a few steps away. The short blade filled with ice power in his hand was moving towards Huan Lingyue''s faceˇ° Aren''t you wearing a mask? I''ll see what kind of ugly face you have under your mask. It''s so shameful Snow nameless was huanling month said for a while fire, unexpectedly moved angerˇ° Aren''t you masked as well? You may be pockmarked and dare not see people at all. I''d like to know who will want a pockmarked one! " Huan Lingyue and Xue Mingming fight each other, but her mouth is not idle. The sword light and sword shadow of the two people flying in mid air seems to be the foil of the two women''s verbal battleˇ° I''ll tear your mouth and wring your tongue to see how you talk! " Snow nameless roars, but the double swords stab at Huan Lingyue''s mouth without mask protectionˇ° Let me tear your face and see how you seduce other men in the future! " Huanlingyue fights with each other. A sword shadow shakes and flies to Xueming''s face. Seeing these two people quarrel with each other, Gu fan doesn''t know whether to be sad or happy. If Xue Mingming is hurt, Gu fan should be happy. But Gu fan thinks that if Xue Mingming is missing an arm or a leg, he feels uncomfortable, but if Huan Lingyue is defeated, If he wanted huanlingyue to lose, just now he would not repeatedly remind huanlingyue to be careful of plotting... Gu Fan said to himself that Xue Mingming is going to kidnap you and go to BEIYAO palace to ask about the magic sect secret method. How can you have compassion for her? But Gu fan''s best plan in his heart is to let fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, capture Xuexue nameless. It''s better not to hurt her, and then send her back to BEIYAO palace in Changbai Mountain... Or confine her. Anyway, it''s better not to hurt her... But now, it seems impossible.

 Chapter 320

    Gu fan took a deep breath. A pair of eyes in the eyes gradually into a decidedly lookˇ° Situ mengming, Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen, when are you going to wait if you don''t start? "


    Before he finished speaking, Gu fan''s right hand sword has come out of its sheath, and Zhan Ran''s sword edge controls a sharp sword Qi to attack Xue Mingming''s back heart. It''s just a "Yu Qi Jian Jue" ready to go!


    At the same time, situ mengming leaped up and held the handle of the demon hunting sword in both hands. It was like a black awn falling from the sky. It was the "chaos" in the hunting of demon hunting sword. At this time, situ mengming''s hard cultivation and Cultivation in recent months were more advanced. This move "chaos" made the whole tavern, in the narrow space, chaotic, almost like returning to the ancient wasteland, I can''t see five fingers, what I can see is only the terrible blade.


    "Situ mengming''s demon hunting sword hunting has improved again!" Gu fan looked at situ mengming, who used the "chaos" Sabre technique, and exclaimed in his heart. Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen were standing behind situ mengming at this time, and they were not affected by the dark curtain of chaos. These two Shen Tian level masters, one left and the other right, The two moves of "flying in the sky" and "fast as thunder and fire" were developed by Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen after they reached the Shentian level. Xie Yuxiang''s white jade fan suddenly turns into thousands of Silver Arrows and shoots towards the black chaos. Meng Wuchen calls out the sun pearl Gu fan gave him and draws out his own pine grain seven star sword to add lightning power to the sun pearl, making his attack extremely sharp.


    The two were originally good friends, but they broke through Shen Tian level together, and their relationship was more tacit. So the "flying in the sky" and "fast as thunder and fire" were used together, but they were more tacit. Their weaknesses, such as the lack of explosive power and concentrated damage in the "flying in the sky" move, were more about killing a large range of enemy troops on the battlefield. For those with the same strength, The effect is not ideal, and "fast as thunder and fire" is on the contrary. Meng Wuhen''s attack is extremely damaging by virtue of the sun pearl and lightning, but it is easy to be interrupted by defense. In this case, Xie Yuxiang''s moves just make a cover for his "fast as thunder and fire", and the lethality of each other increases geometrically.


    In a flash, a Chengtian level master, two Shen level masters cooperating with each other, plus Gu fan''s five star Xuan''s strength, which is equivalent to the strength of Chengtian level warrior, all work together to kill. Such a combination of martial arts is almost a one-sided advantage. Maybe it''s because she has too much pressure on Gu fan these days. Gu fan doesn''t feel that he is about to win the game. Instead, he feels like he''s falling into a fog and is in danger of being killed at any time. But he''s a little careless, that is, they are facing a fierce opponent, Experienced killer!


    Almost at the moment when the chaos knife cuts down, Xue Mingming suddenly puts the short blades of her hands away, stands in the same place, hands together, as if she is praying. Is it in such adversity, snow nameless want to give up, so put down their weapons to get the forgiveness of the soul? No way. It can''t happen to Xue Mingming, a terrible opponent. Gufan couldn''t believe himself.


    Sure enough, snow nameless hands together, slightly close eyes, left hand and right hand quickly spread out, but flat in front of the body, made a very strange gesture.


    "Yao Gong Xian Jue?" Gu fan''s eyes were awe inspiring when he saw this gesture, but it was impossible to turn the Yu Qi Jian Jue. The reason why the Yu Qi Jian Jue was quick, accurate and fierce, and it was just because it not only infused the whole body''s strength to a certain point, but also could not turn back, so his sword could reach such an incredible level. But now, if you want to return the sword, But it''s impossible!


    In a silver white light, two villains were divided, and then they were divided into four. In a moment, four of them were divided into eight. Each snow nameless hand summoned the ice blue short blade at the same time. Just one breath before situ mengming''s chaotic sword curtain cut down, it was as if the stars were coming down in this narrow space. No, it was not the light of the stars, It''s the sparks from the collision between ice blue short blade and demon hunting sword. The eight sub bodies use eight different skills, some of which are flexible and elegant, some of which are as thick as mountains, some of which are weird, and some of which are not skillful. It seems that every move of each sub body is different at the same time.


    It''s not a shadow, it''s a separation!


    Gu fan can''t help but take a breath when he sees this. It''s really too fast. It''s just a matter of a few breaths. Xue Mingming has divided into seven parts. Although Gu fan can''t know whether his strength will be reduced, he can''t beat four hands with two fists. At the same time, facing eight opponents like Xue Mingming, even the strong star will be defeated.


    "Eight immortal formations!" The eight snow nameless members cheered in unison, and then the ice blue short blades in each hand were spliced together and turned into a silver white iron chain. For a moment, Sheng Sheng stopped situ mengming''s unstoppable chaotic sword curtain.


    You know, Gu fan had seen situ mengming''s chaotic sword curtain. If he didn''t sacrifice eight spirit stones, he would be injured. But with the sound of teeth cracking and the sound of sharp weapons colliding with sharp weapons and metal colliding, the black sword curtain cut off was blocked by silver chains, and it was hard to move forward for half a minute, The black awn of the knife faded away quickly. In a moment, it turned into a simple long knife on the net formed by eight silver white iron locks. Needless to say, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen are also blocked by the iron chain.


    "Chaos sword curtain is broken by her!" Gu fan was surprised. At this time, the silver white iron lock that had just blocked the chaotic sword curtain seemed to be spiritual. It seemed that the eyes behind Xue''s nameless back had turned around and met Gu fan''s "Qi control sword formula".


    In principle, Gu fan''s "Yuqi sword Jue" is the first method of fast sword. It should fall before chaos sword curtain. But Gu fan used it only after seeing situ mengming''s hand. It was half a beat slower than situ mengming''s hand. That''s what gave Xue Mingming a chance to breathe. Otherwise, even if she blocked the chaos sword curtain that situ mengming was fighting hard, On the contrary, if we unite our spirit to receive Gufan''s Yuqi sword formula, we will be cut to pieces by chaos sword screen.


    In this short time, four of the eight silver white iron locks wound around her. Then the eight figures moved towards the center surrounded by the iron lock, and instantly turned into a snow nameless figure, while the eight silver white iron locks kept rotating around her body.


    At this time, a toothache cutting sound came, and then countless sparks appeared in front of Xue Mingming. The silver chain seemed to block something, laying defense layer by layer, and retreating layer by layer. Xue Mingming didn''t think that the net formed by her iron chain could not block that thing, and retreated frequently, All of a sudden, he had retreated more than ten steps away, but all of this happened so fast that he could only breathe for a moment. The silver chain made a clear "bang" sound, like the sound of jade pendant breaking, followed by a continuous "bang bang" sound, It''s like a row of porcelains on the shelf were overturned on the ground and smashed to pieces. One chain after another flew out and dropped to the ground from a distance. Snow nameless''s face was pale, but her right hand tightly grasped a thing covered by dazzling silver light. The thing wrapped by light was like life, and it was like a rebellious dragon, He kept struggling to get rid of himself, but he couldn''t get rid of himself. At last, he swayed a few times and finally stopped. The light dissipated. Then everyone saw that Xueming was holding Gufan''s sword: Jinghu.


    Snow nameless''s posture of catching Jinggu is also very strange. She grabs Jinggu''s sword handle with her right hand upside down, but the blade of the sword is facing her chest. To be exact, there is still an inch left, and Jinggu''s sword will pierce her chest. Obviously, she is very smart. If she just subconsciously grabs Gu fan''s sword edge, or she just grabs Gu fan''s Jingkui sword edge with her hand, not to mention that Jingkui sword is a famous sword weapon, and its edge is incomparable. In addition, when Gu fan uses Yuqi sword formula, the speed of the sword body is extremely fast, just for a moment, Snow nameless not only has five fingers of her right hand to be broken by Qi gen, but also can''t stop Gu fan''s flying path. That is to say, she will still be severely damaged by Gu fan''s "Qi control sword Jue". Obviously, she is quick-sighted, grabs the hilt of Jing Gu Jian, and then infuses her whole body strength into her hand to stop it from flying, If Gu fan didn''t get distracted, or if he broke through to the sky level, this sword could be sent to Xue Mingming, the star soul level master.


    Xue Wuming turned the Jingkui sword upside down, appreciated the sharp weapon that nearly took her life, and said slowly, "good sword, I underestimate you!"


    Gu fan knew that Xue Mingming was not only talking about himself, but also his sword. The eight iron locks that xuemingming used to block Gufan and situ mengming were broken and flew out, and soon turned into pools of water. It is obvious that xuemingming condensed the water droplets in the surrounding air with the force of ice and snow.


    "Eight Immortals array, eight immortals robbery array?" Situ mengming looked at Xue Mingming''s eight parts in one body, and then used them to unite the iron lock defense, murmuring to himself.


    Snow nameless looked at situ mengming: "your name is situ mengming? Good. You didn''t let me down. You do your best. Otherwise, if I kill you later, don''t regret it. " She only took a breath for a moment, but her face turned pale again. Even Gu fan felt that she had recovered to the state before the fierce battle with Gu fan and situ mengming.


    Situ mengming stares at him, and suddenly says in a strange way: "may I ask your name... Is it white..."


    Snow nameless ha ha smile: "I don''t surname white, my surname snow, but I can tell you, surname white is my master!"


    Situ mengming was even more solemn and solemn. He stopped talking. Suddenly, he waved his sleeve and grabbed it with his right hand in the air. In an instant, a piece of frost air condensed in his palm. The frost vaporized into several sharp ice ridges and stabbed the snow. Not with a knife, but with a hand!


    Snow nameless sat there and did not move. She just laughed, stretched out her left thumb and index finger, and flicked a few times at the ice edge. At this moment, it seemed that the space and time were slowed down by him! Everyone could see the cold air from his fingertips, making waves in the air... Then they heard a few buzzing sounds, and stu mengming''s ice edges were broken one by one. Situ mengming was not surprised. With a stroke of the palm of his right hand, a ray of silver light appeared in front of him. As soon as he trembled in the air, he wound around the snow. This wisp of silver is thin and long, and it has no power at all, but Xue Mingming looks at it. The admiration in my eyes is two more points. The corners of the mouth gently smile: "not bad!"


    She was still standing still, as if she was not surprised by situ mengming''s skill of ice system. This time, she still held out her thumb and index fingerˇ° You know how to make a line of strength. It''s already very rare. " Snow nameless gently sighed: "it''s a pity that only by this point, I''m afraid you don''t have enough understanding of the frost Scripture." Situ mengming took a deep breath. Then suddenly, the whole person stepped back and waved his hand. Between the waving of the palm, a huge silver light blade came out immediately under the palm! There was a cold in it. Wuthering shot at the snow. In this moment. Even in the whole hotel lobby. The temperature has dropped a lot suddenly! But this light blade is different, when it comes out. All of a sudden, it flashed in mid air. It''s gone! The next moment. But has already appeared in the snow nameless eyes! Gu fan was amazed at the sight! This kind of footwork is almost weird!

 Chapter 321

    Snow nameless "Yi" a. He finally put the whole palm out, in front of everything. It was as if he had cut a crack in the air. Then the light blade was suddenly sucked in by the crack. The next moment, boiling hand fight. But has inexplicably appeared in the snow nameless behind. Hiss, shot on the wall behind him. Instantly frozen the whole wall into an ice crystal!!


    Situ mengming''s face changed greatly, but Xue Mingming nodded again: "not bad, not bad. Your ability to control the power of ice and snow is beyond my imagination. It''s a pity that you haven''t really understood the meaning of the book, otherwise you will have the capital to fight with me. "


    Finish. She said with a smile, "you''ll see."


    He reached out his finger and gave it a stroke. I saw a slight scratch in the air, and then the scratch seemed to extend out. But it was close to the end of situ mengming''s hair. The power and angle were precisely controlled.


    then. The wall, about seven or eight meters behind the place where situ mengming was standing, suddenly collapsed silently!


    With a bang, the wall collapsed. All of a sudden, the roof of the hotel''s lobby fell in half! Not only situ mengming, but also Gu fan, Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuchen, Huan Lingyue and even the mysterious iron faced boy who chased situ mengming to the hotel gave a neat exclamation. Because the roof that was broken by hand knife was so strange that there were no bricks and tiles splashing out or dust falling on the ground. It was like an arc cutting out of thin air, cutting the whole space where the roof was.


    Sima mengming felt the sweat oozing all over his body. In his present state, he couldn''t see the magic of Xue Mingming!!


    "Are you surprised?" Snow nameless''s voice seemed very peaceful: "in your realm, you should have noticed the barrier of the star level. It''s a pity that you can''t break through the barrier of the star level. After all, you can''t notice my skill! Even if you and I learn from the same source, it is impossible! "


    Among the people present, only one can see the mystery of Xue Mingming''s move. That is Gu fan. Although Gu fan only has Shen Tian level realm now, and the strength of five star Xuan is far away from the star level experts, his memory of his previous life as a star hero and his understanding of the rules of heaven are still vivid, Xue Mingming''s skill at this time is actually cutting space. According to common sense, even a warrior with the power of a nebula can''t cut space. However, Xue Mingming uses the power of eight xingxuan to do it, and it seems to be as relaxed as here. There is no fatigue caused by excessive physical or mental consumption, Obviously, this skill of cutting space is very familiar.


    If BEIYAO palace had the martial arts skills of cutting space for the martial arts of xingxuan level, then BEIYAO palace would have been the first sect in the right way long before Qingyun gate. How could it be the second of ten thousand years? It is said that all things in heaven and earth are derived from the will of the warrior, and the stars run with his ideas, which is comparable to the existence of the way of heaven. If not, how can Qingyun gate get the title of the No.1 right way gatekeeper in the world? But even if it''s such a classic as the world''s Wanhua classic, there''s no way for a warrior in the star soul level to have the ability to cut space close to the Star Warrior.


    Although the power of xingxuan behind the warrior is summoned by chopping space, the warrior can''t use this power to attack the opponent. That is to say, although this power is huge, there is still no way to attack. It''s just like everyone can feel gravity, but they can''t use gravity to attack their opponents. If they don''t understand the rules of heaven, they can''t do it. If they don''t have enough strength, they can''t do it. Therefore, Xue Mingming must have achieved this by relying on the power of a magic weapon or magic weapon, and she must have borrowed the power of magic weapon in order to deter the warriors around Gu fan and let them retreat.


    To make an inappropriate analogy, the whole world, this space, is like a picture. Everyone is in this painting. The warrior before the star stage can understand all the rules in this painting, and is already at the top of this painting... Unfortunately, there is no way out of this painting! And with the ability to shred space, even if the picture is broken, it has a higher level of power.


    When the warrior who can walk out of the painting confronts the warrior who is still in the painting, even the painting is cut in two by the powerful warrior who can walk out of the painting! If the people in the painting even become half of the painting, the people and the objects in it will naturally be divided into two!


    In other words, if snow nameless really has the strength of chopping space, so many of her own people are just giving her an excuse to kill.


    Gu fan can''t help thinking about it. After all, these experts are all his own capital. No matter which one he loses, it''s a great loss to Gu fan. It''s no exaggeration to say that either Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, the weakest or Huan Lingyue, the most powerful, makes Gu fan feel heartache.


    "Little bitch, if you didn''t borrow the power of yaochi Xianyu, you would have exhausted the lamp." Just as Gu fan was thinking about it, Huan Lingyue suddenly said that her tone was still tit for tat, even making people feel uncomfortable.


    "But with yaochi Xianyu, how many moves can you make?" The corner of Huan Lingyue''s mouth is slightly cocked up. Obviously, he is very proud of seeing through snow''s nameless moves: "pretend to be an elder to blame others. If you want to use a space cutting blade, let''s retreat. It''s too much to look down on me!" After hearing this, Xue Mingming smiles and says, "yes, your eyesight is very good. You can see the secret of my drawing power from yaochi Xianyu. Unfortunately, what''s stored in yaochi Xianyu are the four elders of the northern Yao palace. Each of them has 20% of their mana. They are all the strength of Xinghao, How many times do you think I can use the space cutting edge She looked at Huan Lingyue sarcastically, as if she was deliberately contradicting her: "I can''t guarantee anything else, but I know that before I use these space cutting blades, I''m enough to let you lie down first!"ˇ° Good! Then you might as well have a try! " Huanlingyue seems to be lifted up by the snow nameless. Her right hand turns from fist to palm and suddenly stretches forward. But her foot is wrong. Her figure has turned into a looming wind and rolled towards the snow namelessˇ° The heart and the sword come together Huanlingyue gave a light drink, and there were countless sharp swords floating in the air around her figure. These swords seemed to be arrows shot by a crossbow machine. They were very fast, and there were so many of them. No matter how powerful the martial arts were, I''m afraid they could not dodge, and even it would be very difficult to move and block. How do these swords come out? Gu fan realized that Huan Lingyue''s sharp swords were not real bodies, but the sharp blades of mind or mental power. However, such sharp blades were even more terrible. They were not only unable to parry and resist, but even directly killed the soul of the warrior. Although they might not leave scars on the body, they would make the opponent directly become an idiot, This kind of attack is usually done by the ghost monks and Yuan friars who are practicing martial arts. Especially the ghost monks are good at it. It''s extremely vicious. Like Huan Lingyue, the way of combining the attack of mental power into martial arts is unheard of by Gu fanˇ° Eh, these sharp swords are heart swords. They are really hard to deal with! " Snow nameless nature also see the details of huanlingyue moves, can''t help but Yi.

 Chapter 322

    Gu fan knew that the strength of the heart sword lies in the heart sword. The heart sword is not a move to hurt the body, but a sword to kill the heart. When the opponent''s heart moves, the heart sword will move with it. In other words, as long as the master of the heart sword has enough strength to continuously supply the power of the heart sword, these heart swords will entangle the attacked people like gangrene, no matter it is a virtual shadow, It''s terrible that you can''t dodge the fast body method. Unless you blow these swords, or let the releaser stop transmitting power, even Xue Mingming can''t get rid of these swords by using the magic power of frost heaven. Unless you use the space cutting blade again, Shengsheng cuts off the space where these swords are located, but the swords are everywhere. If Xue Mingming uses the space cutting blade frequently in order to deal with these swords, let alone the strength she borrowed from yaochi Xianyu, even if she is a real star, she can''t bear it physically!


    "Interesting, interesting!" Xue Mingming was punctured by so many heart swords at this time, but she didn''t feel threatened at all. On the contrary, she looked like she was mature. Gu fan even suspected that Xue Mingming, who was crazy about Kung Fu, might take this opportunity to explore what Huan Lingyue''s skill of integrating heart swords into martial arts, and then developed a set of attack methods.


    Xue Mingming practiced the body skill of BEIYAO palace, and the flexibility of her bones was beyond imagination. She dodged more than ten heart swords in a few breaths, but those heart swords she dodged turned back after a sprint forward relying on inertia. It was as if she had life and spirit. She stabbed Xue Mingming from other tricky angles, Xue Mingming''s body bends back from his waist without any sign, almost twisted into a twist. She raises her hands over her head and dodges the heart sword from several tricky angles. Then she lifts her right foot lightly, as if she has a powerful force to kick a heart sword. This foot can''t really kick a heart sword. The heart sword is not a real metal material, but a warrior, That is, huanlingyue''s real Qi of heaven and earth turned into. The air flow from her foot actually spread to more than ten heart swords around her. Those heart swords swayed in the air, as if the reflection on the water wave was rippled by a stone. At this time, Gu fan saw a sneer on Xue''s nameless mouth, It seems to confirm her guess.


    Gu fan saw her body rising from the wind, her left foot raised high, but her right foot circled and put it one meter in front of the position where more than a dozen heart swords were stabbed. The heart swords shook for a while, as if they were brought to her by the strong wind she was kicking. She even stopped them and stepped back a few steps. Then there was a sign of fuzzy collapse.


    Snow nameless unexpectedly found a way to break huanlingyue heart sword! Gu fan also immediately saw what method snow nameless used, just like a pool of clear water. If you throw a stone into the pool, there will be a ripple in the water, and the reflected scenery in the water will return to its original state. But what if you throw a huge stone into the pool? It''s not a ripple, but a huge wave. The reflection in the water will naturally collapse.


    After all, the heart sword is different from the physical sword. It is the product of the mixture of the mind and the air of heaven and earth. In the final analysis, it still exists like a mirror. Xue Mingming saw through this and found one of the ways to break the heart sword. Even Gu fan, in such a short period of time, it''s hard to see through the mystery of the heart sword. Gu fan admires this famous disciple of BEIYAO palace.


    At this moment, Xue Mingming continuously raises her hand and kicks her legs in the air. The power of xingxuan around her is as fierce as a wild bull. She wants to tear the air around her completely. Naturally, those swords close to her are torn apart by the wild power of xinghunwu. It''s hard to get close to half a step. After all, although huanlingyue''s strength now reaches six xingxuan''s power, She has the same strength as the ordinary primary star soul warrior. She can even kill the primary star soul warrior by virtue of her weird skills. However, she is not able to break the star level barrier and become a strong star level warrior. Her own breath does not communicate with the vast Star area. Therefore, the power of xingxuan is only her own star Xuan, which is hard to add after use, Therefore, xingxuan''s power can only be used when fighting for life. Most of the attack methods are just the real Qi of heaven and earth. The strong star level can directly absorb the power of the stars from the star field to supplement the lost power of xingxuan. In this way, xingxuan''s power can be used as a conventional power.


    A warrior with the power of xingxuan, i.e. congenital level, has already possessed the martial arts strength of breaking stones and steles. Maybe a warrior with the power of xingxuan can directly shock the congenital level warrior to death.


    How can huanlingyue let snow nameless break her heart sword like this? Sooner or later, the figure of Huan Lingyue was in a trance, and the dagger in his hand had stabbed at Xue Mingming''s throat.


    Snow nameless tactfully stretched out her hand, a short ice blue blade suddenly appeared in her hand, and it collided with huanlingyue''s dagger fiercely. Suddenly, the sparks scattered and splashed, and the two people''s bodies were like two swift flying swallows. After a little collision, they scattered.


    Huan Lingyue still looks the same at this time, but Xue Mingming seems to have suffered a dark loss. He calms down a little, and then says: "your heart sword is the method of the middle ancient sword sect! This heart sword does not have the strength of the star level. It consumes a lot of physical strength. If you use it once, you can even suck up the ordinary all day warrior directly. I think you can summon hundreds of heart swords at once. If you haven''t broken through the star level, even if you don''t get sucked up, it will hurt your soul. Don''t you want to die? "


    "Even if my soul is hurt, I have the ability to recover, but I want you to die!" Huanlingyue''s silver teeth were nearly broken, and her figure turned into a gust of wind. At this time, countless sword shadows flew down, flying like the moonlight, but galloping away with endless murderous opportunitiesˇ° Take my "Liuguang sword formula"! " Huanlingyue drinks, and suddenly the shadow of the sword pours down, blocking Xueming''s retreat. Those heart swords that have lost her power suddenly turn into dozens of white smoke and slowly disperse in the surrounding air. This light sword formula is also the formula of the middle ancient sword sect! Although Gu fan has never heard of heart sword, he has heard of "Liuguang sword Jue", which is a high-level sword technique of the middle ancient sword sect. It can simulate the artistic conception of moonlight shining through the earth, scattering over the lake, and gliding on the water surface. If the opponent is not firm in mind, he will be directly drawn into the painting and be doomed, The artistic conception turns into sword meaning, boundless and endless. It comes down and turns into boundless killing meaning. If it is used in the hands of the star level strong people, it is almost effortless to kill people by leaping over the level. It is this sword formula that can attack the soul and kill the body that can be regarded as the high-level sword technique of Jianzong. Moreover, as a great school in the middle ages, Jianzong had a very high demand for cultivation, so the number of people had been very rare. It is said that after hundreds of years of change, the incense gradually weakened. Today, it may have disappeared. At this time, Gu fan also guessed that Huan Lingyue''s skill foundation was inherited from the middle ancient sword sect? Behind huanlingyue, there is a mist. In the mist, there are many lonely stars in the sky under the full moon, the moon is bright, and the lake is full of light. It''s a beautiful picture. It''s Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, who are the Shen Tian level warriors, who are so stupid that even situ mengming feels his soul throbbing, It turned out that he was ready to plunge into the dreamland, but after all, he was a warrior of heaven level. He had already touched the barrier of the star level, and his cultivation of the spirit of heaven and his own soul was close to the success before the star level. He forced his mind down by running the power of the spirit of heaven, and his eyes became clear again. If Gu fan didn''t focus on the cultivation of heaven soul, and heaven soul itself was very different and possessed intelligence, then he reluctantly suppressed the idea of being ready to move in his heart. When Gu fan thought about it, he suddenly burst into a cold sweat, because Gu fan and others were not the targets of Huan Lingyue''s "liuguangjianjue", and they all felt that the spirit was lost, If you want to plunge into that dreamland, you can imagine how much suffering the spirit will go through because of the snow nameless under the attack of liuguangjian Jueˇ° Listen, little slut At this time, huanling stood under the bright moon like a fairy in the middle of the moon and said with his sword: "you have been influenced by the artistic conception in my painting, and your strength has declined. I will change my artistic conception into killing intention in a moment. Under the meaning of the sword, there is no possibility of your survival with your only star soul strength. If you ask for mercy, I will only scrap your martial arts cultivation, Don''t hurt your little bitch''s life Obviously, she had been suppressed by Xue Mingming just now, and she was in a disadvantage. She finally took out the ability of pressing the bottom of the box and gained the upper hand. Naturally, she wanted to humiliate Xue Mingming. It''s more cruel to abolish a warrior''s cultivation, especially breaking through the barrier of the star level, to achieve the cultivation of the star level strongman, and to knock them down than to kill them. Because after the foundation of the martial arts is abandoned, not only can they not practice martial arts again, but they will even be weaker than ordinary people, It''s just the situation where the tiger is down and the dog is bullying him. For the star level warrior, life is worse than death. Xue Mingming''s spirit is obviously influenced by the artistic conception of Liuguang jianjue''s painting. At this time, her hands and feet are not as flexible as before, and her strength is reduced by 30% according to conservative estimation. However, she still bites her teeth and seems to have broken the tip of her tongue. She uses pain to keep her spirit awake and not be inhaled into the dreamland. Xue Mingming must have felt some regret at this time. She underestimated the lethality of the patriarchal formula of the middle ancient sword. Gu fan even saw in Tianmo Baojian that ye Xuanji, the demon killer, recorded a legend that the founder of sword sect in middle ancient times, with a long sword, killed the Jiuyou reincarnation formation composed of 88 demon experts with star soul level strength and above, and he was intact. The power of this move has been amazing. I think snow is nameless. If you are lucky enough to read Tianmo Baojian by Ye Xuanji, the demon killer, you won''t be nervous. Come and do the right thing with huanlingyue! Snow nameless low roar a way: "want to call me to yield you?"? How could it be

 Chapter 323

    "Well, it''s you little bitch who''s going to die! I thought that if I broke a small heart sword, I would dare to underestimate my swordsmanship! " Huan Lingyue''s right hand was reversed. The short sword, which was originally one foot long, was like a magic weapon in her hand. It had the supreme momentum of cutting rivers and mountains. Gu fan had no doubt that it was the sword sect''s indomitable and unparalleled sword spirit and momentum that made the sword sect''s martial arts extremely powerful.


    At this time, Huan Lingyue''s sword skills really had the kind of arrogance and self-respect of the sword clan.


    Huanlingyue seems to have expected that Xue Mingming would answer like this. Without saying much, she suddenly shakes her dagger, and the dagger gives out a sharp sword sound, as if the streamer image behind her suddenly comes back to life. At this time, the original quiet and beautiful artistic conception seems to be the sudden awakening of a sleeping lion, which turns into a fierce sword meaning of choosing people, Rolling like a tide will devour the whole snow.


    Gu fan has no doubt that as long as Huan Lingyue''s Liuguang sword falls, she can kill a person below the star level in almost an instant. Even the top martial arts person in the sky level is not in suspense. Similarly, even Xue Mingming has the ability to communicate with heaven, she will suffer heavy damage with her strength in the star soul level. If it''s light, her vitality will be greatly damaged, and if it''s heavy, her martial arts cultivation will be completely lost.


    In other places, Gu fan is determined not to stop this sword!


    But at this time, a figure suddenly appeared in front of snow nameless, just slightly raised his right hand wrapped in a black glove like iron and non gold, without any redundant action or any clever trick. Only the pure spirit power just collided with the sword meaning of huanlingyue''s "Liuguang sword formula".


    In the whirlpool formed by the two forces, all the tables, chairs, bowls, chopsticks and dishes in the narrow space were swept up and flew into the center of the whirlpool. With the light sound of "click click click", they were directly crushed into powder. Then the wild force, like an ancient beast breaking free from the shackles, suddenly hit them. They stepped back three steps at the same time, which stabilized their bodies, The people who were impacted by the violent collision force, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen flew out directly and hit the wall like two stones. They broke through the stone wall and spurted out blood like blood arrows. Even though Gu fan and situ mengming had great strength, they felt that their feet were empty and they could not hold the ground, It''s hard to hide his surprise on his face.


    Huanlingyue stepped back three steps to stabilize her step. The colorful dreamland immediately stopped flowing behind her. She even peeled off inch by inch like an ancient mural.


    And the mysterious master who caught all the sword meaning of Huan Lingyue''s "Liuguang sword formula" with his own strength was not easy either. The right hand that blocked the Liuguang sword meaning, which was made of unknown metal material, suddenly burst. His hand was also dripping with blood, and the clothes on his whole arm were all cracked, turned into a very thin cloth and hung on his arm with many scars, Obviously, it was not easy for him to take over the "Liuguang sword idea" of Jianzong.


    At this time, Gu fan saw the man''s face. It turned out that he was the mysterious man with an iron mask who followed situ mengming and others into the hotel. That is, he had been pestering situ mengming to compete with him.


    "How can it be? How could a man who could even defeat situ mengming catch Huan Lingyue with one right hand to perform the "Liuguang sword Jue" of the sword sect? Then how could he even defeat Sima mengming? Is... When Gu fan''s mind was flashing, Xue Mingming turned over, bowed his head respectfully, arched his hand at the young man in black who was dressed like a noble childe, and said, "thank you for your help!"


    Xue Mingming is the direct disciple of the leader of BEIYAO palace. In front of her is her third martial uncle, and that is the younger martial brother of the leader of BEIYAO palace. Although Gu fan has never met the leaders of these major sects, according to the known young masters, whether Xiao Jitian of Tianmo sect or Bai Liyi of Zichen hall, they are all the strength of xingpo level, so these leaders should be the strength of Xinghao at least, Their martial brothers should have the strength of xingpo at least. It''s almost the same if xingpo master comes to break huanlingyue''s spirit of Liuguang sword. But why the xingpo master has been with situ mengming all the time? These people don''t find any difference. It''s really a little strange.


    The only explanation is that he has a magic weapon like yaochiyu in xuemingming''s hand, which can hide his own breath. Then he deliberately conceals his own strength. He fights with situ mengming for many times, but he is defeated on purpose, so he chases this group to the hotel. What is the intention? He would never know that he would be here. When he met Xue Mingming, he was just about to take Gu fan to Changbai Mountain. When he passed by, Huan Lingyue beat him to the bottom. He almost had a chance to save her life.


    "I happened to come out on a journey when I met this little brother, who seemed to know the method of" frost heaven''s treasure ", and he tried his best to hide this. I think he might have some secrets about our school, which might have something to do with your mysterious Missing Fourth martial uncle, so he followed him all the time... Pretended to be a martial fool and talked with him, in order to find out the details of his martial arts and save your life today, It''s just an accident. It''s not intentional. You don''t have to thank me! " The young master with the iron mask put his hands behind him and was covered by the iron mask. He didn''t know what the expression was on his face. But when he breathed a few times, the bloody wound on his right arm was quickly stopped bleeding, new flesh grew, cocooned and healed, and finally the skin recovered as before. It was so fast that even Gu fan couldn''t believe his eyes, if he didn''t see it with his own eyes, He won''t believe that people have such a fast healing speed. Even if Gu fan has ice and fire in his body, and Dilian and Wannian chalcedony, the two natural resources and local treasures are just the supplement speed of essence. It''s a bit shocking. The recovery speed of his body is absolutely impossible to achieve this appalling speed, unless it is... Gu fan suddenly comes up with two words in his heart: "monster!" In contrast, Gu fan once fought against a wolf demon at the beginning of his innate strength, and he was also a secret assassin under the Marquis of Beisu. At that time, the wolf demon''s body was almost as fast as the man in front of him. However, the wolf demon could not fully show its human form, and its skin was not like human skin, but more like animal fur, But Gu fan saw that the young warrior''s new skin was clear human skin... At this time, Gu fan thought of another possibility, that is, an animal, which is extremely spiritual, can learn the art of change, and even imitate human behavior, enough to confuse the real with the fake, that is the snow Fox of Northern Xinjiang! If the warrior in front of him is a snow fox demon with successful cultivation, it can explain why he has such a fast healing speed, and the healed skin is still human skin. BEIYAO palace is located in Changbai Mountain. There are many rare and exotic animals in it. After a long time, the plants and plants can turn into demons. It''s not impossible for a spirit beast like Xuehu to turn into a human being and enter BEIYAO palace to learn kung fu and Taoism, and then become an expert.


    It seems that the young warrior felt that Gu fan''s eyes had been wandering on him, as if he was guessing his identity and strength. He felt a burst of displeasure and looked back coldly. Rao Shi Gu fan''s mind is strong, and the eyes and thoughts of ordinary martial arts can''t hurt him. But Gu fan feels an uncomfortable feeling in his heart at this time. To be exact, he feels that his every move is under the supervision of the other''s thoughtsˇ° Snow is nameless. This should be Gu fan whom the elders want you to bring back to Changbai Mountain from Tianjing City! " The young warrior took a closer look at Gu fan, as if to confirm his identity: "Shen Tian level, the power of five stars is a strange number!" Snow nameless slightly nods to that martial arts person to say: "three martial uncle, is exactly this person."ˇ° Did he kill Fengyun? " The young warrior, who was nameless called the third martial uncle by Xue, asked quietly. No one could figure out the emotion in his words, and he didn''t know whether he hated xuefengyun or liked xuefengyun, which completely affected Gu fan''s next disposal. At this time, snow nameless finally spoke for Gu fan: "third martial uncle, I have a sentence, I don''t know when to say it or not."ˇ° Go ahead, nameless. " The young warrior said calmlyˇ° You must have heard about the highest price offered by Jieren hall some time ago. " Xue Mingming said, "at that time, someone offered ten thousand taels of gold and a piece of ice muscle snow toad as a price to buy the head of Liu maocai, the general manager of the University. Do you know?" The young warrior nodded slightly, as if to show that he knew about it. After all, a heaven level magic weapon is really something that can''t be found for practitioners. Compared with a heaven level magic weapon, when it was born, the righteous and evil sects were scattered and the good and the bad were mixed up. Thousands of monks went to fight for a magic weapon. How could it be so easy to kill a person with a heaven level magic weapon? In this way, it naturally attracted countless friars to rush to intercept all the people. Gu fan learned about the place of Jieren hall from Xue Mingming, and vaguely guessed that it should be a window between secular forces and sectarian forces. It should be the same as an escort agency, or the place where the reward was issued. No wonder there were sectarian warriors who joined in the pursuit and interception of Gu fan and Duke Liu at that time, And the Taibao party is really willing to spend money. It should cost a lot of money to use such a relationship. They are really willing to do so. Xue Mingming then said to the young warrior, "third martial uncle, Xue Fengyun went to rob and kill eunuch Liu on the strength of his martial arts. As a result, he was killed by Gu fan, who protected him. He deserved what he deserved. He wanted to take the ill gotten gains, and he deserved to die. Therefore, Xue Fengyun''s death should be attributed to his poor strength, which has nothing to do with Gu fan... "Gu fan was very helpful when she heard Xue Mingming''s words. Although Xue Mingming insisted on taking herself to Changbai Mountain and giving it to the leader and elders of BEIYAO palace, she was willing to say a few words of justice for herself, which must be on Changbai Mountain, The weight is still heavy. The young warrior didn''t speak either. He just turned the topic and said with a smile, "nameless, how can you speak for this boy?" Xue Mingming quickly arched his hand and said, "third martial uncle, I''m just telling you the truth. Xue Fengyun is a waste. There''s really nothing fair to ask for. This time, it''s because Xue Fengyun''s teacher, Xia Chang and Xu Chang, Xia Cong, has made trouble." Gu fan suddenly caught a look of disdain from the young warrior''s eyes. He immediately knew that the whole BEIYAO palace was not monolithic. In this case, he not only had the chance to survive, but also could find something cheap from BEIYAO palace. It is said that under the leader of BeiYao Palace are the four elders, who are in spring, summer, autumn and winter. The unknown third martial uncle in front of him is obviously not the elder Xia Changxia, but he doesn''t know which of the other three elders is notˇ° What you said is reasonable. " The young warrior said, "my BEIYAO palace is one of the leaders of the right way. What I pay attention to is etiquette. If Gu fan is really innocent, I believe the palace master will not be too hard for him..." he looked at Xue Mingming and said, "it''s more than 500 miles to Changbai Mountain, and I have to pass through Shanhaiguan defense area of Yantian army. Let me give you a ride and help you finish this task." As soon as his voice fell, he raised his left sleeve, and a gust of wind swept over.

 Chapter 324

    Gu fan is also a warrior of Shen Tian level at this time. This man wants to take him away with a gust of vigorous wind. It''s too much to underestimate him.


    Gu fan tried his best to run the air of heaven and earth to resist, and a looming barrier suddenly appeared in front of him. However, the strong wind seemed endless, and it contained the power like raging waves and avalanches. In an instant, it smashed Gu fan''s barrier. Gu fan struggled for a moment, and then flew into the air with the power like raging waves.


    "The star soul warrior can take a person to fly in the sky, this person actually pulled up two people at once, how powerful should the strength be?" Xie Yuxiang was surprised to see that the warrior rolled Gu fan and Xue Mingming into the sky with a strong wind. Although Huan Lingyue''s face was slightly moved, situ mengming yelled to Gu fan who was floating up in the air: "little Marquis, please relax. I''ll go back and tell Tiebi Marquis that we will save you!"


    When Gu fan heard this, he sighed in his heart. Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, is just the strength of xingpo. In fact, in front of this master, his strength is at most between Bo Zhongyang and Bo Zhongyang. Even this warrior will be stronger than fan Suiyang. What''s the use of calling fan Suiyang? Although Gu fan knew it in his heart, he tried to keep calm on his face so as not to lose his posture. He continued: "don''t worry about me, I''ll be OK!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the strong wind suddenly intensified, and with Gu fan and Xue Mingming floating around, they flew towards the northern Changbai Mountain.


    Gu fan was wrapped by this strong wind, but he didn''t feel the cold wind that he usually felt when flying in the high altitude, like an axe, a knife, a sword, but warm as spring wind, which wrapped all four bodies in it. Gu fan understood what it felt like to be "like a spring breeze". Through the induction of this vigorous wind, Gu fan vaguely guessed that this person should be the "elder spring" of the four elders in BEIYAO palace in spring, summer, autumn and winter. Although Xue Mingming calls him the third martial uncle, the seats of the elders of BeiYao Palace are not arranged according to the order of joining the school, but according to their strength. Even the third martial uncle can be the chief elder if he has the highest martial arts strength.


    At this time, Gu fan, who was wrapped in the mellow and vigorous wind, was thinking about another thing, that is, whether the BEIYAO palace had helped Canrong to launch the war against the Beidou Dynasty. If the BEIYAO palace did not rely on it, how could it dare to rob him in broad daylight today? No, it would have robbed Gu fan, but if the BEIYAO palace had helped Canrong, The battle of the customs in that mountain will never be so easy.


    Gu fan also felt that Xue Mingming, a well-known disciple of BEIYAO palace, had a strange attitude towards herself all the way. When she went to the Marquis''s residence in Tianjing plain to invite her, she had better strength than him, but she didn''t do it. Instead, she used the means of threat, But the tone was still under control. It didn''t hurt Gu fan''s self-esteem or deliberately despise him. It seemed that he was afraid of making the relationship too stiff.


    Does it mean that... Gu fan combined with what Xue Mingming told him before, BEIYAO palace has a set of body skills that complement the magic sect secret method. As long as he is willing to hand over the magic sect secret method, he can get the mental skills of this set of mysterious body skills in exchange, And maybe they will be accepted as disciples... Do the people in BEIYAO palace like that they have the "magic sect secret method" which can make them further study the sect''s skills? This should not be possible, because before Xue Mingming came to find Gu fan, it was impossible to know that Gu fan had practiced the secret law of the demon sect, and Gu fan kept his mouth shut about his practice of the secret law of the demon sect. Only Gu Yu, who came from other time and space, saw through the sky at a glance, and no one else noticed. Gu fan''s plan was actually right, Once the aristocratic Hou forces in the court know that they have learned the "secret law of the demon sect" and other ghost classics, even if they are not impeached, they will also cause a lot of complaints, which should not be disclosed.


    In this case, I''m afraid there''s only one possibility... That is, BEIYAO palace probably wants to take advantage of the snow storm to take Gu fan to Changbai Mountain and give him both kindness and power, so that Gu fan can obey and cooperate with them. How could Gu fan be frightened? If Gu fan didn''t figure out these principles, he would be scared by the elders when he came to Changbai Mountain, saying that he would abandon his martial arts cultivation, or pull his muscles and skin off. Then he asked him about the secret of the magic sect, pointed out a way to live, passed on a set of unique physical skills of BEIYAO palace, and then gave him some magic weapons and pills, If Gu fan didn''t figure it out, he might have been intimidated by the means of hard work, kindness and power, and cooperated with them. But now Gu fan has a feeling of being clear about the world.


    When Gu fan was enveloped by the strong wind, he said to himself in secret: "I want the skill, the magic weapon and the elixir. If there are other things, I will take them all. But it''s a dream to ask for the secret method of the demon sect. Cooperation is OK. These things should be considered as the hard money I''ve run so many miles to blackmail you."


    The snow beside Gu fan is nameless. Seeing that Gu fan''s face has a change of shade and sunshine, it was as gloomy as the dead lake before, and finally it''s like a thawing river. I can''t help feeling a little strange. I don''t know what Gu fan''s idea is.


    About an hour later, the elder of BEIYAO palace swept it with warm wind, and countless buildings gradually appeared under the ground. These buildings are actually built on the hillside. The towering Changbai Mountain is entangled by the winding roads and buildings like a python coiled on the dragon. When Gu fan saw this scene, he knew something about BEIYAO palace in Changbai Mountain, but he was surprised. The warrior who built the palace on the mountain with great force must not be a mortal. Gu fan also knew that there were many rare and exotic animals on Changbai Mountain. Over time, these rare and exotic animals who had a little knowledge of spirituality and practiced martial arts became practitioners, and even had a great impact on BEIYAO palace. BEIYAO palace is indeed a sect of demon disciples, who can not avoid their own identity. However, since they have cultivated extremely advanced martial arts, these rare and exotic beasts naturally know that they can''t keep their blood for a long time. They are also ashamed that others say they are transformed by demons. After all, human beings are the primates of all things. Who would like to be regarded as an alien? Gu fan thought about this a lot, and finally his steps slowly fell on the ground. He was taken more than 500 miles by people. It really felt like there was no way to heaven and no way to the earth. When he was in the sky just now, Gu fan didn''t think that the buildings of BEIYAO palace were huge. He even scoffed that the bearing of the second main sect, BEIYAO palace, was too small. The general altar built in Changbai Mountain was as simple as that. Who knows, as soon as they stood down, they felt like ants in front of these huge buildings. If Gu fan had not been arrested by Xue Mingming, he would not have been able to see strange people in the snow mountain in his whole life, and he would not have been able to come to the general arena of the second sect of Zhengdao, such as BEIYAO palace. If Gu fan had reached the level of Xingjie and could look at Qi, he would have been able to see a huge spirit condensed on every building of BEIYAO palace, including rhinoceros, white tigers, Jiaolong, and other strange monsters that he had never seen before. These spirits are extremely strange, It''s as if the town has suppressed the dragon''s movement of Changbai Mountain. Elder Chun turned around and said to the snow nameless behind him: "nameless, I will help you take him back to Changbai Mountain, and I will say goodbye to you... And let him rest for a day, and then interrogate him not too late." Xue Mingming orders the sky silently. She knows that the third martial uncle is lazy. Usually, she won''t come back unless she is called by the school. It''s very kind of her to help Xue Mingming today. Not only Gu fan needs to rest, but Xue Mingming also needs to rest. After all, she first blocks situ mengming''s chaotic sword curtain, and then faces the terrible situation of attacking in the other three directions with six hands at the same time. Mo long fights with Huan Lingyue again and takes a "heart sword together!"!, Physical strength is already in the state of overdraft. In the inner hall of BEIYAO palace, the purple air is rising, but it is not the purple aroma in the censer, but the taste of soul sucking incense. After this incense is ignited, it is not only good for the spirit of the practitioners, but also can exorcise demons and ghosts. It is really something that martial arts masters dream of. At this time, it is sent into the censer like a kind of incense, and the flame lights all the incense with a lick, The next moment, it''s ashes. In the room cut open by the bead curtain, another woman in her thirties was sitting in front of her. She was dressed in a snow colored soap robe, but she bullied Mei Shengxue. There was a sense of transcendence. Obviously, the first thing Xue Mingming did when she came back to the sect was to reply to her master, the leader of BEIYAO palace. Then she briefly told Gu fan about his situation. Naturally, it was mentioned that Gu fan had a set of skills complementary to BEIYAO palaceˇ° Is it the secret method of the demon sect that he learned from Abruptly, the woman opens her mouth and asks Huan Lingyueˇ° I don''t know... "Although Huan Lingyue had heard of the magic sect secret method, she didn''t know the specific operation method, so she had to bow her head and sayˇ° Is he a member of the demon sect? " The young master of BEIYAO palace stood up, looked at the beautiful scenery outside the window, and said with a smile, "it seems that it''s more and more interesting..."

 Chapter 325

    The master of BEIYAO palace slowly turned around and said to Xue Mingming, "Mingming, do you know what this" magic sect secret method "is?"


    Snow nameless slightly a Leng, shook his head and said: "I only know that" magic sect secret method "is one of the treasures of tianmormen town school, but I know nothing about the others."


    The master of BEIYAO palace smiles across the gauze curtain in front of him and says, "you don''t know, but it''s normal. The person who founded the magic sect secret method has a great connection with the first patriarch who founded our BeiYao Palace''s xianfengti technique


    "What?" Snow nameless can''t help but ask: "I BEIYAO palace as the leader of the right way, and the ghost scholar Tianmo gate irreconcilable, what can have to do? Is it... Our wufengti technique was created to restrain the "magic sect secret method"


    The leader of BEIYAO palace shook his head slowly and said to Xue Mingming, "this matter has a long history. Our BEIYAO palace is only handed down by word of mouth, and its authenticity is beyond textual research. But it''s definitely not as simple as the opposite... "She took her eyes back from the snow scene, and seemed to regret that she had just casually told the relationship between BEIYAO palace and Tianmo gate, and then she turned around and said," if you don''t mention it, where is that boy now? "


    Snow nameless replied: "house arrest in cangxue villa. I banned his room and sent more people to guard it. There should be no mistake. In addition to not being able to go out, other treatment is the same as that of the guests who come to our BEIYAO palace. "


    The master of BEIYAO palace nodded slowly, which seemed to be the recognition of Xue Mingming''s practiceˇ° Don''t forget this son''s identity, and he is not a member of the demon sect, but he is also bound with our BEIYAO palace. Maybe it''s really a long cherished wish. "


    Snow nameless across the screen to see the North Yao palace master''s expression seems strange today, two curled willow eyebrows slightly broken up, know the palace master is thinking about things, indeed, every time the palace master think about things, will slightly broken eyebrows, such a move has almost become her habit. Last time, she broke eyebrows ten years ago, when she was competing with Zichen hall and Qingyun gate for the rank of the rightist sect.


    "I understand. I''m leaving." Snow nameless bows to the leader of the North Yao palace, salutes him, and slowly steps back.


    The 30-year-old woman, the leader of BEIYAO palace, didn''t let out a sigh until Xueming slowly retreatedˇ° No matter, no matter... "


    Cangxue mountain villa, on the snow, is always very quiet. The snow is pressing on the branches of pines and cypresses, as if it is going to crush the branches with great toughness. In the background of cedar, there is a house. The small architectural style is in sharp contrast with the tall and magnificent buildings around.


    Even this house, which covers an area of tens of hectares, is still built on the hillside, facing the snow mountain on one side. When you open the window, you can see the snow on Cangshan Mountain in the distance. In the cold winter, the white air rises from the backyard, and there is a hot spring in the backyard of cangxue mountain villa. There are many hot springs in Changbai Mountain, but there are only less than ten of them that keep flowing all the year round. The cangxue villa is obviously built on one of them. It should be noted that the hot spring in Changbai Mountain has always been known as "holy water". The martial arts can strengthen their physique and refine their physical strength by soaking for many years. Even ordinary people can get rid of all kinds of diseases, and the cold and toxin will not invade them. It is comparable to a tonic.


    It''s this hot spring that keeps flowing all the year round. It''s one of the best places to enjoy the snow. Needless to say, it is also the place for the highest level guests in BEIYAO palace.


    At this time, a young man in white, holding a long black sword in his right hand, stood by the window in the northernmost wing room. The wind on the snow mountain swept towards him, but there was no trace of his clothes and hair. Obviously, the room was covered with delicate walls.


    The room where the young man lived was not luxurious, but very spacious and comfortable. All the furniture was made of top-grade birch wood of northern China, and then painted with sandalwood oil, which made the whole room have a natural aroma. There were beds, tables, chairs, dressing tables and so on. There was even a tiger skin reclining chair that could be used for enjoying the snow, It''s extremely thoughtful.


    The young man''s mouth moved slightly. Xue Mingming had arranged him in such a good room. If he had not known that BEIYAO palace was going to investigate the fact that he killed Xue Fengyun, he would have thought that Xue Mingming had invited him to Changbai Mountain for a holiday.


    Needless to say, that young man is Gufan.


    At this time, Gu fan had already had lunch. He thought that the BEIYAO palace would at least close the Chaifang room even if it didn''t throw him into the dungeon. Who knows that Xue Mingming had arranged such a good room for him. At noon, the dishes were also brought in by special clerks. The dishes were very rich. Several stews were extremely delicious, although there were no mountain treasures such as bear''s paw and deer antler, But still let Gu fan eat clean.


    To tell you the truth, except that you can''t walk around at will, the other treatment is very similar to that of the distinguished guests in BEIYAO palace.


    Gu fan''s perception is much better than that of the ordinary Shen Tian level martial arts practitioners after practicing the secret method of the demon sect. He closes his eyes slightly and realizes that there are at least ten adult martial arts practitioners around staring at his room in the dark. His fists are hard to beat. In addition, it will take time for him to break the barrier that Xue Ming has laid for this room, It is impossible to escape from Changbai Mountain.


    "I don''t know, what''s the heart of BeiYao gong''an..." Gu fan knocked the birch window frame with his fingers, looked at the snow mountain in the distance, and said in a funny tone: "to invite me from Tianjing City to Changbai Mountain is to arrange a good room for me to enjoy the snow scenery in hot spring?"


    Just as Gu fan was thinking, he suddenly heard someone shouting outside the door: "see you, elder martial sister!"


    Then there were several voices, one after another: "see you elder martial sister..."


    More people stood not far from the door, glibly said: "elder martial sister, what brings you here..."


    Of course, with snow''s nameless and arrogant character, she naturally won''t pay attention to these people, and directly interrupted the man''s words, "is that man honest?"


    This sentence, all people immediately silence, obviously these people are a little unhappy, although the North Yao Palace also received a large number of female disciples, male students and female students ratio is almost one to one, but snow nameless is undoubtedly the most dazzling among these female students, is also the most enchanting flower.


    It''s just that Xue Xue is famous for her cold and arrogant personality and excellent martial arts. But some people still want to please her even though they are stabbed all over the body, because she is the most beautiful flower in the BEIYAO palace, just like the iceberg and snow lotus. She is almost indifferent to the opposite sex. This time, I saw these disciples, The first sentence is "is that man honest?" Although the tone doesn''t seem friendly, it''s hard to think of Xue Mingming''s personality and care about a person''s situation with this tone.


    After a long time, a man slowly came forward and said: "elder martial sister, we have been guarding him. After lunch, he has been standing in front of the window sill to enjoy the snow, and has not moved."


    "Oh..." Xue Mingming nodded slightly and ignored these male disciples. She went straight to Gufan''s room in cangxue villa. When she came to the door of Gufan''s room, she held out her hand and took a deep breath. The light over Gufan''s room suddenly gathered and turned into a ball sized jade bead, which slowly fell into Xueming''s hand. She put the jade bead into her pocket, then pushed the door open and entered Gufan''s room.


    Although Gu fan had already noticed Xue Mingming pushing in, he still turned his head. For a moment, Gu fan had a feeling of losing his mind, because Xue Mingming, who appeared in front of Gu fan again at this time, was covered with her cloud temples and hair bun, and removed the white cloth from her face. Her skin was like ice and jade, Under the willow leaf eyebrow, the star eye flows slowly, there seems to be a kind of looming amorous feelings between them, which is really the best in the world.


    Gu fan unconsciously looked at Xue Mingming for a long time. Then he remembered that he was staring at others like this. He was so surprised that he said to Xue Mingming, "what''s the matter? How can you enter a man''s room without permission? "


    Xue Mingming''s cultivation is successful. There are so many men''s and women''s defenses in her heart. It''s just that many of the male disciples in BeiYao Palace are filthy and obscene, so she doesn''t want to deal with them. At this time, hearing Gu fan''s words, she remembers that she might have violated some etiquette of the Beidou Dynasty, and didn''t wait for her to quit, Gu fan then pretended to be upright and said, "if I am bathing in my room at this time, would you just come in without saying hello?"


    "You..." Xue Mingming was excited by Gu fan''s words, and immediately felt a little embarrassed. The originally cold face was slightly flushed, as if the peach blossom was floating in the freshly thawed stream, adding a bit of charm.


    "Forget it, forget it. For the sake of taking care of me, I won''t care about it with you." Gu fan waved his hand and said, "what''s the matter with snow girl coming to me today?"


    Snow nameless listen to Gu fan call himself "snow girl" for a while, but also some did not adapt to come over, in a short period of stupor, slowly sat down, two people are sitting in the face-to-face two chairs.


    Snow nameless after sitting down, just slowly to Gu Fan said: "you really don''t know, or pretend to be light?"


    Gu fan heard snow nameless say some inexplicable, can''t help but look at her, asked: "how? I don''t know what you''re going to say, snow girl Between the words, Gu fan still did not forget to look at the opposite snow nameless body, but his heart was full of emotion. He wanted to recite the famous sentence of "there are beauties in the north".


    There are beauties in the north. They are left to the world and independent. They go to the city and then to the country. Would you rather not know Qing Cheng and Qing Guo? Beautiful women are hard to get. It can be said that it is the nameless portrayal of the snow in front of Gu fan''s eyes.


    In fact, this song was originally a legacy of the previous dynasty, but it''s true that it was sung by one of the most favorite concubines of the Beidou star emperor. It won the favor and favor of the Beidou star emperor with a song "there is a beautiful woman in the north", which has been widely known and has been sung up to now.


    Gu fan''s eyes narrowed slightly at this time, but he thought that if snow is nameless, it would be rare even in the palace of emperor Yaowu. There are beauties in the north, so we can meet them.


    Xue Mingming doesn''t know that Gu fan is squinting at this time, but he has such a mind. He thinks that he is closing his eyes and can''t help saying angrily: "you really have spare time, but you are still closing your eyes. Tomorrow, the elders will interrogate you. I''m going to tell you today. It seems that the master also wants you to hand over the magic sect secret, You have to think about it. Maybe tomorrow. "


    Snow nameless was about to say something, but Gu fan slowly opened his eyes, looked at snow nameless and said: "maybe what? Maybe they will use the soul searching and soul calming method in order to capture the "magic sect secret method" and forcibly collect the "magic sect secret method" from my spirit, rightˇ° You... You know... "A little surprise flashed in snow''s nameless eyesˇ° So I advise you to know better, and maybe you can talk to my master about some conditions... Otherwise... "Otherwise, if you are captured by soul searching and soul suppressing method, you may fall ill, have a headache on cloudy day, or become an idiot, right?" Gu fan''s expression is still calm, slightly looked up at the opposite snow nameless, seems to be asking an unimportant thingˇ° You... You know... "Snow nameless face can not help a little white, which is obviously angryˇ° You are just... Unreasonable! " At this time, Gu fan suddenly patted the table in front of him, and his eyes were full of anger. He was quite different from the calm and elegant temperament just now. Although he did not use any air of heaven and earth, he still patted the superior birch table with a groan and almost fell apartˇ° I don''t believe that your BEIYAO palace is not afraid of the anger of the imperial court and the Revenge of 450000 Yantian army and 500000 qintian army! " He then put on a sneer, "I believe that as long as you are a leader with a little brain, you will know that I am not talking nonsense. I am the commander of the forbidden army of the Beidou Dynasty, and the Marquis of the plain is the commander of the Imperial Army guarding Cangyuan. I don''t need to say more. You will naturally know which is better! I''d like to see how brave the leader of BEIYAO palace is Snow nameless listen to Gu fan''s tone, although some arrogant, but there is no half empty words, plus his momentum suddenly changed, even slightly a Zheng, seems to be scared by him in general, you know, in the face of strength and realm are lower than their own Gu fan, she is absolutely impossible to be intimidatedˇ° You... You are so stubborn Snow nameless back to God, almost spat a wayˇ° Well, you want to scare me? " Gu fan also pulled a face, return a way: "I Gu fan is scared big!"

 Chapter 326

    "You... You''re unreasonable!" Snow nameless face slightly purple, unexpectedly is some angry.


    But Gu Fan said calmly, "don''t you want me to hand over the cultivation method earlier, so that you can take a step closer and break through the spirit of the stars as soon as possible, don''t you?"


    "It''s good for you, too!" Snow nameless almost want to interrupt Gu fan''s words, but did not say more: "you got our BeiYao Palace''s xianfengti skill, can''t you break through to the sky level faster?"


    Gu fan shook his head, and his tone seemed to be a trace of ridicule: "you''ve got a star soul master who can cultivate all over the world. In our Beidou Dynasty, it''s equivalent to the fighting power of a military Marquis, and you''ve just created an all-time warrior. Even if I break through to the sky level, the power of xingxuan will grow to the power of eight xingxuan, and it will still be played by the xingpo level of your BEIYAO palace and the elders of Xingjie. " He said slowly, "you should tell me, have I lost money in this business?" The increase of xingxuan''s power is regular. The larger the base number is, the greater the power will be added after upgrading the realm. For example, the ordinary congenital level warrior has one xingxuan''s power, the Shentian level has two, and the Chengtian level has four xingxuan''s power at most. The Xinghun level can cultivate eight xingxuan''s power. It''s impossible to refine the ninth xingxuan, It''s impossible to achieve the power of a nebula and produce the abnormal phenomenon of galactic inversion. With the help of Wannian chalcedony, Gu fan had the power of two xingxuan, and was promoted to Shentian level. His power was doubled to four xingxuan, and he broke through the heart demon barrier to condense one more xingxuan, At most, Chengtian level can only gather eight xingxuan''s power. Unless there is another adventure or Tiancai Dibao''s transformation of the body, it can be promoted to nine xingxuan''s power. Gu fan''s Tianmo Baojian also records that there are peerless talents, many adventures, and the power of nine stars condenses all day long. However, breaking through the shackles of a nebula and achieving the Galactic inverted vision need the balance of cultivation and mood, which is absolutely impossible to achieve all day long.


    "You... At least you can keep one of your accomplishments..." Xue Mingming continued: "you know, it''s not easy for you to cultivate the power of five xingxuan at Shen Tian level... You..."


    Gu fan seems to have lost his patience and coldly said to Xue Mingming, "Xue Mingming, how can I find that what you said to me today is more than what you said to me all the way?"


    Xue Mingming is almost stunned for a moment. You know, with her strength of eight xingxuan and the state of mind of Xinghun stage, she has almost reached the point where the sky is not shocked. At this time, she is stopped by Gu fan''s words, and her face is very ugly.


    Gu fan''s words really have the meaning of resisting people thousands of miles away.


    The next second, Xue Mingming almost turns around and slams the door out without looking back. Then she pushes the birch door back. Suddenly, the whole house vibrates slightly. If the people of BEIYAO palace didn''t impose a ban on these houses, I''m afraid that with the help of her eight star Xuans, the valuable birch house will be smashed.


    "After all, it''s still a woman..." Gu Fan said slowly, looking at Snow''s nameless figure.


    In cangxue mountain villa, the other disciples who were in charge of guarding Gu fan were totally silly. It can be said that they had never seen this person so indifferent that they were indifferent to everything. No matter it was someone else''s or their own, such a killer elder martial sister was so angry that she even stormed the door and left. They have never seen such a situation. Needless to say, the whole Changbai Mountain will be interested in this gossip tomorrow, because the main character of the gossip is Xue Mingming, the most charming elder martial sister of BEIYAO palace.


    In the evening, after having dinner, Gu fan went out of the hut to the backyard of cangxue villa, came to the Yihong hot spring, took off his clothes, and then went into the hot spring, where he was soaked in the hot spring water.


    At the moment when Gu fan''s whole body was immersed in the hot spring, he felt that a warm current continuously penetrated into his body along his own skin, through layers of skin and directly to his bones. At the same time, a comfortable feeling swept his whole body.


    It should be noted that Gu fan''s martial arts strength reached Shen Tian level at this time, which gathered the strength of five stars. His physical body was much stronger and stronger than the ordinary Shen Tian level martial arts. At this time, when he was immersed in the hot spring, he still felt that the impurities in his body, even in his bone marrow, were infiltrated and discharged by the Changbai mountain hot spring, which is known as "holy water".


    Gu fan can''t help but praise that the hot spring in Changbai Mountain is really marvelous. It can actually temper my body like exercise, and eliminate all impurities in my body. If the practitioners of martial arts can soak the hot spring after every exercise, the improvement of my body will go by leaps and bounds, even if they don''t rely on the skills!


    And the strength of the body, for the benefits of martial arts cultivation is needless to say.


    "No wonder there are so many experts in BEIYAO palace in Changbai Mountain. Not to mention the fact that BEIYAO palace has a history of nearly a thousand years, the rare medicinal materials and hot springs all over Changbai Mountain are a huge treasure house." Gu fan exclaimed in his heart.


    Gu fan unconsciously relaxes his whole body in the hot spring, infiltrates into the hot spring, unfolds every pore of his body, unscrupulously absorbs the nutrients in the hot spring, and lets "holy water" drive away the impurities in his body, which is almost like cutting hair and washing marrow. At the same time, his mind is running at a high speed.


    Although it is said that Qi is gone and snow is unknown, it is still a thorny matter to face the elder of BeiYao Palace tomorrow. It can be said that now the master of BeiYao Palace should have known that he has the magic sect secret method, which is complementary to the wufengti skill of BEIYAO palace, so he pays attention to how to get the secret method. On the other hand, Gu fan, after seeing Xue Mingming''s practice of xianfengti, was also very interested in BeiYao Palace''s technique, which was similar to the secret method of magic sect. Therefore, he didn''t reject the pithy formula of handing over the secret method of magic sect in exchange for xianfengti, But he vaguely felt that he could get more benefits from BEIYAO palace. Gu fan in the hot spring, back down, looking up at the stars in the northern sky, suddenly saw the star with a slight purple awn: Sirius! Gu fan remembers that when he broke through the barrier of Shen Tian''s demons, Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu once said that he was Sirius, and after all, he was extraordinary. There was a huge difference between Gu fan and other ordinary people. He reached out his right hand, fumbled and picked up a pebble from the hot spring pool, and hurled it towards Sirius in the night sky. He cursed maliciously: "one day, I want your Sirius Star to fall, and I''ll grab it to make a strange iron for the sky!" On the second day, the morning mist shrouded the whole Changbai Mountain. Countless pines and cypresses in the fog were hung with snow-white ice, as if thousands of swords were hanging on the treetops. It was magnificent. Obviously, this was one of the wonders of Changbai Mountain - "fog pine". At this time, Gu fan had already changed his clothes and sat up, meditating on the couch. He used the method of "magic sect secret method" to run the methods of benefiting blood and refining Qi one by one, and then slowly opened his eyes. All of a sudden, the eyes were clear. Gu fan''s heart was murmuring at this time. Xue Mingming said to himself that after the cultivation of the magic sect secret method, his whole body would gradually become weak. The feeling that his body was constantly strong was an illusion, which made him feel strange. Even though Gu fan had the power of five stars at this time, his body was nourished by Changbai mountain hot spring, which is known as "holy water" last night. Obviously, he was much stronger than before. After running two sets of magic sect secret methods, he still felt that he was full of energy and his body was stronger. This should not be an illusion... Just a moment after Gu fan thought, someone pushed the door in, But they were two Taoist priests with long swords on their backs and wearing white Taoist robes. Their breath was restrained. Gu fan saw at a glance that they should also be two warriors who were secretly monitoring themselves. Moreover, they concealed their breath. They were not afraid of being missed, but afraid of exposing their real strength. Gu fan at this time has also guessed that it should be the person who invited himself to the hall. Sure enough, the two Taoists said to Gu fan in the room, "please go to the main hall. Everyone is waiting for you." It''s a blessing, it''s a disaster, it''s a commodity. But this day has finally come. Gu fan didn''t say much. He grabbed the sword on his desk and said to the two Taoists, "please lead the way."ˇ° This way, please... "When the two Taoists saw that Gu fan was polite, they didn''t care much, but they were more modest. Gu fan would not want to run away at this time, because running away is a bit expensive for Gu fan now. He would even do business at a loss. Gu fan would not do such a thing. After about five Li''s walk, I went around many small pavilions, pavilions and pavilions, and then came to the front of such a big hall which was slightly empty. On the front row of the main hall, it was written: "the secret realm of yaochi". Obviously, this should be the place where the masters and elders of BEIYAO palace practiced. Gu fan was not afraid of anything and walked straight into the palace.

 Chapter 327

    Gu fan had just stepped into the main hall. He saw that in the secret place of yaochi, three huge stone pillars were used to support it, which obviously means "three lives of all things". The roof and floor tiles supported by stone pillars are made of a large number of precious stones. The marble on the ground is mottled, but it is not divided into stones, but polished with a whole block of marble, When Gu fan was in Dali of Southern Xinjiang, he knew that one of the best marbles had sold for 100 gold. Now there is such a big one. The whole carving is the floor of the secret place of yaochi, It''s a bit extravagant.


    When Gu fan pays attention to the decoration of yaochi''s secret place, he suddenly feels that countless small forces are converging into a huge force, which suddenly strikes Gu fan.


    Rao shigu fan saw and heard a lot about it. Under the sudden great pressure, he was also surprised. He was caught off guard. His body was bent an inch, and he almost couldn''t stand steadily. But he soon gritted his teeth and straightened up. Then, as if he didn''t feel any pressure, he raised his feet and walked towards the palace with normal steps.


    But with each step, Gu fan''s bones seemed to be crushed. He still bit his teeth as if nothing had happened. Although Gu fan also felt the pressure of the strong in the star rank, he didn''t feel so painful in the face of the snow nameless in the star soul rank, the left-wing king of the dog army in the star soul rank, the bright mirror of the fierce Hou dantai, and even the powerful Beisu Hou dantai RUOYE. For example, Gu fan and Hou dantai RUOYE in the War Department yamen duel. Gu fan is no more than congenial in strength, and doesn''t feel such terrible pressure. Now, with his five star Xuans of Shen Tian level, he has more than doubled the congenial level. He feels that his kneecap seems to break when he steps. If this pressure comes from the warrior, it will be at least the top warrior of Xingjie, or even the strong one of Xinghao.


    After walking into the main hall, Gu fan saw eight stone platforms placed in a mysterious position on the main hall of BEIYAO palace. Gu fan knew at a glance that those stone platforms were carved with millennial cold jade, and then poured into them with the will of martial arts. Martial arts practitioners sat on them to practice. They could refine their bodies with the cold air of millennial cold jade and nourish themselves with aura, Although the thousand year old cold jade is not as good as the ten thousand year old chalcedony that Gu fan took, it is also a rare treasure. At the same time, the seeping cold air can keep the mind clear, and it can hardly be possessed by the devil during the cultivation. It is a holy product that martial practitioners dream of. Therefore, in the market, a piece of Millennium cold jade the size of an egg can be sold at the market price of a thousand gold. Such a large and complete piece of Millennium cold jade is already priceless and hard to get. Eight and a half person high stone platforms are carved at once, on which mysterious patterns are used to add a lot of strength. Such a square stone platform can be used as a treasure of the town card if it can get some medium schools, Only BEIYAO palace ranked second in the right way, with nearly a thousand years of accumulation. The gate school was rich enough to make a stone platform with a thousand years of cold jade. After all, everyone was innocent and had no strength. With this treasure, they just made wedding clothes for other people, The Royal sword gate has ice Jue sword spirit and treasure map, which brings about the disaster of the bloody hand ghost king.


    There are seven men and women in different clothes, four women and three men, sitting on the eight Millennium cold jade platforms. Among them, one of the three men is dressed as a Taoist. He looks about 30 years old and has a goatee beard. The other is dressed as a scholar. He is dressed in white. He holds a folding fan in his right hand and sits cross legged on the Millennium cold jade platform. The third is dressed as a warrior, Wearing hard leather armour with fur, his muscles are like granite. Sitting cross legged on the stone platform, his dark skin looks like a mountain.


    The four women are all wearing veils. It can only be seen that they are all in their thirties. Except one of them is wearing a Taoist robe, the others are all dressed up as laymen. They look like women in the world of mortals.


    Obviously, these are the three elders and the four Supreme elders of BEIYAO palace besides elder Nachun. It''s just that their seats are divided into eight trigrams. Maybe other people don''t know them. Gu fan, as the holder of the eight spirit stones, knows them. The thousand year old cold jade is arranged according to the eight formations, which can keep the cold air gathering and improve the cultivation efficiency to the greatest extent, but it is difficult to distinguish which of these people are the elders and which are the supreme elders.


    Gu fan raised his head and saw that behind the eight stone terraces was a nine storey blue jade stone step. On the stone step, a stone lotus terrace came into view. Rao is Gu fan. He has a lot of knowledge, and he has two rare treasures. He has seen a lot of them, but he is still surprised. The stone lotus stand is actually made of thousand year old chalcedony. It is carved into the shape of lotus, and there is a lot of aura coming out. It seems to form an eggshell, wrapping the people sitting on the lotus stand. You know, the thumb sized ten thousand year old chalcedony raised Gufan''s realm from the congenital level to the Shentian level, and the heavenly soul also broke through the Zixiao level to the Zhenxiao level. The cathode force contained in it even made Gufan''s whole body frozen. Although the thousand year old chalcedony was not as cold as the ten thousand year old chalcedony, and its efficacy was not as good, such a huge piece of one thousand year old chalcedony was not as good, The energy in it is also terrible.


    The person sitting on the lotus stand, dressed in white gauze and veil, can still be seen hundreds of steps away that this person is a peerless beauty. And Gu fan also felt that when he walked into the hall, the powerful pressure that covered his whole body came from the woman who was very weak on the surface. Xingjie limit, Xinghao strong! There is only such a strong person who can be the leader of the second largest sect of the right way in BEIYAO palace! However, I saw that Gu fan broke through the pressure with perseverance and walked towards the hall step by step. Even the head of BEIYAO palace sitting on the lotus terrace was slightly surprised, and he even gave a "Yi". She naturally heard Xue Mingming say that Gu fan''s bones were very hard and she didn''t want to compromise at all, so when Gu fan entered the door, she started to bully him, trying to give the Shen Tian level warrior a downfall and frustrate his spirit. Who knows, the other party could stand in the bullying, forced to endure the pain and continue to move forward, which surprised her a little. You know, the leader of BEIYAO palace has retained her strength, and only 30% of her strength has been used in the previous coercion, because the gap between their strength and realm is too big. One is Shen Tian level, and the other is Xingjie limit, which is infinitely close to Xinghao. Once she tries her best to release the coercion, Gu fan will be shocked to death and become self defeating.

 Chapter 328

    "It''s interesting that Shen Tian level warrior can resist my pressure." The leader of BEIYAO palace had an idea in his mind, which immediately increased the pressure around him by several percent. Gu fan also felt that the atmosphere around him seemed to be condensed into countless sharp swords, but he attacked Gu fan''s spirit instead of his body. Almost in an instant, Gu fan''s idea of being as solid as a rock was crushed, After all, the gap between the two people can''t be counted by reason at all. Even if Gu fan''s accomplishments were like a rock, he couldn''t help being affected by the powerful pressure. He stood still, and his face muscles trembled slightly. Obviously, he was struggling to resist the pressure of the leader of BEIYAO palace.


    "Kneel down!" Almost in the middle of breathing, that is, the moment when the leader of BeiYao Palace said these three words, Gu fan felt a strong idea of coercion. In a moment, his mind fell down, and he was about to kneel down. There was a kind of supreme realm of "following the way he said". It was said that he reached the realm of Xinghao and tianhun reached the realm of danxiao, After the awakening of wisdom, a word will be condensed into entity, or between entity and illusion, just like a word will become reality, which is called the supreme realm of "following the law by words". In other words, to achieve "following the law by words" can almost control the vitality of heaven and earth. It is no longer like before, just borrowing the power of heaven and earth, It is to dominate the power of heaven and earth. Whoever you want to live will live, and whoever you want to die will die. Although it is not as difficult as it is to fight against the way of heaven, it is also extremely difficult. Gu fan saw that the strength of the leader of BEIYAO palace had not reached the limit of Xinghao. Even if tianhun''s cultivation reached danxiao, tianhun''s intelligence could not reach the level of "following the way she said it would be". Her idea only formed an illusory sword, which could only hurt consciousness, but could not hurt Gu fan''s entity. Fortunately, Gu fan could not stand up, Otherwise his kneecap would have been broken by now.


    "You''re tough." The strength of the leader of BEIYAO palace can naturally make Gu fan kneel down, but it will definitely break Gu fan''s kneecap. Moreover, in the secret place of yaochi, he openly uses force to force a person whose strength is three levels lower than himself to kneel down. It is said that in the ears of other sects, it is inevitable that he will be ridiculed as a laughing stock. The leader of BEIYAO palace doesn''t want to be ridiculed by other decent sects, even ghost sects, because of this. The leader of BEIYAO palace is a female devil who advocates power and violence, so her pressure on Gufan is just enough. She doesn''t have to force him to kneel down.


    Listening to the words of the leader of BEIYAO palace, Gu fan immediately felt the pressure around him dissipated. In the whole yaochi secret place, there was still a layer of fresh air, as if the sharp pressure had never appeared. Although Gu fan was calm on the face, he just straightened up a little. After all, it would not be comfortable to stand under the pressure of Xingjie''s extreme warrior. With the strength of Shen Tian''s weak warrior, Gu fan was relieved when the pressure around him was relieved.


    "Of course, you have to be hard. If the bones are not hard, how can you fight against your evil spirits?" Gu fan adjusted his breathing and gave a cool smile to the leader of BeiYao Palace on the lotus throne. However, he said a startling word.


    In addition to the leader of BEIYAO palace, sitting on the stone platform carved with millennial cold jade, the four Supreme elders and three elders all changed color. These little warriors of Shen Tian level dare to face eight experts who are at least in the level of xingpo in yaochi, the highest holy land of BEIYAO palace in Changbai Mountain. They say that BEIYAO palace, the second largest sect of the right way with thousands of years of experience, is evil. This is really too much courage! Or, this guy is crazy!


    Gu fan suddenly felt that four of the seven thousand year old jade platforms were rising fiercely. It was obvious that four of the seven Masters had killed themselves, and they were very strong. Otherwise, Gu fan would not have felt it even hundreds of steps away. Gu fan believed that as long as the leader of BeiYao Palace had a look in his eyes, These elders and supreme elders will kill themselves without hesitation.


    Who said that the Lord of BEIYAO palace was still across the veil and said to Gu fan in a calm tone: "well, why do you say that our BEIYAO palace, which is the second most important one, is evil?"


    Gu fan snorted coldly, and suddenly he felt that the four ways of killing were more intense, and even turned into sharp swords. He was about to fly over and kill himself.


    "Who is the biggest person in your BEIYAO palace?" Gu fan is neither humble nor haughty. He looks at the leader of BeiYao Palace on the lotus throne with provocative eyes.


    Everyone in ancient times thought that the leader of BEIYAO palace would say that it was herself. Who knows that she said through the veil, "the foundation of our BEIYAO palace is the blessed land of Changbai Mountain. Naturally, it is the largest of Changbai Mountain."


    Gu fan was slightly stunned, and then asked, "is Changbai Mountain under the sky or above the ground?"


    "Naturally." The leader of BeiYao Palace said with a smile that he seemed to laugh at Gu fan, who didn''t even know this, because he knew it clearly.


    Who knows that after Gu fan heard the two words from the leader of BEIYAO palace, his temperament suddenly changed from a warrior to a scholar. He even had the spirit of those great Confucianists. He raised his hand and asked aloud, "is it the king''s land in the whole world? Is it the king''s minister in the land? Do you live in the king''s land under the heaven and above the earth, But he didn''t accept the rule of the king and didn''t want to be a minister. It''s not evil. What is it? "


    Before the lotus throne, an elder, dressed in white and with a folding fan, stood up. He turned around and worshipped the leader of BEIYAO palace, who was on the lotus throne. He showed enough respect. Then he turned around slowly and looked at Gu fan with the eyes that looked at the prey, Every word is clear and resonant, just like a golden bead on a jade plate, and just like the bell in a temple. With every word spoken, Gu fan felt his thoughts would be turbulent, just like standing beside the bronze bell. It is obvious that this is a profound internal skill. If a general warrior is not firm in mind, he will take the lead in a word. How can he have the momentum to argue with himˇ° I heard that the emperor of your Beidou Dynasty claimed to be the son of heaven, also known as the star emperor, but after all, he only claimed to be the king who ruled the people of Liming at most. Do you still want to control us monks? You know, there are no two concepts of kingship in the minds of the monks, and nothing can bind us... "Before he finished his words, the other six men and women sitting on the cold jade platform nodded in agreement. Even the master of BEIYAO palace, who was sitting on the lotus throne, nodded slightly, Seeing that the master of BEIYAO palace nodded slightly, he obviously agreed with his own point of view. He was a little overjoyed and continued to say to Gu fan, "the reason why you don''t realize this state of mind and are still bound by the secular imperial power is that your strength is too weak. If you break through the star level, you will gradually understand it!" This white scholar''s pun not only smashed Gu fan''s so-called theory that he didn''t obey the rule of the king, which was evil and evil, but also took Gu fan''s theory of the rule of the king to attack him for not being able to serve the world and his strength was too weak. It was killing two birds with one stone. After hearing the words, Gu fan didn''t speak any more. Just when everyone thought Gu fan was speechless, or he was thinking hard about how to decipher the words of the scholar in white, the leader of BEIYAO palace, sitting on the lotus throne, suddenly asked, "what''s the matter? Are you speechless and convinced by the argument? " Who knows Gu fan heard this sentence, snorted coldly, raised his head with pride, and said in an extremely arrogant tone: "I just disdain to talk with such a person who has not received etiquette education and is no different from animals. To argue with him is to stain my tongue!" Seeing Gu fan''s arrogance and insolence, the literati in white was furious. He was about to stand up from the stone platform of a thousand year old cold jade and kill Gu fan on the spot. Who knows that Gu fan was still fearless, turned to the leader of BEIYAO palace and said, "I have seen quite a lot of Confucian books in cangxue mountain villa, and there are signs of turning them over, Obviously, the master of BeiYao Palace should have a lot of talent and learning. Can you give me some advice? "ˇ° I''d like to hear more about it. " At this time, the leader of BEIYAO palace could not see the slightest emotion on his face. Gu Fan said slowly: "if that man is in the territory of the Beidou Dynasty, this sentence is enough for him to dig his heart and cut his skin, or to be executed at a later time. The master of the palace is a man who understands and naturally knows every faction. As long as he has a little common sense of Qi, he will notice the existence of this breath... "Gu fan''s words suddenly changed, and he continued:" if the more powerful the Qi of the sect is, the greater the achievement it can produce. If you are in BEIYAO palace, it is entirely up to the master and a treasure of heaven and earth to suppress the aura, Do you think I''m right? " The look of the master of BEIYAO palace changed slightly, but he soon regained his composure. Then he said, "go on..."

 Chapter 329

    Gu fan didn''t deny it when he saw the leader of BEIYAO palace, but he was a little convinced by the magnanimity shown by the leader of BEIYAO palaceˇ° As for our Beidou Dynasty, it has lasted for five hundred years since the emperor of the Great Dipper, the emperor of the Great Dipper. It has not seen any sign of decline. On the contrary, it has become more prosperous. The Qi of your BEIYAO palace is only enough to suppress a mountain in Changbai Mountain. The land of our Beidou Dynasty covers 30 million Li in winter, Yinghai Island, Cangyuan desert in the west, Xueyuan wilderness in the north, Zili swamp in the south, How lucky is your BEIYAO palace to govern thousands of people


    Before waiting for the master of BEIYAO palace to reply, Gu Fan said again: "in a different place, can you have such a spirit in BEIYAO palace that you can control all the people in the world for 500 years? It''s not me. What''s luck? "


    Before the master of BEIYAO palace finished speaking, a middle-aged woman sitting on the cold jade platform in the front row had already stood up. She was one of the few people who wore Taoist robes. Unlike the white scholar before, she turned around to salute the master of BEIYAO palace and then spoke. Instead, she stood up and spoke. It was obvious that she was the supreme elder of BEIYAO palace, High status.


    "I don''t know where they come from. Ordinary people are talking here!" The middle-aged Taoist took a cold look at Gu fan. Gu fan only felt that in that look, the pressure that had just dissipated in the secret place of yaochi had gathered again, and it was even stronger than that of the leader of BEIYAO palace just now. He killed himself faintly. That sentence seemed so heavy that Gu fan could not stand up straight, He could almost hear the "click click" sound of bone collision in his body.


    Another star hero!


    Gu fan clenched his teeth and opened his mouth, but his face still showed a ferocious expression of pain. He forced out a sentence from his teeth and said: "say... But I will bully people with my strength. What''s the right school... It''s just like this..."


    "Hum!" It seems that Gu fan''s words played a role. The middle-aged Taoist slowly took back the power from the secret place of yaochi, and continued to sneer: "just now I''m just giving you something to suffer. I want you to be careful when you speak later. I''ll tell you what''s wrong. We monks are not bound by the secular world at all. We are practicing immortals, and your star emperor is just governing humanity. What''s the matter with us? "


    "Ha ha ha..." Gu fan heard the speech and suddenly laughed again. It seemed that he heard a funny joke and just laughed.


    "Little beast, what are you laughing at?" Taoist seems to be very unhappy with Gu fan''s behavior.


    "I''m laughing at your understanding. You even went to practice. How did you get to the present state?" Gu fan looked at the middle-aged Taoist nun with a smile and said, "you and I are all human beings. We don''t respect humanity, and we can''t understand the fairy way. Humanity hasn''t been repaired yet. What kind of fairy way can we build? For example, one year old children can''t walk, how can they run? "


    "You..." the middle-aged Taoist was shocked by Gu fan''s words. She couldn''t figure out how to deal with it.


    "As long as you don''t lift the clouds one day, you will be constrained by humanity and disobey the etiquette and education. You are evil spirits and barbarians!" Gu fan''s words are heartbreaking. Except for the leader of BEIYAO palace, all the people present turned pale and looked at each other. You know, those who are strong in martial arts have to break through the barriers of life and death when they reach the level of xingpo. Those who are not strong in will have already lost their souls. Therefore, even if they are not strong in mind, they are at least as strong as King Kong, they are also like a rock. They are not happy or angry. At this time, they are shocked by Gu fan''s words.


    "Good, good..." the leader of BeiYao Palace said three "good" words. The beautiful eyes under the light veil slowly looked at Gu fan, and then said, "I heard that you started to practice martial arts at the age of 16. Before that, I read a lot of poems and wrote beautiful articles. I can see them today. It''s true."


    Gu fan bowed to the leader of BEIYAO palace, and replied humbly: "I''m flattered. It''s not enough to read poems and books. Gu fan just took words out of context from sages and sages'' books to teach barbarians that they can still be competent..."


    "You At this time, no matter the middle-aged Taoist or the literati in white could not help it. The literati in white stood up, reached out and quickly closed the folding fan in his hand. He made a short sword and pointed it at Gu fan. Gu fan knew that it was one of the unique skills of the northern Yao palace. Qi Jue Jian Qi was the secret of using the short sword, no doubt, As long as the other side stabs a sword quickly at this time, he has no chance to dodge.


    "OK... Let''s put you in the secret place of yaochi for the time being. We can''t kneel down. Let''s put down our disrespect to the palace leader..." the Taoist robed man next to the white literati yelled: "I ask you, is it related to you that my apprentice Xue Feng Yun died?"


    Gu fan knew that he had gained the upper hand in the last round. Although his strength was only five star Xuan, and his realm was only Shen Tian level, which was too far away from the big men in the star spirit level, he still managed to stabilize the momentum of these strong men through his own eloquence. It''s obvious that when he first came in, the leader of BEIYAO palace tried to put pressure on Gu fan just to frustrate Gu fan''s spirit and make him submit earlier. Obviously, this plan has failed. If we continue to argue with them now, it''s not good to be self defeating and cause endless hatred between the two sides. After all, Gu fan still wants to blackmail BEIYAO palace, So he no longer entangled with these people about this matter, and put his attention on the dialogue with the Daopao man.


    "Yes, he wanted to rob and kill me, but I killed him. I don''t think it''s my fault." Gu Fan said with a cold smile.


    "You''re just Shen Tian level. How can you kill my apprentice?" Taoist listen to Gu fan actually generously admitted, immediately face become iron blue, staring at Gu Fan said.


    "Yes, how can my Shen Tian level warrior kill such a star soul level master as Xuefeng?" Gu fan followed the Taoist''s words and said, "what do you want me to do? Show me the snow scenery of Changbai Mountain and take a hot spring


    "You..." the Taoist suddenly realized that he had made a mistake, but he regretted it, so he had to continue: "you didn''t say it yourself, my disciple Xue Feng Yun was buried in your hands? Moreover, my disciple''s jade card is a pair with mine. Once he loses his life, my jade card will be broken, and his last thought will be passed to me through the jade card. It''s you who killed him. How can it be wrong? "


    "Jade card?" Gu fan heard the Taoist priest say the jade card, but he didn''t say much. He coldly took the jade card from Xue Fengyun''s body, took it out, and then threw it to the man in the Taoist robe. The Taoist priest caught it, grasped it in his hand, looked at it for a moment, and suddenly got angry, "it''s really my disciple''s jade card, you... You..."


    "I killed your unruly apprentice, and I''m also very strange. I only had Shen Tian level cultivation, so I killed a warrior of Seven Star Xuan and star soul level. Maybe your skill of BEIYAO palace is too crude..." Gu fan then took a deep look at the master of BEIYAO palace, pretended to be wrong and quickly said, "no, No, How can the northern Yao palace be so crude in its accumulation for thousands of years? Otherwise, the sects were merged in the great Zhou Dynasty, and they were merged long ago. How can it survive today? It must be you who are not good at learning skills. Otherwise, how can the apprentices be killed by Shen Tian level people like me without being beaten? "


    Gu fan''s words just fell, which immediately attracted three or five voices in yaochi''s secret place to smile coldly. There were men and women, but all the seven people sitting on the Millennium cold jade platform, except the Taoist priest''s face was very blue, but they all looked calm. No one had a smile. It was obvious that Gu fan realized this laughter after practicing the magic sect secret method, It is obvious that these strong people of the star rank can also have their own ideas consciously. This is their conscious laughter. Although the laughter is strange, it at least tells Gu fan that the whole BEIYAO palace is not monolithic. Otherwise, these people will not sneer when Gu fan says the second sentence.


    In this way, Gu fan''s heart was even deeper.


    The Taoist priest was very angry. He stood on the cold jade platform for a thousand years and said, "little beast, I just killed you. I will die for my apprentice!" Speaking between, but is five fingers a grasp, toward Gu fan shot empty grasp.


    "Your apprentice robbed and killed the official of the imperial court. If I don''t kill him, can I be killed by him?" Gu fan, fearless in the face of the fierce wind, said in a loud voice, "if you want to blame you, blame yourself. Go to your apprentice, who is greedy for profits. The world''s wealth is in danger. He thinks that a magic weapon from heaven is easy to get, but it''s planted in my hand. He can''t blame me at all. He can only count his poor learning skills."


    "Cut the crap!" At this time, every word that Gu Fan said was extremely harsh to the ears of the Taoist priest. It was like sharp steel needles on the flesh, and he felt humiliated. He wanted to shoot Gu fan to death with one move, and then he could get rid of his hatred on the spot. If we used our claws to set off the wind, we just wanted to capture Gu fan and discard Gu fan''s cultivation of martial arts, Now that Taoist robe man is really killing.


    "Hum, if you dare to kill me on Changbai Mountain, if you leave a chicken or a dog in BEIYAO palace in the future, it will be considered that our plain Marquis house has no seed!" Gu fan looks at the shadow of claw, whose power has expanded countless times, and it seems to turn into a demon like image in front of him. This is a strike made by the star level warrior with his own xingxuan power. The Dharma phase generated by the power of stars in it represents the martial spirit of boxing. This claw must be one of the unique skills of BEIYAO palace. The "demon tearing heaven" is taken from the Archean period, It can be said that the demon God is extremely powerful and domineering to tear the world apart and split the asshole''s artistic conception, but Gu fan is not afraid in the face of danger, and even says with a smile: "at that time, the incense of your BEIYAO palace will be cut off. Don''t regret what happened today, just do it!"


    As soon as the shadow of "devil tearing the sky" rushes in front of Gu fan, it seems to be stuck by a mysterious force, and it is difficult to move forward half an inch. In this way, it stops hanging two inches in front of Gu fan''s nose, but it is difficult for the devil to hurt Gu fan''s body. He only utters a gruesome but powerless roar.


    "Xia Chang is merciful." But the voice of the leader of BEIYAO palace rang. Before the sound, the force came first, and his hand was faster than the voice. He saved Gu fan first, blocked the power of "the devil tearing the sky" and left nothing. This cultivation is really excellent.


    "Palace master..." needless to say, the Taoist priest is Xia Chang, Xu Chang Xia, one of the four elders in spring, summer, autumn and winterˇ° Why don''t you let me kill this little beast and avenge my apprentice Fengyun? "


    "Xia Changlao, don''t be impatient." The leader of BEIYAO palace raised his hand slightly, which seemed to comfort the elder Xia. Then he looked at Gufan and said, "you know, I''m not afraid of your ancient family if I don''t let elder Xia kill you. Even if you are Hou Guyun in the plain, you can''t do anything to me, can you? If the secret place of yaochi is stained with human blood, the evil spirit will pollute the aura. If you spoil this great cultivation place, it''s not worth it. "


    Gu fan just sneered and didn''t answer. She naturally knew the real reason why the leader of BEIYAO palace saved herself. She didn''t point out, but saw how the leader of BEIYAO palace justified herselfˇ° I heard that you have a set of internal mental skills, which reflect each other with our BeiYao Palace''s xianfengti skills... "The master of BEIYAO palace sat on the lotus throne across the veil, looked at Gu fan and said," if you can hand over this set of skills to us, you can let bygones be bygones and be impolite, My BEIYAO palace will also give you xianfengti in exchange. What do you think? " Old Xia Chang''s face suddenly changed when he heard the words. What''s the joke? The leader of BeiYao Palace said that, to put it bluntly, that is to say, you give us that set of skills, and we''ll pass on xianfengti to you. As for the killing of xuefengyun, we don''t think it''s happened. This kind of treatment is far from the psychological expectation of old Xia Chang and Xu Chang Xia, Who is Ren? Instead of him, a star level apprentice whom he worked hard to cultivate fell down. The headmaster was just like a piece of garbage. It''s too much for people to cover up this matter by doing a favor. The other elders seemed to have a look of injustice, but the face of the leader of BEIYAO palace suddenly changed. All of them were silent and stopped talking. Who knows that Gu fan, after hearing the speech, still gave a cold smile and said to the master of BEIYAO palace, "master of the palace, you still know that it''s not polite to come but not go." it should be fair for everyone to make a deal. Is it so fair? " The leader of BeiYao Palace said: "Gufan, I advise you not to be too presumptuous. The Xianfeng physical skill of BEIYAO palace is also a unique skill. Apart from the four elders, the disciples of the four elders can''t watch it, let alone learn it. Only the top-notch disciples who are carefully selected can learn it. The set of skills given to you will not disgrace you. Besides, The matter of killing Xue Feng Yun also... "Who knows, Gu fan didn''t wait for the leader of BEIYAO palace to finish, he interrupted:" I repeat, the death of Xue Feng Yun has nothing to do with me, I can''t do it all out of self-defense, can''t I just let him kill me? " Gu fan then gave a cold smile and continued: "besides, if you give me xianfengti, you will at most create a warrior of Xinghun level. If you get my method which is mutually verified with your xianfengti, you may be able to create a large number of strong people of Xinghun level, and even break through to Xinghao level with the leader of BEIYAO palace. So, You know more about the value than I do. "ˇ° Well, if you don''t agree, I''ll take you out of yaochi''s secret place and kill you with one hand. I''ll comfort my disciple''s spirit in heaven with your blood! " When Xu Changxia, the elder of Xia, saw that Gu fan didn''t agree, he was eager that he couldn''t get along with the leader of BEIYAO palace. He immediately stood up and wanted to use the "devil''s claw seal" to capture Gu fan''s bodyˇ° Wait The leader of BeiYao Palace once again gave a sharp drink. This time, she was twice as powerful as the last time. It turned out that she was Shengsheng''s general, Xu Changxia, who had not yet formed the devil''s claw seal. Shengsheng drank it away. Obviously, she was very disgusted with the fact that Xu Changxia, the elder of Xia, always wanted to kill Gu fan. She then turned around slightly, looked at Gu fan and said, "I listen to your tone. I should not exclude handing over that set of skills. But you should tell me what kind of conditions you want to hand over that set of skills to BEIYAO palace?"ˇ° What kind of conditions? " The corner of Gu fan''s mouth moved slightly, obviously a sneer hung on his mouth. Then he slowly stretched out his five fingers of his right hand and said in a loud voice: "first, I want the pithy formula and mental skill of BeiYao Palace''s xianfengti skill; Second, I will close the library in BEIYAO palace for one day, and let me read all the books; Third, I want Changbai Mountain thousand year cold jade 20 jin; Fourth, I want a snow gauze jacket from BEIYAO palace; Fifthly, I will ask BEIYAO palace to do something for me at the right time and place. As long as it can be completed, I will never shirk responsibility! " Gu fan then took back his hand and said with awe inspiring: "none of these five conditions is indispensable, otherwise it is not necessary to talk about it!"

 Chapter 330

    With the completion of these five conditions, the people in the whole yaochi secret place were shocked. Even the head of BEIYAO palace was slightly surprised. After a moment''s delay, she said to Gufan, "Gufan, do you want to take BEIYAO palace as the head of injustice?"


    It''s a pity to see that one thousand year old cold jade alone is enough to be the treasure of some middle schools. Gu fan asked for 20 jin, and he took it by Jin. It''s like letting BEIYAO palace bleed!


    One day in the library of BEIYAO palace means that Gu fan can learn all the martial arts and martial arts of BEIYAO palace. As long as he is brave enough and not afraid to be possessed by the devil, he can even practice martial arts and martial arts that the elders of BEIYAO palace can''t practice. Moreover, Gu fan learned Confucianism and Taoism before he was 16 years old, and his ability of rote memorization is really superb, The reason why he only proposed a one-day closing time was that it was easier for BEIYAO palace to accept, and that he was confident that as long as one day, he would be sure to recite all the things he was interested in and take them away in his mind. As long as Gu fan is happy, he can pass these skills on to his cronies. Among other things, Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen and Huan Lingyue bear the brunt. Gu fan knows that Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen are both from casual cultivation, and their foundation is not stable. They need to replace their foundation with a set of orthodox skills. Otherwise, the cultivation of martial arts might stop at Shentian level, and at most reach Chengtian level. The chance to break through the star level is extremely slim.


    These two things are fatal. Besides, the snow gauze armor that Gu fan asked for is what Gu fan wrote in Tianmo Baojian written by Ye Xuanji, the demon killer. It says that BEIYAO palace has this treasure, which is condensed with ice spirit of a thousand years and Tianma''s feather. Every snow gauze armor has to be burned for ten years with the true fire of the strong star rank, Then it was put into the ice cave for ten years to harden, and then the frozen ice was used to carve armor. That is to say, it took at least 20 years to make a snow gauze feathered armor. Besides, we don''t know whether Tianma, a legendary beast, has feathers, let alone feathers. The only thing that can be seen in historical records is thousands of years ago, One day, the vision of Tianma stepping on the Milky way appeared on the top of Changbai Mountain. Maybe it was at that time that BEIYAO palace acquired some Tianma feathers, and then preserved them to make this kind of snow gauze feather armour. Of course, as a god beast, Tianma has a strong aura and power. According to historical records, Tianma seems to have the power of a hundred elephants when it runs, which is at least the power of a warrior of heaven level. In addition, the ice spirit of Changbai Mountain has been condensed for thousands of years, the real fire of the strong star rank has been burning for ten years, the ice cave has been sealed for ten years, and the armor has been carved with ice and snow, It not only has amazing defensive power, but also is light and does not affect the activity. It can even increase the strength and spiritual power for the holder. This is just in line with the three words "feathered armor". It is light as feathered clothing, and stronger than armor. Compared with the legendary snow gauze feathered armor in BEIYAO palace, the armor forged by the Beidou Dynasty, which is mixed with tianxiaoqi iron, is just a thick and stupid iron jacket.


    The most important thing is that Gu fan didn''t seem to have thought about the last condition. He even said that he wanted BEIYAO palace to finish something for him. As long as he could do it, he was not allowed to shirk responsibility. What did he regard BEIYAO palace as the second largest sect in the right way? Running escort agency? Or the robbers of Greenwood?


    In other words, Gu fan''s condition is too big. All people think that Gu fan must have lost his head, or he must have been frightened by the move of Xia elder Xu Changxia just now, so that he would say such nonsense. If the leader of BEIYAO palace agrees to Gu fan''s condition, it must be that the head of BEIYAO palace is broken, Otherwise, all the people here, except Gufan and the leader of BEIYAO palace, have their heads broken. They must be one of them.


    "I just think I''ve got a bargain, but you''ve got a big bargain in BEIYAO palace." Gu fan''s face was still confident, and he said, "I can tell you the truth, the set of skills that you want to verify with each other is the magic sect secret method of tianmormen. I got this set of skills by chance, and I am a member of the imperial court. I have nothing to do with you friars of Yuan Dynasty and ghost scholars, I''m willing to take it out. Otherwise, you can go to tianmormen and ask for it. If you take such a price, people won''t agree. Even if you catch the core disciples of tianmormen who have learned the magic sect secret method, I don''t think these people will tell you even if they bite their tongue and commit suicide! " Gu fan was extremely arrogant. However, when people heard Gu fan say the four words of the secret law of the devil sect, they were still shocked. These four words are really like thunder. Ten years ago, there was a great war between the righteous yuan Friar and the ghost monk, and there were casualties on both sides, Based on that war, Tianmo sect replaced xuesha hall, which is the first place of the ghost sect, and became the strongest sect of the ghost sect. Their status is inseparable from the core disciples who have practiced the magic sect secret method. Those terrible martial arts practitioners who practice both law and martial arts have almost endless vitality and cooperate with the seal of Tianmo sect, It''s easy to attract evil spirits from hell with xingxuan''s power. These four words almost become the true yuan friars, especially those who experienced the fierce battle ten years ago.


    Just when Xia Changlao and Xu Changxia were waiting for the master of BEIYAO palace to run out of patience, or get angry and give the order to kill the arrogant boy, they immediately took the hand and tore Gufan to pieces with the "devil''s claw seal". For a long time, however, the master of BeiYao Palace said, "what you said really has some truth. Here are your requirements, In addition to imparting you the art of fiber wind and cloud body as an exchange, how about the rest of you


    Gu fan''s tone of voice slowed down a lot when he heard the master of BEIYAO palace speak. He knew that the other party knew that he was carrying the "magic sect secret method". He could not easily get it. He began to carefully consider his conditions. Gu fan seems to be determined to strengthen the determination of the master of BEIYAO palace, still slowly said: "the master of BEIYAO palace is Ming Dynasty. For those who are wise, Gu fan did not know what to say


    Before waiting for the master of BEIYAO palace to reply, Gu fan went on to say, "Gu fan can actually make stone platforms with Millennium cold jade, and eight of them have been made. Obviously, BEIYAO palace can''t be bought with money, so there must be a cave producing Millennium cold jade on Changbai Mountain, and Gu fan can see that some of these Millennium cold jade have ice marks on it, It is obvious that someone has been sitting on it for a long time. Over time, the cold jade has been contaminated with human breath. There will be a little bit of turbidity in it, which looks like hair. Moreover, the construction time of these platforms should have passed for a long time. Therefore, I estimate that there is not much in the cold jade ice cave. It only takes 20 jin to open my mouth, This condition may be helpless for other factional warlords, but it should not be a problem for BEIYAO palace! "


    Rao is a master of BEIYAO palace. He has read countless books. He is still slightly shocked by Gu fan''s thoughts. He says in his heart, "this son is so meticulous. He is really careful. It seems that he is not easy to deal with."


    Gu fan knew that the master of BEIYAO palace would show his expression when he heard what he said. As expected, the master of BEIYAO palace was shocked. In this way, Gu fan was more confident. Then he said, "the master of BeiYao Palace said that he should consider it, but he didn''t know when to give me a reply." Gu Fan said: "I still have military affairs. I want to go back to northern Xinjiang to command the forbidden army to destroy the dog soldiers. If I don''t see him for a long time, the imperial court won''t doubt it. It''s not easy to give BEIYAO palace the hat of hijacking the official of the imperial court... If it''s not like this, even if it takes ten days and a half months for the palace master, I''ll practice martial arts in Changbai Mountain, and someone will provide food and drink, Gufan is happy to stay


    "Oh, really?" The head of BEIYAO palace was about to speak when he heard that Xia Chang and Xu Chang were behind him. Jie Jie said with a sneer, "I''ll break your legs. You''ll stay on Changbai mountain all the time."


    "Shut up, Xu Changxia. You are not allowed to talk in this secret place of yaochi without my command in the future!" The leader of BEIYAO palace is interrupted by Xu Changxia every time he wants to speak. Everyone will be angry. What makes the leader of BEIYAO palace even more unhappy is that Xu Changxia, the elder of Xia, seems to be trying his best to kill Gu fan. Now BEIYAO palace mainly talks with Gu fan, but he often comes out to stir up the situation, just like a fly. How can people not feel disgusted? If it had not been for the fact that he was one of the elders of BEIYAO palace, the master of BEIYAO palace would have blown him out of yaochi''s secret place.


    Xu Changxia suddenly seemed to be stabbed with a nail, and he was a lot more honest in an instant. He bowed his head and stopped talking, but he felt a little desperate. It seems that the leader of BEIYAO palace is determined to cooperate with Gu fan, and Gu fan''s killing Xue Fengyun must have been done.


    "Since you don''t avenge me, how can my apprentice Feng Yun die in vain? I''ll do it myself." Xia Changxia and Xu Changxia lowered their heads slightly, but looked at Gu fan with more vicious eyes. Gu fan, who had practiced the magic sect secret method, couldn''t feel Xu Changxia''s strange eyes on him, but he didn''t look at the eyes. Instead, he put his eyes on the leader of BeiYao Palace, as if he didn''t notice it.


    The master of BEIYAO palace looked at Gu fan, as if he wanted to see through the young man in front of him. Then she saidˇ° Well, one day later, I''ll give you an answer, OK? "


    "That''s good." Gu fan nodded slightly, and the master of BEIYAO palace waved his hand, but his voice had already spread out from the secret place of yaochiˇ° Come and send Gu fan back to cangxue mountain villa for a rest. "


    "Yes, sir The four disciples of BEIYAO palace, who were standing outside, answered together. Gu fan didn''t talk to them any more, so he turned around and walked out of the secret place of yaochi. Then four disciples, two before and two after, escorted Gu fan to disappear at the end of the corridor.


    When Gu fan''s figure was gone, the secret place of yaochi in BEIYAO palace was fried again. The seven elders and the supreme elder, except Xia elder Xu Changxia, had a discussion almost at the same time.


    "What on earth is the palace master doing this for?"


    "Do you really want to give him 20 jin of Millennium cold jade? You know, the thousand year old Hanyu that we reward the elite disciples every year is only ten jin! "


    The scholar in white, who had been refuted by Gu fan and demoted to barbarian, laughed coldly at this time, but said, "why do you give him so much? It''s better to use the soul searching method to absorb the faint breath around the magic sect secret from his memory. I don''t believe what he can do!"


    Soul searching method is too domineering and taboo. Few people use it. However, the white literati was obviously less magnanimous, so he really put forward this method.


    "No way." The leader of BEIYAO palace stopped and said, "dongluoqing, when you go out, you will need to use the people of the imperial court. If you kill Gufan, you will have a feud with the imperial court, and even with Pingyuan Marquis''s house. We can''t make a deal with him. What do you think?"


    The white literati bowed his head and stopped talking. Then the leader of BeiYao Palace said, "since you don''t have any opinions, I''ll make up my mind about other things."ˇ° Yes, sir The seven elders and the supreme elder suddenly stood up in the dining hall where they were sitting and saluted the leader of BEIYAO palace. Then the seven people turned into seven rays and flew out of the yaochi secret place of BEIYAO palace. In the next day, it can be said that it was the happiest day after Gu fan arrived at Changbai Mountain. After all, the question of "how are we doing at the BEIYAO palace meeting" was always in my mind before. How can I have fun? At this time, Gu fan was soaking in the hot spring of cangxue mountain villa, and all his feelings were clear and transparent. At present, BEIYAO palace not only won''t do anything to Gu fan, but also has to draw him in. Such a pervert, let alone Gu fan, is very good even if he does a few things for him. Gu fan falls in a big shape in the hot spring and looks at the stars under the night sky with confused eyes. Although his hair is as thin as silk, when he faces the evolution of stars, he still feels that there is endless power in it, which is amazing. At this time, the maid outside the hot spring suddenly said loudly to the inside: "Mr. Gufan, snow nameless is coming."ˇ° Well Gu fan''s attention came back from the starry sky with a slight frown, but he stood up from the hot spring, wiped his body with a towel, and muttered, "why is she here again?"

 Chapter 331

    When Gu fan got up from the hot spring and wiped herself clean, she put on a white robe and went back to the living room. A pretty woman in white fur was sitting on the birch table with her legs crossed. At this time, she tilted her face, bangs down and covered half of her cheek. But her right hand clasped the handle of a dark sword and slowly pulled out the sword from the scabbard, Looking at the black body of the sword and the bloody runes on it, I seem to be thinking about something.


    The white fur coat and the pure white fox tail around the collar set off an extremely delicate but slightly frosty pretty face. On the crossed leg, a piece of clothes hung down, but only covered the knee. The leg line was smooth, and people could not help looking down until they saw the black leather boots, This will make the whole person look elegant and dignified. If it wasn''t for her cold-blooded face, no one would believe that she was a cold-blooded and merciless assassin, and would regard her as a noble lady who came out to enjoy the snow. Compared with her at this time, Gu fan even felt that even those women in Tianjing City were just rouge and common powder, which eclipsed her. At this time, what she showed was a kind of noble in her bones, deceiving Mei Shengxue, Only Changbai Mountain, which is covered with snow all the year round, can grow such a beautiful woman. And that little bit of vermilion smile, with the snow outside the window under the starlight, cast into the house, but there is a thrilling mysterious beauty.


    Even if Gu fan''s idea is as strong as refined steel, he can''t help but ripple for a while, and some of them are daydreaming. Although Gu fan has been with Xue Mingming for nearly a month, most of the time she is masked. Although Gu fan also guesses from her figure that Xue Mingming should be a beautiful woman, Xue Mingming changes into a woman''s dress and appears in front of Gu fan, which still shakes his heart. Every inch of skin exposed from that dress has the impulse to make people want to kiss xiangze. If others don''t know that she is an assassin, the ordinary apprentice will be stabbed into a hedgehog before she comes forward. If Gu fan didn''t know that the person who came here was Xue Mingming, he would wonder why this woman appeared in his living room.


    Seems to be aware of this a trace of wishful thinking, immediately cut off the evil thinking, frown on snow nameless said: "snow nameless girl, I do not know you are late at night to visit for what?" Gu fan smile, suddenly let the room some awkward atmosphere swept away: "the night is getting dark, you and I alone men and women in the same room, I''m afraid it''s not good..."


    Snow nameless seems to have not heard Gu fan''s words. She looks at the Jing skeleton sword in her hand and says slowly: "it''s worthy of being one of the four famous swords in the world. Although it has ghost spirit, it''s more murderous. It seems that you don''t drink less blood on your hand."


    "That''s nature..." Gu fan sat down in front of Xue Mingming, looked at Xue Mingming with fox fur and said, "I fight with this sword, not to watch it. During the first battle of Lincang City in southern Xinjiang, Zili barbarians were 300000 troops, Shanhaiguan was 400000 troops, "It''s not even the dozens of small battles I''ve experienced," Gu Fan said with some pride, "and it didn''t drink less of the blood of the monks. Didn''t snow storm die under my sword?" After all, Gu fan is still a 17-year-old boy. Although he is not as successful as Hou dantai RUOYE in Beisu, he has accumulated a lot of achievements and fame from several wars. At his age, he can be regarded as a "young genius", which is something to be proud of and proud of. Even if Gu fan is a little mature, in front of beautiful women, I can''t help but show some satisfaction.


    "Oh?" Snow nameless hear Gu fan say so, originally cold as frost on the face can''t help but reveal a trace of surprise. She stretched out her jade like finger to touch the concave convex on the body of Jinggu sword, and said slowly: "although I asked myself that there were no fewer people killed than you, I have never experienced a war among hundreds of thousands of people. It is said that sharpening in the sea of corpses is very good for the improvement of martial arts cultivation. I really want to see it."


    When Gu fan heard Xue Mingming''s words, he didn''t think it was something a star level master should say. He even had some childishness. He couldn''t help saying, "I advise you not to go rashly. You know, in some large-scale battlefields, the number of people on both sides can reach millions. Not to mention the martial arts masters hidden in each other''s army, princes and princes are all above star level accomplishments, Even ordinary soldiers, 10000 elite warriors, can they kill you? "


    "I''m afraid not!" Snow nameless mouth slightly twitch, obviously some disdainˇ° I''m afraid it''s very difficult for me to touch my clothes. "


    "What about the 100000 elite warriors? Can you kill them all? " Gu fan smile, seems to be some ridicule, snow nameless is a frog in the wellˇ° I estimate that even if you are twice as powerful as me, you will be able to kill 70000 people. At that time, even if you are from heaven, you will be able to kill you. "


    Xue Mingming''s face is slightly ugly. Indeed, even the star level warrior who wants to kill 100000 people is just a dream. Even if he can kill ten people with one punch, he can punch ten thousand times without rest. Let alone the star level warrior, even the star level warrior can''t bear it. This is also the situation of absolute adversity, against the star level and above masters of both sides, That''s one of the reasons why the military officers at the rank of military Marquis of the Beidou Dynasty also died.


    "How is it possible, then... What role does the warrior of star level have in such a war?" Xue Mingming frowned slightly. It seemed that she found a loophole in what Gu Fan said. She attacked Gu fan and said, "what is your imperial court doing to support so many star level warriors with high official wealth? You have a population of over ten thousand, and training 50 million elite level warriors is enough to dominate the world?"


    Gu fan shakes his head again, but this time, it is Xiaoxue''s nameless shallownessˇ° Soldiers to soldiers, generals to generals, just like you disdain to fight the elite fighters. The role of the star level fighters is to fight against the star level strongmen in the enemy''s array. If you can kill the star level fighters opposite, it will greatly improve the morale of the whole army. On the contrary, it will lead to low morale. On the other hand, if the opponent''s army does not have the star level fighters to hold down the array, it will lead to a huge increase in morale, The number is not enough. In a small-scale battle of about 10000, the individual strength of the warrior can play a crucial role, even determine the overall situation. Once the battle reaches more than 100000, the role of the warrior will gradually weaken. The first time we met was on the ice. When you were ordered by the Marquis of Beisu to come here to cheat me for secret letters, I must have seen what happened in the Shanhaiguan campaign. It''s rare for the star level strong to fight with ordinary soldiers. " Of course, Gu fan knows that the star level strongman, even the star soul warrior, is at least the deputy commander level. Unless the situation is extremely urgent, the deputy commander is absolutely impossible to fight with the other side''s ordinary soldiers in person. It is precisely because once he joins the battlefield below, the exertion of the warrior''s own strength will be greatly restricted, because he is afraid of hurting his own people, And so on, so that they can not play their combat effectiveness, which is no different from ordinary soldiers. They may even capsize in the gutter and be killed on the battlefield by people with low martial arts skills.


    It''s also because of this. Since ancient times, it''s hard to see the traces of star level warriors in the battlefield. After all, Xue Mingming has never been to the battlefield, so he can only let Gu fan say so, and then he said, "aren''t you very powerful?"


    When Gu fan heard this, he immediately laughed, "I''m powerful, not me, but the people under my command. When I take you to my camp, you will know why I said that."


    Snow nameless seems to want to say something, but Gu fan interrupted: "snow nameless girl''s visit at night is definitely not to ask for advice on our military affairs. There should be other intentions. Why don''t you say it togetherˇ° Snow nameless saw that Gu fan opened it directly. She hesitated a little. At last, she took the Jinggu sword back to the scabbard and put the Jinggu sword back on the table. She said reluctantly, "I''m here to confirm something with you. Are you willing to hand over the magic mind Snow nameless with eyes looking at Gu fan, slowly said.


    Gu fan immediately figured out that it was the leader of BEIYAO palace who asked her to come. Is it hard to intimidate her? Did the leader of BEIYAO palace use a beauty trick instead?


    Think of here, Gu fan still smile, that face symbolizes the harmless smile of human and animal, said: "I said, as long as I feel the right price in my heart, I will naturally agree, but if you want to use any soul searching method, such as the method of hard, then I only have the idea of self destruction, life for life."


    Although Gu fan''s smile is so harmless, almost like a weak scholar with no power to bind a chicken, Xue Mingming has no doubt that Gu fan''s current strength is enough to fight against all the martial arts below the star level, even the ordinary martial arts of the star soul level.


    "But don''t you think you want too much?" Snow nameless sighed, and then said: "don''t say it''s my master. Even if it''s me, I''ll be very angry in a different place."


    "Miss Xue Mingming, if you come to bargain for the master of BEIYAO palace, you don''t have to." Gu fan raised his hand and motioned to Xue Mingming not to speak any more. Xue Mingming''s words came to his mouth and he swallowed them back. He had to stand up and said with some sadness, "OK, I''ll tell the palace master about your attitude."


    Gu fan smiles and watches Xue Mingming go out. Then he slowly shouts her and says, "you look so beautiful today, much better than you."


    Snow nameless was praised by Gu fan, but she was a little embarrassed. Two faint red halos flew up her cheek, and she was a little shy. Then she said to Gu fan, "Gu fan, I''ll send you a sentence. It''s easy to block the gun, but it''s hard to defend the arrow. Don''t think that this matter is over. Some people won''t give up."


    Gu Fan Wen Yan, slightly frown, but said: "I also know that some people will never be reconciled."


    "That''s all. After all, you and I may be enemies. I''ll leave now." Snow nameless knows that she is talking too much today, so she hushes quickly and turns around to push the door to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Gu fan heard snow nameless this sentence, immediately called her: "snow nameless, do you want us to be enemies in the future?"


    Xue Mingming hesitated when Gu fan asked this question. Then she sighed, turned her back to Gu fan and said, "if you asked me this sentence in the ice field, I''ll tell you that I''m looking forward to fighting with you, but now you ask me, I don''t know how to answer you. I think... I don''t want us to be enemies!"


    Gu fan followed with a sigh: "I don''t want to." Snow nameless said nothing more. She pushed the door open and went out. Gu fan let the sound of birch door open and close, the light shook, and then returned to normal. In addition to the fragrance of birch mixed in the house, there was a faint, if not, faint fragrance on snow nameless''s body, which represented that she had been here, Gu fan was the only one left in the room.

 Chapter 332

    When the twilight of the morning came through the window, the boy sitting cross legged on the couch slowly opened his eyes. The furnishings in this room are all made of birch and have a faint aroma. Although the effect of cultivation in this room is not as good as that of the stone platform made of cold jade for thousands of years, it is much more effective than that in other places. Changbai Mountain is really a place of outstanding people, and it has a lot of aura. It can even be said that one day''s practice in cangxue villa of Changbai Mountain is better than two days'' practice in other places.


    If there were not some people with ulterior motives in Changbai Mountain and they had other things to do, they would be willing to devote themselves to training here for the first half of the year.


    Just then, outside the room, a disciple of BEIYAO palace knocked on the door and said, "Mr. Gu, the palace master, please go to yaochi''s secret place to discuss business." Obviously, the disciples guarding cangxue mountain villa are all sky level masters. When Gu fan recovers from meditation, his breathing rate will change slightly. If he is not a person whose realm is higher than Gu fan, he will not notice it. This is also the reason why these disciples of BEIYAO palace knock on the door and directly say that the master of BEIYAO palace asked Gu fan to go to the secret place of yaochi without asking if Gu fan woke up. But the tone is more respectful than before. Even Gu fan feels that these people have a little bit of envy and jealousy. It must be that the first iceberg snow of BEIYAO palace came to see Gu fan last night. Today, the story has spread among the male disciples of BEIYAO palace.


    Gu fan answered and walked down from the couch. He stretched out his hand and took the clothes from the hanger. After putting them on, he quickly tied his belt. Although it was very cold in northern China, Gu fan was still the Royal robe when he came out of the palace of Marquis of the plain. If his cultivation had not reached the congenital level or above, he could absorb the air of heaven and earth, Gu fan may be frozen to death on Changbai Mountain these days.


    When Gu fan opened the door, he saw four disciples of BEIYAO palace in white as snow standing outside the door. Each of them had a strong breath, and they were all heaven level martial artists. Moreover, two of them, Gu fan, could feel that they were the heaven level limit of the power of five xingxuan, and there was only one line to break through the power of six xingxuan. These people are obviously the best of their peers, and they naturally have a pride in their manner of speaking. When they see Gu fan coming out, they don''t say much. They just look at Gu fan, which makes the atmosphere a little embarrassed.


    Gu fan sneered in his heart, but he knew that these people didn''t dare to do anything about themselves. Gu fan stretched out his hand, twirled a snowflake, gently blew a breath, laughed, relieved the strange atmosphere just now, and walked to the secret place of yaochi according to his memory.


    Sure enough, with his feet moving, the four disciples of BEIYAO palace followed him. From a distance, he looked like Gu fan''s bodyguard.


    At this time, Gu fan heard the four disciples of BEIYAO palace talking in secret while walking.


    "Elder martial brother Tang, this is what elder martial sister Xue likes?" A disciple whispered.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? You can see that the eldest martial brother''s face is not good-looking..." a lifelong disciple next to the disciple quickly said: "do you know who killed elder Xia''s direct disciple Xue Fengyun? That''s him


    "No way!" The disciple who spoke just now was surprised and said: "Xue Feng Yun is a bad tempered and annoying man, but he is a great master of Seven Star Xuan''s strength. How can he..."


    The most powerful young man of the four said coldly: "I think this man is just Shen Tian level. He must have killed Xue Feng Yun by some mean means. How can nameless take a fancy to this kind of person? It''s ridiculous. You''re also... Spreading false information in fear that the world will not be in chaos? " Obviously, this man is the eldest brother of the four.


    "Yes, yes, elder martial sister Xue is just going to see the dying man. After all, Xuefeng has been pestering elder martial sister Xue all the time, and this man has helped her get rid of a troublesome thing." The fourth disciple of BEIYAO palace, who had not spoken for a long time, flattered the elder martial brother and said, "elder martial sister Xue can only be the elder martial brother''s own. How can others be qualified to rob her? Elder martial brother, don''t worry about a dying man, do you? "


    The eldest martial brother obviously used this sentence very well. It seems that the flatterer said what he wanted to say, and he felt a little proud: "that''s natural. My mind is not so small. It''s said that this man was brought to Changbai Mountain by the elders because he killed Xue Fengyun. He was sent to yaochi secret place once yesterday. It should be the elder The supreme elder and the palace leader have reached an agreement to adjudicate him. I don''t know if I can get out if I send him in... "If the elder martial brother took a deep look at Gu fan''s back in front of him, he continued to pass a sound into the secret and said," how can I care with a dead man? "


    "Yes, yes, we all know that elder Xia Xu Changxia is the most vicious. Killing his direct disciple is not the same as breaking ground on Taisui''s head. This man is not only brave, but also powerful. It''s a pity." One of the martial arts masters said with some pity.


    "Wait a minute, elder martial brother. I see his expression is so calm that he doesn''t seem to be going to die..." one of the martial arts masters said abruptlyˇ° He doesn''t know yet, does he? "


    "I think so. It doesn''t look like he''s pretending."


    "Then if he hears our message, doesn''t he know all about it?" An all day warrior took a wary look at Gu fan''s back, and then said, "he can even kill the snow storm. I''m afraid there''s some way to press the bottom of the box. If he knows that he''s going to die in yaochi secret place, he''ll fight with the four of us, kill us and run away!"


    "Lao Liu, have you refined your head into paste recently?" The elder martial brother laughed with disdain and said, "he''s just Shen Tian level. We''re all heaven level. Can he hear us? That''s the hell. " The other two burst into laughter.


    The two men''s cold laughter in the silent snow is extremely harsh and strange. Gu fan practiced the secret method of the demon sect, and his perception ability is different from that of ordinary people. Naturally, he can hear the voice of all the martial arts. However, it''s hard for the martial arts who want to eavesdrop on the soul of the star and condense the power of a nebula to enter the secret, and even arouse the vigilance and attention of these martial arts, If the other party is an enemy but not a friend, it will set fire to him.


    With a conversation he heard before, Gu fan felt that the two laughs were not so harsh. He even didn''t look back and walked along the snow covered road towards the secret place of yaochi.


    The two all-time disciples of BEIYAO palace lost their manners and immediately kept silent. However, Gu fan, who was walking in front of him, didn''t even look back. He was so calm. It was a strange thingˇ° He didn''t hear that? "


    "I don''t know. With such a laugh in the snow, I didn''t look back. Could it be that I heard our conversation... Isn''t that..." and the all day disciple, who was called Lao Liu, was suddenly frightened and said: "isn''t that..."


    "Lao Liu, I really doubt that you''ve broken your head recently. I''m serious." The disciple who is good at flattering next to the elder martial brother spoke outˇ° The eldest martial brother has said that all day long, Shen Tian can hear it. "


    "That''s to say, I scared myself..." the two disciples next to me also agreed coldly and walked forward. Seeing that he was abandoned by the crowd, Lao Liu quickly followed up.


    Gu fan also slightly turned around and said to the four people behind him, "can you step faster?"


    It''s a shame that Gu fan, a Shen Tian level warrior, despised the four Chengtian level warriors for their slow footwork. Seeing that they came up again, Gu fan sneered in his heart and said to himself, "it seems that yesterday I was in yaochi''s secret place with the elders of BEIYAO palace, Taishang elders, And what the master of BeiYao Palace said didn''t leak out. It''s obvious that the master of BEIYAO palace gave a ban order, so even these high-end disciples didn''t know that one day yesterday, their identity had changed from a prisoner of BEIYAO palace to a guest to be served. Their status had changed dramatically, and they even regarded themselves as fish to be slaughtered, It''s ridiculous.


    Gu fan didn''t care about the northern Yao palace disciples, but he was thinking about how many of the five conditions the leader of the northern Yao palace would agree to and how much he could achieve. In fact, Gu fan''s so-called five conditions were just put forward casually at that time. He just wanted to ask for a high price and pay back the money. When Gu fan was in the Imperial College, he once had a son with a poor family around him. He could always get what he wanted when he borrowed money. He said to Gu fan, "when you were young, you were a rabbit, and the one who borrowed money was a lion. On the other hand, when you were young, you were a rabbit, You lion big mouth, you are the lion, borrow your money is the rabbit, the lion eat rabbit, is not a eat a quasi Although his words are popular, the truth is good. If he borrows 100000 taels of silver and the other party can only give 10000 taels of silver, he will only lend him 10000 taels honestly... In fact, he may only want to borrow 8000 taels of silver... It is because of this that Gu fan suddenly opened his mouth to the lion, the leader of BEIYAO palace in the secret area of yaochi, If you don''t open your mouth, you just need to change your mind skills and add something else. Even a snow gauze jacket is stingy. On the contrary, if you open your mouth like a lion, the leader of BEIYAO palace will consider it... "


    Unconsciously, Gu fan went to the plaque of "yaochi secret place". Today and yesterday, he came to the same place. Gu fan''s mood has changed dramatically.


    The four martial arts masters coldly watched Gu fan enter the secret place of yaochi. They were all relieved, as if they had sent away a god of plague.


    Gu fan walked into the yaochi secret place. This time, there was no threat from the blockade. Gu fan walked steadily into the hall of yaochi secret place. There are still eight thousand year old cold jade platforms, which are arranged at the angle of eight formations, surrounded by the lotus throne in the middle. Seven elders and the supreme elder sit on the thousand year old cold jade platform, while the head of BEIYAO palace sits on the lotus throne. Just as Gu fan stepped into the secret place of Yao pool, the head of BEIYAO palace raised his eyes slightly, and looked at Gu fan as if he wanted to see through.


    At this time, Gu fan''s eyes met another person, who should not have appeared in the yaochi secret place: snow nameless! According to the rules of BEIYAO palace, only the disciples of BEIYAO palace who become the elders and the supreme elders are qualified to enter the secret place of yaochi. Otherwise, they are not allowed to enter the secret place of yaochi unless they are ordered by the leader of BEIYAO palace. Those who violate the rules will not be forgiven! Today, Xue Mingming is able to stand beside the lotus throne of the leader of BEIYAO palace, obviously inspired by the leader of BEIYAO palace.


    Snow nameless at this time, a white dress, standing beside the lotus throne of the leader of BEIYAO palace, standing quietly, the long skirt is windless and slightly shaking. Even if it''s snowy and frozen outside, there is a cave in yaochi''s secret place, which is like spring all the year round.


    Gu fan''s eyes slightly stayed on Xue Mingming for a moment, and then he put them on the leader of BeiYao Palace on the lotus throne. He said in a loud voice: "the leader of BEIYAO palace is worthy of being the leader of the second largest sect of Zhengdao. He said that he called me early in the morning when he thought about one day. Obviously, he has made a decision. I''m very grateful for your vigorous action, I admire it

 Chapter 333

    The leader of BEIYAO palace nodded to Gu fan slowly and said, "what I said will be promised naturally. I have discussed with the four Supreme elders and the three elders last night about the five conditions you put forward. First of all, first of all, in exchange for the mental skill of our BEIYAO palace, we are duty bound; Snow gauze jacket, also can give you a set; Twenty Jin of Millennium cold jade can also be extracted from the ice cave, but its quality can''t guarantee you enough. "


    Gu fan nodded slightly. Obviously, the leader of BEIYAO palace promised three of his five conditions at once, and suddenly made such a huge concession, which made him feel strange. As the saying goes, there is no pie in the sky. The leader of BEIYAO palace is a first-class man. How can he benefit himself without any reason.


    "It''s just your request to enter the library of BEIYAO palace for a day. I''m sorry I can''t agree." The leader of BEIYAO palace spoke cleanly. No matter what he promised just now or what he refused now, he was as sharp as a sword.


    "Oh? Gu really wants to know why. " Gu fan can''t help but ask, but coldly the scholar in White said with a contemptuous smile: "people in the court can''t be so worldly, can they? The library is the root of a school. How can a person who is not in his own school go in and read it at will? It''s a whole day, not a day, not a quarter of an hour! "


    Unexpectedly, the master of BEIYAO palace nodded and said, "what elder Dong said is very true..." then she looked at Gu fan and said, "our library in BEIYAO palace is also called Huanyu Jinwu. There are many other schools in it, besides the two sets of books, which are recorded in the foundation of our BEIYAO palace, namely, Shuangtian Baodian, Tianli and Wushang, Even some of the lost legendres and orthodoxy of the middle and ancient sects are priceless treasures. This is where our BEIYAO palace has been accumulated for thousands of years. If it is spread easily, our BEIYAO palace will only be overturned in a flash, so I will never allow a non disciple to enter the library! "


    Gu fan''s heart was full of clarity when he heard the speech. He laughed. If he had a deep look at the master of BEIYAO palace, he said, "does the master want to instigate me to join BEIYAO palace?"


    "Bold!" The eldest in Taoist costume was so loud that Gu Fanzhi felt a thunder in his ear, and even his soul shuddered. Obviously, the opponent has refined his martial arts to the extreme. His voice has the effect of thunder shock. He can directly frighten his weak opponent psychologically. Rao shigu fan has a firm mind and still has a chillˇ° What is abetting? It''s a blessing that you can''t cultivate in your whole life to join the second sect of the right way


    Gu fan had recovered from the roar like thunder just now, and he still sneered: "but I entered the second sect of the right way, and I''ve all cultivated myself to Shen Tian level. I''m afraid I''m not worse than those of your disciples who have been practicing for several lifetimes!"


    "You..." the middle-aged Taoist had no choice but to bite her teeth and say, "you are not good at martial arts, but you have sharp teeth and sharp mouth. When your tongue is cut off, what skills do you have?"


    Gu fan almost didn''t think about it and retorted: "I finally got the answer to my question yesterday." Without waiting for the Taoist to say more, Gu Fan said with a cold smile, "because you are shameless, you still send you to the star stage with your understanding. How many years have you practiced? How many years have I been practicing? I tell you, it''s less than two years since my young master learned martial arts! "


    In addition to the leader of BEIYAO palace and Xue Mingming, the other seven people showed their shocked expression. In two years, they changed from a man without any martial arts foundation to a warrior of Shen Tian level? Moreover, in the eyes of these elders and the supreme elders, how can we not see that Gu fan''s Shen Tian level is the power of five star Xuan, and its strength is comparable to that of the star soul level? It''s just the difference in the difference! If what Gu Fan said is true, what will happen if he is given another five years? Ten more years? Twenty years? If there is no accident, he will at least be the star rank, the legendary existence!


    Only the master of BEIYAO palace and Xue Mingming were not surprised. Snow is nameless because she knows Gu fan''s background in advance, but the leader of BEIYAO palace seems to have seen many of these young masters, and has been promoted to such strength in a few adventures. It seems that it''s no surprise that he has seen so many young masters.


    "Well, I won''t discuss it for the time being." But the voice of the leader of BEIYAO palace rang. She still sat on the lotus throne, looked at Gufan and said, "Gufan, how about taking you as a registered disciple?" Although the leader of BEIYAO palace looks weak, he is domineering when he speaks. He has a feeling that I look down on all the heroes in the world.


    Gu fan naturally knew the meaning of the master of BEIYAO palace. He just laughed and didn''t answer directly. Instead, he said, "if you become a disciple of BEIYAO palace, will you be able to go into Huanyu golden room to watch for a day?"


    "Yes, if you like, it''s OK to watch it for a long time." The master of BEIYAO palace nodded and said, "after reaching the star level, all the disciples of the master of BEIYAO palace can enter the golden house of the world for half a day to be familiar with the martial arts. Although you haven''t reached the star level, your strength is equivalent to the early stage of the star level. As long as you learn from us, it''s OK to make an exception to let you see it first."


    Gu fan suddenly realized that the master of BEIYAO palace just wanted to stop the secluded mouth of the sect by paying homage to his teacher. Moreover, Gu fan listened carefully. The master of BEIYAO palace just wanted to take Gu fan as a "registered disciple" instead of a "legitimate disciple". If "legitimate disciple" is equivalent to a legitimate son in blood relationship, then "registered disciple" is almost an adopted son, Although there is a huge difference in status, the responsibility for the school is proportional to each other.


    In other words, Gu fan, a "registered disciple", did not need to do anything for BEIYAO palace. Such cheap, Gu fan does not pick up white, Gu Fan said with a smile: "so, I have to respect as obedient."ˇ° That''s good. " The master of BEIYAO palace turned his face, looked at the other elders and the supreme elder, and said slowly, "since I have accepted him as a disciple, you should have no objection to going to the world golden house to look up the classics, right?" Although the elders and the supreme elder wonder why the BEIYAO palace mainly protects Gufan, the current situation is like this. Moreover, the master of the BEIYAO palace seems to be deliberately exploiting the loopholes in the law of the BEIYAO palace, so that these elders and the supreme elder can not speak. Since Gu fan is already a disciple of BEIYAO palace, it''s not against the rules to enter Huanyu Jinwu of BEIYAO palace to look up the ancient books. On the contrary, it''s natural for them to learn the skills of BEIYAO palace, and the gifted people can even carry forward the ancient books. This is the right thingˇ° What is the arrangement made by the palace master for being so partial to this son? " The seven elders and the supreme elder murmured together. They won''t believe that the leader of BEIYAO palace will be dizzy and give Gu fan a stick of honey jujube for no reason, and vice versa. They just don''t know what kind of plan the leader of BEIYAO palace has on Gu fanˇ° So, thank you very much, master. " Gu fan still replied. The head of BEIYAO palace seems to feel that Gu fan didn''t change his tongue, and she feels a little uncomfortable. But then she thinks that if Gu fan changed his tongue and called himself master, it would be strange that it doesn''t match his character. So he didn''t say much and let Gufan goˇ° What about this last condition? " Gu fan calmly smile, but added a way. It''s a long way to go! When Gu fan asked this question, these four words came out of everyone''s heart, even Xue Mingming''s heart: Twenty Jin of thousand year old cold jade, a piece of snow gauze feather armour, and almost all the classics in the Huanyu golden room of the BEIYAO palace. It''s more than enough to exchange such a generous gift for the magic sect secret, I''m afraid that even if you want to change the section of the supreme magic Sutra "free demon interpretation" of Tianmo gate, someone will offer it!

 Chapter 334

    "But Gufan, don''t be happy too soonˇ° Then the master of BeiYao Palace said, "BEIYAO palace is not something you can join if you want to." The leader of BeiYao Palace said, "especially the disciples of the leader, they have to pass the test. Are you interested in having a try?"


    Gu fan''s heart turned slightly, and he knew that the master of BEIYAO palace would not allow himself to watch the collection of books in the world''s golden house so easily. Otherwise, if it was spread out, the status of BEIYAO palace would plummet in the minds of the major sects.


    "Go ahead, master." Gu Fan said with a smile.


    "My BEIYAO palace is built on Changbai Mountain. Do you know there is a Tianchi resort in the center of Changbai Mountain?" The master of BEIYAO palace asked slowly.


    "Naturally, this lake is at the top of Changbai Mountain, which is called Tianchi. The people of gourong called it" Zulu wunapu ". In the language of Beidou Dynasty, it is" Heaven''s Qionglou, the place of saints. " Gu Fan said: "I don''t know if I''m rightˇ° The leader of BEIYAO palace nodded slowly, and then said in a favorable tone: "I didn''t expect you to be involved in the culture of Canrong, but I didn''t mistake you." Then the leader of BeiYao Palace said, "the test I give to my disciples is to go to the bottom of Tianchi, take a piece of archaic Xuanyan, and give it to me. Then I can be regarded as my disciple after I have finished the task."


    "What''s the difficulty?" In ancient times, every one of them answered the Tao casually. But a few elders who had a festival with Gufan and the supreme elder sneered from their heart.


    "Well, I''ll be waiting for good news." After all, the leader of BEIYAO palace was also the leader of the faction. He made a quick decision and didn''t procrastinateˇ° As long as you can get the Archean Xuanyan at the bottom of Tianchi, I will give you my last request! "


    When Gu fan came out of the secret place of yaochi, the elder and the elder of BEIYAO palace sneered. Among the cold laughter, he seemed to be crazy about the young man.


    Only snow nameless face with a touch of melancholy, but the master of the North Yao palace is a wise pearl in hand, just look into the eyes of all the people in the yaochi secret place.


    "Well, let''s have a rest." After a long time, the leader of BeiYao Palace said slowly. Then she turned to Xue Mingming and said, "Mingming, please sit down. This time you bring Gu fan back, it''s a great achievement. I''ll pass you a new set of pithy formula!"


    "Thank you, master!" Snow nameless said, then cross legged in front of the lotus throne, facing the North Yao palace, sat down.


    After returning to cangxue mountain villa, Gu fan had lunch and then lay down in the hot spring to nourish his body with the "holy water" of Changbai Mountain. Before he was 16 years old, he was not in good health and didn''t practice martial arts. Naturally, his physique was no better than that of the martial arts children who had been exercising since childhood. However, the hot spring of Changbai Mountain seems to have the peculiar effect of cutting hair and washing marrow. He just spent the whole night yesterday, Gu fan felt that a large amount of energy contained in the spring water seemed to penetrate into his bones and even his blood through his skin, replacing every old and weak cell before, and rejuvenated. This kind of feeling was not like taking some refined medicine of tiger and wolf, For example, "Huasheng pill" and "blood devil pill" that can improve the physical fitness of the martial arts, in the process of cutting hair and washing marrow, they are not willing to live and live as if they were dead. Even if they can''t survive a little, they directly die of pain. What''s different is that soaking in the hot spring of Changbai Mountain makes you feel as if you are wrapped up in the sun and slowly replace the impurities in your body bit by bit. It''s like bathing in the spring breeze. Gu fan has no doubt that if you can soak in the hot spring of Changbai Mountain every day, you will be able to get rid of the impurities in your body within a year, By force alone, you can defeat the warriors in the star soul level.


    Gu fan was naked in the hot spring at this time, and he could even feel the feeling that every inch of his skin was slightly hot because of absorbing nutrients. It was like the feeling of using the magic sect secret method to manipulate the true Qi of heaven and earth to swim in the meridians. Gu fan thought and sat down cross legged in the hot spring pool. He concentrated and calmed down, cut off the secular troubles, and entered the ethereal state, Then he began to absorb the true Qi of heaven and earth and move the whole body''s acupoints and orifices according to the method in the magic sect secret method. Suddenly, the majestic hot spring aura seemed to be affected by this suction, and there were countless white bubbles.


    These bubbles were born irregularly at first and then burst. They made a sound like fried beans. It was like the violence and disorder of chaos at the beginning of heaven and earth. Countless bubbles devoured and burst each other, and everything was in chaos.


    However, as Gu fan continuously absorbed the power from the hot spring into his body, and then discharged the replaced substances into the water through the orifices, forming a subtle cycle, those bubbles gradually began to arrange in accordance with certain rules, but there was still confrontation and collision between them.


    At this time, Gu fan felt that not only his bones and meridians were comfortable, but also the blood flowing in the meridians. The internal organs wrapped by his bones were nourished by the Changbai mountain hot spring. His vitality increased several times, and his whole body was crisp first. Crisp. Hemp, and then the feeling of numbness gradually disappeared, replaced by a light floating feeling, it seems that the soul is about to fly out of the body in a moment.


    Gu fan was practicing in the hot spring pool in the backyard of cangxue villa. When he closed his eyes and meditated, he couldn''t see it. He saw Gu fan sitting cross legged in the middle of the hot spring pool slowly rising behind him, but it was not an ordinary fog. Instead, it gradually wrapped around his body, and even gradually covered him completely, but on the water around him, The blisters gradually showed a regular arrangement.


    When Gu fan finished the chapter of "refining gas" and started to run the chapter of "strong soul", the sudden change happened, and Gu fan suddenly sent out "boom!" in the hot spring pool There were three deafening blasts in a row, like huge cannons. Three buckets of thick water flew up to the sky, several tens of meters high. After a high wind, in the freezing north country, countless ice crystals fell down along the fierce north wind. All the guards outside the cangxue mountain villa were attracted by the powerful force almost at the same time. They happened to look at the sky in the backyard of the cangxue mountain villa. They saw that the water column, which had just been driven to the sky by inexplicable force, suddenly turned into ice particles and floated down. It was a wonder of the world. Let the northwest wind pick up, ice particles swept down, like falling snow, falling on Gu fan''s shoulder, body, along the wet hair, into the hot spring, instantly melted again, but he sat in the middle of the water, still, as if it was a constant point between heaven and earth, infinitely near and infinitely far, as if isolated from the whole world, And it seems to be close at hand. At this time, Gu fan was completely immersed in the wonderful feeling of washing the internal organs of his body with the true Qi of heaven and earth. The power from the Changbai mountain hot spring, which was captured by Gu fan with the secret method of magic sect, continuously rushed into Gu fan''s body. This is a force more turbulent than the flood. If it is not dredged, it is the power to destroy the levee, and if it is dredged, it is a great powerˇ¶ The magic sect secret method is to dredge the water conservancy channel, and the channels of ancient fan are dams to block the flood, leading a huge force to rush towards the viscera. The vast vitality of heaven and earth fills him. In the moment when his body is completely relaxed, when he feels the breath from nature revealed from the "holy water" of Changbai Mountain, Gufan''s heart is very quiet at this time, and he can feel his spirit flowing in his whole body. Yes, He even felt that his spiritual power seemed to flow, radiate, and radiate to every corner of his body as if it had turned into the blood of his body. It was going on at the same time with the circulation of blood, forming a special circulation. Vaguely, Gu fan seems to go out of his body and see everything in his brain. Gu fan felt that there was a little white light in his mind. Then there was a circle of ripples in his calm heart. Then the circle of ripples suddenly turned into a huge whirlpool, which was different from other whirlpools. Other whirlpools were full of destruction, violence and mania, but this huge whirlpool was harmonious and gentle, Quiet breath, but also did not bring him a little pain, a faint white light, slowly from behind Gu fan, hidden in the white fog, almost invisible, but at this time, between heaven and earth, the majestic vitality of heaven and earth even like into the ocean, as many as toward the white light gathered away. Then the mass of white light seemed to have a qualitative change, gradually turned into a spirit embryo, and then slowly condensed into a cocoon like entity, fell down and entered Gufan''s eyebrow, like a small moleˇ° "Yes..." Gu fan looked at the white light slowly turned into a spirit embryo, harvested a cocoon, and fell on his body''s eyebrows. Suddenly, he seemed to have a clear understandingˇ° The third chapter of "magic sect secret method" is "strong soul". The hot spring in Changbai Mountain is called "divine water", which contains the great vitality of heaven and earth. Moreover, the hot spring comes out from the cracks of the rocks, which contains the pure power of the earth. It is an excellent tonic for the martial arts to refine themselves. The great power flows into the body of the ancient people, and is tempered into spiritual power by "magic sect secret method", Water is the blood of the world, and blood is the running water of the human body, so the spiritual power is the blood of the soul... "Gu fan took a look at the tiny spiritual embryo on his own body, which was obviously the manifestation of the spiritual power beginning to condense into the entity. It can be seen from this that with the enhancement of Gu fan''s spiritual power, he kept nourishing the spiritual embryo with the blood of the soul, Maybe it will produce an incarnation like the spirit of heaven. Gu fan may not know that during the time when he was refining the spirit embryo, the white fog behind him had covered his whole body, and then a strange scene appeared. After Gu fan''s body was gradually engulfed by the white fog, it was atomized. Later, it seemed that the light was refracted. Through the fog, you could vaguely see the scenery behind. Gu fan''s body turned into one with the surrounding scenery, the unity of heaven and man? I forget both things?

 Chapter 335

    The fluctuation of spiritual power produces ripples and eddies, unconsciously absorbs the vitality of heaven and earth into the body, and produces the extreme wall of heaven and man that can shield itself, integrate into the surrounding environment, and protect itself when meditating. This is the mark of the great achievement of the realm of "unity of heaven and man". It is countless times more brilliant than the realm of "harmony between man and nature" that Gu fan entered with the stimulation of "magic sect secret method" some time ago.


    It is said that there was a special "heaven and humanity" in ancient times, which did not practice magic, only practiced the realm of "harmony between heaven and man", and paid attention to the harmony between nature and man. However, this "heaven and humanity" was still one of the powerful schools in ancient times, and neither the right nor the evil could touch it.


    When the spirit embryo completely disappeared into Gufan''s eyebrows, Gufan felt that a gust of wind pulled his soul back to his body. He slowly opened his eyes and saw that he was still in the hot spring pool. As soon as Gufan lowered his head, he saw a thick layer of black grease floating around his body, giving off a pungent smell. Gufan even felt it, The water in the whole hot spring is polluted by the black, viscous grease around you.


    Gu fan, who had the experience of practicing martial arts in the previous life, was almost happy to find that these were the impurities in the body after cutting hair and washing marrow. Cutting hair and washing marrow was a method that the masters above the star level could do with the power of the stars. After cutting hair and washing marrow with the power of the stars, all the impurities in the body would be wrapped around the martial arts, It''s like a cocoon. If a warrior breaks out of the cocoon, he will have a new life. His body will send out great energy, which can stimulate his potential to the greatest extent.


    Let''s not say it''s the star soul level. Some of the warriors in the star soul level are not willing to cut their hair and wash their marrow. On the one hand, there is a risk of serious damage to their vitality. On the other hand, they consume too much power. In order to attract the power of the stars, they need to lose at least one third of their own star Xuan as a price to strengthen their souls and force out the impurities of their bodies. This kind of loss only results in a more refined and agile body, Most of the martial arts practitioners, especially those who practice soul, are not willing to cut their hair and wash their marrow. In their opinion, to lose strength and wash their marrow is to lose a lot.


    Such a good thing happened when Gu fan was immersed in the holy water of Changbai Mountain. He used the chapter of "strong soul" in the secret method of magic sect to strengthen his spirit and refine his spirit into the spirit embryo of heaven and man. The realm of harmony between heaven and man entered the great success at one stroke. Although it was far from the realm of harmony between heaven and man, it was the strength of hatching out the spirit embryo. Therefore, he really believes that in time, as long as he figures out the final meaning of "harmony between man and nature", no one in the world can stop the ancient people.


    By virtue of this adventure, Gu fan directly went through the shampooing and marrow washing above the star level. Although Gu fan felt that his hands and feet were a little soft at this time, and he didn''t adapt very well, just like a person who had a serious illness, the feeling of weakness was not so strong in the previous life. Gu fan felt that his eyes were shining with stars and his feet were empty, If he didn''t hold the rockery beside the hot spring pool, he would have fallen into the hot spring pool.


    He felt the stone, barely walked to the hot spring pool, sat on the smooth rockery stone, took a breath for a moment, still feel tired, breathing heavily. Gu fan did not even doubt that at this time, as long as an all-time warrior could beat himself to the ground, cutting hair and washing marrow four times ahead of time. It was too much for the body, just like hollowing out the power in the whole body.


    Gu fan fell back, fell down on the flat stone and fell asleep.


    However, at this time, in the secret place of yaochi, the forbidden area of BEIYAO palace, the head of BEIYAO palace sitting on the lotus throne suddenly opened his eyes. A little silver light appeared in the center of his right eyebrow, which was very similar to the silver light of ancient people.


    "The secret of heaven and man? Someone has seen through the mystery of the unity of man and nature. " The Xiumei of the leader of BEIYAO palace was slightly picked. It seemed that his face had no change, but he was surprised. As the leader of the BEIYAO palace, she suppressed the qi movement of the whole BEIYAO palace. It can be said that every grass and every tree on Changbai Mountain was reflected in her mind by the power of stars. It can be said that the whole Changbai Mountain had been refined into a magic weapon by the mysterious leader of the BEIYAO palace. At this time, the ancient heaven and man were integrated into the realm of forgetting things and me, As if a drop of sand fell into the pure water, it naturally attracted the attention of the master of BEIYAO palace.


    The leader of BEIYAO palace closed his eyes slightly, as if he wanted to see the man who understood the secret realm of heaven and man. Who knows that just as he closed his eyes, he suddenly opened them again, but his eyes could no longer hide the shock: "it''s him!"


    When I wake up, it''s time for the night sky to be full of stars. The night of the northern kingdom is no match for the capital of heaven. The cold wind at midnight is comparable to the dark wind of Jiuyou, which is enough to freeze the martial arts masters to death. Although there are polar walls around the whole cangxue villa, which subtly adjust the temperature of the whole cangxue villa, the wind at night still makes Gu fan shiver, Seeing that he was lying naked beside the hot spring pool and fell asleep, although there was no one around, he felt a little embarrassed. It can also be seen how weak Gu fan''s body was after cutting hair and washing marrow. After a deep sleep, Gu fan''s energy has recovered more than half, and his hands and feet are much stronger. But there must be a long way to go before he wants to recover to the state before cutting hair and washing marrow.


    As soon as he woke up, Gu fan felt that his stomach was as empty as a wild one. It''s no exaggeration to say that even if there was a cow in front of him now, he could eat it all, even without any bones left. In an inappropriate way, it was just like a starving ghost who hadn''t eaten for more than a few years. He picked up a bath towel, wrapped his body and went back to the house, When he said that, the servant''s chin almost fell off. You know, these things are more than enough for a table. Gu fan obviously has no other guests, so he should eat so much alone?


    But he had been told by elder martial sister Xue Mingming before. This person''s origin is not trivial, and he is very useful to the palace master. He tries to meet all his requirements and don''t neglect them. Moreover, she tells her every time she comes here, as if she is afraid that these servants will not have a long memory. Of course, these servants remember it, so they don''t ask any more questions and answer it, So I went down. However, one hour later, the food was carried up one by one. Gu fan had already put on clean clothes and sat on the table waiting. In the following scene, many people would not believe it if they didn''t see it with their own eyes. They would never believe that the food could be eaten like this... But after a quarter of an hour, the food brought in had already turned upside down. Gu fan puffed his cheeks, chewed it carefully and swallowed the last bite of rice, but he didn''t forget to wipe the oil stains on his mouth with his hands, Then he said, "I''m just full."ˇ° Reluctantly, is that still reluctantly? " A few servants felt that their heads were too heavy to stand. How much food does it take to feed him? The whole Changbai Mountain? Moreover, they see that Gu fan is not a big man. They really don''t understand where so many things are packed after Gu fan has eaten them. After the servants cleaned up the disheveled dishes and chopsticks, Gu fan went to the back hall and sat down cross legged on the couch. He seemed to be able to feel the huge heat from his abdomen. With the help of this huge force, Gu fan even felt that every inch of his skin was reborn, Every inch of bone is more refined. Obviously, if Gu fan had been eating like this all the time, and then felt the realm of harmony between man and nature through the Changbai mountain hot spring, his bones would be as strong as gold and iron. What magic weapon would he need at that time? It''s enough to make the palm a sword and replace the sword with the hand. Gu fan quickly cut off these thoughts, and the whole person entered the ethereal state again. Then he kept the purity of his heart, felt the vitality of the world around him, and once again entered the realm of the unity of heaven and man. As a medium for the warrior himself and the vast star field, he can feel the power of thousands of stars and provide power for himself. However, Gu fan knows that the earth under his feet is actually a huge star. Instead of communicating with the star field, he would rather communicate with the earth under his feet and get more pure power by combining with the heaven and the earth. Sure enough, as the mist behind Gu fan gradually covered his body, became transparent, and integrated with everything around him, Gu fan felt a force as thin as a gossamer under the ground, vaguely ascending along his body orifices to the embryo in his eyebrows, which was almost negligible, If you don''t notice, you can''t find it at all. But this at least tells Gu fan a message, that is, the unity of heaven and man is to establish a connection with the star under his feet, and can also provide power to the warrior, but Gu fan''s realm is still low at this time, and his strength is not enough, so he can only extract a little bit of the power of the star to nourish himself, which can almost be ignored.

 Chapter 336

    However, in the state of the unity of man and nature, it is an excellent environment for practicing martial arts and techniques. The surrounding world is too noisy, and there are too many colors and temptations. The six roots of man are immersed in it all the time. They are exaggerated and restrained, and they can''t concentrate at all. The unity of man and nature, especially today''s great success in the realm of the unity of man and nature, after ancient people realized the extreme wall of heaven and earth, The heaven and the earth are the warrior himself. All the worldly disturbances are in the body, subtle but not audible. It''s like opening up a new world.


    Gu fan has never felt his bones and meridians as comfortable as they are now, nor has he ever felt his spirit as ethereal and transparent. Even after he had been cultivated to the rank of Xinghao in his previous life, he didn''t feel as comfortable as he is now after tempering his thoughts with the power of thunder. Gu fan even felt that such a pure idea, even if it was to subdue the spirit of the corpse king, would not be contaminated by the slightest anger. On the contrary, it would refine the fierce anger of the blood hand ghost king on the spirit of the corpse king into the purest power for its own use. It''s like a drop of ink can dye a glass of water black, but a drop of ink dissolves into a pool of water, and the ink dissipates instead.


    It''s like flowing water. In Gu fan''s mind, the moves of others that he has seen, and even the moves used by opponents, emerge one by one.


    "Huangji Kendo" of xingaochen!


    "The net of the unknown wolf demon"!


    Sima Zhanfeng''s "smashing the sky" sword technique!


    Zhuge Rulong''s "huntian Hualong Dao" in the "wanlongpo" sword technique!


    The three forms of "poverty", "chaos" and "Taotie" in situ mengming''s "demon hunting sword hunting" and the chaotic sword screen evolved from them!


    Xia Changlao, Xu Changxia''s "magic claw seal"!


    Huanlingyue''s unique skill "Liuguang sword Jue" is "heart sword comes together".


    There are even the "Sirius roaring moon" snow nameless space cutting blade of dantai RUOYE, and the "wolf soul Kendo" performed by the left wing king of Canrong! It seems that there are countless villains in Gu fan''s mind, making a series of actions. They actually practice the moves he has seen one by one. If these villains look at them carefully, they will find that they are all like ancient mortal spirits. The moves of these little mortal spirits are like flowing clouds and flowing water without any stagnation, Soon, Gu fan did not see the change moves also after the idea of supplement, fusion is very perfect.


    "These are the skills of my opponents or those around me. Where are my skills?" Gu fan was immersed in the state of the unity of man and nature, and his mind moved, which was the formation of several villains'' void.


    "The secret of killing God and chopping magic sword!"


    "Yu Qi Jian Jue!"


    "Huagu Longquan!"


    "Seventy two falling star sword!"


    Four villains started to use four different martial arts at the same time. They are all the unique skills of pressing the bottom of the box at present. These four villains jump into Gu fan''s mind and compete with other villains.


    You know, every idea is Gu fan''s own, the result is no different from his left hand and right hand in a fight, but it seems that these villains are fierce, eager to try, want to beat the opponent, it is difficult to separate.


    And Gufan has no way to pull them apart.


    One of the villains hit the other with "Huagu Longquan" and hit him with his fist. Gu fan immediately felt a sense of pain in his mind. Then the villain went back to "smash the sky". The pain just now expanded more than ten times!


    It''s Gu fan who''s been tortured?


    These villains are Gu fan''s own thoughts. The warrior should be able to control his own thoughts, just as the mind commands his limbs. But now these thoughts have broken away from Gu fan''s control and are fighting with each other... This is a sign of going crazy! When Gu fan realized this, he almost subconsciously forgot the martial arts he had learned, hoping to annihilate those villains, but it backfired. Waves of pain came one after another, but it was not physical pain, but spiritual pain. It was more than ten times more painful than physical pain, and the physical pain could survive, This kind of mental pain is like a knife in a knife in a knife to lingchi, and it seems to tear their own spirit into several sections, or even more than a dozen! We can imagine the pain.


    Gu fan, who has been sitting upright all the time, has a color of pain on his face. His eyebrows are deeply wrinkled. The veins on his cheek are also protruding one by one, and the beads of sweat are sliding down.


    At the same time, the villains in Gu fan''s mind became more and more real. Even what they said could be heard clearly by Gu fan. In the state of the unity of heaven and man, six of them should have been cut off and they were practicing in a cut out world. Because the martial arts had become integrated with nature, the voice of villains came from Gu fan''s ear, What does that mean?


    "Jie, eat my" devil''s paw seal! "


    "Demon, don''t you know how to die under Huangji Kendo?"


    "I''m fast sword first. You''ll never be faster than my Yuqi sword formula!"


    "It''s no use saying more. Let me fight you with wolf soul kendo."


    These dozens of villains, or gloomy, or masculine, or irritable, or forbearance, contain all kinds of emotions. Thoughts produce emotions, which is equivalent to dividing a person into dozens, in a body. The state of the unity of heaven and man must be pure in mind, with no distractions. Does such a sign mean that the extreme wall of heaven and man has begun to collapse from the inside? Gu fan only felt that the sound in his ear was more and more real, and he could even hear the continuous "jingle" of the collision of swords and swordsˇ° Are you so possessed? " The illusion becomes reality gradually. When the illusion becomes reality completely in the warrior''s senses, the warrior is completely possessed. What Gu fan maintains now is that his precious thoughts are clear and bright. Maybe the next second, his own thoughts will be confused and lost among dozens of villainsˇ° Kill Suddenly, there was a deafening roar in the void, just a word of "kill", but it seemed that the whole space was slightly shaken. In the whirl of heaven and earth, there was a sense of desolation from Taigu, which swept Gufan''s mind. There is an irresistible force that oppresses all thoughts and keeps silence, as if holding his breath and waiting for the result. Between heaven and earth, from that "kill!" After that, everything was quiet. All over the yellow sand, the vast sea and the Gobi, millions of troops collided with each other, shouting to disperse the clouds in the sky. It was at that moment that Gu fan stabilized his mind and focused all his attention on the picture of the vast sea and Gobi. Then the picture turns. It seems that you Yong, who had been fighting for a long time, accepted the general''s command and spread out in four rows. Sword is the most important skill, followed by boxing and sabre. They stand up again in different categories, silent. There is no chaos before. Gu fan, who had been possessed by the devil before, was relieved at this time. He carefully pondered over those villains in line. When he saw which villain in his eyes, the villain automatically stepped out and demonstrated a martial art he had recorded. It was really wonderfulˇ° Yes, these should be my own sword moves and all the sword moves I came into contact with... "Gu fan looked at these villains and found that the villains who mastered the two sword techniques of" wolf soul sword way "and" Liuguang sword Jue "were quite stiff, as if they had not practiced skillfullyˇ° In the meditation state of harmony between man and nature, I can watch these villains practice the moves I have learned and even the moves I have seen. Since the villains can do it, my noumenon should also be able to imitate it. " In other words, as long as Gu fan has seen the moves, they can be imitated in the state of the unity of man and nature. Gu fan, the "wolf soul sword", has only seen the left-wing king of Canrong perform once. If Gu fan had practiced this advanced Royal sword formula of Canrong last time, then Canrong would have been driven out of the ice. The "Liuguang sword formula" of Jianzong has many tricks to cooperate with the sword moves, Gu fan''s mind villain learned nothing, so the movements of these two villains are relatively dull. In time, with the improvement of Gu fan''s strength or seeing people perform these two sets of sword techniques again, Gu fan should be able to constantly complete them in the state of harmony between man and nature, or even restore the original moves. If someone were in Gufan''s room at this time, they would see seven golden sculptures of demons quietly around Gufan, floating in the air, which was very strange.

 Chapter 337

    With a whoosh, Gu fan slowly opened his eyes, but the seven golden statues around him turned into seven golden lights and returned to Gu fan''s body. At this time, the picture in Gu fan''s mind was also interrupted. After the torment of being possessed by the devil just now, Gu fan felt that the energy in his body was almost consumed. Just now, Gu fan walked around the gate of hell, even if he didn''t die, he would become a madman. Now not only the whole body retreats, but also every move of the previous shennian villains seems to have been engraved in the mind with a picture.


    Gu fan raised his right hand, five fingers and claws, suddenly a grasp, only to see a group of wind generated, a hundred steps away from a blue and white porcelain vase was smashed by the black claw print. It''s the magic claw seal of Xia Chang and Xu Chang! Although the power is not strong enough, the appearance must be eight or nine.


    "I see." Gu fan''s heart is secretly pleased, "if so, my attack way can come out a lot more." Then he thought of the shennian villains who had been arranged in the desert before. Why did they calm down under the vast pressure?


    The state of harmony between man and nature should be the most ideal state of cultivation. The six roots are quiet, which is almost in a separate space. But why do I practice in the state of harmony between man and nature?


    This time, if it wasn''t for the protection of "killing God and chopping magic sword", I would be possessed.


    After all, Gu fan was gifted and intelligent. When he thought about it, he figured out somethingˇ° At that time, I recalled the skills I had learned and tried to mix these villains together. As a result, they quarreled with each other endlessly and almost got possessed. Later, with the help of killing the gods and chopping the magic sword, I let the villains composed of these spirits and thoughts stand well in different categories. Instead, I mastered these skills. It must be that my accumulation is not enough, my foundation is not stable, and my realm is not deep. If I want to integrate these skills by force, no wonder I will be possessed. "


    What are these new skills that are born by integrating the martial arts I have learned and known? Gu fan is also looking forward to it in his heart, but the journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. Take your time!


    Gu fan found out the root of his obsession with the devil, and then he began to practice with peace of mind. After he entered the state of harmony between man and nature, he extracted the power of the stars at his feet to nourish the spirit embryo. At the same time, he watched and speculated over and over again about the skills he saw, not only attacking the Dharma, but also defending the Dharma, such as Zhuge Rulong''s "Hualong road" and snow nameless "magic ice blockade". If we say that the rich dinner in the evening is to fill the hunger of Gufan''s body, now that people are in one state, the idea of constantly practicing martial arts is to feed Gufan''s hungry delicacies in martial arts cultivation.


    Before I knew it, it was bright again.


    It can be said that this night''s practice is equal to that of Gufan''s one month''s practice, and even the results of one month''s practice are not equal to that of the past day''s practice. First of all, he used the magic sect secret method to cut hair and wash marrow in the hot spring of Changbai Mountain. Then he entered the realm of the unity of heaven and man, refined the spirit embryo, understood the mystery of heaven and man''s extreme wall, and understood the secret of mind villain. Learning his opponent''s martial arts is no less beneficial than discovering a treasure for his own accumulation and promotion.


    Gu fan stood up from the bed and yelled out: "prepare breakfast for me, for ten people."


    Fortunately, those servants had been stimulated by Gu fan yesterday, and they were not so surprised when they heard this sentence today. They just gave a flat "Oh".


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy to go to the bottom of Tianchi Lake to get a piece of archaic Xuanyan. Later, if Xue Mingming comes, I''ll just ask her if she has a successful precedent and what we should pay attention to." Gu fan was wearing clothes and thinking that the whole night''s cultivation not only didn''t make him tired, but also made him feel energetic.


    At this time, a white shadow flickered. It appeared outside the door. It pushed the door slightly. It was not snow. Who was nameless?


    "It''s true." Gu fan in the heart a smile, snow nameless also don''t with Gu fan more polite what, money in his opposite chair sat down, looked at Gu fan one eye, then saidˇ° Are you ready? "


    "What are you going to prepare?" Gu fan was surprised to see that snow was nameless and came straight to the point.


    "Go to the bottom of the Tianchi Lake and take the Archean Xuanyan." Snow nameless some ridicule to say: "you are still really expensive, forget things, yesterday''s things turn head to forget.". Tomorrow is the third day of junior high school. It''s just the time for clouds to dissipate and rain to disperse. You can see the bottom of the Tianchi Lake. It''s a good time to get the Archean Xuanyan. "


    "Is it the third day of junior high school?" Gu fan sighed as if for no reason.


    "What happened to the third day of junior high school?" Snow nameless was puzzled by his sigh.


    "Are you all new year''s day Gu fan was disappointed. As like as two peas in the North Yao palace, there was no new year''s weather. All the students did not even send their new cotton padded clothes. Everything was just the same as usual. If Gu fan is in Tianjing City at this time, it must be everyone''s lanterns, firecrackers, fireworks and lanterns that will turn the whole Tianjing City into a city that never sleeps. The star emperor will also entertain his ministers. Since there is no queen, several noble concubines will also invite each Gaoming lady to the palace for dinner... The only similarity is the snow.


    "Secular festivals, why do we have them?" Snow nameless also some strange ground asks a wayˇ° Master has said that a person who practices Taoism is like a flash and a thousand years is like a day. If he wants to celebrate the festival every year, doesn''t he want to kill him? "


    Gu fan nodded slightly to show his agreement with them. The monks of Yuan Dynasty were different from the ordinary court warriors. They paid more attention to health preservation and Qi cultivation. They often had the skill of keeping their faces in order. It was not a big problem to reach the 200 year life limit of their physical body. Moreover, they often understood the mystery, and it would be several years for them to break through the barrier. If they really celebrated the new year year every year, how could they have peace of mind?


    "By the way, what do you do in the new year?" Snow nameless suddenly a curious, to Gu fan asked: "I grew up in the North Yao palace since childhood, really not in the secular new year."


    Gu Fanjing said with a smile: "in the secular world, new year''s Day is celebrated every year. Whether it''s a big family or a small family, the whole family should sit together to have a reunion dinner, keep the new year''s day, and pay New Year''s greetings to others on the first day of the new year...."


    "New year? What do you do for the new year Snow nameless don''t understand a way.


    "See if you''ve been eaten by the new year beast." Gu Fan said with a smile: "in the secular legend, there is a kind of monster called Nian, which comes out to eat people at the end of the new year. So on the first day of the new year, everyone pays new year''s greetings to see if their relatives and friends are eaten by Nian."


    "Is there such a monster?" Snow nameless a heard this story, unexpectedly came to interest: "really someone is eaten by it?"


    "It''s impossible. We''ve been working hard for a year. We''ll find an excuse to rest ourselves." Gu fan stood up and took a few steps towards the windowsill. He turned his back to Xue Mingming and said, "the man of cultivation doesn''t care about farming and mulberry. Of course, he won''t know the sadness."


    Snow nameless see topic a little heavy, then the topic of the conversation backˇ° Taking Taigu Xuanyan as a disciple of the palace leader has happened 30 times in the past thousand years. The most recent one is 50 years ago. The person who worshipped the former palace leader is my third martial uncle. " Snow nameless pause, said: "it is said that at that time he was also the third day of the election under the Tianchi, a quarter of an hour to take a piece of archaic iron up, I think it should be more relaxed. It is said that the Tianchi Lake is only a hundred feet deep, and the only difficulty is the biting smell of ice... "Xue Mingming said with a little worry:" most of our disciples of BEIYAO palace were born in northern China. They are used to the cold, and they are protected by our own ice Qi. If they enter the Tianchi Lake, they will freeze if they are not careful... It is said that the smell of ice in the Tianchi Lake is more severe than the dark wind at midnight, You can freeze people who don''t have martial arts accomplishments into ice directly! "


    "Oh? That''s great Gu fan screamed in his heart. According to his knowledge, the Tianchi Lake on Changbai Mountain is ice free all the year round. How can it be so cold? Is it... Gu fan has seen ye Xuanji record a kind of liquid ice in the book Tianmo Baojian, and every drop contains the cold breath no less than ice spirit. This is not the melted ice, but the ice sealed for a long time. In most cases, this kind of liquid ice will be used to preserve the corpse, and some even will not decay for a thousand years, which shows the strength of the cold, If the water in Changbai Mountain Tianchi is this kind of liquid ice, it is not easy to do.


    "I don''t think there will be any other problems as long as you can survive this severe cold." Snow nameless see Gu fan face dignified, thought he scared Gu fan, can''t help but comfort: "after all, so many people have gone down to take the archaic Xuanyan, and live back also many, you will be OK."


    Snow nameless see Gu fan or silent, had to say: "or... I privately pass you a set of methods to resist the cold?"? But you can''t tell anyone else


    Gu fan by her words a little bit, this just came back to God, said with a smile: "it''s OK, I have a way."


    While the two people were talking, the kitchen had already prepared breakfast. Three barrels of good buckwheat steamed bread, two barrels of porridge and a large plate of pickled cabbage were sent to the kitchen, which surprised Xue Mingming. You know, Gu fan''s body has two natural resources, namely, Binghuo bingdilian and Wannian chalcedony, which constantly provide energy for him. Basically, if he doesn''t eat, he won''t starve to death. But it''s a little puzzling for Gu fan to eat so much, because monks of the Yuan Dynasty all know that there are impurities and dross in people''s grains, which will affect his physique after long-term storage, It''s like drinking poison to quench thirst. Therefore, most of the yuan friars are developing towards the direction of Bigu.


    Who knows that Gu fan saw things coming up, did not say much or ask much. He took his rice bowl and ate it. Seeing that Gu fan''s eating appearance was very indecent, Xue Ming could not help saying, "are you so hungry?"


    "Mm-hmm..." Gu fan nodded his head three times in a row. During nodding, he drank the fourth bowl of porridge again.


    "Why! You''ve done it Rao Shixue''s nameless mind has broken through the star stage, and his mind is as strong as steel. Seeing this scene, he can''t help but falter. You know, cutting hair and washing marrow is something that the xingpo martial arts can''t do. How did Gu fan achieve it by relying on the level of Shen Tian?


    "It''s a long story. I''ll talk to you later." Gu fan buried his head in the steamed bread. After a moment, he ate three barrels of steamed bread.


    Gu fan wiped his mouth, took out a steamed bread from his arms, which he covered at the beginning, handed it to Xue Mingming and said, "do you want one?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of accumulating toxins in your body?" Snow nameless surprised wayˇ° You could have raised yourself with two treasures of natural resources and land. It''s close to creating a valley. You don''t have to eat people. Isn''t firework the best


    It''s true that in order not to leave food residues and toxins in their bodies, most of the martial arts elites choose to eat grains. If they don''t eat, they will not leave food residues and toxins. However, many martial arts elites will not be able to replenish their bodies. After all, the aura provided by natural resources and local treasures can only ensure that martial arts elites don''t starve to death. It''s wishful thinking to use this power to strengthen their bodies, As for Gu fan who swallowed two or even more than two pieces of natural resources and land treasures, after all, it is rare. In a time of cutting hair and washing marrow, the aura of the two treasures in Gu fan''s body was just a drop in the bucket compared with his current needs. At present, there is only one way to make up for food.


    "There''s no way at present. I''ll think about it later." Gu fan drank a big bowl of porridge between speaking, Xue Mingming said painfullyˇ° You are so weak now, I''m afraid you can only exert half of your martial arts strength at most. How can you go to the bottom of Tianchi to get Archean basalt tomorrow? Just the smell of ice can freeze you... Why don''t you stay here for another month and go next monthˇ° Gu fan had already put all his food into his stomach. He raised his head and chewed it carefully before swallowing it. He said to Xue Mingming, "tomorrow, I''ll see how strong the ice breath is. Maybe I can understand some martial moves..."


    In ancient times, all the moves used by BEIYAO palace to manipulate the ice originated from frost heaven Scripture. It is said that this scripture was found in a mysterious grotto at the bottom of Tianchi. It should be the martial arts inherited from ancient times or even archaic times. If you can immerse yourself in the pure ice atmosphere, as long as you don''t die, it will be a huge accumulation. For the future breakthrough of martial arts, Even the promotion of the realm will be of great benefit.


    Snow nameless with this nearly a month of understanding of Gu fan, know that as long as it is Gu fan identified things, will go to do, ten cows can not pull back, had to nod and said: "also only according to what you say to doˇ° Then she took out a crystal box, in which there was an ice blue jade bead. It seemed that there was a trace of running water on it. It went round and round, and the jade bead was suspended in the crystal box, as if it was protected by the box. She stretched out her hand, put the crystal box on the table between herself and Gu fan, pushed it slowly, handed it to Gu fan, and said: "this is an ice soul yuan bead, which can resist the cold breath. If you can''t bear it, take it and come back well!" Xue Mingming deliberately didn''t tell Gu fan. For thousands of years, many yuan friars who went to the bottom of Tianchi to take the Taigu Xuanyan and were accepted as disciples by the palace leader were frozen to death. All she told Gu fan were successful examples, because she was worried that all of them would shake his confidence, So she finally took out the ice soul yuan bead to Gu fan. In fact, this Bingpo Yuanzhu is an extremely rare top grade pill. It is mainly made of pure ice breath, mixed with many precious medicines. Only when it has been frozen in the extremely cold caves for a hundred years and absorbed the earth''s atmosphere can it form a few pieces. After taking it, the martial arts below the normal star level can immediately upgrade their strength to a higher level, even if they don''t reach the realm, This power will also be accumulated in the body. Once the state is improved, it will appear immediately. Even if the star level warrior takes bingpuyuanzhu for the first time, he can directly increase the power of a star Xuan without reaching the upper limit of power, which is worth countless days and nights of hard cultivation. Even for star level masters, it is also a very precious medicine, Snow nameless but have the heart to give Gu fan to resist the cold breath. In fact, the ice breath in the Tianchi Lake is the same as this Bingpo Yuanzhu. In a short time after taking it, walking through the ice breath will be like walking in normal water, but this is only one of the smallest and most insignificant uses of Bingpo Yuanzhu! Although Gu fan is not sure if Xue Mingming has ever used bingpuyuanzhu to improve her xingxuan power, the second time she takes it, it can also increase the power of half a xingxuan and decrease gradually. It is still a very precious treasure. It can be seen that Xue Mingming has lost a lot of blood.


    Snow nameless himself sometimes still think, why does the North Yao palace mainly arrange such a trial for Gu fan, to become a disciple, as long as both sides agree, kowtow is not OK? Later, she thought that if she kowtowed hastily and became a disciple of the leader of BEIYAO palace, the authority of the leader of BEIYAO palace would be greatly damaged. On the other hand, the seven elders and the supreme elder would also have a lot of criticism about this, and even would not accept it. They would plant the seeds of internal division for BEIYAO palace. If it was for a Gufan, it would be such a situation, BEIYAO palace can be said to have picked up sesame seeds and lost watermelons. On the contrary, after arranging such a difficult trial, the seven elders and the supreme elder had nothing to say, and thousands of disciples did not dare to speak up. The spread had no influence on the reputation of BEIYAO palace. After all, they went to the bottom of Tianchi Lake and took a piece of archaic Xuanyan, It''s not an easy thing to do!


    Gu fan pushed back the crystal box and said to Xue Mingming, "snow girl, Bingpo Yuanzhu is too precious to waste on me. Take Bingpo Yuanzhu to help me resist the cold breath, it''s just like using ginseng as firewood. It''s too wasteful. Although you are already in the stage of xingpo, you can still get good results by taking this Bingpo Yuanzhu. You don''t have to spend any more money. "


    "I''ll give it to you just in case. Who told you, you must use it?" Snow nameless sneer for a while, hand slightly a wave, but it is to push back the crystal box in front of Gu fan.


    "If your master knows that you have given me such precious pills, don''t you fear that she will punish you?" Gu fan pushed the box out slowly. It''s not that Gu fan didn''t want it. It''s really that the human relationship is a little short. Although Gu fan also took huanlingyue''s ten thousand year old chalcedony, they are close friends after all. They have gone through life and death several times. Moreover, she is the one she met in the dreamland. They are also from the same family. In the future, the human relationship can be returned slowly, But snow nameless is different. "After all, it''s an ice soul Yuanzhu. Gu fan can directly smash the shackles of heaven level if he swallows it now. His strength has soared to eight xingxuan. It''s only half a step away from the star level. He''s one of the young masters of the same level as snow nameless in BEIYAO palace and Han Lingfeng in Zichen hall. Although he''s the same as Xiao Jitian in Tianmo temple, There is still a gap between the left-wing king of the dog army and the left-wing king of the dog army, but at least not like the last time in the dog army camp, when the other party''s "wolf soul sword" struck him with a sword, he would have no way to go to heaven and no way to go to the earth. It''s really very embarrassing that the eight array spirit stones used their mind to tear people apart and move them out to save their lives.

 Chapter 338

    But Gu fan knew that he couldn''t afford it, so he should refuse it. If he didn''t learn Confucianism and Taoism before he was 16 years old, and took the Confucian gentleman as his rule, he could take the ice soul yuan bead first and swallow it during the trial. He could not only take the Archean Xuanyan smoothly and finish the trial, but also reach the heaven level, Later, you can see the collection of books in Huanyu golden room of BEIYAO palace. If Gu fan is a disciple, he can win the heart of Xue Mingming and kill four birds with one stone. His strength, treasures and beauties are all included in his bag... But instead of doing so, he pushes back the "bingpu Yuanzhu" once again.


    This kind of action surprised Xue Mingming a little. She said to Gu fan, "don''t worry, I didn''t steal this pill. I won it by virtue of my martial arts strength in Jiazi argumentation the year before last. Now that it''s given to me, it''s mine. I''ll give it to whoever I want to give it to..." Xue Wuming was slightly drunk and had a girl''s look: "besides, As long as you pass the test, you are the people of BEIYAO palace, that is, my younger martial brother. What happens when I give the pills to my younger martial brother? When master knows, what can he say? What can you do with meˇ° When Xue Mingming said this, there was a touch of innocence in her eyes, which belonged to her age. It was just a flash in the pan, but Gu fan almost lost his mind in a moment. Since Xue Mingming said this, Gu fan had to smile bitterly, put "bingpu Yuanzhu" in his palm and said to Xue Mingmingˇ° Snow girl has said that. If I don''t accept it, I''ll have a bad heart. But I''ll rely on my own strength to get the Archean Xuanyan. After the trial, Gufan will surely return it completely... "


    "Stubborn." Snow nameless''s face seemed to be a little displeased. She brushed her sleeve and stood up and said to Gu fan, "tomorrow afternoon is when the sun is the highest and the temperature on Changbai Mountain is the highest. When you enter Tianchi at that time, you must come up before chieftain''s time. After chieftain''s time, the water temperature in Tianchi will drop sharply as the sky gets dark, Even if the star level masters don''t have such magic pills as Bingpo Yuanzhu, they will freeze to death! Remember, remember Finally, she added, "I''ll wait for you by the Tianchi Lake. Don''t forgetˇ° With that, the snow nameless lotus steps move slowly, as if it were a gust of fragrant wind. Gu fan looks at the "ice soul Yuanzhu" in the crystal box in the palm of his hand and smiles, but he doesn''t know whether it''s a bitter smile or not, so he has some helplessness.


    Snow nameless like you? An idea came out without warning. Gu fan''s other ideas immediately wanted to cut off the thought, but the sword of wisdom in the idea was raised slightly, but it stopped again.


    Snow nameless, like a woman raised in ice and snow, how can she like a secular man? Gu fan thought that he was outstanding, but compared with the snow beauty who was raised on the snow mountain and didn''t bring any dirt, he was still a little dirty, and even had the feeling that he didn''t deserve her.


    What Gu fan has to do today is to concentrate on training, then recover his physical strength and prepare for tomorrow''s test. If Gu fan thinks that he can have a "ice soul Yuanzhu" and have no worries about tomorrow''s test, it''s really stupid. At this time, this thought will obviously affect Gu fan''s cultivation.


    Cut or not? Gu fan hesitated in his heart. At last, another idea suddenly wrapped up the idea and sealed it like amber. At this point, Gu fan''s idea was clear again, his abdomen bulged up, and he deeply accepted it. Then he entered the cultivation state of the unity of man and nature.


    Time lost like water, and solidified like ice, the time of the day fleeting.


    In the past, on the second day of the first lunar month, besides eating, Gu fan was practicing. With the help of two pieces of natural resources and land treasures, Gu fan''s body conditioning speed completely exceeded that of ordinary people. On the morning of the third day of the first lunar month, Gu fan woke up from the state of harmony between man and nature, and felt that his body had recovered to its previous strength, and even every muscle and bone was stronger than before, It''s not as loose as before. Gu fan knows that this is the reason why the impurities in his body have been removed completely. It can be said that the flexibility and anti Strike ability of Gu fan''s body have been improved several times compared with the original. It''s no exaggeration to say that Gu fan can fight two of the former two without magic weapons and skills. He can fight two of the former two with his body alone.


    Gu fan finally understood why Xue Mingming was able to perform so many difficult movements in xianfengti. People who grew up in BEIYAO palace cooked their meals with "divine water" every day. Although they didn''t chop hair and wash marrow, the impurities in their bodies were much less than ordinary people, so the experts in BeiYao Palace were very flexible, They can even reverse their own bones to a certain extent without damaging themselves. This kind of skill may not show the mountain and water when the martial arts and magic weapons are attacking each other. If you enter the melee, the opponent''s hand will attack you from a completely impossible angle. If you don''t guard against it in advance, even if you are higher than the opponent''s level, you may be broken to protect yourself and drink hatred on the spot.


    If the BEIYAO palace warrior with this kind of body has such skills as "Yuqi sword Jue" or "killing the gods and chopping the demons sword Jue" and so on, he will be a higher level than himself and will have a headache.


    Gufan is now moving towards his goal. After a meal of breakfast and lunch, Gu fan opened the door, and four martial arts men stood up outside the door. They were very respectful to Gu fan. Even the man who was called the eldest martial brother tried to be respectful, although he was a little reluctant.


    Obviously, the news that Gufan wants to get Taigu Xuanyan at the bottom of Tianchi today has been spread. As long as Gufan can get Taigu Xuanyan back, he will be a disciple of the leader of BEIYAO palace immediately, and he can enter Huanyu Jinwu to read freely for a day and a half. Many disciples of Taishang elders don''t have such a chance. In a moment, The most wanted criminal in BEIYAO palace who killed Xuefeng is about to change into a leader of the younger generation of BEIYAO palace?


    You should know that it is not water in the Tianchi pool, but the breath of ice. The ice, which is condensed to the extreme, risks the lives of all the martial arts of heaven level. The martial arts below the standard star level will be frozen into icicles directly when they enter the pool. Gu fan takes it down in a big way. Naturally, another hidden strength of Gu fan has also been exposed - Shen Tian level has the power of five stars, This is comparable to the strength of the star soul level master, and even one more star Xuan than the sky level warrior. No wonder he dare to be so arrogant, and the sky level elder martial brother naturally dare not underestimate this man, just like yesterday, he used his voice to chat behind Gu fan''s back.


    The elder martial brother leads the way, and the three people behind Gu fan are all respectful and dare not say a word. Obviously, Gu fan is stronger than them. When they sent Gu fan to yaochi secret place the day before yesterday, what they said fell into Gu fan''s ears. He is a fierce character who dares to kill even snow, wind and cloud. In other words, even if he finds an excuse, Kill the three all day disciples in the back. I''m afraid the leader of BeiYao Palace won''t do anything to him. The elder martial brother''s master is mu Ziqiu, elder of autumn, but these disciples are only disciples of the leader of the hall, and their status is incomparable.


    Gu fan followed the elder martial brother''s steps to climb the mountain peaks one by one, but gradually left the buildings of BEIYAO palace. He saw that the surrounding mountains were stacked one after another, with strange shapes. Just as Gu fan looked back, he unconsciously walked into the thick fog, which was so thick that his facial features were almost covered, Just by virtue of the breath of the heaven level warrior in front of me.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been in the fog. Gu fan just feels that his eyes are suddenly open, and he''s obviously out of the fog.


    Looking around, it is full of blue water waves. The huge Tianchi Lake of Changbai Mountain, surrounded by mountains, is just a piece of jade inlaid in the mountains. Coupled with the previous layers of fog barriers, it''s no wonder that the people of gourong call it "the tower of heaven, the holy place".


    Gu fan stands just above a cliff protruding from a mountain peak, and below is the sky pool of Changbai Mountain. Through the fog, the whole sky pool looks like a huge mirror in mid air. Looking at the sky reflected on the water below, Gu fan suddenly had the illusion that heaven and earth were upside down. He seemed to have a deeper understanding of the unity of heaven and man.


    "Cough..." Gu fan was immersed in the wonderful feeling of Tianchi in Changbai Mountain, but he was interrupted by the elder martial brother''s words. "Mr. Gu fan, the next is Tianchi. Now it''s noon, and there''s the last quarter of an hour. Please prepare to go into the water for a while. If it''s late, the weather will turn cold again."


    Gu fan''s thinking was interrupted by him. Although he was a little unhappy, he still nodded and pinched the ice Jue sword spirit in his pocket. Instead of taking it out and taking it, he summoned the red and blue double swords in the seal script of Benming. He put a layer of protective wall around him. He held the jingskeletal sword in his right hand, then stepped back a few steps, and leaped to the Tianchi Lake under the cliff.


    After Gu fan reached the congenital level, he could communicate with heaven and earth without calling out the complicated procedures like Benming Zhuanwen to form the defensive wall. However, he still called out his Benming Zhuanwen, that is to say, he tried his best to condense the defensive wall, because what was below was not water or ice, but the breath of ice, It''s no joke to make a mistake.


    Only a sound of "Putong" was heard, as if a stone fell into the water. Gufan had already fallen into the pool of heaven.


    As soon as Gu fan entered, he suddenly felt that the defensive wall under his whole body was frozen by something, and then quickly cracked and crushed into powder... Is this the breath of ice? The defense walls formed by the five xingxuan''s forces are all damaged when they are only one face to face. They are the extreme of ice!


    When Gu fan''s mind moved, a steady stream of Qi from heaven and earth flowed out of his body''s meridians and poured into the outer defensive walls. The whole body formed a looming transparent hood in the water. As soon as those outer walls were damaged by the smell of ice, Gu fan''s Qi of heaven and earth made up for it. In this way, it was constantly consumed and supplemented, forming a temporary balance, Gu fan also took the opportunity to go down, obviously all the way to the bottom of Tianchi, to get the Archean Xuanyan, such Archean relics. According to legend, Changbai Mountain was a flat land in Archean times, and later it was uplifted into a peak. Under this sunken Tianchi Lake, the rocks and soil of Archean times, that is, Archean Xuanyan, are preserved. Up to now, Archean Xuanyan has become one of the important materials for refining prefecture level magic weapons and armor, and even heaven level magic weapons. It is very popular in both Imperial Court and sect.


    In other words, those who can get a piece of archaic Xuanyan from the bottom of Tianchi in Changbai Mountain, even if it''s only the size of a finger, even if they don''t give it to the headmaster or be disciples, they can get at least 10000 taels of gold if they go out and sell it, which is enough to live a happy life.


    At this time, a figure sitting on the cold jade platform in yaochi''s secret place moved his eyebrows slightly. An idea came into his mind like an electric arc: "good... He''s coming!" Then the man in black, who lurks in the middle of the mountains, plunges into the water without hesitation and goes downstream.


    What''s more strange is that the man in black didn''t seem to be affected by the smell of ice. He just drove straight in and swam directly towards the bottom of the Tianchi lake like a fish.


    After diving into the bottom of Tianchi, the man in black seemed to have been here many times. He walked to the middle of a pile of stones and slowly stretched out his hand. He was able to gather his breath at the bottom of Tianchi, which was full of ice. His palm slowly held up an ice blue light ball the size of a grain of rice. It looked similar to the ice spirit yuan Dan that Xue Mingming gave Gu fan, The smell of ice around us was like moths rushing up in the dark to see the fire. Suddenly, the ball of light changed from the size of a grain of rice to the size of a palm. A moment later, the ice blue light wrapped the arms of the man in black, and the smell of ice around us seemed to be absorbed too much, causing the pressure in this area to increase suddenly, After all, the breath of ice is different from the ordinary liquid, and it is not easy to be absorbed. At this time, it is absorbed so much at once. Of course, it will cause the disorder of internal space, but when the chaos is conveyed to the water surface, it is just a microwave.


    "Go


    The icy blue light ball in the hand of the man in black soared and smashed fiercely towards the ground. You should know that the bottom of Tianchi is the rock layer of the archaic era, and there are archaic Xuanyan everywhere, which is as hard as Tianchou iron. It even cracked inch by inch under the icy blue light ball, as if it were a paste and turned into mud splashing out.


    At this time, another shadow came suddenly. In this ice breath condensed Tianchi water, it was also unaffected. It was even more free to come and go than the man in black before. It was as fast as a shark in the sea, and without saying a word, it directly grabbed the man in black''s skull with five fingers and claws!


    Almost at the moment when the five fingers were about to touch the man in black, the man in black suddenly rolled back and rotated in the water for a week, so he could avoid the claw strike. The man who came to sneak attack gave a "hum", which seemed to be a cold hum. Then, with five fingers of his left hand and a knife, he cut the man in black''s unguarded right shoulder hard. To be exact, it was in the process of the man in black''s body turning over, The right shoulder bone was sent to the man''s hand knife. The calculation is exquisite. There is no doubt that with the strength of this master''s hand, there is no doubt that as long as the hand knife cuts up, the man in black''s right hand will be broken even if it is not cut by Qi gen, and his strength will be greatly damaged.


    Who knows at this time, that originally impossible position, suddenly the right hand of the man in black turned over, into a palm shape, "pa!" When the sound of "pa" broke out, the bodies of the two people had been fighting for more than ten rounds, either standing as a knife, or pointing as a sword, or bending as a hook, or pointing as a fork, With 20 fingers, the four hands had to fight each other for countless times. Moreover, both of them had strange body methods. Their bones and muscles didn''t seem to be restricted by the rules at all. They just moved as they wanted. They were so flexible that they worried about whether they would fall down suddenly.


    But because of another person''s attack, the man in black has been steadily under the pressure. The attacker took the opportunity to clasp the man in black''s left shoulder blade with his backhand and jerked it behind him. The five fingers of his right hand were sharp and pointed to the man in black''s neck as a knife. Before the man in black responded, the man in black asked continuously: "who are you? Clearly learn is the fiber wind and cloud physical skills, fight with me but dare not reveal other moves, is afraid that I guess who you are? What do you do when you come to the bottom of Tianchi to wake up the Dragon crocodile? The whole Changbai Mountain has been refined into a magic weapon by me. What do you want to do? Do you think I don''t know? "


    The man in black was struggling. When the attacker saw that he was unwilling to speak, he simply reached out to tear off the black cloth wrapped around his face. To see the real face of the man in black, it was just then... "Roar, roar!" It was like a roar from ancient times across time and space. It came from under the ground. It was definitely not a roar of human beings, but a kind of animal without intelligence. The will contained in it was a roar of devouring, destroying, bloodthirsty, brutal, instinctive greed and the cruel consciousness of crushing all the people who disturbed themselves into powder, Let the attacker and the man in black shake at the same time.


    "No! The Dragon crocodile is awakened The Raider screamed, but suddenly, the man in black suddenly threw down his left hand. His figure was like electricity. In one breath, he rose to the height of 100 feet. It was impossible for the raider to catch him again. The determination of a strong man to break his wrist is incisively and vividly displayed in a moment.

 Chapter 339

    The attacker looked at the left hand in his hand. There was a complex emotion in his eyes. He saw that there was no trace of blood on the stump in her hand. In an instant, it was disintegrating inch by inch. The black nightwear was disintegrating with the bones, skin and muscles, just like a person shaped by soil, Finally, the stump turned into a jade like existence, emitting a blue, Jasper like luster, slightly flowing, as if it was spiritual.


    "Bixiao tianhun... Incarnation outside the body!" The man looked at the broken Jasper in his hand and knew that it was a fragment of the spirit of heaven, saying word by word.


    At the same time, the roar of the Dragon crocodile came from the bottom of the Tianchi Lake. The whole ground was shaking slightly. It seemed that a giant was crawling out of the cave. With each step, the whole Tianchi Lake would shake slightly, although the slight shaking could be ignored when it reached the water, But that step by step in the space near the bottom of the Tianchi Lake is earth shaking power. You know, the bottom of the Tianchi Lake is not ordinary sand, but the archaic rock that is as hard as Tianchou iron. It was slightly shaken by the huge monster with brute force.


    "Damn it, this evil animal can''t be subdued by my incarnation. Let''s go back first!" The man made a quick decision, wrapped those broken thoughts into a small ball, blocked them with one of his own thoughts, and landed in the palm of his hand. Then his body suddenly went up and shot out like an arrow. In a moment, he saw a figure. The icy smell fell like a drop of water and returned to the pool of heaven, And the figure disappeared in the mountains after a few flashes. This body method is comparable to moving in a flash.


    At this time, great changes took place at the bottom of Tianchi, but Gu fan, who was still diving slowly, knew nothing about it.


    This can''t blame him for his hindsight. He is almost absorbed in making up the gap between heaven and earth''s true Qi and keeping the polar wall around him from being broken by the smell of ice. However, as Gu fan''s diving deeper and deeper, the smell of ice becomes stronger and stronger, and the polar wall becomes more and more precarious, just like a poor man in an old robe, Covering the front reveals the back, covering the left reveals the right, left and right clumsy, in a hurry.


    In ancient times, as the backbone of the extreme wall, the original seal script "red and blue double Swords" was as bright and dark as a candle in the wind.


    "I''m afraid I''ve only dived 50 Zhang. Xue Mingming said that the bottom of the Tianchi Lake is about 100 Zhang deep, but now the polar wall is almost unable to hold it. What can I do?" Gu fan, who was wrapped by the white transparent polar wall, frowned and said, "the lower you go, the stronger the ice breath is. I just don''t know how strong the ice breath at the bottom of Tianchi is!"


    "No matter how strong the ice breath is? No matter how strong it is, it''s just the power between heaven and earth! " At this time, a voice suddenly rang in Gu fan''s mind, "I have understood the mystery of the unity of man and nature. I am nature, and nature is me. How can the power of nature harm my noumenon?"


    Gu fan was shocked by the bold idea in his heart. He took off the polar wall and dived to the bottom of the Tianchi Lake in the state of harmony between man and nature. But outside the polar wall, there was the smell of ice that could freeze the strong of the star level. There was no doubt that as long as Gu fan took off the polar wall and was touched by these ice spirits, he might even freeze his thoughts into ice, Seal Gufan like an insect in amber in Tianchi.


    However, if we wait until the moment when the polar wall is broken and then withdraw it, in case of restlessness and unable to enter the realm of harmony between man and nature, there will be only one dead end.


    Thinking of this, Gu fan put his hand into his pocket to get the "ice soul Yuanzhu" that Xue Mingming gave him. Yes, as long as you take this ice soul Yuanzhu, the cold ice breath will not attack him any more. In this Tianchi Lake, it''s just like being in an ordinary lake. It''s almost as easy to get Archean Xuanyan.


    At this time, Gu fan roared at himselfˇ° If you think you have a dependence, you have a chance. How can you make a breakthrough? " As the voice fell, he suddenly took out his right hand, which was in his pocket, and sat in the middle of the polar wall. He didn''t care about the slight "click" sound made by the collision between the polar wall and the cold ice breath, which was one of the signs that the polar wall began to be completely destroyed. But Gu fan seemed to turn a deaf ear and still sat in peace, This is the first time that he actively entered into the state of harmony between man and nature and accumulated rare experience.


    A moment later, a white fog gradually rose behind Gu fan. The white fog vaguely began to spread over Gu fan''s body, and gradually completely wrapped Gu fan''s body. At the moment when his body was completely wrapped up, it seemed that the protective wall was finally hard to come back, giving out a clear "scratch" sound, like an eggshell completely broken.


    At this time, Gu fan and others didn''t rush to swallow the ice breath of freezing Gu fan, but those ice breath, as if the civilians saw the noble emperor, and took the initiative to get out of the way. Some even formed a protective layer around Gu fan to protect him from sneaking down unimpeded.


    Of course, all of these things could not be felt by the ancient people who were in the state of harmony between man and nature. Even if they felt it, they could not shake the ancient people''s idea of harmony between man and nature. It was this mysterious obsession that "nature is me, I am nature" that not only made the ancient people feel a kind of flesh and blood harmony, Even the rebellious smell of ice creeps under the steps of the king of nature. This kind of feeling is the same as Gu fan''s previous experience of entering the realm of "harmony between man and nature" in the Changbai mountain hot spring, and is even better than it. After all, the aura of heaven and earth contained in the breath of cold ice is much stronger than that of Changbai mountain hot spring. The only pity is that it seems that these breath of cold ice is not compatible with Gu fan''s own constitution, It can''t be absorbed into his body like the power in Changbai mountain hot spring. At most, it can only form a protective cover composed of cold ice around him. In this way, Gu fan slowly dived to a distance of 80 Zhang. At this time, the whole underground space suddenly shook, even the water surface formed by the whole ice breath shook. Gu fan also frowned slightly under the condition of the unity of man and nature. At this time, his spirit and the whole Tianchi lake became a whole, and he seemed to feel a little pain. What a terrible power it is to make the whole Tianchi Lake feel pain! A warning sign suddenly appeared in Gu fan''s mind. Although the state of harmony between man and nature was still barely maintained, the sign of fear had come to Gu fan''s heart. It was a kind of intuition of disaster. It was like something in the dark world below wanted to devour Gu fan. The instinct of animals would naturally avoid it. It was the nature of creatures to pursue advantages and avoid disadvantagesˇ° Don''t you keep going down? " Gu fan asked himself in his heartˇ° Is this my own fear? " Gu fan''s heart thought a move, it is necessary to cut off this fear of miscellaneous thoughts, who knows that this fear idea should be like weeds, scattered and reunited, floating not out, nor resist, nor Dodge, floating in Gu fan''s mind, but like a warning. If it was the timid thought in Gu fan''s heart, it would never be so strong, and it would never affect Gu fan''s mind in the state of the unity of man and natureˇ° Is there really a great danger coming? " Until then, Gu fan was really alert. At that moment, in the dark, a force split the ice breath, and the ice breath was so condensed that it was like water. No, it was like air. It was like nothing. Ignoring the huge resistance of the ice breath, it swept over. Gu fan suddenly sank down for almost a moment, and this sprint made him dive for ten feet. With the help of the subtle sunlight reflected by the water in the Tianchi Lake, he vaguely saw the thing that had just attacked him. Suddenly, Gu fan felt that his breath was a little disordered - it was a huge tail, like the tail of an alligator, But there are so many barbs, ferocious and terrible. At the moment of Gu fan''s surprise, the state of the unity of man and nature immediately fluctuated, and the frozen breath gathered around him suddenly showed signs of collapse, and began to strangle with the frozen breath around him.

 Chapter 340

    "It must be this big guy, so when heaven and man are in one state, I will constantly raise warning signs in my heart. Gu fan has also seen exotic snakes in Yunmeng and Guze, and has also competed with many white bones and fierce beasts in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. No matter the saber toothed tiger king or juluan, they are only white bones and evil beasts, which are insignificant, even if they are equal to the strength of heaven, Even the ferocious snake of the star soul level''s strength, under the ferocious blow of the monster''s tail, seems to be the contrast gap between a baby and an adult.


    "Don''t get entangled with this evil animal. It''s an archaic alien dragon crocodile! It was sealed at the bottom of the Tianchi Lake by an ancient emperor. It was sealed with the breath of ice, but I don''t know who awakened it. " At this time, a voice suddenly appeared in Gu fan''s mind, but it was the voice of the leader of BEIYAO palace. It was different from transmitting sound into the secret. Unless they had a special spiritual connection, only the strong Xingjie could use it, and it consumed a lot of energy. Before Gu fan responded, the voice said: "this evil animal itself is equivalent to the strength of xingpo level, Now it is in a state of hunger and anger. Its power will be doubled. Xingjie masters can''t control it. I''m mobilizing elder Taishang and elder to come from yaochi secret place to suppress it. You can get out of the way quickly and don''t let sheep enter tiger''s mouthˇ° Obviously, the leader of the BEIYAO palace started two thousand miles to remind Gu fan that he didn''t want Gu fan to die. After all, Gu fan had a lot of things that the BEIYAO palace wanted. Gu fan had a special identity. He was the forbidden commander of the imperial court and the son of Hou Guyun of Pingyuan. If he died on Changbai Mountain, no matter how he died, he had nothing to do with the BEIYAO palace, A little carelessness, as Gu Fan said, is a great disaster to destroy the tradition of orthodoxy!


    When Gu fan heard this, he immediately came back to himself. He wanted to go down to Tianchi today to take Taigu Xuanyan. Immediately a mysterious master opened the seal and released the Taigu dragon crocodile at the bottom of Tianchi. Didn''t he make it clear that he wanted to be buried under the alligator''s kiss? So mean? There is no doubt that it must have been Xia Chang and Xu Chang, who had made trouble with themselves. But Gu fan immediately thought of the possibility of exception. Although Xia elder Xu Changxia hoped that Gu fan would die, he did not dare to do it on Changbai Mountain, because Gu fan''s death on Changbai Mountain would bring great disaster to BEIYAO palace.


    "That''s all for the Taigu Xuanyan?" Gu fan asked himself, after all, the power of this dragon crocodile is too overbearing. However, in the face of the interference of the archaic dragon crocodile, it is impossible to enter the state of harmony between man and nature. Even if you force yourself into the state of harmony between man and nature, it will not only have an impact on Gu fan''s later cultivation of martial arts. In this case, not dying in the cold air will also become the food of the archaic dragon crocodile.


    Gu fan thought about it for a moment. The whole Tianchi Lake is about 100 feet deep. He has just dived nearly 70 feet. When he was avoiding the attack of dragon crocodiles, he suddenly fell down about 30 feet. At this time, he should have almost reached the bottom of Tianchi Lake. Is that the failure? At this time, the situation is very urgent. Since the Taigu dragon crocodile has swept itself with its tail, it''s obvious that it has found Gufan. It''s not easy to get rid of him. Just go down to the bottom of Tianchi and take a piece of Taigu Xuanyan!


    Gu fan''s heart was horizontal, but his action was as decisive as ever, and he immediately dived down. If someone else was present at this time, he would be surprised at Gu fan''s means. He even used the "Qi control sword formula" to break through the ice shield condensed under the condition of the unity of man and nature, and at the same time cut down all the ice breath that blocked his progress, You should know that the water pressure of the ice breath in Tianchi is getting stronger and stronger. At the bottom, all the martial arts can''t bear it. But Gu fan''s "Qi control sword formula" is the fastest sword in the world. In addition, after Gu fan realized the unity of heaven and man, "Yu Qi Jian Jue", the traditional sword skill of assassination, has finally advanced from the "only shadow sword" in the early stage to the "Yu Feng sword" in the middle stage. Although the sword Qi can only be divided into three parts, the power of each one is no less than that of the "only shadow sword" in the early stage. Moreover, in order to break through the ice atmosphere, Gu fan closed the three Yu Feng swords into a sword awn, Not to mention the smell of cold ice below, even if there is Archaean basalt below, or even tianfengqi iron, in such a terrible explosion, will break into debris.


    It was with the power of this explosion that Gu fan took advantage of the ice breath around him, which was split by the sword Qi, and had no time to close. His body suddenly sank, and there was a sound of "Da". He had already stepped on the ground at the bottom of Tianchi. But Gu fan didn''t have the time or leisure to see what Archean relics were at the bottom of Tianchi, But with the power of lightning and flint, "Zheng" actually used the Jingkui sword to chop down a piece of archaic Xuanyan, and put it into his sleeve. Then, without holding the sword, his left hand took out the ice soul yuan bead in his pocket, crushed the crystal box with his five fingers, and the ice soul yuan bead was catapulted into Gu fan''s mouth.


    This series of actions were all completed in a flash, and even the surrounding ice breath didn''t have time to react. It filled the gap before. It was just like that Gu fan used his sword to cut the Tianchi water, which was composed of ice breath. It was dazzling. Gu fan had already taken the Archean Xuanyan. But there is a non-human existence to see all this clearly, and then a bloody mouth with a stench suddenly opened, and then the huge tail which was defeated by the previous blow suddenly rolled down, up and down, and formed a encircling situation for Gu fan!


    Gu fan had already broken the ice shield of his body when he just sprinted. Suddenly, the smell of ice around him was like a shark smelling blood. They were all waving their teeth and claws and rushing to Gu fan. They wanted to freeze the object with heat under the air of ice and become a part of them!


    Even if Gu fan avoided the inevitable attack of the taigulong crocodile, it was inevitable that he would be completely frozen by the ice breath and stay under the Tianchi Lake. Moreover, the ice breath had great resistance. Gu fan even felt that his skill was not half as flexible as on land, but the huge taigulong crocodile was not affected by the ice breath resistance at all, Gu fan didn''t even have the advantage of agility. The situation is urgent! A long ice blue sword suddenly appeared in Gufan''s body. It had two blades and a short handle. It seemed to be carved with a large piece of pure ice crystal. It didn''t look like a sword, but it looked like the tip of a long gun. Yes, that''s the soul of Gu fan''s ice Jue sword. It''s the tip of the immortal gun in ye Xuanji''s hand! At this time, bingjue''s sword spirit seemed to be spiritually suspended in the water condensed by the cold ice breath. The ice blue light suddenly burst up, almost like a round of ice blue sun rising under the Tianchi Lake. At the same time, the surrounding ice breath suddenly seemed to be sucked into the vortex and rushed towards bingjue''s sword spirit, The magic weapon of bingjue sword spirit is like a man who is extremely thirsty. He drinks the purest water condensed by the cold ice breath. Those who rush to Gufan''s side to freeze his cold ice breath are pulled into bingjue sword spirit before they can get close to Gufan''s body, Gu fan can even hear the voice of the breath of ice screaming because of surprise and being inhaled into the sword, if the breath of ice can produce self-consciousness! For a moment, the breath of ice around Gufan was almost sucked into a vacuum by the spirit of ice Jue sword. It was as if he had hollowed out a piece under the jelly, which was very strange. And absorbed such pure ice breath, ice Jue sword spirit is also brilliant, suddenly picked up Gu fan toward the resistance of the huge, with barbed tail resolutely hitˇ° Boom A figure was wrapped by a dark blue light and flew backward thousands of feet. The smell of ice around it seemed speechless under the huge impact. When the figure stopped, the dark blue light would shatter like crystal fragments.

 Chapter 341

    Under the protection of the dark blue light, Gu fan''s throat was so sweet that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. The body of the Taigu crocodile was so overbearing that Gu fan doubted that it could shovel the whole Changbai Mountain with its physical strength. Just now, bingjue sword soul took a full blow under the breath of ice, and it was bounced back. It swept a thousand feet, and made Gufan almost vomit blood. At this time, Taigu dragon crocodile also gave a low roar, which obviously suffered a little damage.


    But the Dragon crocodile is a fierce beast. The injury didn''t make it retreat, but let its cruel, bloodthirsty, belligerent and other emotions burst out with anger. The barbed giant tail, which had just been deflected by Gu fan''s ice Jue sword spirit, immediately wound up again, and surrounded Gu fan in the middle like a boa constrictor!


    "Damn, this time not only did not lift the blockade to escape, but made the beast angry!" Gu fan screamed in his heart that the surrounding space was suddenly reduced, as if it had been caused by the accumulation of huge forces. Even the breath of ice was squeezed and began to shatter, turning into the purest water system, and the power was constantly scattered in the Tianchi Lake. Tianchi water got this pure power, and suddenly became waves on the surface of the water, as if the tide was going to rise.


    Obviously, this crocodile is trying to crush Gufan and his place into the purest aura, which can be absorbed by it to nourish its hungry stomach.


    The breath of ice around Gufan finally came to an opportunity. When the light of bingjue sword faded, he rushed up and began to freeze the hot object. It took only a few breaths from the sole of his feet. Except for his head, Gufan had been frozen by the ice, although Gufan''s body had been chopped and washed, It''s very strong. It doesn''t freeze into ice all of a sudden, but the whole body is covered with ice and can''t move. Even if someone can break the ice or rescue him later, those muscle tissues will be necrotic. That is to say, if Gu fan can''t break free in a short time, these ice will be the grave that will bury his future of martial arts, a living ice coffin!


    "How can I do that for you?" Gu fan roared and bit hard, "Ka!" A light sound, as if a piece of ice along his throat slide into the body in general, and then the original surge, want to take advantage of Gu fan''s protection to freeze his body of ice breath suddenly stopped, as if people are thinking in general, and at this time, Gu fan burst roar: "ice soul Yuanzhu fusion of my body, I roam within the four seas!" The words didn''t fall, the ice that just fell into the abdomen suddenly released endless aura, just like the feeling of swallowing a whole finger size ten thousand year old chalcedony!


    "Click, click, click..."


    All of a sudden, the frozen ice on Gu fan cracked inch by inch from top to bottom, and then transformed into the purest vitality, injected into Gu fan''s body through pores and skin!


    Released, as if a prisoner in an instant was released from the shackles of the rope, general freedom! Gu fan''s most direct feeling is that the ice breath in the Tianchi water is no longer an obstacle to him, and his limbs no longer need to bear a lot of resistance as before. The water pressure on the viscera has disappeared, and an extremely comfortable feeling spreads all over his body. Gu fan feels that he can move freely in the ice breath as if he were on the ground, Even faster than on the ground!


    The next second, like lightning, the left hand ice Jue sword spirit, the right hand sword startle skeleton, the right hand use "Yuqi sword Jue" middle section "Yufeng sword - three sword in one!" When using bingjue sword spirit with his left hand to absorb the cold breath, Gu fan suddenly realized that the move "extremely cold sword storm" just took bingjue sword spirit''s crazy absorption of the cold breath around just now, accumulating strength to split the momentum of a sword. At this time, Gu fan manipulated and used it, which was more powerful than the previous unintentional use, and used it at the bottom of the ice filled Tianchi Lake, It can be compared to the endless momentum of the "wolf soul sword" that the left-wing king of the dog army used when he was in the dog army camp that day!


    Gu fan used two moves in succession. Originally, these two moves were extremely energy consuming moves. The "only shadow sword" in the early part of the Yuqi sword formula was to condense the whole body''s strength to a point and store the force. What''s more, the "Yufeng sword" in the middle part? In the past, even if he was not tired to collapse, he would not even have the power to lift the sword. But this time, Gu fan didn''t feel the slightest fatigue. Instead, he felt that he had endless strength all over his body, as if he had the confidence to beat him down with the strength of his body, even if the Dragon crocodile beast was standing in front of him!


    I saw a dazzling sword from the space surrounded by the archaic dragon crocodile. Almost at the same time, a bunch of ice blue sword with thick mouth extended and burst in another directionˇ° "Kaka, Kaka, KaKa" seems to be the sound of ice crystal breaking. The hard scales of the Taigu dragon crocodile were frozen at the moment when they touched the ice blue sword. Then they were swept by the "three sword in one" Yuqi sword formula, which started first and then came, and suddenly burst. These two moves were like smashing the scales of the Taigu dragon crocodile.


    But this move has been enough to frighten the warrior below the power of a nebula in xingpo. After all, the power burst out in a short time is really amazing.


    A visible and qualitative whirlpool suddenly formed under the ice breath, which seemed to completely break the barrier made up of the Dragon crocodile''s strong body. Then a human shadow suddenly flew up from the ice breath whirlpool. The ice breath around not only did not hinder his action, but also vaguely helped him, Make him this jump to climb ten Zhang of height, this person is Gu fan!


    Just after breaking away from the encirclement of the crocodile, Gu fan finally took a breath. With the sunlight reflected from the water, he vaguely saw the face of the crocodile, like a crocodile with sharp serrated teeth. Just as Gu fan looked at it, the fins beside his body stirred the breath of ice, Use this force to soar up and bite Gu fan at the speed of a shark.


    Gu fan was so surprised that he felt that in this crisis time, the properties of Bingpo Yuanzhu in his body had developed more quickly. Anyway, now he absorbed the properties of Bingpo Yuanzhu continuously, and just now he absorbed so much cold breath. Gu fan even had a wrong feeling, even if one of his hands was bitten off by a dragon crocodile, With abundant vitality in the body, it can be regenerated. In fact, this is impossible. The regeneration of severed limbs is no longer the category of human martial arts. It belongs to the supernatural power of the heavenly spirit, which is extremely rare. It also consumes energy when it works. After all, the structure of the human body is too delicate, and the energy should be used to simulate every blood vessel, not to mention a hand, Even a finger is a huge project.


    Gu fan thought to himself, "anyway, I''m taking bingpuyuan pill now. This ice breath can''t hurt me. I can also use some of it for my own use. How about fighting with this archaic beast for several rounds? Anyway, if you can''t beat it back with a single sword, you can leaveˇ° Gu fan is right. You should know that an archaic alien is not only a great threat to life, but also a rare accumulation for martial arts practitioners. Many of the best martial arts are created by imitating the attack or life style of these archaic alien. Similarly, if we can integrate the air and dignity of archaic alien into the martial arts boxing, Simply can turn decadent into magic, only in the momentum can frighten the opponent. It is precisely because most of the archaic species are extinct, so it is extremely difficult for the current martial arts to find an archaic species or a demon like a snake. They even need such luck.


    Let''s say it''s a Taigu crocodile. It''s a cross between a dragon and an alligator. It''s rare but powerful. It''s not a common warrior in today''s life. Even if you were a general of the imperial court in the past, you never saw a living Taigu crocodile. Facing the cold, dead and lifeless huge fossil skeleton, you can''t imagine the power of this Taigu alien in those days, If this can also put its power into the boxing, it is really a genius out of the world.


    If we don''t take advantage of the opportunity to fight with this archaic alien and learn from the martial arts experience, when will we wait?


    Gu fan''s strength increased greatly because he took Bingpo Yuanzhu. He changed his mind and immediately turned his escape from the original crocodile mouth into active competition. Suddenly, he stopped, holding out an ice blue, rice sized ice bead in his right hand. It looked similar to the ice spirit jade bead. It''s almost the same as the ice bead used by the man in black to wake up the archaic dragon crocodile.


    The ice bead suddenly became the size of a fist. The next moment, it wrapped Gu fan''s whole right arm. With another breath, Gu fan''s right hand pounded down. A dazzling blue light ball suddenly fell from Gu fan''s right fist and hit the incoming Taigu dragon crocodile at the speed of a meteorite. Although compared with the man in black''s light ball, it was a little less powerful. It didn''t reach the previous light ball, which made the whole Tianchi Lake look like a round of ice blue sun, but its power was not half a point!


    The ball of light hit the crocodile''s mouth hard. After the collision, it burst out suddenly. The endless strength of the fist and the cold wind evolved from the breath of ice seemed to burst the whole space.


    "Ohˇ° The Taigu dragon crocodile howled angrily, and was hit heavily on his head by the power of Gufan''s ice hockey. His head tilted, and the power of upward sprint was completely resolved. Then he fell down hard and his huge body fell on the hard Taigu Xuanyan at the bottom of Tianchi.


    The power of this punch is so powerful!


    Even the Dragon crocodile can''t resist it!


    But Gu fan doesn''t naively think that his fist will kill this archaic alien. The archaic dragon crocodile has the blood of the dragon. In addition to its infinite power, the dragon''s other characteristic is its powerful physical recovery ability. If this little injury can defeat the archaic dragon crocodile, it is not worthy of being a fierce beast in the wild!


    Just as Gu fan had just made this earth shaking fist, the operation of bingpu Yuanzhu''s medicine in his body accelerated again, and he began to gather in the direction of Dantian. If Gu fan wants to improve his martial arts strength, he should keep the medicine in all four limbs. However, the medicine automatically converges towards the Dantian direction, as if a force is affecting him. But at this time, the situation is urgent, and Gu fan can''t speculate.


    It seems that the Taikoo crocodile, who has just been knocked down to the bottom of the Tianchi Lake, was really beaten by Gufan. In fact, its combat attitude towards Gufan was more of a kind of teasing, just like the cat teasing the mouse under its paw. But at this time, the "mouse" slapped the cat hard, then turned around and ran away. Any kind of predator would be furious! Now Gufan can be said to have completely angered it!


    "Roar!" Just fell to the bottom of the earth, the broken pieces of Archean Xuanyan have not yet been flying up, Archean dragon crocodile has been flying up like an arrow, and the speed is almost the same as that of the star level strong, "no, hurry up Gu fan is so smart. Can''t you see that the strength of taigulong crocodile has increased exponentially after it entered the rage state. Now it can tear Gu fan to pieces with one bite. Even if you have thousands of magic powers, you can''t use them. It''s just a one-off ten meeting, a real one-off ten meeting. If you don''t leave at this time, you will be a fool! Almost at the same time that the Taigu dragon crocodile reached the position where Gu fan was just now, Gu fan suddenly increased his speed by 12 times, drew a striking white line in the cold air and flew towards the waterˇ° Bang It was like a sharp sword stabbing out of the water. A white figure suddenly soared into the air. Countless ice blue waves were aroused at the water outlet. Before it could fall down, there was another sound like a huge bang from the bottom of the water, which made the whole Changbai Mountain tremble slightlyˇ° Boom A column of water tens of feet high rises from the Tianchi Lake and bursts into the sky. As soon as it touches the outside air, it immediately turns into countless tiny ice crystals and falls with the windˇ° Jiaolong... Jiaolong going to sea The four adult disciples standing by the Tianchi Lake waiting for the news of Gu fan''s trial, if the sound of "pa" just now had not made them understand the situation, now they were scared by the tremendous momentum. Except for the eldest martial brother, the other three were just the same. Their knees were soft and they collapsed. After all, Taigu dragon crocodile has the blood of real dragon. A dragon''s power is enough to frighten all things! I saw the white figure falling on the opposite mountain peak, and from the water column came out a ferocious and terrifying existence - five Zhang long, covered with scales like a dragon, mouth like an alligator, with countless sharp teeth showing out, the whole head like an alligator, but with a dragon''s beard, it looked like nothing, At the same time, his lower body is exactly like a snake, but there are two huge fins in his abdomen. Presumably, this is the whole picture of dragon crocodile. As soon as the Taigu dragon crocodile jumped out of the water, it suddenly opened its mouth, and the mouth expanded to a radius of three feet, facing gufantun standing on the cliff. Gu fan had no doubt that, even if it was a hill, the Taigu dragon crocodile could swallow it in one gulp. Even if it was a city, it could be cut in half. Obviously, the Dragon crocodile is really angry! At this critical moment, Gu fan''s Bingpo Yuanzhu''s properties were fully developed, which made him change! The ancient figure as like as two peas in the field of Dan came out slowly. A figure that was exactly the same as him, doubled every time he took a step, and was wearing a gorgeous purple armor, which was filled with spells and patterns. Obviously, this was the ancient sky of the purple sky. The sky was wearing the armor of heaven, and the pieces of purple broke apart in a flash, revealing the purple red glow inside. Zixiao tianhun is promoted to Zhenxiao tianhun! But when Gu fan absorbed ten thousand year old chalcedony, he had already strengthened Zixiao tianhun to the extreme, just separated from Zhenxiao tianhun by a layer of membrane. Now, as soon as bingpu Yuanzhu''s medicinal power was added, he was promoted to Zhenxiao tianhun, but the change didn''t end there. Then the purple color gradually faded, as if he had been washed by running water for countless times, and gradually bleached, It turned into milky white like jade. At this time, several figures not far away were shocked. Do you want to go directly from Zixiao tianhun to Yuxiao tianhun? There was incredible emotion in everyone''s eyes. Finally, that day, the soul still left a hint of purplish red and stopped changing. Sky soul limit! Gu fan''s spirit blocked in front of him and said to Gu fan with telepathy: "brother, give it to me here!" Then he raised his head and looked at the Dragon crocodile without fear. When the Dragon crocodile saw the spirit in Gufan''s body, it didn''t matter at first. It was ready to devour Gufan and Gufan''s spirit. But when it saw Gufan''s eyes, it was like seeing a natural enemy, The huge body stopped in front of Gu fan''s heaven soul and stopped. Then the soul of the sky suddenly flashed back to Gu fan''s bodyˇ° Do it Not far away, the woman on the top of the cloud gave a clear drink. Suddenly, eight figures were flying down from the clouds, but they stood well in accordance with the eight directions and suspended in the air. The first woman even held out her hand and offered a jade flute with green body. The jade flute had just been offered, and it suddenly increased ten times. It was like an iron bar, and it hit the crocodile''s mouth. The great power even pulled its whole body back.

 Chapter 342

    Gu fan recognized it at a glance. It was one of the town secrets of BEIYAO palace, and it was also the place where the thousand year old qi movement of BEIYAO palace was suppressed. It was the personal belongings of the ancient emperor who sealed the archaic dragon crocodile. It was sacrificed and refined to become one of the treasures of BEIYAO palace. Gu fan has seen this jade flute in the book Tianmo Baojian. Ye Xuanji said that this jade flute is called "Qun Huang Yinfeng" instead of "Feng QiuHuang".


    It is said that the ancient emperor was proficient in music and was the founder of later rites and music. He was able to attract Shenfeng by virtue of the beautiful music of Yuxiao. But at this time in the hands of the BEIYAO palace, it was not related to the temperament. It was a powerful magic weapon.


    The Taigu dragon crocodile was defeated by the Xiao of "group of Phoenix leading Phoenix". When the other seven saw that the woman had a good move, they displayed their best move together!


    "Taiyin shenlei!"


    "It''s too cold to break!"


    "Bingsha palm!"


    "Qi Jue sword Qi!"


    "The devil tore the claw of heaven!"


    "Hell of the ice!"


    "Ice Blast!"


    The seven beams were so huge that they could tear the whole Changbai mountain apart, and almost at the same time, they rushed to the Dragon crocodile below.


    Judging from the martial arts routines of these eight people, Gu fan guessed that the first one to attack must be the leader of BEIYAO palace, otherwise there would be no such treasure as qunyuang Yinfeng in hand, and the other seven shadows are BEIYAO palace. Now the seven elders and Taishang elders of Changbai Mountain.


    Raoshi dragon crocodile is an archaic alien, with dragon blood. But it has been imprisoned for nearly ten thousand years. At this time, it is hard to avoid weakness and is besieged by eight experts. In a moment, countless scales are knocked down. With a cry, the Dragon crocodile seems to feel great and almost irresistible powerˇ°ˇ° Let''s join hands. I''ll take this "Qun Huang Yin Feng" magic weapon as my eye. Let''s do it together and seal this evil animal. Don''t let it hurt people any more. "


    The other seven rays of light shot out of the hands of the seven elders and the supreme elder. They turned into tangible chains and locked up the Dragon crocodile.


    The Taigu dragon crocodile, as an alien species of Taigu, has strong physical strength and dragon blood. It is extremely powerful. How can it be bound by these people willingly and struggle desperately to hit the nearest elder of BEIYAO palace.


    "Boom!" The Dragon crocodile''s body was huge. Gu fan suspected that even a mountain could be knocked down by him. Sure enough, the elder of BEIYAO palace, who was guarding that direction, was hit and flew out for several meters, spewing out a mouthful of blood, and his iron lock almost fell off.


    "No, this evil animal is going to be crazyˇ° The master of BEIYAO palace was surprised. Obviously, she didn''t expect that an elder of xingpo level in BEIYAO palace would be injured and vomit blood when he was hit by a dragon crocodile. This is still under the condition of another seven iron locks. Otherwise, that would be great?


    "Heaven and earth are the same, ice and snow cover the sky, and the archaic Cambrian array is unique!" Her heart was horizontal, and she consecutively sacrificed three magic weapons, which turned out to be an ice blue robe, a long sword with cold light, and a water blue jade Ruyi. These three magic weapons quickly flew to three directions, forming a quadrangle with the previous "qunyuang Yinfeng" jade flute. At the same time, a nebular illusion appeared behind the seven elders and the supreme elder, Xingxuan''s power was almost continuously injected into the body of the Dragon crocodile along the iron lock in his hand.


    Cambrian is a legend that before Archean, the earth was covered with ice and snow. This Archean Cambrian unique array was when the ice blocked the mountains and rivers and created a lifeless mood. It was one of the strongest arrays in BEIYAO palace. It needed eight warriors with the power of a nebula to use the original cold ice Qi of BEIYAO palace, but it was very powerful, even though it was an Archean alien, I can''t take it down.


    Gu fan is looking up to see the leader of BEIYAO palace with seven star level elders and Taishang elders fighting with Taigu dragon crocodile. A figure suddenly falls on Gu fan''s side, but the snow in white is nameless.


    "You''re not hurt, are you?" Snow nameless with slightly concerned tone asked.


    Gu Fan said with a leisurely smile: "if I take the bingpu Yuanzhu you gave me, I will be hurt. Isn''t that too useless?" Then he looked at the snow and saidˇ° But after I took Bingpo Yuanzhu, I still didn''t break through to all day level. I''m sorry. "


    "What?" Xue Mingming was shocked by Gu fan''s words. She looked Gu fan up and down again and made sure that he was still in the realm of Shen Tian. She was surprised that he didn''t even have the power of a star Xuan. Bingpo Yuanzhu is a panacea that can upgrade the congenitally level warrior to the Chengtian level. Gu fan was already five xingxuan before. Shen Tian level is at the limit. It''s only half a step away from Chengtian level, and there''s no breakthrough. It''s really a little strange. Originally, Xue Mingming estimated that Gu fan''s strength would soar to the peak of all sky level after he took bingpu Yuanzhu. As long as the level of tianhun reached Yuxiao, broke through the vast star field, and immediately promoted to the star level, who knows, he still didn''t break through.


    Then she looked at Gu fan and nodded slowlyˇ° I see. You have taken two pieces of natural materials and local treasures, and a lot of pills, as well as purple orchid and Ganoderma lucidum, which are close to natural materials and local treasures. In your body, your body has been promoted to a strange state by these external things, which can''t be promoted by external things. So all the medicines of Bingpo Yuanzhu give priority to nourish your tianhun, but it''s also gratifying to reach the peak of Zhenxiao tianhun. It''s a threshold to promote tianhun to Yuxiao level, but many people are stuck in the peak of Chengtian level, and one card is a lifetime. "


    Gu fan had to smile and said, "but I''m a little uneasy when I owe you this favor. If I didn''t wake up when I met this archaic beast, I would not have used Bingpo Yuanzhu. "


    "What? Are you afraid of what you owe me? " Snow nameless smile said: "well, you owe me a favor, my heart will always remember me."


    Gu fan had to smile awkwardly when he heard the speech.


    At this moment, the Taigu dragon crocodile, bound by eight Cambrian iron chains, roared and made a final desperate struggle. A phantom of a dragon gradually emerged behind the Dragon crocodile. Although it was only a blur of Qi similar to the shape of a dragon, the Taigu dragon crocodile''s power suddenly increased, The Cambrian iron lock that bound it was suddenly so taut that it made a "click click" sound, as if it was about to be broken.


    "The dragon''s blood is about to awaken. When the cloud turns into a dragon, we can''t stop it from breaking away from the ancient Cambrian array!" The master of BEIYAO palace was so anxious that the space behind him suddenly twisted and collapsed. One, two, three, four... Four silver nebulae flew out of the sky like white lines. In a moment, even the light of the midday sun was covered by these four nebulae.


    The power of four nebulae! The power of thirty-six xingxuan, the supreme strength of Xingjie! The power of the leader of BEIYAO palace in a moment is so terrible!


    With the help of xingxuan, the leader of BEIYAO palace, the four magic weapons used as the eyes of the array are shining like silver awns. It seems that they are going to stab people at any time, and the former shaky iron lock is now firmly fixed.


    Every time the Taigu dragon crocodile leans to hit a direction, it is bound to death by the iron chain and can''t move. Even so, the phantom of the Dragon behind it is still more and more clear. First, the outline, then the scales and bones, and then the flesh and blood. It seems that in a moment, the Dragon behind the Taigu dragon crocodile will rush to the blue clouds!


    "Bang!" It''s like the sound of a rock being hit by a gun. It''s deafening. It''s like the clear sound of a thousand year old ice melting. A chain is broken under the influence of the dragon''s blood.


    Seeing that the attack works, if someone''s expression at this time, the Taigu dragon crocodile will surely be a sneer. Shaking its huge body, it will break all the chains and even take the opportunity to hurt people!


    "No, I have to help master!" Seeing this, Xue Mingming leaps up behind an elder. With her hands folded, the space behind her suddenly changes and turns into a dark river of stars. Eight of them are suspended. Before eight of them start to unfold, Xue Mingming has waved her hand, and an iron lock formed by the power of ice and snow has been flying down into the body of the archaic dragon crocodile.


    "Ouch!" The roar of the Archaean dragon crocodile seems to be laughing at snow nameless, even without the power of a nebula to seal itself. After it awakens the dragon''s blood, it can easily tear a warrior with the power of the nebula to pieces, not to mention a warrior like snow nameless, ten of them are useless.


    But snow nameless raised his hand, a crystal clear jade flew out of the sky, emitting seven colors of light in the sun.


    "Yao Chi Yu!"


    Then, from the jade wall, all the light comes together and pours into the ice iron lock formed by Xue Mingming and xingxuan.


    It was like the last straw that overwhelmed the camel. After the last injection of strength, the scales of the Taigu dragon crocodile began to freeze. The ice quickly spread along the body of the Taigu dragon crocodile. It also seemed to feel the threat. It twisted its body desperately, trying to shake off the ice and break the iron lock, but it didn''t help, In the end, a dragon crocodile was frozen in the ice like a lizard by nine strong men of BEIYAO palace.


    It wasn''t until the ice completely covered the body of the Taigu crocodile, and the Taigu alien didn''t move. For a long time, the nine warriors of BEIYAO palace slowly withdrew their chains and turned them into pure xingxuan''s forces and poured them back into their bodies. All of them were relieved.


    Without the binding of the iron lock, the huge piece of ice wrapped with the Archaean dragon crocodile suddenly fell backward and fell into the Tianchi Lake with a bang. The splashing water was hundreds of feet high, and then everything was quiet.


    The master of BEIYAO palace made a move, and the four magic weapons flew towards her and returned to her body. Even the strong one with the power of the four nebulae can hardly hide her tired look on her face, because she was the main one who sealed the archaic dragon crocodile and sent out the archaic Cambrian Jue array just now. She also wielded three heavenly level magic weapons as the eye of the array, and she consumed the most power. But at least she sealed the archaic alien. If this evil animal is allowed to run away, it will harm the world, Or the Changbai Mountain, North Yao palace face really don''t know where to putˇ° It''s just a pity that I don''t have enough strength. If I reach the rank of Xinghao, I may be able to kill this evil animal and refine some earth shaking magic weapons with its flesh and blood which is comparable to the natural materials and local treasures. That''s all. Let''s talk about it later! "


    At this time, Gu fan, standing on the cliff below, suddenly infused his body with genuine Qi and said in a loud voice: "master of BEIYAO palace, I have taken the archaic Xuanyan. Should I fulfill my promise and let me go into the world golden house to watch the books?"


    "Oh?" The leader of BEIYAO palace was surprised. "You actually got the Archean Xuanyan under the eyes of the Archean dragon crocodile?" Gu fan''s voice fell, and the rest of the elders and the supreme elders were also surprised. These people have just seen the power of the Taigu dragon crocodile, and the Taigu Xuanyan is at the bottom of the Tianchi Lake. That is to say, if Gu fan wants to get the Taigu Xuanyan, he must pass through the Taigu dragon crocodile, and then escape well. This skill is not to say that he is in the Tianchi lake where the ice breath condenses, The resistance in the water is huge. Even in ordinary water, it''s very lucky to escape from the mouth of dragon crocodile? The strangest thing is that Gu fan is still intact!


    No one noticed that Xia Chang and Xu Chang, who were standing beside the swordsman in white, snorted coldly, and his face became gloomy.


    The leader of BEIYAO palace then slowly fell on the cliff where Gufan was standing. A group of elders and supreme elders and Xue Mingming also fell down. The leader of BEIYAO palace stepped forward, and Gufan took out the palm sized Archean Xuanyan from his sleeve and handed it to the leader of BeiYao Palace: "please have a look, master."


    The leader of BEIYAO palace took the archaic Xuanyan from Gufan and weighed it in his hand. It''s really archaic Xuanyan. It can''t be wrong.


    "How about it, master?" Gu fan asked with a smile.


    Standing beside the master of BEIYAO palace, Xue Mingming suddenly put in a word and said, "don''t you change your tongue?"


    On hearing this, Gu fan called out: "master, please accept my disciples'' worship!" With that, he bowed to the master of BEIYAO palace. According to the etiquette, teachers should kneel down and kowtow, but if you want to kowtow to Gu fan, it''s too humiliating. As for the term "Shifu", since Gu fan was taken as an apprentice by an old rogue named ye Xuanji, the demon king of heaven killing, in a dreamland for no reason, there has been no sanctity at all. As long as you are willing to teach me Kung Fu and give me benefits, what''s wrong with being my Shifu? Gu fan also read in Confucian books that "if three people walk, they will have their own teachers." the sages all said that they should have many masters. How about if I introduce ordinary people and worship more masters? It''s true to reap the benefits.


    If the master of BEIYAO palace knew what Gu fan was thinking, he would not know what he would feel.


    According to the general etiquette of worshiping teachers, Gu fan had to kneel down and kowtow, but now Gu fan bowed to the leader of BEIYAO palace, which made it hard to say anything. First of all, the leader of BEIYAO palace didn''t say much. Moreover, Gu fan''s identity is special. Is it difficult for the elders and the supreme elders to shout, "you didn''t kneel down, this teacher doesn''t count?"?


    Snow nameless see Gu fan worship BEIYAO palace master as a teacher, smile in the eyes, and said to Gu fan: "then you should call me what?"


    Gu fan sees snow nameless and seldom has a smile in his eyes, but it''s very beautiful. He is about to ask her to "elder martial sister" to make the iceberg beauty happy, but he hears the leader of BEIYAO palace coldly interrupt: "OK, nameless, don''t make a fool of yourself!"


    Xue Mingming was reprimanded by the leader of BEIYAO palace. She immediately gathered her smile and stood behind BEIYAO palace with her head down, but her eyes still glanced in the direction of Gufan from time to time.


    Gu fan knew that Xue Mingming was looking at himself, but he didn''t look at her. Instead, he said to the master of BEIYAO palace, "master, I''m new to BEIYAO palace, but I''m also your disciple. As the master of BEIYAO palace, shouldn''t I give you some meeting gifts?"


    "Good guy!"


    The seven elders of BEIYAO palace and Taishang called out in their hearts almost at the same time. It''s good to enter the door. The young marquis is really capable!


    The leader of BEIYAO palace shakes his head slightly when he hears the speech. For the first time, Gu fan looks so close to the leader of the second most upright sect in the world through the veil of the leader of BEIYAO palace. Gu fancai marvels at the fact that this woman really has a twinkle and a smile, which is enough to make her beautiful. There is even a smell similar to the secret fragrance, which makes people want to be close. It can be said that despite the terrible power of her four nebulae, the leader of BEIYAO palace is definitely the dream lover of countless men.


    After Gu fan looked at it through the veil for a moment, the leader of BEIYAO palace didn''t feel any disrespect, but slowly said, "gift? Isn''t the ice soul Yuanzhu that nameless gave you a gift from my teacher in advance? "


    As the voice fell, all the elders and the supreme elder were surprised. "Can Gu fan escape from the crocodile''s kiss with Shen Tian''s strength, but he took the ice soul Yuanzhu sent by Xue Mingming..." but Xue Mingming lowered his head slightly, blushed on his cheeks, pulled the sleeve of the leader of BEIYAO palace and whispered: "master, how do you know everything?" Even though Xue Mingming is a monk of Yuan Dynasty who is uninhibited to the common customs, she is also a girl after all. She was told by her master in public that she gave Gu Fanbing such a panacea. It''s hard to avoid being told. How can she not be shy?


    The master of BEIYAO palace didn''t say anything more. Instead, he waved his hand and said, "go back." Then she looked at Gu fan and said, "I will take you to the world golden house tomorrow."


    "Thank you, master!" Gu fan made a ceremony to the leader of BEIYAO palace.


    That afternoon, all the disciples of BEIYAO palace knew about it. Gu fan, who thought he was going to be executed to pay for Xue Fengyun''s life, passed the test and took Taigu Xuanyan from the bottom of Tianchi. He officially became the disciple of the leader of BEIYAO palace and Xue Mingming''s younger martial brother. He will enter Huanyu Jinwu to shut down tomorrow and read all the classics at will. But this is not the most attractive part of the news. What makes these disciples, especially the male ones, relish is that Xue Mingming, the iceberg beauty, actually gave Gu fan a Bing soul Yuan Zhu before his trial, which she won at the Jia Zi Hui Wu. Combined with the rumor that Xue Mingming went to see Gu fan at night before, For a moment, rumors about them spread all over Changbai Mountain, and several of the day-to-day disciples who guarded cangxue mountain villa also became hot red men. All the elders, even the disciples of the supreme elder, kept asking for relations to ask them for all kinds of information.


    Gu fan, this person seems to have become the focus of the whole BEIYAO palace. The male disciples, in particular, talked to each other over and over again in an envious tone. Let''s not mention that Bingpo Yuanzhu is a panacea that can make the martial arts below the star level ascend to the sky step by step. It''s just that the iceberg beauty is deliberately courteous, that''s a lot of good fortune. After Gu fan returned to cangxue villa, he obviously felt that the eyes of the disciples around him had changed obviously. Many people he didn''t know said hello to him. What''s more, they even called Gu fan "elder martial brother Gu fan". Gu fan had just started this afternoon. No one was older than Gu fan. Gu fan should have called other elder martial brothers, These elder martial brothers have come one by one since they were willing to be Gu fan''s younger martial brothers. They are too quick to hold their cuddly legs. Headmaster''s disciple, the one who is going to read the classics in the world gold house tomorrow. If you flatter him, you can benefit a lot! However, the great change of status did not affect Gu fan''s mood, let alone his cultivation at night. He has gradually felt that he has the kind of "world-wide reputation without persuasion, world-wide not without depression" situation, which is also the most obvious change in the mentality of Gu fan after he entered the realm of the unity of man and nature.

 Chapter 343

    Early in the morning, some disciples came to invite Gu fan.


    After having breakfast, Gu fan was still accompanied by the four lifelong disciples and went to a valley. Before the valley, the four disciples stopped and said to Gu fan, "elder martial brother, please!"


    "Well... Don''t you go in?" Gu fan asked.


    The four disciples bowed their heads and said, "elder martial brother, you don''t know. This is the forbidden area of the sect. If you enter without permission, you will be executed on the spotˇ°ˇ° So it is Gu fan nodded, no longer embarrassed them, and walked quickly into the valley.


    The whole valley is very lush, like a secluded place. There are evergreen pines and cypresses everywhere. Some trees are as high as tens of meters. At first glance, the climate is hundreds of years old.


    And it''s strange that there seems to be something in the valley that keeps the temperature. The snow outside the valley is more than a foot thick, and there is no trace of snow in the valley. It''s really strange.


    When Gu fan walked hundreds of steps, his eyes suddenly opened up. In the middle of the valley, there was a lake, and there was a faint white air rising from the lake.


    It turns out to be a hot spring. No wonder there is no snow in the valley. There is a hot spring lake in the middle of the valley!


    Standing by the lake is a woman with a white veil and a long skirt. She stands by the water and seems to have been waiting for Gufan for a long time.


    "Master!" Gu fan stepped forward quickly and made a ceremony to the leader of BEIYAO palace.


    The woman was the leader of BEIYAO palace. She looked at Gu fan, pointed to the lake in the valley and said, "the world golden house is under the hot spring lake. Just go down and shut up. In a day and a half, I will go down and call you up."


    "Good." Gu fan answered and was about to enter the water, but he heard the master of BEIYAO palace say: "you can teach me the formula of magic sect secret method first, can you?"


    "Well?" Gu fan''s figure stopped immediately. The master of BEIYAO palace now asks for the pithy formula of "magic sect secret method". Give it or not? Gu fan thought in his heart.


    Gu fan thought for a moment, then told the master of BEIYAO palace all the three thousand words of the secret method of magic sect.


    The leader of BEIYAO palace listened and nodded his head. He was obviously thinking about the right and wrong of Gu fan''s words. When he finished reading three thousand words, he said with a smile across the Veil: "it''s really good. It''s the authentic" magic sect secret method ". Aren''t you afraid to change your mind? I won''t give you the snow gauze feather coat armor and twenty Jin thousand year old cold jade in the back? "


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "Gu fan is always open and aboveboard. It depends on whether you are the same. Since you can let me in the world golden house, in fact, you are willing to give me the most important one. The snow gauze, feather coat, and Millennium cold jade are nothing at all. Why don''t you give them to me and make each other unhappy? "


    "You are very smart." The leader of BEIYAO palace nodded with a smile, and then said to Gu fan, "I''ll teach you the formula of Xianfeng physical skill as a teacher. When you come out, let nameless teach you physical skill."


    "Thank you very much." Gu fan didn''t say anything to her. He jumped into the hot spring and swam slowly towards the deep place like a fish.


    "An interesting man." The master of BeiYao Palace said after seeing Gu fan''s figure disappear in the water.


    After he swam into the water, Gu fan suddenly saw a hole in the deep place with a little golden light. It was obvious that it was where the world gold house was. After he took Bing Po Yuan Zhu, he was very water-soluble. In the water, he almost felt like on land. In four or five steps, he reached the door of the world gold house.


    On the cave, there are four big characters of "the world''s Golden House" written in gold. These four characters are steaming and shining slowly in the water. I don''t know how to write them. The golden light Gu fan saw in the water came from these four words.


    When Gu fan came to the door, the stone gate suddenly opened, and Gu fan swam in like a fish. As soon as he entered the world gold house, he saw countless night pearls inlaid on the walls of the house, which reflected the whole cave like day.


    As soon as Gu fan stepped in, the stone gate closed again.


    Gu fan dried his clothes with steam and went to the golden house of the world.


    The whole cave is about a mile square, and there are night pearls everywhere. When you walk in, there are many corridors, each leading to six places. At the end of each corridor is a stone chamber, in which there are countless stone bookshelves, on which books are densely arranged. Gu fan made a visual inspection and found that there were almost 1000 books on a set of bookshelves. There were almost 500 bookshelves in a stone room here. That is to say, there were at least 300000 books in the whole world golden room. If these books were all secret collection of skills, the number would be a little shocking, not to mention a day and a half. Even if they were given to Gu fan for a year and a half, they might not be able to finish reading them, It''s no wonder that the master of BEIYAO palace generously allowed Gu fan to spend a day and a half in Huanyu golden house. It turns out that there are so many ancient books in BEIYAO palace. Even if he spent a day and a half reading books, it was just a drop in the bucket.


    Gu fan first walked into the first stone chamber. There is a stone table and a stone stool in the stone room. On the table is a night pearl the size of a watermelon. On the table are several books, the top of which is the key to the art of xianfengti. Obviously, the master of BEIYAO palace chose these books and put them here for Gu fan to read.


    Gu fan was not polite to her, so he sat down and opened the book. The first 20 pages of the book are the pithy formula of xianfengtishu. Who knows that the pithy formula of xianfengtishu is just a kind of physical skill. It has as many as 5000 words. Compared with the secret method of demon sect, it''s a little cumbersome. The last 40 pages are pictures, two on one page, A total of 80 paintings, 80 movements, together, is the fiber Fengyun body art.


    Gu fan carefully recited the five thousand word formula, and then wrote down 80 paintings in his head. Then he reluctantly put down the "key to the art of xianfengti" and opened the next book.


    This one is "the thunder curse of Taiyin God", and it is also more than 40 pages thick.


    Gu fan used this move when he saw the master of BEIYAO palace sealing the Taigu dragon crocodile. It should be a superior martial art. So Gu fan, with the idea that the best is the best, read the Taiyin God thunder mantra again. I don''t know. Gu fan was startled to find that the Taiyin God thunder was very similar to the one punch principle he used to blow when he was dealing with the Taigu dragon crocodile. It''s just that the Taiyin God thunder can absorb all the cathode power in the air, which Gu fan can''t do. However, Gu fan''s fist technique has improved many problems of the Taiyin God thunder, and brought out more changes in fist intention and fist technique. It''s more likely to hurt the enemy, and it''s not easy to dodge. Gu fan read the curse of Taiyin God thunder roughly, then he closed the book with a smile, He thought to himself, "this fist technique I created is similar to that of Taiyin shenlei. It''s not named. Let''s call it Taiyin leipaoquan." Gu fan read how to gather the cathode force in the air in the "Taiyin God thunder mantra", and then he was satisfied to close the book.


    The third book put by the leader of BEIYAO palace is the book of Qijue sword. Obviously, this is the method of Qijue sword Qi.


    When Gu fan opened the book, he saw that at the beginning of the book, Qijue wrote: "Qijue is sword Jue, Qi Jue, potential Jue, soul Jue, hegemony Jue, crown Jue and heart Jue. Before practising the seven Jue sword score, the first thing to do is to be sure that your sword skill is unparalleled in the world and no one can match it. " Gu fan can''t help but yearn when he sees this place. The founder of the seven Jue sword manual doesn''t know which elder of BEIYAO palace wants to learn his sword manual. Before learning, he should first make sure that his sword skill is unparalleled in the world and build up an invincible faith. This kind of practice is really incredible.


    However, Gu fan is also a famous swordsman. I know that the most important thing for a warrior is confidence, and the most difficult thing to build is confidence. In most cases, only when we fight with countless people and win, can we build up confidence in our own martial arts. Once we build up confidence, we will make rapid progress in our martial arts, so that we can win in vain, win in one way, and win in all ways, However, if we fail once, our confidence will collapse and even go into a negative state. In serious cases, it will even lead to the retrogression of martial arts, with unimaginable consequences. The master actually asked the person who learned his seven unique swordsmanship to suggest that his swordsmanship was invincible, and then he learned it. That is to pass the most difficult one first, and then the swordsmanship level soared, which is natural.


    Gu fan has learned a lot of swordsmanship. Now he has mastered many swordsmanship skills, such as the 72 falling star sword of Gu family, the formula of killing gods and chopping demons in the killing gods and chopping demons sword, the formula of Yuqi sword of yujianmen, the 36 chopping Gang sword that can not be used temporarily, the Huangji sword of the imperial palace of Beidou, the wolf soul sword of the royal family of Canrong, the heart sword of Jianzong, the formula of yingyue sword, etc, On the whole, it''s a collection of hundreds of talents, so he is very interested in this unique book "seven Jue sword manual".


    Previous experience tells Gu fan that the more he dabbles in and grasps, the easier it is to bring forth new things and establish his own martial arts. For example, the seventy-two fallen sword of the ancient family and the thirty-six Jian Gang sword are actually the blue sky sword of the above ancient star road. It combines ancient cloud with martial arts experience and the essence of sword. It was improved by the original nine people and became a sword skill that one person can launch.


    The following "seven Jue sword spectrum" introduces seven parts respectively, that is to say, seven Jue sword Qi is divided into seven realms, which are sword Jue, Qi Jue, potential Jue, soul Jue, hegemony Jue, crown Jue and heart Jue. When you reach the end of Jian Jue, the power of other swordsmanship will be increased in close combat, which is equivalent to the effect of assisting other sword Jue. When you reach the end of Qi, you can form sword Qi and hurt people through the air... "Gu fan saw this and thought that if you cooperate with his Qi resisting sword Jue, it would have a better effectˇ° If you have a strong sword, you can make the weak opponent lose the courage to fight and surrender. " This is an effect equivalent to the star level strongman''s coercion enhancement.


    "Hunjue, can directly attack the opponent''s soul." Gu fan''s first thought when he saw this was that Huan Lingyue''s "heart sword" was the same as the "heart sword" of Jianzong.


    "Bajue, can produce body protection sword Qi, attack the enemy, such as Bawang came into the world, such as no man''s land!" When Gu fan saw this, he couldn''t help shouting: "good guy, when you reach this level of cultivation, you can leave easily even if you are besieged. You can even kill your opponent. It''s really overwhelming."


    "Guan Jue, by now, your swordsmanship is enough to crack all other swordsmanship!" This is the last paragraph of Guanjue. That is to say, Qijue sword Qi practitioners who enter the realm of Guanjue can crack any other sword skills. What does it mean? Anyone who uses a sword will be restrained by the Qijue swordsman who has reached the level of Guanjue.


    "No sword in hand, no sword in heart, sword in heart, no going forward!" This is the last paragraph of xinjue. I don''t know who wrote the seven Jue sword score If you have reached the end of your cultivation, you must be a super strong man. Gu fan vaguely feels that this man should be a strong man at the same level as the celestial killer ye Xuanji, or even the Big Dipper star emperor. Otherwise, it is impossible to create such a powerful sword technique.


    Moreover, according to Gu fan''s understanding of the martial arts of BEIYAO palace, the "seven Jue sword manual" should not be BeiYao Palace''s own martial arts secret collection, but from other schools, but the elders can learn from it. Because there is not a word about "ice, snow and frost" in the seven Jue sword spectrum, which is the most commonly used attack means of BEIYAO palace. Instead, there is a word about "sword", which is more like the secret collection of ancient sword sect.


    Gu fan almost finished reading "seven Jue sword manual" in one breath, and then sighed for a long time. This sword manual made Gu fan have a kind of enlightening feeling. Among them, the implementation and opinions of Kendo are very wonderful.


    Reluctant to close the "seven Jue sword manual", Gu fan saw that the fourth book was "snow dance and frost day formula", which should be a martial art of BEIYAO palace.


    Gu fan was about to open it when he suddenly found a strange thing: the master of BEIYAO palace chose this stack of books for him. Except for the first book, the key of xianfengtishu, which was the main book of Gu fan''s BEIYAO palace, all the other books were martial arts, but there was no book about mental skills, let alone the fundamental classics of BEIYAO palace, such as shuangtianbaodian.


    Thinking of this, he flipped through all the following books, in order of which are "ice explosion divine boxing manual", "general outline of Cambrian Minggu Bashi boxing", "demon claw seal method", "ice and snow hidden trace method", "nine shots of cold bow" and "formula of Cambrian storm". Although they are all excellent martial arts methods, they really have no internal skills and basic classics.


    "Don''t you want me to learn the basic method of BEIYAO palace?" Gu fan''s heart suddenly brightened upˇ° That''s right. When ordinary martial arts practitioners see so many excellent martial arts, they must forget to learn. They can''t read all these martial arts in a day and a half, but they don''t know that martial arts are minor details and the essence is derived from the basic classics of various sects. If I keep on reading these martial arts, I''ve picked up sesame seeds and lost watermelon. "


    Thinking of this, Gu fan suddenly stood up. Instead of looking at the martial arts classics on the table, he began to search for the fundamental classics of the northern Yao palace, the frost heaven treasure book, one by one.


    About two hours later, Gu fan finally found two basic books of BEIYAO palace, namely, the frost heaven treasure book and the way of heaven and earth of Taiyin, in the fourth stone room. He immediately took back the first stone room and read them eagerly.


    It was the first time that Gu fan saw the basic classics of these schools. He was very curious. In fact, this book is about the myths and stories of the Cambrian period, as well as some of the people''s own opinions and opinions. It seems quite interesting. Moreover, the diction is wonderful and the writing style is very good. It makes people feel that the characters in it are lifelike, In front of my eyes, I can''t help showing the picture of the whole land frozen in the Cambrian period.


    At this time, Gu fan suddenly understood that all the skills of BEIYAO palace, in the final analysis, were created by imitating the intention of freezing heaven and earth in the Cambrian period recorded in the frost heaven treasure book. No wonder this book is called the fundamental treasure book, which really deserves its reputation. At this time, it is almost not difficult for Gu fan to create a set of martial arts and methods by combining his own learning with the images in the book of frost.


    And the second book "the way of heaven and earth" is much more obscure than "the book of frost". Most of them are about the relationship between heaven and man, and the relationship between men and women, but they still don''t mention cultivation. If people are not savvy, they may be confused after reading the whole book, or even think it''s an evil book. But after reading it, Gu fan sat down and thought for a while, then he understood the meaning.


    The Tao of Taiyin and heaven and earth is to make practitioners have a clear mind. Before practicing, they must first cultivate morality and understand what they are cultivating for. On the contrary, it''s like sailing a boat without knowing the direction. How far can they go? There is no goal in martial arts. If you can make achievements, it''s a hell.


    All the internal mental skills of BEIYAO palace, without exception, are extracted from the Tao of heaven and earth of Taiyin to cultivate the mind and body.


    It''s no wonder that Taiyin Qiankun Dao is the source of all the internal mental skills of BEIYAO palace.


    Gu fan, after finding these two basic books of martial arts in BEIYAO palace, was more convinced that the other martial arts secrets were minor. Instead of caring about the secret collection of martial arts in the first stone room, he went straight to the back stone rooms, hoping to find the basic books of other schools in BeiYao Palace.


    It took several hours for Gu fan to find a remnant of the ghost Scripture of the underworld in the last stone room. Although it was only ten pages, Gu fan was still shocked. In the library of Zhengdao''s second largest sect, there are the fundamental books of the underworld hall!

 Chapter 344

    And the second book "the way of heaven and earth" is much more obscure than "the book of frost". Most of them are about the relationship between heaven and man, and the relationship between men and women, but they still don''t mention cultivation. If people are not savvy, they may be confused after reading the whole book, or even think it''s an evil book. But after reading it, Gu fan sat down and thought for a while, then he understood the meaning.


    The Tao of Taiyin and heaven and earth is to make practitioners have a clear mind. Before practicing, they must first cultivate morality and understand what they are cultivating for. On the contrary, it''s like sailing a boat without knowing the direction. How far can they go? There is no goal in martial arts. If you can make achievements, it''s a hell.


    All the internal mental skills of BEIYAO palace, without exception, are extracted from the Tao of heaven and earth of Taiyin to cultivate the mind and body.


    It''s no wonder that Taiyin Qiankun Dao is the source of all the internal mental skills of BEIYAO palace.


    Gu fan, after finding these two basic books of martial arts in BEIYAO palace, was more convinced that the other martial arts secrets were minor. Instead of caring about the secret collection of martial arts in the first stone room, he went straight to the back stone rooms, hoping to find the basic books of other schools in BeiYao Palace.


    It took several hours for Gu fan to find a remnant of the ghost Scripture of the underworld in the last stone room. Although it was only ten pages, Gu fan was still shocked. In the library of Zhengdao''s second largest sect, there are the fundamental books of the underworld hall!


    "So I heard: cause and effect reincarnation, retribution, the upper heaven, the lower nether world, heaven''s reason is clear, there is no revenge, by my lord omen!"


    When Gu fan saw this line, he felt a chill in his back and heart. He couldn''t help crying in his heart: "the palace of the underworld is the palace of the underworld. It''s full of domineering power. The momentum in the book of the underworld''s ghost is so great that he wants to take charge of the justice of heaven and earth for the underworld.


    Ye Xuanji, the founder of the temple of the underworld, once mentioned in the book Tianmo Baojian that he was an ancient great power of the reincarnation of the underworld.


    "So I heard? This scripture was written down by the disciple himself when he heard the legend of the underworld Gu fan doubts. Gu fan has also read some of the fundamental books about the imperial court''s extermination of sects, and some of them are inherited from the schools in the middle ages and ancient times. Those who start with such stories are left behind by those who really heard from the powerful people in the ancient times.


    These four words are the difference between Taoist classics and orthodox books.


    According to the truth, if it is a method of practice, this four words will not appear, because the ancient great powers did not preach the method of practice at all, only let people know their minds. It''s a bit similar to the ancient sages who only taught scholars to keep healthy. It''s a general direction. It''s a matter of self exploration on how to understand one''s mind and how to cultivate one''s healthy spirit. Each has its own achievements and reasons.


    So in ancient times, when people did not practice, they only pointed to a clear road and direction. As for how to walk, I''m afraid those sages didn''t know. They had to rely on the gradual exploration of later generations. However, it was easy for them to follow the natural way and break through themselves. There are many celebrities and powerful people everywhere. Today, everyone is busy practicing, but they are gradually ignorant of their nature, Therefore, it''s the sorrow of the practitioners now that the martial arts realm can''t be improved!


    However, from the perspective of the ghost Sutra of the underworld, although the disciples of the underworld hall are secretive, they are not evil. They have a heart of upholding the justice of heaven and earth, otherwise they will not be able to learn the skills of the underworld hall. They were more like assassins who fought for justice and chivalry in troubled times. They were killed by one blow. Then they went to hide in the dark. Seeing here, Gu fan couldn''t help yearning for the mysterious underworld hall.


    Presumably, the same mysterious sword sect should be a group of people similar to Hades hall.


    Then the following is a dense text of the words that Hades admonished his disciples. The general content includes the consequences of accumulating good and evil, the definition of kindness and cruelty, the views on human love, and the description of falling into the void after death.


    When Gu fan turned to the last page, he saw that the following part was obviously torn off, so he only wrote half of it.


    "So I heard, Hongmeng began to open up, heaven and earth began to open up, who is Mr. Wu I; The world is in a hurry, and the dream lasts forever. Who is the real dream? "


    From the handwriting on this half page, we can vaguely guess that it is about the relationship between all things and the search for the true self. If this passage is understood, it should be the supreme mental method of the underworld hall, but it''s a pity... After Gu fan carefully wrote it down, he thought about it again and again, and put the ghost Sutra back on the shelf. Although some people have said that stealing books can''t be regarded as stealing, the master of BEIYAO palace was generous enough to let himself come in and watch, but he even stole books, not to mention whether he would be found by the master of BEIYAO palace. Gu fan felt a little shameful for his feelings and reason.


    After observing the two basic classics of BEIYAO palace, frost heaven and the way of Taiyin heaven and earth, I got it by chance. After reading half of the ghost Sutra of the underworld, I have gained a lot. The next thing to do is to find a place to shut up and understand these gains. Compared with these three sets of basic classics, Taiyin shenlei mantra, Xianfeng Tianshu, and even Qijue Jianpu are like horses running side by side with Qilin.


    Gu fan went around the other stone houses again. It seems that he wanted to find some basic books of other schools. But it is obvious that in this vast collection of books, it is not that there are no such books in Huanyu Jinwu of BEIYAO palace, but that they are too difficult to find.


    After looking for a few hours, Gu fan had to give up and choose another secret skill book. He sat down on the spot and looked up with the cold light of the night pearl on the stone wall.


    This time, Gu fan is looking at the ancient Zaohua Dao''s "Zaohua divine boxing". The boxing power is ever-changing, such as heaven and earth''s Zaohua, which is unpredictable. That is to say, with the same boxing, Zaohua divine boxing can have thousands of possibilities to hit the opponent in any way from any angle. This kind of attack is a fatal threat to the opponent in the same realm.


    In ancient times, it was a flourishing age of martial arts. Otherwise, there would be no abnormal martial arts such as Zaohua Shenquan. Therefore, today''s martial arts practitioners can become the masters of the proud side even if they get only a small amount of ancient martial arts.


    It''s just that this book is very thick. After watching it for a long time, Gu fan barely remembers 3600 basic changes and 14000 kinds of changes derived from it. It''s really like the magic power of nature.


    At this time, a sound came into the secret, through the stone chamber, into Gufan''s earˇ° Well, the closing time of one and a half days has come. Come out quickly! I have something else to tell you. "


    Gu fan knew that it was the voice of the leader of BEIYAO palace. In this sunless golden room, Gu fan only knew how to read the classics, but unconsciously, a day and a half had passed. Gu fan stood up, reluctantly put the book "the divine fist of nature" back on the bookshelf, and looked at the books again. He seemed to be a homesick child. He turned around, closed the stone gate, and walked slowly to the hall. The stone gate of the world golden house suddenly opened, and Gu fan swam out of the golden house with his front foot.


    Behind Gu fan, the four golden characters of "world Golden House" slowly circulate, blocking the stone gate again. Gu fan glides to the water surface with a push of his feet. He jumps from the lake to the shore with a "pop", but the leader of BEIYAO palace is waiting for him by the lake.


    "What''s the harvest? Have you seen all the secrets I gave you? " The master of BEIYAO palace asked Gu fan.


    "Thank you for your concern. I''ve seen them all." Gu fan replied with a smile.


    "For a day and a half, I have learned the magic sect secret method you gave me by the lakeside. I have found that it is quite similar to my BEIYAO palace. I am also deeply inspired." The master of BEIYAO palace looked at the lake in front of him, but his face was expressionless and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "That master can give me snow gauze feather coat armor and Millennium cold jade, and that last condition." Gu Fan said later.


    "So are you. Are you afraid that you can''t be a teacher?" The master of BEIYAO palace gently "cuts" and shakes his body. His body rises in the air and flies to the secret place of yaochi in BEIYAO palace.


    Gu fan didn''t say much. He rose from the wind and followed her.


    The secret place of yaochi.


    Seven elders and as like as two peas and the elders of the elder sitting in the thousand years of Shitai, the snow nameless stand beside the lotus throne, just like a few days ago, but the elders and the elder of the elder Dynasty look at the young people following the palace of the North Yao palace and enter the secret place of the Yao pond. Their eyes are quite different from the other days.


    Gu fan''s new visit to BEIYAO palace made him a hot man in the sect. He went to Huanyu golden house and closed for a day and a half. You know, even these elders and the supreme elders don''t know how many ancient books and skills there are in Huanyu golden house. That is to say, Gu fan''s harvest this time is huge. His future can be described in four words, Is "unlimited"!


    The leader of BEIYAO palace walked through eight stone platforms of Millennium cold jade, walked slowly up the steps and came to Xueming. After seeing his most proud disciple, he jumped onto the lotus throne and said to Gufan, "I''ll give you xuesha feather armor and Millennium cold jade!"


    With that, the master of BEIYAO palace had a pure white gauze like garment in his hand and passed it to Gufan across the air. Gufan suddenly held out his hand to catch it. He only felt that the place where he started was cold, as if he had touched the ice of a thousand years. This is the secret treasure of BEIYAO palace, snow gauze feather coat armour. If you change it, otherwise you won''t have such a strong cold.


    Then the leader of BEIYAO palace took a ring from his hand and sent it to Gufan''s hand across the air, saying: "this Qingguang Qiankun ring is a meeting gift given to you by my teacher. There''s not much space in it, but it''s filled with 20 jin of Millennium cold jade. I''ll give it to youˇ° When the leader of BeiYao Palace said something, all the elders and the supreme elder said "ah". Even Xue Mingming envied Gu fan. Obviously, as the most proud disciple of the leader of BEIYAO palace, he had no chance to get a Qingguang Qiankun ring. The value of this treasure is even far above the snow gauze feathered armor.


    Because Qingguang Qiankun ring is a space ring, that is to say, there is an independent space inside, which can store some things. Although such a ring has limited mana and can store items in one room at most, it is also very convenient to carry with you. Because casting a space ring requires a lot of raw materials and space debris, the larger the space debris is, The larger the space container that can be cast, it''s very rare. The whole BEIYAO palace, including the private collections of the elders and the supreme elders, has only 15 space rings, big and small. The master of BEIYAO palace gave Gu fan one, even the smallest one, which is very generous!


    "Thank you, master." Gu fan still bowed to the leader of BEIYAO palace as a token of thanks, which seemed neither humble nor overbearing.


    But the leader of BeiYao Palace said nothing more. Instead, he said slowly, "Gufan, your last request is too variable, and it may be very difficult to implement. Therefore, as a teacher, you have to put forward a condition so that you can agree on behalf of BEIYAO palace. To be exact, this is not a condition, but a beautiful thing."


    "Oh?" Gu fan can''t help but come to interest, continue to ask a way: "please speak."


    The leader of BEIYAO palace nodded slightly, then asked a sentence that seemed to have nothing to do with the whole theme: "are you married now? As a teacher, I''ve heard the laws of the Beidou Dynasty. You can''t get married until you''re 16 years old. You''re only 17 years old, so you haven''t got married yet! "


    Gu fan saw that the leader of BEIYAO palace suddenly brought up the matter of marriage, but he had no psychological preparation at all. He couldn''t help thinking of a ridiculous idea: "I don''t think so. I''ll marry her, the leader of BEIYAO palace!" Although the leader of BEIYAO palace looks like a jade iceberg with a variety of styles, and he is only about 20 years old. It''s Shaoai, but Gu fan knows that the leader of BEIYAO palace is at least about 50 years old. He just wants to marry a woman who is over 50 years old and older than his biological father and mother. It''s really unacceptable, In particular, Tianjing City is also the dragon''s pool and tiger''s cave of the monks. Is the leader of BEIYAO palace not afraid to be directly killed by the yulinwei hiding in Tianjing City before entering the Marquis''s residence in the plain?


    Thinking of this, Gu fan couldn''t help shaking his head. It''s wrong. It''s really wrong.


    Who knows, the leader of BEIYAO palace slowly raised his hand, but he made a gesture to Gufan and said, "Gufan, I naturally know what you are thinking. Besides, I am not such a person." Then she looked at the snow nameless beside her and said, "I''ll give you a magic weapon from my BEIYAO palace. This one is also priceless. "


    Gu fan heard her say: "Xue Mingming is one of the most outstanding disciples of our BEIYAO palace, and also a disciple under my command. I want to make you two Taoist partners. What do you thinkˇ°ˇ° What Rao Shige Gufan had already made up his mind, but he was still deeply shocked. Of course, seven elders and the supreme elder were also shocked. Xue Mingming was just a moment. Fei Hua was flying all over his face and bowed his head in embarrassment.


    Gu fan has to admit that Xue Mingming is one of the most beautiful women he has ever met in these two generations. She is a beautiful woman in northern China with jade and ice flesh. She is the dreamer of many disciples of BEIYAO palace. At this time, the leader of BeiYao Palace said that she wanted to make a couple for herself. This temptation is really too big. Gu fan even said for a moment, I feel that my mind is not enough.


    Just as everyone was waiting for Gu fan to kneel down and thank the Lord of BEIYAO palace, Gu fan''s mind had calmed down. Sure enough... No wonder the leader of BEIYAO palace agreed to such generous terms before, and he even had this idea. What undivided attention as like as two peas in what they are, is the collection of books in the golden house, what snow gauze and feather armor, and what is the thousand years of cold jade, which is exactly the same as the pupil of his own door. This move is too insidious, but it''s hard to refuse.


    Moreover, Gu fan knew that all these big monastic sects had a kind of unclear relationship with the imperial court. Although each of them was in the court and the other was out of the court, and the Beidou Dynasty even denounced other monastics as demons, they all practiced the same martial arts. In other words, in the heart of the sect, the Beidou King Xu was the biggest faction. Gu fan''s achievements in the past two years must have been heard by the leader of BEIYAO palace. It seems that he is a rising star in the political and military circles of the Beidou Dynasty. If he can attract this new star under BEIYAO palace, or even serve BEIYAO palace, the position of BEIYAO palace in zhengdaomen sect will naturally rise, and it will be far away from Zichen palace, which is the third place, Even Qingyun gate, who won the first place, will have the power of confrontation.


    "It''s a wonderful move!" Gu Fan said in his heart, "but I won''t let you do it." Gu fan gave a sneer in his heart, and then he was surprised with a sentence: "master''s kindness is in my heart, but marriage is a matter of human life. It needs the orders of parents and the words of matchmaker. I''m afraid it''s not in line with the etiquette and law."


    The leader of BEIYAO palace then said, "we monks don''t have to care about the secular etiquette. As the saying goes, one day as a teacher, one life as a father, can''t we be a teacher?"


    Gu fan bowed to the leader of BEIYAO palace again and said, "master, it''s just because I''m a monk that Gu fan can''t be casual. If Gu fan is a secular person, he will certainly listen to the master''s advice. Although it''s his parents'' order and master''s order, it''s only a hundred years for a secular man and his wife to get bald. After he goes to the earth, the dust will return to the dust and the earth will return to the earth, It''s all over with the wind, but the people of our generation who practice Taoism have formed a couple of Taoists for at least a hundred years and a thousand years, and they are destined to have three lives and be companions for all generations. " Gu fan stopped for a moment and said, "as a Taoist couple, it''s natural for them to support each other in their cultivation. If they are not suitable for each other, it will be difficult for them to advance in their own cultivation. In this way, isn''t it harmful to others and themselves?"


    Gu fan''s words are eloquent, but he catches the loophole that the leader of BeiYao Palace said before that "our generation''s monks don''t stick to secular etiquette". Not to mention the leader of BEIYAO palace, even the elders and supreme elders have nothing to say, and even a few people nod their heads silently. Obviously, they know the benefits, and think Gu fan''s words are very reasonable.


    The leader of BeiYao Palace said, "so you don''t want to agree to this marriage?"ˇ° I''m sorry, but I can''t do it In ancient times, the road of Gongshou was very square.

 Chapter 345

    Snow nameless face at this time finally revealed a look of disappointment, but it was a flash, never been noticed. At this time, the atmosphere in the whole yaochi secret place is delicate, even a little embarrassed. One is the leader of the second faction of Zhengdao, the strong man of Xingjie peak, and the other is the rising star of Beidou Dynasty. The generals who command the 100000 forbidden army all have their own tempers. At this time, they are like two bulls who do not admit defeat to each other. They stand up in the publicˇ° Master, what Gu Fan said is reasonable. " Xue Mingming obviously doesn''t want the relationship between Gu fan and the leader of BEIYAO palace to be too stiff. After all, she knows that Gu fan has just handed over the formula of "magic sect secret method". The leader of BEIYAO palace has learned a lot recently. She can break through the long stagnant barrier of Xingjie and be promoted to the rank of Xinghao soon. The leader of BEIYAO palace is in a good mood recently, so just now he gave Gu fan a green light heaven and earth ring. Now it''s time for them to mend their relationship, but something like this happenedˇ° It''s nice of you to help him talk. " There was still no obvious expression on the face of the master of BEIYAO palace, but his tone was a little harsh and he said to Xue Mingming. Gu fan saw that the leader of BEIYAO palace had a tendency to send fire to Xue Mingming, so he stood up straight, cleared his throat and said, "master, I have a sentence that I don''t know whether to say or not."ˇ° You said... "The master of BEIYAO palace seemed to hold back and said to Gu fan slowlyˇ° Isn''t that what master wants to do to me is to put a chess piece in the Beidou dynasty? " Gu fan''s voice is so loud that it seems that he deliberately said it to everyone. This kind of words were criticized by Gu fan in public. We can imagine how bold he is. Before waiting for the leader of BEIYAO palace to speak, Gu fan continued: "the Beidou Dynasty is growing stronger and stronger. Although Yaowu Xinghuang has not yet started to fight against the major sects, his strength is still there. Therefore, all the major forces want to get involved with the imperial court. Further speaking, they can get some help. To say the least, once the imperial court wants to fight against the sects, they can get the wind first, Prepare early. Many factional warlords have this mentality, so the imperial court will be mixed Gu fan''s words changed: "however, BEIYAO palace, as the second largest faction in the right way, does not need to do so. First of all, the court will not start from the yuan friars faction. If it wants to start, it should first deal with the disturbing and bad reputation ghost sects, and the yuan friars faction may even be the target of the court." Gu fan''s analysis is indeed clear, and everything is in order. After hearing this, all the people in the secret place of yaochi, except the leader of BEIYAO palace, nodded slightly in agreementˇ° On the other hand, the accumulation of BEIYAO palace for thousands of years is deeper than that of the imperial court, and the Beidou Dynasty is only 500 years old. At most, it can only be said that it occupies a position of orthodoxy. But for this reason, is it worth flattering BEIYAO palace like this? " Gu fan continued: "master, why are you doing this? Now that Gu fan has passed the BEIYAO palace and learned the skills of the BEIYAO palace, he will not let his sect suffer losses. In the future, our BEIYAO palace will be strong, and it is not impossible for us to compete with the imperial court. Why hurry to please now? " Gu fan saw that the leader of BEIYAO palace wanted to win over himself, and then infiltrated the imperial court to strengthen his power, so he deliberately used words to point it out. Finally, with his new status of worshipping BEIYAO palace, he deliberately made bold words, which attracted the leader of BEIYAO palace to have a sense of trust in himself. Of course, Gu fan won''t believe it. He straightened up his chest and said a few big words. He really thought that he was born in BEIYAO palace and died in BEIYAO palace. After all, it took a process. Now Gu fan just hopes that everyone will not turn around immediately. After a long time, Gu fan heard the leader of BEIYAO palace say slowly: "Gu fan, what you said is reasonable. Maybe I''m a little anxious." She then looked at the snow nameless beside her and said: "you don''t know nameless for a long time, so I''ll mention your marriage. It''s a bit abrupt. It takes a long time for you to look on your face. It''s not a good thing, it''s a bad thing." She then said, "since you are already a disciple of our BEIYAO palace, and you are away from home, our BEIYAO palace will naturally help you. As for this last condition, there is no difference between agreeing and not agreeing. As a teacher, you should agree."ˇ° Thank you, master Gu fan was relieved to see that the leader of the BEIYAO palace was soft hearted. Then she raised her hand, waved and said, "well, Gufan, you and nameless all step back. It''s time to practice as a teacher. " Gu fan and Xue Mingming salute the leader of BEIYAO palace, and then they retreat together. When they left yaochi''s secret place, the leader of BEIYAO palace looked at several other elders and the supreme elder and said, "everyone, in the past day and a half, we have learned the magic sect''s secret method and found that there is a lot of mutual confirmation with our martial arts. We don''t want to hide our secrets, so how about taking out some of them to share with you?"ˇ° Thank you Seven elders and the supreme elder responded together.

 Chapter 346

    Gu fan and Xue Mingming come out of yaochi''s secret place, but they don''t talk to her much. Instead, they go straight ahead.


    "Gufan... Gufan!" Snow nameless see Gu fan also speak, quickly walk in front, can''t help shouting him.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu fan slightly side body, to snow nameless said.


    "What are you doing running so fast?" Snow nameless some dissatisfied ground asks a way.


    "Go back to practice. I''ve got a lot to gain in the world''s golden house. I have to go back and digest it carefully." Gu fan''s harvest in the world''s golden house this time is really great. Just the "frost heaven scripture", "the way of heaven and earth" and the remnant of the "ghost Sutra of the underworld" are enough for Gu fan to ponder for a long time.


    "Well, if you take advantage, you won''t recognize people?" Snow nameless some unhappy to say, Gu fan see snow nameless angry when the appearance is a different amorous feelings, can''t help but smile and said: "in the future, I will have time to thank the elder martial sister."


    "In the future? What time will it be in the future? " Snow nameless trot followed Gu fan''s behind, suddenly ran a step, came to his body, with a smile asked to him.


    "Ah... Just for a few days. Can I shut up for a few days?" Gu fan was suddenly rushed to the front of the body by snow nameless, unprepared, and was asked by her, suddenly a little flustered.


    "All right, Gufan." Snow nameless some embarrassed to say: "you know? In addition to the frost heaven Scripture, there is also a Book of Taiyin Qiankun Dao. I don''t know if you have seen it in the world''s golden house. Master hasn''t passed me the formula of Taiyin Qiankun Dao. If you have seen it, how about telling me a few words? "


    Gu fan looked at himself like a girl asking for a gift when he saw Xue Mingming. He couldn''t help but smile: "I''ve seen the way of Taiyin heaven and earth. It''s the classics of BEIYAO palace. Why don''t I give it to you in silence?"


    "Really?" Snow nameless surprised for a while, but then was overjoyed, no matter what men and women''s defense, came forward to hold Gu fan''s hand and said: "go... To my room..."


    Although Gu fan is not the first time to hold a woman''s hand, he is suddenly pulled by Xue Mingming. He only feels that his tentacles are greasy, just like soaking in sheep''s fat. There is an indescribable feeling of carefree. Suddenly, he is full of beautiful thoughts, which is hard to restrain.


    And snow nameless just clearly said: "go... To my house..." this sentence, it is too ambiguous. Is it snow nameless? Snow nameless doesn''t know what Gu fan thinks. Gu fan is dragged by her, but doesn''t go away. She blushes a little and says, "we are lonely men and women. Is it against the etiquette for me to go to your boudoir? Confucius said, "men and women are not compatible. I''d better stand here and recite it to you with my voice."


    Xue Mingming was reminded by Gu fan. Suddenly, she remembered that her actions just now were a little out of style, and her words were also a little out of place. Gu fan couldn''t help thinking blindly. Suddenly, she had a slight fever on her face and pulled the hand back like lightning. It was like Gu fan''s hand had poison. She said, "where do you think of?" She also explained: "it''s too ostentatious for you to spread my pithy formula of" the way of Taiyin, heaven and earth "in public. It''s not too conspicuous and quiet when you come to my room. I can just understand the mystery of" the way of Taiyin, heaven and earth. "


    Gu Fan said with a smile, "I''ll take it from elder martial sisterˇ° Snow nameless nodded slightly, said with a smile: "then you come with me." She turns around and walks towards her own wing room. Gu fan follows Xue Mingming closely. They seem to be close. They walk back and forth, passing through the square with the largest number of people in BEIYAO palace. When you see Gu fan and Xue Mingming coming out of yaochi''s secret place, you will walk towards Xue Mingfang''s boudoir, Immediately after he was shocked, he cast envious and envious eyes.


    A moment later, they arrived at Xue Mingming''s residence.


    Xue Mingming is worthy of being a disciple of the leader of BEIYAO palace. The place where she lives is no smaller than cangxue mountain villa where Gu fan lives. There are many female disciples who act as maids inside and outside. If Xue Mingming had not told Gu fan that this is her boudoir, Gu fan would have thought that this is another room of BEIYAO palace to receive distinguished guests.


    As soon as Gu fan entered the courtyard, he saw a two-story wooden building standing among many buildings. It was painted pure white with pine nuts. It complemented the evergreen pines and cypresses planted in the courtyard and had a lingering charm.


    When Xue Mingming and Gu fan came together, the disciples on both sides stopped their work one after another. They bowed their heads to Xue Mingming and cried, "Hello, master..."


    "Master, you are back."


    "What? Do you have disciples? " Gu fan was a little surprised when he heard the words. You know, Xue Mingming is no more than 18 years old, not much older than Gu fan. These female disciples are 20 years old and 14 or 15 years old. They are willing to worship Xue Mingming as a teacher. Moreover, Xue Mingming is only the third generation of disciples, and has the right to accept apprentices independently.


    "Yes, since I won the first martial arts performance in Jiazi, I have started to take in apprentices. Most of these female students are selected from the newly recruited ones. Even if some of them are not very qualified, they are already the best among the female students. Although many boys are excellent, I never take in male students. I haven''t taught them martial arts for a long time since I went down the mountain to practice. I don''t know if they are unfamiliar. " Snow nameless to Gu fan smile, then lead him to go upstairs.


    Around a long corridor, Gu fan came to a birch arch. There was a plaque hanging on the door, but it read "tingxue Lou". The handwriting was beautiful, obviously by a woman. Turning the arch is a spacious hall, and the furnishings inside are somewhat similar to those of cangxue villa where Gu fan lived. Then turning the stairs is Xue''s nameless boudoir.


    The inner layer of the boudoir is covered with pure white curtains. There are bookshelves, dressing tables, a lady''s dental table, a round table and several stools in it. All of them are made of top-grade birch. There are also several pots of Ganoderma lucidum decorated in the room, which adds a certain elegance to the room, People can''t help but smell more.


    "Well, this is where I live." Snow nameless motioned Gu fan to sit down at the table and turned around to make a cup of tea for Gu fan. "I''ll make you a cup of tea. I can''t buy Ganoderma lucidum tea here..."


    Gu fan just wanted to raise his hand and say: "no need..." but he saw that snow nameless was three times five divided by two. He took out the tea set and a brocade bag embroidered with patterns, stretched out his hand, twisted out more than ten pieces, put them into the teapot, and set them on the table in the corner to burn.


    After Xue Mingming was busy for a while, Gu fan sat down and told Xue Mingming the way of Taiyin, heaven and earth word by word.


    Xue Mingming kept blinking her eyes while listening to Gu fan. After Gu fan finished speaking for a long time, she took a long breath and said: "the gap between Taiyin Qiankun Dao and Shuangtian Baodian is too big. It''s so difficult and obscure that even I can''t understand it."


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "as far as I can see, in BEIYAO palace, frost heaven Scripture is used, and Taiyin Qiankun Dao is the body. Taiyin Qiankun Dao explains the relationship between heaven and man, and the relationship between men and women, which makes the practitioners have a clear idea. If the practitioners don''t know why they practice and why they become strong, how can they go further in martial arts?"


    Snow nameless heard Gu fan say so, can''t help blinking eyes, seems to be in the memory of the Scriptures in "Taiyin Qiankun Dao", and Gu Fan said the mutual reflection, and finally a long sigh of relief, slowly said: "Gu fan, I didn''t expect you just read" Taiyin Qiankun Dao "can produce such an understanding, your understanding may not be under me!"


    Gu fan knew that if he had not read the ghost Sutra of the underworld, he would not have such a deep understanding of the Tao of heaven and earth.


    Snow nameless smile said: "just I owe you this human relationship is not good also."


    "What? You''re afraid to owe others. " Gu Fan said with a smile, "didn''t you give me an ice soul Yuanzhu?"


    "But the master gave it to you as a gift." Snow nameless suddenly some injustice way: "my master also really, how can such?"


    Gu fan smiles and says to Xue Mingming, "elder martial sister, how can you repay me?"


    Snow nameless homeopathy in his room bed sat down, looking at Gu Fan said: "I don''t know what you want."


    I saw a beautiful woman in white sitting alone beside the bed, leaning against the curtain, and with an indescribable beauty, Gu fan''s mind almost didn''t know what to say.


    What''s more, one of the exclusive articles in Taiyin Qiankun talks about the human relations between men and women. It''s more popular that men and women are practicing both at home and abroad, and the way of blending Yin and Yang?


    When Gu fan had some fantasies, he heard Xue Mingming sitting on the bed and said with a sudden smile, "little younger martial brother Gu fan, I''m a killer. Well, elder martial sister, how about I help you kill someone?"


    To kill someone, such a cruel thing was said by Xue Mingming in this case. It really bothers Gu fan. It not only destroys the ambiguous atmosphere before, but also reminds Gu fan that this flower in front of you is not an ordinary flower. She is a killer or a top killer. This flower is not easy to pick!


    Gu fan still has only five xingxuan, which is far away from Xue Mingming''s eight xingxuan and the peak strength of Xinghun stage. At least Xue Mingming will not threaten to destroy the Marquis''s house in the plain, or break Gu fan''s arm, as she did when she threatened him to come to Changbai Mountain, but she still has the strength to let Gu fan at her mercy.


    This kind of person, Gu fan can''t have any crooked idea.


    "What''s the matter? Elder martial brother Gufan... "Xue Mingming looks at Gufan and asks," if I''m asked by the league, the Commission is more than 1000 taels of gold. Don''t miss this opportunity! "


    It''s true what Xue Mingming said. After all, in this world, there are too few martial artists above the star level, at least few of them show up in public. Unless the strong ones above the star level become marquis in the imperial court, even if they are all elders in the sect, where will they show up casually when they are too senior? They may form a grudge outside and ask the defeat feather League to kill them, Most of them are martial arts below the star level, friars. With the power of Xue Mingming''s eight star Xuans, the peak strength of the star soul level, plus the skill inheritance and mysterious magic weapon of BEIYAO palace, even the martial arts in the early stage of the star soul level are all casually knocked down. Where else can she not do? The price of gold thousand Liang is also due. However, if you go further up, the killer Lao Su of xingpo stage and Xingjie stage accepts the invitation, it''s not secular gold that can be moved. It depends on pills, skills, and even heaven level magic weapons.


    "Snow nameless elder martial sister, I..." Gu fan just wanted to refuse, but saw snow nameless suddenly jumped up, just like a handmade housewife, while quickly running towards the teapot table, while remorse: "bad, bad, patronizing to speak, the tea burned out..." Gu fan saw this scene, for a moment, he couldn''t help laughing. A few moments later, a cup of tea was still served in a bamboo cup. Before the teacup came, Gu fan asked for the fragrance of Ganoderma lucidum. A little bit of it made people feel relaxed and happy. Snow nameless see Gu fan a intoxicated look, can''t help but smile, will ganoderma tea to Gu fan in front of, said: "you try to see."

 Chapter 347

    Gu fan took the bamboo tea cup and saw that there were pine seed like balls floating in the tea. He could not help saying, "you Ganoderma lucidum tea was made from Ganoderma lucidum spores." He couldn''t wait to take a sip of tea. He couldn''t help praising: "I didn''t expect that Ganoderma lucidum tea should taste like this..." then he played with the bamboo tea cup in his hand and said to Xue Mingming: "someone from Suzhen in Southeast China used to bring a set of purple sand tea sets to make tea with great taste. I thought that tea was closest to purple sand, but I didn''t expect to come to Changbai Mountain, It''s an eye opener to see your bamboo tea set. It''s not inferior to the purple sand in Nasu town. "


    Some people appreciate their tea art. Xue Mingming is naturally happy. He smiles like a crescent moon and says to Gu fan, "you haven''t had a few mouthfuls of tea. You''ve said a lot of praise, and you''re not tired. I didn''t miss the heat just now. Maybe the taste is not as good as before. "


    You know, praising a woman''s beauty is far less than praising her craftsmanship. For a beautiful woman, there may be countless men who are not tired of praising her beauty. Others are not tired of it. She is tired of listening to it, but few people will praise her in other aspects.


    Gu fan laughed for a while, took a sip of the tea cup, and was scalded by the tea. Some of them put it down in pain, but Xue Mingming covered his mouth and laughed: "what are you so anxious to do? Do you dignitaries in Tianjing drink tea just like you, like cows


    Gu fan is said by her this, immediately on the face slightly feverish, passed a moment, about that Ganoderma lucidum tea cooled some, this just took up with the hand, sipped.


    Snow nameless saw Gu fan this appearance, as if still want to make fun of him a few words, words to the mouth, but swallow back, just cover the mouth "Chi Chi" to laugh a few more.


    Just now, Gu fan''s mind turned a few times. In this northern Xinjiang campaign, Gu fan won the great victory of Shanhaiguan, severely damaged the wolf tooth guard, the dog army''s trump army, and killed several silver and gold wolf heads, but he did not hurt the basic core figures of the dog army. In other words, he did not make any achievements that shocked the world. Moreover, there was a sword Revenge of the left-wing king of the dog army. If it was hanging, he would not get revenge, Gu fan''s mind is really difficult to access, but if the mind is not accessible, the progress of martial arts will be limited. Although Confucianists say that it is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge, it can be seen that a gentleman also wants to take revenge. It is not a gentleman who takes revenge and takes virtue for revenge, but a bad person. This is obviously not in line with the mind of ancient people. The left-wing King of Canrong must be killed, and he should be killed as soon as possible.


    Gu fan was thinking that he was about to break through to the sky level. After breaking through to the sky level, with Gu fan''s accumulation, he immediately gained the strength of eight star Xuan, the highest strength of the sky level. Plus the strength of one eight star Xuan, the snow at the top of the Star soul level was nameless. Even the left-wing king of dog Rong, who had the strength of a nebula, had a chance to win, Besides, Xue Mingming''s martial arts are extraordinary, and there are also some mysterious magic weapons of BEIYAO palace, whose strength is infinitely close to that of the strong xingpo. Gu fan, with a series of unique skills he has recently learned in Huanyu Jinwu, such as "divine fist of nature", "thunder of Taiyin", "Qi Jue Jian Qi", only needs to reach the strength of eight xingxuan and compete with the strong xingpo, So they not only won, but also won a lot as long as there were no other masters around.


    Just in time, take down his head and go back to ask for a reward. This time, killing the giant of the dog army is like breaking one of the arms of the dog army king. The dog army of Northern Xinjiang is afraid that it will not be able to jump up before the next strong star rank. This is also a wisp of good news and a merit for the war-torn people in Northern Xinjiang.


    At the same time, the head of the left-wing king was also one of the stepping stones for him to become a marquis and minister as soon as possible.


    Thinking of this, Gu fan drank another mouthful of Ganoderma lucidum tea and said to Xue Mingming: "elder martial sister Xue Mingming, I suddenly remember that there is a man who has a sword against me. If he doesn''t revenge me, I can''t be stable."


    "Oh?" Snow nameless see Gu fan speak, face dignified, can''t help feeling some strange, "I really didn''t think, someone can take advantage of your hand, say, who this person is, I help you."


    Gu fan seemed to be deliberately trying to stimulate Xue Mingming and said: "it''s a pity that I don''t want to get even though I have a big revenge. Even if I add you, it''s the same. He is not only excellent in martial arts, but also has a heavy hand. It''s easy to kill both of us."


    "What Snow nameless eyes slightly a Lin, cold voice way: "your enemy is not the star emperor of your Beidou dynasty?"


    "That''s not the case." Gu fan took another sip of tea, put down the bamboo tea cup, and said to Xue Mingming, "I''ve seen your majesty Xinghuang several times. His martial arts is so powerful that I''m at least Xinghao''s peak. I even vaguely feel that your majesty may have reached xingzun."


    "Xingzun strength?" Rao Shixue nameless, as the core disciple of BEIYAO palace, the second largest sect of Zhengdao, was greatly surprised when he heard that the star emperor of Beidou Dynasty had reached the strength of xingzun rank. You know, among the practitioners, the strong of Xinghao level is already a legendary character, and the strong of xingzun level is a legendary character, that is, a mythical characterˇ° My God... "Snow nameless can''t help saying.


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "I don''t know the relationship between BEIYAO palace and gourong people, but my enemy is gourong people, which was settled some days ago..." Gu fan stopped for a moment and said: "do you still remember that you disguised as situ mengming and cheated me out of the secret letter? At that time, I took this secret letter from the camp of Hourong, and the Revenge of this sword was also recorded there. "


    Snow nameless heard here, suddenly laughed and said: "Gu fan, who am I? It turns out that your enemy is the left-wing king of Canrong, the guy of aogang, but the power of a nebula in xingpo level is not as terrible as you said?"


    "What? Do you know him? " Gu fan saw snow nameless, even said the real name of the left-wing king of Canrong, called aogang, obviously they knew each other.


    "Yes, of course. That guy is really a stone in the toilet. He''s smelly and hard. He thinks he''s the king of the left wing. What''s so great about that?" Snow nameless tone with disdain and irony.


    Gu fan felt that Xue Mingming''s tone was a bit strange. If they were not familiar with each other, they would not say such words. But if they were close friends, there was no need to use such mean words to talk about each other, so he couldn''t help asking, "what''s wrong with him?"


    "This was last year. At that time, he was not the king of the left wing, but a county king. He went to BEIYAO palace to propose marriage to my master. He said that he wanted to marry me. He also said that he had to agree if he agreed or not. Otherwise, Changbai Mountain would never have peace from now on." Xue Mingming said in a tired tone: "Shifu doesn''t want to argue with his younger generation, so the third martial uncle came forward and taught him a lesson. Where can the power of a nebula rank in our BEIYAO palace? Isn''t he relying on the support of the royal family behind him? "


    When Gu fan heard Xue Mingming say this, he had a basic understanding of the relationship between the BEIYAO palace and the strongest force in Northern Xinjiang: the dog army. In other words, although BEIYAO palace has the same strength as Canrong, it is not willing to offend the Canrong royal family. Most of the time, BEIYAO palace has a forbearing attitude towards Canrong, especially the behavior of some Canrong royal nobles. That is to say, once BEIYAO palace holds the big tree of Beidou Dynasty, it will be able to split face with Canrong almost immediately.


    "It''s just that the relationship between BEIYAO palace and gourong seems to be a little complicated. If you help me kill that man, will the elite troops of gourong retaliate against BEIYAO palace?" Gu Fan said slightly worried.


    "Did you forget one thing?" Snow nameless said with a smile: "my face changing skill can even deceive you. As long as I don''t use any of the famous techniques of BEIYAO palace in front of aogang, how can he guess who I am? "


    "It''s true." Gu fan nodded slightly and said: "snow nameless elder martial sister''s face changing technique is really superb. If so, it''s really great."


    "Besides, the dead can''t talk." Snow nameless cold Yan smile, slightly turned around, put away the tea set in front of Gu fan, said: "just in time, this person I have long wanted to kill, if you and I join hands, kill this person, it is a safe bet."


    Gu fan nodded and said: "but my strength is still weak. The most urgent thing is that I should break through to all day level as soon as possible." Gu fan lowered his head slightly and said to Xue Mingming, "after taking bingpu Yuanzhu last time, I already feel that I am standing on the critical point of all day level breakthrough."


    "Happiness lies in misfortune, misfortune lies in blessing." Snow nameless could not help sighing: "younger martial brother Gu fan, you are so lucky that you have taken two pieces of natural materials and land treasures. You can almost break the valley by yourself, and your martial arts strength is quite different from that of others. If it wasn''t for these two pieces of natural materials and land treasures, you can''t reach the power of five stars at Shen Tian level. You know, this is the strength that a martial arts person can have, However, this day''s great fortune brings disaster, but you can no longer rely on external things to improve your martial arts cultivation and realm. All you have to do is rely on your own hard cultivation. " Xue Mingming looked at Gu fan with a complicated look and said with a sigh: "I remember that master once said to me that martial arts is hard and rugged, and it''s hard to walk inch by inch. Elixir, magic weapon, natural material and local treasure are the crutches of martial arts. Although the strong martial arts will lose their crutches one day and stride forward, it will be dangerous step by step without these help, If you are careless, you will be doomed. "


    When Gu fan heard the words, he just gave a smile and said calmly, "elder martial sister Xue nameless, it''s a good thing for me, because I''ve got the experience of a strong martial artist in advance, and I''m steady step by step. Maybe I can win the star statue in the future."


    Snow nameless hear Gu fan say so, but clap on Gu fan''s hand, smile and say: "you want to pour beauty." Then he looked at Gu fan and said, "I have predicted before that your" magic sect secret method "and BeiYao Palace''s" Xian Feng Ti Shu "have a lot of mutual corroboration. Shifu has deeply understood your" magic sect secret method "these days. You should also get the mental skills of" Xian Feng Ti Shu ". It''s better to try to integrate the two secret methods here, Let''s see if we can break through to the all day level, OK? "


    Gu fan nodded his head and said, "I also have this intention. These two skills, originally one is good and one is evil, should not confirm each other. But there are all kinds of things in the world. If the two skills are combined, there may be divine power to seize heaven and earth."


    Snow nameless smile nodded, said: "just right, you are here to practice, no one disturb, if there is any question, I can also help you answer." Gu fan heard the words of snow nameless, his heart was slightly warm, looking at the smiling snow nameless, suddenly there was a kind of unspeakable emotionˇ° You... What are you doing? " The expression on snow nameless face suddenly changes, unexpectedly is greatly frightenedˇ° This is a three thousand word formula of the secret method of the demon sect. I''ll read it to you word by word. You have to remember it well! " Gu fan''s voice through the sound into the secret, accurately into the snow nameless ear!

 Chapter 348

    "This... This..." Xue Mingming was shocked for a moment and said: "you actually told me the 3000 words of the magic sect secret method directly?"


    "So what?" Gu fan''s expression is still indifferent, but there is a bit of perseverance in his eyes: "since I can sell the" magic sect secret method "to BEIYAO palace, how can I pass it to you?"


    "Well, why do you make me feel that I owe you anything?" Xue Mingming sighed, but her eyes blinked. She was obviously thinking about the meaning of the secret method of Mozong. The secret method of Mozong is not the basic classics like the book of frost, the way of Taiyin and Qiankun, and the ghost Sutra of Hades. The things recorded in it are not difficult and obscure, but all the secret methods of Qi operating acupoints and orifices. As long as people who have practiced martial arts, Just a little bit.


    Gu fan, seeing that Xue is nameless, seems to be pondering over the mysteries in the secret method of the demon sect. He doesn''t say much. Instead, he says slowly, "you don''t have to feel that you owe me anything. We''re going to kill aogang together."


    Xue Mingming nodded slightly and sat cross legged on the bed. Instead of talking, she devoted herself to practicing the method of using genuine Qi to move meridians and acupoints in magic sect. After a moment, a faint purple mist appeared behind her. This is a unique phenomenon in the operation of "forging soul" part of magic sect. Xue Mingming deserves to be a genius of martial arts. After mastering "xianfengti Shu" of BEIYAO palace, she got through all kinds of orifices in such a short time, and was only one step away from the highest part of "heart cultivation".


    You know, Gu fan has been practicing the magic sect secret method for such a long time, but he has just reached the "strong soul".


    Seeing that Xue Mingming''s cultivation is getting better and better, Gu fan takes his attention back and remembers the "key points of Xian Feng Yun Ti Shu" he saw in the world''s golden house. He does it one by one. Gu fan uses the blood enriching and Qi refining parts in the secret method of the demon sect to run the whole body''s real Qi, while practicing with Xian Feng Yun Ti Shu, Xue Mingming and the master of BEIYAO palace were not proficient in the magic sect secret method, so they had to practice the magic sect secret method alone. Although they get twice the result with half the effort, they are limited. If the two methods work at the same time, wouldn''t they be much more efficient?


    Who knows that these two skills have just been running for less than a quarter of an hour. Gu fan feels that there is a black hole in his body, which is almost constantly sucking the true Qi of heaven and earth in his body. Even the feeling of spiritual comfort produced by the original operation of "magic sect secret method" is gone. Instead, he is deeply tired. This kind of tired feeling, It''s been a long time since it appeared on Gu fan. It''s like letting Gu fan not eat or drink, not rest, and fight for seven days and nights in a row. Every bone joint of his body seems to disperse. Every muscle has to be torn apart because of excessive force. This kind of physical fatigue also affects his spirit. Gu fan feels that it''s a lot more difficult for his thinking to work, and every nerve seems to be overwhelmed. Gu Fanzhen doubted that he could just fall on the ground and faint after a slight pause.


    What went wrong? Why do you feel so tired? Gu fan can''t help muttering in his heart. These two sets of skills are used at the same time, which makes Gu fan lose all his strength. This is definitely not the effect of normal cultivation. There must be something wrong!


    But Gu fan couldn''t stop at all, so he had to bite his teeth to finish all the movements of a set of fiber wind and cloud body technique. When the last movement was finished, he took a breath suddenly, collapsed suddenly, and his whole body was soaked with sweat.


    But just at the moment of the completion of the body art, the strange black hole in the body suddenly disappeared, and the tiredness of the whole body quickly subsided as if the tide had ebbed and ebbed. Instead, it was like a state of refreshing after a night''s sleep after a hangover, and every bone that could not bear the burden and every tense muscle slowly relaxed, It''s like getting enough exercise and rest. The whole body is in a happy feeling, and every cell is cheering.


    Gu fan had a rest for a while, but he felt that his recovered body was full of strength in an instant, and his mental state was rarely full. It was almost like taking some panacea, breaking first and then setting up. This feeling was different from that after running the magic sect secret method. This time, the effect did not seem to be temporary, It''s the feeling after the real increase of strength.


    In other words, when Gu fan did a set of actions of xianfengti just now, his body was really like a fist that he had been fighting for days and nights without sleep, However, once the two sets of exercises are stopped, the heavy load will dissipate and the body''s strength will recover quickly. It is not the effect of the exercises, but the complete natural response. Gu Yu once warned Gu fan that the magic sect secret method would make the non magic monks lose their nature and fall into the evil way. Xue Mingming later reminded Gu fan that the magic sect secret method would make the practitioners'' Constitution weaker and weaker, and they had to rely on swallowing fresh flesh and blood to maintain their vitality. But now, it seems that xianfengti and magic sect secret method are practiced at the same time, With this way of generating a huge load to strengthen the body and mind, and then by removing the pressure, let the body recover naturally, there should be no such worries.

 Chapter 349

    That is to say, while running the magic sect secret method, Gu fan does a set of actions of xianfengti. One and a half hours is equivalent to the effect of playing xianfengti for several days without sleep and meditating for several days. This way of cultivation is unheard of even in the past two generations.


    It may be nothing to practice continuously for several days without sleep. If you practice continuously, that is to say, if you practice once a day, it is equivalent to an hour and a half, you can achieve the effect of five to seven days of hard cultivation under this mysterious skill. If you can''t break through this kind of cultivation, then the sky is really blind. On the other hand, items with similar effects, such as Danqing Yingluo and Ziqing Yingluo in Gufan''s hands before, are all martial arts. The stronger their strength is, the weaker their effect will be. With Gufan''s present state and strength, Ziqing Yingluo only changes one day''s hard work into three days. How can it change one and a half hours into five to seven days?


    But Gu fan didn''t dare to use it again in a short period of time. He knew that his body was made of meat, not iron. Such high-intensity cultivation once a day was enough. If he broke his body, it would not be worth the loss.


    At this time, snow nameless also gradually recovered from the meditation effect of "magic sect secret method". Before Gu fan could communicate with her what she had just learned, Xue Mingming spoke firstˇ° The founder of the secret method of the demon sect is really a powerful man with the ability to open up the world. He even studied how accurate the channels of acupoints and orifices of the human body are, from "benefiting blood" to "refining Qi", to "strengthening soul" and "forging soul". If the true Qi goes wrong, it will go into the devil, and it will be doomed. " She took a look at Gu fan and said, "I feel that if I can reach the" heart cultivation "part, I can break through the barriers and promote the star soul level. I can even go to the vast star field to accept the thunder test and condense the power of the nebula."


    "That''s very gratifying." Gu fan sat up and said to Xue Mingming with a smile. You know, once a warrior is promoted to xingpo level and condenses the power of a nebula, he is equivalent to entering the palace. In the imperial court, he immediately becomes a military Marquis and enjoys high rank and high salary. In the sect, he is the elder and the supreme elder, and even the leader of some middle schools. Xue Mingming, who has the power of a nebula, is the chief disciple of BEIYAO palace. You should know that Zichen palace, which ranks third, and bailiyi, a young master who has the power of a nebula, while BEIYAO palace, as the second largest sect, has no power of a nebula. It''s really a little worrying, and it seems that his reputation is not right, It''s easy to have all kinds of problems. Once Xue Mingming breaks through, she will have the strength to compete with Bai Liyi, Xiao Jitian and others.


    The most important purpose of the "soul forging" part in "magic sect secret method" is to enhance the strength of the warrior''s heaven soul and his own soul, so that when he is tested in the vast star field, he will be more stable and easier to break through to the star level. Although Xue Mingming has already broken through to the star level, after the star level, he needs to condense the power of a nebula, As well as the power of a nebula, she has to accept the fierce thunder test in the star field every time she enters the first level, and the training of the "soul forging" part is also very good for her.


    "By the way, how are you doingˇ° Snow nameless this just turns round to ask a way to Gu fan.


    Gu fan told Xue Mingming all about how he practiced xianfengti and the secret method of the demon sect together, and what kind of effect it produced.


    Xue Mingming was surprised to hear Gu fan''s words. One and a half hours is equal to five to seven days of hard cultivation. As long as a practitioner knows what it means and how valuable these two sets of skills are!


    Snow nameless heart but thought: "Gu fan even told me, not a bit of privacy?"? Why? " But she is really not good to ask, ask Gu fan this sentence, it seems that the two people have some separation. Even though they had communication when they went to the north, they always stood on the enemy''s relationship. After Xue Mingming came late at night and gave Gu fan a Bing Po Yuan Zhu, their relationship eased slightly. Who would have thought that their relationship had risen to such a level these days?


    Snow nameless reminds me of Gu fan''s refusal to marry in yaochi''s secret place. Since he refuses to marry in public, it means that he doesn''t have that meaning to snow nameless. What''s the reason? There is no explanation!


    Xue Mingming lowered her head, blushed slightly and said nothing, but Gu fan was confused and asked: "Xue Mingming, is there nothing wrong with your practice of the magic sect? Why did you stop talking all of a sudden? "


    "No... I''ll be fine." Snow nameless by Gu fan this said, immediately back to God, but the heart is still thinking about Gu fan''s attitude to himselfˇ° Does he like me or not? " Although Xue Mingming pretended to be a lover with Gu fan in front of Huan Lingyue when she was at Shanhaiguan, she even had a fight with Huan Lingyue, but it was just to irritate Huan Lingyue, so that she could have a flaw. Just, once upon a time, this kind of feeling gradually became real?


    Gu fan side, there is a huanling month... Snow nameless in the heart can not help but sigh.


    Xue Mingming didn''t say anything more, but practiced in the way that Gu Fan said. Sure enough, in less than half an hour, Xue Mingming was sweating, out of breath, and obviously exhausted. Suddenly snow nameless drinks, and the space behind suddenly collapses, forming a dark space. Eight silver white stars flow, and a steady stream of tiny silver white stars fall from the dark space and merge into snow nameless. Gu fan knew that it was Xue Mingming who started xingxuan to attract the stars to make up for his lost physical strength. The strength of the star level strong people lies in this - they can communicate with the vast star field, and they can attract the stars with xingxuan, which is almost endless and inexhaustible.


    If you look below the star level, you can stand such a high-intensity exercise. Except for Gu fan, who has two pieces of natural materials and land treasures in his body, the other martial arts below the star level have limited physical strength after all. Even if you can eat and exercise once, it will leave an irreparable hidden danger to your body. It will affect the future cultivation of martial arts, or damage the foundation of martial arts. When Xue Mingming finished a set of Wufeng body skills, she was so tired that she collapsed on the ground. Her face was as white as paper. She panted and said, "how can I feel like there is a black hole in my body? It''s like I''ve been practicing hard for several days and nights." Gu fan nodded slightly and said, "yes, when I use these two skills at the same time, I feel the same as you. Now it seems that fortunately I have two natural resources, namely, Binghuo bingdilian and Wannian yusui, which continuously provide strength support for my body. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''m already exhausted." Snow nameless sat cross legged on the ground to breathe for a while, and her pale face returned to some color of blood. After thinking about it for a moment, she said to Gu fan: "although this way of cultivation is efficient, it''s really too harmful to the body. If we want to practice like this for a long time, we have to break down." Gu fan nodded his head and said, "yes, I think that even if I have two treasures in my body, I can only exercise once a day at most, that is, one and a half hours. Otherwise, it will hurt my muscles and bones and affect my future cultivation."ˇ° That''s the only way. " Xue Mingming thought for a moment, stood up with her newly recovered strength, and said to Gu fan, "you wait for me here..." Gu fan saw Xue Mingming quickly walk into the inner room, and then came out a moment later, holding a thing the size of a snowball in his hand, which seemed to be a natural resource and treasureˇ° Gu fan, close the windows and the door... "Xue Ming said. Gu fan answered, and then got up to close all the windows, and added a layer of wood. It''s windy in winter in northern China, so many people have double wooden windows to resist the cold wind. Then Gu fan closed the door from the second floor to the first floor hall again. Snow nameless took out two cashmere futons from the inner hall, handed them to Gu fan and said, "you sit opposite me." Gu fan walked slowly and sat down. He was just about to ask Xue Mingming what he wanted to do, but suddenly Xue Mingming stretched out her hand. A circle of ice blue visible and qualitative polar wall enveloped the whole room. Xue Mingming''s strength reached the star level, and the created polar wall almost reached the level of materialization, which was like isolating the whole room from the spaceˇ° This... What is this for? " Gu fan murmured in his heart. Xue Mingming blocked the whole room with the polar wall. Is it to practice martial arts? But there''s no need to work so hard? When practicing martial arts, the lower pole wall is mostly set up to prevent people from disturbing. This is BEIYAO palace. With their strength, they are not afraid of being disturbed at all. They are so guarded, but for what? When Gu fan was confused, he heard Xue Mingming say: "OK! Let''s start practicing. I''ve been at the top of starspirit level for a long time. That''s the bottleneck. It''s hard to rush through. Just now, inspired by you, I suddenly have a clear understanding. Now I want to use all the power of this millennium ice crystal. Come to supply the consumption of our two people''s cultivation these days, and strive to break through to xingpo level at one stroke. As long as we break through to xingpo level, it will be easy to kill aogang. "ˇ° Yes, if you can reach the star level, we can still kill aogang even if he is surrounded by the star level guard. " Gu fan nodded his head and said that he knew that the breakthrough after the star rank was based on feeling, that is, on a whim. Without this feeling, it would be difficult to break through even if he had been practicing hard for hundreds of years. On the contrary, once he got the Tao, he became a star hero and became a star hero for nine days. It is said that these strong people are everywhere among the 48000 stars, They all have a star of their own, and those who have a star of their own are the best in heaven. On the contrary, even if they break through the star level, they are just ordinary people. This is one of the reasons why Dan Tai RUOYE thinks he is higher than others, but Gu fan doesn''t believe it. Xue Mingming said to Gu fan: "you and I practice together, and I will help you answer some questions about martial arts! However, the cultivation of soul depends on one''s heart, and no one can help! You don''t have to rely on me. "

 Chapter 350

    With that, Xue Mingming closed her eyes and pointed to the Millennium ice crystal the size of an egg with her hand.


    Boom!


    The silver glitters. Although the Millennium ice crystal is not as powerful as the 10000 year old chalcedony, it is also one of the natural materials and local treasures. When it is pointed out, it will disperse and become a silver white mist, which fills the whole room.


    Gu fan knew that this was between snow''s ring fingers. With strong earth power, it instantly disintegrated this magic bead, which saved many days of hard work.


    The thick silvery fog came and floated in the room, as if something had settled down and didn''t fly out. This is obviously the intention of Xue Mingming to open the border and close the doors and windows. Anyone who absorbs the powder of ice crystal for a thousand years is just like a great adventure, especially the martial arts below the star level.


    Gu fan''s breath, the silver white mist was sucked into his mouth, and suddenly the strong fragrance seemed to turn his lungs, which was very uncomfortable!


    "It''s so powerful! The void is not mended! " He knew immediately that the silver white fog of this ice crystal was too powerful. This feeling was almost the same as that of the last time Gu fan took ten thousand year old chalcedony for many times. But now he has two treasures in his body. The powder of ice crystal can no longer increase Gu fan''s own realm and cultivation. At most, it can only be used as the best tonic to supplement his physical strength.


    If it is to decompose the Millennium ice crystal and take it slowly, it''s all right. But now Xue Mingming brutally melts most of the remaining beads and releases the powerful medicine to Gufan. It''s like a weak patient who can only take care of himself slowly, but just gives him ginseng, pilose antler and snow lotus.


    It was originally a tonic. If it was used well, it immediately became the medicine of tiger and wolf.


    "Don''t panic. Although the medicine is too powerful, you are not middle-aged or old. You are only sixteen or seventeen years old. Your whole body is full of Qi, blood and bone marrow. At this time, you are going to fill up the strong Yang with the medicine of tiger and wolf. You can pass through the meridians and bones of the whole body." Snow nameless see Gu fan some panic, quickly out of voice.


    Gu fan thought about it and said, "although I have two generations of martial arts experience, my body is a teenager. Before I practiced martial arts, I tried to be too stable. My martial arts strength improved by leaps and bounds. I always felt that my foundation was not solid. As a result, I tried to be stable everywhere when I practiced martial arts. On the contrary, it was a drag on me. If this time some masculine, strong some, next record strong medicine, how can? It is against the law of nature for young people to learn from old people step by step! "


    Gu fan is such a smart person. Xue Mingming gives a little instruction and breaks the key to his own martial arts training.


    I used to practice martial arts very carefully. I always understood it. After I had a thorough understanding, I practiced it gently. If I didn''t understand it, I would never deviate from the rules.


    Although this is a good way to protect oneself, it''s too mature. When young people practice martial arts, they just rely on a burst of masculinity. If they don''t succeed, they will become benevolent. Only in this way can they break through.


    "Well, it''s true. I see!" Gu fan reluctantly raised Zhongqi, gave a big drink, and then closed his mouth.


    Because as soon as you open your mouth, the fog will enter your lungs with your mouth, making it difficult to breathe.


    "Let go of the pores of your whole body and let the fog permeate. Now this space is full of ice crystal powder. The power is so great that you can''t imagine. You can practice martial arts here!" Snow nameless voice came again, but this time is no longer talking, but into the secret. Obviously, she can''t speak any more. At the same time, most of the silver powder in the room is turned into two pieces of silver training, flying around the snow nameless body, constantly following her breathing into the body, and flying out with the frequency of breathing, just like two spiritual silver snakes.


    Gu fan, on the other hand, tried his best to run the "magic sect secret method" and absorbed the remaining silver white powder. He completely wrapped his body, like a hard silver white egg shell, and could not see anyone at all.


    Gufan in this moment, there is a feeling of being wrapped in the eggshell to hatch.


    It''s airtight on all sides, and the silver white mist is squeezed tightly like an iron plate to penetrate into every pore.


    "What a pain!" Gu fan cried in his heartˇ° The power of the four sides is almost endless, but the cold of the ice crystal is too strong. If you sit still, the absorption of the medicine will soon freeze, so you have to let go and practice martial arts! " Snow nameless voice came again.


    "Let go and practice martial arts!" Gu fan was shocked when he heard the words. He immediately performed the action of Xian Feng Yun Ti Shu. With each action, he took a mouthful of the silvery white powder in the air. The black hole originally created by the simultaneous operation of Xian Feng Yun Ti Shu and the magic sect secret method swallowed up Gu fan''s power continuously, but swallowed up 10%, and Gu fan immediately made up 20%, After practicing more than ten movements in a row, I didn''t feel weak at all. I even felt that the faster I played, the more comfortable I felt. "Snow nameless, you''re going to kill aogang with me this time. In order not to be involved in BEIYAO palace, you can''t use the unique skills of BEIYAO palace." Gu fan communicated with Xue Mingming by means of transmitting sound into the secret: "I''ll show you the skills I know one by one. Some of them are too low for me to exert my strength. I hope they can help you!"


    "If you don''t reach your realm, if you force it out, it will hurt the foundation. Don''t do it recklessly." Snow nameless hear Gu fan say so, can''t help but a little worriedˇ° Even if there is the powder of ice crystal for a thousand years, we can''t do it like this! " Snow nameless thoughts fluctuate, one by one are transferred to the ancient fan''s thinking.

 Chapter 351

    "No matter, although I can''t learn it completely, it''s still no problem to simulate a 67 imaging!" Gu fan no longer uses the sound to enter the secret to speak, but with one mind, calmly began to recall those martial moves he had simulated in his mind.


    In a moment, Gu fan entered the realm of harmony between man and nature. The expression on his face became calm and peaceful, as if he was in harmony with the surrounding nature. However, his actions did not slow down. He performed the actions of the art like running clouds and flowing water, even more coherent than before.


    After a set of actions, Gu Fanna''s right hand, which should have been retracted to his waist, suddenly opened his five fingers and turned into a palm. Then he pinched it tightly across the air, but hit the "eggshell" formed by the silver white powder in front of him with a fierce blow. Then he stepped quickly under his feet, but stepped back with a sudden step. His left hand stretched out and quickly drew a circle in front of him with his arm, Like a new moon, then his left hand burst up, hanging in front of the right hand, like a Sirius howling to the moon.


    It''s the move that dantai ruoxie comprehends his star: Sirius, Sirius roaring the moon!


    "This move is the famous stunt of" Sirius roaring at the moon ", the northern residence of the imperial court! Snow nameless, you watch it! " Gu Fan said to Xue Mingming with his voice, but Xue Mingming suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Gu fan with some surprise. He saw a shadow of Sirius formed behind Gu fan and hit him with his fist.


    "Judging from the power of this move, it must be a martial art above the star level. How can you show it?" Snow nameless see this scene, is also surprised, Gu fan did not answer her, but in "Sirius roaring moon" after the power of a close, hands immediately from fist to claw, five fingers open like hooks, display like the wind, left and right hands up and down together, there is a kind of heaven and earth in my palm of momentum, it is nameless wolf demon show "tianluodiwangshi".


    "Compared with the previous move, this move is much inferior." Snow nameless after seeing, with the sound into the secret said.


    "Yes, it''s just a move that has been used by the martial arts all day long. It can''t be compared with that of the star hero."


    After that, Gu fan suddenly pulled out his famous sword, but he showed it one by one like a few treasures.


    "Eh, how can you know Huangji Kendo?" Snow nameless surprised: "this is not the secret of the imperial family of the Beidou dynasty?"


    Gu fan didn''t say much about it. He used several moves in turn, such as "Lei Zhen style". The sword moves that Xing aochen used when he competed with him at the beginning were actually seen and performed in a good way. I''m afraid they were better than those of Xing aochen at that time. But after the five moves, the rules were scattered. It''s obvious that the next moves were all the first five moves passed by Gu fan, Although it''s not too rigid and the movements are smooth, it must be full of flaws if you use these moves to fight against people.


    "Well, well, if you don''t know the part below, don''t type it out for me, and don''t be afraid to mislead me." Snow nameless see Gu fan after a few moves, moves gradually scattered, like a bundle of matchsticks scattered, up and down moves convergence is very reluctantly, how much guess he may be using his brain to make up for the next move, he laughed to stop. Although there is no harm to the cultivation of martial arts and Taoism in this way, there are even talented people who can simulate the whole set of moves without any mistakes after seeing others perform them once. However, most of these people are of great power in the middle ages and ancient times, but there are no such people in this world. In the middle ages, there was another sect called "Shenji hall", which did not have its own skills. It was based on this calculation to imitate other people''s skills.


    Gu fan also knew that it would be more difficult to practice this kind of incomplete martial arts, which was simulated by himself, just like a broken mantra of mental skills. It was easy to get possessed by the devil when practicing, and it was not beneficial or harmful to martial arts, so he stopped. After a pause of breath, Gu fan, in the state of the unity of man and nature, immediately recalled the "divine fist of nature" he had seen in the world''s golden house. Almost without thinking about it, he began to fight from the 3600 basic changes of the divine fist of nature.


    Xue Mingming sees that Gu fan''s boxing is ever-changing. Almost every second, one kind of boxing will be derived, and the next one will be annihilated. At the same time, the next more peculiar boxing will be evolved. You know, there are only one or two kinds of boxing in general high-level boxing. For example, Gu fan''s "Huagu dragon boxing" can only be transformed into Jiaolong, In the future, it''s just that Jiaolong is more real and powerful. However, the lower level boxing, which is close to the entry-level "five elements boxing", has five different boxing meanings, but its power is far less than that of "Huagu dragon boxing". This set of fists, such as fire, flood, giant bear or spirit rabbit, is ever-changing. Each of them is lifelike. It is obviously a high-level fists. But the ever-changing meaning of fists means that the power is scattered. Martial arts is like a giant tree. The power is stem and the meaning of fists is branch, This set of high-level boxing seems to play the branches to the extreme, but its power seems to be no less. It''s really strange!


    "This... What kind of boxing is this?" Looking at, snow nameless''s attention involuntarily completely put on Gu fan''s magic fist of natureˇ° In ancient times, the magic fist of the Tao of creation was learned in the golden room of the world in your BEIYAO palace! " Gu fan answered with a toneˇ° Go on, ancient martial arts Snow nameless heard Gu Fan said, the body unexpectedly involuntarily a shock, almost open mouth to speakˇ° Don''t talk. I got it from Huanyu Jinwu of BEIYAO palace. It''s OK to pass it on to you. " When Gu fan finished speaking, he turned his mind slightly and told Xue Mingming all about the 3600 basic changes of the divine fist of nature and the 14000 kinds of changes derived from itˇ° This "divine fist of nature" is a magic skill of the ancient Tao of nature. I''m afraid its value is not under the "thunder curse of Taiyin God" of BEIYAO palace. Gu fan even gave it to each other, but it''s a pity. " Snow nameless while listening to Gu fan reported the essence of the divine fist of nature, but in his heart, he thought, "originally thought that I would guide Gu fan, but he gave me so much inspiration and help, it seems that the whim is right, these days, is the day I break through to the stage of xingpo!" Snow nameless in the heart can not help but think excitedly. As Gu fan''s magic fist of nature gets faster and faster, he only feels that he is in a surprisingly good state to practice in the powder of ice crystal. Because he used both the xianfengti technique and the magic sect secret method at the same time, the potential of the body has been stimulated. At this time, the effect of practicing once in the powder of ice crystal is better than that of practicing ten times in a normal place, And I don''t feel tired. The only drawback is that it''s too extravagant to create such a cultivation environment. A three to five-day cultivation will directly destroy a piece of natural resources and land treasures. Even the core disciples of Xue Mingming, a famous school, can''t afford such a consumption. But this time, if Xue Mingming can break through to xingpo level, Gu fan can be promoted to Tian level, The consumption of a millennium ice crystal is worth it. After Gu fan practiced a set of "Zaohua Shenquan", he didn''t feel any fatigue at all because he was in the powder of ice crystal for thousands of years. Instead, he continued to practice "Taiyin shenlei mantra", the only set of "bajue" sword moves in Qijue sword Qi, and his newly created Taiyin leipaoquan, Then he took out the moves of "killing God and chopping magic sword", "Yuqi sword", "Huagu dragon fist" and so on. At this time, separated by a layer of light silver white fog, the opposite snow nameless has absorbed a lot of two silver white powder long training. Although the two silver training are still dancing up and down, they are much thinner. At this time, the snow nameless, surrounded by the two silver white training, is the magic boxing of nature that Gu fan has just taught her! Suddenly, Gu fan''s mind moved, and the "lightning" in the 72 falling star sword that his left hand was casting suddenly changed, but it changed from stab to chop, and the long sword of startling skeleton, with the momentum of opening up the world, abruptly chopped down, but it became the "arbitrary Gang Qian" in the "36 chopping Gang sword"! At the same time, his right hand is still the "little morning star" in the 72 falling star sword. At this time, the two sets of sword techniques complement each other without any conflictˇ° Great, my guess is right. Thirty six chop Gang sword can be used! Moreover, with my mastery of the left and right skills, these two sets of skills are combined into one, which is far more powerful than using the 72 falling star sword with both hands! " Even though Gu fan was in the state of the unity of heaven and man, he was still happy. He almost broke his pure inaction mentality of the unity of heaven and man and fell back to the original state of heaven and man. You know, Gu fan was the founder of "seventy-two falling star sword" and "thirty-six chopping Gang sword" in his previous life. Since Gu Yu taught him "seventy-two falling star sword", Gu fan has been using this set of sword techniques. Later, he developed two sets of sword techniques, namely "killing gods and chopping demons sword" and "Yuqi sword", The power of "thirty six chop Gang sword" is almost the same as that of "thirty six chop Gang sword". Gu fan stopped to pick up the "thirty six chop Gang sword". Moreover, the "thirty six chop Gang sword" can only be used at Shen Tian level. Since he broke through to Shen Tian level, Gu fan has been working hard and almost forgotten this skill, The combination of "Seventy two falling star sword" and "thirty six chopping Gang sword" in the fog of ice crystal for a thousand years, with the help of hand to hand combat technique, was a success, which greatly increased his power, and deepened his understanding of the two sword techniques, With the help of one person''s power, the "thirty six chop Gang sword" and "seventy-two drop star sword" have vaguely had the original prototype of the two sets of sword techniques: the power of the ancient Xingdou Dao Tiangang Disha sword array! How can Gu fan not be overjoyedˇ° Gu fan, you''ve been to Huanyu Jinwu. You know a lot about the martial arts of BEIYAO palace. Even I don''t know it. I don''t have any powerful martial arts in my hand. I don''t know if you had ever seen "Hanwu Minggu Bashi boxing" in the world gold house at that time. Are you interested in learning it? " After Xue Mingming finished practicing a set of Zaohua Shenquan, he saw that Gu fan''s movements stopped after practicing his sword skills. He knew that he should have practiced all the skills he had learned, and then he said to him with a tone.

 Chapter 352

    Gu fan has an impression on this "Han Wu Ming Gu Ba Shi Quan". It is also one of the classics selected by the leader of the North Yao palace in the world''s golden room for Gu fan to see. It is also a top-notch martial art. After reading the "frost heaven treasure", Gu fan guessed that this set of "Han Wu Ming Gu Ba Shi Quan" should be the pre Archean Cambrian and Ming dynasty recorded in the "frost heaven treasure", The heaven and earth are frozen, and all things are dead. According to the legend, a strong man whose name can''t be tested breaks the sky with his fist, breaks the ice with his foot, and makes the heaven and earth recover. All things grow gradually, but he falls because of it. This is the story of "Han Wu Ming Gu Ba Shi Quan", Even if there is a strong person in ancient times, one thousandth of his power is powerful, and there are no enemies!


    If it wasn''t for the fundamental books and martial arts of other sects that Gu fan was greedy for in BEIYAO palace, he would have eaten it down. But when he came back, a day and a half of closing time had slipped away from his fingertips, and he had to leave Huanyu Jinwu with hatred. Now Xueming wants to teach him, which is really better.


    Gu Fan said to Xue Mingming in a hurry: "I''d like to listen to the instructions!"


    Xue Mingming nods her head after hearing the words. Obviously, she has accepted the great favor of Gu fan''s set of ancient Zaohua Dao''s "Zaohua divine fist". She is also very grateful in her heart. She can''t wait to give her a little help. She turns to Gu fan and says, "Gu fan, Master, you haven''t passed on the book of frost heaven. Maybe it''s difficult for you to understand the artistic conception of this book. If you can''t understand it, you must ask me. If you really can''t understand it, don''t practice, so as not to be possessed. Do you know? "


    Gu fan smiles in his heart. He seems to be very helpful to the elder martial sister''s care for himself, so he answers: "I see." In fact, Gu fan has even read the Tao of heaven and earth, how can he not have read the book of frost? In addition to the Enlightenment of the ghost Sutra of the underworld, maybe his understanding of the frost heaven Scripture is deeper than snow nameless.


    Snow nameless see Gu fan disapprove, it is not good to say more, adjust the breath, and suddenly inhale a thousand years of ice crystal powder, the right hand is horizontal in front of the body, do bully bar shape, the left hand is protruding middle finger, pinch into a fist seal appearance, obviously this is the "Cambrian dark ancient bully boxing" starting style, really strange enough!


    "You see, there are only six moves in Cambrian Minggu Bashi boxing. Just now, the starting move is to break the sea and ice!" When Xue Mingming spoke, her figure flashed like a Feihong. In the next moment, she appeared in the air. Her right hand, which was originally in front of her body, suddenly split down. Her fist was shocked and went down like a wreck. At the same time, her left hand, which was holding the fist seal, blasted forward, intending to tear the cage. Gu fan knew that the artistic conception of this fist was the moment when the ancient strong man broke through the ice and came back to the world. The moment recorded in the book of frost was just taken by the warrior as the object of contemplation and imitation, so this fist was full of domineering!


    "Run on the ice!"


    As soon as snow nameless''s figure falls, it immediately "Shua Shua Shua" several steps in succession. With each step, the left and right hands alternately blow a fist. With each blow, the whole boundary arranged by snow nameless trembles slightly. The second style is the image of the strong man running in the dead ice, looking for other life. So the footstep is very fast, the fist is quick, and there is no tolerance.


    "The moon in my arms!"


    Snow nameless''s body suddenly turned to one side, as if holding something with her arms. She turned from attack to defense, then hit hard with her left elbow. At the same time, her body suddenly turned to the other side, turned from defense to attack, and hit hard on her opponent''s face with her right hand. Obviously, it is one of the unexpected killing moves in "Cambrian underworld ancient bullying boxing"! This style is different from the former two styles in that the strong in the ancient times hold the moon in the water and comfort the melancholy mood.


    "Break mountains and rivers!"


    Xue Mingming holds her lower limbs with her right foot, and suddenly leans forward. She wants to bump forward. Even a big mountain is afraid that it will collapse. When she bumps out of her body, her left foot suddenly steps on the ground. It''s not a boxing technique any more. Her power is all over this bump and one foot, breaking rocks and clouds, breaking mountains and seas. Gu fan had no doubt that if it wasn''t for snow nameless''s own protective wall, if he stepped on it, the whole building would collapse!


    "The meaning of the fist is enormous!"


    The left foot falls down, the body is steady, snow nameless hands pinch tightly, left and right hands each turn into thousands of boxing shadow, dense throughout the whole space, each boxing with a strong wind that can split everything, presumably this is the portrayal of the Taigu strong man tearing the sky with his boxing.


    "Heaven and earth live together!"


    At the last moment, the huge air flow and countless kinds of breath like volcanic eruption poured a basin of cold water into it. The cold and hot attracted each other, causing an explosion, and everything gushed out.


    In an instant, Gu fan, standing beside him, felt that the sky was falling and the earth was breaking. An extraordinary figure stood between the heaven and the earth, mending the sky on the top and repairing the earth on the bottom. Man and the heaven and the earth lived together.


    This is the true portrayal of the Archean strong man who died for his ambition and turned it into the life of heaven and earth!


    It''s amazing to see that Gu fan''s awe for this set of "Han Wu Ming Gu Ba Shi Quan" is far better than before. I can''t imagine, I can''t imagine... Such terrible martial arts can be born out of the school''s basic classics such as frost heaven treasure. No wonder all schools regard the basic classics as treasures. These are priceless treasures. They are all hens who can lay golden eggs!


    Xue Mingming finished the six movements of "Cambrian Ming Gu Ba Shi Quan" and took a big breath of the powder of ice crystal. Then she relaxed and asked Gu fan, "do you understand? These six moves are very powerful. The first three moves can be used at the level of Shen Tian. If you use them rashly, it will hurt half the enemy and half yourself, If I hadn''t been in the powder of ice crystal for a thousand years, I would not have been able to use it. The principle is extremely complicated, involving meridians, acupoints, orifices, xingxuan and fali. I can''t fully understand them, so I advise you not to use them. "ˇ° I wrote it down, so I listened to my elder martial sister''s words, practiced more frequently and didn''t use it rashly. " Gu fan nodded with a smile and said to Xue Mingming, "thank you, elder martial sister."ˇ° The mouth is sweet Snow nameless is also a smile on the face, and buried in the cultivation. One day, two days, three days, four days passed! On the fifth day, the communication between Gu fan and Xue Mingming is also very harmonious. In five days, Gu fan and Xue Mingming did not eat or drink, but their energy and physical strength reached an unprecedented level, because the nutrients of the ice crystal can supplement all kinds of needs of the body, which is better than eating anything.

 Chapter 353

    On the fifth day, Gu fan is still running in all kinds of moves. Xue Mingming starts to meditate cross legged after absorbing the powder of all the ice crystals around him in the morning of the fifth day. His soul follows the spirit of heaven to the vast star field, and impacts the last barrier from the star soul stage to the star soul stage!


    In the past five days, not only "Zaohua divine boxing" and "Hanwu Minggu Bashi boxing", but also his own "Huagu dragon boxing" have been strengthened from these two excellent ancient boxing techniques. Gu fan''s "Han Wu Ming Gu Ba Shi Quan" has repeatedly practiced the three movements of "breaking the sea and ice", "running on the ice field" and "embracing the moon in the arms". It can not only be used alone, but also connect smoothly and freely. Even Xue Ming is amazed after seeing it.


    Suddenly, Gu fan''s arms were like dragons going out to sea. With a sudden wave, eight pure black dragons roared and suddenly appeared from behind Gu fan. Then, their fists changed. They seemed to have their own spirituality. They vomited poison fire, swayed their tails, roared up in the sky, or tore their teeth. If they were faced by ordinary warriors, they would be caught unprepared and defeated, Moreover, the eight black dragons are so real that they are just like the gluttonous food produced by situ mengming''s combination of demon hunting swords. They even have a dragon power that seems to exist or not.


    The meaning of Huagu dragon boxing brings the changeability of "Zaohua divine boxing" and the supremacy of "Hanwu Minggu Bashi boxing". Compared with the previous Huagu dragon boxing, how can it be the same boxing method?


    After Gu fan finished his Gu Gu Long Quan, his left hand closed, his body turned slightly, and his right hand burst out. In a moment, eight black dragons burst out at the same time. The last silvery white powder attached to Gu fan''s body was suddenly scattered. The power was like a mountain collapsing in a room, with the sound of heaven and earth, Even the star soul level snow nameless such master, the defense pole wall that arranges down is tottering.


    Gu fan didn''t stop. His left hand suddenly turned into a palm and hit it again. As his left hand changed from fist to palm, thousands of handprints appeared on the path of Gu fan''s left hand. However, this is not a virtual shadow caused by temporary vision. Every handprint can hurt his opponent. This is the secret of the magic boxing of nature. Although the warrior does not have three heads and six arms like the ancient demons and fierce beasts, he can improve his attack power and destructive power to the greatest extent through his skills and cultivation. The magic fist of nature uses special changing moves to strike at every point of the path at the moment of the warrior''s hand, and the power produced will never be worse than that of a fierce beast with six arms.


    Gu fan''s right fist was bent, and from another strange angle, it was suddenly hit, and hundreds of fist shadows were all over the sky, completely covering his body. The next second, it was as fast as a cheetah, but the fist meaning suddenly changed, and it turned into a slow swallow, as thick as a Xuan turtle, The left and right hands alternate in front of the body, almost forming an airtight barrier, protecting the area of several meters around him. After the heavy fist intention, it seems that the strength gathered before suddenly burst out in one fist. Gu fan''s figure suddenly leaps up, the fist intention and momentum change at the same time, and the two fists soar down in the air, as if the fist intention like raging waves, Gu fan''s feet fell to the ground, clenched his teeth, and a series of fist techniques were performed. The changes of Zaohua magic fist were performed one by one. By the time 3600 basic changes and 14000 other changes were finished, it was the night of the fifth day.


    The powder of ice crystal in the room has been absorbed by Gu fan and Xue Mingming for five days, and finally completely dissipated. Otherwise, Gu fan''s body would not feel slightly tired after playing all the magic boxing of nature, Even if Gu fan used "xianfengti Shu" and "magic sect secret method" every three hours to exercise the body''s viscera and bones, he never felt tired. It can be seen that the spiritual power of ice crystal has been basically absorbed.


    "He still hasn''t broken through the sky level..." Gu fan''s heart was slightly lost. According to reason, in the past five days, his physical quality has improved by leaps and bounds. Under the refining of ice crystal powder for a thousand years, he has also used the method of internal and external cultivation of "xianfengti technique" and "magic sect secret method" to forge his body and heart, His physical quality has reached a level close to that of a middle ancient warrior. A star level master with the power of a nebula is not necessarily Gu fan''s opponent by his physical quality alone. As for the accumulation of mind and nature, Gu fan, after comprehending the two fundamental books of BEIYAO palace, namely, frost heaven Scripture and Taiyin Qiankun Dao, also comprehended half of the ghost Scripture of the underworld. You know, the core disciples of BEIYAO palace, such as Xue Mingming, can''t read the whole Taiyin Qiankun Dao. Gu fan''s accumulation has long been above the ordinary star level martial arts, so why can''t he break through? What''s the problem? Gu fan thought in his heart.


    At this time, snow nameless in five days ago, two people began to practice before he said, suddenly emergedˇ°ˇ° You are only sixteen or seventeen years old. Your whole body is full of Qi, blood and bone marrow. At this time, you are about to make up for the strong and fierce Qi of the sun, and use the medicine of tiger and wolf to penetrate the meridians and bones of your whole body. "


    Gu fan is in the snow nameless under the guidance of this sentence, Huoran cheerful, dedicated to the use of Millennium ice crystal powder forging temper body, physical quality has been a qualitative leap, "martial arts all the way, all on their own, no one can help me..." Gu Fan said to himself in his heart: "then why not force yourself, step by step, of course, is good, but if I want to resist heaven, We need to improve our strength as soon as possible. How can we wait so long? "


    Gu fan thought of this, secretly called out: "fight, I don''t believe it, today I can''t break through all day level!" Gu fan thought of this, just slowed down the action, speed up again, this time out is the "Cambrian Ming Gu Ba Shi Quan"!


    "Breaking the sea and ice!"


    "Run on the ice!"


    "The moon in my arms!"


    At the end of the first three moves, Gu fan didn''t turn his body back and stop as he did in the previous practice of "Hanwu Minggu Bashi boxing". Instead, he learned the way Xue nameless looked. According to the formula and trick he got from Xue nameless, he suddenly twisted his body, twisted his legs, tightened his internal organs, put his chest close to his back, erect his neck, and staggered his bones, The muscle and skin are tied tightly with steel wire rope. If Xue Mingming is sober at this time, he will cry out, this is the starting posture of the third form of "stepping on the mountain sea". Gu fan, not to mention his Shentian level realm, even the power of five xingxuan can''t meet the requirement of the most basic six xingxuan power of the lowest Xinghun level. Ju ran wants to forcibly practice the unique skill "stepping on the mountain sea" of the martial arts above the star level! This... This is self mutilation!


    Sure enough, just with this gesture, Gu fan felt as if he had been twisted into the sword array from inside to outside. All of them were sour and painful. Gu fan doubted that after he relaxed, his whole body would fall apart like mud. In this posture, let alone hit the enemy in front of him with his body, Maybe it''s not the opponent''s viscera that moves first, but his own viscera. It''s not the enemy that spits blood first, but himself... "If you can''t eat this pain, what kind of martial arts can you practice?" Gu fan suddenly roared in his heart.


    "Break the mountain and sea!" At the same time, Gu fan''s muscles and bones crackled like firecrackers. For a moment, this painful feeling was like a demon breaking Gu fan''s bones one by one and sucking the bone marrow inside. Yes, this move, It''s like squeezing out every inch of Gu fan''s strength.


    Condense the whole body strength, hit the mountain of Tianzhu, and break the ice, which is exactly the artistic conception of this move!


    As Gufan''s body leans forward, his feet are like two drills. When Gu fan''s legs were forced to drill toward the ground, it seemed that they could not bear the heavy load. When he twisted left and right, the bones inside made a continuous "click click..." sound that made his scalp numb.


    After accumulating his power, his right foot suddenly raised, all his strength poured on his leg bone and stepped down.


    "Kaka, Kaka, Kaka!" The sound of crispy bone fracture comes from Gu fan''s right leg bone. The bone seems to be unbearable, and it seems that Gu fan''s body has crossed two realms. Using this unique skill of "Hanwu Minggu Bashi boxing" has exceeded the limit of his body. The next second, every inch of blood vessels in his body will burst, and every inch of bone will shatter.


    "Clattering" is not the sound of Gu fan''s skeleton, but more like something in his heart has been broken. In an instant, Gu fan suddenly felt that he was standing under the starry night sky. In the black space, his body seemed to break free from the shackles and ascended abruptly. In front of him, there were countless flowing silver and white stars, which were only very close to him. No, it was just the feeling of picking stars.


    He could even see a faint whirlpool among the countless stars - the entrance to the vast star field! With the help of the spirit of Yuxiao heaven, the soul of the warrior can enter the vast star field, and accept the test in 48000 stars. If he dies, he will die, and he will be the strong one in the star level!


    The sky level... And the star level are really only very close!


    At the same time, the space behind Gu fan''s body suddenly collapses, and five silver stars emerge from the darkness. The next second they appear, they seem to be scattered by a torrent of forces in the void. Then, the strength of "Cambrian Ming Gu Ba Shi Quan", which is rampant in Gu fan''s body, seems to be like water in a funnel and is attracted by unknown forces, Into countless silver white light into the dark void behind Gu fan.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the dazzling silver light came out from the darkness of the extreme place. Gu fan could not help but raise his right hand to cover his eyes slightly to cover the glare of the stars. Where is the light of the stars? It''s just a scorching sun in the dark!


    Then the darkness of the whole star field disappeared under the bright light. Gu fan''s spirit returned to him. At this time, eight huge silver stars appeared in the dark void behind him! The silver white light almost illuminated the dark void behind Gu fan.


    Heaven level realm, the power of eight stars!


    At this time, Xue Mingming, who was sitting in front of Gu fan, suddenly opened her eyes. Suddenly, she looked up to the sky and screamed. With the power of the vast starry sky, the sharp scream smashed the protective wall she had laid before and went straight up into the sky. It was spreading continuously over the BEIYAO palace in the middle of the night. The haze of the sky above the snow tower was dispelled instantly by the howl!


    Gu fan, standing in front of Xue Mingming, suddenly feels the surging power of Xue Mingming''s body, and even wants to break away from her body. It''s like a dragon is imprisoned in a human body!


    Gu fan''s heart suddenly raised a warning sign. In his previous life, he also broke through the xingpo level and condensed the power of a nebula. Moreover, he heard that many martial artists'' power increased greatly after breaking through the shackles of xingpo level and the power of a nebula. In the end, his mind could not be controlled, and he became possessed and became a madman. If it was a steady change from quantity to quality, it might be safe, Snow nameless broke through to xingpo level this time, broke the shackles of the power of a nebula, and broke through the bottleneck of the power of nine stars. It was all because of a whim. Once she got the right way, she was a little vain. Was that the sound just now... When Gu fan didn''t know how to help snow nameless through the disaster, the breath of snow nameless changed suddenly, If the smell just now was raging waves and floods, now the smell of snow nameless''s body is icebergs and snow fields.


    It''s like the moment when the flood is about to break the dam, it solidifies the water into ice, and the raging waves condense into a world of frost and snow, hanging on the dam and reining in the edge of the cliff!


    The frenzy in Xue Mingming''s eyes quickly subsided. Instead of her calm and calm eyes, it was obvious that she had controlled the violent power in her body and safely passed the last doom of Xinghun stage to Xinghun stage!


    "Snow nameless, you... How are you?" After a long time, Gu fan asked.


    Xue Mingming breathed a sigh of relief and slowly stood up. Then the space around her was suddenly smashed. A dazzling silver river of stars poured down. She stood on the river. She was dressed in white and was as graceful as a fairy. In the whole room, there was a strong pressure more than ten times stronger than that of Xue Mingming, Even though Gu fan has broken through to the level of heaven, his strength has reached the strength of eight star Xuan. The warrior, who is equivalent to the peak of the star soul level, still feels great pressure.


    "The image of Star River pouring down, the power of a nebula!"


    Although Gu fan had expected snow nameless to break through to the stage of xingpo, he was still surprised when he saw the bright river of stars behind her.


    Snow nameless then converges the image of the star river behind her, and the whole room''s prestige suddenly dissipates. If it wasn''t for the roaring sound of snow nameless breaking a lot of porcelain in the room just now, no one would be able to detect the subtle changes in the room.


    But that set of bamboo tea set on the table, which was named Gu fan by Xue Ming, was cracked into countless pieces by Sheng Sheng, and blossomed on the table.


    "Congratulations Gu Fan said to Xue Mingming with a smile.


    Snow nameless for Gu fan''s congratulations, slightly nodded, with a faint smile, and then looked at Gu Fan said: "I can safely escape this time, but also thank you, Gu fan."


    "What''s the matter?" Gu fan asked in a puzzled way.


    "Life is like the past, but my mind will not change." Snow nameless suddenly chanted a sentence.


    "Hundreds of millions of years of vicissitudes, I am still." Gu fan laughed and said. He basically understood in his heart that this was the beginning of the first volume "vicissitudes" in "the way of heaven and earth".


    "Water drips through the stone for the sake of my heart." Snow nameless see Gu fan understanding, and then said a sentence.


    Gu Fan said with a cool smile: "the drop of water makes ice, even if my heart becomes strong."


    Snow nameless this just stop, smile Yan Yan ground says to Gu fan: "if it is not for you to pass my complete set of" Taiyin Qiankun way ", I can''t pass this threshold in any case, this kindness, I owe you again."


    Gu Fan said that when he saw Xue Mingming saying that, he could not help saying, "no name, if you say that, you will see the outside..." he said with a smile, "if you don''t give me Bingpo Yuanzhu, don''t pass on my" Hanwu Minggu Bashi boxing "and don''t let me practice in the Millennium ice crystal, because of my shallow foundation, it will take me at least more than a year to break through to the present state. I should thank you."


    Snow nameless also no longer say what, but big square pull up Gu fan''s hand said: "well, we should go too!"


    "Where to?" Gu fan was suddenly pulled up by snow''s nameless hand. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    "You mentioned it to me, but you forgot it." Snow nameless smile, to Gu Fan said: "you are not to kill aogang, revenge of a sword?"


    "Yes, it''s time." Gu fan nodded slightly.


    At his present level of heaven, eight star Xuan''s strength has already gained the strength of the first world war against Wang aogang, the left wing of the dog army. With the help of snow nameless, who has recently broken through the level of star spirit and the power of a nebula, it is not difficult for Wang aogang to rush directly into the camp of the dog army and kill him.


    It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. No... ten years is too long. It''s just around the corner. The enemy of a sword must be avenged!


    Gu fan looked out of the window of tingxue building and said to himself slowly that a rising sun was rising under the mountain haze of Changbai Mountain.

 Chapter 354

    BEIYAO palace, the secret place of yaochi.


    All the elders sitting on the Millennium cold jade platform and the supreme elder almost opened their eyes at the same time when they heard the long roar echoing in the air. It was a kind of intuition that the strong had for the warrior who was equal to their own strength!


    All of a sudden, many kinds of emotions flashed by these star level strongmen''s calm eyes, some were happy, some envied, some envied and worried. But all of these were like the weather changing, and suddenly they were silent again.


    Only one person didn''t open her eyes all the time, as if she didn''t hear any sound, and even didn''t shake her breath. In fact, that person is the one who should be overjoyed. However, she is calm, as if she knew in advance that there would be another star level, a powerful nebula, in BEIYAO palace, And really know that this person will be her disciple - Snow nameless.


    However, it''s hard to predict the future advancement of the star rank. Unless we rise to the level of heaven, we can infer the time when the strong star rank will advance, how much potential they can improve, and whether they will stop at this point. In other words, even such as the leader of BeiYao Palace, it''s impossible to push the time when they will advance, It''s impossible to know the advanced time of snow nameless.


    "Congratulations, master!" The man in white, one of the supreme elders of BEIYAO palace, stood up from the cold jade platform, bowed to the lotus throne where the master of BEIYAO palace sat, and said, "the master of BEIYAO palace has a good teaching method. Xueming''s nephew ascended the star spirit stage at the age of 18. He has become the leader of our school''s younger generation, and a strong man who can compete with Su Qingyun of Qingyun gate and the hundred Li wings of Zichen palace, Congratulations


    "That''s right. Since then, Su Qingyun and bailiyi, who are both called Zhengdao Shuangbi, should be renamed Zhengdao Sanjie after our BeiYao Palace''s nameless snow." The elder, dressed as a Taoist, sat and said, but his eyes couldn''t hide the joy of the improvement of the status of BEIYAO palace.


    "Palace master, when I was 18 years old, I ascended the stage of xingpo. Looking at the Millennium memorial ceremony of BEIYAO palace, only Hanshan Xianzi, the founder of Chuang sect, and you have this talent!" Elder Dong also stood up, and lost no time to compliment him. He juxtaposed Xue Mingming''s talent with Founder Hanshan fairy and the leader of BEIYAO palace. In fact, Xue Mingming is likely to be the next leader of BEIYAO palace. Ordinary practitioners naturally don''t know that once the leaders of the famous schools feel that they have reached the bottleneck in their cultivation and are difficult to break through, or decide to retreat from the world, they will give up their positions and never appear again. Therefore, it is not a long time for the leaders to alternate between generations. For example, the leaders of some middle-class sects do not give up their positions until they have exhausted their Shouyuan, or they live in seclusion and die.


    "Hum, there are talented people in every generation. They have been leading the world for hundreds of years. Today, it doesn''t mean that they won''t be in the future..." seeing elder Xia''s flattery to such an extent, he can''t help but coldly "hum" and utter an extremely unpopular sentence: "maybe in a few years, elder Dong''s hands will be able to produce another snow nameless one..."


    In fact, how can he not be angry at this time? Xue Mingming is the direct disciple of the leader of BEIYAO palace. Her skills are basically excellent. She has passed on a complete set of "frost heaven scripture" and a part of "the way of Taiyin heaven and earth" to her. She wants magic weapons and pills. Otherwise, Xue Mingming would not be rich enough to take such a top-quality pill as "bingpu Yuanzhu" for human relations, It''s not easy to use all of his family background to cultivate a star soul level Xue Fengyun, which is only one star Xuan''s strength compared with Xue Mingming. Seeing this time back, Xu Changxia is going to pass on half of Xue Fengyun''s "Taiyin Qiankun Dao". You know, Xu Changxia can only learn half of "Taiyin Qiankun Dao" himself, He also plans to give Xue Fengyun a few more "nine Yin Xuan pills" that he has refined behind closed doors. He hopes that he can help his precious apprentice break through the level of xingpo. At least he can gain another xingxuan power and reach the level of Xue Mingming. Star rank promotion is extremely long. It''s not like being below the star rank. As long as you play steadily, you can advance step by step. Breakthrough is almost entirely based on perception and adventure. Many people have a card in a realm for a lifetime. As long as they can get to a level with Xue Mingming, they won''t be in a hurry. It''s just who will be promoted to star rank first. In other words, among the two strongest disciples of BEIYAO palace, the one who broke through the xingpo level first must be the most powerful competitor of the next leader of BEIYAO palace! Who knows, man is not as good as nature. Xuefeng capsized in the sewer and was planted by Gu fan, who was just in the Shentian level. He fought so hard that the leader of BEIYAO palace ordered him to take Gu fan back to BEIYAO palace. Who knows, he didn''t punish him at all. Instead, he became another disciple of the leader of BEIYAO palace. With Gu fan''s understanding, Xia Chang and Xu Chang Xia can see that, It''s just a matter of time before Gu fan is promoted to the star rank. That is to say, there will be another star rank disciple under the leader of BEIYAO palace, but his snow storm is dead in vain! And recently, some disciples told him that Gu fan had lived in tingxue building of Xueming for three days, and his relationship was not clear and ambiguous. He must be determined to help Xueming win the position of the leader of BEIYAO palace. It''s so different. How can Xu Changxia not be angry? In fact, he can''t blame elder Dong. The original dispute over the successor of the leader is like the dispute over the throne in the royal family of the Beidou Dynasty. It''s all secret. Many elders are also wavering between Xueming and xuefengyun. Even after xuefengyun''s death, Xia Changlao and Xu Changxia''s methods are vicious, and no one dares to challenge him openly. But now snow nameless breaks through the star soul level, and snow storm is dead again. Elder Xu is a tiger who has pulled out his teeth. He can''t be fierce any more. As long as he has eyes and ears, where else can he not see the situation clearly?


    The leader of BEIYAO palace frowned slightly when he heard the words of Xia Changxia and Xu Changxia. He seemed to hesitate for a moment. Then he said, "you guys, the breakthrough above the star level depends on chance. I don''t help you. It''s just that she has broken through to the star level and is also a strong fighting force. Can you consider letting her enter the world''s golden house?"ˇ° It''s natural. If the unknown martial nephew can go a step further on the spirit of the stars, it''s impossible to say that Zichen hall is far behind us, even if it''s Xiao Jitian, the first young master of the demon sect that day. " A middle-aged man in a Taoist robe said with a smile on his faceˇ° The North Palace also means this. After the star level, there is only the star soul level. The power of a nebula is the most difficult threshold to pass through. Some people who can pass will lose their mind, others will become useless people. The nameless can pass smoothly, which proves that there is still potential above the martial arts. In time, achievements may not be under this seat. " The leader of BEIYAO palace wriggled his lips slowly, and said such a shocking thing. Achievements are not under the leader of BEIYAO palace! What does that mean? Star power! The elder of xingpo level, Xingjie level, the elder of Taishang level, just pinched to death?

 Chapter 355

    At dawn, Xue Mingming was promoted to xingpo level, and got the image of Star River pouring backward. The news of breaking through the shackles of a nebula spread all over the BEIYAO palace of Changbai Mountain as if it had wings. In addition, many disciples combined with the roar at dawn, it was just from the listening snow building where Xue Mingming lived. Where can I not believe it?


    Originally, it was said that Xue Mingming and Gu fan did not obey the etiquette and law. Before they got married, they were having fun in the listening snow building and enjoying the happiness of fish and water. After all, how many good things can a man and a woman do in the same room for three days and three nights? How can we not know which of these male disciples is not a young man? In addition, Xue Mingming''s maidservants in tingxue building are all his own disciples. They are strict and have no word of it. So the rumor becomes more and more popular. Besides, some good people add oil and vinegar and make the content worse. Moreover, some people say that they have mixed into tingxue building and saw Gu fan in bed with Xue Mingming and on the floor, It''s true.


    Three days later, it came out that snow nameless had broken through the xingpo level and reached the strength of a nebula. All those who were interested in spreading rumors at the beginning wanted to dig a hole in the earth. It''s obvious that Gu fan and Xue Mingming have been closed in tingxue building for three days and nights. Otherwise, how can Xue Mingming break through to xingpo stage? We don''t know where these rumors come from.


    At dawn in northern China, the fog began to disperse, and the eyes were covered with silver.


    On the second floor of a small wooden building, a large platform is surrounded by cold resistant flowers and plants. In the flowers and plants, there is a birch round table. Next to the two wooden stools, a young man and a young woman sit opposite each other. The woman is wearing a white fur coat. Her long dress is straight down to her knees, and her collar is wrapped with a pure white fox tail, which looks elegant, Nimble, like a fox fairy cultivated for thousands of years, opposite her, the man was wearing a white cotton padded coat and light leather pants. On his right hand was a long black sword, which was as clear as ink. The light of the sword was reflected in the young man''s black eyes, which was very deep.


    Needless to say, these two people are Xue Mingming and Gu fan.


    "Nameless, this Ganoderma lucidum tea is really a good tonic." Gu fan picked up the wooden teacup in front of him, took a sip and said with a smileˇ° Even I feel more energetic after this cup


    "If you like, how about I make it for you every day?" Snow nameless heard Gu fan praise their own Ganoderma lucidum tea, smile, but picked up in front of the bamboo teapot, first filled the cup for Gu fan, and then poured a cup for himself, looking at Gu fan with a smile, as if waiting for his answer.


    "Oh, miss, it''s too wasteful. If you make up for it like this, an ordinary person who has drunk your Ganoderma lucidum tea for three or five years will be able to become a quasi star level master!" Gu fan a listen, half jokingly to snow nameless said.


    "You mean to give you something good is to spoil it, don''t you?" Snow nameless restrained smile said: "you seem to have said what animals will spoil things?"


    "This... I''m not a pig..."


    Gu fan this sentence just finished, snow nameless can''t help laughing, "cluck cluck cluck" to cover the mouth to smile.


    Gu fan lost his mind when he saw Xue Mingming smile again. His mind was as empty as a field, but a sentence appeared inexplicably: "scholars die for their confidants, and women are the ones who please themselves..." both Gu fan and Xue Mingming can be regarded as scholars. Gu fan was the most standard scholar in the dynasty, and he was unparalleled in the army, Xue Mingming was a dead man when he was an assassin, and a hermit when he was practicing in BEIYAO palace. Gu fan had no doubt that they were intimate friends now, but they were still men and women... Gu fan obviously felt that Xue Mingming had changed a lot before and after he met him. From the first meeting in the palace of marquis in Tianjing plain, he was as cold as ice, Gu fan, a cold killer, threatened to kill all the people in the Marquis''s mansion of the plain if he didn''t go with her. Although he talked all the time along the way, he didn''t smile. Now, after three days of closure, their relationship is getting deeper and deeper. They drink tea with each other. It''s only less than a month before and after. The vicissitudes of the world are endless, and it''s really hard to measure.


    Then, did I make her feel joy and happiness, so that she could laugh so happily?


    Gu fan asked himself in his heart.


    "What are you staring at me for?" Snow nameless after laughing, see the opposite of Gu fan actually looking at himself in a daze, can''t help but voice asked.


    "Ah..." Gu fan just recovered. He lowered his head slightly embarrassed and said: "nothing, nameless. You smile so beautiful..."


    Such a saying, on the contrary let snow nameless face a red, suddenly as if it was a shy rose general, beautiful can not square thingsˇ° You... Are you serious


    "It''s true, of course." Gu fan replied firmly.


    "Well, what about the huanlingyue who I compare with you?" Snow nameless seems to be deliberately to let Gu fan embarrassed, suddenly raised his head to Gu fan asked.


    Huanlingyue!


    Gu fan was suddenly surprised. In a flash, he didn''t know how to answer.


    At this time, an ice crystal broke through the air and fell slowly on the table in front of Xue Mingming.


    "It''s the master who sent the message to Hanbing!" Snow nameless at a glance to see that this is a cold ice message, with the cold air to freeze the water in the air into ice crystals, and then the means of transmitting the message, afraid that in addition to the BEIYAO palace leader, no one can do it. Xue Mingming just dropped the question he had just asked Gu fan. She held out her hand to pick up the cone-shaped ice crystal and put it in her hand to check. Gu fan was relieved and escaped a disasterˇ° What''s up? What happened? " Gu fan sees snow nameless, just stare at that ice crystal, but don''t speak, can''t help asking. After a long time, snow nameless slowly said: "too, too good!"ˇ° What''s the matter? " Gu fan asked againˇ° The elder and the elders have agreed to let me enter the world golden house and shut up! " Snow nameless can''t help but be overjoyed, almost immediately in front of Gu fan embrace. Gu fan heard this sentence, but his heart was "clattering", a sense of inexplicable loss suddenly hit his heart. How can he win the favor of Xue Mingming? Except for the three thousand word formula of the secret method of the demon sect, all the others are from the inside of Huanyu Jinwu. Now Xue Mingming has broken through to the level of xingpo, and is trained by BEIYAO palace as the next leader. Naturally, she can see all the things she wants to stay in Huanyu Jinwu for as long as she wants? Moreover, the cultivation of people''s realm is higher than everything else. Needless to say, the assassination of aogang with her will be delayed... At least until Xueming''s seclusion comes out. It''s common for the cultivation of people to seclusion for at least three or five years, ten or twenty years. Some strong people even seclusion for more than a hundred years in order to understand the way of heaven or avoid doom. Shut up, it''s like they''re going to be apart! However, the improvement of realm is the most important thing for the practitioners, and Xue Mingming''s strength will increase greatly after the closure, and he will have a greater grasp of killing aogang at that time. For Gu fan, it''s just a long time to wait, for Wang aogang, the left wing of Canrong, it''s just a long time to live, but it''s of great benefit to Xue Mingming. Yes, she should shut up first. It''s good for her. Gufan comforted himself in his heartˇ° Well, what are you thinking? " Snow nameless see Gu fan bowed his head silent again, can''t help asking: "you are so strange today, how always a pair of absent-minded appearance? Do you want to huanlingyueˇ° No... No Gu fan explainedˇ° I... I just... "" just what! " When Xue Mingming sees Gu fan''s hesitation, he knows that he must have something to say. Whether he will say it or not is not his style of speakingˇ° I... I''m just... "Gu fan stopped for a moment, suddenly sighed and said:" nameless, you go to the secret place of yaochi first, ready to go to the world golden house to shut up... "" shut up? " Snow nameless apricot eye a stare, doubt ground toward Gu fan way: "close what close?"? How can you forget what we are going to do? Did I remind you for the second time today? What''s the matter with you today? " Snow nameless asked three questions in a row, but Gu fan didn''t listen to any of them, and didn''t answer them. Instead, he said directly, "nameless, don''t you shut up? Do you want to kill Wang aogang with me firstˇ° Of course Snow nameless asked Gu fan in a strange tone: "I promise you first, at least I have to finish the work first." Gu fan heard Xue Mingming say that, although he knew that she might answer the question of seclusion in the end, he was relieved. Who knows that Xue Mingming touched her chin and said with a smile like a little girl: "besides, I haven''t been in the secular world enough. I just realized that the secular world is a little interesting, so I went to seclusion. It''s too boring!"ˇ° So... Are you willing, willing to follow me? " Gu fan was overjoyed when he heard the words under Xue Mingming. He grabbed Xue Mingming''s hand on the table and askedˇ° This... This... "Snow nameless side slowly pulled his hand back, a smile to Gufan said:" look at you happy, this... See your performance pull... "" ah... Also see the performance? What do you think? " Gu fan was about to ask, but he saw that Xue Mingming had stood up and said, "OK, I''m going to the yaochi secret place to say goodbye to my master. Do you want to go with me?"ˇ° I? Why should I... "Gu fan was surprised. Snow nameless evil to Gu fan smile, said: "you? Why, aren''t you also a disciple of master? "ˇ° Er... "Snow nameless can''t help but pull Gu fan out of his seatˇ° Do you know the saying "one day as a teacher, one life as a father"

 Chapter 356

    When Gu fan heard Xue Mingming say this, he was relieved to know that she might have to shut up at last. Who knows that Xue Mingming touched her chin and said with a smile like a little girl:


    "Besides, I haven''t been in the secular world enough. I just found the secular world a little interesting, so I went to seclusion. That''s too boring!"


    "So... Are you willing, willing to follow me?" Gu fan was overjoyed when he heard the words under Xue Mingming. He grabbed Xue Mingming''s hand on the table and asked.


    "This... This..." snow nameless side slowly pulled his hand back, a smile to Gufan said: "look at you happy, this... See your performance pull..."


    "Ah... Depends on the performance? What do you think? " Gu fan was about to ask, but he saw that Xue Mingming had stood up and said, "OK, I''m going to the yaochi secret place to say goodbye to my master. Do you want to go with me?"


    "Me? Why should I... "Gu fan was surprised.


    Snow nameless evil to Gu fan smile, said: "you? Why, aren''t you also a disciple of master? "


    "Er..."


    Snow nameless can''t help but pull Gu fan up from his seat.


    "Then you also know a saying that is" one day as a teacher, one life as a father "


    A moment later, the forbidden area of BEIYAO palace, the secret place of yaochi.


    Countless ice crystals instantly condensed into a human figure wearing a white fox fur. It was Xue Mingming, the chief disciple of BEIYAO palace who recently broke through the xingpo level.


    Behind her, there are countless tiny ice crystals condensed into the image of a sword man, but Gu fan.


    As soon as Gu fan appeared, his face turned white and complained to Xue Mingming: "isn''t it just a trip to yaochi secret place? Do you need to be so ostentatious? It''s so exhausting that you use it as a substitute... "


    Snow turns around without name. She seems to like Gu fanlue''s angry and aggrieved appearance. She is promoted to xingpo level. She has the power of a nebula, which connects the vast star field. Her power is almost limitless. Although the "flying snow to the sky" in BEIYAO palace is the strongest escape skill learned from frost heaven, it is nothing, But Gu fan, who came with her, was unlucky... Although the power of eight stars and nine stars condensed into a nebula, it seemed that there was only one star, but in fact it was very different. For example, the power of eight star Xuan is eight children, while the power of nine star Xuan breaks through the shackles to form a nebula is just like an adult. Eight children can''t beat an adult. Needless to say, there is a gap between them, There is a big gap between the martial arts who have broken through the shackles to achieve the power of a nebula and the martial arts who have not broken through the power of nine stars. Not to mention that Gu fan''s power of eight stars is a pseudo star level, and his real realm is still in the sky level. How can he afford to use such superb evasion skills as "flying snow to escape from the sky"?


    But snow nameless seems to be intended to embarrass Gu fan, Gu fan can''t fly snow even to escape, she actually want to teach on the spot, not pull Gu fan go together. He also relied on Gu fan''s learning of the book of frost heaven, and simply explained the pithy formula and image to Gu fan. Gu fan was also proud, and immediately showed it in the same way. It''s just that this painting of gourd in the same way "flying snow in the sky" really makes Gu fan suffer a lot.


    "Why, do you want us to cross the whole BEIYAO palace from tingxue building side by side to the yaochi secret place?" Snow nameless looking at Gu fan with a smile: "do you want to take a hand or something by the way?"


    Gu fan screamed in his heart. How could he not see that this girl was so strange before? She was about to catch up with Huan Lingyue. However, he knows more or less about the rumors about him and Xue Mingming. If they really pass by, even if they don''t walk together, they will cause a lot of onlookers. It''s inconvenient not to say, and even damage Xue Mingming''s reputation. Of course, Gu fan doesn''t want to see this.


    "That''s all. Let''s go in and see Master." Gu fan shook his head, saying that he could not say snow was nameless, so he had to quickly change the topic.


    "Nameless, your cultivation is much more advanced. I''m very glad to be a teacher." Just as they were talking, the voice of the leader of BEIYAO palace had come. Countless ice crystals gathered to form a figure, but the snow-white leader of BEIYAO palace appeared in front of Gu fan and Xue Mingmingˇ° It''s just that xingzun Avenue is far away. You can''t be complacent when you reach xingpo level, otherwise you won''t be able to enter in inch after all. "


    "I see, master." Snow nameless to North Yao palace leader Ying Ying a worshipˇ° I will take master as my goal and promote Xingjie as soon as possible! "


    The leader of BEIYAO palace nodded in approval, then turned to Gu fan and said, "fan Er, you are a gifted warrior with the power of eight stars. Even if you are a teacher, you have never seen him before. I''m afraid you won''t be below us in the future." she stopped for a moment, as if she wanted to say something, but she took back the words, Turned to snow nameless said: "to yaochi secret place, but what''s the matter?"


    "Well." Snow nameless nodded and said to the master of BEIYAO palace, "master, I want to close the door for some time. Can I?"


    The leader of BEIYAO palace gave a sound, but he heard Xue Mingming say, "master, I want to go down the mountain with my younger martial brother to do something, and then come back to shut up."


    "Oh?" The leader of BEIYAO palace turned his head and looked at Gu fan with a smile. He whispered to Xue Mingming and said, "are you going to kill that dog soldier''s aogang?"


    "Master, how do you know everything?" Snow nameless surprised for a while, turn to think, quickly with the sound into secret reply: "yes, master, what''s wrong?"


    Although the two men were in the realm of Xingjie and xingpo, Gufan was already in the realm of heaven at this time. With the power of eight xingxuan, he practiced the magic sect secret method, and naturally heard their words clearly.


    "Well, I''ll talk to you alone as a teacher." The leader of BeiYao Palace said to Xue Mingming.


    Snow nameless nodded, then walked over a few steps and said to Gu fan, "master wants me to talk to Gu fan alone for a while. Gu fan, will you wait for me next to you?"


    "Well." Gu fan naturally had self-knowledge and didn''t want to disturb the two disciples, so he turned around and walked towards a pine forest not far away.


    When Gu fan went far away, the leader of BEIYAO palace relaxed his way: "no name, I feel that what you and I said just now was heard by Gu fan."


    Xue Mingming was shocked and said: "how can it be possible, master? He is just a heaven level realm. Even if we are separated by one realm, we have a star soul level and a star hero level, at least two higher realms than him. How can he hear it? Master, you are suspicious. "


    "No, it''s not paranoid." The master of BEIYAO palace nodded his head and said: "this son is gifted, and his skills are very complex. It is also the wisdom of the magic sect secret method to improve his perception. I have deep experience in practicing the magic sect secret method these days." The leader of BEIYAO palace looked at Xue Mingming and said, "if you send him away like this, I don''t know whether it can be used or not, but I can say a few words with you at last."


    "Master, please tell me. I''m all ears. Snow nameless lowered his head humbly.


    "Well, I ask you, but you like your new younger martial brother?" The leader of BEIYAO palace is worthy of being the leader of a sect. When he talks with his disciples, he doesn''t make a detour at all. However, this question makes Xue Mingming blush and feel embarrassed.


    "What? Do you have one? " The master of BEIYAO palace asked again.


    Snow nameless face red more severe, as if it was a peony, biting lips, said: "yes."


    If the previous sentence of the leader of BEIYAO palace is to make Xue Mingming blush, the next question is to make the iceberg beauty who is the first in BEIYAO palace feel ashamedˇ° Did you ever lose yourself to him? "


    "Well... Master, why do you ask that?" Snow nameless for a moment did not know how to answer, the face is burning up.


    "Yes, it is, isn''t it?" The master of BEIYAO palace still asked.


    "No... no... no..." snow nameless answered three times in a row, seems to want to prove that his relationship with Gu fan is still very innocentˇ° We didn''t do anything. I think we were just in love with each other. We didn''t cross the line. "


    "No?" The leader of BEIYAO palace sighed with regret, and then said to Xue Mingming, "then you can get out now. You know, quiet and hard work is the best way to forget the feelings of the world of mortals..." she then said quietly, "it''s just like when I was a teacher..." she then turned her head, looked at Xue Mingming and said, "I''ll ask you again, If you are allowed to choose one of the two things, one is to enter the world''s golden house for cultivation and the other is to go down the mountain with Gu fan, you will immediately choose... What choice do you make? "


    "This..." Xue Mingming obviously didn''t expect that her master, the leader of BEIYAO palace, would make trouble for her. In her opinion, after she and Gu fan went down the mountain to kill aogang, she just went back to Huanyu Golden House of BEIYAO palace to shut up and avoid the outside news. Who knows that the leader of BEIYAO palace asked her to choose one of the two... This... There''s no doubt, The closure of Huanyu golden house in BEIYAO palace is of great benefit to Xueming''s future cultivation. It can even be said that with her talent, if she only needs to read one third of the books in Huanyu golden house, even if it''s not enough for her to break through the rank of Xinghao, she will be one of the most powerful leaders in the thousand year history of BEIYAO palace, But... If you enter the world golden house now and practice hard, first of all, the most direct thing is that you can''t fulfill your promise with Gu fan. Secondly, you don''t know how old it will be when you close the door. At that time, although you will be able to stay in your face like the leader of BEIYAO palace, the beauty will not be old, but things will become white heads in time. Now everything will be right and wrong... "No name, I want to hear your choice. " The voice of the leader of BEIYAO palace is so cold that Xue Mingming doesn''t seem to doubt that her teacher will make any cold mechanical reaction immediately after she makes a decision.


    "Master..."


    "Pa..."


    Snow nameless knelt down in front of the master of BEIYAO palace. Her face was sad and complex. She said to her bitterly, "master, please, don''t force me, OK? I''ll finish this, and then I''ll come back and shut up, concentrate on cultivating xingzun Avenue, and shine at our door as soon as possible. How about that? "


    The face behind the veil of the master of BEIYAO palace, without any emotional change, just slowly shook his head and said to her, "nameless, some things have no choice, do you know... What are you going to do next?"


    "Well?" Snow nameless raised his head, some puzzled to look at the North Yao palace.


    "I know you''re going to kill aogang. He really deserves to die, but he shouldn''t die in your hands..." the leader of BEIYAO palace turned around, looked at the blue sky in the distance with his back hand, and said: "aogang is the left-wing king of Canrong, holding the military power of 300000 troops in Beiyuan. What do you think if he is assassinated, what will happen to Canrong?"


    Snow nameless a little thought, said: "dog army instant collapse, Beidou Dynasty stationed in Northern Xinjiang Yantian army straight into, won unprecedented victory?"


    "Alas..." the leader of BEIYAO palace suddenly sighed without warning, and said to Xue Mingming, "Mingming, how can you face him in your heart before you become a Taoist partner with him? The Yantian army of the Beidou Dynasty stationed in Northern Xinjiang could have won an unprecedented victory, but could they hold on? " The leader of BEIYAO palace held out his hand, pointed to countless snow capped mountains nearby and said, "nameless, look there, the ice field of the northern kingdom is covered with ice and snow for thousands of miles. The soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty, not to mention staying in the ice field overnight, will freeze to death. There is no city on the ice field. How can they keep it? However, after a battle, she taught gourong people a lesson, and then retreated. At that time... "She looked at Xue Mingming and continued:" how can the gourong people who have calmed down take revenge on our BEIYAO palace? "


    "Shifu..." Xue Mingming still didn''t stand up, but looked up at the master of BEIYAO palace and said, "Shifu, Gu fan and I have already thought about this problem. When we work together with Gu fan, our disciples won''t show the martial arts of BEIYAO palace. We can''t see that our disciples are from BEIYAO palace... What do you think?"


    The leader of BEIYAO palace sighed again, continued to look at Xue Mingming, and said: "Mingming, you and Gu fan have planned in advance. You don''t show any moves. Although the martial arts of BeiYao Palace are a little bit of a hindrance, it''s a perfect solution, at least for ordinary people, but..." she stopped for a moment and said: "aogang is the king of Canrong, It''s also an important official of dog Rong. He died, not in battle, but in assassination. The high level will not pursue this matter... This is one of the reasons why I am deeply afraid of him. "


    Snow nameless how intelligent, immediately understand the meaning of the North Yao palace, can''t help but ask: "master, you are worried about the dog in the strong?"


    "Yes, the people of gourong have the blood of the middle ancient people. There must be many strong people. And as far as I know, when I was looking at Qi, I found that... The star level masters of gourong people are no less than me... And..." she seems to be telling Xue Mingming a big secret, "there is the one of zhenqiyun. The realm is above me, and it is the strength of xingzun."


    "What Snow nameless suddenly surprised: "dog Rong people have star respect strong! How is that possible? "


    "How impossible?" The leader of BEIYAO palace yelled: "if it wasn''t for the strong xingzun or those close to xingzun among the people of gourong, relying on the strength of xingzun, the emperor of Beidou Dynasty, and the strong xinghaoxingjie, wouldn''t it have wiped out Northern Xinjiang long ago?"


    "This..." Xue Mingming was reminded by the leader of BEIYAO palace, and was immediately surprised and said: "this... It seems..." she also heard Gu fan say that the military Marquis of the Beidou Dynasty are at least xingpo rank, and several Taiwei are Xingjie, Xinghao realm. Such a powerful military team, if the dog army has no strongman, it will be swept long ago?


    "The Beidou Dynasty is full of branches and leaves, and it''s also humanitarian and orthodox." the leader of BEIYAO palace pondered: "of course, dog Rong doesn''t dare to act rashly, but our BEIYAO palace is not sure. It''s because he can''t move the Beidou dynasty that they will definitely move the BEIYAO palace, "You must have planned to kill aogang with Gufan, and then you just came back to shut up and avoid the wind, right?" the leader of BeiYao Palace said


    "Master, how do you know?" Snow nameless again surprised way.


    "In fact, when I saw your look, I guessed 89 points." The leader of BEIYAO palace still said: "but if the situation is really like what I said, even if you hide in the golden house of the world, it''s still inevitable that BEIYAO palace will suffer a catastrophe, or even break the orthodoxy."


    "So serious?" Snow nameless heard BEIYAO palace Master said so seriously, can''t help but be surprised.


    "Although you don''t use the skill of BEIYAO palace, the strong above Xingjie can divine. Divination of the future may not be possible, because the future will change in an instant, and there will be infinite kinds of changes... But it''s safe to calculate the past." The leader of BEIYAO palace raised his head, looked up at the sky and said to himself, "as long as they count a hexagram, they naturally know that you are from the gate of BEIYAO palace. As a teacher and a group of elders, the elder Taishang jumped into the Yellow River and could not clear this crime."


    "Master..." snow nameless low called a way.


    "Well, you can choose here..." the leader of BEIYAO palace nodded: "if you leave with Gufan, don''t come back. From then on, there is no snow nameless person in BEIYAO palace..."


    "Master!" Snow nameless smell speech, a pull North Yao palace leader''s Cape, yelledˇ° Master, don''t treat me like this... "Alas." The leader of BEIYAO palace sighed, looked at Xue Mingming and continued: "if you change your mind, you will go back to seclusion with my teacher, forget the memory of the red world, and focus on cultivating xingzun Avenue. I believe that you will be like Hanshan fairy, the founder of kaipai."ˇ° Shifu... "Xue Mingming is still dragging the sleeve way of the leader of BEIYAO palaceˇ° Don''t be like this... "" no name, it''s useless to say more. You can choose here... "The voice of the leader of BEIYAO palace was very cold and said:" either go back with me, or I''ll be your master, or I''ll go with Gu fan. I''m not your master any more, and there''s no one like you in BEIYAO palace... Make a decision quickly! "

 Chapter 357

    "Shifu..." Xue Mingming called out low. It seemed that the strong man of xingpo rank had lost all his strength at this time. He just grasped his Shifu tightly. The leader of BeiYao Palace said, "Shifu, Changbai Mountain is where I grew up. BEIYAO palace has nurtured me. How can I leave like this?"


    The eyes of the leader of BEIYAO palace seem to be very indifferent. He just looks at the woman in front of him quietly and seems to recall some fragments in his memory.


    "Master. Please don''t do that. "


    For a long time, the leader of BEIYAO palace seems to have come back to his senses. The emotion in his eyes is lost again, and replaced by the expressionless indifferenceˇ° I already know your choice. It''s a pity... "The leader of BEIYAO palace suddenly brushed his sleeve, and an irresistible frost force suddenly gathered on his clothes. The piercing cold made Xue Mingming almost feel pain. He felt that the five fingers holding the sleeve would be broken by the frost.


    One move can make the strong of a nebula in xingpo level feel pain. What a terrible strength is that?


    The leader of BEIYAO palace is about to walk towards the secret place of yaochi. After taking a step, she stops. Xue Mingming still holds her teeth. The hand holding the sleeve of the leader of BEIYAO palace has been frozen black.


    "I advise you to let go... This" cold Ming Qi "can only be cultivated in Xingjie level. It''s also an extremely excellent attack method. If you don''t let go any more, this right hand will be frozen to death by" cold Ming Qi. "


    Snow nameless bit to bite teeth, still dead to pull that clothes, did not speak.


    Finally, a sigh came out from the mouth of the head of BEIYAO palace, "hiss!" With a crisp sound, her left hand slipped down, the back of her hand stretched straight, and her five fingers combined with her fingers instead of her sword. She gently scratched on the sleeve of her right hand. The clothes that Xue Mingming grabbed were suddenly broken, while Xue Mingming couldn''t balance her body and fell back because of too much force.


    "Ouch."


    The leader of BEIYAO palace didn''t turn his head back, but his body turned into countless ice crystals, which were smashed in an instant and flew to the secret place of yaochi in the wind.


    "Cold mountain snow cicada clothes..." snow nameless kneels on the ground, looking at the hand of that piece of clothes, eyes suddenly dry, unexpectedly is to shed tears: "master, she in order to break away from me, unexpectedly cut off a piece of cold mountain snow cicada clothes... Why, why, why?"


    She sat on the snow and covered her cheek with her hands, sobbing. Tears slowly came down from the corners of her eyes and fell on the pure white snow through her fingers.


    In Gu fan''s memory, this was the first time she saw snow crying, and the last time. Gu fan, standing in the pine forest not far away, seems to be hesitating in her heart. Should she go up to comfort her, or let this woman who is strong and cold in appearance, fragile and gentle in heart heal herself, so as not to hurt her thin self-esteem.


    "Shifu, Shifu, Shifu..." she supported herself with her hands, knelt down on the snow, and sobbed in the direction of the gate of yaochi''s secret place: "didn''t you say that to her disciples at that time? If you want to travel down the mountain, you must experience love, family affection, friendship and love. If you are willing to go back to Changbai Mountain to practice hard, you will welcome me. If you travel back and forth, will you be at ease? I''m just a beginner now. How can you go back? "


    While talking, the one in white. Beautiful as snow lotus, the woman can''t cry, and her voice is far into the secret place of yaochi. Almost all the elders and the supreme elders can''t sit on the cold jade platform.


    All the people in the secret place of yaochi, with unbelievable expressions, watched the beautiful image that turned into countless ice crystals and flew into the secret place of yaochi, steadily fell on the icelotus throne in the center of the secret place of yaochi, and gradually showed their human form. It was still the cold and gorgeous woman in white dress and veil, who was the leader of BEIYAO palace.


    A careful elder immediately found the treasure of the town Sect on the leader of BEIYAO palace. The clothes of Hanshan snow cicada left by Hanshan fairy, the founder of kaipai, were broken on the right. It was obvious that they were cut off with a sword. Others don''t know. The supreme elder of BEIYAO palace knows that the cold mountain fairy''s cold mountain snow cicada clothing has strong defense. Even the strong one of xingpo level''s Nebula can''t pierce it. Who cut this sword? How can you tear the clothes of the snow cicada?


    The master of BEIYAO palace slowly took a breath, then raised his head, looked at the ceiling of yaochi secret place, and slowly closed his eyes.


    The atmosphere in the whole yaochi secret place became very depressed at this time. Except for elder Xu Changxia, the other six of the seven elders looked at each other face to face, exchanged eyes with each other, and even did not dare to use the sound to enter the secret place, because their realm was lower than that of the master of BEIYAO palace. Without exception, they would fall into the ears of the master of BEIYAO palace.


    After a long time, an elder dressed in Taoist robes stood up, bowed to the leader of BEIYAO palace, and asked cautiously, "palace leader, why are you doing this?"


    The leader of BEIYAO palace just tilts his head and faces the zenith of yaochi''s secret place. He doesn''t open his eyes and doesn''t say a word. He doesn''t seem to hear the elder''s words. Although the position of the leader of BEIYAO palace is higher than that of the elder, he ignores the other Party''s words. This is an unreasonable behavior that has never happened.


    Just when the elder felt that the situation was embarrassing and it was hard to end, he heard that Xia Chang and Xu Chang came out coldly: "it''s not easy to cultivate a baby apprentice and run away with the wild boy outside. Can you be happy?" When they heard the words, they couldn''t help but wonder. Just about to ask, Xia elder Xu Changxia said, "it''s hard to guard against all kinds of thieves. What''s more, he led wolves into the house. Can''t he..." before Xia Changlao''s words were finished, he suddenly trembled. "Wow," he spewed a big mouthful of blood and splashed it on the thousand year old cold jade platform, As if a large piece of cold jade in front of them were dyed into warm jadeˇ° Cough, cough, cough... "Xia elder Xu Changxia pressed one hand on his chest and coughed violently. He suffered a serious internal injury. Only one of the people in the yaochi secret area of BEIYAO palace has such strength that he can make a strong one of xingpo level and a nebula into an internal injury without any action! That''s the leader of BEIYAO palace, the top star of Xingjie and the power of four nebulae. After the snow storm, the discord between Xia Changlao and Xu Changxia and the leader of BEIYAO palace has become a well-known secret. However, it is the first time for the other six elders and the Supreme Master to hurt people in yaochi secret place. Obviously, although the leader of BEIYAO palace looks calm on the surface, his heart is also very painful. After all, the eldest disciple of the power of a nebula, who has trained himself, will feel sad even if he has a heart of stone. In this case, Xia elder Xu Changxia even makes sarcastic remarks. Which one can''t bear itˇ° Xu Changxia, this time I''m just giving punishment. If you dare to be presumptuous again, be careful that I''ll never let you step into the secret place of yaochi! " Some angry voices of the leader of BEIYAO palace rang in the ears of Xia Changxia and Xu Changxia. Unexpectedly, Xia elder Xu Changxia suddenly knelt down on the stone platform of a thousand year old cold jade, bowed to the direction of the leader of BEIYAO palace, and said: "just now, when I was practicing kung Fu, the true Qi of heaven and earth went astray and almost fell into the devil. Thank you for your help..." no one noticed, When Xu Changxia, the elder of Xia, said the last four words "help each other", his tone was very strange and thought-provoking. If you speak well, how can you take the real Qi of heaven and earth off the way? That food and drink water can go crazy, cheat who, who believeˇ° It doesn''t matter. Just get out of danger. " The master of BEIYAO palace nodded slightly, but still did not open his eyes. Xu Changxia, the elder of Xia, sat respectfully on his own cold jade platform, closed his eyes and pretended to meditate. However, his heart was already full of anger, and a sense of injustice was burning in his heartˇ° bitch! Today, you humiliate me in front of everyone. In the past, I will make you regret all your life. No, I will give you a shame, so that you will never forget it Xu Changxia said to himself fiercelyˇ° Watch it At this time, the master of BEIYAO palace had something else in mind. It seemed that he had just taught Xia Chang and Xu Chang that Xia was just a trivial episodeˇ° Apprentice, there is going to be a catastrophe in BEIYAO palace. No matter how we calculate it, we can''t avoid this catastrophe. We have to prepare for a rainy day and expel you from the school early. In fact, we want to avoid this catastrophe and leave the seeds of revival for BEIYAO palace. "ˇ° Apprentice, I will drive you out of the school. Don''t you hate me? What''s more, if you don''t cut off your way back, how can you enter the world with easeˇ° These two paragraphs were written by the master of BEIYAO palace in a secret way on the clothes of Hanshan snow cicada who was grabbed by Xue Mingming. But Xue Mingming didn''t know it. Later, it was a long time later. Outside the secret place of yaochi in BEIYAO palace, a girl in white kneels silently on the snow. Her weak body shivers in the cold wind. When the north wind blows, it turns out that countless snowflakes are falling down from the sky. But the girl didn''t seem to leave. She still supported the ground with her hands and knelt down on the snow. Her eyes were as firm as iron. Shuofang''s snow is as big as Xi, which means the snow in the north. However, between a few breaths, it falls on the body and face of the young man in white, and she is still motionless. In this way, I don''t know how long later, a bamboo umbrella appeared above the girl. Just as the girl in white slowly shook away the snow on her face, when she looked back, she found that there was a sword boy with black hair and white clothes standing beside him. He was holding a bamboo umbrella in his right hand, blocking the girl''s body, while he was exposed to the increasingly fierce wind and snow, The heat just exhaled suddenly formed frost and condensed on the face, which made the 17-year-old face feel a lot of vicissitudes.

 Chapter 358

    "Gufan... You... Why do you..." the girl''s voice became hoarse because of the cold, but she lowered her head again and said in a determined voice: "go back, don''t worry about me... You can''t stand the snow like this... The snow of Changbai Mountain is so cold that you can freeze to death the warrior of Zhuixing level... It''s not worth it."


    Who knows that the youth smell speech, faint smile, shake off the frost on the face, but still hold the bamboo umbrella straight said: "if you know to care about me, how don''t you know to care about yourself? Don''t you know that even if the power of a nebula in your xingpo stage doesn''t need to protect the extreme wall in the snow, kneeling for one night, even if it doesn''t damage your limbs, it will fall down the root of the disease. "Xueming heard Gu fan''s words, and a strange warmth suddenly surged in his heart, murmuring:" do you... Do you care about me? "


    "This... This..." hearing Xue Mingming''s question, the boy hesitated for a moment: "you are my friend. Naturally, I don''t want you to get hurt."


    "Just friends?" Snow bowed her head in dismay.


    "What''s the point of kneeling here?" Gu fan does not entangle with Xue Mingming, but changes the topic.


    "Gu fan, you don''t know..." Xue Mingming still kneels in the snow and says.


    "I know. I know everything." Gu fan''s voice slowly said: "I know you have been expelled from the school, and you are very sad, very sad, I understand, I understand..."


    It was the first time that Gu fan''s voice appeared so pleasant in snow''s nameless ear.


    "What do you understand?" Snow nameless light asked.


    "Your master still has feelings for you. There must be some secret for her to drive you out of the school. As for whether to shut you up in the world golden house or to assassinate aogang with me, it''s a choice..." Gu fan stopped for a moment and continued: "I think it''s just an excuse..."


    "Well?" Snow nameless listen to Gu fan say so, can''t help but some surprised asked.


    Gu fan looked at the deep entrance of yaochi''s secret place, then turned to Xue Mingming and said, "maybe she can''t disclose it at this time, but I believe, Mingming, one day, you will understand."


    "Ah..." snow nameless sighed, as if to say something, but listen to Gu fan asked: "nameless, do you have any reason to continue to kneel here?"


    "No..." Xue Mingming sighed again: "but I don''t want to leave Changbai Mountain, and I don''t want to leave Shifu... This is one of the reasons why I continue to kneel here."


    "Ah, this reason..." Gu fan scratched his head with his right hand without an umbrella. He seemed to feel some distress. Suddenly, his left hand suddenly threw down the bamboo umbrella and hugged Xue Mingming''s waist with lightning speed. First of all, snow nameless has a heavy heart and is not on guard. Second, she has been kneeling in the snow for several hours without using the protective wall, and her joints are stiff. At this time, if she fights face-to-face, she is not even a warrior of heaven level. She is afraid that she can''t beat even a warrior of heaven level, who is the lowest in the quasi star level, so Gu fan succeeds, Even like a hunter carrying prey, he put the snow nameless on his right shoulder. He didn''t care about the umbrella that fell on the snow, so he ran away.


    "This reason is not a reason, because it''s up to you not to go!" Gu fan laughed jokingly as he ran.


    Snow nameless was first surprised, and then recovered, only to find that he was framed by Gu fan, and a right hand wrapped around his waist. It was an extremely embarrassing posture, suddenly blushed, and cried out: "you put me down, you dead rascal!"


    "Shout, shout..." Gu fan is still holding snow nameless and running quickly, "shout a little bit..."


    "Ah?"


    "It''s better for everyone to come and see, so that the whole BEIYAO palace will know that snow nameless has been carried away by me..." Gu Fan said half jokingly.


    "What?" Snow nameless listen to Gu fan this say, face where still hang live, the whole is like a ripe persimmon, had to beat Gu fan''s shoulder with his hand, whispered: "where do you want to take me? Put me down


    "What? I beg your pardon? It''s too small for me to hear Gu fan answered aloud while running.


    "It''s not good to be loud, it''s not good to be small..."


    "Ouch..." Gu fan suddenly screamed, but Xue Mingming stretched out her hand and grabbed Gu fan''s right ear, and pulled it upˇ° Good, let you play a hooligan, let you make fun of me


    "Ouch... Ouch... Let go!" Gu fan suddenly fell from an advantage to a disadvantage, and his tone immediately converged a lot.


    "Then let me go first!" Snow nameless rightfully said.


    "Let go first!"


    "Put me down first!"


    "You first..."


    "You first..." snow nameless did not give up, and then stretched out his hand to hold the other half of Gu fan''s ear, like a pig''s ear pulled up, "do you loosen it?"


    "Ouch," Gu fan groaned again and said, "let go, let go..." after that, Xue Mingming was knocked down by Gu fan and nearly fell into a mouthful of snow mudˇ° Ha ha ha... You asked me to let go. " Gu fan looked at snow nameless face ice slag strange appearance, immediately childlike innocence, pointed to her nose and said with a smileˇ° You see, you''ve become a snowman. You won''t be called snow nameless in the future. Call snowmanˇ° How dare you bully me Snow nameless angry way: "see I catch you, tear your pig ear!" After that, he rushed to Gu fanˇ° Oh, my God In ancient times, when he saw that snow had no name, his body method was very fast, and he dared to stay there, so he sent an emissary to escapeˇ° Stop and don''t runˇ° If you don''t chase me, I won''t run! " As a result, a figure running on the snow turned into two figures chasing each other like the wind, constantly jumping on the mountainside of Changbai Mountain. Snow nameless is the strength of xingpo level, and is often a killer. Her body method is extremely fast, while Gu fan has a medium level method of "walking on eight wastelands", which breaks out very fast. Even if their realm is different, they are chasing each other and never give up. Suddenly, the snow behind Gu fan suddenly stops. As soon as she stops, she immediately drives the wind mat around her to roll up countless snowflakes and fly up, even shaking down a lot of snow on the branches around herˇ° What''s up? Nameless, you can''t run me, so you don''t run, do you? " In front of Gu fan, seeing Xue Mingming stop, he can''t help but stop. At 20 steps in front of Xue Mingming, he holds his knees and gasps: "I have a way to walk on the eight wasteland. You can''t run me..." at this time, Xue Mingming says: "Gu fan, we are at the foot of the mountain..." Gu fan finds out that they are chasing each other just now, Unknowingly, it has been down Changbai Mountain. Snow nameless looked at Gu fan, and then turned to look at the snow covered mountains, some bitterly said: "I''m leaving, you have to be good... I''ll come back to see you." Gu fan seems to recognize that Xue Mingming is saying goodbye to Changbai Mountain, which gave birth to her and raised her. It''s like saying goodbye to her mother. Although she used to go out a lot before, she will always come back. The tingxue building here is her home, but now, she may still come back, or she may never come back here.

 Chapter 359

    After a while, Xue Mingming slowly turned around, her cheek was still with tears, turned into traces of frost, her eyes slightly red, obviously very sad and sad.


    Gu fan saw this scene, can''t help but mind correction, went to snow nameless side, a little hesitant, or stretched out his hand, trembling to help snow nameless face into frost tears with the back of his hand to wipe, who knows a white right hand suddenly grasped Gu fan''s wrist.


    Gu fan screamed in his heart, it''s bad, men and women don''t give and receive each other. Isn''t that rude of me? Bad, bad, she''s in a bad mood at this time, I''m still in such a bad mood... Animals... At this time, Gu fan just feel warm jade into his arms, Xue Mingming suddenly put out her hands to hold Gu fan, lying on his shoulder and crying.


    All of a sudden, Gu fan felt that his heart was empty, and he felt as if he had opened his heart and put a person in his heart. He felt the temperature of his white hands wrapped around him, as if flowers were blooming in the snow.


    Gu fan''s hand slowly moved to Xue Mingming''s waist and slowly held the woman in his arms.


    After a long time, Xue Mingming pushed Gu fan ''.


    Snow nameless lowered her head, suddenly picked up a hairpin from her sleeve, rolled her hair up, and took out the cold mountain snow cicada''s clothes in her arms to entangle her hair. If the feeling of snow nameless just now is gentle and noble, just like the snow mountain goddess, now it is a bit more cold and sharp, it is more like the costume of snow nameless when she was a killer.


    "Nameless, who are you?" Gu fan saw snow nameless suddenly curled up his hair, and could not help asking strangely.


    "Master said that since then, there will be no snow nameless person in BEIYAO palace..." although snow nameless''s tone was determined, but sadness appeared in her eyes. She said slowly, "since then, I am not snow nameless, and there is no snow nameless person in the world."


    "That..." Gu fan heard snow nameless say so, can''t help but feel very surprised.


    Snow nameless turned her face, raised her face, looked at the overlapping Changbai Mountain LAN behind her, and slowly said: "Changbai Mountain is the place where I was raised, just like my mother. I will change my name to" Bai "in the future."


    "Change your name to Bai? White nameless Gu fan was puzzled.


    "No, it''s not nameless." Snow nameless looked at the BEIYAO palace hidden by the mountains in the distance, and said vaguely, "this is the name that the master wants to take. It says that people have names and surnames in their life. After all, they will return to the dust and decay. It''s better to be nameless." She turned her head, looked at Gu fan and said, "I''ll call Bai siyao in the future..."


    "Siyao? "Siyao..." Gu fan touched his chin with one hand. It seemed that he was trying to figure out the meaning of these two words. Siyao siyao, she was really nostalgic for BEIYAO palace and reminded herself to miss BEIYAO palace all the time. "Good name..." Gu fan couldn''t help praising it in his heart, and then said: "yes, this name is more than snow nameless woman, otherwise it''s too cold, Like... Like a weapon... "


    "Oh? Is my name like a weapon? " Snow nameless, no, it should be Bai siyao suddenly said with a smile: "then you talk about what kind of weapon it looks like."


    "Sword, the edge of the sword is like snow. Who asks the name, the nameless soul is the most." Gu Fan said with a smile, "do you think I''m right?"


    "Well, maybe you''re right." As soon as the words were finished, Bai siyao had a three foot sword in his hand.


    "This... This sword is..." how can Gu fan not recognize it? It''s a famous sword named Xiantian, which is as famous as Longxi and Jingkui. In the ranking, it''s even above the Jingkui in Gu fan''s hand. It''s the sabre of the ancient sword sage. It represents the sword meaning of defending the world and sacrificing oneself for ambition. After a battle with the sword demon holding Longxi, it disappeared, but I don''t know how Xueming got it.


    She looked at Gu fan and the sword in front of her, and said, "this is a long sword sealed in ice and snow that I got by accident when I was practicing in the hinterland of Changbai Mountain, but I don''t know its name or how to name it, So I kept it in the space of yaochi jade all the time... "Bai siyao smiles at Gu fan and says," now I know that the name of this sword is nameless. "


    Yes, Changbai Mountain existed in ancient times. It must have been after the battle between the ancient sword sage and the sword devil that Xiantian sword was lost in Changbai Mountain. Xue Mingming was able to get it, and she was the one who was destined for it. She just changed the name of the famous sword without authorization. If there was spirit in the sword, would it... Who knows that after Bai siyao said this, she didn''t grasp the tip of the hilt''s left finger on the sword, Unexpectedly, a ray of light white Qi was injected into the sword body along the fingertips, and the whole unknown sword was blazing. Bai siyao breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Gu fan slowly and said, "I just injected xingxuan''s power into it, and a trace of my soul. Later, it will be snow nameless."


    "Soul sacrifice?" In ancient times, anyone who had heard of this kind of sacrifice had to consume the soul of the user and a lot of power. Everything after the soul sacrifice could be turned into magic weapons, and the quality of magic weapons would be improved. Moreover, according to the strength of the soul sacrifice, the range of improvement would vary greatly. Generally speaking, after the soul sacrifice, even the table and chair would become magic weapons, It''s really a sacrificial method of turning stone into gold, but those below the star level can''t use it. If the goods have spirit, they will resist. That is to say, whether they are successful or not, the soul sacrifice will consume the soul. It''s really a sacrificial method of mobilizing the masses. However, Bai siyao''s sword of sacrificing for heaven only shimmered a string of blue light and then fell silent again. The spirit of sacrificing for heaven did not have the slightest resistance, but acquiesced in Bai siyao''s refining behavior.


    Could it be said that changing the name of sacrificing heaven to nameless was also the meaning of ancient sword sage? It''s also true that the ancient swordsman and the ancient swordsman, who are not powerful and famous, still have no name. Later generations only know that they are swordsmen and the name of swordsman. Ironically, their swords still have names, so it''s reasonable to change their swords to nameless. Gu fan immediately thought of the handwriting left by the Big Dipper star emperor on a stone tablet in the eight formations of the stone soldiers in Yunmeng Guze: "it''s passed down to Gu fan, the second son of Hou Guyun in the plain of the Big Dipper Dynasty..." such strange things can happen. It''s not strange that the ancient swordsman wanted to change the name of his magic sword, and acquiesced in Bai siyao''s behaviorˇ° Well... "After Bai siyao finished the ritual, she thought that the unknown sword was taken back into her body. It was no longer taken back into yaochi jade as before. It was obvious that the unknown sword had recognized its masterˇ° Nameless, your fate here is over. We can go now... "Gu fan asked when he saw Bai siyao take the unknown sword back into his bodyˇ° Why do you call me nameless? " Bai siyao said with a smileˇ° Er, siyao, let''s go... "At the same time, outside the BEIYAO palace, on the top of Changbai Mountain, a middle-aged man in a gray robe walked slowly to the edge of the cliff, took out a Seiko hummingbird from his arms, carefully placed a small pellet in the dark grid of the mechanism on the hummingbird''s feet, and with a" pa ", gently closed the mechanism, and released his hand, The Jinggong hummingbird flew along the wind toward the south side of Changbai Mountain and the direction of Shanhaiguan.

 Chapter 360

    At this time, according to the solar terms of the Beidou Dynasty, the early spring had passed, and the rivers on the snow plain began to thaw one after another. The melting snow on the iceberg gurgled into the frozen river and began to flow down the river. It''s no longer an ice sheet covered with snow all the year round, but a prairie full of white cattle and sheep, horses galloping, flowers blooming, lakes scattered all over the world.


    On the prairie, the fragrance of wild flowers and grass is constantly swept into the sky by the breeze, as if the whole clear blue sky of northern China is intoxicated by this fragrance.


    At this time, a pair of men and women came down from the clouds one after another. The man wore a black gown and a long sword, which was as clear as ink, while the woman beside him was wearing a snow fox fur, which looked like a spotless iceberg and snow lotus.


    These two people are Gu fan and Bai siyao who left Changbai Mountain and came to the grassland.


    "Siyao, I really didn''t think of it..." Gu fan sniffed the fragrance of the grass in the air, and then said to Bai siyao around him: "people in the Beidou Dynasty thought that after the ice field, there was a vast expanse of snow, no grass, no ice, no one could live except dog soldiers, fierce beasts and ghosts... Who ever expected that this would be the scene after seeing it today, It''s more than I expected. " In his previous life, Hou Guyun, who was guarding the plain of Cangyuan, never came to the grassland behind the ice. Moreover, the Beidou Dynasty''s tactics against the dog soldiers over the years were passive defense, and rarely took the initiative to attack. Therefore, most of the battles were near Shanhaiguan, and there were few battles extending to the ice field, because in the freezing environment of the ice field, for the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty, It''s a hell of ice. It''s an absolutely unfavorable environment. It''s no exaggeration to say that as long as the dog army does not fight with the army of the Beidou Dynasty, and as long as it takes a week, even if the strongest imperial army of the Beidou Dynasty comes, its morale will be exhausted and vulnerable. In this way, it is even more impossible to send troops across the ice sheet and come to this grassland.


    Even businessmen only trade with gourong people near Shanhaiguan. If Gu fan hadn''t seen the detailed map of Tianxuan state in Tianmo Baojian written by Ye Xuanji, the demon killer, and had written that there was a prairie behind the ice sheet, which was nourished by the melting water of the snow mountains after the Spring Festival. It was a beautiful place, comparable to paradise. Gu fan saw this scene at this time, I''m sure I think I''m in an illusion.


    "No Bai siyao said with a smile, "you haven''t been here, but I have. You try to think about it, how can the king court of Canrong be built in a barren land? What about the provisions of the army? Do you really think that gourong people can live on ice


    Bai siyao''s words really get to the point. The Beidou dynasty where Gu fan lived was not an ordinary soldier. Even some military Marquis thought that gourong people were a strange species, and could survive on the barren ice sheet.


    "To tell you the truth, I used to think so." Gu fan scratched his head and began to laugh.


    Bai siyao had to wave her hand and did a very helpless action.


    After Bai siyao left Changbai Mountain, the most direct change that Gu fan could feel was that Bai siyao was much more cheerful than when she was a snow nameless girl. She seemed to seal her past self into a sword, revealing her true self.


    "Well, we have come to the edge of the grassland. This should be the king''s Court of Canrong." Gu fan asked after looking at countless tents in the extreme.


    "Do you think the prairie is so small?" Bai siyao shook her head again, as if laughing at Gu fan''s superficialityˇ° It''s just the edge of the grassland. It''s more than 300 miles away from the king''s court. That''s the hinterland of the prairie. As far as I know, there are six villages along the way, which are equivalent to cities. They are just cities built with tents. "


    "It''s only three hundred miles to the hinterland. Isn''t the whole grassland covered thousands of miles? If this is the boundary of the dog army, then the area controlled by the dog army is really large, which is equal to several provinces of the Beidou Dynasty. " Gu fan, hearing Bai siyao''s words, put his hands on his shoulders and said, "if so, it''s no wonder that after being defeated by dantai RUOYE, the dog army can quickly gather up 300000 troops. Next to the mountain customs, it has rich grassland and such vast and fertile land, which is enough to become a stable and rich rear area for the dog army."


    Bai siyao was about to say something, but Gu Fan said, "why did the dog army invade the Beidou Dynasty year after year? I used to think that it was because of the shortage of resources that dog soldiers invaded repeatedly. Seeing such a rich grassland, this assumption is definitely not tenable. "


    Gu fan looked up and said, "it''s like the gourong people are unprepared. People from the Beidou Dynasty cross the ice and come to the grassland. I think the garrison around here is incomparably loose. There''s only a sentry post hundreds of steps away. Some of them don''t have guards. It''s really loose..."


    "Well, well, my old general, have you forgotten what we came to the grassland for?" Bai siyao, seeing Gu fan''s pondering and strategizing, could not help laughing and pulling him.


    "Yes, of course." Gu fan murmured, "you have reminded me many times along the way. Now it''s in the boundary of Canrong. We''d better be careful when we talk."


    "Here it is. How do you want to kill him? You can''t rush into the tent of the left wing king of Canrong and assassinate him?" Bai siyao said to Gu fan with a little banter: "don''t say you haven''t reached the star level. Even if we are both strong at the star level with the power of a nebula, we don''t want to come back alive after completing the task. I don''t want to go to the yellow spring with you."


    Gu fan sneered and said, "it''s very good to be born as a mandarin duck and a winged bird, and to be dead on the ground and even manage branches."ˇ° Go to die, who is going to be a mandarin duck bird with you, even manage the branches... "Bai siyao spat at Gu fanˇ° Seriously, what do you want to do? I''ve always thought highly of your resourcefulnessˇ° be able and crafty in planning and execution? Have you cheated me of the secret letter in my hand representing the evidence of Dan Tai Ruo Xie''s crime? " Gu fan lost no time to make fun of it againˇ° Seriously Bai siyao raised her face slightly and said in a cold voiceˇ° Well, this... "Gu fan looked at Bai siyao beside him, and his face seemed to be in a bit of a dilemma." this... "Bai siyao saw Gu fan''s hesitation and asked:" what''s the matter? You can say what you want. How can you be as hesitant as a woman? " Gu fan thought about it and then said, "my plan mainly depends on you, siyao..." "depends on me?" Bai siyao couldn''t help asking, "what do you depend on me?" Gu fan looks embarrassed, beckons to Bai siyao, signals her to lean over, and then comes up to her ear and tells her all about her plan. Now it''s Bai siyao''s turn to show her embarrassment. She looks at Gu fan and seems to be not sure whether it''s OK to do soˇ° Do you really want to do that? " Gu fan nodded and said: "I think this method is feasible, otherwise, if he hides in the king''s court, there is really no way to kill him and then he can retreat. If there is any hidden master in the king''s court, it will be even worse..." "are you not afraid of what he does to me?" Bai siyao looks at Gu fan and looks like a wounded deerˇ° If he dares, you castrate him. " Gu fan gave a bad smile and made a cut with his right hand, which immediately amused Bai siyaoˇ° Well, I''ll do what you want. " Bai siyao was amused by Gu fan and laughed wildlyˇ° Well, it''s getting late. We''d better not fly in the air in the territory of Canrong. It''s not good if we meet other strong people. Let''s go and live in the nearest stockade first, ask for the news and see the situation in the country. " Gu Fan said to Bai siyao, "just in time, I haven''t been to the prairie yet..." "should we try some delicious food and ride horses together?" Bai siyao smiles and squints at Gu fanˇ° Ah... Of course it''s good... We can still... "Gu fan was about to go on, but he saw Bai siyao''s face changed and said harshly," you forget again, what are we here for? "ˇ° I remember... I remember... "Gu fan was embarrassed, and then Bai siyao behind her laughed with prideˇ° Well... You sit down first... "Bai siyao shouts Gu fan, who is about to leave. Gu fan couldn''t help wonderingˇ° I''m on my wayˇ° Do you want to go into the village of the dog soldiers? Are you not afraid of being arrested? " Bai siyao asked Gu fan to sit on the grass, and there were a lot of tools in her hand. Regardless of whether Gu fan could take it or not, whether it was brush or powder, Bai siyao said hello to Gu fan''s faceˇ° The skin of gourong people is whiter than that of Beidou Dynasty people, and their forehead is a little bit higher... "Bai siyao helped Gu fan make up and said:" most of the noses are high, and there are tattoos on my face... "" Wow, you don''t really leave tattoos on my face, do you? " Gu fan heard Bai siyao say tattoo, immediately scared out of a cold sweatˇ° Do you think it''s possible? " Bai siyao sneers, reaches out her hand, picks up a special brush and draws on Gu fan''s face. Gu fan only feels itchy on both sides of his face, and doesn''t know what Bai siyao has painted on his face. When Bai siyao finally helps Gu fan stick a film on his face, he is afraid to clap his hands and says to Gu fan, "OK, it''s finished." Then he took out a mirror from his waist and handed it to Gu fan.

 Chapter 361

    Gu fan almost couldn''t wait to take a look in the mirror. He saw a strange man with white skin, slightly protruding forehead, high nose and Tiger Tattoo on his face in the mirror. It''s a dog soldier!


    Gufan could hardly recognize himself.


    "This... This is the art of transfiguration?" Although Gu fan knew Bai siyao, also known as Xue Mingming, knew how to change her face and cheated herself with it, he was still scared by the experienceˇ° That''s not to be who you want to be? "


    "No, it can only change the appearance, and there will be subtle flaws. It''s not difficult for you to do so. If you want to disguise yourself as a person, you should deliberately imitate the voice, manner and even some habitual small actions of that person... Otherwise, it''s easy to be seen through." As she spoke, Bai siyao held up the mirror and made up for herself skillfully.


    A moment later, a woman with the same high nose and slightly protruding forehead appeared in front of Gu fan. Bai siyao was obviously afraid that her appearance would cause trouble, so she deliberately painted herself ugly when she was making up, which made her less attractive in the crowd.


    "How''s it going?" Bai siyao looked at Gu fan and said, "in addition to our clothes, we are a bit like people from the Beidou Dynasty. If we change our clothes and don''t speak, no one will know that we are from the ice field!"


    Gu fan took a closer look at Bai siyao and said, "that''s true. If it wasn''t for your clothes, I would not recognize you. I''ve seen a magic art in the book Tianmo Baojian, which can change one''s face by changing joints and twisting skin. It''s just too difficult to learn. By contrast, your method is simple and the effect is not bad! "


    "Have you ever seen the apocalypse? "The treasure of heavenly demons" written by Ye Xuanji, the demon killer Bai siyao was surprised.


    "Yes, I once killed an assassin who tried to kill me and got this book from him." Gu fan replied.


    "Is there anyone else who knows that you have" the Apocalypse ", which will lead to death." Bai siyao asked anxiously.


    "No... what''s the matter?" Gu fan didn''t understand.


    "The tianmor sect has been looking for this book all the time. It''s also said that there is a rubbings of the tianmor sect''s fundamental Dharma sect, the war god and the devil Scripture. What tianmor sect keeps is just a remnant of Ye Xuanji, who killed the tianmor emperor when he left. They know that tianmor Baojian is with you. That''s the curse of death!" Bai siyao anxiously folded her hands together and said, "Damn, how did you get into trouble with the demon gate? We BEIYAO palace don''t dare to offend them... "


    Gu fan, after seeing some powerful methods in BEIYAO palace, such as "Taiyin shenlei mantra" and "Hanwu Minggu Bashi Quan", which were comprehended from the basic classics "frost heaven treasure" and "Taiyin Qiankun Dao", knew the importance of the basic classics to a sect and a warrior, and the basic classics "Zhan Shen Mo Jing", the first sect of ghosts like Tianmo sect, was actually a remnant, The rubbings in Tianmo Baojian are even more incredible. Otherwise, why did Gu fan turn over the book and not find it?


    "No, I''ve read the book Tianmo Baojian. Inside and outside, it''s all about what ye Xuanji, the heavenly killer, saw when he traveled all over the world, as well as some sects and his experience of fighting with others. There''s not a word about cultivation? There must be a mistake. " Gu fan felt as if he had been falsely accused of stealing money. He was really wronged.


    "But the problem is, I''m willing to believe you, others don''t want to believe you!" Bai siyao spread out her hand and said, "who believes that there is not a word about Cultivation in the book of heavenly magic in your hand?"


    "This..." Gu Fan said for a moment.


    "Well, in the future in front of others, don''t mention the four words" Tianmo Baojian... "Bai siyao thought for a while and said:" is your book by your side? "


    "Eh? No, it''s in the palace of the marquis in the plain. "


    "Fortunately..." Bai siyao was relievedˇ° When you go back, remember to burn that book... "


    Gu fan nods, but he cries bitterly in his heart. If you burn the Tianmo Baojian written by Ye Xuanji, the demon killer, your cheap master may never teach you any more skills. This time, you take out the magic sect secret method and exchange it with BEIYAO palace. I don''t know what ye Xuanji will think.


    "Well, well, don''t think about it. Let''s go to the nearest village first, buy two clothes of local people and put them on, and then go to inquire about the news. " Bai siyao shook her head, as if to let herself not think about it. She pulled lagufan and said, "you can''t speak dog Rong words, but I will. After a while, you don''t speak. You should be dumb. If a dog Rong person can''t speak dog Rong words, it''s too strange."


    "All right." Gu fan nodded and followed Bai siyao.


    A moment later, in the nearest stockade, Bai siyao, by means of bargaining, provided a suit for the two people at the price of five Liang gold. When he came out of that tent, Gu fan had already become the image of a dog warrior in brown leather clothes, white headscarf and leather boots. Even the sword that had been tied around his waist was put into the scabbard and carried to his back. He even carried a bow and arrow sac. After all, dog soldiers rode and shot for a living. Where can a dog warrior not use bow and arrow, It''s too eye-catching to wear a knife without a bow in the crowd.


    Bai siyao, on the other hand, changed into a white dress, wearing a round hat inlaid with broken gems, several braids and white deer skin boots. And from the point of view of clothing, it should be the dress of the noble girl among the dog soldiers. Gu fan just can''t speak the words of dog soldiers, so he is willing to act as her guard and walk behind Bai siyao. After all, the nobles of the dog army all have domestic slaves, and they also have masters to keep. It''s normal for the masters to protect their children. After all, dogs are fierce, public order is not bad, and there is a custom of robbing brides among the people. If such a delicate noble girl is robbed, she will lose face to the one who is robbed.


    When they changed their clothes and left the tent, Bai siyao said to Gu fan, "well, we are now in the village of gourong people. Don''t talk. It''s easy to attract people''s attention to speak foreign language here. If there is a situation, we need to communicate in secret by means of sound transmission. We need to use less sound transmission. No one knows if there will be experts in the crowd... "


    "I understand." Gu fan nodded and answered with a tone.


    Then Bai siyao and Gu fan went into a large tent. In this tent, almost hundreds of people could sit down. In the center of the tent, there was a big basin of charcoal fire. Several little dressed women were around the fire, twisting their waists and dancing, while the men dressed in dog soldiers were sitting or lying, Almost everyone has a leather wine bag on hand, drinking and chatting. That is the unique horse milk wine on the grassland, with a very fishy smell. Gu fan smelled it as soon as he entered the tent.


    From time to time, some women with exposed clothes linger among these drinkers, pouring wine for them and winning rewards. Sometimes they are teased by some of the good things, but they just laugh at each other, and sometimes they even say something to tease them back. Such a scene would never appear in the Beidou Dynasty with strict etiquette unless it was a brothel. It''s no wonder that sometimes people would say that dog soldiers and barbarians did not know etiquette and had not been civilized. But in Gu fan''s view, it is more a kind of true feelings and the nature of human nature.


    "This is the restaurant of the gourong people. The status of ordinary women among the gourong people is very low, so they also run some brothel businesses here. It''s because of this that all kinds of people are mixed up here, and it''s also the most lively place in the stockade... "Bai siyao walked into the huge tent, looked at the dancing women over there, and whispered," let''s sit in and expand with our spirit, and listen to what these people say, Is there any news we''re interested in


    "Well." Reverent and respectful, Bai Siyao followed him as like as two peas.


    Bai siyao went in and sat down cross legged in the corner of the tent. At this time, there were many people in the tent, as well as many dignitaries in bright clothes. Therefore, the costumes of Bai siyao and Gu fan were not so conspicuous.


    When Bai siyao sat down, Gu fan slowly crossed his legs and sat down on the right side of Bai siyao.


    Soon, a well-dressed woman named Lianbu Xu Yi came to Gu fan and Bai siyao. She said something to Bai siyao in gourong language with a smile. It seemed that she was asking what kind of food she wanted and whether she needed mare''s milk.


    Bai siyao answered her in pure dog Rong language. Two beef and one mutton, roast.


    The other side soon backed down, and soon two plates were brought up with two pieces of slightly bloodshot beef on them.


    "It''s not hard to talk about it. I find I can understand it." Gu Fan said to Bai siyao by transmitting sound into the secret.


    "It''s really not difficult to understand. In fact, it''s quite similar to the dialects in the north and Shanhaiguan area, but it''s hard to say well without being seen by others." Bai siyao cut off a piece of beef with the knife beside the plate, put it into her mouth, chewed it, and said, "if there were not many of the disciples recruited by BEIYAO palace who were close to gourong, I would not have said so well about gourong."


    Gu fan was surprised to see Bai siyao pricking up a piece of beef with blood and putting it into his mouth. He said, "this... This... Is how you eat?" Fortunately, the tent was very noisy at this time, and Gu fan''s northern dialect didn''t attract much attention.


    Bai siyao looks at Gu fan and seems to be laughing at him.


    "Dog Rong people eat like this. The meat with blood is more delicious. Don''t you know that?" Bai siyao then cut off another piece and slowly put it into her mouth.


    Gu fan frowned and didn''t seem to like this way of eating.


    "If you don''t eat, you''ll have to be hungry for a while in Canrong. When you see aogang, you don''t want him to do it, and you''ll be hungry." Bai siyao said to Gu fan with a smile, "don''t forget that although you are the power of eight star Xuan, you haven''t reached the star stage yet. You still have to eat..."


    "Ah..." Gu fan, helpless, cut a small piece of meat according to Bai siyao''s appearance, put it into his mouth, smashed it, smashed it for a while. It seemed that it tasted good, so he cut several more pieces and ate them with a big mouthful.


    Seeing this, Bai siyao could not help covering her mouth and laughing secretly.

 Chapter 362

    "Well, don''t patronize. Listen to what people here say..." Bai siyao saw that Gu fan wolfed down a portion of roast beef. She knew that he was hungry these days. When he finished eating, she reminded him, "look over there..."


    When Gu Fanxun went to see Bai siyao''s eyes, there were more than a dozen men dressed as dog soldiers sitting in a circle, drinking and eating meat. They seemed to be out of place with the people around them.


    "You see, a dancer came to ask for money. They just threw a few coins and sent her away. It''s not like they came here to have fun." Bai siyao said to Gu fan with a sound.


    "Yes, I think there''s something wrong with them, too." Gu fan nodded and said, "let''s use the magic method to feel and see if we can hear something..."


    "Well..." Bai siyao nodded and was about to close her eyes to meditate. However, she found that there was too much noise around her, and there were people walking around from time to time. She couldn''t concentrate on meditation at all, let alone feel what the group at the end of the opposite tent was saying.


    When she opened her eyes and looked at Gu fan with some frustration, she found that Gu fan had closed his eyes and sat upright, apparently in a state of meditationˇ° The martial arts in the realm of harmony between man and nature are really unusual... "Bai siyao said enviously.


    "Shh, don''t talk... Listen..." Gu fan''s voice suddenly rang in Bai siyao''s mind, and then the conversation of the group opposite clearly appeared in Bai siyao''s ear.


    "Boss, why are you looking for this place to talk to us? Aren''t you afraid of being overheard?"


    "Well, the more noisy it is, the less likely it is to be overheard. In such a noisy environment, as long as you don''t sit in front of us, you can only hear us clearly unless you are a shaman with a deified mind." Said one of the older warriors. Obviously, the realm of the unity of man and nature mentioned by the warriors of the Beidou Dynasty also exists in the warriors of the dog army, but most of them are shamans who practice magic. It must be called the realm of the unity of mind and spirit.


    "Boss, what''s the reason why you called us twelve mastiffs from the ice field today?" A younger dog warrior can''t wait to ask.


    "Is there a new order from the left wing king?" One of them asked aloud.


    "King of the left!" The spirits of Gu fan and Bai siyao were suddenly uplifted at the same time. Gu fan''s mind was even unstable, and almost drifted out of the realm of the unity of man and nature. It really takes no effort to find a place without breaking iron shoes!


    "I didn''t expect that siyao heard the news from aogang just after inquiring about the first stockade..." Gu Fan said excitedly.


    "Yes, it''s time for aogang to die." Bai siyao nodded and whispered back, "what do you think aogang will send these twelve grass dogs to do?"


    "Grass dog? They are snow mastiff, ok... "


    "Don''t quarrel, listen attentively..." Bai siyao smiles and reminds Gu fan.


    "Yes, it''s really the left wing king who wants to ask you to do one thing..." said the leading dog Rongwu.


    "What''s the matter? How much is the reward?" One of them, a big man with a bronze hammer, yelled, "if it''s just like a reward, it''s only a hundred liang of silver. It''s not enough for Laozi to drink a few mouthfuls of wine!"


    "Presumptuous, old three, you don''t talk..." one of them with whiskers yelled at the big man, and immediately the big man sat down obedientlyˇ° His Royal Highness the left wing king asked us to do something for the twelve mastiffs in the ice field. That''s to give us face. We understand... "


    "Well... You are still sensible. The day your highness breaks through Shanhaiguan and drinks water from marlu will be the day when you are famous all over the world." The man, who was called the boss, laughed and said, "now, what your highness wants you to do is..."


    "Well behaved, the ambition of aogang is really big..." Gu Fan said to Bai siyao: "Lushui is a big river outside Tianjing City. It goes through Tianjing City. I think that aogang wants to drink marlushui. Isn''t that to beat the cavalry of Canrong to Tianjing City?"


    "Hum, who can''t talk big..." Bai siyao snorted coldly.


    "Your Highness wants you to sneak into Shanhaiguan secretly with some golden pearls and buy off the people of Beidou Dynasty..."


    "This..." the bearded dog stroked his beard and said, "my Lord, I''m afraid it''s very difficult. I heard that now the northern frontier of the Beidou Dynasty has become an iron wall marquis. This guy is very strict in governing the army. I''m afraid he will find out and get rid of the generals of the Yan heavenly army before we can buy them off... "


    "No... no... no..." the man said three "no" words, and then said: "in the last great victory of Shanhaiguan, we bribed several deputy commanders of Yantian army, and they provided us with time to change our defense. This was the victory, but it was because Yantian army had no one to sit down and the morale of the army was chaotic. We tried to do the same thing again this time, Naturally, it''s impossible... So our goal this time is... Businessmen... "


    "Merchant?" The dog warrior touched his chin and said, "what''s the use of them?"


    "That is to say, if a businessman is not a mercenary thing, buying them off is tantamount to beating a dog with meat buns. There is no way back." It is obvious that these gourong people probably suffered from the unscrupulous merchants of the Beidou Dynasty. When they mentioned that they wanted to buy off the merchants, they were all angry.


    "Don''t be impatient, don''t be impatient..." the man advised and said: "this is the beauty of Wang Ye''s stratagem. If we let the businessmen of the North buy their generals, how can we be found so easily? Moreover, some of these merchants had some men under their own hands. If they were in the city when our army attacked it, it would be a surprise force

 Chapter 363

    "His Royal Highness the left wing King''s brilliant plan." Among the twelve mastiffs in the ice field, the dog soldier with whiskers nodded.


    "You have traveled near Shanhaiguan of the northerners. You know the local customs well, and you can speak the local dialect. You are not soldiers of our army. Even if you doubt it, you can''t find out. As long as you put on the clothes of ordinary businessmen and contact with those businessmen of the northerners, no one can see the flaws..." the man added.


    "And... And the money?" The man called again.


    "I''m sure I won''t be short of money this time. The Lord has asked me and asked me to tell you that this time I''m going to break the enemy, so when I buy it, I must not cherish it." That person says, stretch out a hand to the leader of this ice field 12 mastiff to shake for a while, say: "this number."


    The bearded dog warrior immediately knelt down, nodded his head at the dirt in front of him and said, "my subordinates and all my brothers are kings. They are willing to go through fire and water."


    "Five... Five... How much?" The man with the bronze hammer stammered to the people beside him, "five five five, the Lord wants to give us 250000 taels of silver!" A cold warrior in a cape beside him could not help his voice. You know, 250000 taels of silver, not to mention in the less developed dog army, even in the Beidou Dynasty, is equivalent to a medium-sized city, one year''s tax.


    The emissary''s face was not good, but he laughed for a long time, and then said: "you guys, this money also includes the money to buy off the northern merchants, so please don''t get me wrong... And the Lord also asked me to bring you a sentence, as long as it''s the northern people''s request, you can promise it, or you can go back and kill it at that time..."


    "Yes, sir Twelve people answered together.


    "In this way, I would like to thank you for the king." After that, the man sat on the ground and bowed slightly. This is the etiquette of the people of gourong, which belongs to the salute of the superior to the inferior. At this time, this man represents the king of the left wing of gourong. Naturally, this is the way to reply. The twelve mastiffs of the ice field knelt down one after another, crawled to the ground and kowtowed their heads.


    "Servility..." Gu fan, who was watching all the time, said coldly.


    "Only for profit..." Bai siyao also sneered and said: "aogang has given them so much money. Aren''t you afraid that the twelve grass dogs have taken all the money away?"


    "I think these 12 people should have something to do with aogang. If they can run away, the monks can''t run away from the temple, so they are not afraid to run away." Gu fan analyzed: "with the power of a nebula in his xingpo level, it''s not too easy to control these Shentian level warriors and Chengtian level warriors?"


    "However, I remember that in your army of the Beidou Dynasty, the all day warrior is the deputy commander. Shen Tian is at least a cloud riding captain, and there are only 100 soldiers in a main battle Corps stationed in the frontier. There are 12 all day warrior and Shen Tian warrior all at once. Is it that the combat effectiveness of Gou Rong is better than you, Or is individual strength stronger than you Bai siyao touched her chin and said, "if that''s the case, it''s really possible for Canrong to break through your Shanhaiguan defense line."


    "Siyao, you don''t know." Gu fan slowly explained: "you also heard that these people are not the regular army of the dog army, but the hidden masters. There are countless schools like BEIYAO palace in the Beidou Dynasty, aren''t they the hidden strength? Can the hidden strength be worse than that of the dog army? Moreover, as far as I know, the star level masters, even some strong generals of all-time level, usually subdue some generals of all-time level or lower level to become their own followers. These people are not included in the military status. Very few of them ask to become military status after they have made a lot of war achievements, but this is not in line with the etiquette and law in the Beidou Dynasty, Generally speaking, it is the master who takes the contribution of the slave. If these forces are included, the strength of Yan Tianjun will not be worse than that of Canrong. " Gu fan explained: "so, siyao, you are worried too much."


    Bai siyao nodded and said to Gu fan, "have you ever thought about how to deal with aogang''s strategy if it works?"


    Gu fan nodded his head slightly and said: "aogang''s strategy is really brilliant. Unless we plan for a rainy day, we really don''t know how to deal with it when it comes to the end... But I can make a plan..."


    "Will you do it?" Bai siyao askedˇ° How do you plan? "


    "Well, heaven''s secret must not be revealed." Gu fan couldn''t help laughing in the secret.


    "Play the devilˇ° Bai siyao pouted and said.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Mo Yun, where are your Royal Highness the left wing King''s troops now? How can we get in touch with him? " The leader of the twelve mastiffs asked again.


    That dog Rong man is called Mo Yun emissary, obviously the status is also very noble. In ancient times, everyone who knew about the official system of dog Rong had no civil servants, but only martial arts schools. Under each wing king, there could be four envoys with the name of Ren Zui. However, their status was fixed. Most of their strength was in Xinghun level, and there were also a few martial arts people in Xinghun level and Chengtian level.


    Referring to the whereabouts of the left-wing king, Mo Yunshi''s face suddenly sank, like a long piece of dough, and said in a cold voice: "you don''t need to know the whereabouts of the Lord. The only thing you can tell is that the Lord is not in the royal court now, and is preparing for the next large-scale war across the ice field. After you have made all the arrangements on the other side of the ice field, you can send the message back with the Seiko hummingbird, Wang Ye will move north... "


    "Yes, I will, sir." The leader of the twelve mastiffs in the ice field leaned over and said, "after the subordinates and brothers changed their clothes a little, they dressed up as merchants and set out immediately."ˇ° Very good... This is a keepsake of the Lord. When you get to Shanhaiguan, you can go to a Fengying business. It''s opened by one of the Lord''s cronies. They will pay you for this operation. " Mo Yun then made a voice to remind: "remember, after mentioning it all at once, don''t store the money in Fengying trading house, so that no one will follow suit and find your trace!" Mo Yun sent a necklace made of wolf teeth to the leader of the twelve mastiff, and slowly explainedˇ° Yes, si

 Chapter 364

    Gu fan and Bai siyao exchanged their eyes. There was a look of disappointment in each other''s eyes. It was obvious that they were disappointed because they didn''t ask about the whereabouts of the left-wing king. However, they learned the news that the left-wing king was not in the court of Canrong. This news is actually very good news for Gu fan and Bai siyao, Because this means that Gu fan and Bai siyao do not need to risk their lives to explore the whereabouts of the left-wing king in the dragon''s den like the king''s Court of Canrong.


    "But where is Oka now?" Gu fan can''t help but ask Bai siyao.


    "It''s supposed to be dispatching troops, but as far as I know, there are dozens of dog troops stationed on the grassland, but I don''t know where they should be." Bai siyao looked at Gu fan and said with a slight embarrassment, "and I just heard that these military stations are all over the prairie, and I don''t know the exact location. Moreover, these villages and so on in Canrong are living by grass, constantly changing the location."


    "What shall we do?" Gu fan thought for a moment and said, "will aogang think that someone will assassinate him?"


    "It''s very difficult for ordinary people to cross the ice field, but the cold wind can''t hurt us, and the flying in the sky can''t stop us." Bai siyao sat on the ground and said, "he should be on guard."


    Gu fan nodded and said to Bai siyao, "first of all, if aogang wants to mobilize troops to get through the ice field, it will not be in the military stations too far away from the edge of the ice field, so we just need to search these military stations one by one with our spiritual knowledge, and focus on those military stations with concentrated troopsˇ°ˇ° That''s right, so the scope of the search is much smaller. " Bai siyao nodded and praised Gu fan: "you are worthy of being a soldier."


    "When it comes to leading the troops, aogang was able to lead the dog army through the mountain customs for a time. He was full of intrigues. Either he had a brain behind him or he was a talented man. He was also an immortal." Gu fan lowered his head slightly and said, "we have to be more careful."


    "By the way, do you want to kill the twelve grass dogs or not?" Bai siyao, with a smile in her eyes, looks at Gu fan and asks. Indeed, with the strength of both of them, if they work together, the twelve mastiffs in the ice field and other martial arts players are really not experts, and they don''t even have the strength to make them suffer lossesˇ° Do they have 250000 taels of silver in their handsˇ°ˇ° Don''t worry about that. " Gu fan stopped him from entering the secret saying: "if these people are killed before they leave the boundary of gourong, it''s like telling others that someone has sneaked into the boundary of gourong people, and they are still experts. Maybe aogang will be on guard, and the following tactics will not work out..." Gu fan looked at the twelve mastiff of the ice field and said: "these people will be our dishes sooner or later, There''s no need to rush. "


    "Well..." Bai siyao was obviously convinced of Gu fan''s analysis. She nodded and continued to eat the roast mutton.


    When Mo Yun envoy and the twelve mastiff of the ice field got up and walked out of the tent, Gu fan was about to recover from the unity of heaven and man, but suddenly he heard a very discordant voice.


    "Eh, this girl has a good temperament!"


    When Gu Fanxun left, he saw six noble looking men looking at Bai siyao. These six people must not be ordinary dandies. Gu fan felt at a glance that their realm should be between Shen Tian level and Cheng Tian level, and they are half masters among the dog soldiers. And judging from their clothes and tattoos, they should be brothers of the same clan.


    "Hum!"


    Gu fan looked at these people''s eyes, so unrestrained, very unhappy in the heart. I don''t know why, Gu fan felt that his fists were itchy and wanted to beat these people.


    Although each of these six men is brilliant, they are vulnerable to Gu fan and Bai siyao, who are experts in this field. Taking their lives is just a matter of thinking. But Gu fan didn''t want to make too much noise.


    Finally, one of the six picked up the leather wine bag in front of him, stood up happily, went to Bai siyao and Gu fan, and said to Bai siyao, "beautiful girl, I want to invite you to drink the wine in my bag, OK?"


    Bai siyao raised her head slightly, and immediately felt that the eyes of the dog Rong dandy swam on her body, hot and knife like, hoping to see her through. This kind of feeling naturally made Bai siyao very uncomfortable. Just as Bai siyao was preparing to clean up the dandy in front of her, she said, "look at me! Let''s see. Dig your eyes out! Get out of here


    Whoosh!


    A leather wine bag was thrown out violently, and with a broken roar, Gengen hit the dandy disciple who came to tease Bai siyao.


    "Pa!" The leather wine bag smashed the dandy''s face, and the fishy mare''s milk spilled out of the bag.


    Before waiting for Bai siyao''s hand, Gu fan grabbed the mare''s milk wine bag beside him, shook his wrist and hit it violently. At the same time, he yelled at me like a dandy fighting for a woman.


    Some rich dandies in Tianjing City fight for women in taverns and brothels. They are just like Gufan now.


    Gu fan saw many such scenes in those years. Although he despised them, he once envied them and yearned for such a young life. Even though he has experienced a lifetime of reincarnation, a young man and a mature man, and has been trained in the cold and warm Tianjing City like a sword and frost, how can he suppress his warm-blooded, laughing and scolding nature? Where can we not yearn for that kind of life? However, as he used to be, he had to be careful when the leaves fell, for fear of hitting his head. How could he still live that kind of life? But now, for the sake of Bai siyao''s violence and fighting, Gu fan seems to release his long suppressed nature in an instant, feeling more comfortable than everˇ° Damn it At the moment when the wine bag exploded, the dandy disciple yelled and sneered on the faces of the five other brothers behind him. These dandies are worried that no one dares to provoke themselves and they can''t find funˇ° Ha ha ha, I haven''t seen such a stubborn yak for a long time Behind the man, a dog Rong disciple said in dog Rong wordsˇ° Old four, play with him. Let''s have fun. " The strength of these six people is limited. Where can we see the accomplishments of Gu fan and Bai siyao? In addition, Bai siyao''s accomplishments, realm and breath are completely hidden with her yaochi jade. Now she has broken through the xingpo level. Even if Xingjie is not careful, she can''t find out her details. No wonder these dandies dare to be so arrogantˇ° I don''t think his accent is pure. Maybe he''s from Tuoba department! "ˇ° Touba''s savage warrior, what''s to be afraid of? "ˇ° No, I think he is like a childe of Tuoba Department... "" who do you think that beauty is? "ˇ° Don''t talk about it, a flower on the cow dungˇ° Well, let''s not say anything else. Let the little beauty come and accompany us to the bar. " A few other dandies, a burst of laughter. At this time, the other people in the tent all cast their eyes. The people of gourong are fierce, and it''s normal to fight after drinking. There are even friends who fight each other after getting drunk, and they are happy with it. So even if Gu fan and the six people fight in the tent, it''s OK, and even the people around him will cheer. No wonder the great Confucians of the Beidou dynasty always said that the barbarians such as Canrong could not be educatedˇ° Don''t move. Let me give you a break. " Gu fan accurately grasped Bai siyao''s idea of killing, and his fingers flicked slightly. It seemed that he was about to hand at once. He quickly reached out and grasped Bai siyao''s handˇ° ok You do it. I know you don''t want me to kill them and cause trouble, but you should be careful not to use other than the famous martial arts moves. It''s not good for people to see our details. " Bai siyao''s fingers moved. Originally, she wanted to use the skill of "thousand change silver needle" to coagulate ice with her fingertips and turn it into ice needles to directly kill these guys. However, Gu fan caught her. It seemed that she had a strange feeling. After a while, she pulled out without any trace. She didn''t know that Gu fan was just itching and wanted to fight. If Bai siyao killed him, it would be too boringˇ° I see. These guys are not enough for me to deal with famous moves! " Gu fan had already stood up at this time and hit the most arrogant dandy with a fist. It seems that Gu fan deliberately left his hand to launch this campaign. Instead of showing the strength of his eight star Xuans, he relied solely on his physical strength. The other day, when he was practicing in seclusion, Gu fan''s physical body was tempered in ice crystal powder for a thousand years, and then forged together by "Tianmo''s secret method" and "xianfengyun''s body technique", The power is equivalent to that of a star Xuan. If you don''t use xingxuan''s power alone, you will have the power of a xingxuan. If you reach this level, you will almost be a monster. Although it can''t compare with the ancient demonized snake, it''s very terrible in the category of human beings. The attacked dog Rong dandy shakes like a ghost, moves forward two steps, raises his hand, catches Gu fan''s fist gently, and then shakes, as if trying to crush Gu fan''s phalanx directly with wrist strength. In his opinion, a kungfu with the power of xingxuan at kuotan level really has no power to compete with himself. First crush the phalanx and then slowly torture himˇ° Good... Good! " Some people saw that dog soldier dandy, firmly received Gu fan''s fist, can''t help but cryˇ° Come on, boy, let me have fun with you. I won''t hurt you. We just want the beauties around you to give us a drink and make amends. " There was no anger in the eyes of the dandy when he spoke. On the contrary, there was a look of banter in his eyes, but his right hand was suddenly forced. But he didn''t get what he wanted to hear.

 Chapter 365

    "Brake!" The warrior suddenly heard Gu fan roar out a syllable, and then felt that the young man''s body in front of him became a black hole, constantly sucking his power. The two stars in his body were almost sucked out in an instant, and then his whole blood seemed to be guided by the strange suction towards the young man''s standing direction, It''s pouring out.


    "Click!" As if breaking a piece of wood, Gu fan easily broke the hand bone of the dog warrior, and then arched his knee. The movement was very smooth and fell down, hitting the dog Rongwu''s chest. The dog Rongwu was just like an ordinary person who had never learned martial arts before. He flew out and hit the tent, and immediately broke the copper pillar used to support half of the tent.


    The ribs made a "click" sound, and I don''t know how many of them were broken.


    "Up! Tear down the boy Just now, the other five dog soldiers saw clearly that their brothers had controlled Gu fan, but the situation suddenly reversed, and their brothers were beaten all over the place to find their teeth. They felt incredible, but they also felt extremely shocked and angry.


    "Just not enoughˇ° Seeing that the five men came forward together, right in Gu fan''s arms, their left and right hands suddenly opened and clenched, as if they were two hammers, beating them out with lightning speed.


    "Bang! Bangˇ° The two men in the front were directly hit by Gu fan''s double fists. They felt like they were hit by a running bull. No, it was like an elephant running. Their stomach was like overturning a vinegar pot. Their viscera were like bottles and cans on the shelf, which were standing unsteadily. They fell down one after another and moved together.


    It''s like two pieces of meat. The bullet rushed out, "hiss!" This time directly tore the cowhide tent, fell outside the tent, finally, the crowd began to make a noise.


    "No! Back! Go back The other three men, the dog Rong dandy, saw that he had kicked the steel plate and could not control the life and death of his companions. In a moment, he withdrew ten steps away, but heard Gu fan roar:


    "Want to go? Can you go? "


    Gu fan roared, ten steps away, one step to grab, forced into the center line position of these people, a thump raised, arm split smash, horizontal, in the pure power, there is no need to spend skillful moves, "bang!" There were two loud noises, and two more people were bombarded out. One of them was smashed into the soil under his feet by Gu fan.


    However, in a few breaths, Gu fan killed six of Shen Tian''s warriors. At last, the rest of them finally gave up the idea of retreating. The knight''s eyes were horizontal, his arms fiercely blocked up, and he made a bar like a bully. His legs were long and round. This is a skill that must be practiced by the soldiers in the dog army, so Gu fan also recognized it, The leg is as fast as a bow and arrow, kicking to Gu fan''s footwall, with a piercing scream.


    At the same time, his eyes were red with blood, and a fierce murderous spirit came out of his bones.


    Gu fan didn''t stop in the middle line. His other hand seemed to have eyes. He ran down and hit his opponent''s leg. Between the two blows, he hit his opponent''s footstep unsteadily.


    At this opportunity, Gu fan roared, and the whole tent trembled. This hissing was like a roaring dragon, which shocked everyone''s ears.


    Gu fan knew that his opponent was going to be true to him, and he would no longer hide his secrets. Xingxuan''s power was transformed into physical power. Between the changes, Gu fan''s momentum increased again. With one hand, Gu fan pushed out, and the waves rolled. He hit the opponent''s arm in the right direction, and he was about to take off the power of Gu fan''s hand, but Gu fan folded his hands and hit him repeatedly, For example, the tiger went down the mountain and the Dragon went out to sea. In an instant, the dog warrior was hit by dozens of palms. The shining leather armor on his body was like rags. When he was hit, it made a "bang bang bang" sound, and all of them broke. Even his underwear was hit like rotten bark. He fell more than ten steps horizontally and hit the wall. His face was pale. He opened his mouth like a dead fish, He vomited out all the food he had just eaten. For a moment, it smelled fishy. It''s compelling.


    "That''s it, Pooh!"


    Gu fan was successful in this series of moves. Looking at all directions, he spat hard on the face of the dog warrior who vomited on the corner of the wall. He was very happy.


    "It''s really wonderful to suppress people with strength. You don''t have to use all kinds of skillful moves to knock people to the ground. It''s really wonderful to reduce the pleasure of ten meetings with one effort." Gu fan is immersed in a wonderful state of mind at this time. No wonder some people like to bully the weak, but he knows that if bullying the weak becomes a habit, it will be tyranny. From then on, martial arts will not progress, or even regress. He should always be on guard. In fact, this is not a bullying. Just now, the noble children of the six dog soldiers were all in high spirits. They were beaten by Gu fan. They vomited, their tendons were broken and their bones were broken. They were in a mess. The more they did, the more they felt happy!


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" The crowd was immediately separated, and dozens of dog soldiers in leather armor rushed into the tent with weapons.


    As soon as he saw Gu fan and Bai siyao, he yelled: "who dares to hurt the little Lord? Take them all!"


    "Just in time, I haven''t played enough. Come on, just in time!" Gu fan just had a little feeling with that all day warrior. However, Xiong Bao didn''t take several moves. He was just not happy. He rushed in all of a sudden. More than 20 congenial and kuotan level dog soldiers didn''t deliver food to him. What is it? But Gu fan''s appearance at this time was so much like a barbarian who didn''t know anything that he cheated the dog soldiers in front of him.


    "Take down this barbarian who doesn''t know the height of heaven and earth!" The dog soldier yelled, and the 20 dog soldiers behind him pulled out their swords and rushed forward. Some of these warriors were just at the beginning of Kuo Tian level. In Gu fan''s eyes, they were too weak to be interested. It''s estimated that these are the bodyguards of the six dandies. They have a bit of ability. They are at least the star level. They are used to bullying people. They used to bully bear bags. Now they see that Gu fan thinks it''s just a sandbag, so they rush up one by one.


    "Gu fan, pay attention. If you don''t kill these sky level guards, it may be a big trouble!" Bai siyao shakes her head when she looks at these fierce generals. Her fighting power is not enough... On the contrary, she is a little worried that Gu fan accidentally killed them. Although these two men are not afraid of trouble, they will certainly make a lot of noise, and it will be much more difficult to assassinate aogang.


    "I know, until I faint!" Gu fan sent a message back to Bai siyao, and it turned into a gust of wind and rushed into the group of dog soldiers dancing with knives.


    Next, they only saw a figure shuttling through the crowd for a while, and then heard the sound of "BAM BAM BAM BAM..." which was as continuous as the fist hitting on the sandbag. When Gu fan''s figure appeared again, only the leader of more than 20 quasi star rank of the dog warrior was still standing there, just shaking his legs, As if two firewood sticks could not support his body, his forehead was covered with thin cold sweat, and his clothes on his back had been soaked with cold sweat. Others covered their stomachs, their heads, and their bellies. Without exception, they were all hit, squatting, squatting, and groaning, as if they were a group of noisy pigs.


    "This... How can this man be so fast?" The six dandies looked at each other and knew that they had really kicked the steel plate today. Originally thought it was a beautiful girl, and a guard of Kuo Tian level, who knew that the barbarian of Kuo Tian level could fight so quickly!


    In fact, it''s not their fault. The power displayed by Gu fan''s body is the power of a star Xuan at Kuo Tian level. However, it''s only the power of the body. The power of the star Xuan is much higher than that of them. Therefore, these soldiers of dog army can''t know Gu fan''s power at all. Only in this way can they make the wrong judgment that Gu fan is just the power of a star Xuan!


    "Still don''t roll down..." the dog Rong nobleman, who was the most powerful and had the most tricks, stood up, his face was as yellow as paper, and scolded the group of his guards.


    "Follow... Follow!" The leader of the guard was pardoned. He was about to retreat, but he raised his foot and kicked the guard''s ass hard. He staggered and scolded: "shame and conspicuous waste, don''t get out of here for me!"


    He lowered his head, looked at the guards who fell on the ground, and roared: "you too, get out of here!"


    "Yes... Yes, let''s go." Some of the twenty people actually rolled out of the tent, which made the onlookers burst into laughter.


    "My friend disguises himself as a pig and eats a tiger. He''s very secretive and has eyes. He doesn''t know whether you''re an expert in Tuoba or Gongyang?" Although the tone of the nobility was a little more peaceful, some murders appeared in the words.


    Did he really think that he was facing a barbarian with developed limbs and simple mind? Gu fan sneered. He already knew this bastard in his heart. He was afraid that he was going to find his own tribe and settle accounts in autumn. He couldn''t help sneeringˇ° Well, it''s just to stir up your internal strifeˇ° Bai siyao also lost no time to remind Gu fan: "Tuoba and Gongyang, the two tribes on the edge of the prairie, are close to the western regions. These two tribes are the most brave and good at fighting, even stronger than the soldiers of the dog army, so even the people of the dog army call them barbarians. He wanted to conquer them for a long time, but he couldn''t fight them at all. In the end, he could only reconcile. The two tribes surrendered to him and sent some soldiers to join his army as mercenaries every year. In return, he gave Tuoba, Gongyang, niuyang and gold coins every year. It''s just that this kind of relationship, you know, maintains only superficial harmony. These two tribes have piled up firewood with Canrong, and only one spark can light it up! "


    "Which of these two tribes is more powerful?" Gu fan gave a bad smile and asked Bai siyao.


    "Almost, but I know more about TOPO." Bai siyao replied: "Alok Khan of Tuoba tribe once brought his third daughter, aliwaliu, to BEIYAO palace to meet my master... No, the leader of BEIYAO palace. All you have to say is that you have been ordered to protect me, and that you are also the one who called on the left-wing king


    "Well." Gufan nodded, and then said in a not fluent Chinese: "I''m from Tuoba. I''ve been ordered to escort alivalius hall down to see your left-wing king."


    "It turns out that one is the third daughter of arokhan in legend, aliwaliu!" There was a scream in the crowd.


    "It''s better to meet than to be famous. It''s really beautiful!" A dog soldier man exclaimed.


    "If you want to see the left wing king, is it difficult for your highness to..."


    Obviously, the nobleman didn''t think that the object he was going to play with was alivalius, the princess of Tuoba. He was flustered and his original plan was interrupted. He just turned his eyes and said again, "well, your highness alivalius, forgive me. You''re shocked."


    "What alivalius!" At this time, a dog soldier who had just been beaten out of the barracks by Gu fan rushed in, pointed to Gu fan''s nose and scolded: "you are liars. My uncle is the commander of the left wing king. Now he is stationed at the sandcastle military station 600 li away from here. If you come from Tuoba, you must pass through the sandcastle. How can you not know where the Lord is? Say, where are you spies


    "Aogang is at sandcastle station?" Gu fan and Bai siyao looked at each other when they heard the news and began to smile.


    "I''ve seen a fool, I''ve never seen such a fool, he saved us at least three days of searching time!"


    Bai siyao sneered.


    "Yes, at the risk of being found out." Gu fan also said with a cold smile.


    When they saw Gu fan and Bai siyao behind them, they sneered without warning, and the voice was so cold that they even felt a chill coming out of their bones. The martial arts below the congenital level even had some teeth fight after hearing the laughter. These two people don''t seem to be in a tight encirclement!


    "Siyao, how do you deal with these people?" Gu fan asked with a tone.


    "Shut up. It will take a while for the news to reach sandcastle. It''s only because they know too much." Bai siyao said coldly.


    "Well." Just as Gu fan nodded, all the people in the tent saw a scene that shocked them!


    The young barbarian stepped forward, and the space behind him collapsed suddenly. Eight huge silver stars appeared behind him, and the dazzling silver light seemed to turn into countless visible and qualitative steel needles. Behind him, the woman, who seemed to have no power to bind chickens, hung her feet in the air, and the space behind him was shattered, A silver river of stars pouring down, the majestic momentum makes all people lose the courage to resist from the bottom of their hearts in a moment. The image of the river of stars pouring down, the power of a nebula!


    "Star... Star step..."


    Before the nobleman had finished speaking, two groups of dazzling lights rose from their hands. With the tent as the center, the whole stockade seemed to turn into leaves in the gale, and it seemed to sway in the center of a tornado. In a moment, it was torn to pieces.


    Countless people have not yet understood what happened, they were crushed by the light and turned into ashes.


    When the light dissipated, the whole village became such a deep pit that even the oasis beside the village was razed to the ground.


    It was Gu fan and Bai siyao who stood in the center of the pit. Gu fan breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he had consumed too much strength and fell on his knees.


    "This... This is what we do? A stockade, directly razed to the ground? " Gu fan couldn''t believe his eyes. It seemed that his power was out of control. He just wanted to kill the person who knew their identities in the tent. But suddenly his power burst out. He and Bai siyao''s power added up, and the whole stockade was razed to the ground in an instant.


    "Not bad..." Bai siyao seems to have experienced such a thing, so there is no waves in her eyes. Instead, she walked slowly to Gu fan and said, "although your realm has not reached the star level, your strength is not inferior to any warrior in the star level." Then she pointed to the scorched earth in front of her and said, "you know what? This is the essence of the power of the star level... "


    "Destruction?" Gu fan can''t help but be shocked. As far as he knows, his previous life cultivation, did not feel the power of the star level so violent and terrible.


    "Yes, the essence of the power from starspirit level to starhero level is destruction. As long as it reaches starzun, the essence will become creation!" Bai siyao said slowly, "as I guess, breaking and then establishing, destroying and then being born are the truth between heaven and earth."


    Gu fan couldn''t feel a heavy feeling when he looked at the scorched earth in front of him. On the contrary, after listening to Bai siyao''s words, his mind became more open, and even had an impulse to break through that barrier because of the deepening of his perception. The essence of stellar power is to destroy and then create!


    "Now you can understand why star level warriors always think they are superior." Seeing that Gu fan was thoughtful, Bai siyao guessed that he had a feeling in his heart, and then said, "his thought can determine the life and death of countless people. How can he see himself as a mortal?"


    Gu fan shook his head and said: "the star level strong people can''t see themselves as mortals, and they can''t see themselves as mortals." Gu fan stopped for a moment and continued: "if you don''t regard yourself as a mortal, you will be elated and complacent. The cultivation of martial arts is like a torrent. If you don''t advance, you will retreat; On the contrary, if you think of yourself as a mortal, you can''t get away from the mortal world, and you can''t prove the xingzun road... "


    When Bai siyao heard Gu fan''s words, she was stunned for a moment. Her mind seemed to be lost in a moment. After a long time, she came back and said three words slowly: "good, good, good..." she looked at Gu fan and said: "where do you think this is the truth? It''s quite like the fundamental classics of some school. I just feel like the beginning of the story. If I can break through to Xingjie stage in the future, I''d like to thank Gu fan for your guidance today... "Siyao, you''re joking." Gu fan shook his head slightly and said: "I''m just talking about today''s feelings. I think I''ve gradually begun to understand the essence of the power of the star level. It''s not far from the day when I break through to the star level..."

 Chapter 366

    At the juncture of gourong ice field, sandcastle station.


    Although it is claimed that there is no special situation here, and there are still less than 200 soldiers on guard, idly changing shifts, if there is a master who is heaven level here, he will find that there are hundreds of breath lurking in the sand castle barracks less than a hundred miles away, and the weakest one is Shen Tian level, A majestic breath like a river of stars hung upside down, as if the moon was in the sky, and the rest of the breath became a foil.


    Needless to say, the strong at the junction of the ice sheet will only be the left-wing king of Canrong.


    If you are a warrior below the heaven level, you will feel that the garrison of the whole sandcastle station is much looser than usual, but you don''t know that there is such danger hidden in it. And the fact is that there are so many strong people in town. These guards are just acting.


    In the tent in the center of the military station, a young man with silver hair sitting on the top chair of tiger skin, one hand knocked on the armrest of the chair and supported his head with his palm. The other hand carelessly looked through some files. He crossed his left leg and stepped on the fine cashmere carpet with his right foot. A huge stove was burning in the whole tent, The charcoal fire inside is carved into the shape of a wolf''s head. It seems that each piece can be used as a work of art for viewing. This is the wolf flame wood specially provided by the royal family of Canrong. It is extremely flammable and burns for a long time. One piece can burn for an hour, and the whole tent will not feel cold. However, except for the royal family of Canrong, or a special gift, Even thousands of gold can''t buy a piece of wolf flame wood.


    If it wasn''t for the frightful and spiritual sword hanging on the hanger beside him, he would not feel the terrible breath of the young man with silver hair in front of him any more. People who saw him would think that he was just a loafer of noble children.


    But such speculation is not only wrong, but also very wrong. Although the man in front of him is a son of the royal family, he is by no means a dandy, but a man with 300000 soldiers. He once broke into the Shanhaiguan defense line of the Beidou Dynasty with intrigue, which greatly damaged the vitality of the Yantian army. Wang aogang, the left wing of the dog army, who is known as the "star of the grassland", had not been the leader of the cloud wing generation of the forbidden army of the Beidou Dynasty, who raided the army and set fire to the army''s supplies, Aogang''s last Shanhaiguan battle will be a perfect record, which will leave the most dazzling stroke in the history of dog Rong.


    Of course, the loss of langyawei, the elite army of the royal family, would not have been included in the loss. Otherwise, aogang would not have won a big victory, but a draw or even a small defeat. But it has to be said that the invasion of Shanhaiguan is still an epoch-making event for the dog army.


    The tent curtain was slightly opened a corner, only to see four winds swept in, and then three figures appeared on the cashmere carpet in the middle of the tent.


    One of them was black and masked, the other was wearing a cashmere robe with skeletons and bells hanging around his waist, and the other was quite different from the former two. His face looked more like a person of the Beidou Dynasty. He looked more than 30 years old and nearly 40 years old. He was wearing a Golden robe with pink flowers embroidered on it. What''s more, his cloud temples were meticulous, It''s obviously elaborately decorated and has no beard.


    "Jieyun emissary, Fayun emissary, Gongyun emissary, you are all here..." the young man with silver hair felt that the three people had entered the camp. Then he put down his file and looked up at them.


    Then the three men held their shoulders in their hands and saluted Wang aogang, who was on the left wing The three men just saluted with their shoulders, not like those who had seen Wang aogang on the left wing. They had to kneel down and increase their forehead with both hands. Obviously, the three men had a superior position in the army.


    "Let''s talk about the mobilization of the staff of each department..." Wang aogang, a left-wing, looked at the three and asked slowly.


    "I hate it, Lord. You haven''t seen anyone for such a long time, and it''s not easy for you to talk about business directly." The middle-aged man in the gilded robe suddenly spoke in a delicate voice, which was really frightening.


    But the two people next to him were obviously used to it, and Wang aogang, the left wing, just frowned slightly. He seemed to be annoyed by the Gongyun envoy, but he was not easy to attack. He continued to ask: "Gongyun envoy, I asked you to mobilize elite fighters from Tuoba department and Gongyang Department to join the army. What''s the situation?"


    Seeing that the left-wing Wang aogang asked himself first, Gongyun''s face relaxed a lot. He said with a little displeasure: "prince, Tuoba buhong and gongyangyu are too slow. They have done everything they can to get their promise to send 500 soldiers of their own race to fight this spring..." he looked at the left-wing Wang aogang again, He added: "Mr. Wang, they tried their best to pull..."


    The left-wing Wang aogang was obviously not happy. He immediately pulled down his face and said slowly, "I know. But this spring is too late. I hope their troops will be in place within a month. It''s a big deal to double their new year''s money, but they must be in place. "


    "Lord... Double the old coins of Tuoba and Gongyang, I''m afraid the royal family''s Finance..." the black and masked Jieyun said to aogang in embarrassment: "I''m afraid it''s hard to support it!"


    "The cloud of the world makes this statement bad." Aogang put down his dangling legs, moved the tiger''s leather chair forward, looked at the three people and said, "the central Tianxuan Prefecture occupied by the Beidou Dynasty is rich in products. What''s a few thousand cattle and sheep?"


    He looked at the shaman dressed Fayun emissary and asked, "Fayun emissary, how is it that our palace has asked you to go to the holy palace and ask the chief priests for help?"


    The shaman priest''s Fayun emissary slightly arched his hand and said, "when the priest grows up, he doesn''t want to be involved in secular disputes too much..."


    "Don''t want to be involved in secular disputes too much?" Gongyun envoy said: "it seems that the priestess was the direct successor of the royal family of Canrong before he went to the snow mountain. Now it''s better. When he became the priestess, he would regard himself as an immortal, regardless of his brothers and descendants...."


    The left-wing Wang aogang, who was supposed to stop Gongyun envoy, just said nothing at this time, and seemed dissatisfied with the chief priest.


    "It is precisely because of this custom that the priest promised me to let 100 shaman priests accompany me and allow me to bring out the Wanfa Tianlong pendant to help you." He took out an exquisite dragon shaped pendant from his arms and put it in his palm.


    "It''s almost..." Gong Yun covered his mouth with one hand and laughed. He looked at the left-wing Wang aogang and said: "my Lord, people heard that this Wanfa Tianlong pendant is the treasure of the snow mountain. The power contained in it is equivalent to blocking an archaic dragon. It''s invincible in the battlefield... I''m afraid that the wall of the mountain customs can be pushed down at once..."


    "Gongyun emissary, you think too simply..." Fayun emissary has obviously endured Gongyun emissary''s attitude for a long time, and retorted unhappily: "do you think northerners have no magic weapon of this level in their hands? This kind of magic weapon can only be used as a secret weapon. If it''s grand, it won''t lead to the pursuit and killing of the northern experts. It''s hard to guarantee that some of the elite of the school won''t take advantage of the fire and fish in troubled waters, but will lead to their own death! "


    "What the envoy said is very true." Left wing Wang aogang nodded and said: "this Wanfa Tianlong pendant is certainly a weapon for war, but our army can''t rely on it, let alone relax its combat readiness!"


    "The king is wise!" Fayun emissary and Jieyun emissary couldn''t help but lead the way, while Gongyun emissary stretched out his hand awkwardly to pull the lace of his clothes.


    Left wing Wang aogang looked at Jieyun emissary and asked, "Jieyun emissary, what''s the trend of Wangting?"


    The black masked Jieyun emissary nodded and said, "since the king won a great victory in Shanhaiguan, several residents who had doubted the king''s ability have no longer met his majesty. Moreover, the public opinion near the king''s court is also very favorable to him. I believe that if we fight again, we will get more powerful support from his majesty!" Jieyun envoy nodded and said, "I bribed some bodyguards of the Royal Court on my own initiative to spread public opinion news beneficial to your highness."


    "Good, well done." Left wing Wang aogang nodded and said, "if Jieyun envoy encounters similar things in the future, it will be very convenient."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wang. They are all cultivated well by Mr. Wang." Obviously, the Jieyun in black made his mouth a little stupid, but he was still suspected of being flattering.


    "You''ve all worked hard." The left-wing Wang aogang nodded. Obviously, except for the news from Gongyun envoy, the other two envoys brought him good newsˇ° Now wait for Mo Yun to come back and see how well he has finished the task he has assigned. "


    "Newspaper..." at this time, a bodyguard suddenly opened the curtain of the tent and quickly came in. Almost immediately, they hid their bodies.


    The bodyguard also had Shen Tian''s accomplishments, but he didn''t find any clue. He ran in quickly, half knelt down and presented a letter with some fresh blood on it. Then he said, "Lord, there are two bodyguards killed outside. There is a letter left on the body for you..."


    "Oh? A letter to my palace? " Wang aogang, the left wing, leaned forward slightly from the tiger leather chair, reached for the bloody letter, and said to himself curiously, "I don''t know which old friend knows I''m here..."


    "My subordinates left first." The bodyguard sent the letter to Wang aogang of the left wing. He immediately knelt down, added his forehead with both hands, and gave a big salute. Then he bowed and stepped back slowly.


    His front foot out of the tent, and then the three winds and condensation, but before the three messengers and show body.


    "Lord, that man killed the guard and left a letter in front of you and me. I''m afraid his strength is not weak." Seeing that Wang aogang, the left-wing envoy of Fayun, opened the envelope and looked at the letter, he could not help reminding him.


    "That''s right. They haven''t found the six closing ceremonies." Gongyun said in a strange way: "the six reclusions are all in the control of others. How can there be any fish who can''t catch the net?"


    "Yes, my subordinates also think that this person has extraordinary strength." Jieyun emissary looked at aogang and slowly asked, "Wang Ye, I just don''t know which master it is. Is it convenient for you to tell me to wait?"


    Left wing Wang aogang just picked up the letter and looked at it. His face changed slightly. Then he put down the letter and laughed.


    "Why does the Lord laugh?" Jieyun made Wang aogang, the left wing, laugh abruptly. He couldn''t help feeling very strange.


    "Mr. Wang, is it not a beautiful woman who has an appointment?" Gongyun asked jokingly.


    "Envoy Gongyun, you are only half right." Wang aogang, the left wing, was not angry when he heard Gongyun''s words. Instead, he threw the letter away and it fell into Jieyun''s handsˇ° Let''s have a look... "


    "What is it?" Fayun emissary also couldn''t help but look at it, but his face was totally different from Wang aogang''s, which was a kind of shocked expression.


    "Wang Ye... Wang Ye... This..." the Fayun envoy stammered at Wang aogang, the left wing, and askedˇ° Wang Ye, this man is... "


    "You should have an impression of this man..." the expression on Wang aogang''s left-wing face was still calm.


    "Ouch, there are too many confidants in Wang Ye''s life. How can people remember them so clearly..." Gong Yun said abruptly and darkly.


    "But the tone of this man''s letter doesn''t look like he''s been abandoned by the LORD all the time, and he hates because of his love..." he said


    The left-wing Wang aogang''s face was a little confused. He simply stopped beating around the bush with the three people and said slowly, "do you remember that our palace took you four envoys to BEIYAO palace a few years ago to propose marriage to the head of BEIYAO palace?"


    "Oh, my Lord, if you don''t say it, people will forget it..." Gongyun said sarcastically: "that little girl, the LORD looked at her on the grassland and found out that she was a disciple of BEIYAO palace. Then he took us to BEIYAO palace... Where is the marriage promotion? It''s just a marriage snatch... As a result..." he said, He chuckled and said: "as a result, Wang Ye was beaten out by others. He has no face..."


    The eyes of Jieyun envoy and Fayun envoy have been a little depressed. This dead man, which pot can''t be opened, which pot can''t be mentioned.


    "Yes, it''s this person. Although he didn''t sign his name, he knew the handwriting in this palace... BEIYAO palace snow is nameless." Wang aogang, the left wing, said slowlyˇ° At that time, she was just a star soul level warrior with seven star Xuan''s power. Naturally, she couldn''t do anything to me. Recently, I heard that she broke through the star soul level, broke through the shackles of a nebula''s power, and had the image of the river of stars pouring backwards. I don''t know what she got, but she already had the strength to threaten our palace... "


    "Lord... This letter asks you to fight your life and death in the desert three hundred miles away from the sand castle tonight... Do you want to..." Jie Yunshi asked nervously.


    "Mr. Wang, you are a member of China''s national destiny. Don''t act rashly." Fayun envoy also advised.


    "Lord, what do you care about this boring duel? Can she still break in and fight you? " Gongyun said with a sneer.


    "That''s not true, gentlemen." Wang aogang, the left wing, stood up from the tiger skin chair, turned his back to the three men and said: "our palace admits that the imperial daughter has no calculation over the years, but she has a special preference for this woman... Moreover, the last time he went to BEIYAO palace to ask for a marriage, he failed, which has always been a mental illness of our palace. If we don''t uncover this knot, we can''t understand it, It''s a long way off for our palace to break through the Xingjie level... On the contrary... If we get this girl, we can not only fulfill a wish of our palace, subdue it and bring it into the back palace, but also get the secret Scripture of the Gongfa of BEIYAO palace, which is of great benefit to our palace and your cultivation. " With that, Wang aogang, a left-wing man, turned around, but a strange smile appeared on his face: "there are all kinds of benefits but no harm. Why don''t you do it? That''s why the palace says that a beautiful woman has an appointment... "


    "Mr. Wang, are you sure you can win this man? If you have a mistake... "The cloud envoy arched his hand and said:" I think... "


    Wang aogang, a left-wing man, could not help sneering again and said to the three: "if all three of you are in the foreign enemy at this time, and our palace is alone, maybe you will hesitate for a moment. But now that you are all around our palace, why don''t you go?"


    "Yes, even if it''s the limit of xingpo level, the power of the two nebulae may not be able to hold the four of us together." The Fayun emissary echoed: "and now we have a magic weapon like Wanfa Tianlong Pendant in our hands, which is invincible."


    "It''s still Fayun that can see clearly." Wang aogang, the left wing, looked approvingly at Yun Shidao.


    "So there''s going to be another beauty in the prince''s harem?" He asked, looking at the left-wing Wang aogang with a smile.


    "No..." Wang aogang, the left wing, suddenly showed a trace of anger in his eyes and said: "if she had come back from BeiYao Palace last time, all the princesses in this palace would be hers, but now... Hum... This palace wants her to be a slave in this palace, no, it wants her to be a slave in bed!"


    Speaking of this, Jieyun emissary and Fayun emissary all agreed and sneered.


    "Go down and get ready, and set out with me in the evening!" Wang aogang, the left wing, gathered a smile and ordered coldly.


    "Yes, sir In the tent, the flame of the stove shook for a moment, and the three figures disappeared again. In the tent, only Wang aogang, the left wing, was left.


    In a Populus euphratica forest 300 miles away from sandcastle military station, a young man in white is sitting under a Populus euphratica tree. Next to her, a young man with black hair is sitting cross legged. The young man is wearing the same leather armor as a dog soldier, and has a long sword like ink on his knee. At this time, he closes his eyes and meditates, and seems to be immersed in meditation.


    The girl in white slowly opened her eyes, looked at the setting sun that was about to fall from the mountains, and asked the young man with black hair around her, "Gu fan, do you think the dog thief in aogang will come?"


    The young man with black hair, who sat upright and adjusted his breath, was Gu fan, the deputy commander of the cloud wing of the imperial guards of the Beidou Dynasty, who made aogang suffer a great loss in the battle of Shanhaiguan. Needless to say, the girl in white beside him was the most proud disciple of the former BEIYAO palace. Snow was unknown before, but now Bai siyao. Gu fan, reminded by Bai siyao, opened his eyes and found that it was dusk. Looking at Bai siyao, he said, "I think he will come. He has suffered a loss in my hand, so to speak, he has never been defeated. If he doesn''t come, it will be a strange thing..." Bai siyao nodded slightly, reached into her arms, took out a warm jade Bi, and handed it to Gu fanˇ° Siyao, what are you doing? " Gu fan''s body subconsciously turned to the back side, dodged the hand and asked, "this is Yao Chi Yu. What do you want to do for me?" Bai siyao holds Yubi in his hand and says to Gu fan, "I''m afraid that aogang will feel your breath, so I''ll lend you yaochiyu to cover up your breath..." Gu fan shakes his head, pushes the hand back and says, "siyao, if you lose yaochiyu, your strength will be greatly reduced. If you are under aogang''s hands, what do you want me to do?"ˇ° So what do you do? " Bai siyao looked at Gu fan with some embarrassment and said, "if you haven''t had time to attack him, you''ll be forced to attack him first... Isn''t it?"

 Chapter 367

    Seeing that Bai siyao was even more nervous than him, Gu fan couldn''t help laughing, but he was a little proud in his heart. He raised his hand, and there was a black glass bead in his palmˇ° This is a shadowless pearl, which can also hide the breath... "


    "I know you have shadowless pearls... But I''m afraid shadowless pearls are not very safe in the face of the experts of xingpo level... You still..." Bai siyao was worried and insisted that Gu fan put yaochi jade beside him.


    "It''s not necessarily..." Gu fan swallowed the shadowless pearl into his mouth and said to Bai siyao with the shadowless pearl: "siyao, use your perception to see if you can feel my breath..."


    Bai siyao nodded slightly and closed her eyes. After a while, she opened her eyes. It seemed that she couldn''t believe it. She closed her eyes again. After a while, she opened her eyes and said, "really can''t feel it? Why is that? "


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "Tianmo secret method can improve the perception, so that practitioners can detect their opponents who are higher than their own realm. Some time ago, when I closed the door, I tried to do the opposite, and I really found out the way to improve my hidden breath..." he looked at Bai siyao and said: "siyao, that aogang is even the limit of xingpo level, If you didn''t deliberately feel me, you wouldn''t feel it... You can rest assured about this... As for this method of hiding breath, I have time to teach you how to do it later? "


    Bai siyao was shocked when she heard that Gu fan had developed another way to hide her own breath from the secret method of the demon sect. She shook her head and said, "Gu fan, you are either a genius or a madman. You are the one who ponders mental skill by yourself. Do you think mental skill is martial art? If you think about it by yourself, you will come out... If you take a wrong step, you will be possessed by the devil! "


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "siyao, you can rest assured. I have a sense of propriety... Maybe I''m lucky, and there''s no sign of being possessedˇ°ˇ° "Ah..." Bai siyao shook her head slightly, put Yao Chiyu in her arms again, and began to meditate.


    After a while, Gu Fan said to Bai siyao, "here they are..."


    Bai siyao suddenly opened her eyes and asked Gu fan, "is aogang alone?"


    "With what you know about him, is it possible?" Gu fan gave a cold smile.


    "How many have come?" Bai siyao asked with some worry: "there are many masters in the dog army. If we go out, we''d better not hit the stone with eggs. There are plenty of opportunities. There are only four of themˇ° Gu fan gave a faint smile, looked at the direction of shashabao military station, and then said, "I''ll hide first. I''ll be surprised for a while. I''ll do one first and then say" HMM... "Bai siyao nodded and said to Gu fan," Gu fan. Be careful... "


    Gu fan also said to Bai siyao: "siyao, don''t be afraid. We are always on the same front. When facing aogang, don''t worry. Don''t speculate and fight directly!"


    "I understand!" Bai siyao looked at Gu fan and said, "I''ve broken through the xingpo stage. If I''m still afraid of him, it''s Bai Xiulian who has been practicing for so long..."


    "Well." Gu fan should be a, figure a twinkle, disappeared in situ.


    When Bai siyao saw that Gu fan was hiding, she let out a long breath. The tense expression before the war on her face was also relieved. Instead, she was still calm and waiting for someone to come.


    Meanwhile, sandcastle.


    A strong wind suddenly appeared in front of the tent, and a black figure suddenly appeared. The two guards who guarded the tent immediately saluted and said, "master Moyun!"


    That man is mo Yun envoy who is in charge of connecting with the twelve mastiffs of the ice field, and is also the only messenger who is absent from the left wing Wang aogang.


    "Where is the Lord? I have something important to report Mo Yun made the expression on his face very anxious. It was obvious that he was in a hurry. He was about to rush inside immediately.


    "Mo Yun makes you can''t go in..." the two guards put out their hands to stop him, but they were pushed to the side by Mo Yun, and rushed into the tent, "Lord, it''s not good!"


    As soon as he entered the tent, he saw that the whole tent was empty. He couldn''t help asking the two guards, "where''s the Lord?"


    "Master Moyun..." the two guards stood up stutteringly and stammered back: "we don''t know... We don''t know anything..."


    "No one!" Mo Yun scolded coldly and put a military information letter with Eagle hair in his hand on Wang aogang''s left-wing table. Suddenly, he saw the bloody letter spread out on the table. He was curious and took it up.


    Suddenly, Mo Yun''s face showed the expression of fear and shockˇ° what? They asked the Lord to duel in the desert outside the sandcastle barracks! "


    He threw another letter in his hand on the table. His figure immediately turned into a dark wind, but he flew towards the desert.


    At the same time, on the desert outside sandcastle barracks, a figure was suspended in mid air, while another person was standing on the ground. This is a pair of men and women, a man with silver hair, gorgeous clothes, waist wearing a wolf tooth sword, from behind him from time to time there are faint little stars flying out, rotating around him, this is the only sign of two nebular power experts, "star around the body" and a star cloud power when the sign of "Star River pouring" has obvious difference.


    The figure standing below is a slim woman, wearing a white fur, with her hands hanging down. Her face looks like ice that has not melted for thousands of years. She just looks at the figure floating in the air. Tonight, there is no moon, but the star that the man sent out will pull the shadow of the woman below very long, no one to speak, only the night wind swept across the desert, with the sound of sand and stones colliding with each otherˇ° Snow nameless miss, I didn''t expect that we met again... "The silver haired man, who was suspended in the air, pressed the sword with one hand, but with a faint smile on his face, said:" long time no see, but your cold and arrogant temperament has not changed at all! "ˇ° Hum... "Bai siyao gave a cold hum. Needless to say, the silver haired man floating in the air is Wang aogang, the left wing of the dog army. Obviously, aogang didn''t expect to be shut up by Bai siyao. He could not help but feel embarrassed. He said, "I heard that you just broke the xingpo stage a few days ago and broke the shackles of the power of a nebula. It''s really gratifying to have the image of Xinghe pouring backwards..." "have you ever heard another news?" Bai siyao looked at the left-wing Wang aogang in front of him and asked slowlyˇ° What''s the news? " Aogang asked with great interest, "what treasure did the BEIYAO palace reward you? I want you to show off here in this palace? "ˇ° People say that Wang aogang, the left wing of the dog army, has great powers and can know the wind and grass for thousands of miles in a day. It seems that... "Bai siyao hums coldly:" exaggeration... "" you! " Aogang was a little angryˇ° You are so rampant, aren''t you afraid that our palace will give your BEIYAO palace to... "BEIYAO palace?" Bai siyao''s expression at this time can''t say strange, it seems to mention a thing that he quite disdains. "Miss Ben has long been a member of BEIYAO palace..." "how can it be?" This time, Wang aogang, the left wing, felt surprisedˇ° You are obviously the closing disciple of the leader of BEIYAO palace... You are going to take over from now on. How is that possible? "ˇ° How impossible? Master himself ordered me to leave the school. Now I have nothing to do with BEIYAO palace! " Bai siyao looked coldly at the left-wing Wang aogang and said, "what else can you threaten me?"ˇ° Ha ha ha ha... "Who knows, Wang aogang, the left wing, suddenly burst out laughing after his reaction. The voice can be heard clearly in the whole desertˇ° What are you laughing at? " Bai siyao asked, puzzledˇ° Just right, just right... "Wang aogang, the left wing, gathered his smile and said to Bai siyao," you are not a member of BEIYAO palace. You can just enter the back palace of our palace. If you serve our palace well, you will become the king of Canrong in the future. You are the queen. Are you more powerful than the leader of BEIYAO palace? "ˇ° So, thank you for your kindness. " Bai siyao leaned slightly and said to the left-wing Wang aogang in a sarcastic tone: "since even the prince said that I had nothing to do with BEIYAO palace, then I can kill you with confidence and boldness!"ˇ° Kill the palace? " Wang aogang, the left wing, raised his hand slightly and stroked his silver hair. What he seemed to hear was a cold joke. He turned to say with an awe inspiring smile: "you are just a warrior with the power of nebula. Can you kill this palace? Come out, everyoneˇ° Wang Ye, you don''t have to do it. People can help you to capture this little girl directly. " A bleak voice came out from the dusk clouds, which made Bai siyao feel like goose bumps. A white middle-aged man in a gold striped robe appeared in front of Wang aogang on the left wing. He put up his orchid finger on his right hand, pointed to Bai siyao, and said: "little girl, I will love you for the Lord..." "I will obey you!" As the voice fell, the boundary cloud emissary in black broke through the clouds and bowed to Wang aogang in mid airˇ° At the behest of the Lord. " At the same time, a shaman dressed dog Rong man also appeared behind Jieyun envoy, which was Fayun envoyˇ° Nameless, each of the three messengers in our palace is the strength of xingpo level. You don''t need our hands to capture you... "He said sympathetically:" don''t resist. Go back with our palace to avoid the pain of skin and flesh... It''s better to choose the day than to hit the day. Today is also a good day for a successful family... ", Fayun emissary and Jieyun emissary laughed together.

 Chapter 368

    "Lord, how do you know if you don''t fight?" Bai siyao is still a calm expression, not like to see three opponents with their own level and surprised expression.


    "Nameless, our palace has something to say first..." Wang aogang, the left wing, looked down at Bai siyao and said: "now you go back with our palace, and you have a place in the back palace... If you are captured by our palace, you will have to be a slave..." he finally said: "nameless, you can''t toast, don''t eat or drink!"


    Bai siyao gave a cold smile, with a nameless sword on her right hand. She said to aogang, "let''s go together."


    "Oh? What do you have in your hand is the Archean sword sage''s sacrifice for heaven? " Wang aogang, the left wing, saw the long sword in Xue Mingming''s hand. He couldn''t help looking at it more. Then he said, "it seems that you have refined it into a magic weapon. It''s strange... I''ll catch you and ask about it slowly."


    As the voice fell, the tiny stars suspended around Wang aogang''s left wing suddenly condensed and gathered into a brilliant light, which rushed to the sky. Then it seemed as if the shackles of foreign space had been opened. Two rivers of stars suddenly appeared behind him, just like two archaic dragons, exuding the smell of destruction.


    The essence of the power of the star level, destruction and creation, the limit of the star level, and the strong one of the two nebulae are the messengers of destruction!


    At the same time, Bai siyao''s horizontal sword below looks awe inspiring at the star messenger like a god figure in the sky. The space behind her suddenly collapses, and a dazzling silver river of stars suddenly falls down, just like the Milky way falling down from the top of the nine sky. She comes to her back, and the image of the Star River pouring down, the power of a nebula!


    "Let''s go together and get rid of her quickly!" Fayun emissary seemed to be a little worried about the unexpected and yelled. The three emissaries behind him released their own xingxuan power. Jieyun emissary and Fayun emissary are both warriors with nine xingxuan power and no Nebula power. However, the shady Gongyun emissary is a nebula power and a strong one with the image of Xinghe pouring back, Moreover, it seems that one or two more star Xuans are needed to make an appointment. We can see the terrible strength. The innumerable stars reflect half of the sky of sandcastle desert like day! If there is a warrior below the level of quasi star who enters this desert by mistake, he will die suddenly because he can''t bear the pressure of so many strong stars! Even the ordinary warrior of the starlight level will find it difficult for the breath to work.


    "Snow dance sword soul sacrifice!" When Bai siyao saw that all the people had put out all their strength, she stopped holding her hand. The nameless sword in her hand suddenly gave a roar, like a white dragon leaping up suddenly. Countless stars seemed to turn into snowflakes and float down in all directions, as if they would disappear with the wind.


    "Damn it Bai siyao gave a clear drink. The nameless sword of his right hand seemed to cross the river of stars. Suddenly, it stabbed out. Thousands of swords were hidden in the snowflakes. It was like a landslide and a tsunami, and all four of them were in the air.


    The snowflakes formed by the stars are not illusions, but real forces. This is the beginning of the unity of art and martial arts! The strong of xingpo level have already begun to understand the essence of xingpo power, and then they can turn some tangible things into intangible things, such as their own body, or intangible things into tangible things, such as their own sword power. This "snow dance sword soul sacrifice" is not only a sword dance, but also a ritual to sacrifice the sword soul. It is very powerful to strengthen the power of Kendo with soul power.


    As soon as the sword move came out, except for Wang aogang, the left wing, the other three people were all shocked. "This... What kind of sword move is it? Why is it so powerful?"


    "This kind of momentum is the peak of xingpo level!"


    "No nonsense! Stop it Only Gongyun made a dignified face, and a low roar reminded Jieyun and Fayun.


    "A thousand calamities in the world!"


    "The law is absurd!"


    "Ask for love with flowers!"


    The three messengers immediately used their own moves, and the power of xingxuan behind them immediately gathered on their respective weapons and turned into three visible and qualitative silver awns, which rushed away against the dancing snowflakes and the terrible sword Qi hidden in them.


    With the help of the moonlight, we can see that Jieyun envoy''s weapon is a pure white long sword, which is one person tall. It should be the weapon of heaven soul, and it''s Yuxiao heaven soul, which is equivalent to a famous sword. Fayun uses three bells in a row, on which three different lights are continuously emitted from the bells carved with skeletons, Gongyun envoy''s weapon is a little strange. It turns out that it is hundreds of silver needles that are constantly shuttling. His xingxuan power is continuously transmitted to the bottom through the two silver needles held by his left and right hands. The rest of the silver needles are constantly spinning around him, as if he is defending.


    Bai siyao is not afraid to face the resistance of three experts in the same realm. When she is in seclusion, she absorbs the powder of ice crystal for thousands of years to refine her body. Then she understands the secret method of the demon sect and confirms it with our family''s xianfengti Shu. Finally, she reaches the threshold of "the unity of wood and martial arts", which is a secret situation that many outstanding martial arts can''t find, Generally speaking, it takes a lot of chance to understand the secret situation of "the unity of heaven and man" that Gu fan understood. It was this adventure that made her create the strong move of "snow dance sword soul sacrifice" and "the unity of martial arts"!


    "You don''t understand the unity of art and martial arts. What strength do you have to compete with me?" Bai siyao is full of spirit and fearless. She raises her hand. Her left hand, which does not hold the sword, slowly injects the power of xingxuan from the power of the nebula behind her into the unknown sword. LAN Mang, who had been depressed by the three forces, suddenly gets excited again, tearing the three forces apart almost at once, and Bai siyao pursues the victory, Suddenly, she dropped the unknown sword which was originally in front of her body. In the next moment, she waved it with a skill faster than the wind, picking, stabbing, poking, poking. In a moment, it seemed that there were 100 kinds of actions, not even 1000 kinds of actions. In a moment, the snowflakes flying all over the sky seemed to become Bai siyao one after another, Each snowflake carries her sword spirit, which rushes towards the three people in the air. This is the spirit of the sword and the soul of the sword. The essence of the snow dance sword soul sacrifice is displayed in this momentˇ° In this way, no wonder she has no fear... "The envoy of Jieyun bit his teeth, obviously it is more and more difficult to resist Bai siyao''s" snow dance sword soul sacrifice "ˇ° The combination of martial arts and martial arts is really qualified to compete with the four of us! "

 Chapter 369

    At this time, Bai siyao saw that the three people who resisted her gradually showed fatigue, and immediately injected the image of a star river behind her into the nameless sword, and said to the three people in the air: "I will show you the power of the unity of martial arts now! Let you know, what is the mantis arm when the car, beyond measure


    The shadow of Bai siyao''s flying sword was suddenly stunned. If the sword was as fast as the wind just now, now Bai siyao''s action suddenly stopped, as if she had suddenly become as dignified as a mountain, and as if she was bound by some energy and wanted to accumulate strength to break out of the cocoon.


    Jieyun emissary, Fayun emissary and Gongyun emissary felt a sharp chill at the same time. Through Bai siyao''s sword power, they ignored their resistance and attacked their bodies. No, it was not the real chill. It made these star level masters feel extremely cold, as if they were trapped in the ice hell of the underworld, although it was not the real chill, But far more than any kind of ice martial arts in the world, it can''t be dispelled, because the chill doesn''t hurt the opponent''s body, but directly hits the heart!


    Bai siyao''s "snow dance sword soul sacrifice" is better than the "heart sword simultaneous attack" of Jianzong.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck!


    "Envoy Fayun, are you ok?"


    The Fayun emissary did not speak. The bell of his right hand swayed a few times, and another force of xingxuan hit it. His left hand pinched a magic formula, and then a dragon shaped pendant appeared in his hand. It was the treasure of the snow mountain, the Wanfa Tianlong pendant.


    At this time, the power of the star level released by the three star level masters collided with the sword power released by Bai siyao in mid air and the virtual shadow of the sword meaning transformed by snowflakes in the sky, as if it were the death and birth of stars. There were countless collisions every second, and then the sound of "Chi Chi Chi Chi" burning like the silver fireworks of Buddha, There are stars splashing out constantly, which makes half of the wasteland like day.


    After the dazzling star, the long knife, bell and silver needle are all waving vigorously, and three figures are injected into the star one after another to fight against Bai siyao''s attack.


    "The soul of the sword died for heaven!" Bai siyao''s nameless sword, which was originally hung down, suddenly rose and pointed to the sky, as if it was going to pierce the sky. All the dancing snowflakes were affected by Bai siyao''s will and began to become unstable, as if a person was angry.


    "Siyao, save your strength! Aogang hasn''t done it yet Gu fan, who was hiding in the dark, saw at a glance that Bai siyao wanted to explode all these ideas hidden in the snowflakes, tearing the defense of the three people, then wounding them, or even killing them. But he knew that aogang didn''t do anything from the beginning to the end. Maybe he wanted to see Bai siyao''s real strength. Maybe he wanted to exhaust Bai siyao''s strength through his three star level messengers, and then catch him easily. In a word, Gu fan didn''t forget that the purpose of this action was to assassinate aogang. After all, aogang was the limit of the star level. As long as aogang didn''t do it, Everything has endless variables.


    Bai siyao suddenly heard Gu fan''s words, and her mind was suddenly unstable. Countless thoughts that should have exploded suddenly calmed down, but a huge flaw appeared in the sword.


    "Take it!" At this time, Wang aogang, the left-wing man who has been watching, suddenly moves his hand, and the wolf tooth sword of his right hand suddenly comes out of its sheath. Suddenly, the whole space seems to be filled with sharp wolf howling, which makes Gu fan, who is hidden in the dark, move slightly. This sword is many times stronger than when he was in the dog army camp!


    At that time, he was only the limit of the power of one nebula, that is, the power of 15 to 16 stars at most. At this time, he has reached the power of 18 stars. Even if he does not summon Xing Xuan, he has the sign of the power of two nebulas, which means that he has "stars around his body". His strength has been strengthened too much.


    "The third form of wolf soul Kendo, the ghost chides the wolf and howls!" The two stars behind Wang aogang on the left suddenly turned into innumerable silver stars, and then combined into innumerable Sirius, whistling up to the sky. Wang aogang on the left pointed to the sky with his sword, which was extremely domineering. In a moment, it seemed as if the sky was falling apart. The tangible sound wave turned into a terrible shock wave and pressed down the sword of Bai siyao''s snow dance sword soul sacrifice below.


    "The combination of art and martial arts! Wang Ye is also the realm of combining martial arts with martial arts! " As like as two peas, the left wing King gang was formed by the sword, and then the wolf was attacked by the howling of countless stars. Then, the sound wave was transformed into a tangible and qualitative shock wave. How did this not be the same way of the martial arts of Bai Si Yao?


    When Bai siyao saw this scene, she was also surprised. The combination of martial arts and martial arts is her greatest strength against aogang, so she knew that after aogang broke through the power of two nebulae and had the image of "stars around her body", she was not surprised at all. However, when she saw aogang''s hand, it was also the realm of the combination of martial arts and martial arts, and she was a little frightened.


    The spirit of the snow dance sword was unstable. In front of him, the spirit of the snow dance sword was so weak that it almost broke at one touchˇ° Don''t be fooled by him Gu fan''s voice suddenly spread out in Bai siyao''s mindˇ° This is not the combination of martial arts and martial arts, but the inherent move in wolf soul Kendo! I''ve seen the "Huangji Kendo" of the imperial family of the Beidou Dynasty. Those who are pure in heaven level martial arts can be condensed into a solid body with sword power. It''s just a facade! Keep your heart After Gu fan''s reminding, Bai siyao found that although aogang''s sword Qi could turn the sword into substance, there was still a big difference between her sword Qi and snow sword meaning. That is to say, there was no consciousness and idea of aogang in the sword Qi. That is to say, those sword spirits would not be as self-contained as Bai siyao''s sword spirit, It''s just like a conscious person and an unconscious baby. However, Bai siyao had lost a lot in momentum just now. At this time, he was severely suppressed by aogang with the force of two nebulae. He was even more and more strugglingˇ° Gufan... Help me Bai siyao clenched her teeth. The unknown sword she held in one hand turned into two hands. Every time she waved it, it seemed that she had to bear a great force. However, the star mischievous Sirius behind aogang kept rushing down. As soon as he collided with Bai siyao''s sword intention, he began to fight. The strength of the collision between them was even more fierce than the confrontation between Bai siyao and the three messengers just now! Fortunately, Wang aogang on the left didn''t realize the unity of martial arts. Otherwise, those star shaped Sirius would explode, and even the star level masters would be seriously injured. At this time, Wang aogang of the left wing took the hand, and the other three messengers immediately broke away from the influence of Bai siyao''s cold sword. Gongyun envoy was the strongest and the first to recover. As soon as he saw the entanglement between aogang and Bai siyao''s sword spirit, he immediately yelled: "everyone, let''s help you! Go straight to the little bitch Jieyun emissary and Fayun emissary were reminded by Gongyun emissary, and they immediately realized it. They moved closer to aogang, obviously trying to defeat Bai siyao''s sword intention. At this time, without warning, a dazzling silver white sword came out of the night, and it seemed to fall from the sky to the three people. The target was the weakest Fayun emissary among the three peopleˇ° Good... So fast! " Even Gongyun envoy, who is known for his quick skill, could not help but be stunned. Then he cried out: "be careful, Fayun envoy!"

 Chapter 370

    "Dharma blood barrier, immortal soul body!" After all, Fayun emissary is a master of xingpo level. Although he can''t perceive danger in advance like Xinghao''s strong, he can still feel danger when his life is imminent. He decisively crushed a skeleton on the bell of his right hand, as if he had crushed a person, Countless howling souls sprang up from the skeleton. As soon as they appeared, they were smashed one by one by another by another secret method. They made a sound of "bang bang" like broken glass, and turned into a blood mist in front of Fayun envoy.


    Obviously, this is a protective secret skill of the snow mountain shaman.


    But the blood mist was stabbed like thin paper under the silver sword, even the sword didn''t stop. Yes, even a moment''s obstruction was impossible. It still pointed to the heart of Fayun emissary.


    "Master Fayun, be careful! There is no defense Jieyun makes his figure flash. His body has changed from nothingness to reality hundreds of steps away. In the blink of an eye, he has been blocked in front of Fayun. A tall long knife comes across and protects him. It is obvious that he just used a very clever body method. Hundreds of steps away, he can help his companion to block a fatal blow.


    However, it turned out to be the opposite. The cloud envoy felt that the tiger''s mouth was shocked, and the long sword condensed from the spirit of jade sky could hardly be grasped. He wanted to get rid of it First there was a brilliant spark, then there was a sharp loud noise. The sword passed obliquely from the long sword held by Jieyun emissary. After Jieyun made this block, the sword that should have been stabbed at the heart of Fayun just slightly deviated, and flew away from the position under the rib of Fayun emissary.


    Even so, the three star soul level masters were still scared out of a cold sweat by this sword, and even said that the Fayun emissary pointed by the sword front had been scared out of courage. Fayun emissary is not only a snow mountain shaman, but also a master of xingpo level. Rao is like this. He is pierced by a sharp sword just a few inches below his heart. Even his skin can feel the scorching heat and cold on the sword. Even if he does not die, he will leave heart disease and even reappear in nightmares.


    "How could there be such a fast sword in the world?" Jieyun, with a sore wrist, involuntarily recalled the shocking scene just now. If he didn''t use "Nihility defense" to help Fayun block for a while, he was afraid that a star soul level master would fall directly under this sword! Moreover, with the feeling when he resisted the sword, Jieyun envoy could feel the power of the sword. In other places, his opponent overestimated the strength of Jieyun envoy. If this sword was stabbed at Jieyun envoy, I''m afraid he would not be able to take it. He would be either dead or wounded.


    "Look out!" Gongyun emissary was the first to react. He saw that the sword that was shuttling from Fayun emissary stopped suddenly, but it didn''t seem to have exhausted his strength. It was more like that he was caught by someone out of thin air. Then a boy with black hair and long robe suddenly appeared, and his right hand steadily extended into the sword, as if holding something.


    In a moment, the fierce sword awn seemed to be a tamed wild animal, which made the crowd pale. It was not a sword awn, but a long sword, a dark sword. There were dark red stripes on it, and it seemed to be the blood stains left by excessive blood drinking.


    "Who''s coming?" The boundary cloud makes a fierce voice to drink to ask a way.


    The young man sneered. The ice blue light in his left hand suddenly appeared, and there was another ice blue sword. The shape of the sword was very strange. It had no sword case, and the front end was long, and the back end was short. It was more like the tip of a weapon.


    "Sword in both hands... Are you..." seeing that the black haired boy could use his sword in both hands, Gong Yun seemed to guess his identity. Since the other side is here, it must be the enemy but not the friend. According to the records, the skill of fighting with both hands, that is, the so-called skill of fighting with both hands, is the secret of the dog army''s special army, Langya Wei. In addition to the dog army''s Langya Wei, there was a warrior in the Beidou Dynasty who could fight with both hands, This man was also a brilliant figure of the Beidou Dynasty in the last Shanhaiguan battle. Naturally, it was the serious trouble of the dog army, which made the left-wing Wang aogang pearl with the name of genius exist in the dust.


    "Gufan!" Jieyun emissary and Gongyun emissary said the name almost at the same timeˇ° You are the Gu fan who let the Lord suffer a loss! "


    The young man with black hair didn''t seem to hear them. His hands opened and closed as if they were tops. Countless bright stars reflected from the blades of his hands. They were as bright as snowflakes.


    "The image of stars around the body!" Jieyun envoy was surprised to see that when Gu fan put out his sword, he could produce countless tiny starsˇ° How can his strength be improved so fast! " You know, in the official documents of dog Rong, Gu fan''s realm is still at Shen Tian level, and his strength is only the strength of five stars. To use the official comment of dog Rong, it is "fledgling, cut off as soon as possible." In just over ten days, he broke through from Shen Tian level to xingpo level, and his strength reached the power of two nebulae, the power of eighteen xingxuan, and the image of stars circling his body. Such a speed of progress is not logical at all. No, it is not natural at all!


    "No, no, that''s not the image of the stars circling the body produced by the force of two nebulae! That''s the realm of the combination of art and martial arts! " Although Gongyun emissary saw Gufan''s sword, his whole body radiated countless small silver white light, but he did not feel the pressure of his opponent who was higher than himself. Can''t help but voice said: "his strength is similar to us, don''t be afraid of him!"


    Let them guess. Gu fan deliberately did not show his xingxuan''s power, but "seventy-two falling star Swords" with his left hand and "thirty-six chopping sword" with his right hand. The stars in the night sky danced wildly, and countless bright stars mingled in the sword. In front of Gu fan, they formed a big formation, like a deep black hole, Appearing under the dazzling stars, Gu fan''s moves are more like star level masters than star level masters. This set of large array rudiments produced by the combination of "72 falling star sword" and "36 chopping Gang sword" is naturally the prototype of two sets of sword techniques: Tiangang Disha sword array of ancient xingdoudao. Gu fan hasn''t really made a move yet. Just the rudiment of Tiangang Disha sword array of ancient xingdoudao has already overwhelmed the whole audience in momentum. Whether it is Bai siyao''s snow dance sword soul sacrifice or Wang aogang''s wolf soul sword array of left wing, it is still inferior to this majestic ancient sword array.

 Chapter 371

    "This is the Tiangang Disha sword array of ancient xingdoudao... I know it!" It is the characteristic of Tiangang Disha sword array that Jieyun envoy looks at the gap between Gu fan''s sword and the space collapses and recombines. Every time you smash a space, there will be a strong whirlpool tension in the sword Qi. If you inhale your opponent into the sword array, it will almost make a person fight against 48000 stars. Even the strong of starpower level are hard to resistˇ° Isn''t it said that the Tiangang Disha sword array can only be launched by the powerful one of the nine xingpo levels? Why is this person alone... "


    Just when Jieyun was confused, Gu fan''s sword pointed at the messenger in black. Gu fan''s left and right hands suddenly clenched the Jingkui sword and bingjue sword spirit, and waved them like a storm, as if the Star River had collapsed. Facing Jieyun, the sword Qi suddenly opened a gap, and then an almost irresistible suction rolled towards Jieyun.


    "The two realms of yin and yang are as motionless as mountains!"


    Jieyun made a bad cry in his heart. He drank a lot, and his whole body was immediately wrapped in a black light. The black light overlapped like an eggshell and wrapped him in it. His whole body seemed to be heavy and still like an ancient mountain. He let the sand and stones at his feet and the trees were drawn into the sword array by the suction force, and constantly smashed and burst.


    "Break it for me!" If you don''t capture him first, you will not be able to perform the following moves. If you see the flaw, you will be killed! It was with this in mind that Gu fan changed his previous idea of killing the weakest Fayun emissary first to find a soft persimmon to knead.


    Before the words were heard, Gu fan''s right hand sword was shot out quickly.


    "Yu Qi Jian Jue, Zhuifeng Jian -- three swords in one!"


    With a hiss, the sword broke away from Gu fan''s hand and suddenly divided into three sword shadows. It was about to stab in three directions. As soon as it was separated, it seemed that it was closed together by a strong force. Suddenly, it was full of light. A dazzling sword was suddenly formed, which was no different than when Gu fan just wanted to kill Fayun emissary, Go through the Tiangang Disha sword array in front of you and stab at Jieyun Shi, who has already applied the skill of "immobility like a mountain".


    "Bitter also..." Jieyun made him cry bitterly in his heart at this time. Just now, in order to resist the strange suction of the ancient fan sword array, he put on his immovable body skill. At this time, Shengsheng became a living target. He couldn''t move for a while. It was really suffering.


    "Jieyun envoy, I''ll help you!" After all, Fayun emissary was saved by Jieyun emissary just now. At this time, Gu fan put his target on Jieyun emissary. How can he not help each other? After that, the bell in his hand suddenly threw at the Jieyun envoy. In mid air, a spirit illusion similar to the appearance of the Fayun envoy suddenly appeared. He was a hundred feet high, and was dressed in a white robe. He exuded the ancient, vast and magnificent atmosphere of heaven and earth. He stretched out his right hand and grasped the bell in mid air. The right hand, which was supposed to be illusory, suddenly made a force, Crush the rest of the bells together, and all the ghosts howl together. Countless souls rush out of the crushed bells. It seems that they want to escape from the sky, but suddenly there is a burst of thunder in their hands. Countless souls emit "bobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbobbob.


    "The blood of Dharma is supreme. It will never die or die!" This time, it was not the Fayun emissary who spoke, but the huge spirit illusion behind the Fayun emissary. From the right hand of the spirit, a mass of blood mist rose up and covered the Jieyun emissary. It was like a barrier that completely wrapped him up. The more Gu fan didn''t show his strength, the more overestimated the strength of Gu fan by the three envoys, so that no matter in defense or attack, they would unconsciously exert their full strength, which is dangerous when they bear their attack, but they have to find an opportunity to attack Gu fan. Moreover, this kind of situation is undoubtedly beneficial to Gu fan, because most of the skills and swordsmanship that Gu fan practiced are big killers that can jump over the level and hurt people. Attack is his strong point, while defense is totally dependent on Zhenxiao tianhun armor and Bazhen Lingshi. Compared with the star level strong, such defense is extremely weak. But even so, Gu fan still has the upper hand, through frequent attacks, let these three star soul level martial arts tired of parry, consume strength in defense, so as to narrow the gap between themselves and them.


    Gu fan was surprised to see that Fayun emissary had condensed a divine illusionˇ° I''ve never seen this Shaman''s skill before. Maybe it''s the inheritance of the middle ages. If you have a chance, you have to see if you can learn how to use your hand... "I think that Gu fan didn''t mean to keep his hand. The wind chasing sword with three swords in one pierced into the Fayun to make the blood of the Dharma go up to the wall like a bullock into the sea without any sound.


    "Good!" Under the protection of immovable Mountain Art, Jieyun can''t help shouting "OK". Although he knew that a skeleton bell of Fayun emissary was a thousand souls, at least 5000 souls were burned in the defense just now, but Gu fan''s attack was completely blocked, which still boosted the morale of the three people, at least reversed the weakness that they had been unable to resist.


    "Hum!"


    But at this time, Gu fan suddenly gave out a sneer. The Tiangang Disha sword array, which was originally maintained by holding the sword with both hands, suddenly lost a sword, that is, the support of the 72 falling star sword. Suddenly, the strength of the left and right sides was out of balance, and the space created by the sword Qi became unstable and tended to collapse. What''s more terrible is that the strength was drawn by the strength of the startling sword, The direction of the collapse was not towards Gu fan, but towards Jieyun!


    This kind of power is like a tsunami! This is not the power of the ancient world, but the power of space smashing. This is not human power, but the power of 48000 stars! At this moment, even left-wing Wang aogang and Bai siyao felt a huge threat, which was a terrible force that could threaten their lives! For a moment, it seemed that the earth shaking roar released from aogang''s wolf soul Kendo was quiet, and Bai siyao''s snow dance sword soul sacrifice was ordinary, and all the human resources were extremely small under the power of the majestic starsˇ° a mantis trying to stop a chariot! The power of xingpo level warrior is only a drop in the ocean among the 48000 stars. No matter how you resist it, it''s useless! " Gu fan gazed at the Jieyun emissary in the supreme wall of Dharma blood, and said in a deep voice, as if it were a sentence of death. Word by word, it came into Jieyun emissary''s ears.

 Chapter 372

    "Stop it Left wing Wang aogang immediately realized what would happen if the whole Tiangang Disha sword array collapsed and pressed on Jieyun emissary. So he suddenly transferred back his strength to fight against Bai siyao. After a change of mind, he left less than 30% of his strength to slowly resist Bai siyao''s already weak snow dance sword soul sacrifice, so as not to suddenly withdraw his strength and cause backfire, This is the same reason as leaving a group of troops behind when they retreated during the March, and at this time, aogang had made full efforts to Gu fan!


    "Wolf soul sword, wolf soul against heaven!" The left-wing Wang aogang''s right finger suddenly straightened and clawed, catching the long sword of Langya in his hand. At this time, the long sword of Langya shining again, just like the bright moon in the sky instead of a long sword.


    In a flash, Gu fan felt a throbbing soul emanating from the long sword. It was a kind of consciousness, almost reaching the general consciousness of entity. The breath, boundless, endless and strong pain in it, seemed to be the portrayal of the wolf people on the grassland struggling to survive and struggle with fate, not yielding to fate or death, Don''t give in to the way of heaven, don''t give in... "Don''t give in..." at that moment, even Gu fan seemed to feel the will conveyed by the wolf tooth sword. No, to be exact, the will conveyed by the wolf soul sword is never give in and never give up. This kind of consciousness of tenacious resistance under natural selection actually resonated in Gu fan''s heart, It attracted him to say this in a low voice.


    Just at that moment, a phantom with a height of hundreds of feet suddenly appeared behind Wang aogang, the left wing. The phantom was twice as tall as the one produced when Fayun made the "supreme blood of Dharma" just now. It looked more condensed and real. There was a circle of stars around the phantom. The gap between the two was higher and lower, However, this illusion is not a human being, but a wolf man with two legs standing up and straight up. It is very similar to the wolf demon Gu fan killed last time, but the face of the wolf demon is somewhat similar to aogang. As soon as the illusion appeared, he suddenly jumped forward, his hands sharp claws like swords, and cut the space in front of Jieyun envoy.


    The thunder was silent. Jieyun twisted the scenery in front of him, and began to slide down the two claw marks. It seemed that a picture was cut open by a sharp knife. Then, with a soft bang, it was lost in the empty river. The space in front of Jieyun was cut to pieces by the sword of Wang aogang, the left wing, just like a torrential flood, With a strong horizontal split a trench to general, will Gu fan that toward the boundary cloud to make the dumping of Tiangang Disha sword array began to swallow into the open space.


    "If you think that such a small gap can hold back the power of 48000 stars, you are looking down on me!" Gu fan''s voice was divided into two parts in a flash. It seemed to be an echo, but it didn''t seem to be an echo. Here is a vast desert. Without mountains, how could there be an echo?


    In a flash, a villain came out of Gufan''s body. Every step he took, he doubled his height and became a man of the same size as Gufan. They were very similar in appearance. The only difference was that the boy who came out of Gufan''s body was wearing a set of jade white and reddish armor, The numerous patterns on the armor are extremely complicated. If it is ordinary armor and there are so many patterns carved on it, it can only be used as decorations. There is no doubt that it is useless iron in actual combat, but there is no doubt that this armor is not an ordinary one.


    "Blue sky soul, incarnation! How could it be Not to mention Gongyun envoy, Jieyun envoy and Fayun envoy. Even the left-wing Wang aogang and Bai siyao were surprised at the same time. Bai siyao did not expect that Gu fan could summon the spirit of heaven out of his body to fight. When the spirit of heaven arrived at danxiao realm, his intelligence would awaken and Bixiao realm could fight. Moreover, his strength would be sharply reduced, his spirit would be damaged, and his cultivation would be greatly reduced, So basically no one will show his body to fight. Most of them do things for themselves when they are closed, or do alchemy, medicine collecting, weapon refining and so on... And others don''t know. Bai siyao knows that Gu fan''s spirit is just the peak of the Zhenxiao realm... Not even the Yuxiao realm!


    Gu fan didn''t speak. The Zhenxiao spirit behind him nodded slightly and jumped into the whirlpool of the sky Gang Disha sword array in front of Gu fan. The sky spirit is no better than the human body. It is almost immune to the power of the stars, and even can fuse and enhance its own strength. The 48000 stars in the sky Gang Disha sword array naturally can''t hurt him, but as soon as he enters the sword array, the sword array that originally collapsed suddenly rises, and unexpectedly wants to cross aogang and attack Jieyun emissary with the space smashed by "wolf spirit against the sky".


    "This palace will not let you succeed!" Aogang yelled, and the werewolf illusion behind him also roared up to the sky. His figure had suddenly disappeared. No, it wasn''t disappeared, but the illusion caused by the extreme speed. The wolf demon illusion with aogang''s body rushed towards the pouring down Tiangang Disha sword array.


    "Lord! It''s too dangerous! " Gongyun emissary suddenly saw Wang aogang''s intention of the left wing. He was shocked and cried out: "the safety of Jieyun emissary is not worth your doing this!"


    At that time, aogang''s figure was already in front of Jieyun envoy. At this time, under the control of ancient fan Zhenxiao tianhun, the torrential waves of Tiangang Disha sword array had been pouring down from the top of Wang aogang and Jieyun envoy on the left wing like a Xuanhe waterfall!


    "Yayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayayaˇ° Lord! Why do you do it for me... "Jieyun emissary, who was blocked by aogang, saw that aogang had blown up the mirage of Sirius behind him in order to save himself, and even risked himself. At this time, he was already incoherentˇ° Don''t talk, concentrate on defense Aogang gritted his teeth and said to Jieyun envoy behind himˇ° If one of you breaks into his hand, will it not damage the prestige of our armyˇ° Wang Ye... Gu fan''s strength is unfathomable. He is also a combination of martial arts and martial arts. He is also the incarnation of Bixiao tianhun. Our strength is poor, so we should lose it in his hands... Why do you... "Jieyun said with some chagrinˇ° I don''t know what happened to him. He is so advanced in martial arts! "ˇ° You''re talking bullshit Aogang scolded angrily: "do you know what realm he is? He is just a heaven level realm! He is not the soul of Bixiao heaven, but the soul of biting. After five hundred years, the Lord threatened the decline of the king and the chaos of the world! That''s the soul of Zhenxiaoˇ° What, this person only has the level of heaven Both Fayun envoy and Gongyun envoy were shockedˇ° If we don''t get rid of it at this time, it will be a great disaster for our northern Xinjiang in the future! " Fayun made him ponderˇ° Is it a great calamity? If we let him go today, will it not be a great calamity in the future Gongyun emissary has already put away the original look of that pair of giggle, a face coagulates heavy wayˇ° At all costs, we will kill him here, or at least abolish his earth shaking cultivation! "

 Chapter 373

    Between the words, the self exploding werewolf phantom instantly turned into countless flying Sirius, just like a star burst out, and the powerful man shot straight into the endless void in the sky Gang Disha sword array.


    "Crackle, crackle, crackle!" It''s like the sound of burning firewood, or the sound of melting tin foil into the fire. The Tiangang Disha sword array wrapped in chaos is ignited by the strong sword spirit. The chaotic atmosphere outside turns into black smoke one by one, and then countless stars burst out and smashed by the wolf soul sword spirit of aogang, How strong can a star burst out? Even though separated by countless time and space, this kind of power is still a power to destroy heaven and earth!


    When aogang felt that his strength was as small as a boat in front of such a raging wave, he realized that he was trapped! Gu fan skillfully created this trap, and introduced the power of aogang to support the operation of Tiangang Disha sword array. In the vast star field, what aogang confronts is not Gu fan''s power at all, but the way of heaven running 48000 stars! Even if Gu fan had no real power to bring aogang to the vast star field of 48000 stars, the stars in the Tiangang Disha sword array could be understood as the projection of the vast star field, but even the power of these projections, especially the power that broke out after aogang cut these stars with wolf soul sword in his fury, went through countless time and space, There''s still energy that can destroy one soul level limit, the power of two nebulae. After all, the way of heaven is supreme. Even if the star rank is powerful, it can only learn the way of heaven, and dare not fight against the way of heaven, let alone act against heaven.


    "Aogang, I didn''t intend to take your dog''s life this time, but it''s no wonder that you sent it to die yourself!" Gu fan sneered. Seeing that aogang was so angry, he rushed up and wanted to block Gu fan''s Tiangang Disha sword array for Jieyun envoy. In fact, his idea was right. If he blocked Gu fan''s collapsed Tiangang Disha sword array, Gu fan would be attacked and weak. At that time, he could easily clean up Gu fan.


    In Gu fan''s eyes, Wang aogang, the left wing of the dog army, was a good winner. Gu fan was not the disaster that he had always wanted to eradicate. Eliminating Gu fan was of great benefit to the consolidation of aogang''s counterpoint. Just as aogang wanted to take away Xue Mingming, Gu fan set a fire in the camp and burned the army''s food and grass, After killing hundreds of the most elite Langya guards of the royal family, he left, which directly led to the rewriting of the final outcome of the Shanhaiguan battle. It is not only aogang''s heart disease, but also a shame that others avoid mentioning. If this knot is not solved, it is almost impossible for him to break through Xingjie.


    "You haven''t entered the star stage yet, and you even want to kill this palace?" Wang aogang, a left-wing man, bit his teeth hard. A wisp of madness appeared in his eyes, and he vomited out two words: "delusionˇ° Gu fan was suspended in the middle of the sky, surrounded by stars, and the space behind him collapsed. In the dark sky, there were eight huge silver stars, like the sun and stars slowly spinning in the night sky. Heaven level realm, the power of eight stars, unprecedented, after no one!


    "Boomˇ° The sword Qi of aogang''s wolf soul had lost control when his werewolf phantom exploded. The stars that turned into Sirius constantly hit the star projection in the Tiangang Disha sword array, causing round after round of terrible explosions. The fiery hurricane caused by the star burst even came across the space, tearing aogang''s real Qi like a layer of paper, Then the strong one of xingpo level stepped back for more than ten steps and hit the Dharma cloud fiercely, which made the Dharma blood in front of him on the top wall. The two nebulae behind him lost the support of the warrior, and quickly atrophied. In a moment, they turned into two tiny rays and dissipated in the night sky. However, the power generated by the smashing of the rolling stars did not stop, But without hesitation, he smashed the "immovable mountain" defense of the supreme wall and Jieyun emissary.


    Gu fan stood in the clouds, like a god overlooking the helpless scene of two people trapped and engulfed by the power of the stars. His face was not the slightest pity, cold-blooded, decisive. At this moment, the qualities of all commanders on the battlefield were revealed.


    "This palace... This palace is not reconciled!" Aogang looked at the raging flames and roared in a low voiceˇ° My palace is a man born according to heaven''s destiny It seemed that he felt that he was at the end of his life. He cried hysterically: "the star of our palace is the mysterious spirit of Beisu. How can it be? How can our palace fall here?"


    "Aogang, you asked for it. If you don''t lust for my wife''s beauty, there will be no such fate!" Gu Fan said, looking at the crazy aogang coldly.


    "You... What are you talking about?" Wang aogang, a left-wing man with silver hair, looked at Gu fan standing far above him across the star barrier with blood red eyes, and seemed to feel endless oppression.


    "Aogang, you are greedy for beauty but not satisfied. You should have expected that you would fall into this one day!" Gu fan continued, his eyes cold and deep, almost like a trial.


    "Yes, snow nameless, no, it should be now Bai siyao, it is my wife..." Gu Fan said this sentence, the bottom of Bai siyao are secretly surprised, originally cold as ice on the face, at this time was full of blush, some embarrassed to bow his head.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" On hearing Gu fan''s words, Wang aogang, the left wing, laughed angrily. He even raised his head and laughed madly. The laughter even made the Jieyun emissary around him shudderˇ° Gufan, no wonder you are here at the same time. Gu fan, to tell you the truth, you are the first one to make our palace feel defeated. We always rob women from others. You are the only one who can rob women from our palace! " He looked at Gu fan with bloodshot eyes and said, "I''d like to thank you for robbing this palace. If you don''t die, you''ll get enlightenment from it in the future. Your accomplishments will advance by leaps and bounds, and you''ll be able to break through the realm of Xingjie in a few days. At that time, I''ll come back to settle this account with you."


    Gu fan was crazy when he heard Wang aogang''s words on the left wing. He knew that his goal had been achieved. The most important thing for a martial arts practitioner to cultivate is his mind. As recorded in the book of seven Jue swords, he first believed that his swordsmanship was invincible in the world and established his confidence and mind. After that, his martial arts advanced by leaps and bounds, and his swordsmanship would be superb. On the contrary, he would get twice the result with half the effort, accomplish nothing, or even regress his cultivation, He has shaken aogang''s idea of cultivating martial arts. If aogang can''t break the heart barrier, he will soon become a useless man. But if he can break the heart barrier, he will be promoted to Xingjie, and even become a more difficult opponent... "Double edged sword!" Gu fan secretly pinched a sweat for himself in his heart, and then an idea was conveyed to Gu fan''s mind, which was decisive and cold-bloodedˇ° Why don''t you try your best to kill him here so as to avoid future trouble? "

 Chapter 374

    When Gu fan thought about it, he put bingjue sword spirit into his body, released his hands, and put forward a set of strange postures, as if every inch of tendons were twisted, accumulating strength to break through some barrier.


    "This, this is..." below Bai siyao immediately recognized what the martial arts moves in mid air were, and the starting style of the ancient martial arts "Hanwu Minggu Bashi boxing" in BEIYAO palace was "breaking the sea and ice"! Apart from this move, there won''t be any move that''s so strange.


    But at this time, Gu fan suddenly felt that there was something out of balance in his body. He immediately thought about it. Ice and fire combined with the aura of Dilian and Wannian chalcedony turned into invisible shackles to block the power that was about to be violent. You know, Gu fan''s "cold Wu Ming ancient hegemony boxing" was a desperate move, After all, most of the power has been used to support the Tiangang Disha sword array, and Gu fan has given some of the power to Zhenxiao tianhun to control the power of the stars in the Tiangang Disha sword array. At this time, his strength has been reduced to less than one third. But it was Gu fan who had the idea of killing aogang once and for all that he worked hard.


    "Gufan, your strength now!" Bai siyao''s voice suddenly spread out in Gu fan''s mind, "no, I guess your Tiangang Disha sword array can only bind aogang. At most, if you are seriously injured, you can''t kill him. If you use" Hanwu Minggu Bashi boxing "again, isn''t your body..."


    Gu fan, reminded by Bai siyao, recalled the sudden violent force in his body just now. After weighing the moment, he estimated the strength gap between himself and aogang, and the current situation of both sides, he had to slowly stop the ready punch. After all, if this set of "Cambrian Minggu Bashi boxing" goes on, if it doesn''t kill aogang, on the contrary, it will give birth to branches. It''s better to take him seriously and bring him back to Shanhaiguan for a reward. Moreover, capturing the left-wing King alive is far more valuable than taking aogang''s head to ask for a reward.


    But at this time, the Fayun emissary roared: "Lord, your subordinates and others will spare no effort to save you


    Before the words were heard, a string of pendants with dragon patterns appeared in the hands of Fayun emissary, which was suddenly raised by him with soul power and flew to the left-wing Wang aogang and Jieyun emissary who were controlled by the Tiangang Disha sword array.


    At the moment when the dragon pattern pendant suddenly expanded and was driven up by the magic cloud, Gu fan suddenly felt a throb of ice Jue sword spirit in his body. It seemed that he sensed the magic weapon related to himself, and even vaguely produced a wonderful attraction!


    "This is..." Gu fan''s eyes slightly pick, looking at the dragon shaped pendant that has become a square, slowly said: "mysterious Dragon Pendant! It''s the master''s stuff. How can it come to the hands of the dog soldiers? "


    In the moment of Gu fan''s thinking, the Wanfa Tianlong pendant suddenly made a sound of earth shaking dragon chanting, and countless golden Tianlong flew out, ignoring the chaotic atmosphere of blocking the left-wing Wang aogang and Jieyun envoy, and came to the Tiangang Disha sword array.


    "Boom boom!" The golden dragon illusion, a symbol of anode power, collided with the power of star destruction, which is also a symbol of destruction. The two kinds of power, from the highest to the strongest, merged and disintegrated in a flash, engulfed each other. There was no trick, only absolute power!


    Gu fan''s Tiangang Disha sword array is not controlled by his own power, but by the power of 48000 stars. The Fayun envoy is not controlled by his own power, but by the power stored in the mysterious Dragon Pendant by Ye Xuanji, the celestial killer. After being infused with the spiritual power of the snow mountain Shaman priesthood, his power is comparable to that of a Haotian level magic weapon.


    The Yutian magic weapon is superior to the heaven level magic weapon. Most of them are the treasures of various sects. Even the yaochi jade in Bai siyao''s hand is just the ultimate magic weapon of heaven level, but it also has the potential to be promoted to the Haotian level magic weapon. As long as the Haotian level magic weapon is advanced, it will have all kinds of wonderful effects and power beyond human power.


    It is precisely because of this that the mysterious Dragon Pendant and Gu fan''s fallen Tiangang Disha sword array''s power of star destruction are equal.


    "Even if you have this mysterious Dragon Pendant in your hand, it can only resist the power of the stars for a while. Can it protect you from going?" Gu fan''s tone at this time was still mature and didn''t seem to be afraid of aogang''s escape.


    "Damn... Damn!" Aogang stares at the power of the star breaking and the power of the Golden Dragon on the Wanfa Dragon Pendant in front of him. His eyes are bright and dark, but he doesn''t know what he is thinkingˇ° Is... This palace really going to fall here? "


    At this time, a voice suddenly passed into aogang''s mind: "Wang Ye, follow me!"


    "No!" Similarly, without suspense, Gu fan also intercepted this message into the secretˇ° Someone''s going to rob aogang! "


    I saw the void suddenly broke a hole, as if a painting had been cut a hole, then a figure suddenly appeared, but the Moyun emissary who was in the stockade and the twelve mastiffs of the ice field came in time, "Moyun is limitless, shrinking into an inch!" The Moyun emissary naturally knew that the situation was urgent. With a sudden wave of his sleeve, he had put the left wing Wang aogang, Gongyun emissary and Fayun emissary into the space crack.


    "No way!" Gu fan''s Bai siyao suddenly risesˇ° To die for heaven The figure is dancing like Ling Bo''s fairy, and the sword of the right hand is spit from top to bottom. The power of a nebula condenses the essence of the unity of Wushu and art. Under the help of the unknown sword, it becomes a thunderbolt shaking heaven and earth, and is hitting the space crack that was created by the cloud. To make something out of nothing Mo Yun''s eyes watched the thunder pouring down. He knew that it was a master of the power of the nebula. He could not resist the powerful killing move produced by the combination of martial arts and martial arts. Even if he could barely resist it, Gu fan would react, not to mention that he could not save aogang and others, even if he himself could get in together! All of a sudden, a string of gold beads were thrown out, and they burst one by one. With each broken one, a layer of space was created in the void. Twelve gold beads burst in a flash, which also won valuable time for Mo Yun envoy and others. By the time Bai siyao''s thunder fell, Mo Yun envoy and others had entered the cracks of space and escaped. The thunder suddenly fell, which turned the square five Li into scorched earth, which showed the terrible power of this swordˇ° It''s a pity... "When Bai siyao saw that she didn''t succeed, she couldn''t help regretting.

 Chapter 375

    Gu fan understood the reason of gain and loss at this time. Instead of putting too much energy into aogang''s escape, he turned his target to jieyunshi, who was trapped and couldn''t get away, and the mysterious Dragon Pendant wrapped in chaos in Tiangang Disha sword array.


    The chaotic atmosphere outside the Tiangang Disha sword array directly cuts off the connection between the Wanfa Tianlong pendant, that is, the mysterious Dragon Pendant and the Fayun envoy. The mysterious Dragon Pendant without Fayun control turns into a Golden Dragon Pendant wrapped in a layer of chaotic atmosphere and quietly suspended in the Tiangang Disha sword array opened up by Gufan.


    "After all, one that can''t run will fall into my hands." Gu fan''s face slightly showed a sneer, with the kind of Eagle look at the chicken''s eyes, looking at the black clothes of the cloudˇ° What about the star soul level master? "


    "Gufan, you can''t get anything you want from me!" At this time, Wang aogang, the left wing, was rescued by the Moyun emissary, the Fayun emissary and the Gongyun emissary left smoothly, and the Jieyun emissary, who was trapped in the Tiangang Disha sword array of Gufan, instead of a sense of loss of being abandoned by his companions, was unusually calm.


    Gu fan knew that this was the desperate struggle of the dying man, and also the final calm before madness.


    You can also guess that the character of Jieyun envoy will not make Gu fan surrender or be escorted back to the mountain customs. As long as Gu fan suddenly releases the shackles of chaos around him, he will either commit suicide or fight with Gu fan! Star soul level master''s fight for life, Gu fan is still a little scared.


    "Jieyun emissary..." Bai siyao slowly flew to Gu fan and said through the chaotic atmosphere: "I respect you as the dead soldier of the dog army. On the battlefield, you are also in charge of each other''s own affairs, and you have no choice but to fight with each other. As long as you are loyal to us, you don''t have to be the Beidou dynasty or the running dog of the imperial court, I can be the master and leave your life, After all, it''s not easy to get to the xingpo stage. If you don''t realize it, it''s a pity that you will die in the first place What Bai siyao said is very reasonable. After becoming a star rank strong man, he has the power to sweep away thousands of troops. In fact, he has nothing to do with the category of nation and nation. Even some star rank strong men no longer regard themselves as mortals. Where can there be such a concept as nation and nation? Only some of the strong people in the star rank were recruited by the imperial court and other forces, such as the military lords of the Beidou Dynasty. But in the final analysis, it was because the imperial court trained them that they would be loyal to the imperial court. Who would care about the rise and fall of your Dynasty? On the contrary, in the face of the departure of the star rank strong, the binding force of all forces is relatively small. Bai siyao put it very tactfully. She didn''t have to work for the Beidou Dynasty. She could only be loyal to her and Gu fan. Although it would be totally rebellious if she was heard by other generals of the Beidou Dynasty, at this moment, she fully took care of Jieyun''s blood feud between the Beidou Dynasty and Canrong for hundreds of years.


    Jieyun envoy looked at Bai siyao for a while in silence. It seemed that he had weighed the pros and cons in his heart. Gu fan also looked at Jieyun envoy wrapped in the chaotic atmosphere with great interest to see what kind of decision he would make.


    Although this idea is a bit rebellious, Gu fan didn''t mind having one or more strong stars around without the knowledge of the imperial court. If one day we really want to change our face with the imperial court, these are all indispensable fighting forces.


    At this time, jieyunshi, who was wrapped by the chaotic atmosphere, stood up slowly, looked at Bai siyao and Gu fan, and said, "the greatest shame of a warrior is to live by betraying his Lord. I can''t afford such a price. Moreover, as a dog soldier, Ma Ge is bound to die in the battlefield sooner or later. It''s only a pity that I didn''t die in the battlefield..."


    "So you refuse?" Bai siyao said with some regret, but she was not indecisive in nature. She turned to Gu fan and seemed to want to know how he got rid of this famous warrior. It''s absolutely impossible to let go, but if they want to kill Jieyun envoy Ge on the spot, their strength seems to be a little bit reluctant... And what Bai siyao is most worried about is that the left-wing Wang aogang''s army is not near the sandcastle military station nearby. If he returns with the army, Gu fan and she are bound to have another fierce battle.


    "There is no other choice but to die." The boundary cloud makes to sink a voice to reply a way.


    "Dead?" Gu fan suddenly sneered, "how can I let you die so easily?"


    "You, what do you want?" Seeing that Gu fan didn''t want to kill him, Jieyun envoy couldn''t help feeling a bit strange. You should know that the bones of the strong in the star level can be sacrificed and refined into magic weapons. Even if it is a magic weapon in the earth level, there will be all kinds of magical powers in the magic weapon in the heaven level. They just steal the bones and refine the magic weapons, which are despised by the various sects, and even regarded as taboo by the imperial court. Although that is the case, stealing the magic weapons often happens, even not only evil sects, Even in the right way, there are powerful stars. After the end of their life, the strong people voluntarily use their own bodies to sacrifice and refine their magic weapons. According to the legend, there are some evil ways that can refine the living life sacrifice into magic weapons. Then the magic weapons are channeled, and the living people sacrifice and refine, and the soul will naturally become an instrument and be blocked, You can''t live forever... That''s a worse end than that after the explosion of Xing Xuan. Moreover, it is also recorded in the official materials of Canrong that Gu fan was able to use the magic of Southern Xinjiang. In the first battle of Canrong camp, he changed into nine mysterious snakes and killed all sides. It''s not surprising that there was a way for living people to sacrifice in ancient times.


    "It''s nothing. It''s not easy for you to practice for many years. I won''t sacrifice and refine your magic weapon, and I won''t kill you. It''s for you to follow me and build up immortality. " Gu fan seemed to appreciate Bai siyao''s practice, and even though he was rejected by Jieyun envoy, he still didn''t change his original intentionˇ° This is your only choice, or you have no choice at all. It''s sealed by me. It''s hard for you to die. Don''t waste your strength. Do you want to explode? I''m sure you''ve seen it before. It''s not so good Feeling the seal, Jieyun emissary seemed to reveal the smell of burning jade and stone. But Gu fan gave up his idea and made his anger slightly subside. Instead, he felt humiliated. He felt as if he had been played with by Gu fan. And the key is that this man didn''t even break through the star level. He was just a warrior of heaven level, This is a great shame for the strong of xingpo level.

 Chapter 376

    "Gufan! Wang Ye will bring more experts back to rescue me soon. If you want to kill me or catch me, I''m afraid it''s wishful thinking. " Jieyun finally said that he had not given up the hope of escape. With that, a small black gold bullet in the body of Jieyun emissary was shining. Gu fan sneered in his heart and said to Bai siyao, "siyao, you see, I think Yunshi and Moyun Shi have the magic weapon to press the bottom of the box. It would be strange if Yunshi didn''t have any means to protect his life. Before, he pretended that he was desperate to die, but he just wanted to paralyze you and me, let us loosen his shackles, and then burst out, hurt us, and then run away with this magic weapon. "ˇ° It''s true that he has a deep heart, but I can hardly see it. " Bai siyao nodded slightlyˇ° But now he suddenly takes out his magic weapon, but what does he want to do? "ˇ° This means that aogang is about to bring people here... "Gu fan''s tone is still calm, as if everything is in his own calculationˇ° He is absorbing the chaotic Qi in the Tiangang Disha sword array with that Yuan bead, accumulating strength to break through the extreme wall condensed by the chaotic Qi and give us a surprise blow. "ˇ° Calculate the time. When the Lord returns to the sand castle, he will mobilize people to come here. As long as I stick to my heart, Gufan can''t really kill me with the power of Tiangang Disha sword array. Just now, the king used "wolf soul against the sky" to consume a lot of power of the stars in the array, and was put away by the mysterious Dragon Pendant. At this time, the power of the stars in Tiangang Disha sword array has changed from violent to calm, but it will make me understand a lot of mysteries, This time, although I was suppressed in the Tiangang Disha sword array, I received unimaginable benefits! The benefit of this time is no less than that of the last Shanhaiguan war. As expected, it is a victory after defeat. " The cloud maker was protected by the gray light. He raised his eyes and looked at Gu fan, who seemed to know nothing about him. He said in his heart, "Gu fan, if I can go out this time, I will soon break through the shackles of a nebula''s power and have the image of star River pouring back! Just wait When he was guarded by the gray light, some of the chaotic Qi in the Tiangang Disha sword array actually penetrated into his body, was stolen by him, and then integrated into the viscera. In this process, his body produced a process from qualitative change to quantitative changeˇ° Well, the chaotic Qi and the power of stars in the Tiangang Disha sword array have become calm after being neutralized by the power of the wolf soul sword and the Golden Dragon in the Wanfa Dragon Pendant. It''s very similar to the situation in the star domain when I broke through the star spirit level. I''ll let the spirit experience the artistic conception. Although I can''t break through the star spirit level here, it can help me improve my mind, Break through the power of a nebula Feeling these boundary clouds makes my heart more excitedˇ° Gu fan, you can do a lot of calculations, but you don''t think that I can break through the shackles of the power of the nebula in this Tiangang Disha sword array because of a blessing in disguise The Jieyun emissary opened his whole body''s acupoints and orifices, led the chaotic Qi of Tiangang Disha sword array into his body and nourished his soul. At the same time, he absorbed the power of the stars and impacted the bottleneck of the power of a nebula. His heart was full of excitement. How could Gu fan not see such a changeˇ° Jieyun emissary, why do you have such an idea in your heart? Do you think about it? As a person who recreates the ancient Xingdou Dao Tiangang Disha sword array, don''t I understand the situation? " Just when jieyunshi absorbed the chaos, condensed the spirit of heaven, and strengthened his body with the power of the stars, Gu fan''s idea was suddenly conveyed into his mindˇ° Gu fan, you... You want to... "Gu fan gently said a word to Jieyun envoy, very short, but let Jieyun make the heart sink, as if into the abyss. There is no more tormenting pain than giving a person hope first and then despair at once. " Gu fan, as long as you don''t make me into a puppet, I''d like to be your servant. No, I''ll be your servant. Don''t even tell you what I know. I know all the places where the dog army is stationed. Really, really, even I can help you go back to assassinate aogang. He will never think that I will kill him, I can definitely get itˇ° It''s a pity that you think of it now. It''s too late. There''s no regret medicine in the world. When I asked you just now, you didn''t agree. Now it''s time to agree. If you don''t perfunctorize me, you''ll just muddle along, and you''ll be rebellious in the future! " Gu fan suddenly offered a blood red Rune and said, "I can''t keep you!"

 Chapter 377

    When Jieyun envoy heard Gu fan''s voice, he knew that things were hopeless and there was no room for maneuver. He looked at Gu fan with wide eyes and said, "Gu fan, are you dead or am I dead today? Even if I am destroyed between heaven and earth, it is absolutely impossible for you to indulge my destiny! My destiny is in my own hands


    Between the words, Jieyun suddenly burst out a strong and dazzling light on the gray Yuanzhu in front of him, a desire for survival, but it also contains the determination to die.


    "Hongmeng Yuanzhu! Give me a blast


    Jieyun emissary abruptly separated his hands and drove the two star awns into Hongmeng Yuanzhu with both hands. The power of chaos and the power of stars, which were supposed to be calming down, became confused again. However, the power of chaos, which was supposed to be binding Jieyun emissary, was constantly sucked into Hongmeng Yuanzhu. On the contrary, it enhanced the power of this magic weapon to fight against the power of stars, But in a flash, Jieyun envoy is about to burst out, detonate Hongmeng Yuanzhu, and die together with Gufan!


    "Wishful thinking!"


    In the face of Jieyun envoy''s counterattack, Gu fan''s body didn''t move. His hands kept beating out one bloody Rune after another. It turned out that it was the bloody Rune condensed when he practiced the formula of killing gods and chopping demons, which came out one by one.


    Bang!


    The bloody Rune seems to have a mass. It collides with Jieyun, who makes Hongmeng Yuanzhu condense the power of chaos. Before Jieyun reacts, it is six bloody runes.


    Boom!


    At this moment, Jieyun envoy felt that Hongmeng Yuanzhu was suddenly shocked, but he was shaken by Gufan''s blood rune, and began to crack. Originally, he could only exert less than one third of his strength in Gufan''s Tiangang Disha sword array. How could he stand such a bombardment? The stars in his eyes were spinning, the blood in his body was floating, his mind was immortal, and he wanted to die. Wow, a mouthful of blood, Straight out.


    "This is what I have heard. The world is illusory. Reincarnation is impermanent."


    Gu fan, with a solemn look, slowly spat out this proverb from his mouth. This string of notes is almost as solid as an entity. Circle after circle of black ripples are surging, among which there are endless talismans flying out. These talismans are transformed into streamers and penetrate into the body of jieyunshi wrapped by Hongmeng Yuanzhu.


    Even Bai siyao, who was watching beside her, was secretly surprised. The power of this proverb was so great that she could hardly bear it in other places, but she had never heard of it with her erudition and experience of walking around the world.


    When the black runes with stars completely covered the cloud envoys, Gu fan whispered: "peel off!"


    As the words fell, the Pearl seemed to have lost its master, and its light was suddenly dim. Then it broke through the wall of chaos and flew into the palm of Gu fan.


    "Well, it''s really the magic weapon of the limit of land quality. It has absorbed the power of chaos just now, and it''s about to break through to the level of heaven." Gu fan looked at Hongmeng Yuanzhu in his hand, then said to Jieyun envoy who was entangled by Fu Lu: "I don''t want your magic weapon, even if you become a puppet, you can use your magic weapon! This magic weapon can exert more power in your hands


    This sentence is just like the death sentence of Jieyun emissary. Jieyun emissary struggled for a while, and a visible and qualitative wind column suddenly rose from his body, as if to break away from the talismans wrapped around him, but how could Gufan let him do what he wanted.


    He looks solemn and solemn. Gu fan also said: "thousands of reincarnation, cause and effect cycle, endless, because there must be fruit, who can jump out of reincarnation, into the Eternal Golden immortal, decadent into the eternal night sink!" With the four words of "eternal night sinking", the runes on Jieyun emissary''s body emit black light. There are not many runes, just 48000 runes, which correspond to the number of stars in the sky!


    The Jieyun emissary wrapped in the black light seemed to be covered by the river of stars. His struggle gradually stopped. Then a twisted white Qi with a somewhat similar face to Jieyun emissary was forced out of his body. After the night wind blows, it floats with the wind. But Bijing, the strong one in Xingpu level, is extremely patient. Even if he lost his body, he still roars at Gufan.


    "The trapped beast is still fighting. Isn''t it beautiful for me to let you out of reincarnation?" At this time, Gu fan''s zhuangyan Baoxiang seemed to be incarnated into an archaic God. A red sword and a blue sword suddenly appeared from Gu fan''s body, but it was Gu fan''s original red and blue double swords. At the moment when the two swords completely appeared, they were attracted by a strange force and suddenly struck up straightly! At the center of the collision, another sword shaped light flashed.


    It''s a symbol of going crazy! Bai siyao was surprised. At this time, however, the two swords faintly merged into a new sword, which exuded the ancient, domineering, supreme atmosphere and dignity. On the dark red sword body, many seal characters were vividly carved, in the order of gold, wood, water, fire, earth, sun, moon, luojidu, Jiuyao stars, It was Gu fan''s sword of killing gods and chopping demons, which was obtained from the mysterious skeleton in the western suburbs. Originally, it had been sleeping in Gu fan''s body, and contained the mystery of eight statues of demons. At this time, under the stimulation of the mysterious proverb, it completely woke up and combined with Gu fan''s seal script. Is it good or bad?


    "Detached!" Gu fan gave a low drink, and the soul seemed to be attracted by some powerful force. It was introduced into the sword as if it were flowing water. The character "Ri" on the body of the sword suddenly lit up, and a dazzling white light formed a bridge between the suspended sword and the bound cloud envoys entangled by the amulet. A moment later, the sword became a bridge, The soul of Jieyun emissary was completely sucked into the killing God and chopping magic sword, and the white light bridge gradually faded down, and the talisman kept flying back and melting back into the killing God and chopping magic sword. At this point, the solemn color on Gu fan''s face slowly faded, and the sword of killing gods and cutting demons gradually shrank back into his body. Jieyun emissary''s body was revealed in mid air, but there was no wound on his body. Hongmeng Yuanzhu seemed to be re inducted. He broke away from Gufan''s palm and came back to Jieyun emissary again, still emitting gray light. At this time, Jieyun envoy suddenly knelt down to Gu fan in mid air, but it was not the hand shoulder salute of dog Rong, but the half kneeling salute of Beidou Dynasty. He said in a loud voice: "I''ll see you, Mr. Gu fan."

 Chapter 378

    Seeing Jieyun, he not only had a clear mind, but also didn''t move fluently. He didn''t even find a flaw in a magic weapon like Hongmeng Yuanzhu. But how did he suddenly change his mind and recognize Gufan as the master?


    "This... Gufan, how did you do it?" Bai siyao was puzzled and even more frightened. In this way, she took away a master who was very different from her in xingpo level by strange means and turned him into a puppet who swore to be loyal to her. No one else could see the clue. What does that mean? If such a person belongs to his own camp, it''s OK. If he is an opponent, it''s terrible!


    Gu fan knew that if he didn''t tell Bai siyao something about the secret method just now, it might lead to a estrangement between them. Instead, it was not good. He said, "this is the proverb in the half book of the underworld ghost Sutra that I found in the world''s golden house. It combines a magic weapon in my body: the effect of killing the gods and cutting the magic sword. It''s also my first time to use it. I''ve only made assumptions before, but I haven''t used it, so it''s not perfect. "


    "Ghost Sutra of the underworld"... Ghost of the underworld... "After reciting it several times, Bai siyao couldn''t help opening her mouth, looked at Gu fan with astonished eyes and asked," you, you actually found the fundamental classics of the underworld palace from the world''s golden house? How is that possible? "


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "I have to ask Hanshan fairy, the founder of the founding School of the BEIYAO palace... How can the fundamental books of the Hades palace appear in the world golden room of the BEIYAO palace? There are only half of them. It''s really strange..."


    Just as Bai siyao lowered her head to ponder the mystery, Gu fan waved away the Tiangang Disha sword array, and Zhenxiao tianhun got out of it. The light of her whole body was greatly weakened. It was obvious that even the gifted tianhun consumed a lot to control the whole sword array. Gu fan was connected with tianhun, but nodded slightly to him, and tianhun said, "brother, I''m tired. I''m going to have a rest. " Then, step by step, he walked into Gufan''s body. Every step he took, his body shrank by half. When he walked out in seven steps, he became only the size of a grain of rice. He integrated into Gufan''s body and sat down in the Dantian.


    The Wanfa Tianlong pendant wrapped in the chaotic air of Tiangang Disha sword array, that is, the mysterious Dragon Pendant of Ye Xuanji, the heaven killer, immediately lost the shackles of chaotic air. It seemed that he felt the idea of Fayun envoy again, and even uttered a dragon chant, which was about to break away.


    Gu fan was facing the Wanfa Tianlong pendant that was about to break through the air. Suddenly, his right hand flew out a long ice blue sword. The sword body was long and narrow, without a case. The sword body was very short, and the shape was very strange. It was the tip of the immortal gun: bingjue sword spiritˇ° Mysterious Dragon Pendant, I am ordered by my master ye Xuanji to retrieve your lost magic weapon and recast the immortal gun. Since you scattered, you have knocked down the steps of heaven and disappeared into the magic weapon of the earth, like a pearl in the dust. If you have spirit, you should return quickly. When the other two magic weapons get together, you can return to the sky step and sweep the mountains and rivers with me! "


    As the words fell, the mysterious Dragon Pendant, which was supposed to break through the air and fly away, suddenly stopped in mid air and kept humming. It was like a person thinking about something, or trying to recall the fragments in the deep memory of a long time ago. Although ye Xuanji was a character of a thousand years ago, the life of the magic weapon was almost endless, A thousand years is not a long time, but after all, he was worshipped as a treasure by the snow mountain priest. After hundreds of years of incense worship and the infusion of the power of the past priestesses, some memories were gradually worn away. At this time, Gu Fan said this to the mysterious Dragon Pendant, which surprised the spirit of the mysterious Dragon Pendant and began to recall the things before.


    When Gu fan saw that the mysterious Dragon Pendant seemed to move, he immediately shook his Bing Jue sword in the air and said, "if I hadn''t inherited the master''s life to find your magic weapon, Bing Jue sword would not have given priority to me. If you go back to the snow mountain, even if you are worshipped by others, you would never have been able to return to the earth, and you would never have been able to return to the heaven, which would involve other magic weapons, No chance to be promoted, forever, can''t see each other, on the contrary, to revive in the hands of my teacher, kill the gods and kill the demons, omnipotent! Please consider carefully what course to follow


    At this time, Fayun, far away in the sandcastle military station, suddenly screamedˇ° No! The connection I just established with the Wanfa Tianlong pendant has been cut off again! "


    Before Fayun envoy had finished speaking, the nearby Moyun envoy also shook his head helplessly and said: "just now, I tried again, but I still couldn''t contact Shangjie Yunshi. Maybe he was sealed, maybe he was killed..."


    At this time, Wang aogang and three envoys were still in the tent of sandcastle military station, but Jieyun envoys were replaced by Moyun envoys, and the atmosphere became much more depressed.


    "Wang Ye, do you think we should let all three of you come here to protect us?" Gongyun asked in a low voiceˇ° Since Jieyun emissary has suffered an accident, Fayun emissary has lost Wanfa Tianlong pendant again. Look, Lord... "


    Before Gong Yun''s envoy finished, aogang had already hit the table with a blow. The solid table was split in two, but a letter with feathers fell down slowly. The left-wing Wang aogang''s face was extremely angry, even almost furious. The three messengers had never seen the left-wing Wang aogang angry so much. They always had the impression that their left-wing Wang was as polite as a northerner, and he had everything in his mind, and he almost had no plans. But this time, the left-wing Wang was very polite, They felt that aogang was no longer a cool ice, but a raging fire, a wounded beast.


    "Wang, Wang Ye..." even the Fayun emissary on one side was shocked by the terrible breath of aogangˇ° Let them roll as far as possible! " Aogang roared without warning, and the three breath outside the tent, trembling, hid back into the void. Indeed, the battle with Gu fan just now hit Wang aogang, the left wing, much more than the last one. The last time, after all, he made Gu fan pay a great price. If it wasn''t for the crucial moment, Gu fan''s strange magic weapon would help him escape. Gu fan was the ghost under the long sword, Naturally, there is no such thing as today. But in today''s battle, Gu fan is almost intact, while aogang has lost a master of xingpo level, a powerful Wanfa Tianlong pendant, countless damaged magic weapons, such as golden beads, skeleton soul searching bell and so on. What makes him most unbearable is that he defeated these four xingpo level strongmen and fled, It turns out that he is a warrior who only has a heaven level realm, and even has no breakthrough in the star level! The feeling of shame, like a fire, really burned aogang''s heart, let him feel incomparable pain and resentment. If he loses on the battlefield, maybe he can comfort himself. It''s a common thing for a soldier to win or lose, but it''s so embarrassing. How can he say that he went to an appointment with a female assassin and was beaten to death by someone for no reason? A great disgrace, a great disgrace of life. After a long time, aogang''s breath gradually calmed down. Looking at the Mo Yun envoy, he said slowly, "Mo Yun envoy, today you have made great contributions to the rescue. I have kept it in my heart."ˇ° Lord, it''s my duty. " Then he picked up a piece of military information on the ground, handed it to Wang aogang, the left wing, and asked, "Wang Ye... How do you deal with this letter of military information?"ˇ° oh What is the emergency military situation? " Wang aogang, a left-wing man, took the letter curiously and unfolded it. But just as he unfolded the letter, a look of surprise suddenly swept past him, and then turned into regret and anger. His eyes were totally different from those before. He was almost ready to swallow him up. He asked harshly, "when is this military situation, When did this happen? Why didn''t you tell me before! " Mo Yun seemed to have guessed that Wang aogang, the left wing, would react like this. He bowed down and said, "Lord, when my subordinates sent the military information, you had already set out with the three messengers to go to the appointment. You were a little late... So..." Mo Yun lowered his head and said in a very low voice, "that''s why my subordinates expected that your trip might be dangerous. They hurried to go, Just in time! "ˇ° Ah As soon as Mo Yun''s envoy finished speaking, aogang suddenly roared, the silver ribbon around his hair suddenly broke, and his silver hair suddenly flew around. He was shocked by his strong breath and rolled up, as if the Milky Way poured down. The objects in the tent seemed to be floated by an invisible force, flying towards the center of the vortex, while aogang stood in the center of the vortex, A wind column suddenly formed, which made the three envoys around feel a burst of pressure. They were so calm that they didn''t dare to make a soundˇ° "Zhengˇ° Ping Pingˇ° "Wow..." the sound of metal utensils and porcelain breaking one after another came. All the things close to aogang''s body half a foot around were smashed into fine powder, and a roar had risen to the skyˇ° Gufan! I will kill you After a roar, the wind column around aogang dissipated, and his breath was also withered. The strong man of xingpo rank also wavered, as if he had exhausted his strength and could not stand steadilyˇ° Lord Gongyun''s eyes were quick, his body was moving, and he had already appeared behind aogang, and his hands held him. At this moment, aogang suddenly opened his mouth and spat out a big mouthful of blood on the groundˇ° Wang Ye''s breath is so chaotic, it seems that he is going to be possessed! " He felt that the weight of the hand he held increased a lot, and aogang collapsed. He was shockedˇ° Lordˇ° Lordˇ° Wang Ye... "After he vomited blood, aogang immediately went into a coma and became unconscious.

 Chapter 379

    In the desert, Gu fan looks at the mysterious Dragon Pendant in his hand. At this time, the dragon shaped pendant is lying quietly in Gu fan''s hand, just like an ordinary pendant. Gu Fan said to himself with a smile: "if you find two pieces, then you can find huntian magic wand and split hollow tooth blade, and you can synthesize master''s immortal gun."


    "The eternal gun? What''s that? " Bai siyao asked.


    "This... I''ll explain to you later, siyao." Gu fan knew that these things would not be explained clearly for a while. After all, the people were still in the dog army territory at this time. If they were targeted by the dog Army soldiers or the wolf tooth guards of the brigade, it would be a troublesome thing even if they could not be killedˇ° After all, we are still in the territory of Canrong. We should leave this land of right and wrong as soon as possible... "


    "What? You don''t want to kill aogang? " Bai siyao looks at Gu fan in confusion. Originally, she thought Gu fan would find a remote village to hide for a while and then wait for an opportunity to fight.


    "It''s impossible. After all, Aokang has suffered too much from us this time, and it''s impossible to go out alone recently." Gu fan looked at the distant direction and said, "he must know the news that Jieyun made me lose contact with them. He also knows that I have subdued the mysterious Dragon Pendant. With the increase and decrease, it''s really beyond his capacity for him to come to me again."


    "Now that we have a strong star to help us, and you have the magic weapon of the mysterious Dragon Pendant, why don''t we rush into the sandcastle and kill aogang?" As Bai siyao spoke, she suddenly returned to her senses: "Gu fan... What''s wrong with your hand?"


    Bai siyao only saw that Gu Fanna''s left hand, which was exposed outside his sleeve, was entangled by a mass of purple Qi. The skin of his left hand was as purple as frostbite, and even began to have congestion and ulceration.


    Gu fan seemed to have a premonition that such a change would happen. He suddenly clenched his teeth, held up a group of eight trigrams in his right hand, and locked his left hand like a cage. The eight trigrams were attached to Gu fan''s arm, like a transparent glove. He clenched his teeth and said: "I knew it was like this... I didn''t systematically learn the skills of the underworld palace, Only through my understanding of their basic classics to operate the moves, we quickly find a place to rest, the power of Hades began to bite back


    Bai siyao was also surprised when she heard that Gu fan was in a mess. She felt that Gu fan''s whole body was in a mess. It was just like a weak and sick man who was still struggling with high-intensity work and could not bear the heavy burden. This is the portrayal of Gu fan''s meridians today, In this state, the aura provided by the two natural materials and local treasures of binghuobingdilian and Wannian yusui has become a drop in the bucket.


    It''s no wonder that Gu fan is just a heaven level warrior with eight star Xuans. First, he runs Tiangang Disha sword array. Although this part of the consumption is largely shared by Zhenxiao tianhun, it takes seven star spirit level strongmen to run an ancient star doudao, even if it''s weakened, even if it''s just a rudiment, It''s not something that an all-time warrior can bear. If it wasn''t for the power of eight stars and two treasures in Gu fan''s body, Gu fan would have been sucked to death. Not to mention that Gu fan later sealed the soul of Jieyun envoy with the ghost Sutra of the underworld and the killing God sword. If he had finished so many things, Gu fan would still be the same as anyone who had nothing to do, It''s not a human being, it''s a monster!


    "Siyao, let''s go down and walk..." Gu fan''s state seems to have worsened a little, intermittently said: "I... Feel the breath in my body... The breath is so chaotic... Yukong makes me feel... Very uncomfortable! Let''s... Find a place to take shelter from the wind... Let me... Let me use my power to adjust my breath! "


    Bai siyao saw that Gu fan''s face was very white at this time. There was still a little bit of the solemn and powerful appearance when he said the proverbs of the ghost Sutra of the underworld and subdued the mysterious Dragon Pendant just now. At that time, he felt a faint pain in his heart. He came down and helped Gu fan walk on the ground with Jieyun.


    "Siyao..." Gu fan, supported by Bai siyao and Jieyun emissary, said to Bai siyao in a low voice as he walked along: "today I say... In front of aogang that you are my wife... Don''t you get angry?"


    "Fool, how could I?" When Bai siyao heard Gu fan mention this, she blushed slightly, lowered her head and murmured, "I... I feel very happy."


    "Happy?" Gu fan''s eyes suddenly passed a trace of expression.


    "No... I mean, there''s nothing wrong with me." Bai siyao suddenly felt that she was speaking a little barefaced and quickly covered up.


    "Alas..." Gu fan was supported by Bai siyao and Jieyun emissary, but he leaned back slightly. He seemed to be looking at the stars in the sky. After a while, he suddenly lowered his head and coughed violently. Bai siyao stopped in a hurry, stroked Gu fan''s back with her hand and said with concern, "Gu fan, do you want to be tight? Do you want to build a bonfire here, and I''ll help you with your martial arts and healing? "


    "I''m... I''m ok, just have a rest... Cough, cough..." Gu fan coughed again and said to Bai siyao, "let''s go quickly. If aogang knows that I''m in this state now, I''m bound to attack me. At that time, I''ll be your drag... Get away from me and find a place to... Cough, heal again!"


    "Gufan... You, you really don''t matter?" Seeing Gu fan coughing, Bai siyao asked with some worryˇ° It''s ok... "Gu fan''s cough finally stopped. He looked at the night sky, then looked at Bai siyao around him, and said slowly," siyao... Do you know? I... I, at that time, I refused to get married on the spot in BEIYAO palace... In fact... I was reluctant... "Bai siyao looked down with embarrassment when he saw Gu fan saying so, and said in a soft voice:" I understand your difficulties... "" siyao... Now you... Are not unknown, and... Has nothing to do with BEIYAO palace, but I just say it''s OK. " Gu fan stopped for a moment and continued: "at that time, the leader of BEIYAO palace clearly wanted to take advantage of me... If I agreed, I would fall into her trap, leaving you the impression that I was greedy for your beauty... And... I didn''t know... I didn''t know what I was doing to you... To you..." Gu fan was like an ordinary 17-year-old boy, A little shy, he said: "what kind of feeling you are, if you rashly promise... To you, to me, I''m afraid it''s not good, and... I can''t know it''s a trap... Jump inside..." he slightly raised his head, looked at Bai siyao and said: "you... You won''t blame me, siyao." Bai siyao gave a smile, shook her head and said, "how could I? Gu fan sniffed the speech and laughed happily. Then he said to Bai siyao, "siyao, what if I''m not well?" Gu fan knows his own physical state very well. He can''t be a bit vain step by step in the martial arts. It''s possible for Gu fan to stagnate after a wrong move, or to become a useless person when his accomplishments are scattered. Therefore, what Gu Fan said is not impossibleˇ° If so, I will be with you. Don''t worry. " Bai siyao said to Gu fan in a low voice. Gu fan gave a bitter smile, but shook his head again. He hesitated in his heart and said, "siyao, siyao, should I tell you the truth of my reincarnation, the way of heaven that my family will perish within ten years? Should I tell you all this? Should you bear it with me? Or... "Gu fan... What do you want to say?" When Bai siyao saw that Gu fan wanted to talk and stopped, he knew what he wanted to say, but he seemed to be hesitating in his heart. He couldn''t help askingˇ° No, nothing. " Gu fan replied faintlyˇ° Siyao, it''s not time for you to help me bear all this. One day, when you or I have the power to protect each other, I will naturally tell you all this... "

 Chapter 380

    In the early morning, at a military station nearest to the ice sheet border, three people suddenly arrived, one of whom was a man and a woman dressed like people from the Beidou Dynasty.


    It seems that the man doesn''t look very well, his breath is weak, and he walks very slowly. As soon as the guard wants to interrogate him, a man in black next to the man and woman suddenly meets him, reaches out his hand, and lights a token in front of the guard.


    After seeing the token, the evil guard was almost stunned. Then he quickly put on a smile and said, "I don''t know if you''re coming. It''s impolite. Please wait for a moment. I''ll invite you to meet me."


    The man in black raised his hand to stop him and said, "no, we still have important tasks this time. We won''t meet with thousands of adults. Just arrange two good rooms for us and prepare meals." Then he looked at the man with a bad breath behind him, turned to the guard and said, "another good horse, a carriage! Don''t be too extravagant, just be inconspicuousˇ°ˇ° Yes, it was "the guard immediately nodded and bowed and said:" I''ll do it now, I''ll do it now... "Then he walked quickly to a soldier in exquisite leather armor, bowed slightly and gave a salute. Then he told him all the requirements of the man in black, and the soldier came quickly, Bowing slightly to the man in black, he said, "I''m the commander of a hundred families and garrison in the valley military station. I''ll make arrangements for your request. Please come with me."


    The man in black nodded and motioned for a couple of men and women behind him to follow him. A group of people followed the hundred family and walked in from the wooden gate of the village.


    "Gufan, thanks to the cloud envoy, otherwise we would not be so smooth." Bai siyao''s voice is transmitted to Gu fan.


    Needless to say, the woman is Bai siyao, and the man who looks weak is Gu fan. If the hundred families know that the man in front of them is the number one enemy of dog Rong in Northern Xinjiang in the future, the royal family of dog Rong ordered him to buy a thousand gold reward, three thousand families, the head, a thousand gold reward, and Gu fan who is a Marquis of thousand families. Moreover, he is so weak that he can''t bind a chicken, I don''t know if I''ll regret that I''m in a hurry and end up with a hemiplegia.


    Gu fan nodded slightly and said to Bai siyao, "let''s live here first and use our skills to heal. Fortunately, aogang doesn''t dare to make public what happened yesterday. Jieyun envoy will not be removed for a while and a half. We can still cheat him to eat and drink for a few days, but the time can''t be too long. Otherwise, someone will report to aogang and question why Jieyun envoy is in this Valley military station, and we will not be able to get away with it. " Gu fan replied to Bai siyao by transmitting sound into the secret. At this time, the most powerful one in the valley military station is the thousand households who are all day long. It is impossible to hear the conversation between them. Therefore, Gu fan has no scruples about what to say to Bai siyao.


    "Yes, we''ll leave as soon as you get better." Bai siyao agreed that Gu fan still thought of it. Gu fan could not help shaking his head slightly and took his eyes back from the playground, but he heard a few soldiers nearby muttering: "look how well these little dolls have practiced!"


    "Yes, if not for his Royal Highness the left wing king, these little dolls are still picking up stones and rolling mud on the barren slope at this time..."


    Another soldier said: "it''s only one year since his Royal Highness the left wing King took charge of the ice front, but it''s really good for us. It not only improves our treatment, but also subsidizes the salary for each family with dolls, so that the dolls can read. At the same time, each military station is equipped with four military masters of the star level to teach the dolls to ride and shoot. In the future, the dolls will not have to herd sheep, they can all be our soldiers. "


    "Yes, father and son soldiers... Your family is almost old enough to be Gu Jishi."


    "He ah..." the soldier said with a smile, "let him practice for a few more years. I don''t want him to be inferior. He went to the battlefield and was targeted by the northern barbarians."


    When Gu fan heard this, he took his attention back, but his heart was full of mixed feelings.


    Bai siyao noticed that Gu fan''s face had not been so gloomy for a long time, and asked, "Gu fan, what''s the matter with you?"


    Gu fan didn''t hide anything. He told Bai siyao what he had just heard. Then he said, "aogang is really brilliant. Maybe he can''t see any effect in one or two years. In ten years, the combat effectiveness of the dog army will be doubled at least, and the soldiers and quality will increase at the same time, Moreover, the quality of the people in the whole ice field will be significantly improved. "Gu fan pauses for a moment and says," if he really wants to be the king of Canrong, then Canrong may become the biggest enemy of the Beidou Dynasty, far more than the Heren of Cangyuan, the Japanese of Yinghai and the barbarians of Zili. " Since ancient times, there has always been an old saying that there are many soldiers, not many. It is because there are many soldiers, and their qualities are naturally uneven, which affects the actions and operations of elite troops. However, aogang''s skill is equivalent to fundamentally solving this problem. A soldier who has been training since he was a few years old can go to the battlefield at the age of 14 or 15 with a little blood and fire training, It will soon become an elite army, and there are not dozens or hundreds of such soldiers, but thousands or even tens of thousands, which makes people feel terrible!


    You know, before that, most of the Canrong soldiers were ordinary herdsmen. Only when they were nomadic for a long time, their horsemanship would be better than that of the cavalry of the Beidou Dynasty. Moreover, the breed of the Canrong horses was excellent. Combined with this, the strength of an ordinary Canrong armed with weapons was equal to that of the trained cavalry of the Beidou Dynasty, but there was still a certain gap compared with the elite cavalry. This is one of the reasons why the elite cavalry of the Beidou Dynasty, such as Gu fan''s cloud wing cavalry, were able to defeat the canine cavalry with horsemanship and equipment. You know, when you were a child, you were taught martial arts skills by those who were in the right rank. Only the children of the royal family can enjoy this kind of treatment in the dog army, which is short of martial arts masters. Now, it has been forcefully implemented by aogang as a national education. What kind of concept is this? And these children naturally know that it is the left-wing Wang aogang who has changed their fate of herding cattle and sheep. They are at least loyal soldiers, even if they do not go through fire and water for the left-wing Wang.


    If some of these children don''t practice martial arts before, they will be abandoned. They will still be cannon fodder on the battlefield. Once they are dug out, they may be one after another star level masters, or even star level strongmen... If there is not even a child with outstanding qualifications in the border area, Gu fan will not believe it. Aogang''s action is just like putting the whole Yantian army in Northern Xinjiang on a bonfire. When the time is ripe, these children will join the army. Yantian army, no, the whole northern Xinjiang is just a piece of fat on aogang''s lips! Terrible, terrible. Gu fan shook his head and sighed in a low voiceˇ° I must go back and tell the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang as soon as possible. " Gu Fan said to Bai siyao, "it seems that we have to take the initiative to interrupt aogang''s plan this time. Otherwise, once the climate is formed, it will be a great disaster for the dynasty." Gu fan really didn''t realize that aogang had such great talent and strategy and implemented such a policy at the border. This alone will greatly change aogang''s outlook and recognize him as an opponent enough to fight against him. As they spoke, they came to the tents surrounded by a series of fences. The hundred family said to the Jieyun envoy, "my Lord, this is the post house of the valley army station. Please have a rest here. I''ll have people prepare food."ˇ° Well Jieyun gives a cold answer, and leads Gu fan and Bai siyao into the biggest tent to settle down. Then he goes into the next tent. Seeing this scene, the hundred households could not help touching their nose and said to themselves: "strange, the title of Jieyun envoy is already very high. How can they still be respectful to the two northern barbarians? Are these two the people the king of the left wants to see? That shouldn''t be... It''s strange. " He murmured a, then ran toward the kitchen, obviously is to explain to the boundary cloud make and Gu fan etc. of meal.

 Chapter 381

    Bai siyao helped Gu fan into the tent. Although it was the best post station in the valley military station, there was only a thick blanket on the ground, an old copper stove, and a wooden dressing table. It seemed that they were made by northern craftsmen, with fine patterns carved on it, and all the other things were on the ground: a slightly thin blanket on the ground, There are several tea bowls and a leather bag on it. It should be filled with mare''s milk wine. It seems that it is even a table with three futons beside it. If it is not for this dressing table, Gu fan can only express that he is very sorry for the accommodation here.


    Bai siyao didn''t say anything to Gu fanduo, so she helped him to the thick blanket, carefully let him sit down and asked with concernˇ° What''s the situation now? "


    Gu fan closed his eyes slightly, felt the situation in his body, and said: "fortunately, it''s much better than when he first had the attackˇ° Bai siyao heard that Gu fan was getting better. She couldn''t help looking happy. She put her hand on Gu fan''s pulse gate and called for a while, but her face was pulled up again. She shook her head and said to Gu fan, "Gu fan, if you are not in good health, you can say it. Why do you insist on it? If I can''t say it, who else can you say it to? " Bai siyao then sat down cross legged behind Gu fan and said slowly, "although the breath in your body is much more stable, a corrosive force gradually starts to break through your protection and begin to erode your body. If this can be regarded as better... The terminally ill are about to recover."


    Gu fan gave a helpless smile and said to Bai siyao, "siyao, but I feel more comfortable... I don''t want you to worry."


    Bai siyao said nothing more. Instead, she put her hands on Gu fan''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "don''t talk, Gu fan. Although you''ve seen the frost heaven classic, you haven''t practiced the mental skill of ningbing Jingxin Jue. Now I''m using the cold Ming Qi cultivated in my BEIYAO palace to heal your wounds and passing it to you, The main effect of this mental method is to overcome negative emotions, suppress evil in the body, and expel all kinds of poisons. You''ve also seen "the way of heaven and earth" and it''s not difficult to understand. Don''t talk, listen to me... "


    About a quarter of an hour later, Bai siyao passed all the ningbing Jingxin Jue, which originated from the frost heaven classic, to Gu fan. After all, Gu fan was a person who had understood the Taiyin Qiankun Dao, and soon learned it. He began to comb his body''s breath with the method in ningbing Jingxin Jue.


    "HissˇŞˇŞ When Gu fan really saw the situation in his body this time, he took a cold breath.


    What appears in the perception is the intricate and distorted meridians. Almost all the meridians and blood vessels in the outer layer of the body are disordered, and no law can be foundˇ° The energy consumption is so excessive that the meridians are shifted... No wonder... No wonder I feel extremely painful when I move a little, or even when I am supported by someone to fly in the sky. " Gu Fan said to himself in his heart. What''s weird is that the motto in the book of the underworld and the ghost Sutra combined with the killing God and chopping the demon sword to seal the soul seems to consume more than Gu fan who just presided over the ancient Xingdou Dao Tiangang Disha sword array. It doesn''t draw the power of Gu fan''s xingxuan, but the original power of the body. That is to say, Gu fan''s eight xingxuan now have no loss, unlike other injured people, Xingxuan''s strength has been greatly reduced, but what he has lost is his real physical strength, which is the most embarrassing thing for Gu fan. He has eight xingxuan''s strength, but he can''t even stand firm... And there is only a little blood in his blood vessels. It''s like a big river. It''s so dry that the riverbed is exposed. Only a small ditch is left to flow in it!


    "Good guy, the Dharma gate of the underworld palace consumed so much of my blood essence... I didn''t feel it myself..." Gu fan thought of this, and he had a headache in his heart, because when he used the underworld maxim, he didn''t know what had changed in his body. It was like settling accounts after autumn. There was no change at that time. After using it, he didn''t know what had happened to his body, Maybe it will become a useless person. Gu fan sealed the soul of a star soul level master. If he succeeded last night and kept the Fayun emissary, that is, sealed the souls of two star soul level strong men, I''m afraid Gu fan will be killed and become a mummy now. But a mummy will not die, because there are two natural resources to maintain vitality, And the power of eight stars... What has this become? corpse? Monster? a dead-alive person?


    Thinking of this, Gu fan felt a chill in his heart. It''s really terrible that he became such a person or ghost. The temple of the underworld can''t imagine that there is a way to toss the opponent. You can easily use the motto of the underworld to take the loyal subordinates. You just need to find a container to store your soul. But after using it, it will also make the user become a ghost. I didn''t know that such a terrible thing would happen before, and I can''t find time to regret it when it comes to the end!


    If Gu fan was still considering whether he could seal the soul of left-wing Wang aogang before, now even if aogang asked him to seal his own soul, Gu fan would not do it... You don''t want to die, I want to die!


    Leaving aside the disordered meridians, Gu fan calmed down, calmed down, and quickly looked at the condition of his body. Seeing the situation of Dantian, Gu fan was relieved. Unfortunately, the Dantian is still intact. The eight array spirit stone, the ice Jue sword and the mysterious Dragon Pendant are all lying safely in the Dantian. His Zhenxiao spirit sits cross legged among the four magic weapons. The original red and blue double swords in the original life seal have been incorporated into the killing God and chopping magic sword, Therefore, the white and red light is constantly released from the sword to protect Zhenxiao tianhun and the other three magic weapons, which become the power to protect the whole Dantian. And Zhenxiao tianhun, who sits in the center of Dantian, is constantly emitting milky light. The original faint red is becoming lighter and lighter. It is obvious that it has absorbed the chaotic atmosphere and the power of stars in the Tiangang Disha sword array. After being tempered, it has begun to move towards Yuxiao tianhun.


    It can be said that tianhun''s promotion to Yuxiao realm is to block the threshold for most all-time martial artists to enter the star stage. Without tianhun in Yuxiao realm, no matter how tough the spirit is, it can''t leave the body and go to the vast star field for trial. If Gu fan can cultivate Yuxiao tianhun first, it''s almost a matter of fingers to promote Xinghun level.

 Chapter 382

    "No wonder the charm I played was bloody. It burned my own blood essence... It''s really weird." Gu fan in the heart secretly called a dangerous, if he seal a few more, I''m afraid the blood was exhausted.


    Blood is not real Qi, nor is it xingxuan''s power. It can be replenished if it is replenished... Gu fan thought about it, but he could not help but cry out that it was not goodˇ° According to this situation, just now I sealed the blood essence consumed by Jieyun envoy once. I''m afraid it will take me three months to recover according to my normal recovery Gu fan thought in his heart, which means that Gu fan will be in a state of Qi and blood deficiency in three months, which will directly affect his body method, the power of moves, physical strength, and the progress of cultivation in varying degrees... But fortunately, Gu fan''s combination of the aphorism of the underworld ghost Scripture and the killing God and chopping demon sword, We have learned a lot of mysteries in the ghost Sutra of the underworld, and we have a deeper understanding of the fundamental classics of the underworld hall. Are these lessons from blood?


    When Gu fan was exploring his physical condition, two chills came from the acupoints of his shoulders, but they were not very exciting frost. Instead, they seemed to flow through Gu fan''s meridians gradually with their body temperature. The originally hot meridians were not so painful, just like the feeling of being applied with good wound medicine.


    Gu fan just wanted to ask Bai siyao what the skill is, but Bai siyao whispered: "don''t be distracted, continue to run the ice freezing meditation formula, otherwise my cold Ming Qi will greatly reduce your effect..." Bai siyao seemed to know that Gu fan wanted to ask about cold Ming Qi, and then said: "don''t count on the cultivation of cold Ming Qi, If the fundamental method is "frost heaven scripture" or "Taiyin heaven and earth Tao" of BEIYAO palace, you can only have the opportunity to condense the true Qi of heaven and earth into cold and dark Qi until you reach the star level. With cold and dark Qi, you can get twice the result with half the effort and heal people with the same physique. It''s impossible to condense the cold and dark Qi if you learn again later like you. " Bai siyao, while healing Gu fan with cold Ming Qi, said: "but your fundamental method is strange, but it doesn''t affect the fundamental stability. It''s really strange that he Wudao enters the country."


    Gu fan did not speak any more. He concentrated on reciting the "ice freezing meditation formula" taught by Bai siyao. He only felt that the two cold Ming Qi in his body had not been blocked at all, and ran freely in Gufan''s meridians, just like his own Qi. It was obvious that "ice freezing meditation formula" made Gufan''s constitution change temporarily in a short time, making the cold Ming Qi run smoothly in his body.


    Although Bai siyao''s cold Ming Qi can''t directly replenish Gu fan''s lost blood, it can help Gu fan get through the channels and begin to sort out the disordered channels. This alone helps Gu fan solve a big problem. The channels and orifices strengthened by cold Ming Qi become more tenacious.


    Bai siyao helped Gu fan to get through the meridians for a whole day. Although Bai siyao was a master of xingpo level''s power of a nebula, Gu fan was just a martial artist of heaven level, it was no less difficult to get through the meridians of Gu fan than to help a martial artist of xingpo level. Gu fan, however, still has the heart to maintain the power of the eight spirit stones and block the seal of the power of the underworld in his left hand. In fact, he knows very well in his heart that the most serious sequela this time is not excessive blood loss. In three months, his hands and feet should be soft. It is the power of the underworld that ignores protection, strength and hierarchy, directly damages the body, extracts the strength of the tissue and body, and then dies, This is an absolute supernatural force, just like the power of punishment recorded in the ghost Sutra of the underworld. But the power of natural punishment is even more terrible. It can simulate the two extreme states of yin and Yang, making people unable to resist, and life is not like death. After all, Gu fan is only suffering from the power of the underworld, and the Yin Qi is extremely heavy. The eight array spirit stone has the power of heaven and earth''s purity, which is just its nemesis, so it can be sealed. But every moment of support, the power of the eight array spirit stone will consume a lot. If we can''t find a way to completely seal or absorb and destroy the power of Hades, Gufan will become a useless person sooner or later. This is a reminder. If you don''t take it off, Gu fan will have no way to recuperate.


    "No wonder" the ghost Sutra of the underworld "advocates good use of power, careful use of power, cause and effect cycle is not good, I seal the world cloud envoy is because, immediately gave birth to me by the power of the underworld to eat this fruit..." Gu fan slightly shakes his head and sighs, but in his heart is the half of the "ghost Sutra of the underworld" with a deeper understanding.


    Bai siyao slowly released her hand. At this time, she was pale and sweating. She gasped a little, and then her face regained a little color. Obviously, it took her too much physical strength and cold Qi to help Gu fan get through the meridians. After all, the true Qi of Han Ming can''t be replenished quickly, that is to say, Bai siyao''s combat power may be greatly reduced in the near future.


    Gu fan turned his head slightly and said to Bai siyao with some heartache: "siyao, you are too tired. My injury doesn''t matter. You can take your time. If my injury is not good, it will drag you down, then we will be more dangerous."


    Bai siyao leaned back slightly and sat on the thick blanket, only to find that her clothes and the carpet she was sitting on had been soaked with sweat, which made her uncomfortable.


    Gu fan thought that he had already asked Jieyun envoy to ask for a man and a woman to wear two sets of dog uniform. He ordered them to be sent out of the tent. Then he ordered his two friends to take a bath.


    Soon, five servant like dog soldiers carried a big barrel in and put it firmly in the middle of the tent. Then six servants carried small barrels in one by one and poured them into the big barrel. Soon they filled the barrel and retreated respectfully. Bai siyao saw this scene, but suddenly she had a slight fever on her face, lowered her head and said nothing. Gu fan couldn''t help but wonder. Then he looked at the furnishings in the tent and the huge wooden barrel that could fit four or five people. He couldn''t help laughing. After all, dog Rong didn''t receive much etiquette education. Naturally, he didn''t have the same strict defense between men and women as the Beidou Dynasty. Therefore, not only did he not have separate curtains in the tent, but he even sent such large wooden barrels. Obviously, he wanted them to play in the water. It''s no wonder that dog soldiers have been fighting for years, and malaria and other diseases are common. Therefore, men''s life expectancy is not long. Generally, they are not over 50 years old. Therefore, it''s very common for teenagers to get married at the age of 14. Girls at the age of 16 may be the mothers of several children. Although Gu fan is 17 years old now, he looks like a person in his twenties, In the eyes of gourong people, they are all young people. Gu fan smiles, stands up and moves for a while. Because of long-term cross legged meditation, his feet are slightly stiff and numb, and he says to Bai siyao: "siyao, I''ll go out for a walk..." Bai siyao is so smart that he naturally knows that Gu fan understands that she has a girl''s reserve in her heart after all, so she will be embarrassed and want to go away intentionally. But Gu fan''s serious illness is not cured, and she is very weak, If it''s cold when you go out, isn''t it... Gu fan is about to walk away, Bai siyao quickly reaches out her hand and holds him, saying: "OK, Gu fan, don''t go out, you... You''re not well..." Gu fan turns his head and sees that Bai siyao''s cheeks are scarlet when he talks, but it''s a bit brighter than peach blossom, and it''s more fragrant than warm jade, and the charm is infinite, There are thousands of customs. Such a beautiful person, even if the saints see it, will be afraid of mind ripples, falling into the world of mortals. Gu fan''s heart moved slightly, but he had already made his own judgment. Although she and Bai siyao knew each other by heart, the couple was only nominal. According to the custom of the Beidou Dynasty, if there was no clear matchmaker and proper marriage, they would not be regarded as husband and wife, so it would not be easy to break the etiquette. Confucianists pay more attention to "starting with emotion and ending with propriety". Ancient scholars have already slightly realized the meaning of this sentence. Because I was in a barbarian land, I relaxed my restrictions on myself, but it was not Gu fan''s style of doing things. And at this time in the enemy territory, surrounded by strong enemies, if you can rest assured to have fun, yunyuwushan, it is too prescient. He stood up, turned to Bai siyao and said, "well, I''ll be in the account." Gu fan then sat down cross legged with his back to Bai siyao. When Bai siyao saw Gu fan turn around and said that she didn''t look at him and was observing the etiquette, she couldn''t help feeling inexplicably moved and warm in her heart, but her face burned even more severely. She only said to Gu fan in a low voice: "Gu fan, thank you." Gu fan stopped talking and closed his eyes to meditate. Who knows that when he entered meditation, Gu fan soon entered the state of harmony between man and nature... Originally, Gu fan''s original intention of closing his eyes was not to look or listen. My heart is clear. Who knows that this time, he made a fool of himself. As long as you want to listen to the wind and grass in a five mile radius, you can hear it and feel it... The most important thing is the one closest to Gu fan, and you can''t help but don''t see it, If you don''t listen... It''s Bai siyao.

 Chapter 383

    Gu fan first heard a sound of knowing how to untie the button, then the sound of heavy cotton padded clothes falling on the ground, then the sound of unfastening the belt and taking off the shirt, and the sound of gauze clothes falling gently, one by one... Bai siyao seemed to be very relieved of Gu fan, and there was no discomfort in breathing. Naturally, it was as if Gu fan was not nearby, It''s like being in a tent by yourself.


    But the more like that, the worse the taste in Gu fan''s heart. He tried to control to isolate his own perception, but still the tentacles of consciousness involuntarily explored the past in the direction of Bai siyao. Suddenly, a white and curvy female body suddenly appeared in Gu fan''s perception.


    Every inch of skin, whether it''s a white rabbit or a wisp of green below, is in the perception of Gufan. Gu fan could even feel an impulse from the primitive, like an electric current, which hit his nerves one by one, and made him feel slightly dizzy. At the same time, a evil fire rose from the elixir field, and even hardened below, as if countless worms were lying in the bone marrow of each bone of Gu fan, biting from time to time, All of a sudden, he felt uncomfortable all over his body, and even felt that life was not like death.


    "Ah..."


    At this time, Bai siyao suddenly screamed, Gu fan suddenly became nervous, just Yi Nian suddenly swept away, eyes returned to the clear, immediately spread out the perception. If someone comes to sneak attack at this time, it will be in danger. Not to mention that Bai siyao has spent a lot of cold Ming Qi to heal Gu fan, and her strength has been greatly reduced. Gu fan''s Qi and blood are weak, and her strength has also been greatly reduced. There is only one Jieyun emissary with nine xingxuan''s strength. As long as there are two or three xingxuan''s warriors, all of them will be arrested.


    But fortunately, Bai siyao seemed not used to stepping on the ladder to get into the barrel. She tripped over the board and screamed. Fortunately, Gu fan was frightened by her scream, but he swept away Yi Nian. Otherwise, Gu fan really didn''t know what he would do.


    "Poop


    When Bai siyao''s body was completely submerged in the water, Gu fan felt relieved. Gu fan can feel that his idea is actively resisting this temptation. That is to say, what he wants to do with Bai siyao at this moment is not Gu fan''s original wish, but the evil spirit. Fortunately, Bai siyao''s surprise just now dispels many beautiful thoughts. Otherwise, this pass will not pass, and the evil spirit will have the upper hand. Gu fan will have a hard time entering martial arts in the future, If it''s serious, it''s possible to regress. Fortunately, this time there is no danger, and the strength of one''s mind has also increased.


    Gu fan at this time in the heart of a wry smile, can be regarded as finally know "sit back and don''t mess" that is what kind of unattainable realm. Seeing a bath, the demons in people''s hearts can stir a martial arts master to such a point. If the warm jade and warm fragrance are in my arms, what''s better?


    Then Gu fan heard the sound of splashing water again. It should be Bai siyao who was wiping her body. A white wall like arm rose out of the water. The crystal water drops rose and fell. A few of them slid down along the suet like skin. After a while, a white calf came out of the water again. After a little wiping, Bai siyao''s body turned and turned a big circle of ripples, Then it was like a white Mermaid swimming in the bucket with legs apart, elegant and graceful posture.


    Just when Gu fan''s perception began to chase Bai siyao''s figure involuntarily, Bai siyao had already emerged from the water, her cheeks were red. She took the towel hanging next to the bucket, stood up from the water, reached out her right hand to catch her long wet hair, and then wiped the water off her face, wiping it from top to bottom.


    Gu fan felt that his hand was holding a towel on his greasy skin. He couldn''t help thinking about it again. His whole body became hot and dry. He had no choice but to think of the "ice freezing meditation formula" taught by Bai siyao. But he said with a bitter smile: "you''re a man in the realm of heaven and man. This time, it''s better... You can''t live."


    When the "ice freezing meditation formula" began to work, Gu fan only felt the hot and dry feeling in his body, which was suppressed. Instead, he felt the cool feeling of his whole body, just like Bai siyao''s feeling when he was healingˇ° It seems that this "ice freezing meditation formula" can simulate the real Qi of heaven and earth in my body into the real Qi of cold and dark... "Gu fan only felt that some of the Qi of heaven and earth that he had just absorbed in the harmony of heaven and human just turned into the real Qi of cold and dark almost the same as Bai siyao when running" ice freezing meditation formula ", Siyao didn''t tell me... "Gu fan muttered in his heart.


    At this time, a splash of water came, but Bai siyao came out of the bucket, wrapped a blanket beside the bucket, covered most of her body, and began to wear clothes one by one. At this point, Gu fan finally breathed a sigh of relief. Hero sad beauty pass, this pass, Gu fan finally hit by mistake.


    After a while, Bai siyao''s voice rang: "Gufan... I''ve washed it. You can turn around."


    Gu fan hears the speech and is granted amnesty. Then he slowly turns around and looks at Bai siyao. Suddenly, Bai siyao covers her mouth and giggles.


    Gu fan was puzzled for a while, but he followed Bai siyao''s eyes to find that his face was as red as a monkey''s ass when he was burned by the internal fire. No wonder Bai siyao suddenly saw it and immediately couldn''t help laughingˇ° Gufan, what''s the matter with you? Are you sick? How did you burn your face like this? " Bai siyao smiles a little and asks Gu fan with concern. At this time, Bai siyao had already changed into the dress of a dog soldier girl, with a white cotton padded jacket, a lamb leather skirt, and a pair of leather boots under her leather pants. On the basis of the original cool and gorgeous, Bai siyao had three more points of wildness and one more point of frankness. Her wet hair was still on her shoulders, but there was no disharmony. Gu fan couldn''t help praising the beauty of BEIYAO palace, It''s a natural clothes shelf. It looks good on everything. But when he came back, Gu fan immediately replied to Bai siyao: "it''s OK, it''s OK, siyao. I just fumbled for your ningbing Jingxin Jue and wanted to go retrograde..." "what? You want to go retrograde again... "Bai siyao was surprised. Gu fan is really a madman. He really wants to teach him mental Arts in the future. How can he get any mental arts? He always wants to go retrograde and figure out a set of other mental Arts... Is that all rightˇ° It''s OK. There''s nothing wrong Gu fan can only explain the reason why he blushed in this way. After all, this is the northern kingdom. It''s really a ghost to believe that it''s so hot. Gu fan also knows that if he tells Bai siyao honestly that when she takes a bath, he inadvertently watches the whole process in the state of harmony between man and nature. It is estimated that Bai siyao''s other occupation will have an occupational disease immediately... She is also a killer, And he was a first-class killer... "OK..." Bai siyao saw that the blush on Gu fan''s face soon subsided, and her complexion returned to normal again. Knowing that it was no big problem, she didn''t ask any more questions. Then she said, "don''t think about mental skills any more. You can''t die if you think about martial arts. You can die if you think about mental skills..." "well, well, I''ll pay attention to it later... "Gu fan was relieved when he saw that he had finally muddled through, and he couldn''t stop sayingˇ° Well, you can take a bath too, Gufan Bai siyao came up to Gu fan, sniffed mischievously and said, "it stinks to death..." then Bai siyao, like Gu fan, sat down cross legged and closed her eyes to meditate.

 Chapter 384

    Gu fan quickly took off his clothes, which were soaked with sweat and had some rotten. He soaked himself in a wooden bucket. Immersed in warm water, Gu fan felt that every pore of his body was indescribably comfortable. All the fatigue and hard work of so many days disappeared at that moment.


    When Gu fan sniffed it carefully, the warm water seemed to carry Bai siyao''s body fragrance just now. He could not help feeling a kind of unspeakable comfort. He even leaned back slightly, but after a moment, he fell asleep.


    You should know that what Gu fan practiced was the secret method of the demon sect. After the combination of it and xianfengyun physical skill, the effect of martial arts meditation was even better than sleep. At this time, Gu fan was too tired, and his body and mind were fully relaxed in this matter, so that he would go to sleep as deep as in the hot spring of cangxue villa.


    When Gu fan woke up, he was dressed in a neat dog Rong man''s dress, but he was lying on a thick blanket, and covered with a blanket. He was obviously afraid that he would catch cold. Gu fan just sat up and looked at his clothes with some doubts. He saw a black leather jacket with a silk shirt on it and a wolf tooth necklace on his neck. It was the clothes that Gu fan saw in the stockade, the clothes of the noble men in the dog Army... But Gu fan clearly remembered that he was asleep in the barrel yesterday... Could it be that, A beautiful woman sitting on the old dressing table could not help looking up at Gu fan''s blank expression when she woke up and laughing: "I asked Jieyun envoy to help you out and change your clothes. You''re embarrassed enough to fall asleep in the bucket. If I don''t find out, can''t you just soak in the cold water all night? "


    "Er..."


    "I heard that the punishment Department of your Beidou Dynasty had a kind of torture device called water prison, which was to soak people in the water for a few days and nights..." speaking of this, Bai siyao "puffed" for a while, then laughed again: "I didn''t expect that there were people like you who sentenced themselves like this..."


    Gu fan, as Bai siyao said, reached out his hand and scratched his head with embarrassment. He laughed with "ha ha ha".


    Although Gu fan has been soaking in the barrel for a long time, it''s a bit embarrassing, but the effect is beyond doubt, that is, after a full night''s rest, Gu fan has felt that his body function has gradually begun to recover, at least his hands and feet are not as soft as before, and he doesn''t need to be supported like a sick childe.


    Bai siyao also stood up at this time, but she had already tied her long hair on her shoulders into delicate braids, and changed her face slightly. She looked like a pure womanˇ° Gufan, get up. I''ll change your face for you. "


    Gu fan had seen Bai siyao''s skill before. After hearing the words, Bai siyao went over. Bai siyao was not polite and took up her tool to greet Gu fan. A moment later, Bai siyao pinched her waist and looked at Gu fan. She nodded with satisfaction and handed a small mirror to Gu fan.


    What I saw in the mirror was the image of a white faced noble young dog Rong. His long black hair was braided and hung down in front of him. It was matching with his black leather jacket, revealing a bit of gentleness in his breath.


    There is a sharp contrast with the image of the Touba warrior of Gufan in the last time. Gu fan touched his nose with a smile and said, "what? Don''t be a warrior this time? I didn''t fight enough last time... "


    "Well, you''ve lost a third of your blood, and you don''t want to be honest with me." Bai siyao looked at Gu fan in the mirror, then covered her mouth with one hand and said with a smile: "you lose too much blood, and your face is quite white. You really look like an aristocrat."


    "All right, all right... Siyao, I was a scholar with no ability to bind a chicken more than a year ago, OK?" Gu Fan said to Bai siyao with a smile: "pretend that other people don''t know how to pretend. I''m the best at pretending to be a dandy... Occasionally flirting with the roadside..."


    "All right, all right... Don''t be garrulous." Bai siyao saw that the more Gu Fan said, the more unreliable he was. She interrupted: "let''s go out of the city disguised as a dog soldier aristocrat..." she told Gu fan with some uneasiness: "just this time, you are well dressed. If you open your mouth and you are a half baked dog soldier, then everything will be revealed."


    Gu fan nodded slightly and said, "can''t I speak?"


    "Pass on the sound." Bai siyao came over and said with a smile: "if you really want to talk, you can pretend to be seriously ill and cough hard." Then she handed Gu fan a bloody handkerchief and said, "cover your mouth with this handkerchief and take it down after coughing... I say you have tuberculosis. Who dares to question us..."


    "Then I''m not a tuberculosis ghost..." Gu fan only thought Bai siyao was a little too clever, just like a stone with seven tricks. The sanitation conditions on the grassland are not good. In addition, some noble children are not engaged in farming and animal husbandry, and their physique is not good. Therefore, they are easy to get sick. The most important thing is tuberculosis. Such a suit is really perfect, and no one can guess.


    "All right, let''s do it once." Bai siyao picked up a round top cashmere cap, pulled lagufan, and said, "it''s not good to stay in the valley military station for too long. I''ve asked Jieyun envoy to tell them to prepare food and fresh water for us. It''s not too late. Let''s go across the ice sheet as soon as possible."


    Gu fan nodded and pretended to be deaf and dumb from this moment on. He pretended to be a frail dandy. Although Valley military station is dubious about Jieyun envoy''s requirements, Jieyun envoy is a high-ranking and left-wing red man around Wang aogang. It seems disrespectful to interrogate him. If it''s serious, he will be killed if he knows something he shouldn''t know, so he can only prepare enough food and fresh water for ten people to cross the ice field according to Jieyun envoy''s requirements, And a very simple carriage took them outside the station. The strangest thing is that before leaving, Jieyun envoy asked all the officers above the level of 100 households for money in the form of blackmail. According to legend, Jieyun emissary is the most honest and upright among the four envoys around Wang aogang, who is a leftist. It can be said that he doesn''t get salt and oil. How... It''s not the same as the legend.

 Chapter 385

    Out of the valley station, but two hundred miles, it''s already an ice sheet.


    Even though the grassland is already warm in spring and the rivers are thawing, it is still a sign of vitality. The ice sheet is still covered with thick snow. From the grassland to the ice sheet, it is not a gradual sequence, but as if suddenly from warm to cold. The piercing wind seems to freeze people''s blood.


    No wonder the people of the Beidou Dynasty think that after the ice sheet, it will be frozen for thousands of years, and there will be no vitality. Anyone will make such a guess when they see this situation.


    At this time, on the ice field, there was only a carriage moving slowly. A man in black and masked was driving. Although the ice field was very cold, the man only wore a cotton padded jacket. Although this kind of dress might be suitable on the grassland, it was obviously too thin on the ice field. The man in black seemed not afraid of the cold at all. He stood in the cold wind and didn''t even shiver.


    In the carriage, a pair of well-dressed dog soldiers and men were sitting in the carriage close to each other. Looking at the man''s bad look, he seemed to be seriously ill. He was sitting in his seat, his body swaying slightly as the carriage moved forward.


    Some strange things are that it seems that it''s too cold for the three people to talk to each other. On the whole ice field, they can only hear the light sound of the wheels stepping on the ice and the shrill whistling of the cold wind, but they can''t hear anything else.


    Suddenly, the woman pinched the man next to her with her hand, but she said with a standard northerner accent: "Gu fan, you mean guy, why don''t you teach me the ghost Sutraˇ° It was Bai siyao who said the sudden appearance. At this time, Bai siyao was wearing a white leather jacket, which was a pure white cashmere cotton padded jacket, leather trousers, short boots, and a cashmere white round hat. She was completely dressed up by a noble woman. Such a girl speaks fluent and pure northerner language. If she is seen, it will be very strange.


    Gu fan, sitting next to Bai siyao, was pinched so hard that he couldn''t help crying: "ouch." Then, like a rabbit, he quickly moved his body away, looked at Bai siyao, and said with some painstaking words, "didn''t I just pass on your method of retrograde concealment of breath in the magic sect secret method just now? Why do you want the ghost Sutra again? Siyao, can you digest it? Greed is not enough, the snake swallows the elephant


    "I don''t care, I don''t care, I don''t care..." Bai siyao forked her waist and said "I don''t care" for three times. Looking at Gu fan, she said: "I''ll learn first. Whether I can learn or not is a matter of my ability. Whether I can teach or not is a matter of your attitude..."


    Bai siyao is really smart. In a word, Gu fan''s retreat is completely blocked. How can Gu fan not be happy to teach Bai siyao? It''s really because there are only half a copy of the ghost Sutra of the underworld, and there are many imperfections in it. What''s more, the ghost Sutra of the underworld teaches the skills of the palace of the underworld, and it''s a classic book of ghost scholars. It''s quite different from the frost heaven treasure Sutra practiced by Bai siyao. When it comes to cultivation, it can''t achieve much. It''s big to be possessed by the devil, and there are many strange methods, For example, Gu fan used his own blood essence to seal Jieyun, which was a derivative method. For Bai siyao, it was not a good control force.


    But in the face of the girl''s urgent thirst for knowledge, Gu fan had to wave her hand to show her to sit down firstˇ° I can teach you, siyao. This book is only half of the book. It''s very dangerous to practice. At best, listen to it as the truth and increase your knowledge and accumulation. Don''t try it easily... "


    Bai siyao nodded a little. She knew that the danger of being possessed by the devil is more than ten times that of ordinary martial arts, not to mention the basic classics of the remnant? The danger is self-evident. To cultivate the remnant martial arts is like walking in the mountains and forests. Suddenly, there is a cliff in front of you, so you have to go back, or you have to walk on the road of Kangzhuang, but suddenly there is a natural moat in front of you. There are so many situations. As time goes by, the martial arts people are easily upset, and then they are more likely to fall into the devil.


    Seeing that Bai siyao nodded and agreed, Gu fan could not help but exhort Bai siyao a few words, and then slowly recited a proverb from the ghost Sutra of the underworld to Bai siyao.


    After reading for a moment, Gu fan immediately asked Bai siyao, "siyao, do you understand me? Do you understand what that means? "


    Bai siyao nodded and replied: "the thoughts expressed in the book of the underworld ghost are totally different from those expressed in the book of Taiyin heaven and earth. The book of Taiyin heaven and earth discusses human beings themselves, that is, the present world. From the words you read in the book of the underworld ghost, I can see that they are all vague things, such as past life, present life, karma and so on. It''s very interesting, It gives me a lot of insight. "


    Gu fan saw that Bai siyao didn''t have a different understanding of the ghost Sutra, so he confidently read the first volume of the ghost Sutra to Bai siyao.


    Bai siyao also knew that he was insatiable. After listening to Gu fan''s proverbs about a volume of the ghost Sutra of the underworld, he let Gu fan sit cross legged in the carriage without having to finish it all at once, thinking about the wonderful meaning of the first volume of the ghost Sutra of the underworld.


    Gu fan was relieved to see that Bai siyao was in a state of meditation. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes slowly.


    At the moment when he entered the realm of harmony between man and nature, a picture suddenly appeared in Gu fan''s mind.

 Chapter 386

    I saw a dog Rong''s costume. It seemed that a boy about 16 years old was running on the ice. Behind him, twenty vigorous pure black horses stepped on the thick ice and made a continuous light sound like a life threatening sign. With such a fast running frequency, it could only be the best horse of dog Rong: wuzhui horse! On the back of the twenty horses sat a warrior with full leather armour and a leather hat covering his face. Behind them were swords, bows and arrows, and arrow sachets hung beside the saddles. On the battlefield of Shanhaiguan, Gu fan had seen these elite cavalry dressed up with leather armour, leather hat, long sword, bow and arrow. There is no doubt that these Knights riding on wuzhui horses are the most elite soldiers in the dog army. While chasing the boy, the Knights yelled in their words: "don''t run, don''t run..." "you can''t run away!" One of the Knights said in a low voice to the Knights next to him through the fur cap: "it says that no matter dead or alive, you can take it back as a reward!"ˇ° Brothers, it''s the same thing to live and die! " The chivalrous dog soldier yelled. The other chivalrous dog soldiers seemed to be a little tired of chasing him. After hearing the words, they answered them together. Then they took off their long bows from behind and shot at the young dog soldier with their bows and arrowsˇ° Strange... So many elite Knights of dog army come to chase and kill a young man? " Gu fan frowned slightly at this time, but he murmured in his heart: "and he''s still a young dog soldier. What''s the secret about him?" Gu fan thought about it. Just now, the elite cavalry of the dog army said to each other that if they want to live and die, they should be killed. It must be this young man who knows something. If there is a secret, there is intelligence. The intelligence that the enemy wants to destroy is the intelligence that is beneficial to us. Over the years, Gu fan''s experience in the battlefield immediately made a judgment: save peopleˇ° Bang With a sudden sound, the carriage stopped and lay on a smooth piece of ice, but the driver in black, like a shadow, rushed up into the sky and went towards the place where it happenedˇ° Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, Just kicking on the shaft of the first arrow, he gently pulled away the arrow. Then, as if by magic, a short blade of wolf teeth suddenly flew out of his right sleeve, as if he had accidentally cut off several arrow clusters. The bow of the elite cavalry of the dog army is more than two stones, and the arrow is also an eagle feather arrow, which will not deviate from the direction in the gale. At this time, the young man pulled one of them apart and broke several of them. How can we not be surprised? After cutting off a few arrows, the young man''s right foot, which had been standing on the ice as a support point, suddenly made an effort. His body had jumped up in the air and made a roll in the air. During the roll in the air, he dodged a wave of arrows. At this time, there were only a few of the last 20 arrows left. The young man suddenly grasped one of them in the air, With a flick of his wrist, he threw it back at one of the elite knightsˇ° Ah After all, the leather armor is not like the steel armor of the elite Knights of the Beidou Dynasty. Its protection ability is much worse. The Hourong knight was just stabbed in the heart by the feather arrow, and actually fell from his horse. The young dog soldier sneered in mid air and said, "this is the end of you who have been biting me like a dog all the time The voice dropped, and the figure of the young man dropped suddenly. It was obvious that he had not reached the congenital level. He did not have the ability to communicate with heaven and earth, and he did not have the ability to defend the air. However, he could kill an elite cavalry of the dog army with the strength below the congenital levelˇ° Watch out for the son of a bitch Seeing this, an elite Knight of the dog army next to him yelled: "surround The rest of the elite cavalry surrounded him from the two wings. It was obvious that once the encirclement was closed, as long as the warrior could not escape from the sky, only one of them would die from the chaos of swords and horsesˇ° Is it up to you? " The young dog soldier looked disdainful. He was about to break through the encirclement, but he was suddenly held down by a force in the void, and he was blasted down from the airˇ° Hum, Lord huodu is here. You are still arrogant The elite cavalry of the dog army, who were nearest to the boy''s whereabouts, sneered and forced his horse to step on the boy. The long sword in his hand fell down at the same time!

 Chapter 387

    The young dog soldier sneered in mid air and said, "this is the end of you who have been biting me like a dog all the time The voice dropped, and the figure of the young man dropped suddenly. It was obvious that he had not reached the congenital level. He did not have the ability to communicate with heaven and earth, and he did not have the ability to defend the air. However, he could kill an elite cavalry of the dog army with the strength below the congenital level.


    "Watch out for the son of a bitch!" Seeing this, an elite Knight of the dog army next to him yelled: "surround The rest of the elite cavalry surrounded him from the two wings. It was obvious that once the encirclement was closed, as long as the warrior could not escape from the sky, only one of them would die from the chaos of swords and horses.


    "It''s up to you?" The young dog soldier looked disdainful. He was about to break through the encirclement, but he was suddenly held down by a force in the void, and he was blasted down from the air.


    "Hum, Lord huodu is here. You are still arrogant!" The elite cavalry of the dog army, who were nearest to the boy''s whereabouts, sneered and forced his horse to step on the boy. The long sword in his hand fell down at the same time!


    "Who!" A shadow hidden in the elite cavalry of the dog army suddenly soared into the air, but stretched out his right hand like an eagle''s claw to grasp the void.


    "Zheng!"


    "Clank, clank, clank!" The sound of a series of metal collisions, mixed with countless dazzling sparks, was actually emitted from the weapons of the elite Knights below.


    I saw countless long knives that fell to the young man on the ground, and all of them broke into pieces in an instant. Then the smashed iron pieces became lethal concealed weapons and flew towards the Knights.


    Almost at the same time, the horse, who was supposed to step on the young man, seemed to be frightened. He broke free from the shackles of the knight and leaned back. Some horses almost knocked the rider off the horse.


    "Who''s coming?" The shadow saw that all of a sudden, the elite Knights of the dog army were killed and injured in half. They didn''t even see each other''s face. How could they not be nervousˇ° Don''t play tricks. If you are a hero, come out and fight to the death with us! "


    How could the figure hidden in the dark be stupid enough to show up? Just a strong wind swept down, and the Knights raised their hands almost subconsciously, covered their eyes, and tightened their horses with their hands. At this time, the young man lying on the ground had been swept up by the strong wind.


    "No way!" The black shadow roared, and his right hand was already showing an iron folding fan. Suddenly, he cut it like a sword and slashed it to the wind column formed by the strong wind.


    The figure wrapped by the wind column coldly looks at the bold man. Suddenly, his figure changes and turns into layers of shadows. It seems that the space is artificially divided into sections. At the end of the crossbow, he can''t wear the manuscript. Naturally, when he comes to the front of the wind column, the dazzling bold man is only touched by the surrounding strong wind and dissipates like broken jade.


    "Magic world thousand heavy?" The shadow couldn''t help taking a breath when he saw the sceneˇ° You are... "


    Suddenly, before he finished, a strong force that he could not resist suddenly hit. The people in the dark only felt that their whole body was bound up, like a leaf in a whirlpool, falling towards the wind column.


    "Ah The shadow suddenly showed his body, and suddenly wanted to break away from the shackles, but he heard the figure in the wind column say in a low voice: "force imprisons the sky, instant eternity." It seems that the strength around him has more than doubled, and the warrior''s physical condition seems to have been stopped at the moment when he just wanted to break free, just like an insect in amber, at the mercy of others. The next second, the figure disappeared into the wind column. Then the wind column suddenly vibrated and disappeared. Naturally, the boy who was surrounded by these elite Knights disappeared.


    "Damn it, let him run away again." When the hurricane dispersed, the elite Knights of the dog army looked at each other. They couldn''t believe that what happened in front of them was true. What puzzled these people most was that after the wind column dispersed, the only star soul level master among them, Lord huodu, disappeared.


    "This time I will be subject to military law again." One of the Knights sighed and said, "it''s really embarrassing that we have caught a child by twenty riders, but we have not caught him yet."


    "Why do you say that, guiwood? Lord holdu may be catching that boy." As the words fell, other knights nodded and agreed. Obviously, they were not willing to admit this realityˇ° Maybe Lord Huo Du will catch the guy who pretends to be a God and play a ghost together for a while, and it will be two credits at that time. "


    Then the rest of the Knights laughedˇ° So it''s time for us to go back to the station and wait for them? "


    "Yes, on such a cold day, my horse can''t stand it. Don''t talk about us..."


    "I think I''ll have a pot of warm mare''s milk..."


    "Debang, don''t forget that you still owe me a roasted whole lamb..."


    "You buy me a drink... I''ll buy you a sheep..."


    When the other knights heard that there was wine and meat to eat, they were in a riot.


    "Those who see have a share, those who see have a share!"


    Then they buried the body on the spot, pulled up their companion''s udrama and went back to the station.


    You know, the price of a black market horse is not cheap.


    At the same time, a black hurricane appeared in front of Gufan''s carriage. Under the package of the black hurricane, a figure slowly fell to the ground, and then the other two figures gently fell in front of the man in black.


    Needless to say, the man in black is the cloud envoy of xingpo level.


    The two figures, who were caught by the hurricane and landed on the ground, one was the young dog soldier just now, and the other was Huo Du, one of the elite cavalry of the dog soldier.


    At this time, the boy was a little surprised, but he couldn''t come back. It''s just that huodu, who was covered with exquisite leather armor, was lying on the ground like a stiff corpse. Even to some extent, his movements and expressions were condensed at the time when he was imprisoned.


    The young dog soldier came back to his senses, looked at Jieyun emissary, who was dressed in black, and slowly saluted and said, "your help today. Chang Feng is very grateful, but I don''t want to owe you any favor..." then he slowly took out the short blade of wolf''s tooth that he had just held in his hand and cut the eagle feather arrow from his right sleeve, held it in his hands and raised it on his head, Facing Jieyun emissary in black, he said: "this wolf tooth short sword is my father''s precious sword. It''s called" pines and cypresses wither after death ". It''s from the northern people''s scriptures that" when it''s cold, you know pines and cypresses wither after death ". It means the unyielding soldier who fights to the end. This sword is very precious to me, almost equal to my life... But Chang Feng didn''t repay you for saving my life, I''ll give you this "pines and cypresses wither after death" as a gift. How about we not owe each other in the future? "


    "Oh?" Jie Yun made to shake head, pointed to the carriage in front of, coldly said: "don''t thank me, thank my host is."


    "Well?" The boy named Chang Feng followed Jieyun''s finger and saw Gu fan slowly lift the driving curtain and walk down. Chang Feng was even more surprised at this time. Since the young man in black was called the master, his strength must be stronger than that of the man in black, but in terms of age, the master was not much older than him, at most one year older, maybe even the same year... How can chang Feng not be surprised?


    Chang Feng saw that Gu fan was dressed like a noble son of dog soldiers at this time. He thought that he should be the young master of a noble. So when he was young enough to be escorted by an expert of the level of man in black, his own strength should not be strong. Thinking of this, his inferiority complex suddenly disappeared, In front of Gu fan, he made a modest salute and said: "thank you for saving your life... As I have said just now, Chang Feng doesn''t want to owe you. He wants to give you his father''s relic" pines and cypresses wither after death ". Later, he doesn''t owe you each other. What''s your opinion?"


    Gu fan waved his hand. Although his words are not standard, his voice and intonation can be understood by people who stay among them these days. He said slowly: "a gentleman is not good for others. Since it''s your father''s legacy, it''s not meaningful for me to take it away."


    Seeing that Gu fan didn''t want to receive his gift, the young man couldn''t help saying, "it''s not a matter of enough meaning or not enough meaning. It''s a matter of my gratitude, but I don''t want to owe you any favor, even if one day I forget it or have no life to repay it..."


    Gu fan couldn''t help smiling when he heard Chang Feng''s words, but he thought the logic of the young man in front of him was very interesting. He turned to him and said, "don''t worry, I have my own way to let you pay your debt for human relations..." Gu fan stopped for a moment and said, "look at the exquisite workmanship of this wolf tooth short blade. Only the wolf tooth guard is used to wolf tooth short blade, Is my father the wolf tooth guard? "


    When Chang Feng heard Gu fan say "dog Rong", he frowned slightly. He seemed to feel a little strange. But then he stretched out and said to Gu fan, "yes, you guessed it right... My martial arts were taught by my father."


    Gu fan, hearing what he said, further confirmed his conjecture that the son of a master of dog army and wolf tooth guard would be afraid of being chased by the most elite Knight of dog army? In other words, there must be something Gu fan wanted to know about this young man.


    Thinking of this, Gu fan smiles and asks Chang Feng.


    "I''m your Savior, aren''t I?"


    "Not bad." Chang Feng nodded and said.


    "Then I don''t want you to repay me for saving my life. As long as you answer my three questions, we won''t owe each other in the future." Gu fan looked at Chang Feng and asked, "are you willing to agree to this deal?"


    Chang Feng was slightly stunned, and then blinked. It seemed that he was weighing the pros and cons. Finally, Xu Xu nodded and said, "yes."


    Gu fan looked at Chang Feng, his lips moved slightly, and his voice came outˇ° First of all, how did your father die? "


    Chang Feng didn''t seem to think that Gu fan would ask this question first, but his words had already been said, so he had to say: "my father was killed by a random knife in order to protect me."


    Gu fan was not surprised at this answer, but continued to ask:


    "Who''s going to kill you? Why do you want to escape to the ice


    After answering the first question, Chang Feng took a long breath and seemed to release all the pressure in his heart. He continued to say to Gu fan, "I don''t know why they want to kill me. Originally, our family has been very peaceful, and my father is a silver wolf head in the wolf tooth guard. Basically, no one dares to trouble us, But all this suddenly changed... All my relatives are dead now... "Chang Feng said, pausing for a moment, slightly shaking his head and saying:" without exception, they all died to help me get away... I don''t want to harm people any more, and I can''t stay on the grassland... "


    Gu fan heard Chang Feng''s words and felt a little happy. It''s true that since he doesn''t want to stay in the dog army, he can pull the boy to go with him. But Gu fan also knows that there is an undercover agent. He still has to figure out his identity.


    "I know you may be doubting my identity..." Chang Feng looked at Gu fan, and suddenly guessed Gu fan''s mind, and then said: "I am also doubting your identity, you are not gourong people, but you are really like gourong people... You should have passed the disguise."


    Gu fan nodded slightly and said, "yes, your eyesight is very good."


    Chang Feng pauses slightly and continues: "since you don''t want to show me your true identity, why should I tell you my true identity?"


    Gu fan was choked by Chang Feng''s words. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "OK, OK, ok..."


    "Good? What''s good? " Chang Feng looks at Gu fan strangely and asks.


    Gu fan gave a faint smile and said to Chang Feng, "it''s just that I''m going to get out of the ice. You can walk with me in my carriage... There are enough food and fresh water for ten people to get out of the ice... If I walk like this now, maybe I''ll see you tomorrow, and you''ll become a frozen corpse."


    Chang Feng listened to Gu fan''s words, his eyes moved slightly, and he had made plans in his heart. Gu fan''s words are not without reason. If you want to cross the ice field with little supplies, you will die. With Gu fan''s help, it will be easy.


    "Why are you willing to help me?" Chang Feng looked at Gu fan and asked, "don''t you think it''s troublesome to help me?"


    Gu fan still said with a faint smile: "if I feel trouble, I won''t let my hand down to save you from twenty Knights... As for the reason? Sorry, no comment. "


    "Eh..." Chang Feng saw that Gu fan actually said such words, and he was surprised: "how come I''ve never heard of you before? It sounds like a drag... "


    Gu fan didn''t talk much. He turned around and walked to the carriage. "If you want to go with me, you can come to the carriage... After this village, there will be no shop..."


    Chang Feng bit his lip. Obviously he felt a little cold in the ice and snow. He quickly followed Gu fan into the carriage. As soon as he got into the carriage, he was surprised. There was another man sitting in the carriage, but she was a beautiful woman in white.


    Gu fan told Bai siyao that he had heard from Chang Feng before he came in. At this time, Bai siyao didn''t feel embarrassed when he saw a kid coming in suddenly. Gu fan extended his hand and said, "this is my wife..."


    Bai siyao then stood up slightly and said to Chang Feng, "Hello, first time."


    Chang Feng looks at Gu fan and Bai siyao. Obviously, he doesn''t see that Bai siyao is wearing makeup and is thinking about the relationship between them.


    Bai siyao sat down and said to Gu fan, "don''t you just want to save a little one? Why is there a big one out there? "


    Gu fan gave a wry smile and answered with a voice: "siyao, this is just an accident. When I used Jieyun envoy''s body to save this young man, I didn''t expect that there was a star level master in the other party''s army. Although he was a star level master, he did block me from saving people. I had to imprison him with Jieyun envoy''s moves... When I recovered, Make him a puppet, too. "


    "I didn''t find that Jieyun envoy has so many strange moves... He can imprison his opponent''s time and space in a short time..." Gu fan touched his chin and said to himself: "although it can only be used for people whose strength level is lower than himself, when I draw out his memory and ponder it slowly, maybe I can also use it."


    "You are crazy!" When Bai siyao heard that Gu fan wanted to refine another star level master to be a puppet, she couldn''t help roaring in the secret: "you seal a star level and lose one third of your blood essence. Now, it''s only a few days after recovery. You have to seal another star level. My little master, how much blood do you have to spend? You''re not going to die! "


    Gu fan shrugged his shoulders and said, "I have no choice. It seems that Jieyun envoy was recognized by this guy when he was exerting that ''force to imprison the sky''. If he is not brought back, Jieyun envoy''s identity will be changed. Then we will face endless pursuit and killing on the ice field..."


    "Anyway, I won''t allow you to refine a star level puppet with blood essence." Bai siyao looks at Gu fan reluctantly and says, "I''m really worried about you. After all, what you''re consuming is nothing else. If xingxuan''s power, a few bottles of medicine will come back, and the true Qi of heaven and earth will be refined for a while, but what you''re consuming is blood..." Gu fan now regrets that he didn''t have foresight when he chose the direction of heaven soul cultivation, What about choosing to cultivate "Qi, blood, heaven and soul"? If you cultivate the spirit of Qi and blood and reach Yuxiao realm, you will be able to recover your own blood. So the warrior who owns the spirit of Yuxiao realm has another name, which is "Bu Mie ti". In other words, no matter how you fight, as long as it''s not fatal, he will be able to survive... Although there may be some chicken ribs before Yuxiao realm, After Yuxiao realm, one realm is more abnormal than another.

 Chapter 388

    "Anyway, I won''t allow you to use your blood essence to make a puppet. You''re just joking about your own life..." Bai siyao continued to whisper to Gu fan: "you just seal him. When you get back to the boundary of the Beidou Dynasty, you just hand him over and ask for help."


    Gu Fan said with a wry smile, "if he confesses how he was arrested, then I will not reveal all the details of my private recruitment of the general of the dog army?"


    "What will happen then?" Bai siyao asked indignantly.


    "That''s a big crime of beheading, unless I send the Jieyun emissary out to them. After all, our military generals in the border areas are most afraid that we should accumulate our own forces in the border areas. Unless they instruct you to do so, it will be treason if you are found out. " Gu fan shook his head and said, "I can''t hand over the Jieyun envoy."


    "Treason, what about treason?" After all, Bai siyao still retains the nature of a born cultivator. At this time, she even questioned Gu Fandao.


    Fortunately, Gu fan was not too pedantic and rebellious. After Bai siyao asked, she couldn''t help laughing and said, "if you succeed in the rebellion, all the wealth and women in the world are yours... If you fail, it''s nothing. It''s just that a large group of people will lose their heads with you..."


    According to Gu fan''s words, Bai siyao replied in secret with a voice: "I''d rather you didn''t succeed than rob you. We just hide in the mountains and save so many worldly concerns..."


    Gu fan was said by Bai siyao that he didn''t know what to say, so he had to be silent.


    "Well, siyao, I''m not in a hurry to refine this star soul level master. Maybe I don''t have a good understanding of the ghost Sutra of the underworld, or maybe there''s a way I haven''t found yet. When I settle down, I''ll see if there''s any other way I don''t need to consume so much essence and blood..." Gu Fan said, touching his nose and saying, "besides, Now I need to accumulate enough to enter the star stage at one time. And... "Gu fan looked at the boy sitting on the other side of the car, Chang Feng said:" I am also very interested in this boy, I think he should have a big secret, and it is useful to me. "


    "Oh? Are you so sure? " Bai siyao askedˇ° Why? "


    "There''s no reason, it''s just intuition." Gu Fan said with a smile: "and my intuition has always been accurate, but it''s a pity that he didn''t want to tell me his life experience and the reason why he was chased and killed by the elite Knights of the dog army. The only thing I can be sure is that his father is the wolf tooth guard of the dog army, and he''s also a silver wolf head. Since he won''t tell me, I have to get information from other people... "


    "How do you get it?"


    Gu fan pointed to Huo Du, who was carried into the carriage by Jieyun envoy. He said: "of course it''s him. He must know why he wanted to chase this child..."


    "After all, you still want to make him a puppet!" Bai siyao said a little unhappily.


    Seeing that Bai siyao was going to chatter on to herself, Gu fan suddenly glanced at Chang Feng and pointed at Bai siyao, saying, "Chang Feng, will you see a doctor? Why do I think her face is not very good recently... "


    Chang Feng''s martial arts realm didn''t even reach the congenital level. He couldn''t hear Gu fan and Bai siyao, one of them is all day long and the other is xingpo. But Bai siyao suddenly pulled down her face. Her face was a little abnormal. She could not help frowning and said, "I know a little bit, but I don''t know the pulse, I can''t see what''s wrong with her... But I think the girl is still in good health, and her face suddenly shows an abnormal look. Is she suffering from dysmenorrhea? "


    "Bullshit! You little devil, you know something As soon as Bai siyao heard that Chang Feng might have dysmenorrhea, she suddenly burst into anger, and an invisible pressure rushed towards Chang Feng.


    Gu fan saw that he had successfully diverted Bai siyao''s attention. He could not help but sneer. He was about to sit down cross legged and continue to practice, but he heard Bai siyao send a sentence into Gu fan''s ear clearly: "I''ll deal with you later!"


    On the fourth day of the journey, Bai siyao, Gu fan and Chang Feng are all familiar with each other. Although Chang Feng is still silent about his life experience and whereabouts, his attitude towards Gu fan has obviously improved. Obviously, at the beginning, he still has a little taboo about Gu fan, who is not a dog Rong man, but disguised as a dog Rong man. He thinks Gu fan has a layer of disguise, I can''t believe that this feeling has faded a lot in the past few days.


    After lunch for the fourth day, Gu fan still sat cross legged in a corner of the car, opened the curtains and could see the outline of the village in the distance.


    He stretched out his hand and put down the curtain. Looking at Chang Feng in front of him, he asked, "Chang Feng, we are going to get out of the ice. We have two days at most... Do you think well, how can we live when we get to the northerners?"


    Chang Feng''s brow was slightly stretched, but when Gu Fan said this, he could not help wrinkling again. Bai siyao quickly winked at Gu fan, "which pot can''t be opened, which pot can''t be raised!" Gu fan didn''t think so and continued to ask, "do you have any friends in beiren?"


    Chang Feng shook his head and said, "I have no friends or relatives. The only time I went to the other side of the ice field was when I was ten years old. The reason why I wanted to go through the ice field was that I didn''t want to stay on the grassland any more. Staying there was just a dead end." Gu fan nodded slightly and said with a faint smile: "Chang Feng, what identity do you guess I am?" Chang Feng raised his head slightly, looked at Gu fan, and then said slowly, "you are the general of the Beidou Dynasty. And the military power in hand is not small, "Gu Fan said slightly," how did you guess? "ˇ° These days, when I get along with you, I see that when you talk and walk, there is a kind of momentum naturally emanating. This is the momentum that only those who have led soldiers and fought wars will have. Training alone can''t come... "Chang Feng continued:" and I see that you don''t respect that man in black. You should be in the upper position for a long time. So I''m sure that you are the general of the Beidou Dynasty. "ˇ° You see very carefully... "Gu fan nodded and said:" I also want to believe your friend... So... "" wait... "Chang Feng suddenly interrupted Gu fan and said:" we dog Rong people said that friends can''t be made casually... If I don''t agree, we can''t be friends. "ˇ° "Oh?" Gu fan hears speech, can''t help some strange ground to ask a way: "why can''t you agree?"ˇ° First of all, since you are a general of the Beidou Dynasty, why do you want to dress up like a dog soldier and go through the ice field to the grassland? What do you want to do Chang Feng looked at Gu fan with a straight face and askedˇ° Well, it''s OK to tell you now. " Gu fan knew that he had already left the boundary of the dog army at this time. He couldn''t help laughing and said to Chang Feng, "I went to the grassland to kill a man, and it had nothing to do with the Beidou Dynasty, just to revenge my personal revenge."ˇ° Did you kill him? " Chang Feng askedˇ° No, he has many followers and many experts. He was rescued by his subordinates and is on the verge of success. " Gu fan thought of the situation that Wang aogang, the left wing of Canrong, was finally rescued from Tiangang Disha sword array by Mo Yun envoy, and he could not help feeling a burst of regretˇ° You are going to kill the left wing king Chang Feng is right. This time, not only Gu fan, but also Bai siyao is a little surprisedˇ° How do you know? " Bai siyao askedˇ° Because you soon left the boundary of the dog army, and can''t wait, this person must have military power in his hand, and can blockade the ice field. If you want to leave at that time, you will be in trouble... "Chang Feng continued to analyze:" in my dog army, the only one who has such heavy military power is the king of the left wing. Moreover, when the left wing King fought against the Beidou Dynasty, he often killed his opponent''s generals and famous generals. Maybe one of them was your friend, so it was reasonable for him to come to the grassland and want revenge. " Chang Feng''s analysis is very clear, but Gu fan smiles again and says, "Chang Feng, if you want, you can be my staff. Now, do you have any unsolved questions? "ˇ° Yes, it''s also the most critical issue. " Chang Feng nodded, looking at Gu fan and asked, "are you willing to accept me?"ˇ° I can''t help it. " Gu fan replied with a smile on his faceˇ° You northerners have a saying that "if you are not of our own race, your heart will be different." aren''t you afraid that I will go to help you and stab you? " Chang Feng''s face with a stiff sneer, seems to be talking about an upcoming reality. Gu fan still replied with a smile: "but we still have a saying, which is called ''the enemy of the enemy is a friend''. You can''t stay in the dog army any longer, and they have a hatred for killing your father. If you take revenge on me, it''s just like an animal." Chang Feng shook his head and continued: "Gu fan, I respect you and call you" big brother. ". You know, all the people who took me in died... Not all of them died under the sword of the chivalry, but also for various reasons. "ˇ° Ah, aren''t you the one who ordered to offend the heavenly ghost This surprised, but Bai siyao called out, Chang Feng a little helpless nodded, and then her next sentence let Gu fan can''t help laughing, "that''s very good, you must be on what stars, there must be life star, you don''t worry about no future in martial arts..." "right." Gu fan tried his best to hold back his smile, and then said: "Tiansha lone star is also a star of life, and my biggest advantage and disadvantage is not believing in evil..." Chang Feng still shook his head and said: "it''s the first time I''ve heard people say that I don''t want to kill you, or I don''t want to live."ˇ° Don''t say such words... "Bai siyao said with a bad smile to Chang Feng:" kill him, I don''t blame you... "

 Chapter 389

    Bai siyao''s words finally made Chang Feng laugh. The atmosphere of embarrassment in the carriage was relieved at this moment. In the next two days, Chang Feng began to call Gu fan "big brother" and Bai siyao "big sister". Then he began to tell Gu fan more or less about his life experience. But whenever Gu fan asked why gourong people wanted to hunt him down, Chang Feng himself shook his head blankly, indicating that he didn''t know why. All these disasters and misfortunes are like a nightmare. "Yes, that''s our way. Don''t you agree? Boy Another gangster screamedˇ° What if I don''t agree? " Gu fan thought that these gangsters had safeguarded the order of Wuji to a certain extent. Who knows, they are just a group of evils. At this time, they have already killed themselves. At least we should teach them a lesson.

 Chapter 390

    "Then we have to be bigger than your fist or ours!" Another gangster said with an arrogant smile.


    At this time, Gu fan''s eyes suddenly cold, sternly interrupted: "this is what you said!" As the voice fell, Gu fan stood on tiptoe on his left foot, and his body rose in the air. He flew half a story high and said, "drink!" There was a big shout and a big punch.


    It turned out that this move was Gu fan''s usual "Huagu dragon boxing". But at this time, the market town had a large population. If Gu fan could exert the power of "Huagu dragon boxing", it would be four purple black poisonous dragons with huge power and terrible venom. Only one would be enough to turn the whole "Wuji" into a "dead set". Therefore, Gu fan deliberately controlled the power of "Huagu dragon boxing", It''s only less than 10%, but it''s also earth shaking for the eight star Xuan masters to use 10% of their boxing power!


    The two black dragon fists behind Gu fan suddenly condensed into a solid body, whistling down to the gangsters below.


    "This... This..."


    "Monster


    Without waiting for Gu fan''s fist intention to fall, those gangsters will be scattered, leaving only the hapless ghosts lying on the ground. They look at the two fierce black dragons behind Gu fan in horror. One of them is so scared that he almost lies on the ground.


    "What are you doing?" The leader fixed his eyes on the black dragon in mid air. It seemed that he was sure of his guess. He took a step forward and yelled, "take me!"


    As the voice fell, a huge tortoise shaped beast suddenly appeared behind the leader. Its body was like a tortoise, but it was like a dragon. It looked very strange. However, Bai siyao saw the virtual shadow of the beast and whispered to Gu fan: "Gu fan, be careful, it''s Xuanwu!"


    Gu fan''s Dragon changing boxing is very domineering, but Jiaolong is not a god beast after all. It can change the meaning of boxing into the mysterious shadow of god beast. This set of boxing techniques must not be inferior.


    Rao is like this. When the Xuanwu shadow appeared, Gu fan suddenly saw that this boxing method was important, because as far as he knew, turtles moved slowly, but their aggressiveness was not very strong. It was not the same nature as the Dragon evolved from Gu fan''s Huagu dragon boxing, so he was not afraid that the Xuanwu shadow would hurt the innocent, After all, when Gu fan waved the two black dragons in mid air, all the idlers had already gone.


    At this time, the whole street of Wuji was as empty as the wild, only the half shirtless gangster leaders and a few gangsters who were forced out by Bai siyao and spoke wildly were left.


    Obviously, Gu fan and the thug leader''s fist will collide. These thugs will be seriously injured by the shock wave generated by the collision, and may even die on the spot.


    It can only be blamed on these people who don''t practice their morality at ordinary times. When things come to an end, they can only blame themselves.


    Seeing the mysterious tortoise''s shadow becoming more and more real, the thug leader suddenly stopped his fist and yelled to Gu fan: "I''m sorry, young Marquis


    All of a sudden, the mysterious turtle shadow behind the gangster leader suddenly disintegrates, and Gu fan has already controlled his power, and the released Huagu dragon boxing is only 10% powerful. At this time, he naturally can put it in and out freely. Seeing that the other side has no intention of fighting, Gu fan is also happy to turn the fight into jade and silk.


    He slowly fell down, looked at the half shirtless thug leader and asked, "how do you know who I am?"


    The gangster leader looked at Gu fan and his own appearance, and then slowly said: "little Marquis, no wonder you don''t know me now. In your impression, I should have been a dead man. "


    Gu fan frowned slightly, as if he was searching desperately for information about this face in his mind. At last, he suddenly exclaimed: "you... You are afraid of the cold!" Chi yinghan was the yunyibu Fenwu Wei who died in the Shanhaiguan meeting. It was his death that gave Xie Yuxiang under Gu fan a chance to be promoted to Fenwu Wei. But at that time, it was clear that some rout soldiers told themselves that Chi Weihan had died for his country!


    The thug leader walked up to Gu fan and slowly made a standard military salute of the imperial guards of the Beidou Dynasty. When he looked up again, the tall and burly thug leader began to cry around his eyes.


    Several thugs who couldn''t move were stunned. They couldn''t imagine that the old man, who was always cruel and evil, would shed tears in front of the young man.


    "Chi is afraid of the cold. Can you tell me what happened?" Gu fan comforted him with good advice, and then asked.


    Chi yinghan nodded, looked at Gu fan and the carriage behind him, and said, "little Marquis, it''s not convenient to talk here. Please talk about it in detail."


    Gu fan nodded, and the Jieyun envoy behind him drove the carriage to a quiet restaurant with Chi Weihan. He got out of the car and went into the hall with Chi Weihan.


    As soon as he went in, he saw more than 50 strong men sitting in the lobby drinking wine. They immediately stood up, bowed their heads to Chi Weihan and said, "boss, you''re back."


    Chi Weihan nodded a little, and then ordered: "you all go back..." at this time, Chi Weihan found that these gangsters sitting in the lobby could not help looking at the carriage with Gu fan, and his heart immediately reflected, All of a sudden, there was a thunderbolt of cheering in the ears of all the gangsters: "who dares to get close to that carriage within five steps, kill him immediately!"


    Those curious gangsters immediately nodded their heads as if they were electrified. Obviously, Chi Weihan has a lot of authority among these gangsters. Chi Weihan led the way ahead, took Gu fan to the second floor, sat down in an elegantly decorated box, then put down the bamboo curtain, and knelt down opposite Gu fanˇ° Chi Wu Wei, you are... "Gu fan still used Chi Wei Han''s military rank before he died for his country. On the one hand, it means that he is still a member of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army. On the other hand, it also proves that he has a close relationship with him. After all, Gu fan also understands the reason that the strong dragon does not oppress the local leaderˇ° Xiao Hou Ye...... Chi is afraid of cold, greedy for life and afraid of death. He deserves to die, and he deserves to die... "Chi is afraid of cold and kneels down in front of Gu fan, but he buries his head on the ground and is unwilling to lift it upˇ° During the battle at Shanhaiguan, I was really knocked down by the other side''s hidden experts in the army, but I didn''t die... I was seriously injured, and I was still conscious in a daze. "ˇ° And then what? " Gu fan can''t help but continue to askˇ° By the time I woke up, the troops had retreated. I was lying in the pile of corpses, and there was only half a breath left. So although those experts searched the corpse again later, they still didn''t find me, and... "Chi Weihan stopped for a moment and said to Gu fan," they thought there were no living people, so I heard a secret, that is, All the experts who attacked us were a special troop called "Jue Mei" of dantai RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu. This troop was not under the control of Yantian army, and was only transferred under the command of dantai RUOYE. "

 Chapter 391

    "I know..." originally Chi Weihan thought that Gu fan would be very shocked when he heard this information. After all, the Marquis recruited troops privately and was not under the control of the imperial court. That was a big crime of treason. Who knew that Gu fan just nodded calmly and continued to ask, "and then? How did you get to Wuji and become the leader of the bandits? "


    Chi Weihan seemed to want to say something else, but Gu fan interrupted him, so he had to turn to the narration and said, "little Marquis, this is what happened."


    It turned out that Chi was afraid of cold and ran away with perseverance, but he was saved by a hermit. After he cured his injury, he passed on his internal skill called "Xuanwu breathing method", which soon broke through to the level of heaven. Naturally, he didn''t want to die in the mountain spring, so he slipped out secretly.


    If other people heard about this adventure, they would not believe it. However, Gu fan''s own adventures were many, from killing gods and chopping magic swords to eight array spirit stones, to elixir of immortality, to bingjue sword spirit, and so on. It was not surprising that Chi was afraid of cold. Gu fan was also strange at that time, If Chi yinghan had been carrying this unique skill that can condense the mysterious shadow of the beast, he would have been brilliant in the last eight part martial arts performance. Why should he tolerate it so far? Now it seems that it should have been obtained by this adventure, and it''s just an internal skill, not a martial art move. So when Chi yinghan meets Gu fan''s "Huagu Longquan", the mysterious shadow behind him is naturally formed, not a move!


    While Gu fan was thinking about the origin of the chilly move, he went on to say that after he escaped from the mountain, he was going to return to the cloud wing department. However, he heard that the cloud wing department thought that he had been killed in the battle, and the troops he had brought suffered heavy casualties. If we trace it down, it would be a serious crime, even a death crime. Chi Weihan thought about telling Gu fan about dantai RUOYE after he returned to Yunyi, but after all, he was also in the forbidden army. Naturally, he knew the rules of the lawsuit. If only Fenwu impeached the Marquis, he might be convicted if there was not enough evidence. Moreover, if he went to report and expose the Marquis of Beisu, dantai RUOYE, there was no evidence. To put it bluntly, it was isolated evidence, Even the Ministry of punishment may decide that he was a reckless biter and wanted to atone for his sins. After he was put into prison, he was killed secretly by the party members of Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu.


    "I don''t want to die..." Chi yinghan lowered his head and said, "so I came to the ice field where the troops were weakest. I killed the leaders of these gangsters in Wuji, and then quickly annexed other gangsters nearby."


    "How long did it take you to integrate the bandits in the surrounding towns?" Gu fan asked.


    "A month." Pool chills to reply a way.


    Gu fan nodded approvingly. It''s obvious that the Imperial Guard Fenwu Wei, a master of all-time strength, is very easy to deal with these little fish. It''s not hard to see that Chi Weihan himself has a strong command ability.


    "What do you want to do now?" Gu fan put his hand on the tea table, held it, looked at the pool and askedˇ° In fact, I think it''s good for you to be a local emperor here. "


    Chi yinghan shook his head and said, "young Marquis, you should understand my mood. I''m not a deserter. My blood hasn''t cooled down yet. I want to go back to the battlefield and make contributions. Instead of... "He stopped for a moment, and continued:" to be the leader of a group of scoundrels like this, people are not ghosts, and they really turn themselves into a bully of goodness. "


    Gu fan nodded slightly, as if to tell Chi Weihan that he already had plans in his heart. Then he looked at Chi Weihan and said, "do you have any reliable people in your hands?"


    Chi Weihan nodded and said, "yes, there are four people who are my confidants. They are also my disciples. They are not gangsters, but good families. Young Marquis, if you want to use these people, I don''t think it''s a problem. "


    "That''s not the problem." Gu fan put out his hand and said, "I want you to take care of Wuji''s affairs for your four disciples for the time being. Follow me back to the mountain customs."


    "This..." Chi Wei Han hesitated for a moment, and arched his hand to Gu fan: "Xiao Hou ye, my identity..."


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll find someone to help you change your face. Your identity is my personal guard. As for helping you recover your reputation, I''ll help you do it when the right time comes."


    Chi afraid of cold shook his head and said: "little Marquis, what Chi cares about is not his so-called reputation, but..." Chi afraid of cold gritted his teeth and said: "but to the traitor who hates the blood debt of ten thousand comrades in arms of my cloud wing department!"


    Gu fan nodded slightly and said, "don''t be too sad. I remember all these blood debts one by one for him. He always has to pay them back when he comes out." Gu fan''s mind is clear across the "ghost king" in the sentence "cause and effect reincarnation, retribution.". At this time, however, ghosts and spirits, said this sentence.


    Chi Weihan was amused by Gu fan''s words. The man was stunned at first, and then laughed.


    At this time, Gu fan slowly opened the curtain near the window, and on the other side of the restaurant was Wuji street. After the chaos just now, the street soon returned to normal. In a short time, there were still people coming and going, bustling and Hawking. It was not pleasant for the people of gourong and the northerners to bargain with each other.


    Gu fansong opened his hand, and the bamboo curtain fell down again. However, he turned his head and asked Chi Weihan curiously, "Chi Weihan, how much tax can you get in a year?"


    Chi yinghan thought for a moment and replied respectfully: "little Marquis, I only took over Wuji for more than a month. Before that, they didn''t have the habit of keeping accounts, and most of the money was spent when they got it. If they didn''t have it, they would blackmail again, but there was no exact statistics..." Chi yinghan continued: "but I know, In the more than one month since I took over, the money and goods we received have been about 10000 taels of silver. "


    "Ah..." Gu fan was surprised to hear that Chi Weihan had collected 10000 liang of "road money" in a monthˇ° So many... "


    Chi shivered with a smile and said, "that''s also because the big businessmen of gourong and Beidou gave more face. In the past, their caravans all had accompanying experts, most of them were martial men at the level of quintessence and kuotan. Where were the ordinary gangsters their opponents? So no big caravans ever gave money to these gangsters, occasionally, It''s just like sending beggars... "Chi Weihan stopped for a moment and said," but since I once cleaned up their three big caravans together, they''ve been very generous in buying road money. "


    Gu fan couldn''t help laughing when he heard that Chi was afraid of cold, and said: "no wonder your gangsters all know that whoever has a big fist is the boss. It''s estimated that you taught them..."


    "Young Marquis, this is the border, which is equivalent to the jungle of the jungle. Naturally, we must have enough strength to protect ourselves, so that we can gather strength and get what we want." "Sometimes I have to do something. Please forgive me," Chi explained


    Gu fan then inquired with great interest about Chi Weihan, the residents of Hourong and beiren in Wuji, the resident population, the distribution of shops and the past situation of the caravan.


    Fearing the cold, Chi naturally told Gu fan everything. With this dictionary, Gu fan soon learned that Wuji has a total population of 30000, which is equivalent to a relatively prosperous small city in Central China. Among them, the resident population is more than 20000. Most of Qiyu''s businessmen are laymen, and a few of them are craftsmen; The most popular trade on the frontier was fur, medicine and another less popular trade: slaves; Wuji is a natural pass, which is also the only way to the ice field in the Beidou Dynasty. Because there are many mountains on this side of the ice field, if you want to make a detour, it will take almost one month, so Wuji''s trade will be so prosperous.


    With these materials provided by Chi Weihan, Gu fan was immediately connected with a document he had read in his mind. Many years ago, fan Suiyang, the Tiebi Marquis of the Yantian army, proposed to Emperor Yaowu to set up a fortress in Wuji, but it was soon rejected by the Ministry of war. Gu fan remembers that the note given in red ink on the letter is like this: Although this is a natural pass, it is too far away from the Shanhaiguan line, so it is difficult to rescue, difficult to supply, and easy to be isolated by the enemy. Moreover, it is extremely difficult to manage because of the fierce folk customs and the mixture of bandits and criminals. The overall disadvantages outweigh the advantages, so it is not adopted.


    Most of the reasons why Wuji is still a market town are that it relies too much on commerce and trade. Once the two sides fight, it will be abandoned immediately, and then it will prosper slowly after the truce. At this time, trade prosperity is also the only way to the ice field. If a fortress is built, it is tantamount to holding the throat of the ice field to the Beidou King Chaoshan customs, and a lot of taxes can be collected. Why not? It''s no wonder that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, will give this proposal to Yaowu Xinghuang. It''s just three questions raised by the Ministry of war, but it''s really a problem. You should know that the fortress can be used for defense as well as attack. If it takes a lot of manpower, material and financial resources to build it and then it falls into the hands of dog soldiers, it''s not a barrier to defend the ice, It''s a sharp sword hanging over the northern border of the whole Beidou Dynasty. Dog soldiers can use it as a springboard to gather more troops than before, and the follow-up troops can also get a continuous supply from here. Therefore, once they lose their position, it will cause endless harm. No wonder the Ministry of arms wants to reject the proposal of Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang.


    Now Gu fan saw the scene of Wuji with his own eyes, and he really sighed in his heart. Many things can only be understood by himself. Now Wuji is managed by Chi Weihan, but it''s not a problem any more. The next problem is that it''s hard to rescue. In fact, it''s not hard to solve. With Gu fan''s current strength, as long as he turns huodu into a puppet, plus Bai siyao, Jieyun envoy has three star level strongmen. Gu fan himself is heaven level, The strength is also equivalent to a star level strongman, that is, four star level strongmen. If there are Chi Weihan, Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen and even situ mengming, four Chengtian and Shentian level warriors in ideal condition, even if thousands of troops come together, it is difficult to win Wuji as long as there are less than five star level masters. The last problem is the supply.


    It''s really hard for Gu fan to come up with any solution for a while. According to Chi Weihan, 20000 people can solve the problem by hunting and buying some food from passing caravans. As for drinking water, they mostly use ice and snow to melt water. There''s nothing wrong with it except trouble. But it''s just a matter of food for more than 20000 people. If we really want to build a fortress here with 100000 people stationed here, plus cooks, watchmen, military dependents and 7788 people, the population will be at least 150000. It''s not enough to rob all the caravans passing by.

 Chapter 392

    "Little Marquis... Little Marquis!" Pool afraid of cold, see Gu fan low head for a long time, can''t help but shout.


    "Well? What''s the matter? " In ancient times, the reminder of chilly in the Sutra pool came back from thinking.


    "It''s getting late. If the Marquis doesn''t dislike it, please come to the hotel with your wife and those companions. First, drink a few glasses of wine to warm your body, and then find a good room to rest, so that your subordinates can have a little bit of friendship." Pool afraid of cold still respectfully asked. Gu Fan said that his younger brother was in the carriage. Obviously, it was just an excuse. Everyone knows that Gu fan had only one elder brother, Gu Yu, the legitimate son of the Marquis of the plain. Where would another younger brother come out.


    "Well, please." Gu fan nodded. He also knew that he would not think of any good way to solve the problem of Wuji''s supply. This problem is the biggest problem of building a fortress in Wuji. If you want to be quick, you can''t reach it. Gu fan also understood this truth. If you can''t solve it now, it means that it''s not the right time. When the time is ripe, it will come naturally.


    Chi yinghan sees that Gu fan agrees, so he stands up and goes out. He asks people to prepare a room for Gu fan and others.


    About a quarter of an hour later, there were more than ten steaming dishes on the round table on the other side of the box. In the middle of the table, there was a huge wooden barrel standing on the brazier.


    Then the gangsters ran inside and outside, brought in a censer for the box, and brought in a lot of good wine. Then they bowed and retreated to Gufan. It was obvious that Chi yinghan explained something to them, so they respected Gufan one by one, which was quite different from the way they used to rob him. Gu fan thought about it, but he laughed in his heart. It''s true that in the frontier, whoever has a big fist is the boss. The so-called benevolence, righteousness, morality and ethics are not used at this time. Gu fan even speculated that if he didn''t show his strength today, or was defeated by Chi yinghan, I don''t know whether there would be a second completely different situation today.


    Although Gu fan thought so, he also understood that he would not doubt whether Chi Weihan was sincere to himself at this time if he didn''t doubt whether he didn''t need to use people or not. Otherwise, he would be suspicious instead of cautious.


    A moment later, Bai siyao and Chang Feng were invited to the upstairs box by the gangsters. Although Chi yinghan gave them a death order not to touch Bai siyao''s finger or have a look at it, Rao is so. During the short journey from the carriage to the stairs and into the box, almost all the gangsters lowered their heads and glanced at Bai siyao from time to time. Some of them seemed to be surprised by Bai siyao''s peerless appearance, It turned out to be an inattentive person. He stared at Bai siyao, but almost didn''t drool. His companions quickly twisted the back of their hands. Suddenly, there was a scream, followed by the curse.


    When Bai siyao stepped up the stairs and stepped into the box, even Chi Weihan, who was sitting opposite Gu fan, saw Bai siyao and his breath changed slightly. But then he realized that this was Gu fan''s wife. He stood up in his seat and said respectfully, "Hello, young lady..."


    The first time Bai siyao heard someone calling her, she suddenly felt a little unaccustomed to it. Her face turned a little red. When she looked at Gu fan again, this guy secretly covered his mouth and began to smile. With a horizontal eyebrow, she pretended to be angry and sat down opposite Gu fan. Chang Feng also sat down next to Bai siyao, which was good, Gu fan was left on the corner of the table empty, and seemed to be isolated. Chi Weihan was a little embarrassed. He reached out to a minion who was just about to turn around and said, "there are still two guests. Why don''t you come here together?"


    At this time, Gu fan began to say: "Chi Wu Wei, my other two friends are more eccentric. They have practiced the art of splitting grain, and they don''t eat grains. At this time, they should have practiced in the room. I think it''s better not to disturb them..."


    "In this way, it''s not forced." Pool afraid of cold see Gu fan personally opened his mouth, had to nod.


    In fact, Gu fan''s heart is the most clear at this time. He controlled Jieyun envoy with his consciousness and brought huodu to the wing room. Otherwise, if Chi yinghan found out that he had a dog warrior with him, and that he was still a living dead man who was made immortal by the secret seal method, heaven knows what he would think.


    Fortunately, the banquet went smoothly. It seems that Chang Feng hasn''t had a decent meal for a long time. In addition, he is also a martial arts practitioner, and he has no natural resources to provide aura. His food intake is amazing. He buried himself in the meal and didn''t participate in the discussion between Gu fan and Chi Weihan at the banquet. Bai siyao made sarcastic remarks from time to time, On the whole, the atmosphere of the banquet was quite harmonious.


    After thirty years of drinking, suddenly Gu fan and Chi Weihan had a drink and asked, "Chi Wu Wei, your people go to the market from time to time to blackmail taxes. What if the merchant doesn''t give them?"


    "What can we do? "I''ll call you until I''m done..." Chi yinghan was slightly drunk at this time, and his face was stained with a trace of red. He shook his head and said, "we can''t forbid such things. We can''t let our brothers have no money to drink..."


    "What if all the merchants don''t give you taxes collectively?" Gu fan''s words at this time seemed to break the sky. His words shocked Chi''s fear of cold in front of him. Even Chi''s just slightly drunk mind suddenly woke up a lot, and his back and heart were already exuding cold sweatˇ° This... This... Little Marquis, is that impossible? " Chi explained with fear of cold.

 Chapter 393

    Gu fan smiles, but in his heart he gives Chi a definition of fearing the cold, that is, he can fight, but he can''t govern. Thinking of this, Gu Fan said to Chi Weihan, "I have an idea. I don''t know if Chi Wuwei is willing to give it a try."


    The pool is afraid of cold to slightly bow a way: "ask small Hou ye to give advice."


    Gu Fan said modestly, "it''s just my personal opinion that I don''t deserve to be taught." Then he said, "why do you follow the example of other commercial cities, collect taxes according to the operation of each shop, once a quarter or half a year, and then publish this regulation in the market?"


    "Xiao Hou ye, this method is good..." Chi said with a little embarrassment: "if the financial turnover is not working, the brothers go to steal money again, don''t they beat their own face?"


    "It depends on what standard you set for the tax money. You must ensure sufficient funds, but you can''t go too far..." Gu fan explained, "otherwise, rabbits will bite when they are in a hurry. If you keep blackmailing these merchants and caravans like this, I''m afraid it''s too dangerous."


    Chi yinghan nodded silently. Gu fan knew what he had said, which made him a little unhappy. Then he quickly advised him, "Chi Wuwei doesn''t have to worry about it too much. After all, Gu fan just made a hypothesis that Wuji''s trade is so prosperous now. Even if he gives you some small money, it''s the right to spend money and make money. Businessmen know much more about it than we do."


    Chi Weihan no longer spoke, but nodded again. Then he looked outside. The moon was already on the top of the branches. The table was in a mess. Chang Feng on the table seemed a little tired. He reached out to the servants downstairs to send Gu fan and others to the cleaned room.


    Since Gu Fan said Bai siyao was his wife, they must have been arranged in the same room.


    These days on the ice, it''s cold and dusty. Although it doesn''t affect Gu fan and Bai siyao, it still makes Bai siyao feel a little uncomfortable. After closing the door, she turned to Gu fan and said with a smile, "I''m going to take a bath. You can sit there first..."


    Gu fan murmured and didn''t say much. Instead, he went straight to the big bed decorated with gauze curtains and brocade sheets and lay down. Bai siyao''s curse immediately rang out in his ear: "it''s so dirty, just lie down on the bed. You''re a pig!"


    Gu fan stretched lazily on the bed and said, "well, people of cultivation take the heaven as the cover and the earth as the mat. It''s good to have a bed. What''s dirty..."


    "Hum..." Bai siyao thought to herself, but Gu fan just gave a cold hum to express her protest. Not long after that, the sound of towel stained with water came from the bucket separated by the screen. It was obvious that the restaurant had prepared hot water for them to take a bath.


    The last time Gu fan meditated, he just wanted to cut off the dust and concentrate on cultivation before he entered the realm of harmony between man and nature. Who knows, he saw the whole picture of Bai siyao''s bath, and almost made the hero sad for the beauty. This time Gu fan would not be so stupid as to trip over a stone and just lie on the bed, ready to go straight to sleep, If the sleep state can be the unity of man and nature, it is really out of the ghost.


    So Gu fan didn''t care too much when he heard the sound of the water. If it had been last time, it would have been like a cat scratching its heart.


    I don''t know how long later, Gu fan was pulled up from the bed and pushed to the side of the barrel. Then, with the help of that man, Gu fan took off his leather jacket. Then, with both hands, he went to untie the button of Gu fan''s silk shirt. Gu fan was half asleep and half awake. He didn''t know what to do, but let her untie it.


    When Gu fan''s clothes were removed, he heard the woman beside him smile with her mouth covered. He looked at the place under Gu fan with some embarrassment. He seemed a little curious, but he was embarrassed, so he pushed Gu fan into the barrel.


    Gu fan felt that his skin was swollen under the stimulation of hot water, and he suddenly woke up a lot. He saw that he was naked and soaked in the barrel. Beside him stood Bai siyao, who had already put on a pure white silk pajama. At this time, he was covering his mouth and looking at him with a smile. He seemed to want to laugh, but he was embarrassed, Cheek is also a burst of crimson, unspeakable charming.


    Gu fan only felt that his thought had stopped for a moment. He stopped thinking above, but there was a reaction below. He quickly lowered his head and took a deep breath. In his heart, he secretly scolded: "worthless guy..."


    Bai siyao seemed to have had enough of it. She threw a towel to Gu fan, then turned around and said, "I''ve washed it. Please wash it quickly."


    Gu fan held out his hand to catch the towel, but found that it was wet. It seemed that it still had the special body fragrance of Bai siyao. This thought didn''t matter. At once, it was full of beautiful thoughts, such as flourishing weeds. Gu fan took a few deep breaths in a hurry, tried to suppress the evil thoughts, and scrubbed his body wholeheartedly.


    After a while, Gu fan came out of the barrel and found a man''s silk pajamas hanging on the opposite wall. He knew that Bai siyao had specially prepared them for him. He was slightly moved. He took a towel to wipe the water off his body, put on the silk pajamas and turned the screen.


    At this time, Bai siyao was sitting cross legged beside the bed, and seemed to be meditating with her eyes closed. Although Gu fan was a master all day long, he should not have felt tired, but maybe it was the cause of blood loss. At this time, Gu fan still felt sleepy after taking a bath and didn''t disturb Bai siyao''s meditation. He walked to the bed and stood beside Bai siyao, He lay down on the inside side and pulled himself a quilt.


    Bai siyao, in fact, where she is practicing, has long been aware of everything around her. Seeing that Gu fan was sitting still, she crept to the bedside and lay down. She could not help but feel very strange. Her mind moved, but she was smiling, and a strange girl''s spirit finally got the upper hand.


    Gu fan lost too much blood a few days ago. He was on his way these days, and he was already tired.


    This sleep is very sweet, but a moment later, suddenly had a spring dream, dream of a young girl slowly opened a corner of the quilt came in, lying on his body, stretched out a pair of tender hands, nervous and green to touch him.


    The girl''s hair was very long and covered her face. She couldn''t see her face clearly, but her figure was first-class, especially her long and straight jade legs, which were crystal clear and flawless, and extremely attractive.


    Gu fan wanted to laugh a little, but he couldn''t smile. He wanted to reach out to hold the girl in his dream, but his arm was sour. He couldn''t make any effort, so he felt like a nightmare.


    However, it wasn''t long before he was suddenly held by a pair of jade hands somewhere in his lower body. He was excited. His body trembled and woke up immediately. However, he was as comfortable as the snake that was held seven inches below. He was reluctant to move.


    Strangely, he didn''t move, and the girl in the quilt didn''t move either. She just held it there and giggled, and seemed to be embarrassed.


    Who knows that this smile will kill Gu fan. Bursts of hot air sprayed on it, which greatly stimulated him. A stream of heat surged up in his belly, which stood up like a javelin. Even though he has been successful in cultivation and two generations of experience, his body is only a 17-year-old, vigorous young man. How can he stand such provocation?


    After a long time, he finally couldn''t bear it. He snorted and sobbed vaguely.


    The girl saw that Gu fan had a reaction, but she was more proud. She put out her hand to the thing again. Make, straight make Gu fan show one''s teeth, have to grasp to get up sheet with both hands, gasping thick airway: "that, what do you want?"


    But Gu fan seemed to be in a nightmare at this time. He was suppressed and couldn''t move at all. Instead, he was like an innocent victim.


    That girl some fox flatters ground to smile for a while, but free a hand to come, begin to feel at Gu fan''s lower body disorderly, then seem to twist a thing, desperately knead several times.


    Gu fan was nearly impatient and said in a low voice: "let go!"


    The girl seemed to be playing. She held it more tightly when she let it go. One glove held the thing, and the other hand stretched out under it. Gu fan felt as if he had been killed. There was still a little strength to struggle. She could only groan and haw as if she were ill.


    As if encouraged, the girl''s face came up again. Gu fan felt a strong stimulation coming from his lower body. At a loss, the thing was swallowed by a moist mouth and went straight into the deep throat.


    He was stupefied and at a loss for a moment, and said in a trembling voice, "no, no, no... well!" This spring dream is too exaggerated, isn''t it?


    At first, the tongue seemed to be sluggish, but even so, Gu fan couldn''t stand it any more. She couldn''t even say a complete word. It seemed that the girl was deliberately trying to add fire to Gu fan. With the tip of her tongue, Gu fan slowly sucked the fatal place. Gu fan couldn''t bear it any more. She raised her head and hummed softly.


    Seems to be encouraged, the girl''s action more gentle and skilled, the body is also gently shaking, the quilt came rustle sound.


    At this time, Gu fan''s strong thighs pushed out, but his hands were struggling to pull the sheets, and his mouth made a vague sound. For a moment, a hot current was instilled from the top to the bottom, but a sense of numbness like electric current was from the bottom to the top, rushing straight to the brain, making people happy to death.


    In a quarter of an hour, he finally couldn''t bear it. He suddenly exerted all his strength, stretched out his hand, across the raised quilt, held the girl''s shoulder, and gasped violently. With a low roar, the feeling of comfort and numbness came from his lower body, and throbbed wave after wave.


    "Gulu, Gulu." The girl didn''t seem to expect this. She swallowed one or two mouthfuls and finally moved her mouth away. She coughed violently, but she spat out all the milky liquid with saliva. She complained in a low voice: "cough... How can you suddenly spray these dirty things out? It''s really annoying..."


    Gu fan felt very tired, but every cell of his body seemed very comfortable. It was like soaking in hot water, full of vitality. But it was just like turning into mud. He couldn''t take a step, and even thought slowly. This kind of contradictory feeling can''t be explained at all. I just feel that my body is soaking in the warm sunshine, and my consciousness is gradually blurred. Finally, I am silent, and finally I fall asleep.

 Chapter 394

    Until "master!" Then one of the young warriors bowed respectfully and said, "which of the four of us is in charge of? Do you have a division of labor? "ˇ° Sun Li, it won''t be long for me to leave as a teacher. If you have something to discuss, you can do it. I''ll make up my mind when I come back. " Pool fear cold light ground says. As the voice fell, the disciple and the other two disciples were disappointed. Obviously, they knew that Chi Weihan was going to follow Gu fan back to the army. They thought that as soon as master left, he might return to the capital, and Wuji would be the four of them. That''s what they expected. How can Chi Weihan not disappoint them when he said that he would come back soon?

 Chapter 395

    "Master..." the disciple next to Sun Li said, "now that you master Wuji and the four market towns with a hundred Li radius, and the emperor is far away from Tiangao, you are already equivalent to a vassal. Why do you want to bow down to others and become a Fenwu captain of the Imperial Army? Moreover, he also said, "I can''t guarantee that the official will be restored to his original post..."


    Obviously, the disciple didn''t want Chi Weihan to leave, but Chi Weihan held out his hand and said, "Sun Xin, you don''t know something. Yesterday, the young Marquis asked me about Wuji, and I told him all about it. I think he may want to build a fortress in Wuji to fight against the dog army! "


    "What This time, not only Sun Li and Sun Xin, but also Wang Wei and Wang Meng were surprisedˇ° He is going to take our Wuji as a stronghold and rebel? "


    "I''m not sure." Chi Weihan pauses a little and says, "but there is no doubt that once Wuji is built into a fortress, you can attack it and defend it. You can''t break it with 100000 elite soldiers. If the little Marquis stays here, he can become a force with the income of trade."


    "Master, why do you... Make wedding clothes for others?" Wang Wei asked, puzzled.


    "It''s not for others..." Chi yinghan shook his head and said: "the little Marquis has a new grace for me, and he has a grudge against dantai RUOYE. If he can have such a stronghold, he will have the qualification to challenge him. I can make up for his mistakes and do something for him..."


    "Master, you can stand on your own..." Wang Meng also advised.


    "In that case, don''t say any more." Chi yinghan shook his head and said, "have you ever seen a warrior with eight star Xuan''s power?"


    "This..." Wang Meng was confused by the cold.


    "Xiao Hou Ye has eight star Xuans all day long. If he hadn''t kept his hand in the street yesterday, none of the fifty people we went to could have come back alive, and the whole Wuji could have been turned into ruins..." Chi Wei Han stopped for a moment, as if he even took a breath: "and his wife, that is, the young lady, You only know that she is a beautiful woman. Do you know her strength? Xingpo stage, the power of a nebula


    "What At this time, the four disciples screamed together, looked at each other and said, "well, then how can we not feel the pressure at all?" This is like a tiger lurking in the mountains, when approaching people, they have a certain premonition, but there is no sign at this time. How can we not make people feel terrible?


    "It''s a secret method, and it''s easy to put it in and out..." Chi Weihan seems to be dissatisfied with his four disciplesˇ° Moreover, several people around him, in addition to the boy is the level of strength, the other two are star level masters! You said that such a person, such a force, would you be able to provoke him? "


    "This... This, master..." Wang Wei, who had been eloquent before, was hit so hard that he stammered.


    "It doesn''t count that he is the acting commander of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden Army..." Chi yinghan raised his head slightly and seemed to recall the previous situation and said: "you haven''t been in the cloud wing department. I don''t know, Shifu. When I was in the cloud wing Department, I saw the wrist of this young marquis. Which one of the 100000 forbidden army was not a valiant general crawling out of a sea of corpses, I only listen to the orders of the young marquis. He''s their God. He''s willing to do anything except rebellion! If we add all these forces together, it will be more than enough to establish a force in Northern Xinjiang! "


    At this time, the four disciples stopped talking. They were so shocked that their brains were blank. Gu fan had such a huge influence behind him, but he kept a low profile. If Chi didn''t fear the cold to listen to them, these people might have gone to fight Gu fan''s idea. That''s not to say, let alone Chi''s disciples. Originally, the well water didn''t offend Gu fan, There''s only one end - sacrifice in vain. I don''t know how to die!


    "So don''t act rashly and manage Wuji well. In the future, our teachers and disciples will not be treated badly under the hands of the little Marquis..." Chi Weihan pondered a little and said: "I know the character of the little marquis. He is a gentleman, and at least he won''t do anything. I can guarantee that for you." He stopped for a moment, looked at his four disciples one by one with severe eyes, and said harshly, "but if you have two hearts, don''t say it''s the little marquis. I won''t let you go as a teacher, do you understand?"


    "Yes, master!" Four people are afraid of cold this one by one to see in the past, one by one silent, nodded to reply.


    "It''s just Shifu... In case he goes back to Beijing directly, isn''t he?" Sun Li asked again, but his address to Gu fan had been changed to Xiao Hou ye, and his respectful tone could not be further improvedˇ° Are we not prepared for nothing? "


    "It shouldn''t be..." Chi yinghan shook his head and said: "I feel that the little Marquis hasn''t got enough capital to be granted marquis. When I go back to the capital, I''m sure I''ll be pressed down by dantai RUOYE, so I won''t go back to the capital, and I will dissuade him. You don''t have to worry about that."


    "Yes." Sun Li answered and went back. However, he saw Chi yinghan waving his hand and said, "go down. Wuji will be handed over to you these days... Besides, what I have said to you today should not be mentioned to anyone else. If I mention a word, I will clean up the door!"


    "Yes, sir They all bowed in reply.


    When Gu fan came downstairs, he had already seen Chi Weihan standing in the hall waiting for him, wearing the armor of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army.


    "Little Marquis..." Chi Weihan gave Gu fan a military ceremony, and then said respectfully, "I''ve arranged it. I can leave at any time."


    Gu fan nodded and whispered to Chi Weihan: "Chi Wu Wei, let''s go back to Yunyi camp first, but you should remember that you can''t show your identity in front of everyone, even your former subordinates..."


    "I understandˇ° The pool is afraid of cold and answers in a deep voice.


    "Captain Chi Wu, I''ve been calling you this since I arrived at the boundary of the Beidou Dynasty." Gu fan stopped for a moment and continued: "but don''t worry, you must have a day of redressing your grievances and paying your blood debts. It''s not too late for you to show your identity. "


    The pool is afraid of cold to sigh a way: "all depend on small Hou ye to arrange is."


    Gu fan nodded slightly and comforted him: "Captain Chi Wu, you are wronged."


    Chi was afraid of cold and said with a smile, "young Marquis, in the Zhou Dynasty, there was a king of Yue who lived on his salary and tasted his courage to destroy the enemy country. I was just a little anonymous. What''s wrong?"


    After a while, Chang Feng, Jieyun envoy, and Huo Du, who was dressed as the injured man, came out and got on the carriage with Chi Weihan. Chi Weihan even took more than a dozen 500 taels of silver tickets and handed them to Gu fan. Although Gu fan repeatedly refused, he could not resist Chi Weihan and had to take care of them. Although with the strength of Gu fan, secular coins are useless, it''s convenient to have some money around.


    When it comes to money, Gu fan turned his head when he was in the carriage. However, he thought of Wang aogang, the left wing, asking the Moyun envoy to bribe the "Twelve mastiffs of the ice field" to go along the Shanhaiguan Pass to bribe businessmen and then officers.


    "Fifty two hundred and fifty thousand taels of silver..." Gu fan thought about it by himself, "a lot of silver. And if you don''t take the money, it will harm the country. Why don''t you take it? " There are so many things going on these days. If Chi Weihan didn''t take out money to keep it for Gu fan, he would have forgotten this. After all, compared with the four xingpo level masters and the understanding of the ghost Sutra of the underworld, whether it''s twelve all-time Shentian level minions or 250000 taels of silver, it''s really too small for Gu fan.


    At this time, Chi Weihan had already driven the carriage to the official road, and the road was not so bumpy. He entered the boundary of the Beidou Dynasty. Gu fan let Chi Weihan go out to drive. After all, the frontier was no better than the inland. Even in the interior of the Beidou Dynasty, where the public security was good, a man in black and masked driving the carriage would make people alert, let alone in the frontier? Moreover, Jieyun emissary has a little bit of the characteristics of gourong people. It''s troublesome to be recognized as a gourong person.


    But Chi Weihan''s identity is completely different. At least the armor of Fenwu captain of the cloud wing Imperial Army on Chi Weihan''s body is fake. He is driving, and ordinary soldiers of Yan Tianjun dare not ask. After all, Gu fan knew that the cloud wing Department of the imperial army was the only one who won the Shanhaiguan battle. It had a high prestige in Northern Xinjiang. Many soldiers of Yantian army admired this team who dared to fight hard and hard.


    At this time, Gu fan was sitting on the innermost side of the carriage, leaning against the wall. On the right side was Bai siyao, and on the left side was Chang Feng. Opposite Chang Feng was Jie Yunshi and huodu, who was wrapped in black and looked like zongzi.


    At this time, Gu fan suddenly thought of something and said to Bai siyao, "siyao, when you arrive at the boundary of the Beidou Dynasty, you can help Jieyun and Chang Feng put on some makeup. At least you can''t let people see that they are from gourong."


    At the boundary of the Beidou Dynasty, Gu fan did not call Jie Yun Shi Jie Yun Shi, but only called him "Jie Yun". After all, Jie Yun Shi was so famous in the Yan heavenly army. If anyone knew that Gu fan had accepted Jie Yun Shi as his subordinate, he would cause a lot of trouble.


    "Ah, do I need make-up, too?" Chang Feng couldn''t help touching his nose and asked, "brother, if you feel inconvenient, just say I''m your slave. Anyway, we know that we are friends."


    "How is that going to work?" Gu fan shook his head and said, "you know, there are strict ranks in the army. If you are a slave, everyone can bully you, and there is no place to talk about being bullied. But if you are my friend, anyone who dares to touch you will have to think about my reaction. "


    "Oh." Chang Feng bowed his head and answered. Bai siyao saw that Chang Feng was in a bit of a loss. She immediately patted him on the shoulder and said, "well, what''s the sigh of the young man? Don''t you believe in his sister-in-law''s disguise?" Bai siyao then took out a pile of tools from yaochi jade and put them beside him. He was about to change his face for Chang Fengˇ° After a while, you will see that your sister-in-law will turn you into a beautiful young man! "


    "Tut tut..." Gu Fan said, "Chang Feng is very handsome, ok..."


    "You''re the only one who talks!" Bai siyao returns to Gu fan symbolically, picks up a small brush and devotes herself to helping Chang Feng change his face.


    Soon there was a scream from Chang Feng in the carriage: "sister-in-law... Do you want to stick this eyelash on?"


    "You listen to me, stick on the right..." "pain, pain... Can not stick fake skin ah!"ˇ° Your original skin is so yellow... It''s not good-looking... "Bai siyao''s arbitrary voice rangˇ° What are you doing with your nose so high! " Chang Feng complainedˇ° That''s how it looks... Good boy As if Bai siyao had got a new toy, she kept tossing something on Chang Feng''s face. The poor beautiful boy had to swallow his anger. Only Gu fan watched and laughed a few times. At this time, Bai siyao would turn around and stare at Gu fan, and then make a gesture to put a brush on Gu fan''s face, I had to keep quiet.

 Chapter 396

    At dusk, Gu fan and others are only 100 miles away from the camp of Yunyi.


    Chi yinghan stopped the carriage for a moment, jumped out of the car, lifted the curtain, and said to Gu fan, "little Marquis, you see," Gu fan looks in the carriage in the direction of Chi yinghan''s fingers. He sees the red sunset, rendering the clouds in the sky into sunset, and below the red glow, you can see a continuous barracks. At this time, it''s still far away, It''s only on the plain that we can vaguely see the flag of cloud wing on the top of the tallest tent. The black two winged cloud flag is flying with the north wind, like a black dragon.


    Rao is a great achievement of the combination of man and nature in ancient times. He is almost happy and angry, but at this time, after a lot of hardships, adventures and dangers, he finally returned to his army camp safely. His face is still a little red with excitement, but his countless emotions turned into a plain saying: "finally, I''m back..."


    Voice down, but there is another voice then said: "yes, finally came back..." that person is pool fear cold.


    After Chi yinghan finished, he asked Gu fan, "little Marquis, it''s almost a hundred miles away. Shall we go all night or have a rest on the plain?"


    Gu fan looked at the people in the carriage and found that Bai siyao had already put on makeup for several other people. In fact, the other two people were dead. It was very difficult to put on makeup and it took much less time. Bai siyao didn''t want to waste more of her creative cells on these two living dead people, but after Chang Feng was tossed about by Bai siyao, At this time, he turned into a handsome young man with bright eyes. The skin on his face was even more creamy. He was not careful and thought that he was a tomboy disguised by a girl. Gu fan even suspected that if Bai siyao suddenly wanted to change into a woman''s dress for Chang Feng, he would soon become a dignified and beautiful girl. Only in this way, Bai siyao finally gave up and was satisfied.


    Gu Fan said after seeing the situation of the people, "it''s OK. We are all martial arts people. We can take the pain. Let''s go back to the camp directly to avoid long night dreams." Although Gu fan was in the territory of the Beidou Dynasty at this time, Northern Xinjiang has always been a mixture of good and bad. Who knows if there will be any other masters who are interested in their magic weapons? Although it''s said that the more trouble Gu fan gets, the faster he will die. Gu fan is still a little worried, because there are demons in the team named after "evil spirits" of dantai RUOYE, and he doesn''t know the real strength of the team. It''s not impossible for him to recruit a star level master with the strength of dantai RUOYE Xingjie, I''m not afraid to come alone. If we come together, it''s not easy to deal with.


    If you are in the forbidden camp, if you are evil, you will not dare to make mistakes. After all, killing the general of the forbidden army in the forbidden camp is just like a rebellion. But now Gu fan is a missing person. If you want to start, you have to go before Gu fan returns to the forbidden camp. Gu fan had a hunch in his heart that when he entered the boundary of the Beidou Dynasty, he would have got the information of his return. This is the enlightenment that the last time the Taibao party failed to launch the last assassination in Shanglin town. That is, never underestimate the opponent''s intelligence ability and cruelty. The safest time, sometimes the most dangerous time!


    "I see." Chi Weihan got Gu fan''s order and jumped into the car. Just as he was about to drive, Gu Fan said to Chang Feng, "Chang Feng, go and drive for a while. Chi Wu Wei, please come in and let Si Yao change her face for you."


    "Yes." Chi Weihan nods and gets into the carriage. Bai siyao also knows that Chi Weihan has a lot of acquaintances in the forbidden camp, so she pays special attention to make-up. Once Chi Weihan is recognized in the forbidden camp, it will cause a lot of trouble.


    Until the middle of the night, Gu fan''s carriage finally came to the cloud wing camp.


    At this moment, a row of sentries suddenly asked: "who is coming, do you have today''s password?"


    Gu fan felt a little depressed when he was asked by the sentry. Everything was the same as when he first came to the cloud wing department. The cloud wing department had strict military discipline. It was necessary to have a password when he went out to enter at night. This was true in the capital camp, not to mention in Northern Xinjiang.


    After thinking about it, Gu Fan said in a loud voice: "I''m Gu fan, the deputy commander of cloud wing department. Please inform meˇ°ˇ° Hum, are you commander Gu? I''m still houguyun in the plain! "


    The sentry gave a sneer, and many crossbows in the post were aimed at Gu fan''s carriage.


    "Yes, my dear son!"


    "Don''t pretend to be a ghost!"


    Gu fan was almost elated by the words of the sentinels. How can you run on people like this? It seems that they are not in these days, all the soldiers of cloud wing department have become greasy. Needless to say, Xie Yuxiang must have taught them! Gu fan scolded secretly in his heart.


    "On the count of ten, we''ll either leave or give our names, or our catapult won''t have eyes!" The sentry at the post gave an ultimatum.


    At this time, Gu fan suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed. The true Qi of heaven and earth poured into his body, and suddenly yelled: "I''m Gu fan, I''m back!"

 Chapter 397

    "I''m back... I''m back... I''m back..."


    Gu fan''s voice floated in the silent night sky, echoed over the whole cloud wing camp, and naturally came into the ears of every cloud wing soldier.


    According to the truth, noise at night is taboo, because it will cause camp bombing. But recently, there is nothing wrong in the frontier. The soldiers of the cloud wing are just training every day, so the pressure is not big. Suddenly hearing this, several soldiers who are not asleep even get up curiously.


    "Whoosh!" The two figures had already fallen in front of Gu fan. The distance of several hundred meters was only a moment. Obviously, their body movements were very fast. When the figures of these two people came out, they saw Gu fan and knelt down together.


    Gu fan saw clearly that the two figures were Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, two of his old subordinates. At this time, both of them were wearing the uniform armor of the cloud wing department. It seemed that they knew Gu fan was coming.


    "The young Marquis has come back from a long way. If you have lost something, please make atonement." Meng Wuhen half knelt on the ground and spoke slowly.


    At this time, Gu fan saw that his two old subordinates were safe and sound, and there was no etiquette in his heart. Without saying a word, he helped them up, patted Xie Yuxiang on the shoulder with a smile, and said, "Xie Yuxiang, I see how you''ve gained weight these days. Is it because you''ve embezzled military pay?"


    Meng Wuhen saw Gu fan with a smile on his face and knew that he was joking. He said without any responsibility, "yes, young Marquis, when you come back, someone can take charge of him."


    Xie Yuxiang then straightened his face and said to Meng Wuchen, "Lao Meng, I''ve got my salary and the imperial food. I didn''t get any more money. How can you do that?"


    "Lengzi, I''m joking with you!" When Meng Wuhen saw that Xie Yuxiang was serious, he could not help stretching out his right hand and clenching his fist. He laughed and challenged Xie Yuxiang''s armor. Xie Yuxiang immediately understood and laughed.


    "Bad, bad..." at this time, the soldiers on the post saw Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen from a distance. These two Fenwu captains and the man who called himself Gu fan were talking and laughing, and they were deserted.


    "Is this man really the Marquis?"


    "Hell, Meng Wu Wei is usually so fierce. He has a dead face and can laugh!"


    "That must be commander Gu..." one of the Sentinels held his head in despair and said, "it''s broken. It''s broken. We shouldn''t have said that..."


    "Yes, you said you were the father and the son of others... I don''t know how the marquis will punish you."


    A soldier beside him said with a smile, "I told you to be a little bit of a mouth. This time, I kicked the steel plate." Before his words were heard, the other sentinels, seeing his schadenfreude appearance, glared at him one by one, and the soldier was silent.


    At this time, Xie Yuxiang noticed the carriage behind Gu fan and the driver of the carriage. He was afraid of the cold and could not help frowning slightly and asked Gu fan, "little Marquis... This is..."


    Chi Weihan, who is behind Gu fan, has been changed by Bai siyao. Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen don''t have much contact with him, so they are familiar at most, but they can''t recognize him.


    Gu Fanqing coughed and said: "this one is Chi Wu Wei, a new master I recruited. As for the armor of the imperial guards, I got it for him. After all, it''s convenient for him to travel. Having the armor of the imperial guards is a pass."


    Meng Wuhen was a little surprised when he heard Gu fan''s words. He and Xie Yuxiang looked at each other, but each other said: "are you a heaven level master?"


    "Not bad." Gu fan noddedˇ° I think he''ll be my own soldier. He doesn''t need any establishment. He''ll wait for the opportunity to return to the forbidden army. " He looked at Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuchen, and said meaningfully, "Mr. Xie, Mr. Meng, you follow me early. Although Mr. Chi is later, I hope you don''t have any mustard in the future."


    Hearing the speech, Xie Yuxiang quickly bowed and said, "little Marquis, where are you speaking?"


    Meng Wuhen also bowed to Chi and said, "Mr. Chi Wuwei, I''m from Jingchuan. My surname is Meng Wuhen. This is my brother, Xie Yuxiang... "


    Xie Yuxiang also bows to the cold pool.


    The pool is afraid of cold also hastily return a gift, humility way: "hereafter still ask two gentlemen to help a lot."


    Gu fan was relieved when he saw that Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen didn''t see the identity of Chi Weihan. They seemed to be harmonious with each other. Gu fan turned around, pointed to the carriage behind him and said, "there are women in the carriage. It''s inconvenient here. I won''t meet the two gentlemen."


    "Female dependents?" Xie Yuxiang can''t help but frown and ask, "is huanlingyue also with the Marquis?"


    Hear huanlingyue three words, Gu fan suddenly heard the carriage of Bai siyao issued a sigh.


    Gu fan laughs awkwardly, but Meng Wuhen has more experience. He can see the clue. Huan Lingyue is not the one on the carriage. Gu fan''s wife is either someone else, or there is something important in the car. It''s not convenient for them to see, at least not now. In this case, if Xie Yuxiang, like him, breaks the casserole to the end, it''s really boring. He immediately tugged at Xie Yuxiang''s sleeve. Naturally, Xie Yuxiang was not an uninteresting person. He quickly bowed to apologize and said, "young Marquis, it''s hard to get on the road. You''d better go back to the camp to have a rest first... Your camp is always empty. Someone cleans it regularly. You can live in it directly."


    Gu fan nodded, then followed Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen to the camp of cloud wing department. Before they arrived at the camp, the camp gate had been opened. All the Sentinels on the night stood by the gate one by one, their heads bowed. Most of them looked at Gu fan in fear.


    Xie Yuxiang frowned slightly, stepped forward, walked to the soldiers, and asked in a voice, "Why are you absent without permission? Go back and stand guard


    At this time, a soldier who had a good relationship with Xie Yuxiang pulled Xie Yuxiang''s sleeve and asked in a low voice, "Xie Wuwei, you said... How do you think the young Marquis would punish us?"


    Xie Yuxiang was almost enraged by the soldier''s words, and he could not help shaking his head.


    "You don''t know?" The soldier was surprised, then two hands stacked together, patted to do depressed: "bad, bad, then we are not miserable?"


    "He won''t drive us out of cloud wing!" One of the Sentinels bowed his head and said, "we''ve only entered the forbidden army after layer upon layer of selection... We''ve just fought several battles, and we want to go back and change officers after accumulating our military achievements..."


    Several sentinels nearby sighed.


    Just as Xie Yuxiang was talking with the Sentinels, suddenly all the Sentinels were silent. Xie Yuxiang turned his head and saw that Gu fan had come slowly and entered the crowd.


    Those sentinels who were still talking just now, their faces were even more ugly. They bowed their heads one by one, like a plague chicken.


    Xie also bowed to Gu fan with a very respectful attitude.


    Gu fan looked at the sentinels and asked, "who didn''t let me into the camp just now? Come out


    This sentence, like thunder, exploded in everyone''s ears. Gu fan is now a great master of eight star Xuans. With this roar, the soldiers who are closer to him look like earth, and they are obviously surprised.


    But after all, these soldiers were the most elite imperial guards of the Beidou Dynasty, and they were also the soldiers of the cloud wing department who paid attention to discipline and orderly advance and retreat. Immediately, ten soldiers came out of the crowd, their faces were resolute, and they obviously had the consciousness of taking responsibility and accepting punishment.


    If in other miscellaneous brands of the army, everyone grabs good things and kicks bad things, it will never be so straightforward.


    Gu fan looked at the ten soldiers, swept them over their faces, and then looked at them carefully, as if to remember their appearance. Then he said slowly: "now I declare..." he stretched out his right hand and pointed to one of them: "appoint ten of you as centurions!"


    "What One of the ten soldiers pointed at by Gu fan thought he had heard it wrong when he heard Gu fan''s words. In surprise, he cried out.


    The other nine people also reacted and looked at each other. They didn''t know what to say. This... This... They are ready to be punished! Do you want to play with them?


    "Are you kidding, young Marquis?" One of them gave a ceremony to Gu fan and said.


    Gu fan''s face was livid. He looked at the soldier and said coldly, "what are you talking about! If there is no joke in the army, how can I be joking? "


    "This..." several soldiers nearby were a little surprised. Gu fan then said: "I remember when our department was in the hands of commander Zhou Yafu, it was like this. No one was allowed to enter the camp unless he had a command. Even his majesty Xinghuang was said to have been blocked by him. What''s more, my deputy commander of cloud wing department?" Gu fan stopped for a moment and said, "you have strictly carried out the military order. You should not bend the law for personal gain because of my status. You are the model of our army. Who will you promote if you don''t?"


    The other sentinels standing next to him clapped their hands before the words came down.


    At this time, Gu fan suddenly stretched out his hand and motioned them not to clap. He deliberately folded his smile and said, "but the man who pretends to be my father has paid attention to it. In the future, he should be polite when he speaks!"


    As the voice fell, all the Sentinels burst out laughing uncontrollably.


    "What the young Marquis said is very true." Next to Xie Yuxiang complimented.


    "Young Marquis, when commander Zhou Yafu was here, I''m afraid he would not do much better than him, would he?" At this time, Meng Wuhen came up and arched his hand to Gu fan. Looking at Gu fan, he continued: "the return of the young Marquis today is also a major event of our cloud wing department. Now it''s late at night, so don''t make much noise. Go back to your posts!"


    "Yes, sir All the Sentinels bowed together, then walked away confidently and returned to their posts.


    Xie Yuxiang said to Gu fan with a smile: "in fact, I guess you will solve it like this."


    Gu fan nodded slightly, walking to Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen and asked, "what happened during my absence?"


    Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen looked at each other and said, "little Marquis, there''s nothing big these days. There''s just one thing that I don''t know whether to talk about or not..."


    Gu fan saw that they were embarrassed and could not help saying, "if it''s not convenient, don''t talk about it. What does it have to do with it?"


    Meng Wuhen coughed, stopped and said, "little Marquis, it''s about huanlingyue girl!"

 Chapter 398

    Xie Yuxiang said to Gu fan with a smile: "in fact, I guess you will solve it like this."


    Gu fan nodded slightly, walking to Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen and asked, "what happened during my absence?"


    Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen looked at each other and said, "little Marquis, there''s nothing big these days. There''s just one thing that I don''t know whether to talk about or not..."


    Gu fan saw that they were embarrassed and could not help saying, "if it''s not convenient, don''t talk about it. What does it have to do with it?"


    Meng Wuhen coughed, stopped and said, "little Marquis, it''s about huanlingyue girl!"


    Gu fan suddenly surprised, a trace of worry in his eyes, but he asked: "what''s the matter with Huan Lingyue?"


    Xie Yuxiang said to Meng Wuhen, "Lao Meng, we in the cloud wing department know about this news. You might as well tell the young Marquis here."


    Meng Wuhen nodded and said: "little Marquis, last time the prince xingzhenxuan came to inspect the cloud wing department, huanlingyue had been lying in ambush in the camp. When the guard around the prince was scarce, she suddenly took the hand and wanted to hijack his highness."


    "What Gu fan at this time, such as by electricity, can''t help asking "what did she hijack xingzhenxuan for?"


    Meng Wuhen sighed: "when huanlingyue put the knife on the crown prince''s neck, the first thing she asked was, what do you guess?"


    "What is it?" Gu fan asked.


    "What huanlingyue asked was, where did you get Gufan? You sent someone to put him under house arrest, but you dare to come to the cloud wing to die! " Xie Yuxiang answered for Meng Wuhen.


    "Then what happened? What happened later! " Gu fan just felt that his heart beat a lot faster in a moment. He couldn''t wait to ask, "is huanlingyue hurt? Where is she now? "


    Meng Wuhen then said to Xie Yuxiang, "at that time, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, was there. How could miss huanlingyue succeed?" He shook his head and sighed: "at that time, if fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, didn''t do it, he would not escape the responsibility afterwards. If there was something wrong with the prince xingzhenxuan, the commander-in-chief of Yantian army would certainly not be able to do it... But fortunately, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, knew that huanlingyue was the man of the little marquis. He didn''t do it seriously, just hurt her, and then almost sold a flaw, I want to let her go. "


    "Gone? Have you left yet? " Gu fan shook Meng Wuchen''s shoulder and asked, "is there anything wrong with her? Is it serious? "


    Meng Wuhen shook his head and said, "even if huanlingyue is injured, she still holds her knife against the neck of the prince xingzhenxuan, and claims that she will not leave unless she sees you... As a result, she is subdued by the guards who are catching up with her..."


    "What At this time, Gu fan felt what it was like to be in a state of anxiety. He kept holding each other''s hands and seemed to be thinking about what to doˇ° When did this happen? " The charge of assassinating the crown prince is settled. Huanlingyue''s life is absolutely to be compensated. If the crown prince xingzhenxuan meets with houdantai RUOYE again, and they throw this basin of dirty water on the ancient family, it will be a disaster of killing the family!


    Huan Lingyue is usually bold, but careful, and has developed the habit of making a move without leaving it. How can she be so reckless this time? Gu fan has already complained about Huan Lingyue. Compared with Bai siyao, Huan Lingyue seems to have some defects in her nature.


    "Back to the little Marquis, this was a week ago..." Meng Wuhen then said: "after all, the iron wall Marquis fan Suiyang is on the same line with the little marquis. He has been pressing on this matter, and does not determine the nature of the incident. After all, he is the great general of Northern Xinjiang. He does not speak. The crown prince xingzhenxuan and a dozen people around him can not make any big waves, But it''s only a temporary measure. It can be delayed for a while, but it can''t be delayed for a lifetime! "


    Gu fan stretched out his right hand and buttoned his middle finger on his forehead. He seemed to feel that it was very difficultˇ° Isn''t huanlingyue in the hands of Prince xingzhenxuan now


    Xie Yuxiang noddedˇ° At the beginning, I heard from you that you saved huanlingyue... So... "


    Gu fan sighed, looked at the sky and said to them, "gentlemen, you''ve been working hard these days..." Gu fan then lowered his head and said, "tomorrow morning, I''ll go to Tiebi Marquis''s house to see what the solution is... Before that, you don''t have to act rashly."


    "Yes, sir Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen answer the question together.


    "You two go down to practice!" Gu fan nodded slightly. At this time, he added: "I had an adventure this time. I got the basic classics of BEIYAO palace sect. I''ll pass them to the two gentlemen in a few days. I''ll consolidate my foundation and break through to the level of heaven!"


    "The fundamental books of BEIYAO palace!" When Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen heard Gu fan''s words, they immediately took a breath of air and could hardly standˇ° Young Marquis, what you got is the basic books of BEIYAO palace, the second of friar Yun''s sect? "


    Gu fan nodded slightly and said, "yes, it''s the fundamental classics of the BEIYAO palace, namely, the book of frost heaven and the way of Taiyin heaven and earth. I got it by chance and wrote it down. How about giving it to you later?" Referring to the book of frost, Gu fan thinks of another person, situ mengming. I still remember the last time in that hotel, Bai siyao''s martial uncle tried to test situ mengming''s understanding of the book. Obviously, situ mengming also inherited the skills of BEIYAO palace, but for some reasons, the book of frost should be incomplete, Not to mention Taiyin Qiankun Dao. If Gu fan handed over the complete book of frost heaven and the Tao of heaven and earth to situ mengming to practice, maybe he would be able to break through the star level!

 Chapter 399

    Gu fan himself learned the importance of the fundamental classics for martial artists after practicing the fundamental classics of the BEIYAO palace, frost heaven and the way of Taiyin heaven and earth, and half of the ghost Scripture of the underworld palace, On the contrary, it is likely to linger in a realm and delay the progress of martial arts.


    Most of the officers in the imperial court are based on the basic ancient book "Beidou Xingchen Lu". Beidou is the master of life and Nandou is the master of death. Beidou Xingchen Lu is a set of basic ancient books about the concept of life and death. It is said that it is the fundamental ancient book of xingdoudao. On the one hand, it is said that the imperial court destroyed the Daoism of xingdoudao and plundered it for itself. On the other hand, it is said that Beidou Xinghuang inherited the Daoism of xingdoudao. It was originally the Daoism of xingdoudao in ancient times, but the imperial court did not recognize the sects as monsters.


    Generally speaking, only when the Imperial Army reaches the level of chieftain can they have the chance to learn the basic classics. Moreover, it is still one-level teaching, and it is very difficult to learn more. It can be said that some military personnel in the Imperial Army are artificially limited in the speed of upgrading. Today''s plain Hou Guyun is a different number, and almost does not rely on the "Beidou star record" to break through the star level, Since then, according to their own experience in fighting on the battlefield, constantly draw strength and become a star hero!


    The imperial court is so stingy with its own military personnel, not to mention those who started with scattered cultivation and later joined the imperial court. Now Gufan got the basic books of BEIYAO palace, and then passed them on to Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuchen, which was like a great drought.


    Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen suddenly felt that the gate was in front of them. They opened it with a tap. They couldn''t help looking happy and their eyes lit up.


    When Gu fan saw that they were very happy, he had to recite the "frost heaven treasure" to Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen. They stood in the same place one by one, listening in silence, for fear of missing a word. When Gu fan bowed to Gu fan, he said, "young Marquis, if Xiao Xie and I break through the star stage in the future, your great kindness, Our brothers will never forget it


    "Little Marquis... We..." Xie Yuxiang just looked at his mouth, Gu fan saw that they had said something serious, and quickly stopped him and said, "two gentlemen, you''d better go back to the camp first and understand the" frost heaven treasure book ". As for other things, it''s not too late to talk about them later."


    Meng Wuhen immediately arched his hand and said, "yes, young marquis."


    Xie Yuxiang also nodded his head and told Gu fan, "young Marquis, I have arranged to go on and arrange camp rest for those who are with you. You should have a rest early."


    Gu fan nodded and went straight to his camp.


    At this time, Xie Yuxiang suddenly stretched out his hand behind Gu fan. It seemed that he wanted to shout Gu fan to say something more, but Meng Wuhen stopped him. When Gu fan came near the tent, Meng Wuhen asked in a low voice, "Xiao Xie, what do you want to say to the Marquis?"


    Xie Yuxiang shook his head and said, "Lao Meng, I just want to say to the young Marquis that huanlingyue is very affectionate to him. Although she doesn''t say it on the surface... In fact..." Xie Yuxiang said with a sigh, "ah, I hope the young Marquis won''t let her down."


    Meng Wuhen patted Xie Yuxiang on the shoulder and said, "I don''t think so. Just now, the young Marquis heard that huanlingyue girl had an accident. He also cared about her very much. Moreover, the young marquis will be appointed Marquis of the army in the future. According to the etiquette, he can have a wife, two wives and four concubines. Where can there be no place for huanlingyue girl?"


    Xie Yuxiang seemed to want to say something, but he wanted to say it again. He let Meng Wuchen''s big hand pat him on the shoulder and said, "go back to understand the frost heaven treasure book given by the little marquis. It''s the key point for us to break through the heaven level as soon as possible. You can see that the little marquis is is becoming more and more powerful now. If we are not stronger, we may leave it behind."


    After Meng Wuhen said this, Xie Yuxiang couldn''t help feeling: "yes, Lao Meng, when we decided to follow the marquis in yunmengze more than a year ago, he was just a little bit of a star Xuan. At the beginning, we were really with the right people."


    Meng Wuhen nodded and said, "yes, just now I saw the power of the young marquis. Even I felt a little suppressed. If the young marquis is still Shen Tian level, it''s absolutely impossible for us to feel depressed unconsciously. I guess the young Marquis should have broken through to heaven level... And the young marquis will be better than the martial arts of the same level in every realm, I think this time, he should be the most powerful person in the whole class. "


    "Then why can''t I feel the breath of the young Marquis at all? Even when I first saw the young Marquis, I felt that his breath was much weaker and almost degenerated to the congenital level. I thought I had a wrong perception, and I secretly felt it again. It was still the same. Then I doubted whether the young Marquis was injured or something was wrong with his practice... "


    Meng wuheng said with a smile: "well, the young marquis is intelligent and often has great fortune. Last time in Shanhaiguan dog army camp, five thousand wolf teeth guards and a strong star soul rank were not good. We young Marquis, such people will be possessed, but we people, can''t we all be choked to death by drinking cold water?" Seeing that Xie Yuxiang laughed, Meng Wuhen continued: "the young Marquis should have a magic weapon to hide his breath, or some skill to restrain his breath. In this way, he can make his opponent numb and easy to win when he confronts others. It''s a good way..."


    Just outside the tent, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen are standing there, communicating with each other by means of sound transmission. But Gu fan in the tent clearly hears their conversation. After all, these two people have Shen Tian''s strength. Gu fan is so close in the state of the unity of heaven and man that he doesn''t even listen to them. Those words are almost in Gu fan''s ears.


    Gu fan suddenly opened his eyes. This time, he broke off his cultivation and got out of the realm of the unity of man and nature. It seemed that he didn''t want to listen any moreˇ° Huanlingyue... Alas. " He went to stay, walked around the camp, looked at the familiar furnishings in his camp, and suddenly remembered the beautiful image of Huan Lingyue who had been flipping the military situation in the camp before.


    Another trance, the figure is gone with the wind, leaving only Gu fan dejected. At this time, a pair of hands appeared behind Gu fan, slowly hugged Gu fan''s waist, and then a slightly warm face slowly leaned over and was nestling on his shoulder.


    "Siyao..." with the temperature from her hands, she judged the identity of the figure behind her. His hand silently covered her hand and said slowly: "I''m sorry... I... I..." Gu fan stammered: "I''m worried about her..."


    Bai siyao''s cheek, sticking to Gu fan''s clothes, didn''t speak. Instead, her body trembled slightly, and she began to sob in silence.


    Gu fan''s eyes closed slightly and opened again, but he still didn''t know how to comfort Bai siyao. In fact, Gu fan regarded Bai siyao as his wife when he told aogang that she was his wife. But what about huanlingyue?


    This is a question that Bai siyao has been asking Gu fan, which Gu fan is most reluctant to answer. But Bai siyao loves Gu fan very much, so even if she doesn''t get the answer to this question, she still follows him. But now, there is no way to avoid this question. It''s time to get an answer.


    And the answer is "I''m sorry, I''m worried about her..."


    "I''ll help you save her!" Suddenly, from behind Gu fan, Bai siyao hugged him and said.


    "No, don''t go!" Gu fan stopped and said, "although you have the power of a nebula, it''s too dangerous to break into Shenyang by force... And we don''t know where xingzhenxuan will lock up huanlingyue, right?"


    "What can I do?" Bai siyao continued to sob: "if she dies, you will remember her all your life! Because... Because she died for you! "


    For a moment, Gu fan seemed to feel that his heart beat missed a beat. No, even Gu fan felt that his heart beat stopped. Suddenly, a deep pain was directed at his heart, which made him feel that the temples on both sides of his forehead were slightly open.


    "You''ll remember her all your life! Because she died for you This sentence is like a curse to kill the heart, which makes Gu fan''s heart ache. He gritted his teeth and said, "siyao, don''t want you to go. I''ll go. I''m a general of the imperial court. At least he has something to worry about. If he dares to do anything to Huan Lingyue, he has to consider whether he can bear the anger of our plain Hougu family! "


    In the last sentence, although it is hard to say, the binding force on Prince xingzhenxuan is very small, because Prince xingzhenxuan seizes the name of huanlingyue and is an assassin! That is to say, huanlingyue wanted to assassinate xingzhenxuan. No matter how to deal with it, Gu fan would take revenge on him, but he would take revenge on himself. It''s just that they are both public figures and have their own supporting forces behind them. Although Gu fan is only the second son of the Marquis, he is the leader of the civilian Marquis faction and has won the support of the Murong family, With the power to compete with Prince xingzhenxuan, who is supported by the noble Marquis, it will not be good for both sides if there is a quarrel. Especially if the prince''s reputation is bad, it will not be cost-effective for other brothers to take advantage of it.


    "You... What are you worth?" Bai siyao rubbed her cheek against Gu fan ''


    Gu fan was amused by Bai siyao''s words and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Still laughing Bai siyao angrily scolded Gu fan, but Gu fan turned around, hugged Bai siyao and said, "OK, OK, siyao, don''t be too excited. I have a way to save Huan Lingyue. There''s no need for you and me to take risks. It''s just that we need to borrow the brains of some hapless ghosts... "


    "Why?" Bai siyao heard Gu fan say so well, can''t help but Leng for a moment asked: "borrow head?"


    Gu fan turned around and seemed to be holding something in his right hand. As he was shaking the fan, he said triumphantly: "Hey, heaven''s secret can''t be revealed!"


    "Puchi..." Bai siyao was also amused by Gu fan''s action, and said: "people say that when your court''s Big Dipper star emperor was young, his favorite action was the action of" shaking the fan to point the mountains "which was made by you, It''s not like a counsellor with a feather fan and a silk scarf... It''s like a bum sitting under a big tree shaking a PU fan to enjoy the cool! "


    "Ah Gu fan was frightened and said, "is there such exaggeration?"


    "Well!" Bai siyao just nodded, and then couldn''t help but squint into a line again, gigglingˇ° I knew you were bluffing me! " In ancient times, there was no justice.

 Chapter 400

    The next morning, in front of the largest residence in Shenyang City, the two rows of guards were dressed in red armor, and their faces were serious. They were the elite of the Yantian army. Even if it was cold outside, they still did not move. On the plaque in front of the main gate was the Golden character "Tiebi Houfu", which was the core of the Yantian army, The residence of fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, commander in chief of Yantian army in Northern Xinjiang. At this time, a young swordsman in white came to tiebihou''s residence, followed by a beautiful young man in plain clothes and a middle-aged man in black. As soon as the guard in front of the door saw the boy, he immediately exclaimed, "you... Why are you here?" That youth light smile for a while, but ask a way: "just came back, come to visit Marquis, is iron wall marquis in the house?"ˇ° Yes, yes. " The bodyguard replied in a hurry: "the Marquis is in the warm Pavilion. These days, he has told us that when the ancient commander comes, he will go to the warm Pavilion." Gu fan nodded slightly. There was a scout from the Tianjun of fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall in the whole northern Xinjiang. He should be the one who couldn''t hide the most about his return, so he told his servants not to block his wayˇ° These are my two retinues. Please treat them well Gu fan pointed to the two people behind him and saidˇ° It''s natural. " The bodyguard leaned slightly to make way for Gu fan and others and said, "commander Gu, please follow me to warm the pavilion." Then another Yan Tianjun bodyguard came out and said to the two people behind Gu fan, "two, please follow me and have a drink in the wing room to warm your body." Gu fan followed the bodyguard through the hall, around several buildings, and through a garden, and then came to a purple two-story Pavilion. The bodyguard stopped and said to Gu fan, "commander Gu, the Marquis is waiting for you on the second floor. I''ll leave." Gu fan waved his hand to indicate that the bodyguard could step down. Then he looked up at the warm Pavilion and found that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, had not even heard his breath. It was obvious that he had laid a protective wall. He knew that fan Suiyang should have something important to talk about with himself. He unconsciously quickened his pace and went up to the second floor. Gu fan walked up the stairs to the second floor of the warm Pavilion, and saw that the second floor of the warm pavilion was covered with birch floors everywhere, with a huge incense tripod in the middle, in which there was a dense purple smoke. Obviously, this incense burner is burning valuable red sandalwood, with dense aroma. It can dispel cold and dampness, and refresh your mind. Fan Suiyang, the iron wall marquis in black armor, still stands there like an iron man, but on the futon next to him, there is another man, who is also very familiar to Gu fan, but situ mengmingˇ° Brother situ, why are you here? " Gu fan originally thought that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, wanted to talk to him alone, but he never thought that situ mengming was also here. He couldn''t help feeling a little surprisedˇ° Fan''er, I know that after you see me, you must go to the fire department to see Meng Ming. Why don''t you come here together? " Fan Suiyang''s voice came out through the steel armor, but it was slightly different from the voice Gu fan had heard before, as if he had grown old these daysˇ° Little Marquis, it''s the happiest thing to see you safe these days. " Situ mengming seemed to be a little excited, and he said to Gu fan straightforwardlyˇ° Brother situ, as soon as we leave the inn, a few months have passed. Gu fan also misses you very much. " Gu fan saw that there was a futon beside the censer, so he didn''t want to be polite with them. He went straight over and sat down on his knees. Seeing that Gu fan was seated, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, said, "Meng Ming is not an outsider. Tell me what happened to you since you were robbed from the inn near Shanhaiguan." Gu fan nodded and told the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang and situ mengming about how he was taken to BEIYAO palace, how he became a disciple of BEIYAO palace leader, and how he entered Huanyu Jinwu. When they heard that Gu fan could go to Huanyu Jinwu under the water of BEIYAO palace and read any books in a day and a half, Even the iron wall Marquis fan Suiyang, who was wrapped in steel armor, showed a trace of envy in his eyes. Situ mengming, needless to say, asked Gu fan this and that. Gu Fan said to situ mengming with a smile: "brother situ, I know that you have the remnant of Shuangtian Baodian in BEIYAO palace. I will recite it to you in a moment to help you understand it. How about breaking through the star level at one stroke?"ˇ° Really? " It seems that situ mengming didn''t believe it was true. He asked: "is it really OK?" Gu fan nodded with a smile and said, "of course, I have nothing to hide from brother situ." Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, is itching to hear Gu fan say this. He has a set of basic books about the sect of Yuan friars. Even if fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, has no effect on breaking through the star level and improving his realm, it is also an extremely valuable accumulation. However, Gu fan is his junior, but fan Suiyang can''t save face to ask Gu fan for help, I can''t help feeling a little sullen.

 Chapter 401

    Gu fan naturally knew that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, was embarrassed to ask for it from himself, so he took out a hand copied scroll from his arms and handed it to fan Suiyang, saying, "Marquis of iron wall, this is a set of" divine boxing Manual of nature "of the ancient way of nature that I saw in the world''s golden house. I was silent and hope it can help the marquis."


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, was stunned when he heard that Gu fan mentioned the five words of "the way of ancient creation". He took the scroll by a supernatural force and looked at it. He couldn''t help exclaiming: "it''s really a secret collection of ancient martial arts, fan''er, you are so lucky!"


    Gu fan gave a noncommittal smile. In my heart, I thought, "if I tell you again, I''ve got half of the ghost Sutra of the underworld hall. Don''t you want to suffer from red eye disease one by one?"


    Needless to say, even though tiebihou now has the power of a nebula in xingpo level, the martial arts of ancient nature Tao is still very helpful to him. As soon as this secret collection is sent out, Gu fan''s relationship with fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, is getting closer. If it''s not for his seniority, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, would like to worship Gu fan.


    Gu fan then said how he went back to the boundary of the Beidou Dynasty through the grassland of gourong. However, he intentionally concealed the plot of his assassination of aogang by Bai siyao and himself. After all, there are too many secrets involved in this incident. It''s not easy to make it clear for a moment or a half. If one is not careful, he will reveal the truth. So it''s better not to tell the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang, Gu fan didn''t even want to tell Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen.


    Situ mengming touched his chin, but changed a more comfortable posture on the futon, sat down cross legged, and asked Gu fan, "young Marquis, do you think that Wang aogang, the left wing of the dog army, paid 250000 Liang to hire twelve Shen Tian level and all day long dog soldiers to sneak into our army and buy merchants? Is there any conclusive evidence?"


    "Yes, I heard it with my own ears. If I see those people again, I can recognize their faces!" Gu fan affirmed.


    Situ mengming looked at fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, and then at Gu fan. He frowned slightly and said, "but as the northern Xinjiang is so big, almost every city has businessmen and gourong people coming and going. Where do we want to find these 12 people? It''s almost like looking for a needle in a haystack! "


    Gu fan brushed the floor in front of him with a smile and said, "but I still know a crucial place..."


    "What? Do you know where they''re going to be? " The voice of fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, was slightly surprised across the armor.


    "Marquis Tiebi, have you ever heard of Fengying Gu fan nodded and asked.


    "I''ve heard of that. It''s a big business near Shanhaiguan. There are many semicolons. What''s the matter? Did they collude with the gourong people? " Situ mengming asked in a voice.


    Gu fan just laughed but did not speak, but situ mengming fell into a fog and asked, "what are you laughing at, young Marquis?"


    "Brother situ, I think it''s very strange. Don''t you know that Fengying is from gourong? What''s more, Wang aogang, the left wing of the dog army, still has shares in it! "


    "What? We don''t know! " Gu fan, the Sutra of situ Meng Ming, was as pale as earth. He suddenly supported himself from the putuan and said to the iron wall Marquis fan Suiyang in a serious tone: "Marquis, this is a very important thing. We have been infiltrated by the enemy. Is this really good? It is suggested that all the sub branches of Fengying trading house should be checked immediately and the persons concerned should be arrested. "


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, felt that Mount Tai was collapsing in front of him without changing his color. He just shook his head slowly and said, "Meng Ming, be calm. Now we don''t have any evidence in our hands, so we check a big business like Fengying. From our point of view, it''s to eliminate hidden dangers for our country, but from the point of view of other businessmen, the nature of this matter is completely different... "Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang pauses, looks at them and says:" will it be our Yantian army that sees Fengying''s business booming, When we covet their property, we say that Fengying firms collude with Canrong, extort it and take it for themselves... How can we explain that? "


    "This..." situ Meng said with a face of embarrassmentˇ° What shall we do? "


    "When the time comes, the merchants will be in danger. They will seek refuge and turn to the dog army. Isn''t that right for the enemy?" Tiebihou''s words pierced into the interior, but all of a sudden made situ mengming scared out in a cold sweat.


    Gu fan also nodded his head and said: "what tiebihou said is very true. Businessmen are only interested in profits. This situation is also very normal, and there is no conclusive evidence. Even Yan Tianjun can''t arrest people casually, let alone check other people''s property, otherwise it is easy to cause confusion and fear."


    Situ mengminggang wanted to ask Gu fan what good strategy he had, but Gu Fan said: "in my opinion, the other party must be on guard. Now if you want to go to Fengying business, you will get nothing, and you will scare the snake. And I also heard that dog Rong told these people that they must withdraw all the money at one time, in order to avoid being touched by others. Moreover, the fund dog Rong gave them was 250000 taels of silver! "


    "So much!" Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, was slightly surprised.


    "Otherwise, how can you buy so many people''s hearts? Marquis, money can make the devil push the mill!" Sima mengming said.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s impossible for us to carry 250000 taels of silver with us. Even if we convert it into gold, it will cost about 2500 taels. Even if we put it on 12 people separately, it will cost more than 1200 taels per person. How heavy is this? And it''s extremely bloated. If you take these huge sums of money to bribe others, maybe things will come to light on the way, and we''ll find out, or you''ll be targeted and killed. " Gu fan''s analysis showed that he was right, and fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, nodded slightly and said, "fan Er, in your opinion, what should they do?"


    Gu fan bowed his hand slightly and said modestly, "in my opinion, they should buy a lot of valuable luxury goods, such as antiques, jewelry, ivory, precious calligraphy and paintings. After all, these things are better and more valuable."


    Hearing the speech, situ mengming could not help but clap his hands and said, "brother Gu fan''s head is still turning fast. We can''t find the accounts of Fengying business. After all, it''s their privacy. But we can go to the nearby cities to see the transactions of antiques, jewelry and valuables, and see if there are large transactions. Then we can catch these people by following suit!"


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, nodded and added: "yes, this matter should be carried out as soon as possible, and these 12 people should be caught as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will be too powerful for our army''s decadent ability."


    Gu fan just shook his head and said: "Lord Hou, in fact, this is not necessarily a bad thing. Things decay first and then insects grow. The people who will be bought by these people with money and jewelry are decayed parts. Just through their infiltration, these decayed parts will be exposed, so that we can get rid of them and clean our team."


    "Fan''er, you have a point." Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, nodded and said, "but if it involves too much, I can''t do it well. After all, a large-scale conviction of middle-level officers will weaken the fighting capacity of Yan Tianjun as much as a Shanhaiguan campaign."


    "There''s no other way." Si Tu Meng Ming echoed and said, "I''m going to let my staff go to each market to investigate the trading situation of large quantities of luxury goods, and then send a special person to watch, so as to get these 12 guys out as soon as possible!"


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, also said, "do it secretly. Meng Ming, you understand."


    "Do as you are ordered Situ mengming said to fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, "I will live up to my mission."


    Situ mengming turned around and said to Gu fan, "brother Gu fan, I''ll go first. When this matter is over, I''ll go to the camp of cloud wing department to have a drink with you."


    "Brother situ, I''ll be with you at any time!" Gu Fan said to situ mengming with a smile.


    Situ mengming nodded and walked downstairs.


    When situ mengming retreated, Gu fan heard him go out of the door, and fan Suiyang''s voice rang againˇ° Fan''er, it may be inconvenient for Meng ming to speak here. Now you can speak. "


    Gu fan threw a grateful look at Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang. Then he lowered his head and said, "master Hou, how much trouble did you have in that matter."


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, said to Gu fan with a smile: "fan Er, ordinary people say that heroes are sad about the beauty pass. You haven''t really become a hero, but the beauty pass can''t pass."


    Gu fan laughed bitterly at himself for a moment, and then said, "Marquis, if you say that, I should be happy?"


    When fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, saw that Gu fan didn''t understand the amorous feelings, he could not help saying, "fan Er, the woman named Huan Lingyue has a deep affection for you. Even uncle fan, an outsider, can see it. So I just deliberately beat her back. I''m reluctant to give up."


    "Thank you, uncle fan." Gu fan saw that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of the iron wall, called himself "Uncle fan", and the distance between them suddenly narrowed a lot. Then he asked, "Uncle fan, how is she now?"


    Fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, shook his head and said: "she was subdued by the guards of xingzhenxuan and was held in the residence of xingzhenxuan. I can only send a few people to watch her. In name, she is monitoring and guarding, but in fact, she is protecting. I''m afraid that he will do harm to her. After all, Xing Zhen Xuan already hates you because of the evil things of Dan Tai. If she gets you, it''s strange that she doesn''t do it all. "


    Gu fan nodded slightly to show that he understood and was worried about the safety of Huan Lingyue.


    "Now you should rest assured. At least my people are there. Xingzhenxuan doesn''t dare to take your huanlingyue." Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang explainedˇ° According to the Convention, assassins should be held in prison on the spot. This kind of assassination is a serious crime, and it is to be escorted back to the capital for interrogation and then executed. Because the general assassination usually involves a lot of unknown things behind, and then causes a political earthquake. Therefore, if the assassins are not successful, they will commit suicide and rarely catch a living person, Your huanlingyue is an exception... "Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang then said:" moreover, this incident is another exception... This assassination should not be regarded as an assassination, but as a hijacking, and the reason is strange. It should be... It should be said that it''s for love, not to mention it involves you... Your identity is more sensitive, It''s the new generation standing on the top of the storm. If they don''t handle it well, it may cause the contradiction between the common Hou faction and the noble Hou faction to become white hot, or even break up openly... "At this time, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, pauses slightly and looks at Gu fan. He seems to think that his nephew is still young after all, and says," fan Er, you are still young after all, It''s also an impulsive age. It''s possible to be a beauty in a rage, which may bring immeasurable trouble and loss to the dynasty. So even if your huanlingyue has to bear anything, please try your best to restrain your feelings. After all... "Fan Suiyang sighed:" after all, what she wants to hijack is the crown prince of the dynasty! "


    Gu fan also sighed a little, then looked at the iron wall Hou fan Suiyang in the armor and asked, "Uncle fan, is there really no room for maneuver? What if she was hijacked on the way to Tianjing City? " Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, shook his head and said, "maybe xingzhenxuan has already handed over the memorial, and huanlingyue is a member of the sect. For this kind of people, the general method of the imperial court is to execute them on the spot after approval, so as to avoid long dreams." Gu fan lowered his head and said nothing. Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, then said: "fan Er, you should know that you are a man. Sometimes, you have to give up. Your wife is like a dress. You have to give up. If you can''t give up, you have to give up. You are already a strong warrior. You should know the reason why a strong man breaks his wrist. Even if his wrist is like this, so is a woman..." fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, sighed: "you and I should understand it!"

 Chapter 402

    Gu fan heard the iron wall Hou fan Suiyang say so, in the heart is also inexplicable a burst of sad.


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, said: "if you think about it clearly, if Xing aochen adds a little oil to Huan Lingyue''s incident, it will become that the ancient family supports his highness Xing aochen, and then instructs Huan Lingyue to assassinate His Highness the crown prince, because after all, Huan Lingyue hijacked the crown prince Xing Zhenxuan. This is an indisputable fact, and many people have seen it. It''s easy to connect these things... "


    Gu fan suddenly stood up and looked at the iron wall Hou fan Suiyang sitting behind the censer and said, "Uncle fan, Gu fan is definitely not the kind of person who protects herself by giving up her own woman. If it wasn''t for me, she thought I was hijacked by xingzhenxuan, she couldn''t have made such an extreme move..."


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, looked at Gu fan through the eyes of his helmet and said slowly: "fan Er, you will ruin your future, and drag the whole civilian Hou faction into a dangerous situation. If you are a casual practitioner or just an ordinary person, you can choose to become a beauty. It''s just... Your current status is completely different, Countless people''s eyes are on you, do you know? "


    Gu fan shook his head and said, "no, I''m still me. All my differences are given to me by you and imposed on me by you. I never wanted to be a savior or or a leader. People like dantai RUOYE are too tired to live."


    Bai siyao sneered in her heart for a while, and then said to Gu fan, "I and Jieyun are the two star spirits. Can''t we get her back?"


    "Siyao... No way." Gu fan shook his head and said, "do you want to make the whole Yantian army pretend to be deaf and dumb? Even if fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, doesn''t care. After such a thing happens, Xing Zhenxuan will impeach fan Suiyang for neglecting his duty. Moreover, Huan Lingyue''s identity is too special. Everyone knows that our ancient family robbed her. Isn''t it more and more black then? "


    Hearing this, Bai siyao said with a sneer: "who said that if you don''t save her, you will regret all your life. What''s the matter? After a few words by fan Suiyang''s iron teeth and copper teeth, you will lose your life and protect the car?"


    Gu Fan said with a faint smile: "siyao, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, told me that for a while and a half, xingzhenxuan did not dare to do anything about huanlingyue. Now is not a good opportunity for me to implement the plan? Huanlingyue, of course, I want to save, and I definitely want to save... But it''s too stupid to grab it directly, and the other party must have figured out the countermeasures. Maybe we''d like to grab it hard, and then pour a basin of dirty water on us. "


    Bai siyao listened to Gu fan and pouted slightly: "what about dirty water? If it''s a big deal, your military position will be changed. Wouldn''t it be better for you and me to be a pair of nuns and join in the star worship road wholeheartedly? "


    Gu fan nodded a little when he heard Bai siyao''s words. After all, Bai siyao grew up in an almost isolated environment in BEIYAO palace, and had no parents. Even when she later wandered in the world, she was hired as a killer. Without friends, she naturally could not feel the benefits of the world, just like a lonely Wolf, so her hermit thought was very strong, But after following Gu fan, she became interested in the colorful world. But in the past few days, she saw that Gu fan had been working in the military and murmuring about family affairs. Compared with you, Nong and I, when they were practicing in the BEIYAO palace, they could not be compared with each other. They spent less time on her, so it was inevitable that they were not happy. Their reclusive thoughts gradually raised their heads.


    Gu fan didn''t answer this question any more. In fact, if he and Bai siyao get along with each other, they don''t influence each other, that''s a lie. When Gu fan spoke to fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, he also mentioned that he is not a leader, and he doesn''t want to be a savior. He just wants to be an ordinary person. This idea is similar to Bai siyao''s, But just as fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, said, fate has no choice for you, he has made a choice! That is, you were born in the ancient family, the family, so that the whole era will push you to the forefront of the position, so that you can not retreat, only forward!


    Gu fan knew that he couldn''t answer Bai siyao''s question, so he had to change the topic and said, "siyao, these days the Yantian army should be exploring the whereabouts of the twelve mastiffs in the ice field. We can have a few days'' leisure. How about I show you around the city of Shenyang?"


    Bai siyao and Gu Fanping walk on the most prosperous street of Shenyang City. Shenyang is the largest city in Northern Xinjiang and the hub of all provinces. Almost all merchants from all over the world pass by here. Dog soldiers carry cattle hide, sheepskin, precious fur and minerals into the territory of the Beidou Dynasty, while northerners transport high-quality rice, Excellent ironware and exquisite trinkets were sold to the people of gourong for profit. In addition, the merchants of he people in Cangyuan sold precious gems and swords made by he people. The merchants of Nanman even appeared in the northernmost city, but most of them were engaged in the trade of ivory and tortoiseshell, and even the Japanese merchants on Yinghai island, They sell Japanese Swords and beautiful Japanese women at high prices.


    If that city can gather all kinds of people in the whole Tianxuan Prefecture, there should be only two in the whole Beidou Dynasty, one is Tianjing City, and the other is Shenyang City.


    Gu fan hasn''t been to Shenyang several times. Fortunately, he has a strong sense of direction. He always takes Bai siyao to lead the way in the crowd. If Bai siyao leads the way instead, she will be curious when she sees anything, and she is a road maniac, I''m afraid Gu fan and Bai siyao can''t find an exit after two hours in this street... Although there is Jieyun envoy with Gu fan and Bai siyao, Gu fan knows that Jieyun envoy is actually his own puppet. When fighting, if there is a strong person of xingpo rank to help, it will be like a tiger adding wings. But this is the time for Gu fan and Bai siyao, Where can I hold this big pole? Even though Jieyun emissary has been refined into a puppet by Gu fan, it''s no different from a big moving pillar. Gu fan is still a little worried about this big man. Moreover, they just go out to the market to play. Even if they meet some gangsters who covet Bai siyao''s beauty, they just have a fight. If Gu fan can''t even get a few gangsters, they will be able to get rid of it, The rank of the deputy commander of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army can also be removed as soon as possible. Don''t do it!

 Chapter 403

    At this time, the role of Jieyun emissary was almost equal to zero, so Gu fan resolutely left Jieyun emissary in the Inn and went to the street with Bai siyao.


    By the time Gu fan and Bai siyao strolled two streets, dusk was gradually coming down, and all the shops were in full bloom. On the contrary, the whole city of Shenyang was even more lively than before. It''s time for dinner... Bai siyao has changed into a slim woman''s dress, wearing plain brocade cotton padded clothes, and learning from a woman in Northern Xinjiang, she smoothed all her long hair to her forehead and made a bangs, but she seems more and more lovely. She walks on the street, gently holding Gu fan''s hand, and looks like a pair of extremely loving lovers, Some of them even turned around and couldn''t move. Maybe they were crazy. Bai siyao and Gu fan just laughed at each other and walked towards the crowd.


    After two blocks, Gu fan also bought a lot of things for Bai siyao. Bai siyao is really a strange woman. But none of the things Gu fan bought for her is what a girl should want, no matter it''s silk or rouge powder. What he bought are interesting things such as chess, cricket fighting boxes, and some inexpensive jade, Gu fan collected all of them into the Qingguang Qiankun ring. Although the storage space is not large, it is far less than the yaochi jade in Bai siyao''s hands, but it is enough to hold these small things.


    Later, Gu fan and Bai siyao tasted the special dishes of Northern Xinjiang in a good restaurant. Seeing that they were good-looking, talked well, and offered generous rewards, they were extremely attentive. This table almost covered all the famous dishes in Northern Xinjiang. Later, when paying the bill, Gu fan felt a little pressure, It seems that Gu fan and Bai siyao can eat a little too much... In the next three days, needless to say, Gu fan and Bai siyao traveled to restaurants near Shenyang City to taste delicious food. Although they lived like immortals, they spent money like flowing water. Fortunately, Chi was generous enough to "deposit" the silver in Gu fan''s hands. These days, they have spent almost all of it.


    Gu fan carefully pondered that it should not be difficult to find the trace of the twelve mastiffs in the ice field. In the past three days, how could situ mengming also visit the clues and never tell himself... In fact, Gu fan gave situ mengming a very small range at that time. The transaction records of precious luxury goods, especially antiques, calligraphy and paintings, in the cities of Northern Xinjiang, I don''t know if I can sell a few of these things that cost tens of thousands of taels of silver a year. If I can''t find them in this way, it''s not as good as pigs... The only possibility is that Gu fan''s guess is wrong. These twelve grass dogs are really holding 250 thousand taels of silver, that is, 25 hundred taels of gold, running all over the street to woo businessmen, isn''t it? The goal should be bigger. I haven''t heard from you for three days. What a hell.


    At this time, Bai siyao took the glass, handed it to her mouth, and sipped it slightly. However, she saw Gu fan sitting opposite her, with his head bowed and his brow slightly wrinkled. She could not help but handed it over and asked with a smile, "Gu fan, what''s the matter? These smallpox money is much, distressed? Or does it hurt? "


    Gu fan, after Bai siyao''s interruption, was not in the mood to continue thinking about the whereabouts of the twelve mastiffs in the ice field. He had to smile bitterly and said, "siyao, you are really not in charge of your family. You don''t know the price of firewood, rice, oil and salt. You have to pay a price when you buy something. When others say how much money, you nod first, and when you finish, you signal me to take money to pay the bill. Before I give you money, you take things and go, I don''t think it''s OK to haggle over the price... Even those small pieces. When you saw a Zhou Dynasty guqin, they asked for 5000 Liang. Fortunately, you finally said that your skill was not good enough for such a good one. If you had opened your mouth and asked me to pay directly, maybe we would not be able to sit here drinking now and have to beg on the street... "


    Seeing Gu fan''s miserable words, Bai siyao understood what he meant in her heart, so she said to him with a smile: "Gu fan, how can you sleep on the street? You really can''t do it. You can go to Uncle fan of Tiebi to get a meal... He told you to sleep on the street..."


    Gu fan shrugged his shoulders and said: "I can''t save face anyway. I''ve bought all the money I have. In the end, I''m going to take refuge with him. It''s too shameless to live with him..." Gu fan changed his words and said: "the key is... Siyao, I think some things are really not worth so much money... For example..."


    "For example, the Qin of the Zhou Dynasty, right?" Bai siyao was very clever and immediately followed Gu fan''s words and said, "I know you didn''t want to buy it for me at that time. I saw your eyes and I knew..." then she winked at Gu fan mischievously and whispered, "OK, OK, my good husband, I know the money in your hand is given to us by Chi yinghan. Don''t worry, I have money in my hand, When I used to be a killer, I saved a lot of money, five thousand taels, a small amount of money... "


    Gu fan had to smile bitterly again, but he murmured in his heart: "five thousand taels, small amount... Five thousand taels is enough for a family in a street to spend a year..."


    When Gu fan and Bai siyao complained about their financial problems, they heard the sound of the bartender from a distance.


    "You... You, too..."


    "Well?" The familiar voice gave a cold hum, as if to tell the bartender what it would mean to reveal his identity casually. The bartender''s voice immediately changed his voice and said: "you, how are you here... Too, too honored... Please inside... Oh, no, please in the elegant room upstairs..."

 Chapter 404

    This restaurant is called "deyuelou". The dishes are the best in Shenyang. The elegant room on the upper floor overlooks the most prosperous streets in the city. It is the best place to see the scenery in Shenyang. No wonder all kinds of dignitaries come here.


    It was Gu fan and Bai siyao who were sitting on the elegant room. Bai siyao saw Gu fan turn his face slightly and seemed to see the appearance of an acquaintance. She couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? Do you know this man? "


    Gu Fan said with a dumb smile: "it''s not only knowledge, but also familiarity. If it wasn''t for him, huanlingyue would not have been caught. "


    How clever Bai siyao was. Gu Fan said that he knew it immediately, but he looked in the direction of Gu fan''s eyes. He saw a man in red fur, who was being met by the bartender and came up the stairs. The young man''s appearance, though not handsome, is pleasing to the eye. The only thing is the rebellious heroism between his eyebrows. It seems that all the people have stepped on the foot and the feeling of standing high makes people feel uncomfortable. Yan Tianjun''s uniform is red, and the northern Xinjiang is freezing all day, so the red robe has become the favorite color of the distinguished officials, especially the young men.


    "Is this the prince of your Beidou dynasty?" Bai siyao gave a cold smile, but she asked Gu fan in secret.


    Gu fan nodded and said, "yes, this man is xingzhenxuan. He is the prince of the dynasty. He has a good relationship with my rival, Hou dantai RUOYE."


    When Bai siyao heard that Gu fan mentioned Tantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, she couldn''t help laughing and said to Gu fan, "Gu fan, do you need to repeat your position with Tantai RUOYE? How can I still stand on his side against you now? Last time I disguised myself as situ mengming and took away your letter was just taking money from others to relieve the disaster... Besides, if it wasn''t for that, maybe you and I wouldn''t have the same fate now. In a word, you should thank dantai RUOYE. "


    Gu fan, seeing that Bai siyao was very eloquent, said a lot of truth, but he didn''t say much. He just continued to say to Bai siyao, "don''t act rashly. Although this fat sheep has hit the door by itself, we can''t move him..."


    Bai siyao heard that the jade hands that had been put on the table suddenly moved down and put them on her legs, but she whispered to Gu fan and said, "Gu fan, how can you know that I want to do the same thing and make the prince let Huan Lingyue go?"


    Gu fan wry smile for a while, continue to say: "direct rude, simple and effective, is your consistent style of doing things. This is the most efficient and effective way at present... "Gu Fan said here, but he stopped for a moment and continued:" siyao, after all, we are not alone practitioners. We are in the secular world, but many things are not good to do. We have to go around the long way, because it does not conform to the etiquette and the rules. "


    "Rules, rules..." Bai siyao looked at Gu fan and said, "you have made rules. In the end, you have tied yourself up. It''s really interesting."


    "Alas..." Gu fan knew that he couldn''t say Bai siyao, so he had to sigh. Just as they were talking in secret, the prince xingzhenxuan had already come upstairs. There were only more than ten boxes in the elegant room on the second floor of Deyue building. Although they were all blocked by white jade curtain, it was not time to have dinner, There were not many people in the Yajian room of deyuelou, so xingzhenxuan suddenly saw Gufan who was sitting on the table near the window not far away and drinking with Bai siyao.


    Xingzhenxuan sees that Gu fan has a close relationship with the woman in white in front of him, and his ambiguous meaning is beyond expression, but he is slightly surprised. Originally, I thought huanlingyue was Gu fan''s only woman. When xingzhenxuan removed huanlingyue''s silver mask, I was shocked by your beautiful face. Even xingzhenxuan, who had countless beauties, felt deeply envious of Gu fan. Such a beautiful woman was cheap to Gu fan, Fortunately, this woman is now in the hands of xingzhenxuan... Xingzhenxuan does want to kill flowers or enjoy huanlingyue himself, but as a result, huanlingyue has broken through to the level of Xinghun. Although xingxuan''s power has been sealed by his secret method, his strong martial arts are still there. If he is careless, he will leave a lifelong regret, If Huan Lingyue is a little stronger and kills himself, he will be self defeating. From then on, Xing Zhenxuan and Gu fan will never die. According to xingzhenxuan''s understanding of the law of power field, as long as he doesn''t touch the bottom line of the other party, many opponents can fight against each other with enough interests.


    Who knows that Gu fan and another woman in white are chatting and laughing in this Deyue tower. Although Xing Zhen Xuan only sees a figure in the back, he grew up in the palace and has read countless women. Just seeing this figure, he can judge that the woman in white must not be under Huan Lingyue, Compared with huanlingyue, it has some different temperament, so it has a special charm. So, a jealous fire from the heart of the star shock Xuan flame tengtengteng to burn up. By what, by what, by what?


    Although xingzhenxuan is not a lecheron, nor does he have the ambition to build a huge harem like Wang aogang, the left wing of Canrong, his reaction is completely out of a man''s reaction to the instinct of his peers, jealousy and absolute jealousy.


    But xingzhenxuan, after all, was also a person who had been educated by the royal family and was trained by Emperor Yaowu as a crown prince. Naturally, his cultivation was much better than that of ordinary aristocratic children. So he walked slowly to an elegant seat opposite Gufan and sat down. The bartender immediately followed him and said, "what would you like to eat? I''ll tell the kitchen to prepare for you... "Just prepare a few exquisite dishes, not too many." Xingzhenxuan waved his hand to indicate that the bartender could step down. Soon some bartenders came up with several jars of well sealed wine. Some of them were still stained with mud. Maybe they were still aged wine collected by deyuelou. Then the bartender put the wine on the table of xingzhenxuan and opened the wine jar. As soon as the wine jar was opened, the aroma of the wine, which was as strong as half of the essence, drifted out and attracted all the guests in the elegant room, except Gu fan, who they thought, turned their heads and looked at the table of xingzhenxuan and looked at the opened wine jar with admiration, A young man in red who drinks himselfˇ° What a good wine. It''s cheap. " Bai siyao is still iron teeth, copper teeth, lost no time in the sound into the secret in the loss of Xingzhen Xuanˇ° Thirty years of aging... "Gu fan judged after a slight smell of the wine. Then he turned his head and seemed to think of something. He asked Bai siyao:" strange, siyao, do you people in BeiYao Palace also drink? Aren''t you monks of Yuan Dynasty forbidden to drink? Wine will be chaotic... "You, there is not a serious one in your head!" When Bai siyao saw that Gu fan was talking about it again, she couldn''t help stretching out her right hand. The jade finger like a green onion nodded slightly on Gu fan''s forehead, and then said, "can''t I drink when I go down the mountain? When I was on duty, I saw a lot of people drinking, so I went to learn to drink... I felt good when I was drinking, but it was difficult when I was drunk... "Feeling the envious eyes of the people around me, xingzhenxuan seemed to feel very useful, and also slightly extinguished the jealousy he had just aroused when he saw the woman in white beside Gu fan, But at this time, xingzhenxuan found that Gu fan didn''t even look at himself... It was as if he regarded himself and the 30-year-old wine as nothing. Gu Fan said to Bai siyao at this time, "the wine he has been making for 30 years is not for drinking at all."ˇ° It''s not for drinking. Is it for smelling? " Bai siyao turned her lips, but joked: "Your Highness Prince is really interesting. He specially opened a jar of 30-year-old wine in order to let us admire him..." Gu fan nodded slightly and recognized Bai siyao''s answer. Then he came and waved, but let the bartender come over, Gu Fan said to the bartender, "the young man in red clothes over there is a friend of mine. We''ve been together for several times. You can add a dish for him..." "this..." how can the bartender not know that the young man in red clothes is the prince of the dynasty, xingzhenxuan? In Northern Xinjiang, especially in Shenyang City, although Gu fan''s reputation is no less than xingzhenxuan, But most people don''t know Gu fan. Because xingzhenxuan has been in Shenyang for such a long time and likes to go out in micro clothes, almost all the shopkeepers, bartenders and even the mothers of famous brothels recognize the prince. Now the guest in front of him says that he wants to go out in his name, To add a dish for Prince xingzhenxuan... What medicine is sold in this gourd? Before waiting for the bartender to answer, Gu Fan said, "I heard that the sauce beef in deyuelou is a must. Please help me to serve him a sauce beef, and then make a braised pig mouth stick..." the bartender could not help scratching his head, because Xing Zhenxuan just told him that he wanted some exquisite dishes, sauce beef and braised pig mouth stick, Although such a dish is also famous and delicious, it is still a bit rough for the prince of the dynasty, who is well-dressed and has a slight suspicionˇ° You just say it''s the guests at my table who asked you to bring it up... "Gu fan knew that the bartender was a bit timid, and could not help explaining to him:" I''m here after all. With my understanding of the young man, he won''t do anything to you. " The bartender listened to Gu fan''s indifference, and then heard him say, "with my understanding of the young master", it must be that they have dealt with the prince xingzhenxuan many times. If they were very familiar friends, they would have run to say hello and sat down to drink together. Why should they add a dish to each other? Is that the right home? But if it''s the right home, at this time the party has already left, why bother? Just when the bartender was at a loss, Gu fan urged him to say, "go ahead..." then the bartender nodded, but he thought to himself, "most of the people who can get on with the prince are high-ranking officials. It''s just that it''s their business, and it''s none of our servants'' business..." so, About a quarter of an hour later, the bartender came up with a basin in his arms, but it was delivered to the xingzhenxuan who was drinking and pouring.

 Chapter 405

    Xing Zhen Xuan couldn''t help but "eh". When he looked up, he saw that it was a pot of sauced beef. He frowned again. Although he was angry, he still said in a high voice: "why do you give me such coarse food? Can I eat the same thing as you?"


    This sentence made Bai siyao in the next elegant room "puff" for a while, and he even covered his mouth and laughed. This made the prince''s master xingzhenxuan even more embarrassed. As soon as his face changed, he would scold the bartender. Who knows that the bartender said: "too... Young master, this dish... Is the son of the opposite elegant room who asked us to add it for you..."


    After hearing the speech, Xing Zhen Xuan frowned, but looked over the white jade curtain. Gu fan whispered something to Bai siyao just like a person who had nothing to do. From another angle, Xing Zhen Xuan saw Bai siyao''s face, which was as bright as fat and jade, was smiling and charming as a flower, I can''t help feeling a little more jealous of Gu fan. At this time, he suddenly saw that there was nothing on Gu fan''s and Bai siyao''s table except a few low-priced dishes and a few jars of wine, and the dishes were almost eaten. He straightened up slightly and said to the bartender, "you told that friend, I appreciate his kindness. I don''t think there are any dishes on their table, According to the standard of my table, I will serve them a set of dishes, and the wine will be charged to my account. "


    "Yes... Yes..." the bartender just saw the prince xingzhenxuan''s face changed. He thought he was going to have bad luck. In the end, he even served a set of dishes to the other party. Others didn''t know it. The bartender knew it. The prince''s meal was steamed bear''s paw. This set of dishes cost more than thirty taels of silver, but his hand was very generous.


    Soon, the bartender and some of the assistants carried a box to Gufan''s seat, carefully put it down, and then opened the lid. A piece of precious and exquisite dishes came out of the box and put it on the table of Gufan and Bai siyao. But in a moment, it was already full.


    Gu fan didn''t seem surprised at all. He said to the bartender, "help me to thank my friend for his hospitality. If he could entertain us with another jar of 30-year-old wine, it would be better." Later, he said a word to the bartender. But Gu Fan said it to the bartender, but his mouth still moved, but he didn''t make a sound. The bartender didn''t realize it. Gu fan projected the words directly into his mind.


    He was stunned for a moment, then nodded and ran downstairs.


    Xingzhenxuan takes his glass with pride, looks at the delicacies piled on Gufan''s table, and takes a sip of the wine. It seems that he is angry. In the heart is sneer way: "how, silly eyes, you eat those can be regarded as eating?"? The lower class is the lower class... If the heresy is right, the military Marquis of civilian origin can never change the atmosphere of the lower class, and can never be an aristocrat! "


    At this time, xingzhenxuan saw Gu fan pick up a bear''s paw, looked at it in front of him, then threw it down the stairs and landed on the street. The strong fragrance of the delicacies immediately attracted two grass dogs to chew it with relish.


    Gu fan seems to enjoy it. He throws the dishes from xingzhenxuan one by one with chopsticks to feed the grass dog on the street. Later, even Bai siyao finds it interesting. He sticks out his chopsticks to join Gu fan''s action.


    "Damn, I dare to say that what I eat is dog food!" Xingzhenxuan never thought that Gu fan didn''t eat a mouthful and threw it downstairs to feed the grass dog! No matter how well cultivated he was, he could not help getting angry. "His mother''s..." who knew that he was about to get angry and utter rude words, but suddenly the bartender sent another dish. When xingzhenxuan saw this dish, he had the impulse to overturn the table.


    Because this time, it''s a braised pig slip!


    Bullying too much, bullying too much! Xingzhenxuan hates me so much that he dares to say I''m a pig... Gufan... You''re kind enough!


    Star shock Xuan heart a nameless industry flame Tengteng Teng to burn up: "Damn, why did father emperor bestow death that dead eunuch, don''t bestow death to this bastard together... Leave disaster more!"


    "Look, they''re really happy eating..." Bai siyao points to the three grass dogs running down the street, fighting for the meat and bones thrown down by Gu fan and Bai siyao. Then they eat one by one and shake their tails. It''s obviously very comfortable. She can''t help but think it''s quite interesting and laughs.


    Gu fan picked up a large piece of crispy pan pork, threw it downstairs with his wrist, and made a "aggressive" voice in his mouth: "good, eat well... Eat slowly..." then he turned to Bai siyao and said with a smile, "these dogs are enjoying the meal treatment of Chao Taizi today..."


    "Poof..." hearing these words, Bai siyao suddenly smiles and covers her mouth and says, "Gufan, why don''t you say that your royal highness and these grass dogs are eating the same things today?"


    "Yes... You remind me..." Gu fan deliberately pretended to be enlightened, patted his head and said: "no wonder he said that we can''t eat the same thing as him... What dogs eat, we can eat... We can''t afford it!"


    At this point, xingzhenxuan''s face can no longer hang, but at this time, Gu fan is clear to occupy the top, and it''s hard to argue with him. If you don''t agree with him, xingzhenxuan knows that Gu fan has eight xingxuan''s power, and his own Xinghun level has only six xingxuan''s power. He can''t do it, he can''t say it, and he can''t fight... But he''s the most urgent! Just when Xing Zhen Xuan was depressed and didn''t know what to do, the bartender came up with a pot of vegetables. Xing Zhen Xuan was a little annoyed and said, "what''s the dish again? Get out of here. I don''t want to see you..." the bartender was scolded by Xing Zhen Xuan and turned over a pot of soup, It was poured on the table of xingzhenxuan... The soup turned out to be... Frogˇ° He... "To this star shock Xuan has been burning with anger, only feel Temple slightly pain, but almost can''t stand. This bastard, Gu fan is saying that he wants to eat swan meat -- dream! Xingzhenxuan suddenly kicked over the table in front of him, looked at the direction of Gufan, and said to the position and direction of Gufan and Bai siyao: "commander Gu, thank you for your hospitality..." Gufan replied: "well, I thank you for these dogs, your highness..." xingzhenxuan choked by Gufan, He was almost out of breath. Then he looked at Bai siyao and said, "commander Gu, you''re so romantic. Miss huanlingyue is still with me. You''ve got another one... It''s not easy..."

 Chapter 406

    Gu fan seemed to know that Xing Zhen Xuan would say this sentence. Indeed, Bai siyao''s face changed slightly, and her smile was obviously not very happy. Gu fan immediately took up the conversation with a smile and said, "Your Highness, I''m afraid you''re worried about a group of concubines, which one is being the Crown Princess... In my opinion, don''t argue, The Hongyan girl from Miaoyin Pavilion in Shenyang is very good... "


    Although Gu fan didn''t spend much time in Shenyang City, the news that his Highness the crown prince had a hot fight with Miss Hongyan, the number one girl in Miaoyin Pavilion, had spread wildly in the streets and alleys for a long time, so Gu fan knew it and it was normal.


    Sure enough, the secret of these streets and alleys was put forward by Gu fan in public at this time, but the face of Xing Zhen Xuan couldn''t hang at all. What about Gu fan''s romantic style? Gu fan, not to mention concubines, does not have a wife. Even if there is a little bit of news, it is normal. Moreover, he is only the son of a marquis at best, and his rank is just a commander. It''s normal to have two or three wives, but xingzhenxuan is different. It''s a bit hard to say that the prince of the dynasty, who has 3000 beauties in the mansion, still has to go out to the kiln to fool around.


    Hearing this, Xing Zhen Xuan suddenly turned cold and said to Gu fan, "Gu fan, please remember! I want you to regret your behavior today After that, he brushed his sleeve and went downstairs abruptly, but he heard Gu fan yelling at the back: "congratulations to your highness. I''ll remember what you said. Your highness can''t regret what you''ve done in the future!"


    Xingzhenxuan talks to Gu fan intentionally by means of sound transmission, but he doesn''t want to reveal his identity. Who knows, Gu fan doesn''t open the pot on purpose, so he answers in a loud voice. Now, half a month later, everyone in deyuelou knows that the prince xingzhenxuan is coming... Then he looks at the man in red who comes down the stairs... It doesn''t matter, Almost everyone saw that his royal highness xingzhenxuan, the prince of the current Dynasty, had a blue face and purple lips. He walked up the stairs quickly, pushed away the people who were standing in front of him and went out. He was just like a hun hun!


    The guests downstairs didn''t understand what happened. They thought his royal highness xingzhenxuan was domineering and didn''t know how to be courteous and virtuous, so they developed this arrogant look. Everyone in the elegant seat upstairs knew the whole story and looked at each other one by one. They whispered: "this boy is really kind!"


    "Yes, you see what it''s like to make your highness angry..."


    "Well, his Highness the prince already has a good mind. If we were to fight directly..."


    "Fight? You can beat him? I think that person is at least the cultivation of Zhun Xing Jie Cui Tian level... "A guest who had studied martial arts showed disdainful expression, sneered at the person who said he wanted to fight and said:" although there is still a gap with my Zhun Xing Jie Kuo Tian level, it should be enough to clean up you. " At this time, Gu fan used the anti magic secret method all the time to restrain his breath. His whole breath was introverted, and the power of Xing Xuan didn''t leak out at all. What the warrior saw was the power of Gu fan''s body, which was equivalent to a congenital power of Xing Xuan. In the eyes of the warrior, it became the power of heaven.


    At this time, someone quickly grasped the flaw and interrupted: "no, your highness xingzhenxuan is already a star level strongman! Why don''t you beat that outspoken warrior? "


    "Yes, how do you explain that?" Immediately there was a question.


    "In my opinion, this is his highness xingzhenxuan... Keke... This is his Highness the prince..." the conceited warrior pondered half a piece and hesitated: "this is the highness of his Highness the prince. We ordinary people can''t see the clue..."


    "Cut!" The voice falls down, all the martial arts who listen in the side then together sneer.


    "Well, siyao, don''t you think it''s more interesting than your fighting?" Gu fan looked back at Bai siyao and said softly.


    Bai siyao also nodded with a smile and said to Gu fan, "I can''t believe that Gu fan is so talented and can curse people at such a high level. If I were you, I''d be very angry!"


    "It''s not bad for me. Lai xingzhenxuan is so stupid." Gu Fan said with a cold smile: "why does he want to show his passion and add food to me? As a result, he is disgusted by me."


    Just at this time, a Yan heavenly army dressed to the soldiers quickly came up, stood at attention to Gu fan, and then saluted: "little Marquis, we finally found you."


    Gu fan nodded slightly and said to the man, "OK, let''s go... I think it''s time..."


    Little Marquis... All the guests in the elegant room were stunned when they heard this address. There was only one person in Northern Xinjiang who was called little Marquis! There is only Gu fan, the second son of Pingyuan Marquis''s house and the deputy commander of the cloud wing Department of the imperial guards!


    Legendary characters!


    "No wonder he dares to challenge his Highness the prince. He is also a cruel character indeed!"


    "Yes, tut Tut, it''s the domineering spirit of the young marquis. He''s disgusting his highness."


    "It''s better to be strong than to be strong."


    The yajianli upstairs immediately blew up like a handful of salt in an oil pan. Gu fan and Bai siyao didn''t care about it any more. Instead, they followed the Yan Tianjun soldier down the stairs and got into the carriage outside the door. Then the carriage drove all the way to Tiebi Marquis''s house.


    Needless to say, tomorrow at the storyteller in Shenyang City, you can hear the story of the little Marquis''s leaving the prince in anger, but you don''t know what it will be like. A moment later, Tiebi Marquis house, warm Pavilion. Situ mengming walked back and forth in the warm pavilion with excited face. When Gu fan came in, he immediately welcomed him and said to Gu Fanyang, "do you know what I found, young Marquis?"ˇ° What? " In Gu fan''s impression, situ mengming has always been a person who can control his emotions well. At this time, he had a little bit of emotional out of control. I can''t help but feel a little surprisedˇ° Little Marquis, Fengying has something to do with the prince! " With that, situ mengming handed the note to Gu fan. Gu fan took a look and saw that the note was about the dividend of Fengying company in the last year, and the flow of one of the funds was about Lushui villa in Tianjing City. Lushui villa, which is the best resort on the Bank of Lushui outside the capital, is also the property given to the crown prince xingzhenxuan by Emperor Yaowu. The prince actually has shares in Fengying trading house... "If his highness invests in Fengying trading house at ordinary times, it''s understandable to be known, but Fengying trading house is controlled by the left wing king of dog Rong. In this way, what does it mean for the prince to invest in Fengying trading house?" Situ mengming laughed unkindly, and Gu fan immediately said: "collude with foreign invaders, intend to rebel!"ˇ° Good Situ mengming sneeredˇ° No matter whether his Highness the prince knows or not, if the accusation is settled, I''m afraid I can''t wash it out even if I jump into Lushui, and the more I wash it, the darker it gets. " Gu fan has an idea in his mind. It''s right that he can use this handle to return the paper to xingzhenxuan. Huan Lingyue comes back, and then he puts the paper away excitedly. He grabs situ mengming''s hand and says, "brother situ, you''ve done me a big favor!" Situ mengming didn''t expect that Gu fan would be so excited. He couldn''t help but be slightly stunned. Then he patted Gu fan on the shoulder with a smile and said, "you are too. You are so polite to me. Don''t you treat me as a brother?" At this time, fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, said slowly: "fan''er, Meng Ming, I think you seem to be happy a little too soon, and you still lack the most crucial point..." "yes, now the most necessary thing is to seize the evidence that Fengying firm has a connection with Wang aogang, the left wing of Canrong, and take this matter seriously, so that xingzhenxuan can be convicted of colluding with foreigners, Otherwise, this piece of paper has no effect at all... "Gu fan nodded and realized this clearly. He turned his head and asked situ mengming," brother situ, what''s the whereabouts of the twelve mastiffs in the ice field? " Shi Meng Ming nodded his head and said, "I checked the records of the large cities in the vicinity, including paintings, antiques and so on. Especially after the recent months, they had basically grasped their whereabouts. Now it should be near Weiyuan. But they have not been arrested yet. So I have arranged a spy and a liner, and have been shadowed in Weiyuan city. The only thing to be sure is that they haven''t left Weiyuan yet. "ˇ° Weiyuan city When fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, heard that situ mengming mentioned this information, he immediately stretched out his hand, took out a map of all kinds of changes, gently pressed it with his finger, and then dragged it again. The landmark of Weiyuan city on the map immediately appearedˇ° Weiyuan and Dinghai are at odds with each other. If Weiyuan loses, the enemy can go to the back of the mountain, occupy the commanding height, attack Shanhaiguan, and even attack Shenyang City with Qingqi... "Seeing here, the iron wall Hou fan Suiyang can''t help but slightly stretch out his hand and touch it with the back of his hand. It seems that he feels some troubleˇ° It''s true that Shanhaiguan''s defense has always occupied a high position. The other side''s attack is on the back, and our army has the advantage. But if our army suddenly turns to attack on the back, the other side''s main force will attack Shanhaiguan''s defense line as it did last time, I''m afraid it''s the point of the front, Our army can''t resist... "Situ mengming said slightly embarrassed:" if the breakthrough from Weiyuan is Wang aogang''s plan, it''s really a terrible opponent. "ˇ° Yes, as far as I know, Weiyuan Garrison has never been attacked, so there are not many garrison troops, and... "Gu fan put his hand on the map and said:" the garrison of this garrison is only 10000 people, and the officer is only one cloud riding captain. As long as he bribes several thousand captains below, it is possible to open the city from inside, This is really the weakest point in Shanhaiguan''s defense line. It''s really a genius that aogang can find out! "

 Chapter 407

    "If it is now, how can our army deal with it?" Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, asked Gu fan and situ mengming.


    Gu fan smiles a little, but says to fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall: "Uncle fan is at ease, the officers and soldiers of Weiyuan have not been bought, otherwise the spy of elder brother situ will be removed. When the twelve mastiffs come out of the ice field, let the experts follow them, touch their hiding place, and catch them at one stroke."


    "Is the young Marquis going to kill them to prevent future trouble?" Situ mengming asked.


    "No! Use them as bait, and draw a big fish to the bait Gu fan shook his head and said to them with a smile: "if we drop the rising general star among the gourong people under Shanhaiguan, will there be war in Northern Xinjiang?"


    Speaking of this, fan Suiyang''s face changed slightly. If there is no war in Northern Xinjiang, does the 600000 Yantian army still have the value of existence?


    "Yes, if you can kill the left-wing king of dog army, the series of wars in Northern Xinjiang will come to an end!" Situ mengming could not hide his excitement.


    Gu fan laughed againˇ° That said, the process is very complicated. If there is a mistake, it will fall short. How about going to Weiyuan city in person? "


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, nodded slightly and said, "fan Er, I''m going to invite you. You are safe and proper. I just want you to go to Weiyuan city to help Meng Ming."


    "Well, we will find out the hiding place of the twelve mastiff first, and then we will make other plans." Gu fan nodded.


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, looked at them through the armor, and then said, "fan Er, Meng Ming, this is a secret for the time being. I will secretly use my own name to maneuver some troops in the name of exercises. As long as you can hook up the main force of the left wing king of the dog army, I estimate the number of troops I can take out here, If it can reach 150000, it will be able to encircle and annihilate it.... "


    "No, uncle fan..." Gu fan stopped and said, "there are too many 150000 people, and there are too many people. If there is a spy of dog Rong, it will be a bad thing... Fifty thousand elite, absolutely loyal elite, plus uncle fan, you need almost six star level strongmen. Wang aogang, the left wing of dog Rong, has the power of two nebulae, and has the image of stars around the body, but not a bear bag, If we want to keep him, I''m afraid that without five or six strong stars, we can''t do it, and we will lose a lot! "


    "Not bad..." situ mengming nodded his head and said: "last time I had a fight with him in the dog army camp, I almost escaped from death."


    At this point, Gu fan had a sudden impulse to tell situ mengming about his great achievement in beating the left-wing Wang aogang to flee in the territory of Canrong. However, there were too many secrets involved, so he had to keep silent.


    "Well, I''ll give it to you now." Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang nodded slightly, looked at them again and said, "the matter of catching the twelve mastiffs in the ice field will be handed over to fan''er and Meng Ming."


    "Yes, sir Gu fan and situ mengming, hearing the words, answered the Tao together.


    Two days later, the Weiyuan garrison on the mountain was like a nest of eagles. At the foot of the mountain was the city of Weiyuan. There were not many garrisons in the city. Most of the garrisons were residents and businessmen, as well as some folk men who provided food for the Weiyuan garrison.


    Gu fan, Bai siyao and Jieyun made the three people fall from the clouds. Although the distance between Shenyang and Weiyuan is a hundred Li, it is only one hour for them to travel in the sky with their strength. Before the operation, Gu fan specially went back to the camp of Yunyi department to reinforce the seal of huodu with Jieyun envoy, and let Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, the two Shen Tian level masters, take strict care of them and keep them away from anyone. Now these two Shen Tian level old subordinates, after getting the "frost heaven scripture" taught by Gu fan, practice hard, and their foundation has gradually changed to the frost heaven Scripture of BEIYAO palace. Although it is impossible to cultivate the cold and dark Qi after the star level, they still benefit a lot from the scattered practice, and they have made an appointment to break through to the heaven level.


    Leaving these two old subordinates aside, even if their strength is promoted to the sky level, compared with Bai siyao of the power of a nebula and Jieyun of the power of Jiumei xingxuan, the strength gap between them is still incalculable, so this time Gu fan is still carrying the strongest fighting power around them.


    Bai siyao looked at the few people in front of the gate, most of whom were businessmen. She couldn''t help asking Gu fan, "Gu fan, where do you think we should start if we want to catch the twelve grass dogs?"


    Gu fan looked at the people and then said, "siyao, what''s the first step in the implementation of the plan for the twelve mastiffs in the ice field?"


    "Businessmen who woo northerners..." Bai siyao saidˇ° Then through the businessmen of the northerners, they contact the officers of the Yantian army, and plot against them to open the city gate or rebel. "


    "Yes, the first step is to get in touch with our northerners." Gu fan analyzed: "as long as you go to the place where most merchants are, you should be able to find some clues."


    Just at this time, a young man came over and saluted Gu fan. He called out: "my lord..." but soon a voice rang in Gu fan''s mind. It turned out to be a secret message: "little Marquis, I''m the commander of the fire department, Hu mili."


    Gu fan didn''t show any surprised expression on his face. Instead, he said to him, "Hello, have you found out about those people?" Hu milie was really powerful. He was able to say a set of words, and then spread different words to Gu fan. In the eyes of ordinary people, this is a young man who invited his benefactor to his home. How can we know that Hu milie had told Gu fan all about the twelve mastiffs'' activities in Weiyuan city all the wayˇ° When was the last time it appeared? " Gu fan asked with a toneˇ° Three days ago, they went to a banquet of a local chamber of commerce through a businessman who lost money in business, but was very popular. We estimate that he has bribed the businessman, because the businessman soon stored a large amount of goods and sent the motorcade south. It is said that he was going to sell in Tianjing City... He lost a lot before, There can''t be so much money. " Gu fan nodded slightly and said, "do you know where the merchant is now? What''s your name? "ˇ° The businessman''s name is Yan Biqing, and he should have gone south with the motorcade. That party was actually his response to the practice banquet... "Hu milie repliedˇ° be gone? It''s impossible. It''s just a cover up. " Gu fan sneered and said to Hu milie, "keep an eye on Yan Biqing''s house. I don''t think he''s gone yet. He hasn''t finished his work yet. They can''t let him go like this. This move to go south with the motorcade should be just a cover up. Fortunately, after the accident, it''s just to escape responsibility. The businessman is really a very smart career!"

 Chapter 408

    A moment later, Gu fan had followed Hu milie to a humble hut in Weiyuan city.


    When Gu fan came in, several people dressed in ordinary people''s clothes stood up together, saluted Gu fan and said, "good old commander." These people are not like ordinary soldiers of Yantian army. They have a heroic look on their faces. They look almost the same as ordinary people. They look like simple farmers or game in the mountains, which can be fake and real.


    Gu fan put out his hand and motioned the people to sit down. Then he said to them, "don''t call me by rank or name in Weiyuan City, so as not to be noticed."


    "Yes, sir." Others, including Hu milie, responded in unison.


    Gu fan nodded slightly, obviously very satisfied with the quality of these people, and then he assigned the task of monitoring Yan Biqing''s residence. At the same time, he watched all the businessmen who attended Yan Biqing''s banquet a few days ago, and immediately reported any suspicious trend.


    After the arrangement of these orders, these people just touched their heads slightly under the command of Hu milie, quickly exchanged the division of labor with hand gestures, and then quickly stepped into the inner room. After a quarter of an hour, almost all of them changed their clothes, and some of them changed their looks slightly. A total of 15 people saluted Gu fan, He walked out quickly.


    When Hu milie went out, Bai siyao beside Gu fan couldn''t help saying: "I don''t know who trained them, but they are so well-trained, and it seems that some people are proficient in transvestition. If they are targeted by this spy team, it''s really a nightmare."


    Gu fan also said with a smile: "yes, unless you stay at home and don''t go out, if you go out to do something, it will come to us in less than a quarter of an hour. And do you find that each of these martial arts masters has innate accomplishments? "


    "Eh..." Bai siyao looked at Gu fan in surprise and asked, "why didn''t I find out?"


    "Every one of them has a shadowless Pearl... You haven''t used it, so you don''t know..." Gu Fan said with a smile: "such a team, even ordinary star level experts can''t feel their breath, it''s so terrible."


    "Fortunately, you have this team." Bai siyao also nodded and said.


    "It''s not in my hands yet, but I''m very interested in recruiting these people." Gu fan looked at Hu milie. They disappeared into the crowd in a flash. He couldn''t help saying, "you know, these are invisible people."


    "It''s like when you enter the sand pile, it immediately turns into a grain of ordinary sand. When these people enter the crowd, they can no longer be distinguished. These people are the best candidates to be killers." Bai siyao also said quietly.


    Gu fan saw Bai siyao and thought of her previous days as a killer. He quickly turned away from the topic and said, "by the way, siyao, will it be the winter festival in a few days?"


    "Well, how do you know the Quhan Festival? This is a festival that we have in the north? " Bai siyao couldn''t help but feel strange. Gu Fan said with a proud look: "Quhan Festival should be the vernal equinox in the calendar. After this day, the weather in Northern Xinjiang will be warmer day by day, so it''s called Quhan Festival, right?"


    "Not bad." Bai siyao noddedˇ° If I remember correctly, it will be the day after tomorrow. On this day, every household has to put out the stove, and farmers often have to take dry food with them to buy seeds far away. Therefore, the custom of Quhan Festival is to eat pasta and pray for a good harvest. Businessmen in the city also have to symbolically eat some pasta made from five grains in the field to pray for good weather and abundant financial resources in the coming year. "


    Gu fan asked: "how do you know so clearly? Didn''t you grow up in BEIYAO palace? "


    Bai siyao, hearing the speech, gave a clever smile and said, "do you really think that BEIYAO palace is full of immortals who don''t eat fireworks? Even if the leader is the elder, will ordinary disciples? They will still take some festivals at the foot of the mountain to the mountain. Although the previous leaders also opposed it, saying that they were afraid of their disciples'' thinking of others, they really can''t manage it. When they get to this post, they will let it go, but only this festival can be passed. So I also have the Quhan Festival on the mountain, just the Tusu festival you said


    "Eat pasta, beg for good weather and good harvest?" Gu fan touched his chin and suddenly gave a bad smile on his face.


    Bai siyao suddenly saw the strange expression of Gu fan and asked, "Hey, Gu fan, what''s your bad idea?"


    "Yes... Good weather, abundant grain and abundant financial resources..." Gu fan grinned slightly, revealing a small tiger tooth and said darkly, which made Bai siyao look at him with a look at the monster.


    Three days later, it will be the winter festival. Although Weiyuan city is not big, it also has a population of more than 40000. With the popularity of some merchants engaged in mountain treasure trade, the whole Weiyuan city has been busy since the day before the winter festival. Large families have decorated lanterns, danced dragons and lions, and small families have to sweep the snow in front of their doors, Just like the big families, they plant a few green ears of wheat in front of the door in order to have a good weather in the coming year. If there is anything in common, it is that almost the whole city of Weiyuan is full of the aroma of pastry. Every family wants to eat pasta today.


    However, this year is still different from previous years. That is, the garrison general of Weiyuan city actually sympathized with the people''s situation and asked the officers and soldiers to distribute pasta according to the population door to door. Although the quantity is not enough, it is also beneficial to the people. What''s more, it makes the strangers in Weiyuan city feel the festive atmosphere, and even have a long time out, The old businessman, who had no father or mother since he was young, burst into tears when he got the steamed bread made of flour. He held the hand of the soldier who gave him the steamed bread and said, "my family, I''ve lived for a long time. It''s the first time that someone has made a pasta snack for me on the Quhan Festival..." this situation is countless in Weiyuan city on the Quhan Festival, Almost all the people have been discussing this matter all day, and they all praise this new garrison general for his wisdom. Almost everyone who eats the pasta and snacks given by the government thinks that the next year will definitely be a good one.

 Chapter 409

    At the same time, on the urn tower of Weiyuan tower, two figures stood side by side. One of them was about thirty years old, wearing white steel armour, sword at the waist, and a thick cashmere cloak. The other one was dressed in white, which made people worry that he was wearing a little bit less. His appearance was just a 20-year-old boy, just a 30-year-old general, But he was so respectful to the young man that he didn''t dare say a word.


    "General Yun, you see... The people''s faces are smiling. It''s all your achievements!" Gu fan stood on the top of the urn and looked at it from the fence, but he held out his hand and pointed to a few children with sheep''s horn braids and eating flour steamed bread with relish.


    "Young Marquis, we practice martial arts and defend our country in order to protect these people and live and work in peace and contentment." The general beside Gu fan bowed slightly, and said with a smile on his hard face.


    "General Yun, don''t call me Xiao Hou ye any more. This is your ground. Just call me Gu fan." The young man straightened up and said to the general, "if this time, our affairs can be done, general Yun is also a great achievement. I will protect you from tiebihou." After all, Gu fan once held a very high position in the army in his previous life. How could he not know that some rules of officialdom were also applicable in the army? Then he took the opportunity to compliment the general of Weiyuan Town: "a general like general Yun, who serves his country and the people wholeheartedly, should be transferred to Tianjing City and the forbidden army, so that his majesty may know, We have such a good general who loves the people like a son... "


    Obviously, the garrison general was also very helpful to Gu fan''s words. He couldn''t help but bow his hand and said, "the little marquis is praising me falsely." At this time, an adjutant in armor came in and said in a loud voice, "report general, the banquet is ready."


    General Yun straightened up and said to Gu fan, "I''ve prepared some simple dishes. I''d like to invite you to eat what you eat."


    But Gu fan waved his hand and said, "don''t worry about the meal. I''d better wait for my people to come back..." then Gu fan thought that if he didn''t go to the banquet, he would make the garrison general of Weiyuan city feel that he despised him. What else is wrong with him, so he said: "general Yun, I think the scenery here is good. I can overlook the whole city of Weiyuan, Why don''t we just set up a table here with a few small dishes and a few drinks first


    The garrison general Yun TIANYAO thought that Gu fan didn''t think there was any good food in Weiyuan City, so he despised him. After Gu Fan said this, his face turned from sorrow to joy, and he even said: "OK, OK, ok... That''s it." So he waved his hand, called the adjutant forward, explained the matter, then turned around and stood behind Gu fan.


    But in a short time, a small birch table was lifted up, and two exquisite Taishi chairs were also lifted up to the urn building by several soldiers. After Gu fan and Yun TIANYAO took their seats, several dishes and two pots of good wine were brought up and put on the birch table, and the soldiers retreated respectfully.


    Gu fan poured a glass of wine for himself, then offered a toast to Yun TIANYAO and said, "general Yun, this is not a banquet. You and I can drink at will."


    "Yes, young marquis." Yuntianyao answered, but he looked up and drank the full glass of wine. Then he put down the glass, picked up the chopsticks, picked up the wine and pressed it.


    This time Gu fan, the second son of Hou Guyun in the plain, came to the barren city of Weiyuan. It was a great opportunity for Yun TIANYAO. If Gu fan hadn''t come to find Yun TIANYAO three days ago, how could the garrison general know that such an important person had come to Weiyuan? He was still in the dark, but Gu fan came, He asked yuntianyao to make 50000 flour steamed buns and distribute them to every resident in Weiyuan city. At first, yuntianyao thought that Gu fan had heard something, and the people in Weiyuan city were short of food and clothing. But when he thought about it carefully, he didn''t do anything harmful to nature. It''s not his fault. Later, Gu fan explained that he wanted to cover for a secret mission, so he immediately arranged it, Let all the fire are busy up, and finally in the Quhan Festival on the same day to finish, issued to go on, see Gu fan seems to be very satisfied with his work, yuntianyao heart can be regarded as a sigh of relief.


    Gu fan is the son of Hou Guyun in the plain, which is nothing. After all, there are a lot of dandies in Hou''s mansion, but Gu fan is still the acting commander of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army. According to the wind, it is said that because he has not reached the level of heaven, and is not good or bad, he has already accumulated enough military achievements and will soon seek justice. For this reason, Gu fan is still the leader of the civilian faction in the army.


    He said that TIANYAO was a local garrison general. Although he had great authority, he was equivalent to the deputy commander of Yantian army. In the forbidden army, he was equivalent to a fen Wu Wei, but he was one and a half levels lower than Gu fan, and his official rank was one level higher than Gu fan! But on the other hand, it was also an opportunity for yuntianyao to be promoted. In his thirties, he had accumulated the military achievements of a deputy commander of the main combat corps, but he was transferred from the southeast Qingtian army where he was originally, and sent to Weiyuan city in Northern Xinjiang as a garrison general. After all, it was not because there was no one on the widow''s bed? If you hold on to the big tree of Hougu''s family in the plain, or even win the favor of the leader of the civilian faction, you will immediately fly to your fingers to become a Phoenix. Even if you don''t become a Phoenix, it''s better than being a sparrow now... Yun TIANYAO had heard of this little Marquis''s reputation in the Optimus army, At that time, Gu fan, Yun Qiwei, who was still the Shuntian army of Zili swamp, dared to fight against Ming Hui, the commander of Zhuque department. He commanded the army and won a big battle. Guan Haotian, a member of the civilian Hou faction, slapped the fierce Hou dantai Mingjing. Only this young Marquis could show his arrogance.


    Gu fan drank a few more glasses of wine and suddenly asked Yun TIANYAO, "general Yun, do you know how far is it from Weiyuan city to Weiyuan sentry post?" Yuntianyao immediately stopped his chopsticks and said respectfully, "back to the Marquis, Weiyuan post is ten miles away from Weiyuan city. It''s all mountain roads. Most of them only allow three people to walk side by side. It''s very difficult to walk. Sometimes it will collapse. Every time we send some materials, they will be lost in the mountains."ˇ° Ten li... Some places will collapse... "Gu fan put a glass of wine in front of him and said to himselfˇ° What''s up? Little Marquis Seeing Gu fan''s strange expression, Yun TIANYAO askedˇ° If it''s such a narrow mountain road, isn''t it true that one man is in charge of the pass and ten thousand people are not allowed to open it? " Gu fan pondered the roadˇ° Weiyuan guard station is really an excellent barrier. No wonder... No wonder... "No wonder what?"ˇ° Weiyuan city has never been attacked, and so has Weiyuan garrison, right? " Gu fan asked in a turnˇ° Yes, according to the information, Weiyuan garrison was established in the Zhou Dynasty. After its completion, it was attacked once in the previous dynasty. At that time, 100000 troops of dog army besieged Weiyuan garrison, but they couldn''t defeat it for a month. As a result, they were driven by reinforcements, and only more than 3000 people escaped from the garrison. It can be said that this Garrison''s most glorious achievement. " Although Yun TIANYAO didn''t succeed for a long time, he was familiar with the history of his city and the garrisonˇ° Who is the yunqi captain of Weiyuan garrison? Do you have any contact with him? " Gu fan asked again. Yun TIANYAO nodded and said: "although I belong to the local Garrison Army, and I am not in the same system as Yan Tianjun, the situation of Weiyuan city is special. Everyone is in touch with each other, so we often contact each other. Yun Qiwei of Weiyuan post is a 40 year old general named Zhao Guangping. But the mountain road is rugged and it''s difficult to walk, so we all use carrier pigeons. Sometimes we use Seiko hummingbirds in case of special emergency. " Originally, Gu fan thought that Weiyuan city and Weiyuan Weisuo were one, so he only had to ambush left-wing Wang aogang outside Weiyuan city. But now it seems that if he wanted to catch the main force of dog soldiers in aogang, I''m afraid... Gu fan looked at Weiyuan City, which is full of festive atmosphere, the wine in his cup seems to be sour and bitter, and it''s hard to swallow any more, He reluctantly said to himself, "I''m afraid... I''m afraid I''ll have to give up the whole people of Weiyuan city..." "report!" Just as Gu fan was pondering, a familiar voice sounded and woke him up. When he looked up, Hu milie, who was dressed as an ordinary guard, stepped in and saluted Gu fan and Yun TIANYAO. Then he could not wait to turn around and said to Gu fan, "young Marquis, we have found it!" Yun TIANYAO immediately stood up and said to Gu fan wisely, "little Marquis, I still have some military affairs to deal with. I''ll leave first."ˇ° General Yun, slow down Gu fan also stood up and replied. When Yun TIANYAO came down the stairs, Hu milie said to Gu fan, "little Marquis, according to your instructions, we memorized the faces of the people in the twelve portraits. Then we broke them up and went into every team that distributed steamed bread. We knocked on the door door door by door and sent steamed bread. Almost all of us were very happy to accept it, even some people from gourong, Do as the Romans do... There''s only one room that we haven''t opened for a long time. "ˇ° Is there no one to live in? " Gu fan askedˇ° When we ask the people next to us, we say that there are people living here. Originally it was just an old couple, but there are many more men these days. We think it should be this place. " He continued: "then I went to knock on the door with the soldiers of those groups and said that we are the Garrison Army. We''ve sent you some pastry for the festival... And guess what?"ˇ° Wellˇ° At first, someone said something. Immediately, a man quietly translated our words in the words of Canrong. Then one of them said in the words of Canrong, "we are from Canrong. What''s the festival of northerners? What''s the mother''s day?" but he was soon stopped by one of them and said, "if we don''t open the door, it will make them doubt. Don''t do anything wrong, Fortunately, these people don''t understand us. Otherwise, you''ll show up just now. ". Then he opened the door. The man who opened the door was a bearded dog soldier businessman. There were just 12 people living in the same room with him, and the old couple were their landlords... "Gu fan heard the words and laughed softly:" the bearded dog soldier is their boss. The intelligence of these dog soldiers is very low, Then Gu fan''s face suddenly changed, and his expression solemnly ordered: "keep an eye on it, but don''t scare the snake. I''ll see how many merchants they bribed in Weiyuan city!"

 Chapter 410

    As night falls quietly, the people in Weiyuan city seem to know nothing, still immersed in the festive atmosphere of Quhan Festival, completely unaware of what is hidden in the night.


    At this time, in the room where the twelve mastiff hide, a shadow suddenly came in and whispered: "brother, I think someone is staring at us from outside..."


    "Oh?" The elder brother, the head of the twelve mastiffs in the ice field, stood up and asked in a low voice, "are you sure?"


    "Yes, I went to the street just now. Although I couldn''t see anyone, I always felt that a bunch of eyes followed me. I should be an expert." One of the members of the twelve mastiffs in the ice field spoke outˇ° Brother, you know, I don''t feel wrong in general... "


    "Go..." the leader of the twelve mastiffs in the ice field ordered decisively.


    "Big brother, where are we going?" Asked another member.


    "Go to the old man Yan Biqing''s house to hide? His family is good, tut Tut, there are wine and meat, and good-looking women... "A stout man said.


    "Look at your promise, fourth brother!" The people next to him immediately said sarcastically, and the elder brother also shook his head and said: "if we were targeted, Yan Biqing would have been noticed for a long time. At this time, we must have fallen into the trap. I think it should be the ghost of the boys who sent the steamed bread today..."


    "Nonsense, the fourth younger brother is shouting so loud. If one of them can understand the words, someone will find the foot of the horse immediately."


    "Well, well, it''s all up to me. I''ll send them to death and lead them away. Why don''t you run away?" The stout man yelled again, but it seemed that he was very loyal, but he wanted to sacrifice his life for righteousness.


    After all, the leader of the twelve mastiff is their elder brother. He reaches out his hand to make these brothers shut up, abruptly pulls down the cloak hanging by the bed, and then wears a hat to cover most of his face. Then he says, "since someone is following us, what we have done in Weiyuan city must have attracted the attention of the military in Northern Xinjiang, that is to say, Our plan has been leaked... If we don''t leave now, will we wait for the other party to finish it all? " The leader said in a low voice: "the most urgent thing is not to think about how to finish the task. After all, a lot of money given by the Lord has been turned into gold and stored in the warehouse of Shenyang City. As long as we can escape, we can finish the task..." he turned his face slightly and said to his eleven brothers in a low voice: "in other words, If we are here by the northerners, not only can we not complete the task, but all our twelve mastiffs have to be folded here! "


    "But... Will they let us escape?" A white man next to him asked in a voice, "haven''t we been targeted?"


    After all, the boss of the twelve mastiff in the ice field was very resourceful. He shook his head and said, "I don''t think there will be many people watching us. For one thing, they are afraid that we are suspicious. For another thing, they want to see which businessmen and even which officers we are connecting with, so as to get rid of these hidden parts..."


    "Long line for big fish?"


    "Yes, so now we work together, as long as we remove these eyeliner and leave Weiyuan directly and leave here, we are the fish dragon entering the sea and being free." The leader of the twelve mastiff stopped for a moment, and then arranged: "after a while, the fourth and fifth brothers will go out to lure the enemy. Remember to pretend that they are going out to meet some guests. It''s better to talk while walking, but the voice must be small. The smaller the voice, the better. The first sentence is" who are we going out to meet today? "Deliberately let the spies around hear it, Then lower your voice, or keep silent, just move your mouth, these spies will show a trace of footwork, trying to hear what you say, and their attention should also be on you. At that time, the rest of us will quickly attack and kill them all. Considering that the actual strength is strong, those who can''t be killed by one blow will also be knocked out, and the fight must end in one round, You know what? "


    "I see, big brother." Eleven dogs and soldiers responded together.


    "Go and prepare. It depends on tonight if you can escape. After tonight, you will be in trouble." Then the leader of the twelve mastiff took the two throwing knives into the black robes, and the others took their own weapons and prepared their own concealed weapons. Twelve wolves on the ice are grinding their teeth.


    A moment later, the third brother of the twelve mastiff came out of the room side by side with the fourth brother.


    "Third brother, who are we going to see?" The fourth brother asked aloud.


    "Big brother said that we should have a good relationship with some businessmen... Later, you and I will go to the street to buy some rare goods, put the most valuable ones in the box, and hire someone to carry them, which will be more formal..."


    "Which businessman shall we go to today?" The fourth younger brother of the twelve mastiffs asked again. At this moment, the surrounding space was rustling like a mouse. From the tiles on the roof, beside the abandoned corner, from the branches of pine trees, and even from the snow... "We are going today..." the next two people bit their ears, as if they were saying something, Just as all the spies were paying attention to the two men, a figure suddenly appeared behind almost everyone.


    "Cha!" The slight sound of the sharp blade piercing the body came one after another from the tiles on the roof, the abandoned corner, and the branches of the pine trees. The last dog warrior stretched out his hand and smashed a pile of snow with a huge hammer, It was red blood flowing out of it... Obviously, these spies didn''t expect anyone to sneak attack at this time, and the twelve mastiff were all veteran killers. They were both ruthless and accurate. They almost didn''t have time to react, so they died one by one.


    The only scout subconsciously reached out his hand and blocked the dagger stabbing at his back heart with his hand. The tendon of his right hand was immediately broken by the sharp dagger. At this time, his life was worrying. He took care of his right hand and jumped down from the roof. Regardless of the blood splashing on his wrist, he quickly ran to the crowded place. At this moment, there was a slight sound, but the sound of a flying knife breaking through the air came. The spy rolled forward, hid, and was about to get up and continue to run. Who knew that the flying knife was split into two in mid air, throwing two side-by-side throwing knives, and the other one went through the heart of the spy from behind, Then he flew out of his chest, and then the body with body temperature fell forward involuntarily. The man standing on the other side, dressed in black and wearing a hat, took back his right hand throwing a throwing knife and jumped abruptly. However, he went back to the yard just now and asked other members of the twelve mastiffs: "have they all been solved?"ˇ° Big brother, it''s all settled. There''s no one left alive! "ˇ° It''s all settled. It''s too rude! "ˇ° It''s smashed into a puddle of meat. It''s not so refreshing for a long time! " The man in black stretched out his hand and motioned to everyone not to speak any more. He then said, "hurry up and pack up. Don''t take too heavy things. Tonight, we''ll hurry out of the city. Let the northern army realize that their spies have been killed by us. It''s hard to get out of the city."ˇ° Elder brother, that... That bronze tripod of Shang Dynasty... "The white faced man asked reluctantly. That big brother white he one eye said: "seven younger brother, you take that how to escape?"? Are you going to keep this antique and die? " At this time, three powerful figures suddenly fell in the yard.

 Chapter 411

    In this courtyard, the twelve mastiffs in the ice field can''t help but step back. The terrible smell is not only caused by the prestige of the superior, but also by the vigilance caused by the huge power gap. What makes them more uneasy is that each of these three breath is extremely powerful, that is to say, Every one of them can beat them when they come out. Twelve of them join hands! As for coercion, the twelve mastiffs in the ice field are all heaven level and Shen Tian level. If you take them out, they will be the deputy commander in the army of the Beidou Dynasty. If you want them to have this feeling, they must be star level masters. Star level masters should have coercion. However, they don''t notice the slightest coercion from the three figures, This is the most frighteningˇ° It looks like we''re seeing each other again! " One of the three young men in white looked at the twelve mastiffs in front of him, but he didn''t move his hand. It seemed that he was not afraid of their escape at all. Instead, he spoke slowly. The leader of the twelve mastiff raised his head and looked at the boy in white. Looking at this handsome but childish face, he seemed to be searching for information about this man. But when he focused on a girl who was also wearing a white jacket next to the boy, he immediately knew the identity of the person in front of himˇ° Are you... A couple in liushazhai tavern that time? You destroyed the whole Liusha village! " The news came to them later. At that time, the leader of the twelve mastiff in the ice field also said to his brothers, "look at the time, they are walking just in time, otherwise they will become cannon fodder. Now the two demons who killed a stockade with one hand appear in front of him again, which makes him a little flustered." you... Aren''t you from gourong? " At that time, as like as two peas, he used the dog''s words which were not standard but still understood. "I was easy to admit, and now I am the original face." because some of the pronunciation and intonation of the conversation were strange, it was the same as the tone of the tuba Warrior who had fought with him at the last time in the quicksand restaurant. Then you are... "The leader of the twelve mastiffs in the ice field askedˇ° As for this, you don''t need to know now! " Gu fan gave a cold smile, but turned to Bai siyao and said, "we were a little late, and you killed ten of my agents, but I don''t know what you are going to pay for... As for your dog''s life, I''m not rare at all!"ˇ° Asshole Jinggufan, the third younger brother standing behind the leader of the twelve mastiffs in the ice field, was actually the young man. Then he slowly breathed a sigh of relief. The seal on the leader of the twelve mastiffs in the ice field was also lifted. Then, with the incredible eyes of all the twelve mastiffs in the ice field, their eldest brother knelt down to the young man in white, with his forehead straight down to the ground, Voice way: "belong to chin to take to see Gu fan adult!"ˇ° Brother, you... "Boss, what''s the matter with you?"ˇ° It must be the boy who gave the old ambassador the magic The other members of the twelve mastiff in the ice field immediately yelled. Barnahu, the leader of the twelve mastiffs in the ice field, stood up and walked towards Gufan. He stood behind him and said to Gufan, "master, these people are useless. What they know, I know... They only have a lot of people to keep!" Gu fan nodded his head with satisfaction and said to the Jieyun Emissary: "kill them all, pile the corpses into the house, and then put a fire on it. Remember to burn it up a little bit..." "I will obey you After Gu fan''s death, Jieyun, who was dressed in black, bowed slowly to Gu fan and made a salute. His figure turned into a strong wind that brought death and appeared among the twelve mastiffs on the ice. Gu fan turns around and seems to have no heart to see such a cruel scene. But at this moment, his body suddenly tilts, but he holds the hand of Bai siyao beside him. Bai siyao also knows that Gu fan will lose a lot of blood and become extremely weak after he seals other warriors. He quickly supports him, but he gets up from the ground in two or three steps and leaves the scope of the two realms division, Fly to the house where the spies live.

 Chapter 412

    A moment later, Jieyun emissary and barnahu, the leader of the twelve mastiffs in the ice field, returned to the house where the spies lived.


    But at this time, Gu fan was pale, supported by Bai siyao, and sat on the chair. If the boy in front of him was a terminally ill man, I''m afraid some people would believe him.


    "Master, it''s all finished, and none of them is left..." Jieyun envoy came forward, saluted Gu fan, and then stood up straight to reply.


    Gu fan nodded slightly, indicating to the two people: "you go down..."


    "Yes, sir Jieyun emissary and barnahu made another salute to Gufan, and then they retreated.


    "If you know that you seal a martial arts person who is all day long, he will be so weak. I will kill the leader of the grass dog in advance..." Bai siyao looks at Gu fan''s appearance at this time, but she is distressed and sad, but she can''t do anything about it. If Gu fan suffers internal injury, he can help him to breathe with cold Ming Qi, but what Gu fan loses is real blood, Even the most brilliant doctor is helpless.


    Gu fan''s lips trembled slightly, and then said, "siyao, don''t you find that I''m much more proficient this time than when I sealed Jieyun envoy last time? And I can also feel that the blood lost this time should be able to be replenished in a week or so... "


    When Bai siyao heard Gu fan''s words, she was almost elated by himˇ° It''s going to take a week to recover. What can you do if something happens in this week? Fortunately, the people who know that you will have a weak period after you seal people are either your own people, or they will have died. Otherwise, in this week, I don''t know how many people want to kill you... "Bai siyao raised her finger and said:" aogang just wants to kill you. The big family is for their own nation. Why do you want to kill you, the prince of Beidou dynasty? There is also the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE who wants to kill you... "Bai siyao''s right index finger stood up and poked at Gu fan''s forehead, but she said in a little woman''s voice:" you see how bad you are. You have so many enemies. I''m looking for you, but I don''t want to be a widow? "


    Gu fan was amused by Bai siyao''s words, but after a slight smile, he still shook his head and said: "the more foreign, the better to fight and change the silk, because each other is just, but for their own nation, but... The real struggle for life and death is within the nation!" When Bai siyao heard the speech, she didn''t say much. She just put her body a little closer to Gu fan''s body and gently nestled her head on his chest. Gu fan stretched out her hand to gently touch Bai siyao''s hair and said in a whisper: "in all dynasties, countless names have not fallen under the enemy''s sword, but died of their own people''s hidden arrows, Because there are too many contradictions involved in the game and fight within the nation... And behind each contradiction, there are enormous interests attached to it.... "


    Bai siyao''s face felt Gu fan''s body temperature, and seemed to enjoy it. She closed her eyes, but asked softly, "Gu fan, whose interests are you protecting against these people?"


    Gu fan looked at Bai siyao in his arms and thought for a moment. He ran his right hand around her and patted her on the shoulder. Then he said, "siyao, I''m for my family. For my relatives, I don''t want my family to repeat the same mistakes..."


    Originally thought Bai siyao would be surprised, but she still closed her eyes, nestled in Gu fan''s chest, just said gently: "I know. I''ve actually guessed that. "


    Gu fan sighed, looked at the ceiling, and said slowly: "more than two years ago, I was inexplicably reborn in my son''s body, and back to ten years ago, when I had vowed to use my life to protect all that I had lost!"


    "Son?" Bai siyao was startled, but she raised her head slightly and asked in an unbelievable tone: "Gu fan... You, you are the soul of Hou Guyun in the plain?"


    Gu fan nodded silently, "yes, why does this happen? So far, I don''t know how to explain it. I just think it should be the will of heaven." He stopped for a moment and said, "and I''m very curious about the" father "I''m guarding in Cangyuan. Maybe if I see him, all my mysteries will be solved."


    Bai siyao clutched the sheet with one hand, but it seemed that she was struggling with somethingˇ° That... That... That you treat your "mother"... That... "


    Gu fan seemed to have guessed that Bai siyao would be worried about such a problem, so he explained: "Yujue, she was the daughter of my superior in the army in my previous life. I had never met her before I got married, and I was away all the year round. Basically, I had no feelings for her. On the contrary, she had worked hard to manage the whole royal palace in order to raise two sons. If we were in the last life, I think the person who owes the most must be Yu Jue. " Gu Fan said here, can''t help sighing: "well, the debt of previous life, I have been a son in this life, can pay off to her." He looked at Bai siyao in his arms, but he put out his hand and nodded on Bai siyao''s delicate nose, and continued: "but I''m still very lucky. If it wasn''t for my reincarnation, how could I meet the person I like most in my heart?"


    Bai siyao, with Gu fan''s words, lowered her head, blushed and said in a soft voice, "you are sweet..."


    Gu fan sighed at this time and said: "siyao, it''s just that this time I come back, it''s like changing my life against the heaven. It''s to reverse the way of heaven. If I succeed, the family will be saved, and if I fail, the family will be destroyed. I will also disappear among the six samsara..." he looked at Bai siyao in his arms and asked softly, "siyao, this is for you, It''s too heavy. Don''t you really regret following me? " When Bai siyao heard the speech, she sat up slightly and gave Gu fan a cold kiss on the cheek. Then she said, "Gu fan, the person who practices in our generation, is to go against the heaven, to be obedient, to be immortal. If the way of heaven is really invincible, isn''t it a big joke that our generation has been pursuing cultivation for thousands of years? " Gu fan touched the cheek that Bai siyao had just kissed, but with a faint smile on his face, he took the opportunity to embrace her and said, "siyao, if our family can still exist after that war, then we will succeed in changing our life against heaven, and I will put down all the power in the secular world and travel with you, How about being a pair of free monks Bai siyao seems to enjoy the fragrance and temperature of Gu fan''s body. She closes her eyes slightly, but her mouth murmurs: "you men, even if you speak well, master has said that the secular world is a big dye vat. It''s easy to enter, but it''s hard to come out... If you are a marquis and a supreme minister at that time, But I don''t know whether you are willing or reluctant... "Gu fan put the other hand on his arm and said with a smile:" siyao, you don''t know. Since ancient times, there are many emperors who love beauty but don''t love rivers and mountains... "" are they all HunJun? " Bai siyao pouted her lips and said with some displeasure. Gu fan took the opportunity to knead Bai siyao''s face and said, "the emperor is a fool. I don''t want to be an emperor!"ˇ° Well, well, listen to you, it''s far away. You should rest here first, and I''ll go outside to help you with some blood tonics... "Bai siyao slightly pushed Gu fan''s hand, but stood up and said to Gu fan:" you lie here, I''ll come... "Gu fan reluctantly released his hand and watched Bai siyao stand up and go out of the room.

 Chapter 413

    At this time, Gu fan suddenly felt that all the forces in his body were mobilized under the traction of an unknown force. Even the aura of ice and fire in Gu fan''s body and the two treasures of heaven and earth, Dilian and Wannian chalcedony, were pulled by that mysterious force and rushed to the position of Gu fan''s Dantian.


    Gu fan almost subconsciously straightened up and meditated cross legged, and quickly entered the realm of the unity of heaven and man. Because he felt that the mysterious force did not maliciously use this great force to destroy Gu fan''s meridians and tissues, Gu fan simply let go of the state of the unity of heaven and man, and let his whole strength be transferred to the position of Dantian, just like a hundred rivers into the sea, Gurgling into it.


    The mysterious power was like a canal, constantly pumping out the power from Gu fan''s four limbs and bones, but it was very tactful, and did not hurt his meridians and bones. This process lasted about a quarter of an hour, and Gu fan suddenly felt that something in his body was broken, In my mind, it sounds like a broken glass.


    Then, on the position of Gufan''s Dantian, a three inch little man with milky white light like jade came out slowly. With each step, his body doubled. When he walked out, he became a man of the same height as Gufan. There is almost no difference between this man and Gu fan. The only difference is that his body is covered with thick milky white armor. On this armor, there are numerous and complicated patterns carved, which makes people feel that he is more gorgeous and less defensive. If other people don''t know it, Gu fan knows it. It''s his own soul! At this time, the faint pink on Zhenxiao tianhun''s armor had completely faded away. Instead, it was milky white, which was as clear as exquisite jade. When Gu fan looked at his own tianhun in front of him, the soul man slowly opened his mouth and said to Gu fan, "brother. Thank you for your help. I''ve just reached the Yuxiao stage! "


    In ancient times, the spirit of heaven broke through Yuxiao, which is equivalent to the warrior''s promotion to the star level. It is a watershed from quantitative change to qualitative change: when the spirit of heaven reached Yuxiao level, it can lead the warrior''s soul to travel the vast star field, absorb the power of 48000 stars, and achieve the star level strong. When the warrior reached the star level, he has absolute advantage over the ordinary martial arts below the star level, At the same time, the combination of martial arts and the unity of man and nature has gradually opened, that is to say, it has entered the palace of real cultivation. At this time, Gu fan''s Zhenxiao spirit breaks through Yuxiao. How can Gu fan not feel happy?


    "Good, good, good..." Gu fan even said three "good" words, but said to Yuxiao tianhun: "in this way, as long as my body recovers, we can go to the star field to help me break through the star level in a few days!"


    The jade sky soul also nodded, abruptly said to Gu fan: "brother, do you remember my name?"


    Gu fan was confused when he was asked by the spirit of heaven in Yuxiao. Then he turned from worry to joy. The spirit of heaven asked for his name, which is a sign of the official opening of wisdom! The ordinary spirit of heaven will wake up to the danxiao realm, and his own spirit has already got the wisdom in the Yuxiao realm!


    Gu fan raised his head and looked at the man in front of him who looked like his own spirit. Then he thought for a moment and said slowly, "since you are suitable for my brother, you are also called Gu..." then he thought for a moment and said, "at the beginning, my brother Gu Yu and I took the meaning of" eclipsing the mortals "and separated them to me and Gu Yu, Now that I''m going to name you, I might as well call you an ancient sage with the word "fan" in front of me and the meaning of "transcendence" Gu fan thought in his heart that there are so many differences between his own heaven soul and ordinary heaven soul. If it''s not for his special talent, it should be a huge secret. Moreover, Gu fan also felt that it''s not accidental for him to choose himself, whether it''s the Big Dipper, the heavenly killer ye Xuanji, or the mysterious strongman who passed it on to him, Even the spirit of heaven is not. Behind these events, there must be a huge change or even a conspiracy brewing. Thinking of this, Gu fan also thinks that the name of "Gu Sheng" is appropriate for his soul.


    "Gu Sheng... Gu Sheng..." after reciting it several times that day, the soul slowly looked at Gu fan and said, "brother, I like this name very much."


    While talking, a familiar female voice suddenly rang.


    "Gu fan, you have recognized a younger brother, but why don''t you introduce him to me?"


    Gu Fanxun went to see a woman in white standing by the door, with a large bag of brown paper tied up with straw rope in her right hand, which was obviously medicinal materials. Who is Bai siyao who doesn''t go out to buy medicine for Gu fan?


    "Good sister-in-law!" Just as Gu fan was about to introduce Gu Sheng to Bai siyao, Gu Sheng turned around and stammered slightly. Although his pronunciation was a little strange, Bai siyao was still very comfortable. The key was not others, but the spirit of heaven cultivated in Gu fan, Hearing him call "sister-in-law", his sense of accomplishment is no less than Bai siyao''s own children call her "mother".


    Gu fan saw that the two brothers and sisters were naturally familiar. He had to smile bitterly. However, Gu Sheng asked Bai siyao, "sister-in-law, what are you carrying?"


    Bai siyao held out her hand, pointed to Gu fan and said, "it''s not for him to get it... Look at your brother. He''s suffering from severe anemia. How can blood be so easily replenished..." Bai siyao said that she was about to turn around, "I''ll go to the kitchen and cook medicine for him. You two will talk for a while." Then he stepped into the kitchen. After Bai siyao left, Gu Sheng looked at Gu fan again, especially at Gu fan''s white face. Then he slowly said to Gu fan, "brother, your seal method is too domineering, and it consumes so much blood essence. If you use it again, I''m afraid that your qi and blood will be extremely weak. If you use it again, your constitution will be weak and your martial arts will decline, The consequences are unimaginable! " Gu fan nodded slightly to Gu Sheng and said, "naturally, I know that this seal method is to drink poison to quench thirst, but sometimes I have to use it. When I should use it, I still have to use it." Gu Sheng sighed and said to Gu fan, "brother, even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think about your sister-in-law. In my brother''s stupid opinion, this seal method consumes his own essence and blood. If the user is not strong, won''t he be anemic all his life? How can the martial arts of hurting 1000 enemies and damaging 800 enemies spread to this day? There must be a remedy... Or... "Gu Sheng said here, his tone slowed down a little, stopped for a moment, and continued:" maybe you can use other people''s blood essence to supplement... Although this is the work of evil spirits, your martial arts are both good and evil, It''s not bad to do this. If my brother can''t bear it, he can choose the criminals who are executed. What he does is not harm the innocent. Most of these people deserve what they deserve. What do you think, brother When Gu fan heard the words, he pulled his face up and said to Gu Sheng solemnly, "brother, now you and I don''t want to take innocent people''s blood. If the situation is urgent, can you still take care of so much?"ˇ° Nature is convenient... "The ancient sage repliedˇ° If in the course of time, it is doomed eternally to grow up and rely on human capital, if I eat the marrow, I will become a devil, and then I will fall into the magic way. Gu fan shook his head and said: "absorbing human blood is a matter of perniciousness. No matter how high sounding the reason is, it is still the same. Now I use it more than once, and at most it will lead to the decline of martial arts. If I fall into the devil''s way for this, I will be doomed. Don''t mention it any more!" Gu Sheng''s eyes flashed a little bit of disappointment, but he had nothing to do. He answered: "yes, brother." Then he raised his head and said to Gu fan, "brother, just now my brother was testing you."ˇ° "Oh?" Gu fan can''t help but wonder: "what are you testing me for?" Gu Sheng raised his hand, and the Milky light diffused from his hand one after another. It was like a ripple towards Gu fan''s body.

 Chapter 414

    At this point, Gu Sheng took back his hand, and the light on his milky armor faded a lot, and his handsome face was also deeply tired. Then Gu Sheng said to Gu fan, "brother, this is my heaven spirit power in Yuxiao realm: Qi and blood are real. Although there is no connection with the celestial spirit of Zhenxiao realm, it seems to be tailor-made for my brother. Just now, my brother asked if he was considering using other people''s essence and blood. In fact, it was selfish, because this day the spirit of Zhenxiao realm consumed my physical strength extremely, and it can be used once a month at most. If it is used repeatedly, the effect will be greatly reduced. Not to mention, it will also damage my foundation... "


    Gu fan raised his hand, only to feel that since the last seal cloud envoy has been accompanied by his weak feeling suddenly dissipated, and then forced a jump, but jumped from the chair to the ground, obviously recovered, he raised his head to look at the tired face of Gu Sheng, said: "brother, I understand, thank you, you work hard."


    Gu Sheng just shook his head and said, "if there is no skin, how can hair be attached? Brother, you should take good care of your body..." after that, he took a step forward, but said again: "I want to have a rest, brother, goodbye when I have time!" With that, his whole body turned into a milky light. Step by step, he went back to Gufan''s elixir field and sat down cross legged in the middle of the killing God sword and the eight array spirit stone. He closed his eyes and meditated, and lost the news.


    By the time Bai siyao came in again with the boiled and steaming Ejiao, Gu fan was already sitting on the shabby round table, tearing a roast chicken with his hand and sipping some wine.


    "You lose so much blood, you drink? You want to be a drunkard for the rest of your life? " Bai siyao angrily brings the bowl of donkey hide gelatin to Gu fan and knocks it on the table, but she almost knocks it out.


    "Well, why can''t I have some wine?" Gu fan saw Bai siyao angry, but with a faint smile, he pushed the wine cup to Bai siyao.


    Bai siyao suddenly looked at Gu fan. He didn''t know whether he had drunk wine or what. He turned out to be red, and there was no sign of weakness just now. Bai siyao then stared at Gu fan who kept smiling for a long time with this kind of look at the monster, and then pondered and said, "no, what kind of skill has such an effect that it can replenish blood? I''m afraid only the spirit of Qi and blood can have this effect, but with my memory, Gu fan, it seems that you are training to defend the spirit of heaven! "


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "although it''s not the spirit of Qi and blood, it''s just that Gu Sheng broke through the Yuxiao realm, but he has a" spirit of Qi and blood returning to the yuan ", which is just for me to use."


    "Isn''t this" Qi and blood return to Yuan "divine power of heaven and soul cultivated by Qi and blood heaven and soul? How can you defend the spirit of heaven... "Bai siyao just wanted to ask more, but Gu fan shook his headˇ° I don''t know. The only thing I know is that my heavenly soul is not simple. I''m afraid it has some origins. Otherwise, I would not have named him an ancient sage named "extraordinary". Over time, maybe his strength can really surpass mine. "


    "Isn''t that the incarnation?" Bai siyao frowned, but murmured.


    "Siyao, do you know how I killed Xuefeng?" Gu fan asked abruptly, and then said to himself, "I''ve hurt his heavenly soul, and let his strength fall directly below the star level, so the heavenly soul is damaged, which greatly weakens the strength of the warrior. I won''t let Gu Sheng fight unless I have to..."


    Bai siyao nodded slightly, but with a smile, she picked up a glass of wine and said to Gu fan, "your heavenly soul in Yuxiao realm has turned on its intelligence. My heavenly soul in Jingxiao realm has no intelligence. It''s really irritating to compare people."


    "Siyao, it''s meaningless to compare with me. You don''t have the power of eight stars all day long!" Gu fan tore off a chicken leg with his hand, but handed it to Bai siyao and said with a smile.


    Although the meal was far less elaborate than the dishes in deyuelou in Shenyang City, Gu fan was cured after all, but he ate sweeter than any other meal. After two people had had a meal, Gu fan called over the leader of the twelve mastiffs in the ice field, asked about the way the twelve mastiffs met Wang aogang, the left wing of the dog army, and some other information, Barnahu is now sealed by Gu fan''s soul and turned into a puppet. Naturally, he knows everything and tells Gu fan everything.


    Gu fan learned from his dialogue with Bana that aogang had given some hints to the twelve mastiffs, hoping that they would start from Weiyuan guard. They left most of their belongings in a warehouse in Shenyang City, with protective walls around them. Ordinary thieves could never steal these belongings. However, twelve of them went with them, dressed as caravans, and came to Weiyuan city. Although they have only been here for seven days, their achievements can not be ignored. They have drawn Yan Biqing over and established good relations with almost all the medium-sized businessmen in Weiyuan city. Through these relations, they have begun to contact the garrison officers in Weiyuan Town, even the Yantian army officers in Weiyuan post.


    If Gu fan and others find out about it another week in the evening, I''m afraid it will be done by then.


    The contact information between the twelve mastiffs of ice field and the left wing king of dog Rong is harrier. This kind of bird flies very high and is not easy to be found. Generally, it takes one week to send back a harrier to report the progress of the task and what needs or difficulties it has. The last report was five days ago.


    Gu fan thought for a moment when he heard this, but he said to Bana: "in this case, if you continue to contact aogang, you can say that the buyout plan of Weiyuan city is progressing smoothly, and tell him that although the garrison general Yun TIANYAO has some difficulties, several deputy generals have been bribed. It''s no problem to obtain Weiyuan City, and now it''s infiltrating into Weiyuan city." Gu fan knows that Weiyuan city is not very important to Wang aogang on the left, because one more Weiyuan city is just one more supply place, which can give the army a rest, and then the supply of Weiyuan garrison can be cut off. However, the garrison number of Weiyuan garrison is small, and the food can be eaten for almost a year, It is absolutely impossible for the people of gourong to besiege weiyuanweisuo for one year. The siege has already gone by itself. What aogang wanted was a Blitzkrieg. After seizing the Weiyuan garrison, he put pressure on Shanhaiguan fortress from a commanding position. At the same time, he made a positive impact on the big troops, fighting for the first World War and commanding his troops to go south, and then completed his ambition of "drinking horses and water". Now that you know exactly what aogang wants, it''s more accurate to set him up. Gu fan sneers in his heart. It''s like a smart hunter who knows what his prey likes to eat, then puts down the bait and waits for the prey to bite. At this time, it should be similar to Gu fan.

 Chapter 415

    Sure enough, three days later, the left-wing Wang aogang wrote back with a harrier. The whole letter was written in the language of dog soldiers, which was translated by barnahu. It probably means that aogang is very satisfied with the achievements of the twelve mastiffs. He hopes to buy the garrison of Tongwei Yuanwei as soon as possible. If he succeeds in writing back with a harrier immediately, he will let the army in the suburbs of the ice field March south.


    "Hooked..." when Bana finished the meaning of the letter, Gu fan and Hu milie beside him all laughed. Gu fan stood up and his face was shiningˇ° It''s going to be a success at last


    Hu milie said to Gu fan, "commander Gu, it will take about four days for the elite cavalry from the ice field border to Weiyuan city. When do you think you can reply to aogang saying that it has been done and let them come from touluo?"


    Gu fan felt his smooth chin, reached out his hand and knocked on his forehead. Then he turned around and said, "don''t reply to aogang in advance, or he will think more about it. It''s still a week later..." then he looked at Hu mili next to him and said, "Hu mili, you and Bana and Jieyun are staying in Weiyuan city, Pay close attention to the trend in the city... Siyao and I went back to Shenyang for a while and told the Marquis about it. "


    "Is..." Hu milie, Ba Nai and Jie Yun emissary answered in unison.


    Gu fan only said to Hu mili, "Hu mili, after this thing is finished, I will protect you in situ''s place."


    "Thank you, commander Gu." He bowed deeply.


    Gu fan then laughed, half jokingly said: "I''d like you to follow me to the cloud wing Department of the imperial guards, but I don''t know if elder brother situ is willing to let go..." after the voice fell, Hu mili also laughed with Gu fan.


    Late at night, the tiebihou residence in Shenyang City is in a separate secret room.


    There are scarlet cashmere carpets in the ten foot square chamber. On the walls are inlaid with several long-term lights, which are shining slightly, just casting the light on the whole chamber.


    Gu fan, dressed in white, sits cross legged on the carpeted floor, closing his eyes and meditating. Suddenly, there is a sound of the mechanism moving, and a stone door of the secret room opens. Then a beautiful white figure appears in the secret room, but Bai siyao.


    "Gufan, I brought that man to you." Then she took out yaochi jade in her arms, and saw a circle of silver light suddenly appear, like snowflakes. After the light dissipated, Gu fan sat in front of a young man wearing dog Rong elite knight armor. But the young man sat cross legged, motionless, as if he was practicing meditation.


    "You put people directly into the space of yaochi jade!" Gu fan opened his eyes slightly, but just saw Bai siyao''s trick of changing into a living person. He could not help frowningˇ° What if it''s killed? "


    Bai siyao couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t worry about that. Now I have more control over yaochi jade than before." Then she gathered her smile and said to Gu fan in a reproachful tone: "you are too. You have just recovered. What are you anxious to make the warrior of the star soul level into a puppet? Look at the cloud envoy of the upper world. You immediately have one puppet of the star soul level, the Star soul level and the sky level. How can you manage it?"


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "siyao, you should know that besides Jieyun envoy, I am optimistic about his fighting power, what I need more is their intelligence. You can say that Bana, the leader of the twelve mastiffs in the ice field, if I don''t refine him into a puppet, how can I catch the big fish aogang?"


    "Well, well, I can''t always say you." Bai siyao had to sigh: "but when you are in Weiyuan City, how many percent of you will be able to leave aogang? If it''s the same as last time, it''ll be a disaster. "


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "siyao, if I break through to the star stage, I am 80% sure that I can kill aogang in Weiyuan city. If I don''t break through to the star stage..."


    "How about that?" Bai siyao asked.


    "It''s less than 40% chance, life and death is another matter..." Gu Fan said with a bitter smile: "Tiangang Disha sword array, I''m afraid I can''t use it before I break through the star level. Last time, the power of chaos in my body has been suppressed by me with the eight array spirit stone. If I use it again, it''s strange that it won''t bite me back. Moreover, I take the eight array spirit stone to suppress the power of chaos, Now the eight array spirit stone can''t be used any more... The fighting power has been weakened too much. "


    Bai siyao asked anxiously, "what should I do then? Others can''t help you when you are promoted to the star level... "She anxiously held her hands and separated them, as if thinking about something in her heart. Then she said," I know that many people don''t want to say the secret of breaking through the star level. Gufan, this is not everyone''s treasure, but everyone''s way of breaking through the star level is different, If you are told by others that the way to break through the star level is not your own way, it is often a failure to break through. The light is that the orifices are damaged and the cultivation is retrogressive. The heavy is that the soul disappears in the vast star field, leaving only a wisp of soul lingering among the 48000 stars. You can never live beyond life. You really can''t be careless. " Bai siyao said anxiously, "Gu fan, do you know? I really don''t want to help you... "


    Gu fan gave a faint smile, but nodded, indicating Bai siyao not to worry and to sit down first. When Bai siyao sat cross legged on the carpet, Gu fancai said slowly, "siyao, how''s Chang Feng recently?"


    Bai siyao shook her head and said, "I''ve been with you in Weiyuan city these days. How can I know? I only know that he''s comfortable in Tiebi Marquis''s house. He practices his sword skills every day. Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang really has no national opinions. He also points out several sets of sword skills of the prospective class. Only one of his body skills is from the dog army and the wolf tooth guard, which is extremely fast, When he walks, he is silent, just like a ghost. Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, wants to ask him several times for the tips of his body method. Chang Feng, the child, says that his father told him not to tell other people why, so he refuses. "


    "Chang Feng is also a man with secrets. Of course he will." Gu Fan said calmly, "it''s just siyao. I think that my hope of breaking through the star rank is not on others, but on Chang Feng!"


    "How do you say that?" Bai siyao asked.


    Gu fan yaotou said: "I can''t explain this feeling. I just think that his life experience should be of great help to me. I''ve had this feeling since I rescued him. This unspeakable feeling... Should be called ''intuition''!"


    "That''s why you want to make this dog warrior into a puppet to see if you can find Chang Feng''s life experience?" Bai siyao asked.


    "Yes, if my guess is correct." With that, Gu fan turned his right hand into a palm and held it flat forward. At the same time, the Red God killing sword suddenly flew out of his body, and then a blood colored Rune came out. With countless runes, it was like a firefly in the dark emitting a faint light, suddenly dancing wildly in the room.


    A moment later, countless talismans dispersed and were sucked back into the sword like flowing water. The seal script of "Earth" in the sword suddenly lit up, but it absorbed a soul like a long whale. Then the dog warrior, who had been sitting cross legged and seemed to be meditating, stood up abruptly, knelt down to Gu fan and said in a voice, "Huo Du, I''ll see you!"


    Bai siyao and Gu fan have a look at each other. Bai siyao''s eyes are filled with joy and regret, but Gu fan''s eyes are only tired. Although the seal of a star soul level warrior is far less than the seal of a star soul level strongman, it still consumes a lot of blood.


    Gu fan looked at Huo Du slowly and said, "excuse me, sit down and tell me why you want to chase Chang Feng. Who gave the order?"


    "Yes, sir


    The dog warrior answered and sat down cross legged again. After all, he was the master of the dog warrior''s elite cavalry and the executor of the whole capture. He sat down in front of Gu fan and told the whole story.


    "Orders from the right wing king?" Gu fan could not help frowning.


    "Chang Feng is actually the blood of the awakening of the middle ages!" When Bai siyao heard this, even if he was the former chief disciple of BEIYAO palace, he was still bullied.


    Gu fan still calmly said to Bai siyao, "the gourong people are the descendants of the middle ancient people. In fact, I have long guessed that there will be people with the blood of the middle ancient people among the gourong people. Unexpectedly, they were saved by us."


    Bai siyao nodded, then sighed: "I just didn''t expect that there was a strange legend that the awakened one was the new king. No wonder Chang Feng was killed by the royal family at all costs."


    Gu fan and calmly said: "if this kind of thing happened in our Beidou Dynasty, Chang Feng would be killed by his majesty Xinghuang, because it would affect the whole body. The interests behind the throne are too huge. It''s better to kill this unstable factor cleanly than to hold him up and then coordinate the interests of all parties slowly."


    Bai siyao sighed: "this is what you men call power?"


    "No, it''s just the most common instinct." Gu fan looked at the patterns on the carpet in front of him, and then said, "the instinct to protect one''s own interests, to harm others and benefit oneself, is originally the law of the growth of all things between heaven and earth..."


    "But friars who do harm to others and benefit themselves are all ghosts." Bai siyao shook her head and sighed.


    Gu fan still said calmly: "siyao, after thousands of years, who can prove xingzun Road, who is the right way, who will care whether you are a ghost or a yuan monk?"


    "I still said, but you..." Bai siyao had to be soft. Then she looked at Gu fan and asked, "now that you know this, what''s the use?"


    Gu fan nodded and said, "I''m going to take Chang Feng to a place where I can wake up the blood of the middle ancient people in his body."


    "Where?" Bai siyao asked.


    "Siyao, just come with us tomorrow." Gu fan is not willing to explain more, but he has plans in his heart. Suddenly he raised his head and said to Bai siyao, "siyao, is there any jade in your yaochi jade


    "Gufan, what do you want that for?" Bai siyao can''t help frowning, but she has turned out a delicate sandalwood box in her hand. She handed it to Gu fan and said, "there are still the last two here. They were left by the master and the elders when they rehearsed the array last time, and they have been deposited with me all the time... This Jiulong Pearl Pill is the one who rehearsed the array, It can decompose the strength of impact and antiphagy, so as to maintain the integrity of the formation. What do you want to do with this? "


    Gu fan still took the two Jiulong pearl pills from Bai siyao, then said with a smile: "well, it''s hard to say now... It depends on whether Chang Feng cooperates or not..." "you... You want to borrow the blood of the middle ancient people..." Bai siyao was about to make a sound, but Gu fan blocked her with a big hand, Just pressed on her lips, Bai siyao immediately slapped her and was about to speak. Gu fan seemed to deliberately not want Bai siyao to speak, but he put his lips togetherˇ° Some people... "Bai siyao only felt two moist lips on her lips, with the fragrance of the tip of her tongue. When she was intoxicated with this wonderful feeling, she suddenly remembered that huodu was still standing in the room like a pillar. She blushed and said to Gu fan in a soft voice:" someone... "Who knows Gu fan''s heart moved, Huodu turned around, pushed open a stone door and went out. With the stone door closed again, only Gu fan and Bai siyao were left in the secret room.

 Chapter 416

    As soon as huodu left, Bai siyao and Gu fan confidently and boldly kiss each other.


    It seems that the environment of the secret room itself is easy to make people confused. Bai siyao''s lips stick to Gu fan''s lips, and finally she bites Gu fan''s lower lip and sucks it hard.


    Although Gu fan was defeated in the kiss, his hands were not honest. One hand came around, one hand went into Bai siyao''s coat and fumbled to release the button. The other hand took the opportunity to pinch Bai siyao''s plump buttocks. The harder Bai siyao kisses, the harder Gu fan pinches. The other hand stretched out in the beauty''s underwear, rushing left and right, From time to time, he fiddled with a pair of jade rabbits through his belly pocket, only for a moment, Bai siyao was covered with tide. Red, fragrant sweat dripping, loosen the mouth, slightly raised his head, groan softly.


    Gu fan took a look at the jade like neck and suddenly kissed it. Although the action was a little indecent, it seemed like an arched pig, Bai siyao raised her neck and groaned involuntarily.


    Gu fan seemed to be stimulated by the groan. He suddenly lowered his head and arched to the side of the jade rabbit. With one hand, he untied Bai siyao''s coat and underwear and kneaded it through his belly pocket.


    This kneading doesn''t matter. When Gu fan''s hand touched the red beans on the two jade rabbits, Bai siyao''s body convulsed like an electric shock and subconsciously pushed Gu fan to the side. But Gu fan didn''t let go at this time. The more he pushed, the more his hands seemed to be against her. He squeezed and pinched the two red beans for a while. The feeling of numbness is like an electric current, coming wave by wave.


    "Stop... Stop..." Bai siyao cried in horror. Gu fan would stop and thrust Bai siyao against the opposite wall. His right hand had been put into his belly pocket and rubbed it wantonly. Bai siyao felt like she had turned into a pool of water and mud in Gu fan''s hand, and she collapsed on the carpet involuntarily. Let the man on the body take off his last shame cover, and then he appears naked in front of him.


    At this time, Gu fan has taken off his coat and pasted it on Bai siyao''s warm carcass. On his body, he was smelling the delicate fragrance. Then he raised his head and said to Bai siyao with a smile: "siyao, your body is so beautiful..."


    Bai siyao''s face flushed with the words of Gu fan. She turned her head slowly and seemed to be embarrassed to say, "you are so impatient. I... I''ll be yours sooner or later... What are you so impatient for? It scares me. "


    Gu fan smiles, but rubs his hand on Bai siyao''s jade rabbits and says, "siyao, it''s better to run into the sun than to choose the sun. Sooner or later, it''s not so good today? Besides, although I didn''t marry you, you and I are husband and wife, aren''t we? "


    Bai siyao bit her tongue and nodded.


    Gu fan saw this iceberg beauty''s coquettish appearance. It was more pure than peony and more charming than snow lotus. Among them, there were so many kinds of amorous feelings, but it was hard to describe them. He could not help feeling pity in his heart and kissing the vermilion lip gently.


    Gu fan held Bai siyao in his arms and breathed heavily the fragrance of virginity from Bai siyao''s body. Gu fan only felt his mind rippling. When he touched the jade rabbit on Bai siyao''s left hand, he felt that it was tender and plump, soft and tough, and swaying like water, Like two balls of milk white mutton fat, she can''t help opening her hand and touching the cherry red spot with her fingers. Bai siyao can''t help letting go of her mouth, and she can''t help but sing "Oh" softly. She is already paralyzed. Down, willow eyebrows slightly wrinkled, but the blush on the face is more serious.


    As if it was an instinctive reaction, Gu fan''s other hand slowly went down and was holding the jade rabbit on the other side. Bai siyao''s body moved to the side, and the carpet in the secret room immediately wrapped them up.


    Bai siyao had never been so close to a man before. At this time, Gu fan pressed her hard. She smelled the stronger smell of a man on him. It was her young age that made her spring in her heart. Love is also getting stronger.


    Wrapped in a blanket, Gu fan quickly tore off his clothes, and the two balls were still warm. The body collided and rubbed. After a shower of kisses, Gu fan raised his head slightly with dim light. The beauty in front of Gu fan''s eyes was white and tender, with a face of powdered powder and a jade body. Body, countless beautiful mountains, towering jade. The peak stands tall and upright, and the buds on the peak are bright red and charming, shining with attractive luster, which is awe inspiring. The two slender pink and greasy legs are tightly wrapped up to cover the last ray of spring. Tender and smooth skin is white and red, and there is a faint fragrance on the body, which is extremely charming and attractive.


    Feeling the hot eyes of the man in front of her, Bai siyao couldn''t help breathing, and her face was more beautiful.


    Gu fan''s breath was short, and his hands gently stroked her slender and muddy. Round solid legs, slowly to the inside of her thighs. The feeling as smooth and delicate as jade spreads to the bottom of my heart, with strong fragrance and intoxication.


    "Ah, don''t..." Bai siyao''s eyes were half closed. She felt the fiery big hand pressed her small hand, and was about to attack the last line of defense. Out of reserve or instinct, she struggled to push away Gu fan''s body, which was so wonderful. Body is subconsciously like a mermaid in general swing, she did not know, this is more aroused his desire.


    She seems to jump into the fire, all hot, at this time a spring is slightly exuding, downstream, comfortable between the legs.


    At this time, Bai siyao suddenly felt a hard thing squeezed into the middle of her petals. The pain made her wake up a little, and then her little mouth opened round, but involuntarily called out: "pain! No She reached out and pushed his chest. But at this time, Gu fan was just like a wild animal. Her two legs were pressing against Bai siyao''s legs so that she couldn''t move. With one hand, she continued to push the thing in.


    Although Bai siyao knew that her maiden''s first night would be painful, she didn''t know that it was extremely painful, but Gu fan had been completely ignited at this time, so she didn''t care about it. She only felt that the thing was advancing all the way in her body, and it stopped at the deepest place.


    Bai siyao just ready to breathe a sigh of relief, but Gu fan is bent up, suddenly a top, "ah" to a scream, let her almost pain to faint. Gu fan seems to be aware that his movements are too large, and his next moves are slow. He is constantly stroking the girl under him, and begins to calm Bai siyao''s mood.


    At the beginning, Bai siyao was still astringent because of pain, but with Gu fan''s attack, his legs became moist and began to cater to him.


    At this time, Gu fan suddenly grabbed Bai siyao''s hands with both hands, but he put his arms around him and sprinted hard.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah... Don''t... Don''t..." Bai siyao only felt the pain and pleasure coming from her lower body wave by wave, which made her feel like she wanted to live and die. It was very painful, but every cell and pore in her body seemed to be comfortable enough to groan.


    "Pa pa pa..." the continuous and rhythmic sound of physical impact reverberated in the closed chamber, accompanied by heavy breathing and a higher groan.


    Suddenly, the man held the woman''s body in front of him and held her in the air. He only felt that the palpitation of his lower body came like an electric shock, but it was a burst of spray into the cave. Then the feeling of weakness and powerlessness came late. With the unspeakable feeling of happiness, he could not help but fell forward on the woman.


    Bai siyao felt that a cool liquid overflowed from the middle of her thigh and flowed to the carpet along the inner side of her leg. She wanted to stretch out her hand to wipe it, but her arm seemed to be filled with lead and couldn''t move. She had to lean against Gu fan and close to his shoulder. She took a deep breath, but she opened her mouth and bit him hard.


    "Ouch..." Gu fan was bitten down by Bai siyao, and immediately showed his teeth in pain, but he didn''t have the strength to push her away. He couldn''t help kissing: "siyao, why do you bite me?"


    Bai siyao then relaxed her mouth and asked with some concern, "does it hurt?"


    Gu Fan said with a bitter smile: "you''re going to tear down a piece of my meat..."


    Unexpectedly, Bai siyao nodded her head with satisfaction, but she nestled in front of Gu fan''s chest, reached out her hand and stroked his smooth chest muscle, and said in a low voice in a coquettish way: "it''s good to hurt. I want to bite you so hard that you will think of me when you hurt..."


    Gu fan had to smile bitterly when he heard the speech, but he put out a hand and put it around Bai siyao''s waist and stroked her fat skin.


    "Gu fan..." Bai siyao said, but she turned her face slightly. It seemed that she didn''t want Gu fan to see it. "I knew for the first time that it was so comfortable to do this..."


    Gu fan lost no time to give a bad smile, but he pinched Bai siyao''s round buttocks and said, "after that, I often do this with you..."


    But Bai siyao didn''t look back. Instead, she said, "your energy and spirit are all spent on me. Don''t you practice?"


    "This... It doesn''t matter, we can do double cultivation..." Gu fan explained quickly after Bai siyao said, and then pulled Bai siyao''s body over again, with one hand supporting her, so that she could lean on herself, but Bai siyao murmured: "double cultivation... Double cultivation, do you know how to do it?"


    "Of course I know..." Gu Fan said by Bai siyao, he put one hand on Bai siyao''s body, and the other hand on Bai siyao''s body, while talking: "this double cultivation... Double cultivation is..."


    Before Gu fan could say a few words, he just felt that Bai siyao''s head, which was originally attached to his chest, was slightly drooping, but he fell asleep. Gu fan had to smile bitterly, put out his hand, slowly put Bai siyao''s head on the carpet, and then pulled a section of the carpet to cover her body. Only with a sigh of relief, Gu fan slowly lay down beside her.


    Close your eyes and sleep will come soon.


    Outside the chamber of secrets, everything is still quiet!

 Chapter 417

    Shenyang City, tiebihou mansion, in the spacious courtyard, a young man in gray clothes is flying among the flowers and plants. A short blade with a faint blue light is flying around in his hand, and there is a popping sound of the air being cut by the sharp blade.


    Suddenly, the young man stood still. Just now, he was moving like a rabbit. Now his posture is as steady as a mountain. The short blade of his right hand seems to be like a mountain knife. If he has a powerful force, he slowly splits it down. Before the light of the knife falls, the wind of the knife is spinning, With a bang, the rockery stone with a height of more than one person in the back garden was neatly split in two by this knife. The chaotic wind of the knife immediately lost control and swept the flowers and plants in the surrounding flower beds like dust. Dancing with the wind of the knife, the boy took another step on his right foot, and the knife that had been cut was like a dragon with regret, pitching up, Suddenly, the flowers and plants scattered in the air were crushed by the knife light, and the young swordsman in grey gritted his teeth, "ha!" With a sudden drink, his right foot made an effort, and his body jumped up in the air. The short blade of his right hand turned into two hands, but the blade turned outward, and he held it with his backhand and stabbed it down.


    "Boom!" The hard granite ground was as vulnerable as butter under the awn of the sword. The young swordsman released his left hand, shook his right wrist, and shook out a knife flower. Then he put the short blade with a faint blue light into his sleeve, and then he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Pa Pa Pa!" Just then, a burst of applause came out from the corridor on the other side of the garden, but a boy in white clapped his hands and walked slowly. The boy looks about three years older than the young swordsman in grey clothes. He is holding a dark sword in his hand. He looks much more mature and stable than the young swordsman.


    "Brother Gufan!" Seeing Gu fan coming over, the boy in grey couldn''t help but put away his cold expression and said to Gu fan, "I had a lot of rest a few days ago. I felt that I was a lot lazy, so I got up and practiced the" dark meteor knife "that my father passed to me again."


    Gu fan nodded, pointed to the broken rock on the granite ground and said: "Chang Feng, I think your last knife is as powerful as Shen Tian''s warrior... Then you should be able to break through to the congenital level at least, or don''t you have a chance?"


    Chang Feng shook his head and said, "brother Gu fan, I don''t have such a good opportunity as you. When I was in Canrong, people praised me and said that it''s a great achievement for me to reach the congenital level at my age. In the future, I will definitely become" Ba lie ", which means" hero, Hercules "in our words of Canrong." Chang Feng said here, seems to think of the past things, slowly said: "I have always been very conceited, until I met you, Gufan big brother."


    "How do you say that?" Gu fan looked at Chang Feng and asked.


    "Within three years, I''m confident that I can advance to the all sky level, but I can''t reach the level of eight stars like you, brother Gu fan." Chang Feng said with a little regret: "brother, you will be the goal of my life..."


    Gu fan could not help laughing awkwardly when he heard Chang Feng say this, and replied: "everyone has his own chance, and everyone has his own destiny. Isn''t your body method also a skill that I don''t have? Even I envy such a vigorous body method. "


    Chang Feng pauses a little, but lowers his head and goes on: "Gu fan, I''ve heard many people mention your story in this Hou mansion these days. It seems that you are really the great hero of the northerners... I''m glad that I followed you to the northerners. At least we don''t have to be enemies for the time being."


    "Not for the time being, but all the time." Gu fan put out his hand, patted Chang Feng on the shoulder and said, "do you know? Chang Feng, when I was in the southwest, I also had an alien friend. I gave her my high five and vowed that as long as we were there, we would never fight each other. " Gu fan slightly lowered his head, looked at Chang Feng and said: "similarly, I am willing to make an oath with you. No matter you are here in the north, or in the dog army, you and I will never meet in arms."


    Chang Feng lowered his head, shook his head and said: "brother, I don''t want to be an enemy with you, because if I am an enemy with you, you will be a terrible opponent, so if I am a friend with you, you will be a reliable comrade in arms... But, brother, our power in this world is too small to control our own destiny, I often have to do things that go against my wishes. "


    Gu fan is noncommittal to smile for a while, it seems that is to Chang Feng''s words is not very identity. Chang Feng saw that Gu fan didn''t agree, and then said, "brother Gu fan, if one day I go back to Canrong and become a member of Langya guard, and you are ordered by the Northern Star emperor to defend Northern Xinjiang, how can we not fight each other?"


    Gu fan light smile for a while, said: "if I, I will try to avoid fighting with you."


    "If not?" Chang Feng still asked pessimistically.


    "It''s impossible. It can''t be avoided." Gu Fan said with a cold smile: "I have enough strength to decide my own actions, and I don''t have to care about the emperor''s fate or not. We northerners have a saying: I will not accept the emperor''s fate outside."


    "But is it worth it?" Chang Feng turned around slightly, looked at the flower garden which was swept by the wind of his own martial arts practice, and said: "compared with the interests of the whole nation, if I were a person, I would choose the nation." Gu Fan said with a bitter smile, "if this war really represents the interests of the whole nation, Gu fan will never move forward, never turn back, and will not hesitate to break up." Gu Fan said this with a sudden grin, and then said: "but if I only want the interests of the superior and empty the slogan of" nation, righteousness ", for the sake of these false things, let me kill my brothers and friends, it is a delusion!" For a moment, even Chang Feng was slightly frightened by Gu fan''s expression at this moment. Then he came back to his mind and said with some pessimism: "brother Gu fan, you have the strength, but I don''t have... Brother Gu fan, you and sister siyao, plus Jieyun envoy, are already a force that can''t be ignored. Anyone, any organization wants to move you, Now I have to weigh it... But I''m different... "Chang Feng continued:" I''m alone. If it wasn''t for brother Gu fan, I would be an ice bound corpse on the ice now. " At this time, Chang Feng''s shoulder suddenly came a warm feeling, that is a pair of thick hands on his shoulderˇ° Chang Feng, do you really want to be strong? " Gu fan seems to feel Chang Feng''s state of mind and can''t help asking. Gu fan nodded his head like a ghost, then nodded his head and said with a smile: "OK, follow me to a place!"

 Chapter 418

    "Where to?" Although Chang Feng has trusted Gu fan very much, he still doesn''t understand.


    "Go where you can gain strength!" Gu fan seemed to be saying a prophecy, "because there is blood flowing in your body, it is doomed that you will not be a weak person!"


    "I... my blood?" Just when Chang Feng didn''t know how to answer, Gu fan pulled up Chang Feng and flew into the sky.


    Although Chang Feng didn''t reach the congenital level, and the Qi of heaven and earth couldn''t merge with himself, so he couldn''t fly in the sky. However, Gu fan used his own strength to hold up a ball shaped polar wall for him, wrapped him up steadily, and followed him to fly through the clouds under his feet. It seemed that Chang Feng was the first time to fly in the sky, At the beginning, I was still a little frightened to watch the towns flying by and the people as big as ants. At the beginning, I felt a little scared, but soon recovered. I sat cross legged in the polar wall and looked at the birds next to me with great interest.


    After about half an hour''s flight, Gu fan and Chang Feng had passed through the majestic Shanhaiguan fortress, but for a moment, they fell in front of a remote building.


    Chang Feng and Gu fan landed on the ground together. Gu fan came here once, but Chang Feng came here for the first time. Chang Feng looked around. There were only weeds around. Some of them were almost one person tall. But not far away, there was a circular stone building.


    The building is made of brick and stone. I don''t know how many years of wind, sun, frost, hail have passed quietly here, but there is no sign of mottling. It is tens of meters above the ground, just like a giant standing from ancient times.


    Chang Feng, unconsciously, was deeply attracted by the momentum of the stone ring building. Without waiting for Gu fan to speak, he could not help walking towards the stone building.


    This building is one of the few relics in the Middle Ages - the arena!


    Gu fan looked at the figure walking alone towards the arena, and said to himself in his heart, "it''s him, it''s him. It''s not wrong." Then he quickly followed up.


    Chang Feng seemed to have been here for a long time. Without Gu fan''s guidance, he found the outside and went up the steps of the grandstand. Then he climbed up the steps one by one. When he reached the highest floor, he walked around the cloister and almost skillfully pushed open a closed stone door. There was a separate compartment inside and a window on the other side, Facing the best position in the ring arena below, even the angle is just right.


    At this time, Chang Feng seems to have been enchanted by nightmares. He strides forward into the room, treading countless tiny powders under his feet, and slowly walks to the windowsill. Gu fan also followed him into the room. When Gu fan stepped into the room, he felt that the powder under his feet seemed smoother than the outside. He bent down and picked up a handful. When he looked at it, he found that it was a mixture of gold powder and silver powder. Gu fan raised his head again and looked at the decorated traces on the surrounding walls, and the stone holes that were about to be filled with dust. Only these records the drunkenness thousands of years ago, which must be a very luxurious box... Gu fan straightened up slightly and saw Chang Feng holding his hand on the windowsill, Looking at the empty arena below, he couldn''t help wondering: "did Chang Feng often watch the duel performance in this box in his previous life?"


    Think of here, Gu fan slowly stood up, but stood behind Chang Feng, did not speak, just silently watching the young man, after a long time, Chang Feng came back to God, but saw Gu fan standing behind him, can''t help saying: "Gu fan, let you wait a long time."


    "Chang Feng. Do you know why the gourong people want to kill you now? " Gu fan asked.


    "Dugu Wuchang, this is the name of my previous life." Chang Feng''s eyes seemed to have gone through the vicissitudes of his life just now. At this time, his eyes to Gu fan were not childish at all. Some of them just looked at the clouds rising and falling, the tide rising and falling, and the free and easy atmosphere of the vicissitudes. He said slowly: "the people of gourong call us the protoss who have the blood of the middle ages, It''s not only because we have extraordinary power, but also because their ancestors were our slaves... "Chang Feng said slowly:" but now, thousands of years ago, our superior protoss have been extinct, but these slaves are living well and growing more and more. I don''t know what my companions will think if they see it... "


    Gu fan could fully understand Chang Feng''s mood at this time, so he just sighed and didn''t say anything to interrupt him. However, Chang Feng said: "at that time, some of our people married slaves in order to survive and reproduce, which led to our blood becoming impure. These people were the royal family of Canrong and their langyawei, Therefore, even though the Hourong people''s wolf tooth guard has a strong power, it can''t reach the peak of our medieval times


    "What''s the situation at the top?" Hearing Chang Feng mention the peak stage of the martial arts of the middle ages, he could not help but be interested and asked.


    "Twelve stars rule the whole world..." Chang Feng slowly stretched out his right hand, as if recalling the magnificent middle ages, and said in a trembling tone: "it was a time when stars were like rain, stars were like hair... Below the star level, it was not a time for practitioners!"


    "What Gu fan was also surprised when he heard Chang Feng''s words. Not to mention how terrible the strength of the twelve top stars was, Chang Feng''s sentence "stars are like rain, stars are like hair" was enough to surprise Gu fan. Although Chang Feng''s exaggeration was not ruled out, it at least conveyed a message to Gu fan, that is, the middle ages, There are quite a lot of stars! What does it mean to be a strong star, to be free between heaven and earth, and to be able to reverse the destiny of heaven and fight against the way of heaven? What will the way be like that day for so many strong stars? Thinking of this, Gu fan can''t help but take a breath in his heart. As if guessing Gu fan''s idea, Chang Feng said slowly: "it''s just because we wantonly modify the way of heaven, believing that man will prevail over nature, and that my destiny is up to me. Ordinary star worshippers have repeatedly tampered with the way of heaven, seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages, and pursuing longevity, which finally led to the great doom of our family... But fortunately, the twelve top star worshippers sacrificed their blood to modify the way of heaven again, It delayed this catastrophe for ten years, and all the middle ancient warriors were told that after ten years, they would face the disaster of destruction. " Chang Feng shook his head and said in a sorry voice: "that''s why it was the darkest ten years. If it was that time, everyone would have been killed in the great calamity unconsciously, but it was ten years later... When everyone knew that they would die after ten years, all the etiquette, morality and civilization that we had spent thousands of years building up, The legal system has been trampled under our feet. Most of us just want to spend the last ten years happily. Moreover, the twelve strongest stars have fallen together, and the whole world has fallen into endless fighting and killing... "Chang Feng sighed:" only we, these very few people, I''m still thinking about how to preserve our blood... Since I''m going to destroy my family, the best way is to intermarry with other people, and then pass down the hidden blood, waiting for one day''s awakening... This is the best way we think of... So I don''t hesitate to defile my blood, but resolutely commit suicide with a female slave, and then seal my spiritual consciousness, Quietly waiting for thousands of years, waiting for the moment of my reawakening... "Gu fan heard this, slowly asked:" how did the medieval human beings perish? Do you know? " Chang Feng shook his head and said, "I don''t know. In the sixth year, I sealed my consciousness and let my body die. So I don''t know what disaster our nation will be destroyed in, but I know that even if there is no disaster, ten years will be enough to destroy our whole nation completely... "He sighed:" in fact, our nation has been destroyed since we wantonly tampered with the way of heaven to lead to the inevitable catastrophe, the so-called ten years of survival, In fact, life is not like death... "Gu fan heard Chang Feng say such a section of the secret of medieval human, he also can''t help sighing, slowly said:" you should be glad, at least you successfully reincarnated and awakened, you are looking at your era with the eyes of thousands of years later. " Chang Feng nodded slightly, but looked at the stands below and said: "Gu fan, when I look at those stands, it seems that I can still see our people''s crazy look when watching the warriors, and their whistles will ring in my ears. However, such a golden age is gone forever." Gu Fan said: "is it because the people of gourong are afraid of being ruled by you again that they want to kill you? Or did you warn your descendants that once the blood of the Middle Ages awakened, they would abdicate the position of the leader to you? "ˇ° "The latter..." Chang Feng slowly replied, "but at that time we underestimated, really underestimated the ability of these slaves. Who would have thought that thousands of years later, they had established a relatively complete feudal dynasty. Their interests, countless interests, tangible and intangible, were linked to the throne, Chang Feng looked at his hands and said sadly, "and now my body is so weak, how can I get my own status back?"

 Chapter 419

    "Here is a Dharma array that you left behind. The strength in it has been accumulated for thousands of years. Maybe you can get strength from it to enhance your physical strength now..." Gu Fan said in a voice: "don''t worry, Chang Feng. I will naturally have a way to help you regain the throne of Canrong in the future!"


    "To be a puppet? I don''t want to Chang Feng is no longer the ignorant boy before. Standing in front of Gu fan is an old monster with a 15-year-old face and thousands of years of memory... "Not a puppet. You are my friend. I have to help you." Gu fan patted Chang Feng on the shoulder and said.


    "Help me?" Chang Feng raised his head and said, "Gu fan, what reward do you want?"


    "No pay." Gu fan shook his head with a smile. "I''m not a mercenary, and you can''t worry about regaining the throne. You have to take a long-term view."


    Chang Feng shook his head and said, "no, what I like most is what I owe others..." then he took out his light blue short blade and said, "this short blade is the key to open the energy source of the array. After I open it, I get enough strength to be promoted to the Star hero level, But my strength has reached the level of all day long. Because there is no reason to condense the spirit of Yuxiao sky, if I can''t break through the star level, I can''t increase any more. These forces will not only be wasted, but also damage my fragile body... "He slowly turned around, looked at Gu fan and said," why don''t you give me this part of strength, just to help you break through the barrier of star level, OK? I''ll give you back, Gufan. "


    Gu fan was very relaxed when he saw that Chang Feng said that he didn''t seem to care about this part at all. It was enough to let an all day warrior advance to the star level or even to the star level.


    But Gu fan also knows that this part of strength is not that Chang Feng doesn''t want it, but that he can''t get it up... It''s also a favor to give himself. In fact, strictly speaking, Chang Feng can patiently wait until he is promoted to the star level, and then come here to awaken his strength, and then he can be directly promoted to the star level. Thinking of this, Gu fan feels a little scared, If so, Chang Feng is just a man with the blood of the middle ages. If there are a few, what will the world be like?


    Maybe Chang Feng is too anxious to recover his former strength, maybe he has other considerations, so he wants to immediately untie the seal of the arena and get the strength inside.


    "Gufan, after a while, we''ll go down to the arena to open the Dharma array, and you''ll protect the Dharma for me..." Chang Feng said, and he was about to turn around and walk out of the box, but Gu fan stopped him: "Chang Feng, wait a minute, I''ll give you something..." then he took out an ancient bronze pill from his arms and handed it to Chang Feng, which seemed to be made of brass, There are nine delicate dragons carved on it. The nine dragons are coiled together and arched with a small bead. It seems to be very meaningful.


    "What is this?" Chang Feng put the pill in his hand and looked at it carefully, then asked.


    "This is Jiulong Zhudan, which can share the power of the counter attack of the array to the nearby people taking Jiulong Zhudan..." Gu fan then explained: "this is taken by some sect elders and headmasters when arranging new arrays. The function is to minimize the effect of counter attack in case the array gets out of control... Otherwise, at least one master will be lost once the array gets out of control, No school dares to study the array any more. "


    "Can we share the power?" Chang Feng frowned slightly, looked at the Jiulong Zhudan in his hand, and murmured: "when I absorbed this dharma array, it was meant to cause the power of counter attack of the Dharma array, and then awaken my blood to absorb these forces... If I had this Jiulong Zhudan, it would be like opening a tributary in the flood, and my physical burden would immediately be reduced by twice, It''s just right... But in this way, isn''t the power I absorbed equal to half of his power? " Chang Feng suddenly turned his head and said with a smile: "well, Gu fan, did you know that I would ask you to protect my Dharma for a long time, and you should absorb the power of this dharma array? So we prepared these two pearls early? "


    "No, I know you have to awaken your blood here, so I prepared two Jiulong pearl pills just to help you share the power of backfire... I have two treasures in my body. They are full of vitality and have no intention to touch your power. I will seal them. I intended to give them back when you were promoted to Xingxing stage, Help you break through to the star level. " Gu fan answered with a straight face.


    Chang Feng is a faint smile, and then said: "Gu fan, you are really too much to be true, I just casually said it, I have already prepared to give you this part of the strength, how can I ask for it again? Why do you care if you and I are brothers? " Chang Feng''s idea is actually very correct. Although he has awakened the blood of the middle ages, his strength is still quite weak and needs protection. If he wants to take back the throne of dog Rong, he needs Gu fan''s help. If he is unhappy with Gu fan for this part of his strength, he will lose a lot.


    Gu fan seemed to have guessed that Chang Feng would apologize to himself, then he turned his face slightly better, and then said, "it''s not too late. We''ll go down and absorb the power of this array in a moment."


    "Well." Chang Feng nodded and followed Gu fan down the steps. After passing several stone mechanisms, he walked slowly to the arena.


    Chang Feng went to the center of the arena, half knelt down, skillfully took out a movable slate, opened a stone mechanism, and saw that in the center of the arena, a slate was automatically pushed open, inside was a groove. As like as two peas, he came to the side of the groove and introduced to Gu fan: "this is the center of the whole arena, and the distance from every point to the outside is the same. So this is the core of the whole battle field. The key to the whole battle array is the pine and pare in my hands." then, he held his short teeth in his hands and put them firmly in the groove. No more, no less. He just put it on the groove. Then he quickly stepped back and knelt down on his knees. It seemed that he was worshiping some deity to the knife. He said something in his mouth. When Gu fan was puzzled, he saw that the pine and cypress that had originally sent out a light blue withered behind, suddenly the blue awn was flourishing, but it was not a light blue as pure as the sky, but a dark blue, almost dark blue rising into the sky!

 Chapter 420

    Gu fan suddenly raised his head. The eight spirit stones in his body hummed together. It seemed to warn Gu fan that there was enough power to destroy him. It also seemed to sigh about the vastness and power of this power in front of him!


    "I take the blood of my ancestors as the evidence of your strength!" Chang Feng suddenly kneels down to the dark blue light, and then straightens up. He pinches his right thumb, but he throws a drop of blood on the withered body of pine and cypress!


    "Hum!" The dark blue light rising from the withered pines and cypresses sent out a strong hum after being touched by Chang Feng''s blood. Then it became more diffuse. It turned into a cloud like thing that filled the whole arena. In a moment, it covered the whole arena. At this time, it was clear that it was still a sunny afternoon, and it was like night in the arena.


    A dark, unspeakable feeling, with a mysterious voice as if from the ancient times, hit the bottom of Gu fan''s heart, but did not let him feel the slightest fear.


    In the face of unknown, mysterious and powerful forces, only weak people will have cowardice and humbleness, while people with strong strength or belief in self-improvement will only have transcendence, transcendence and transcendence!


    Just then, a faint blue light rose from the central point. At the same time, the whole arena began to shake, not slightly, but violently, as if it were an earthquake... "Kaka kaka!" From that point, countless dark blue silk threads extend, but they cut the solid stone slabs that could not be mottled for thousands of years like tofu. The blue awns tearing deep cracks on the ground are like nine monsters waking up from the abyss of time, frantically destroying everything it touches.


    "Boom!" It was like the sound of heaven and earth breaking apart. On the west side of the arena, the towering grandstand was connected with a thick wall, which was torn apart by countless blue awns in an instant. The gravel flew up more than ten meters under the violent impact. Before Gu fan could react, the other three grandstands and the wall were almost at the same time. After several continuous loud noises, they all fell apart.


    Just a few breaths, this ancient relic standing for thousands of years has been dismembered into such a shape! In the whole arena, only Gu fan and Chang Feng stood on a complete ground, and the rest of them had been smashed. Moreover, the stones that were crushed by LAN Mang and thrown into the sky would not fall. Instead, they were strangely suspended in the air, neither rotating nor moving, just like the stars in the night sky.


    Then the dark blue light from the central point slowly gathered towards the central point again, and then turned into an entity, condensed into a dark blue figure more than ten meters high.


    No, it shouldn''t be human. The one with cow like feet and bat like wings should be a demon. At this time, Gu fan''s God killing and demon chopping sword sent out a feeling without warning. It was not a warning like before, but a friendly feeling. It was like seeing an old friend who had been separated for a long time, or even a family member who had been separated for many years. Just when the image of the demon was about to condense, Gu fan even felt that there was an impulse to break through Gu fan''s body!


    Just as he expected this, Gu fan immediately poured his consciousness into the sword and distracted himself to control this magic weapon. At this moment, Gu fan looked at the image of the demon God more than ten meters high in front of him and became more and more clear, but suddenly thought of the ten golden sculptures in the sword! At this time, Gu fan carefully examined, and found that the image of the demon God is one of the ten sculptures of the demon God!


    No wonder... Gu Fan said in his heart: "no wonder my God killing and demon chopping sword has a palpitation. I didn''t expect that there was a connection between God killing and demon chopping sword and demon gods in the middle ages..."


    At this time, Chang Feng knelt down to the demon God and said, "Lord God, I have no intention of disturbing your rest."


    "Well... It''s the taste of the Sark people..." the image of the demon God replied to Chang Feng as if he had thought. Although the pronunciation of his words was very strange, it had become the purest voice of the northerners in Gu fan''s ears.


    "Now it''s thousands of years later, Lord God, I am the only one left in the Saks. Please lend me your strength to rebuild the glory of the Saks and let countless Saks worship you." Chang Feng''s head is very low, it seems that he can''t look up to the power of the demon God.


    "Thousands of years have passed?" The evil spirit virtual shadow stretched out his hand and touched his chin humanely. "OK." He looked at Chang Feng and said, "the Saks are still devout to me. For your thousands of years of worship and worship, I''m a part of you, so I''ll strengthen you."


    "Thank you, thank you." Chang Feng hurriedly said, "wait, your friend is not a Sark... He can''t accept my power... So you help me kill him!" Then the demon ghost gave a gloomy smile and said, "and in my field of death, all things that have been smashed and disappeared will become the purest energy, and become a part of me, that is, your power! Haven''t you broken through the star level yet? No problem. I can directly erase the soul mark on his yuxiaotian soul for you to use, or repair his body after he is killed by you, and let him become your external incarnation. Then I can use the remaining strength to directly promote this body to the star level. What do you think? "


    "Irresistible temptation!" Gu fan had already made a judgment when he heard that the demon God said this. Even if he changed into himself, I''m afraid he would want to go on for a long time. With the help of this demon God, Gu fan didn''t have a chance to fight back. If he wanted to escape, he would not have a chance. Moreover, the demon God also proposed that he could refine Gu fan''s body into an external incarnation, and then directly upgrade to Xingjie level, As long as Chang Feng doesn''t show his horse''s feet and keeps on pretending Gu fan, he not only grasps Gu fan''s resources in vain, including the loyalty of 100000 soldiers in Yunyi department, the absolute support of fan Suiyang, the Tiebi Marquis of Yantian army, the background and power of the ancient family of Pingyuan Marquis, and even the love of Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue for Gu fan, but also the heaven level and star soul level of Jieyun emissary, banalu and huodu, Chang Feng can take over all the puppets of xingpo level. In addition, Gu fan, who is promoted to Xingjie level, has such a huge strength that it is not difficult to return to the grassland and establish his own foundation... Gu fan may not be able to refuse such a condition.


    But at this time, Chang Feng raised his head and said firmly to the ghost: "no... it''s impossible!"


    "Oh? Why? " The evil spirit virtual shadow touched his chin with great interest and asked Chang Fengˇ° If you kill him, it will do you no harm. Why don''t you kill him? Don''t be afraid that you can''t kill him. He can only exert 10% of his strength in the field of my God of death


    "No, never." Chang Feng cut off the railway: "he is my life-saving benefactor, he is also my friend, my brother. I can do anything that is bad for anyone and good for me, but it''s impossible for my friends and my brothers! "


    "Hum..." the ghost snorted coldly: "what I can''t stand most is these. Good, good, you don''t drink. I pity you, you don''t know how to praise me! Well, I''ll eat you both up! " The evil spirit laughed falsely, but he opened his huge claws and said, "fresh flesh and blood, as long as there is fresh flesh and blood, my body can also become human! Originally, I didn''t want to attack you. You forced me! "


    At this time, Gu fan only felt a blank in his mind. When he came back to his mind, he saw a red sword. I don''t know when it came out of his body. Countless faint blood lights were the huge claw shadows that had sealed the virtual shadow of the demon God.


    It''s the God killing sword in Gufan''s body!


    "This... This... Why is this in..." before the ghost finished, I felt a gust of wind from the killing God chopping sword, which twisted the dark blue light, and the ghost became confused.


    "No... how can you do this to me!" The ghost seems to feel it and constantly struggle, but what the whirlwind distorts is the most essential power of the ghost. The dark blue light, no matter how hard he struggles, after all, has no physical separation. There is no way to get rid of it. It can only flow like the withered leaves in the water towards the God killing sword.


    "Well, I''m just a part of myself. It''s not a pity that I can enhance your power. Just take it as an apology..." the ghost sighed abruptly, but he didn''t struggle any more. He was successfully absorbed by the murderer''s sword, and then the whole field of death began to shrink inward.


    "It''s going to start!" Gu fan suddenly spoke out, and saw the virtual shadows of nine golden dragons appear between him and Chang Feng. Those virtual shadows are constantly intertwined with each other. In a moment, they wrap the two people into two golden spheres connected with each other, and then the dark blue light begins to penetrate through the light of those dragons, Bit by bit into the body of Gu fan and Chang Feng.


    Gu fan suddenly felt the cold energy in his body and began to inject it into his meridians. A little touch of the real Qi in Gu fan''s body immediately seemed to touch the ice of fire and melt it. Then he released a huge force and rushed in. Before Gu fan reacted, the second wave and the third wave, The fourth wave... As soon as the continuous force touched Gu fan''s own Qi, it immediately burst out. It was almost like a flood impacting Gu fan''s meridians, and then it poured toward the Dantian like a beast.


    Look at Chang Feng again. Under the golden light, he is still pale. His teeth are clenched, and he has broken his gums. Obviously, he is also suffering a lot.


    That''s the virtual shadow of a whole demon. The source of power is all the power accumulated in this arena for thousands of years, even including the power that Gu fan burst out when he last competed with situ mengming here. At this time, all of it turned into pure power and began to pour into Gu fan and Chang Feng''s bodies!


    That kind of power is like the endless sea, and Gu fan is a bucket, Chang Feng is a cup, but he wants to put the whole sea water into a bucket and a cup. What''s the end? It goes without saying!


    "Right now!" Just when Gu fan felt that his elixir field was going to be burst by the boundless power like the sea, a voice suddenly rang in Gu fan''s mind, but it was Gu fan''s jade sky soul and ancient sage!


    "Go? Breaking through the star stage Gu fan was wondering, but he felt a strong force from his body out of thin air!


    "Brother, let''s go!" Before Gu Sheng''s words were heard, Gu fan felt the pain of his whole body disappeared. After shaking again, he saw his body wrapped in the golden light. He didn''t know it. He was scared at the sight. Gu fan saw that every inch of his skin was adhered with a dark blue light, which constantly penetrated into his body. No wonder the power in his body was continuous like a raging wave!

 Chapter 421

    Gu fan looked at his body and saw many shocking purple marks on his skin. Those marks were like poisonous snakes wriggling on Gu fan''s skin, just like moving tattoos. These are the blood vessels and meridians that are almost burst by strength. This is the state of body strength approaching saturationˇ° It''s impossible... "Gu fan murmured in his heart:" my body has the spirit of Yuxiao heaven. Unless half of the power of this demon God''s shadow can promote me to Xingjie level in such a short time, I should have no bottleneck. How can I have such a heavy load on my body? " Gu fan, who was in a translucent state behind him, said in a voice: "brother, this is just the limit of strength that your body can bear, not including the strength of your soul. Now I''m acting as a temporary medium between you and your body. Let''s quickly enter the star field to test and spread these forces, Otherwise, brother, no matter how strong your body is, it can''t contain enough power to promote you to the star levelˇ° It''s not too late. Let''s go Gu fan nodded. Gu Sheng''s translucent body suddenly wrapped Gu fan. Gu fan was like a light goose, flying towards the high air. Gu fan could almost see layers of clouds passing quickly from his side, and then plunge into some place. The light was getting darker and darker, and finally it was completely dark. Gu fan felt as if there was an extremely cold water wave, like a scalpel knife hitting him layer by layer, almost freezing the blood in his body. Gu fan''s mind moved, and suddenly entered the realm of the unity of man and nature. All his soul power gradually dispersed, forming a layer of light red wall around Gu fan''s soulˇ° Even with the protection of the wall, Gu fan''s teeth were still so cold that he stood up. If he was not in a state of soul, he would have been frozen into ice. At this time, a fierce hot wind attacked him. All of a sudden, Gu fan felt as if he had come to purgatory from the ice cave, and all the cold feelings of his body disappeared, Instead, it''s the pain of burning all over the worldˇ° Ah After all, the soul is a feminine thing. Even if the soul of a warrior becomes much stronger than that of an ordinary person or a low-level warrior after training, it can endure a certain amount of scorching sun. It''s like ice sealed for another thousand years and baked in the fire, it will still melt! Gu fan at this time is such a feeling, his soul is about to burn up! Almost subconsciously, he stretched out his sleeve and covered his face. At the same time, instinctively, he retreated in the direction of the wind. When Gu fan opened his eyes again, he saw a hot star! Purgatory sea of fire, used to describe it is not too much, Gu fan just close to its periphery thousands of miles away, already felt his soul to melt. After all, Gu fan is now in a state of soul. He retreated a hundred Li after this flight. The burning feeling just now was a little relieved. He turned his head and looked around. He saw that he was in an extremely vast space. The main color of the space was black, deep darkness. However, this hot star was constantly emitting dazzling light, which actually illuminated the surrounding space. With the light of this huge hot star, Gu fan also saw countless large and small celestial bodies, as if they were its vassals, slowly rotating and moving in near or far distance, but after his observation, he found that almost all the celestial bodies were around this huge and incomparable star! Gu fan has experienced such a scene in his last life. There is no doubt that this is the star field! No, it''s not accurate to say that. Gu fan should reach a small segment in the vast star field at this time. The so-called star level master trial actually requires star level masters to grab the power of these stars in the star field in various ways, and then use their soul to establish a stable connection with one of them, Then you can use the power of the stars to use for the body, and you will become a strong star. There is a certain randomness when they arrive at the vast star field, but the spirit of the warrior who goes to the vast star field will choose the star which is most suitable for the master''s cultivation in their eyes, and then move in that direction. This has nothing to do with the consciousness awakening of the spirit of heaven, but more like the instinct of the spirit of heaven. Most of the celestial souls of the celestial pride who have the star of destiny will choose to connect with their master''s star of destiny. As long as they are recognized by the stars, the process will be extremely simple, and the power they provide will be much more abundant than ordinary martial arts. That''s why people who have fates always think that they are superior. Gu fan is a little sad now, Gu Sheng, this consciousness awakened early, and he also worshipped Yuxiao tianhun. He chose the most suitable star for his cultivation, which is... A star!

 Chapter 422

    Gu fan shakes his head when he thinks about it. Ordinary martial arts practitioners, even if they are close to the star thousands of miles away, may have their souls evaporated directly... If it is for the pure Yang power of the star, there is no need to practice on the star. Gu fan still remembers that in the last life, he found a planet close to the star and established a connection with this celestial body, And then you can have some of the pure solar power that belongs to the star.


    Gu Sheng''s move is really ridiculous!


    At this time, the voice of Gu Sheng rang in Gu fan''s mind, "brother, in order to keep your soul in the star field free from the influence of star gravity, I am in the star field and you are one." Gu Sheng explained: "brother, I feel that your physical strength is more and more abundant. Why don''t you go to the test as soon as possible?"


    "This is the star you chose for me?" Gu fan asked angrily.


    "Yes, brother, I chose this star." Gu Sheng explained: "I choose here for two reasons. The first one is that my strength comes from the pure Yang of the stars. The second one is that your own strength has been enhanced too strongly. You have eight star Xuan''s strength in all sky level, which is even more powerful than ordinary star soul level warriors. It''s strange if you can enhance your brother''s strength with the power of common stars."


    "What Gu fan was surprised when he heard this, "I want to enhance my power through the power of the stars! It''s impossible to do it in advance! " Just as he approached the star, Gu fan felt that his soul was almost scattered, and the unity of heaven and man was almost broken by life. This time, he had to practice on the star... "Brother, do you not believe in my power, or do you not believe in your own power?" The voice of the ancient sage was not happy.


    "It''s not about believing or not, it''s about living or dying!" Gu fan shook his hand, some depressed to the voice of Gu Sheng, said: "we have not been close to the star, it has been evaporated..."


    "But, brother, if you don''t consume so much power, your body will burst into blood powder..." at this time, Gu fan''s body divorced, and he naturally didn''t realize his body''s condition. Gu Sheng is the medium between Gu fan and his body. Knowing that Gu fan''s body is about to burst, how can he not be so anxious.


    "Ah?" When Gu fan was surprised, he only felt that a force in his body suddenly burst up and controlled his action. Then his spirit wrapped in the spirit of heaven ran into the star like a meteor.


    Gu fan only felt that the flames were rushing towards his spirit like waves, endless in all directions. However, he was like a drowning man. He clearly wanted to split and break free, but he couldn''t move. He just felt that the star in front of him was getting bigger and bigger, and he was getting closer to the constant star!


    "Do you want to go to this star to absorb power?" Gu fan could not help thinking in despairˇ° Don''t say I am now, even the star master will burn so much that there is no residue left! "


    "Ah --"


    When Gufan was a hundred miles away from the star, a huge wave of fire rising from the surface of the star rushed towards Gufan like a tsunami.


    "Bang!" Gu fan almost subconsciously raised his hand and stood in front of him. At this moment, a deep blue light, like a solid body, went up against the trend and hit the flame.


    "Boom!" As soon as the red and blue lights came into contact with each other, the power representing the two extreme attributes of yin and Yang suddenly burst away, and the hundred mile high pillar of fire cloud was blocked by Gu fan''s blue awn.


    "It''s the power of the ghost!" Gu fan screamed in his heart, then raised his head and saw that the flame should have been tilted down. At this time, he was beaten to a standstill by his blue awn. The desire for survival immediately cried out in Gu fan''s heart: "this power is effective!"


    "Ah Gu fan holds his hands, his left hand holds his right hand, and his right hand is as straight as a sword. He gathers a faint blue light and cleaves fiercely towards the fire cloud above.


    "Ka -" the fire cloud actually split a large piece of Gu fan''s sword, and the dark blue light also dissipated. However, after the fire was split, it did not dissipate, but became a silver white existence like sand, suspended in the air.


    "This is..." Gu fan just felt confused in his heart, and could not help saying: "this is the power of the stars! Just smash these flames and you''ll have the power of the stars According to the ancient memory of breaking through the star level in the previous life, the martial arts of the star level have to go to the stars, stand on the stars, and find the most abundant point of aura, so that they can absorb the power of the stars. With the power of the stars, they can improve their own realm. The general martial arts absorb a part of each star, and then establish contact with one of the stars, so as to advance to the star level.


    Of course, this is just a new star level warrior. The demand for the power of the stars is not high. If the star level warrior is Xingjie or Xinghao, it is far from enough. There is another method that the new star level warrior can''t use. That is, some powerful star level warrior will find the star cores of these stars, refine and absorb them, so as to extract the purest power of the stars, But the result is that the stars that have lost their nuclei will become dead stars without life, because they have lost their most original power. Those that have plants and plants will wither away, and those that have no life will never reproduce life. It is said that in ancient times, when a strong man promoted xingzun, he turned all the stars of a galaxy into dead stars, Just now, I have accumulated enough power to promote xingzun. Although this kind of behavior is like killing people, it is not despised by the practitioners. Many people even think it is a symbol of power.


    However, it is not without danger to try in the star field. Many warriors are not strong enough and are involved in the star''s gravity and become ashes. Some of them are absorbed by the stars due to their weak ideas. From then on, the soul becomes the purest energy and is absorbed by the stars. Some of them strayed into the unknown space and never return, So many people are still deterred from the trial of Xingyu. At this time, Gu fan just smashed these rising flames around the star to gain the power of the stars, saving a lot of timeˇ° In this way, as long as we gather strength to protect our body, and then constantly crush these flames Gu fan looked at the silver white light, can not help but a little joy, use up strength, dark blue light in his spirit around the formation of an arc of protectionˇ° Since the power of the dark blue demon God can change with my spirit''s mind at will... Then turn it into a long sword Gu Fan said silently in his heart. Just as he spoke, the blue light around Gu fan''s right hand suddenly condensed and turned into a dark blue lightsaber. The three foot blue awn reflected the red background, which was extremely conspicuousˇ° OK, let''s go! " Gu fan was overjoyed when he saw that his heart was as he wanted. At this moment, another fire cloud rose up, like a red fire dragon rushing towards Gu fanˇ° "Zheng A crisp sword was blocking the way of the fire dragon. Gu fan held the sword in both hands, and the blue light collided with the fire dragon. Then he turned his wrist and raised the sword above his head, but a more dazzling dark blue light broke through the air and smashed half of the fire dragon''s bodyˇ° Boom - "two extreme attribute forces suddenly burst, and the huge air waves suddenly burst in two directions. When this huge force stirred up, the fire clouds and pillars hundreds of miles around the fire dragon were affected. Some of them were smashed and turned into pure force of stars. Naturally, the huge shock wave generated by the explosion also affected Gu fan, He soared up for several miles along the impact force, then held the sword in his right hand and locked the target on a rising fire cloud. Then he fell down suddenly and cut off again with a sword! Gufan is now in a spiritual state and has no weight at all. Therefore, even if the star''s gravity is great, Gufan is not affected. His action is no different from his usual flying in the skyˇ° Click The blue light and the hot flame collided again, and after their destruction, they turned into countless tiny silver white stars. Gu fan breathed suddenly, and saw that the power of the stars that had just been chopped together with the power of the stars that had now come out gathered in his body, like countless tadpoles, and then Gu fan immediately felt that his power had increased, This pure power of the stars is far more effective than any panacea. The talent and treasure of heaven and earth can improve the strength of the warrior! Moreover, the enhancement of this power is not a little bit, but a lot of strong feelingsˇ° Drink Gu fan raised his hand, the dark blue lightsaber suddenly became more than ten feet high, and the ten foot wide sword suddenly fell down toward the sky like a pillar of heavenˇ° Roar, roar - "the deafening roar mixed with the loud sound of explosion surged over the whole star. Gu fan''s hands protected him, and the dark blue light suddenly appeared, forming a light shield. Countless flames flew by, but this light shield made Gu fan stand still like a rock in the torrent. When the shock wave of the explosion dissipated, the force of the stars derived from the crushing of the flame seemed to be a silver waterfall suspended in the air. Then the power of the stars, like the bright moths in the night sky, rushed towards Gufan''s bodyˇ° Good... A lot of star power Gu fan was shocked when he absorbed the power of these stars. He did not expect that the power of the stars formed by chopping these flames at the periphery of the stars was so abundant that it was comparable to a small star!

 Chapter 423

    At this time, Gu Sheng''s voice rang and said to Gu fan, "brother, the star field we know, 48000 stars, is just an overview. In fact, these are the stars that we can see, that is, the stars in the sky. Most of them are stars. Most of the power of stars absorbed by the Star Warrior comes from the celestial bodies around these stars, All the power comes from these stars. Naturally, the power we absorb directly from the stars is the purest Then Gu Sheng said: "brother, you can break through the star soul level all day long. As long as the power of the stars contained in these outermost flames is enough, when brother wants to make a further breakthrough, we will get closer to absorb more pure power of the stars."


    "Good..." Gu fan waved his sword again and again, broke up several fire clouds and pillars, absorbed the power of those stars into his body, and looked at the huge star out of thin air. From a distance, the hot flame of the star was indistinctly different. The closer he was to the star, the stronger the flame was, At this time, Gu fan just stood at the farthest distance that the flames could reach, chopping these flames with a lightsaber composed of blue light to obtain the power of the stars. It''s relatively simple. If he leans down a hundred miles, the flames there will be much more rampant. If he goes down a hundred miles, the flames will stack up one by one, just like the formation of a mountain haze, It''s like a shield made of human beings, which is obviously more difficult to deal with.


    "Fortunately, it''s easier than other strong stars to collect the power of the stars through the planetary domain." Gu Fan said to himself, "you know, a lot of star level masters fall on the way between the star regions." Gu fan knew that when he reached a higher level, he would have to use the power of the stars to go to the more and more dangerous star regions. In this way, the process was not only cumbersome, but also time-consuming. Therefore, he had an attempt and method to absorb the core of the stars and completely absorb the power of the stars. Some warriors fall into the meteorite belt and die, while others fall into the alien space and never return. It''s a good way to find a star like Gufan to absorb power.


    But this method is not universal. First of all, the Yuxiao spirit of the ordinary warrior, let alone the Yuxiao spirit. Even the intelligent Bixiao spirit can''t protect the warrior''s spirit from being evaporated and melted by the great power when it approaches the star. Second, the reason why Gu fan can break the flames of pure Yang power is that he can''t protect the warrior''s spirit, It is entirely because there is an extremely Yin ghost power in the body, one is the hottest power in the universe since the ancient times, and the other is the power produced by people''s sacrifice, who have not seen the sun since the ancient times. Otherwise, it is impossible for ancient people to use this cathode power of their spirit to destroy the pure Yang flame of the star. It''s just like shaking a tree. It''s beyond our capacity!


    When Gu fan thought about these things, he used the blue lightsaber to cut through several fire pillars. After that, he found that the other flames seemed to be spiritual, and almost no longer rose to the height where Gu fan was.


    "Are you afraid? It''s really interesting. " Gu fan smiles a little and suddenly breathes in. Suddenly, the power of the stars evolved from the flame that he just smashed, all of a sudden, rushes into Gu fan''s body.


    The silver light makes Gufan''s spirit more and more real. Gufan even doubts that as long as he constantly absorbs the power of the stars, he can even make his spirit have a body - a body formed entirely by the power of the stars! Isn''t that impregnable and powerful?


    Gu Sheng''s voice also said: "brother, almost... I feel that the blue light in your body has been almost consumed just now. I have reserved a part of it in your meridians. Although the amount is not much, it is impossible to use it again when you are promoted to xingpo level next time, but at least you can defend yourself and protect your life when necessary."


    Gu fan secretly praised the use of resources by the ancient sage Association. If the extreme Yin power is used properly, it will be a fatal mace for the opponent with anode power. Gu fan absorbed the power of several pillars of fire, and felt that the power of the stars stored by the spirit body had reached the upper limit, so he said to Gu Sheng, "OK, let''s go back. These forces should be enough for me to be promoted to the star level."


    The voice of Gu Sheng didn''t answer. Gu fan was stunned and said, "Gu Sheng, let''s go back..."


    There was still no answer, and a warning suddenly flew out of Gu fan''s mind. He suddenly gathered the blue light in his hand into a lightsaber, crossed in front of him, and yelled: "who is it?"


    "It''s no use. Do you think you can escape from me?" The voice suddenly came from Gu fan''s mind, but it didn''t come from Gu fan''s body! Every time you speak a word, Gu fan can clearly feel the force in your body trembling with that word, as if it were the vibration of your chest when you speak.


    "This... This is..." Gu fan felt that a voice in his body was eroding his body from all sides, not from the outside in, but from the inside out. He also realized what this voice was - the consciousness of stars!


    Ordinary stars either have no consciousness and are in a deep sleep, or their consciousness is relatively weak. Generally, they can''t compete with the will of the warrior, unless they have to absorb the core of the star, which is vital to life and death. Many strong stars are not strong enough and will not be strong enough, so they will be assimilated, and the spirit body will dissipate in the star field and become a part of the star consciousness.


    But this star... Gu fan has just absorbed some of the power of his stars. For a star, the power absorbed by Gu fan is just a drop in the bucket, and he is about to fight against him. Moreover, from the tone of his voice, Gu fan judged that the consciousness of this star has been fully awakened, and even has a higher intelligenceˇ° Do you think I really didn''t notice you? " The voice said to Gu fan in the tone of the hunter laughing at the prey beside the trap: "I let you absorb my power, of course, there is a price. I want you to return it with interest!" But Gu fan knew that the sound was the will of the stars, but he was indifferent. The spirit body was quietly suspended in the mid air, and some of the star particles in his body flew out and wrapped him in a circle of silver white barriers composed of the power of the stars. Those pure Yang flames no longer rose around Gu fan, but were like a group of hounds. No, they were just a group of wolves, It seems that he is raising his head, opening his mouth with exposed tusks, waiting for this piece of "food" to fall down.

 Chapter 424

    "Still want to fight?" The voice sneered: "I don''t know how many martial arts like you have assimilated in this way. Besides, you only have all day level martial arts. What are you?" With that, the voice called out again: "thought deprives!"


    The power of the stars absorbed into Gufan''s body seems to be transformed into countless ants one by one, climbing up along Gufan''s meridians. What has entered Gufan''s mind is that countless ants are gnawing at Gufan''s memory, and the speed of thinking becomes slower in a moment. I don''t know how many times.


    The voice in my mind sneered: "ha ha ha, fall down, become a part of my strength!"


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!" At this time, a cold word interrupted the sneer of the voice, and then Gu fan''s spirit suddenly seemed to become transparent. All the climbing stars lost their sustenance, such as a shata that lost its support.


    "This..."


    "I''ll let you know, my will!" Gu fan''s spirit body appeared in front of the position just now. There was a sneer of disdain on the spirit body, and the star particles scattered from Gu fan''s body suddenly gathered. Just as they were about to gather, Gu fan rushed into the particles, and those star particles that were supposed to gather suddenly lost control, He began to rush into Gufan''s body.


    "No... no, how can you resist my will!" The voice shrieked.


    "Do you still want to fight?" What the voice originally said came out of Gu fan''s mouth, and then his spirit suddenly shook up. In the star field, it seemed to turn into a piece of paper, and countless folds appeared like water waves, and the frequency became faster and faster.


    "Not good... Not good... My consciousness, how did I lose my consciousness?" The voice roared wildly. It seemed that he was aware of the sudden change, and began to resist the Jingdi of Gufan''s will. But how could Gufan make him do what he wanted? At this time, he kept his mind and entered the state of harmony between man and nature. All his strength was focused on his own spiritual world.


    Gu fan had an innate will not to yield in his body. It was by virtue of this will that he resisted the seizure of the evil god ehoba in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven and made him sleep. Now Gu fan has realized that the two mental laws of Taiyin Qiankun Dao and the half book of the ghost Sutra of the underworld are the fundamental books to tell the truth of heaven and earth, It has a great effect on strengthening the soul power. The combination of the two classics and Gu fan''s own will changed the boundary that can clean up the will.


    At this time, in the perception of the consciousness of the stars, every part absorbed by the ancient, every inch, every point, all the time, there is a will never give up and never give up.


    "I will not be defeated, and I will never be conquered!"


    "I can only be destroyed, not defeated!"


    "My will, above all else, my strength, reaches the sky!"


    "Submit to me, submit to me..."


    "Or die, or die..."


    This roar, which is like a raging wave, accompanied by the cold singing, and the mysterious and obscure proverbs which are slowly uttered in the dark voice, intertwined with each other to form a note with strange magic power, lasting for a long time. However, in a short time, all the power of the stars absorbed by Gu fan completely lost contact with his consciousness. In such a terrible spiritual cleansing, there is no will that will not be dispelled.


    "Well, I remember you. Gufan This time, the sound did not come from Gufan''s body, but from an unknown place deep in the starˇ° You are the first one who can take power from me. Well, this time I despise you. However, we have a chance to compete. What''s more, when you break through the xingpo level, it''s not known who will win! "


    Voice down, Gu fan just feel a burst of hot wind suddenly rose from the surface of the star, all of a sudden, Gu fan wrapped, slowly pushed out of the star. But this burning wind is not a destructive power. It seems that it deliberately controls the power. It just envelops Gu fan''s spirit body and pushes him away. It''s like sitting in the warm sunshine, which makes people feel no discomfort.


    When the wind dissipated, Gu Sheng''s voice rang again, but he said to Gu fan with guilt: "brother, I''m sorry, I made you dangerous."


    "No harm." Gu fan''s voice is also involuntarily tired at this time. When he was fighting against the will of the star just now, Gu fan could not show half tired even if he was tired again. Otherwise, the other party would not let Gu fan go so generously, but devoured him in one go. It is very difficult to assimilate the will of a star, let alone the will of a star.


    "I wish you and I were OK." Although Gu fan''s spirit got the power of the stars after assimilation, its color was much lighter than before, and its image was slightly blurred.


    "Brother, you''ve worked hard. I''ll take you back."


    Gu fan nodded slightly and gave the control of the spirit to Gu Sheng. Then Gu fan felt that his senses were completely closed. When he opened his eyes again, he had returned to the arena of rubble.


    Just when Gu fan''s spirit body returned to his physical body, he suddenly felt a strong impulse from his body to roar up to the skyˇ° Ah -- "that syllable dragged on for a long time. At that moment, a visible silver light rose from behind Gu fan and went straight up into the night sky. Among the rubble, the scene of a young man looking up to the sky and howling, under the moonlight, looks extremely strange. That long howl shocked a hundred Li, even the haze in the sky was dispelled a lot. Just under the silver white light, the space behind Gu fan suddenly collapsed. Eight huge silver white stars were flowing in the dark space, and then silver white particles separated from the silver white light, forming one silver white star Xuan after another in the space behind Gu fan. Nine... Ten... Eleven... Twelve... Thirteen... Fourteen... In the pit beside Gufan, Chang Feng, who closed his eyes to practice, could not help but stand up and looked at Gufan sitting in the pit with incredible eyesˇ° The power of the nine stars did not condense into a nebula. It is still increasing! This... What''s going on? " Chang Feng looks at the power of the 14 stars in the dark space behind Gu fan with incredible eyes. However, it is still increasing. When the final silver light converges behind Gu fan, the space behind Gu fan is already densely rotating with 16 stars! Nine to one is the law of the cycle of heaven, so the nine stars will converge into one nebula, and the nine nebulas can produce Hongyu. But what''s the matter with Gu fan''s power? When Gu fan slowly opened his eyes, the power of the 16 stars behind him did not become a nebula, not seven, but still 16. Gu fan naturally felt that his strength had increased to such a unique height as the strength of 16 stars. Even he was very surprised. But when Gu fan thought of his previous promotion, first of all, Gu fan was transformed by the evil god ehoba, and the congenital level split into two xingxuan forces. Shen Tian level had five xingxuan forces. That''s because he defeated dantai RUOYE in the heart demon barrier. His real strength should be four xingxuan forces, so Chengtian level had eight xingxuan forces, The Xinghun level becomes the power of 16 xingxuan... It has been increasing by double, which is quite different from the ordinary martial arts'' increasing ways of one, two, three, six and nine. Although an ordinary warrior can have 18 stars and two nebulae when he reaches the limit of Xinghun level, it is also the result of the great improvement of his level. It seems that ohoba really changed my constitution for me. Gu Fan said to himself in his heart. When he thought of this, he thought of the ancient evil god who was sealed in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. When Gu fan thought of this, he couldn''t help taking out a black yuan bead from his arms. It was Disha yuan bead, the 36th Diqiao star of Disha star envoy, who had refined him as early as the ancient fancui heaven level, but he couldn''t use it until he reached the star level. Now he took out the Disha yuan bead again, and a mass of black wrapped the Disha yuan bead, It seems that the power inside is sealed. Gu fan smiles faintly, and the power of countless stars in the silver white star Xuan behind him comes in all directions. With a bang, it breaks through the outer protection of the Disha Yuanzhu. Then the Disha Yuanzhu in Gu fan''s hand disappears out of thin air, and slowly disappears into Gu fan''s body. Yao Jinxiu, the dexterous star of the earth, suddenly appeared in Gu fan''s mind a tall and thin figure, unable to distinguish men from women, but emitting a majestic breath, and the power of the stars as pure as the starsˇ° It turns out that after the activation of Disha Yuanzhu, it is parasitic in the body of the warrior... "Gu fan murmuredˇ° I don''t know what happened to Tiangang Yingzhuˇ° Gu fan... "Just as Gu fan was pondering over the secret of Disha Yuanzhu, Chang Feng saw that Gu fan had successfully broken through, and couldn''t help coming towards him excitedlyˇ° Now that you have the power of 16 stars, you are much more powerful than the ordinary star soul master with the power of a nebula. Congratulations. Congratulations. " Gu fan looks at Chang Feng, but he is also slightly surprised. Chang Feng in front of him has risen directly from the previous Kuo Tian level to the limit of Cheng Tian level. It''s not the limit of the ordinary four star Xuan''s power, but the six star Xuan''s power. Although it''s not as exaggerated as Gu fan''s eight star Xuan''s power, it''s one of the best martial artists in Cheng Tian level. Gu fan''s realm is higher than Chang Feng''s, so you can see at a glance that Chang Feng has condensed the spirit of heaven, and the spirit of heaven has been promoted to the Yuxiao level. That is to say, as long as Chang Feng has the courage, he can now go to the star field test and become a strong star level. What''s strange is that Chang Feng''s Yuxiao spirit is not pure milky white, but light blue light. At first glance, it is condensed in a special way. The Yuxiao spirit, which is completely condensed by the power of a demon ghost, must be different from other Yuxiao spirits. But what''s the difference, I don''t know, I don''t know whether it''s a disaster or a blessing for Chang Feng.

 Chapter 425

    Gu fan patted Chang Feng on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Chang Feng, you''re not bad either. You''re a heaven level master all of a sudden, and the spirit of heaven is condensed out. It''s also the spirit of Yuxiao heaven. When I was practicing, I didn''t have such good luck as you."


    Chang Feng shook his head and said to Gu fan, "Gu fan, the star terrace is just the beginning of cultivation, and I have only six stars. It''s too little."


    "It''s hard at the beginning. Take your time." With a smile, Gu fan encouraged him and said, "in time, it''s not impossible for you to surpass me. After all, your body is only fourteen years old, and you''ll have a long life ahead of you. "


    Chang Feng nodded. Gu fan raised his head and looked around.


    The medieval arena, which has been standing since the middle ages, is now in a mess. There are crushed stones everywhere, and even few complete ruins. There are huge pits with a diameter of five meters around the positions where Gu fan and Chang Feng sit. There is a faint blue light around the pit, At this time, it has become a glass like crystal.


    Gu fan thought of this, can''t help but sigh, to the side of Chang Feng said: "let''s go, here''s not to tell other people."


    Chang Feng nodded and was about to rise up in the sky like Gu fan, but he saw a voice in the air and suddenly said, "who is sneaking here and plotting against the law?"


    Gu fan raised his head and saw a black figure in mid air. He stood up with his hands down, but his power was magnificent. He was also a star level strongman... "He was a star level warrior..." after hearing the man in black in mid air, Gu fan immediately made a judgment that he was a star level warrior, The strength is between the strength of one nebula and that of two nebulas, because although he has the power of xingpo level, he does not have the image of "stars around the body" of the strength of two nebulas. That is to say, the strength is similar to that of Gufan now. Gufan then said to Chang Feng with a voice: "it''s not clear whether it''s an enemy or a friend. Chang Feng, don''t do it first, Your six star power is not his opponent. "


    Chang Feng nodded slightly, but stepped backward and stood behind Gu fan.


    "Who is your excellency?" Gu fan asked in a deep voice to the black figure in the air. At the moment when he spoke, a pressure comparable to that of the strong star level just now began to confront the shadow.


    "Oh... The warrior of Xinghun level has the same strength as my Xinghun level. It''s a little interesting..." the black figure stood in the cloud with a proud hand, looking at Gu fan below, and said with great interest.


    "Sir, please don''t answer the wrong questions. I have something important to do today. I don''t have time to waste time with you here!" Gu fan sneered. He was about to fly away from the arena. At this time, the black figure slowly said, "who am I? I also want to ask who are you? You two should tell us what happened to this medieval relic. Maybe I can consider letting you go, otherwise I will have to take you away for investigation. "


    Gu fan sneered in his heart, but he whispered to Chang Feng and said, "I also said that he was the guardian of the medieval relics and the descendant of the medieval human beings. On the one hand, he was afraid that he had some strange means. On the other hand, he felt that although the relics were not destroyed by us, they were also caused by you and me. I felt a little guilty and didn''t know how to deal with them. Now, it seems that they are idle people waiting, After a while, you and I will leave directly. Don''t worry about him. If he dares to stop us, I''ll let him taste what it''s like to be beaten all over the floor by the star soul steps... "


    "I''m sorry, I have no obligation to tell you these things. Now I have something to leave. If you insist on not letting me go, I''ll have to be sorry." Gu fan didn''t have the slightest fear of the black figure at this time. Instead, he felt that this person was very arrogant. To put it in a vulgar way, it was "under fight."


    Gu fan sneered and said to Chang Feng, "let''s go!"


    "Well, you want to go? Can you walk away? " Suddenly, the black figure came out. The wind and cloud changed color between the heaven and the earth, but countless wind pillars suddenly formed. They gathered into a nearly heavenly whirlwind, sweeping up the debris on the ruins of the arena and rushing towards Gufan in the air.


    "You can take my" ten thousand li cirrus "first!" The black figure is still hidden behind the wind column, looking at Gu fan and Chang Feng who are about to be involved in the wind column.


    "The Pearl of a grain of rice is also shining?" Gu fan is a cold smile, right hand raised flat, but it is a ice blue light suddenly shot out of Gu fan''s hand, into the wind column.


    Compared with the huge whirlwind, this ice blue light is like a needle falling from the sea. In fact, it is also like this. This light is quickly engulfed by the wind column, like a bullock into the sea.


    "Hum... It''s beyond our capacity." The black figure snorted coldly, but at this moment, the wind column suddenly heard a crisp sound similar to the tearing of jade and silk, and then the whole huge wind column was torn apart from a little bit.


    "Zheng!" When the black figure opened his eyes again, he saw a strange ice blue sword floating an inch away from his throat. The tip of the sword only pointed to his throat. It was obvious that if the other side had not deliberately left his hand, the sword would have penetrated his neck.


    "Wow The tornado all over the sky suddenly dissipated, only the boy in white standing in the distance looked at him coldly. The shape of the long sword hanging in front of the warrior''s throat is very strange. It has no case, and its handle is very short. It looks like a sharp blade of some weapon. However, the chill from the sword makes the man in black of xingpo level tremble his throat involuntarilyˇ° Well, do you still think you have the right to stop me? " Gu fan stood at the top of the man in black with disdain. His right hand was raised casually, but it seemed to control the ice blue sword, which was Gu fan''s sharp blade: ice Jue sword spirit, the point of the immortal gun. As long as he moved his right hand slightly, a strong man of the star spirit level would fall into the worldˇ° What''s your status... Why is the star soul stage so powerful? " At this time, the man in black looked at Gu fan with an incredible look. There was no contempt in his eyes, but a deep shockˇ° I''m sorry. Those who are weaker than me have no right to know all this. " Gu fan replied haughtily that he knew that the more arrogant a person is, the more humble you are to him, he will only intensify his efforts. Only by using a more arrogant attitude and hitting him hard, will he become humble and submissive, and even yield to you like a dogˇ° You... "Naturally, the man in black felt that his self-esteem had been greatly insulted. Just as he was about to attack, he felt that the tip of the sword in front of his throat seemed to move forward half an inch, and he suddenly became silent. Seeing this, Gu Fan said with a cold smile, "if you have the courage, stop me from leaving. I don''t care if I stab you in the neck with a sword, if you really don''t know your face!" The man in black raised his head slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but he looked at the ice Jue sword spirit in front of him and swallowed the words. At this time, a voice that Gu fan was very familiar with rang: "nephew Gu fan Xian, if you don''t put away the magic weapon, the water will rush to the Dragon King temple." This voice is recognized by Gu fan. It is fan Suiyang, the commander in chief of Yantian army guarding Northern Xinjiang.

 Chapter 426

    "Ah, this is fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi?" Gu fan was slightly surprised, but he also took back bingjue''s sword spirit according to his words. Fan Suiyang, the iron wall marquis in thick black armor, appeared between Gu fan and the man in black.


    When the man in black saw the iron wall Marquis fan Suiyang, he immediately saluted in mid air and said, "Marquis, my subordinates didn''t take good care of this place. Please lower your responsibility."


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, looked at the man in black, then at Gu fan. He suddenly raised his head slightly, laughed and said to the man in black, "I won''t blame you, but I don''t know if he blames you..." then fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, pointed his finger at Gu fan and said.


    "He..." the man in Black said by fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi. He thought of what Fan Suiyang called Gu fan just now. No matter how stupid he was, he responded: "he... He is Gu fan from the Marquis of Pingyuan."


    "Xu Fan, what are you talking about..." Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang said displeased: "what''s the name of Gufan in Pingyuan Marquis''s house? Does fan Er have no military rank now?"


    "Yes... Yes..." the man in black, who was known as Xu Fan, said to Gu fan respectfully: "Xu Fan of Shenying camp of Yantian army paid a visit to the ancient commander of Yunyi Department of the forbidden Army... Just now I have eyes that don''t know Mount Tai. Please forgive me."


    Gu fan saw that this rebellious, high eyed Xu Fan was finally subdued. He was not a stubborn man, so he said with a generous smile: "you are loyal to your duty, which should be the case. Uncle fan is strict in running the army. You are afraid that even if you know it''s me, you will stop it."


    "Hum, he should have been like this..." although fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, was a little happy to hear Gu fan praise him for his strict military management. He not only didn''t punish Xu Fan, but also flattered him in disguise. However, he said coldly: "fortunately, you are against fan Er today. If you are an expert of dog Rong, don''t you want to die for your country?"


    "Yes..." Xu Fan said busily: "thank you for your kindness. My subordinates will practice hard after they go back..."


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, nodded. Then he waved his hand to indicate Xu Fan to step down. Then he turned to Gu fan and said, "fan Er, I thought it was the master of dog army who came here to look for the lost medieval power. It must be bad for our army, That''s why he came here in a hurry... "He looked at Chang Feng beside Gu fan and said," but I didn''t think it was you and Chang Feng... So I was worried too much. " He looked down at the rubble of the arena and said, "you don''t have to tell me what''s going on here. It''s late at night. You''d better go back to my house and settle down. We''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Gu fan looked at Chang Feng beside him and said to fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, "listen to Uncle fan. I just broke through with Chang Feng and I''m very tired


    Without much gossip, the three went back to Tiebi Marquis''s house in Shenyang City. Their servant girls took Gu fan and Chang Feng back to their respective rooms to have a rest. After a breakthrough in the realm of strength, Gu fan and Chang Feng are exhausted. When they get to the wing room, they stick to the pillow and fall asleep. So far, they have nothing to say until the next morning.


    The next day, Gu fan went to nuange in person and told fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, what happened in the arena and what happened in Weiyuan city.


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, was shocked when he heard that Chang Feng was the successor of the middle ancient blood of the gourong people. He put his hands behind him, turned around and walked in the warm Pavilion for a few steps. The sound of metal metal collision in the armor was very noisy, as if his mood was very complicated. He paced for a few steps, turned around and said to Gu fan, "fan Er, If he is not of my race, his heart will be different. If he becomes the leader of the dog army in the future, won''t we raise a tiger for trouble? " Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, saw that Gu fan didn''t seem to be moved. He added: "the awakening of blood in the middle ages must be against the heaven, and then it must be a great disaster in our frontier... At this time, he is still in his infancy. If he doesn''t get rid of it, it will be difficult to start again in the future..."


    Gu fan looked at fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall. Under the black masked helmet, it seemed that he could see a trace of intolerance and helplessness. After all, it''s really cruel to attack a child, and it''s not a battlefield. On the battlefield, either you die or I die. Whether it''s an old man or a child, they are all soldiers on the battlefield, and they have no choice, but it''s not... "Uncle fan, he''s just a heaven level realm. You and I, a star level soul level and a star level soul level, can certainly deal with him. But... "Gu fan''s words stopped for a moment, and then said:" in the arena, he had a great chance to kill me, and then give up my body, and he didn''t need Ruth''s feet, but he refused, because he thought I was his friend, so uncle fan, please allow me to refuse... "


    "Fan Suiyang, Marquis of iron wall, sighed and said:" fan Er, don''t say it''s you. In fact, I''m struggling with it in my heart. " He looked at Gu fan and then said, "please convince me, I don''t want to hurt this child, just for the sake of the country... I also..."


    Gu fan then said, "Uncle fan, gourong people are not wolves, they are people, they will have feelings. Even though we have been fighting with each other for hundreds of years, the trade between us is still constant. Why? Just because everyone gets what they need, if we can not fight, gourong people will herd cattle and sheep, export good horses and jewelry to us, and we will provide them with food and crafts, Isn''t that good? " Gu fan stopped a little and said, "Chang Feng, perhaps, is the key to this relationship... Although in this way, the Yantian army may be cut down or cancelled, but the supreme meaning of the war is not to attack the enemy, to attack the enemy the next time, to attack the enemy the last time, and to subdue the enemy without fighting."


    Referring to this, fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, finally sighed: "yes, even if we leave our armour and go back to the fields, the common people have peace and the country has peace. Although we have no place to make contributions, protecting our country is our original wish to join the army." He looked at Gu fan again and said, "fan''er, listening to your words, I feel that I am narrow-minded... Moreover, I want to see your father more and more now."


    Gu fan nodded slightly, but did not say much. Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, and Hou Guyun, the Marquis of Pingyuan, were just divine friends with each other. They were all officials in the court, and they held real power among the civilian factions. One was in the west, the other was in the north, and they were busy with military affairs, so they could not meet at all. At this time, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, heard Gu fan''s words, and felt a lot of emotion. His sons were already so extraordinary, What is the degree of his father? This should be the reason why fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, said this to Gu fan.


    "Uncle fan, there will be a chance in the future." Gu Fan said: "it''s just that the most important thing is..."


    "Weiyuan City, right?" Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of the iron wall, smiles, but stands up and steps on a board. A mechanism on the wall of the warm Pavilion is opened, revealing a topographic map of Northern Xinjiang. Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, went to the map and motioned Gu fan to come over. He pointed out a point with cinnabar on the map and said: "near Weiyuan City, I have used 100000 elite soldiers, and the surrounding area is full of water..."


    "What Gu fan is not happy to hear this, but surprised: "you have sent 100000 troops to Weiyuan city!"


    "How could it be?" Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, seemed to be displeased and said, "how can I do something to frighten the snake by beating grass?" these troops are all on the way. They will arrive about three days later. Meng Ming has asked you to send a message to Wang aogang, the left wing, about your detailed work in Weiyuan city, Their main force will arrive about an hour after our arrival... "His hand circled the position of Weiyuan city on the map and said," at that time, we will catch turtles in a jar, and he will break the shame of the snow mountain customs. "


    Gu fan nodded and said: "Uncle fan, this matter must be done secretly. If aogang finds out at the last moment, it will inevitably be a failure... And..." Gu fan looked at the iron wall Marquis fan Suiyang and said: "Uncle fan, I have four star level fighters here, including me. If Uncle fan also joins the fight, it''s five people, plus Xu Fan at most, There are only six star level strongmen, among them, there are only three star level strongmen. I''m afraid the combat effectiveness is a little uncertain... "


    Although Gu fan almost singled out Wang aogang, the left wing of the dog army, and his four cloud envoys last time, all of them were the strength of xingpo rank, would Gu fan talk about it everywhere? What''s more, it can only be regarded as a draw that time. The taboo skill of Tiangang Disha sword array is impossible for Gu fan to use as a family member. After fighting with several cloud envoys under aogang, Gu fan also felt the horror of the hidden strength in the dog army. Since this time we are going to catch all of them and let Wang aogang, the rising star of the left wing, fall to Shanhaiguan, we must make sure there is no mistake. After all, it is a fluke to have such an opportunity once, and it is absolutely impossible to have a second one.


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, planned to be the main force of the dog army, so he prepared 100000 elite soldiers to encircle him with iron barrels. However, he ignored the strength of aogang himself and the fighters around him. Even if the main force of the dog army was completely annihilated, as long as aogang escaped, it would be a great disaster in Northern Xinjiang in time. Moreover, with this hatred, there would be no possibility of reconciliation between the two sides, Only endless hatred.


    Therefore, for the sake of public and private affairs, whether it is for Gufan himself or for the stability of the whole northern Xinjiang, Gufan and Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang either give up this bold plan, or cut down the grass roots and give aogang no way to survive.


    "Now that you have three other star level warriors, I can rest assured that this time it should be safe." It seems that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, doesn''t know Gu fan''s hidden strength. At this time, he heard Gu fan say that besides him, there are three strong stars, two of whom are xingpo. He can''t help but say with great joy: "mengming is already closed. After a few days, he should be the seventh Star Warrior here. By that time, with all our efforts, we can''t catch aogang."


    Gu fan was relieved when he heard from fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, that situ mengming had already been fighting against the star steps behind closed doors. Situ mengming had five star Xuans in the sky level, and when he broke through the star soul level, it would not be six star Xuans. Combined with his "hunting magic sword" and his recent complete version of frost heaven treasure, his strength should be able to go up to a new level, At that time, Gu fan and fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, will be able to cast a net in Weiyuan city.


    "Uncle fan... As for giving up Weiyuan city... Can you?" Gu fan suddenly remembered that their plan had to sacrifice one link, that is, the whole Weiyuan city.


    "Fan''er, you and I all know the truth that once you succeed, thousands of bones will wither away..." fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, said faintly: "for the stability and prosperity of Northern Xinjiang, the sacrifice of these people will not be in vain. In the future, if Northern Xinjiang is pacified, we can set up a monument in Weiyuan city for those who died in martyrdom. "


    "Set up a monument... Set up a monument..." Gu Fan said it several times with self mockery, then he shook his head helplessly and said, "well, set up a monument, these people are immortal."


    In the next week, there was a calm and strange atmosphere over the whole northern Xinjiang. On the side of Shanhaiguan defense line, all the troops got some strange garrison orders, and they changed their garrisons one after another. Some troops even changed their garrisons twice a day, Many troops have been tossed so that the generals below yunqi don''t know where they are.


    But no matter how strange the route map of all the troops is, you can see the clue on one map. That is the map of the warm Pavilion of fan Suiyang''s family, the Marquis of Tiebi. The red lines drawn by the cinnabar pen are moving towards the point of Weiyuan City circled by cinnabar with zigzag lines.


    On the other side of Shanhaiguan, near the ice field, there are a lot of dog soldiers'' business trips these days. Moreover, a large number of dog soldiers are passing through. The leaders of these people wear gold and silver one by one. Obviously, they have a good position, so the servants also bring a lot of them. In this way, the people in Wuji are really happy.


    It''s just that all the Canrong caravans, including the leader of the caravans, who have been stationed in Wuji, have been transcribed by Chi yinghan. That night, they are sent to Gu fan. Gu fan takes them to Wenge to have a look with fan Suiyang. In four or five days, there are more than 200 Canrong caravans resting in Wuji, There are nearly 1000 people in each group, that is to say, at least 200000 of them have come to the main force. According to Wu Jilai''s report, there are still many caravans who want to go on the road, and they don''t stay to rest, but continue to move forward. Maybe the vanguard will arrive at Weiyuan city by now!


    "Two hundred and fifty thousand... At least two hundred and fifty thousand dog troops." Looking at Gu fan''s intelligence sent from Wuji, fan Suiyang raised his head and said to Gu fan, "I can''t believe that so many people have come here... This time, if the main force of the 250000 dog soldiers has been annihilated, it''s really a great credit."


    "No, uncle fan, I always think something is wrong with this matter..." Gu fan touched his chin and thought, "it''s feasible for a small group of troops to cross the border and disguise themselves as caravans. More than 200000 troops to cross the border and disguise themselves as caravans? Isn''t it just to cover it up? " Gu fan then analyzed: "does aogang naively think that there are no spies of our army in Wuji? I don''t think he would make such a low-level mistake. "


    "So... What do you mean, Val?" Iron wall Hou fan Suiyang put down his intelligence documents, looking at Gu fan can''t help asking.


    "Maybe aogang made these on purpose to show us!" Gu fan seemed to confirm his conjecture at once, and said firmly: "what he did was to make us feel that he was a bit stupid. He disguised all the troops as caravans and wanted to cross the border one by one..."


    "Yes, if he deliberately let us know that his 250000 troops had passed through, what good would it do him?" Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, asked with great interest.


    "I can''t say what''s good, but it will be safer, because we know that his 200000 troops are still in Wuji..." Gu fan stood up, walked to the hanging map, circled a dot on the edge of the ice sheet, and knew that Wuji would not be drawn on the map, Then his hand moved slowly from that point on the map to the Weiyuan city surrounded by cinnabar, and said: "there are more than 300 miles apart here, and we will not guard against their attack on Weiyuan city at all..."


    "What Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, suddenly stood up when he heard Gu fan''s words. The eyes exposed in his black helmet were extremely shocked. He seemed to have missed the beat and exclaimed: "isn''t that... Bad..." he clapped his palm, but quickly went downstairs, pulled the bell downstairs, and a guard on duty outside the door ran in, Salute a way: "Hou ye, have what command?"


    Fan Suiyang, the Tiebi Marquis, stretched out his right hand. It seemed that he was too worried. This Marquis, who was not surprised by the collapse of the sky, stammered a little: "hurry... Hurry... Hurry up and check. How many cities along the line from the ice field to Weiyuan City, there are large groups of dog soldiers and merchants passing through each city. One by one, one by one, one hour. Oh, no, ask with Seiko hummingbird... Collect it for me in half an hour. Hurry up! "


    It was the first time that the bodyguard saw that fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, was so impolite. Knowing that the situation was very serious, he didn''t ask much and said much. He suddenly nodded his head and said, "yes


    When the bodyguard quickly ran out and closed the door, Gu fan slowly came down from the second floor of the warm Pavilion. Looking at the iron wall Marquis fan Suiyang, he said, "Uncle fan, I''m just guessing. Why do you make such a fuss?"


    "Fan Er, there''s nothing trivial in the battlefield..." fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, shook his head and said, "I''ve missed this one. If his real main force is those leading forces, I''m afraid..." he looked at the sky outside and said, "I''m afraid we can get to Weiyuan city before sunset today, but our ambush troops won''t be in place until tomorrow morning at least, According to the plan, the encirclement will not be completed until noon tomorrow... "Thinking of this, fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, can''t help but feel anxious." if these troops are found by the main force of the dog army, and the main force of the dog Army knows there is fraud, it''s OK to retreat far away. If they encircle and annihilate them, then they directly attack the Weiyuan city and surprise the Weiyuan post, Then we will really lead the wolf into the house and become the eternal sinner! " Thinking of this, fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, sighed and said: "fan Er, you''re fine. After all, you''re not in a high position and you''re still young. If I were you, how could I escape the merciless pen of the historian..."

 Chapter 427

    Half an hour later, the news made the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang and Gu fan in the warm Pavilion nervous. The nearest Canrong caravan in Weiyuan city was less than 100 li. That is to say, even if they made a decision immediately and then sent the command out with the Jinggong hummingbird, they might not have had time... The emergency military information sent back with the Jinggong hummingbird also indicated that the Jinggong hummingbird was not enough, The number of this team is about 5000 people, and the speed is still extremely fast. Now the last few checkpoints on the road want to stop them, and they are just about to delay the time in the name of inspection, hoping that the iron wall marquis will make a decision as soon as possible.


    "What do you think, fan? We always thought that aogang would gather all the troops together and come to Weiyuan city. Who knows that he sent the 5000 vanguards first... "Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang asked, looking at Gu fan with some embarrassment.


    "Wang aogang on the left wing is worthy of being the general of the dog army. In fact, his move is to cast a stone to ask the way. If we eat these 5000 elite troops, the 200000 troops on the border will turn around, and may even harass and attack the residents nearby to recover their losses..." Gu Fan said slightly bitterly: "if there are 20000 troops on the border, there are 200000, It''s a little hard to deal with. Although it is a great achievement for us to eat 5000 dog soldiers, the cost of this achievement is too high to bear. "


    Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang nodded and said: "that''s the only way to sacrifice Weiyuan City, let the dog soldiers occupy Weiyuan City, let the Weiyuan city garrison fight to the death, provide precious time for other troops to reach the encirclement... We still act according to the original plan."


    Gu fan asked again, "tiebihou, when will we attack again? When 200000 troops arrive? Then it''s going to have to wait until the year of the monkey? "


    "No, when all the vanguard troops of aogang come to the city, we will do it. Then I will ask all the defense areas to pay close attention to the movements of those dog caravans. If there is any wanton looting, we will destroy them immediately." Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, said, "Weiyuan city will become a key bait. Otherwise, how can we lure the wolf from this ice field?"


    Gu fan nodded helplessly and said to fan Suiyang, Marquis of iron wall: "Uncle fan, let''s call all the experts around us to go to Weiyuan city immediately. If we can''t finish the battle, the most sorry people are not ourselves, but the Hundred Surnames of Weiyuan city..."


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, also nodded silently. Obviously, his heart and burden on his shoulders were much heavier than Gu fan!


    In 546 of the Beidou calendar, April 3, the 33rd year of emperor Yaowu, is the most miserable and dark day in Weiyuan city. The festive atmosphere of the cold dispelling Festival has not gone away. The story of the garrison general Yun TIANYAO giving out pasta for everyone is still spreading. Five thousand elite soldiers disguised as merchants come to the city building.


    In the early morning, they almost rushed into Weiyuan city without any defense. Then they began to have fierce street battles with the guards of Weiyuan city. After 5000 elite soldiers of the former team opened the situation, wave after wave of dog soldiers disguised as peddlers penetrated through the west gate, The target of these troops is no longer on the garrison of Weiyuan City, but on the innocent people of Weiyuan city.


    The rich families bear the brunt, and the poor families are no exception. The dog soldiers who have torn off the disguise of the merchants, even though they are the elite of the dog soldiers, are like a group of wild animals. They brutally split the fragile door with sabers, killed the owner who was still lying on the bed, and took away all the valuable things in the room. If a man was in the room, she would be killed on the spot, and the fate of a woman would be even worse. She would be pressed on the bed like a thing. On the ground, she would be trampled by several or even a dozen dog soldiers in turn. A teenage girl would be dragged to the side of the road, stripped of her clothes, held by several dog soldiers in turn and raped until her lower body was torn open and she fainted, Some will be tied to the back of the horse with a rope and dragged for a long distance. The rope will not be released until it is confirmed that there is no gas. Even though some of the women committed suicide very fiercely, their bodies still had to be ruined by these crazy dog soldiers.


    On the other hand, seeing these scenes, the most complicated one should be Yan Biqing, who "collaborated with the enemy and betrayed the country". He stood at the gate of his house, looking at Weiyuan city like hell, looking around from time to time, as if waiting for someone to appear.


    Behind him, hundreds of people, including wives and concubines, servant girls, children and servants, hid in the courtyard one by one, as if they had seen the cat''s mouse. Only an old housekeeper hunched behind Yan Biqing, who was over 50 years old.


    The merchant turned his face and said to the old housekeeper beside him, "Liu Bai, go and tell the maids that our family will be fine. Just say that master I know the senior officials in the middle of gourong people. Don''t be so timid as a mouse. Get up and get ready. Maybe the head of gourong people will come to our house later..."


    "Yes, sir." The old housekeeper answered, but he didn''t ask any more questions, so he went to convey that his thoughts had been completely destroyed by the decades of submissive life. It''s really a strange question to know why Yan Biqing knew the senior officials in the dog army.


    But after the news went on, although the wives and maids were dubious, they had a reassurance, and they would not hide in such a hurry. Instead, they came out of the cellar, the closet and the secret room, and began to be busy as usual. In fact, Yan Biqing''s usual preparations were enough. He knew that once the war broke out, there would be no guarantee for the supply of his own house, so he had accumulated enough food for the whole family for a month. Vegetables and meat were piled up in the cellar for a rainy day. Unexpectedly, they would be used so soon. Just as Yan Biqing stood at the door and looked right and left, a familiar figure on a horse suddenly appeared in Yan Biqing''s sight, but it was a businessman he knew. When the horse came closer, Yan Biqing immediately frowned, because the merchant''s original brocade robe was covered with blood, and his face was covered with blood, Where there is a little bit of gentle and noble appearance, the man saw Yan Biqing immediately as if caught a straw, shouting: "old Yan! Close the door! Dog Rong people turn over and don''t recognize people Obviously, like Yan Biqing, he was one of the merchants who secretly supported Canrong. Just as he was about to run to Yan Biqing''s Chuang Tzu, a feather arrow suddenly flew out behind him. The merchant almost fell down on his horse''s back and escaped the crucial point. He was shot on his right shoulder on his back with an arrow. Immediately after that, he heard the call and curse in vulgar Canrong words, The sound of horse''s hooves came like a stormˇ° No way Yan Biqing seemed to say to himself: "how is this possible? They can''t play with me? "ˇ° Lao Yan, don''t you run At this time, the businessman has come to Yan Biqing, lying on the horse, anxiously looking at Yan Biqing who is at a loss and yellingˇ° This... How is this possible? " Yan Biqing seemed stunned and said again, "it''s impossible!" The merchant held back the pain and cried out, "how impossible! Close the door... Dog Rong is coming here... My Chuang Tzu has been burned by them... All the young and old people have been killed... All the girls have been killed... "At this point, the businessman didn''t know whether he was sad or hurt. He fell down from his horse and fell heavily on the ground. Liu Bai, the old housekeeper next to Yan Biqing, immediately came forward and helped him up, Yan Biqing seems to know nothing about it, but he still says, "how can they cheat us?"ˇ° Lao Yan, wake up! When the merchant was talking, the sound of arrow tearing and wind suddenly came out of the airˇ° Hiss When you look at it again, you can see that a white feather arrow has no feather and has penetrated into the back of the merchant''s heart. It also shows the tip of the arrow from the front. This is the bow and arrow of the dog Rong elite. Only the "cloud piercing soul breaking" bow of the dog Rong people can do it. The bow string made of wolf tendons, combined with the physical strength of "Ba lie", that is, the hero of gourong people, can shoot through the grass and fruit hanging on the pines and cypresses from 500 steps away, and naturally it can shoot through the human body. The merchant who survived from death fell to the ground like a tree and died. Then there was a loud voice of dog soldiers in the distance. It seemed that they were cheering, but suddenly a stern and high voice suppressed them. The dog soldiers, who were still wild animals in front of them, seemed to have changed from lions to kittens, The atmosphere did not dare to make a sound, but changed a formation and ran towards Yan Biqing''s house. These are the most elite cavalry in the dog army, equipped with wuzhui horse, so the speed is very fast, less than a mile away, but in a moment came to Yan Biqing. Among these people, the tallest one is a strong man who is nearly nine feet tall, holding a dark bow in his hand, which is exactly "piercing the clouds and breaking the soul". Behind him were more than 200 well armed dog soldiers. When Yan Biqing saw the cloud piercing soul bow in the strong man''s hand, he knew that this man should be ba lie in the dog army. He immediately met him and cried in some blunt dog army words: "Ba lie... Ba lie adults..." "eh, this northerner will say our words!" The elite cavalry of the dog army around the strong man was about to raise his saber and cut Yan Biqing down. He cut the bald old man in half, but he was stopped by a man nearby. He motioned for them to let Yan Biqing come forward.

 Chapter 428

    Yan Biqing also said that he was unarmed. When he came to the strong man, he said in dog Rong words: "Lord Ba lie, I was ordered by the royal highness of the left wing king to be a member of the northern people in Weiyuan city... Behind is my house. Would you please don''t rob it? If you need money and silk, I can give you some... Hope to make a friend with you... "


    The iron tower like dog warrior looked at Yan Biqing and blinked. It seemed that he was weighing something. Yan Biqing said that he was inside the left wing king, and did not ask whether it was true or false, but it really made him a little hesitant. Even if it was a lie, he could lie in front of hundreds of well armed dog soldiers, It''s a lot of courage.


    The strong man turned his head slightly and saw that many of the knights were coveting the whole house behind Yan Biqing, but they all seemed to be repressed by the majesty of NABAR. No one dared to act rashly, and even had a faint sense of disappointment on his face. Thinking of this, Barry''s face slightly showed satisfaction. After all, his subordinates'' obedience to him made him feel superior. However, the semi bald northerner in front of him made it difficult for him to deal with. If he was really the king of the left wing, it was not his little Barry who could afford to offend him.


    Then Barry stretched out his hand and made a gesture, which means "let''s go..." when Yan Biqing saw the fierce dog soldiers turning around, he was relieved, but flattered and said: "Mr. Barry, if you need anything, you can go to the house to find the little man. The little man is a good friend with another Barry, Bana... At that time, he..."


    "Well?" After hearing this, he turned around suddenly, and a knight of dog army beside him immediately said, "Barry, no, we don''t have Bana!"


    "Yes, there''s no barnahu among all the baalie..." that baalie suddenly realized this, and suddenly roared: "you old man dare to cheat us! If you''re not fooled, or you''re trying to bluff us to death! "


    "What Although Yan Biqing was a little familiar with the language of gourong, he spoke too fast just now, but he didn''t fully understand it. However, the last two words were still clear, which was "looking for death"!


    "Yes, we haven''t received any orders from your highness about which family to protect. The old man must be lying!" The elite cavalry of the dog army beside Barry immediately agreed.


    "Up, things are smashed, houses are burned, property and women are robbed!" With a wave of his hand, the hourglass cavalry behind him rushed into Yan Biqing''s house like a tiger. At first, several servants came out to stop him. But before he was in front of him, he was split into two by the hourglass cavalry. Seeing this scene, which one of the guards dare to go up? But Yan Biqing''s whole house had only one exit at the gate for convenience, and a side door was opened beside it. At this time, the cavalry of dogs and soldiers came in and blocked the gate, but none of them could escape!


    "As for the old man, leave his life, after all, he can understand us!" That Ba lie pointed to Yan Bi Qing with the horsewhip and said: "don''t worry about him, brothers, let''s do it!"


    "Blah With Barry''s permission, the soldiers yelled together, and then rushed into the house. After dismounting, some rushed to the warehouse, while others rushed to the rear women''s houses.


    Yan Biqing was surprised to see that Ba lie''s attitude had changed. He immediately asked, "Ba lie, what do you mean, Lord Ba lie?"


    "What do you mean?" That iron tower general strong man sneers a way: "have no what meaning!"


    "Dad..." Yan Biqing suddenly raised his head and found that his third daughter, who was waiting for words, was cut off in a corridor by several dog soldiers. When seven or eight dog soldiers saw this charming young lady, they all laughed obscenely. They used dog soldiers'' words to communicate with each other, as if they were saying something indecent, The girl''s frightened expression even more aroused their desire to conquer, "Dad, Dad, save me!" Where did the girl see the wolf like and obscene man? For a moment, the dog soldiers on both sides were pressing like wolves, and the woman stepped back. Finally, she was sandwiched between the two sides and cried.


    "Ha ha ha..." one of the dog soldiers laughed and rushed forward. The woman quickly dodged. She was about to turn her head, but she was held by a dog soldier behind her. Then she fell to the ground. Then several other soldiers rushed forward and pressed her hands and feet, Then a dozen rough hands touched the soft body and tore up the clothes.


    "Ah - ah - don''t - don''t -" the girl couldn''t stand such a fright, but her limbs were pressed on the ground again, so she had to turn her head to Yan Biqing and cry: "Dad... Dad... Help... Help me... Ah..." in this Kung Fu, the woman''s clothes had been torn, and even her last bellyache had been pulled down, The eight dog soldiers immediately looked like leeches with blood. Their rough hands kneaded here and touched there. They said something to each other. Among them, the soldier who came up first began to untie his armor... "Don''t... Don''t... Don''t... Don''t... Ah..."


    Soon, the third young lady of Yan family was pressed to the ground. On her body, a strong dog man, who was as strong as a cow, supported the pair of pretty jade legs forward like a cart. Every time he poked them, they were accompanied by the girl''s heartrending scream and the lust of the dog''s companions. Laughter, and the sound of the collision of the bodies were strangely intertwined. The blood was unconsciously flowing out of the girl''s lower body and dyed most of the ground red. However, the dog soldiers seemed to have been cattle in their last life. Seeing the blood red color, they were more and more excited, "Dad... Dad... Ah... Ah..." the girl''s throat was hoarse, but Yan Biqing was still standing in the same place, and seemed to turn a deaf ear to it. It was like a stone sculpture. In the whole Yan house, such a scene was staged in countless places. I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional, a room burst into flames, Several figures dressed in northern costumes rushed out with a fire on their bodies. One of them rolled desperately on the ground, and the other jumped into the pond with a "pop". The dog soldier who rolled on the ground kept trampling on him, as if for fun. The one who fell in the water just raised his head, was pierced by a feather arrow, and fell into the pond, The blood immediately dyed the whole pond red. Then the fire seemed to be the main culprit of corroding the evidence, but it gradually spread from that roomˇ° Ha ha ha ha... "When Ba lie saw this scene, he sat on the horse and laughed," OK, that''s what makes it interesting! " But at this time, Yan Biqing, who had been motionless, rushed to the horse with a lunge, and the dagger in his sleeve plunged into the neck of the horse. The horse was in pain, and raised his front hoof to blow Yan Biqing out. Just as he was about to stand firm, fresh blood spurted out of the artery, making it difficult for the huge horse to keep its balance, He fell to the right and put the iron tower like dog soldier under the horse. Yan Biqing seems to have made up his mind to die. Regardless of his own injuries, he suddenly gets up, but he pours at the dog Rongba lie who is held down by the horse with a daggerˇ° I''m going to kill you

 Chapter 429

    "Ah Ba lie is a very noble name among the dog soldiers. At this time, he was intrigued by an old man who seems to have no power to bind a chicken in the north. He was so angry that when Yan Biqing rushed in front of him, he suddenly propped up his upper body with both hands and hit Yan Biqing with his forehead, Suddenly, the old businessman flew out like a ball and hit the plaque on the lintel of Yan''s house. Then the plaque was smashed and Yan Biqing fell to the ground again. When he landed, his whole body cracked, but he didn''t know how many bones were broken, so he couldn''t live.


    "Asshole!" That dog Rong Ba lie just pulled himself out of the dead horse and stepped on Yan Bi Qing''s body. Then he kicked away like garbage and walked into Yan''s house.


    At the same time, I don''t know whether it was the deliberate arson or the accidental arson of the dog soldiers. Flames rose in several places of the whole Weiyuan city. The local town garrison of Yun TIANYAO also collapsed for thousands of miles, and could no longer organize any effective resistance. Instead, they scrambled to escape. But the horse of the dog soldiers'' elite cavalry was very fast and skilled, These militiamen are just the souls of one after another under the sabre.


    At this point, Weiyuan city has become a purgatory, the former peaceful city, has become the devil''s paradise!


    Under the cloud, several figures are quietly watching what happened in Weiyuan city below.


    "It''s terrible." One of them, wearing black steel armor, spoke first. It was fan Suiyang, the commander in chief of Yan Tianjun.


    A young man with a sword in white beside fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, shook his head and said, "Uncle fan, other people are innocent, but the Yan family deserves it. He is the culprit of collusion with Canrong in Weiyuan city..." he said slowly: "Heaven''s sin is still forgivable, but you can''t live if you do it yourself!"


    The girl in white beside Gu fan could not help frowning and asked, "Gu fan, I remember you said that gunpowder was buried in Weiyuan City, and gourong people set fire in the city. If gunpowder was detonated, wouldn''t it be a failure?"


    Gu fan shook his head and replied, "siyao, don''t worry. The gunpowder we planted in advance depends on the fire elixir, but these ordinary fires can''t ignite it. Moreover, the gunpowder is more powerful. As long as it explodes together, it''s enough to raze the whole Weiyuan city to the ground... No matter how many thousands of troops he has, he can''t escape..." Gu fan added: "these flames are good, At least it can help aogang dispel the doubt that there are firearms and explosives in the city, let him take it lightly, and make it easier for us to succeed. "


    Bai siyao nodded slightly, but said to Gu fan, "we must wipe out all the elite of the dog army and the experts who came here, so that we can be worthy of these people who died in vain..."


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, did not speak any more. Instead, he looked at the people behind him. Gu fan, Bai siyao and Xu Fan all had a dignified face. Jieyun emissary and huodu were also impassive and ready. He couldn''t help turning his head and looking at the burning city of Weiyuan, he said: "I''m afraid... No matter success or failure, I can''t escape from the pen of the historian. "


    The fire in Weiyuan city has been burning for a whole day. In the evening, a rare sleet in the North came down, which suppressed the fire. But the whole quiet town is beyond recognition.


    Nowadays, there are almost no intact shops in the whole city, and there are signs of being robbed and smashed everywhere. Some of the remaining fires that have not been extinguished are blazing with wooden houses. In the center of Weiyuan City, more and more dog soldiers began to gather here on a square covering an area of 100 mu, which was forcibly cleared out with steel knives and horseshoes. However, in one hour, 50000 troops gathered here, and the whole temporary square was full of people.


    Among them, a young man with silver hair and gorgeous clothes was sitting on a mahogany chair, which was obviously rescued from the fire of a wealthy family, with a trace of smoke on the foot of the chair. The young man with silver hair and gorgeous clothes, with his left hand on the armrest of the chair, held his head with his left hand, and closed his eyes slightly. It seemed that he was a leisurely person who did not care about everything around him.


    But the breath of the young man who closed his eyes was like a sleeping lion. At this time, a shaman next to him bent down and said respectfully, "Your Highness, Weiyuan city has been completely suppressed. What''s the next stepˇ° The silver haired boy didn''t open his eyes to look at the shaman, but slowly said: "weiyuanwei should have noticed? It''s just that you are too slow... "He frowned in disgust and said," has this palace allowed you to plunder for such a long time? What if the garrison of Shanhaiguan comes and the troops of Weiyuan garrison attack us again? "


    "This... Your highness..." the shaman immediately lowered his head and whispered: "the soldiers are more excited, and it''s not easy to dampen everyone''s interest. After all, fighting is to kill soldiers..."


    "Soldiers use their lives..." the young man with silver hair still didn''t open his eyes, but slightly turned his head, reached out his hand to lift the hair that fell on his forehead, and then said: "just, Fayun envoy, order to go on, the whole army is divided into five teams, 10000 people in a team, and they start to attack the Weiyuan garrison on the mountain in batches!" Then he stopped for a moment and continued: "only advance, no retreat, those who retreat will be killed! Those who escape back to this array will be killed! The losers will be killed Although the silver haired boy didn''t open his eyes, he said three "chop" words in a row, and each of them was chilly, which made him shiver.


    "Your Highness, these are the elite of hundred battles. Why should 10000 people go to the ground? Instead of rushing down? As far as I know, this kind of military order is usually used in places where the situation is critical... If such a strict military order is used to suppress the troops at this time, it may be counterproductive! What''s more, if it''s hard to restrain it, it will... "What will it be?" The silver haired boy still asked faintlyˇ° "Then the young man said slowly," my palace knows that there is only one path from Weiyuan city to Weiyuan garrison, which is only enough for three people to pass by. The road is also easy to collapse and landslide. If the enemy forces block it, supplemented by rolling stones, ten thousand troops will not help, and the terrain of Weiyuan garrison is too high to climb, That''s why I''ll let 50000 elite soldiers rush up. If the front is a little frustrated, they will retreat immediately. The ten thousand people behind will either kill these soldiers or rout them together. If the garrison of Weiyuan sentry takes advantage of the situation to kill them again, they will be defeated like a mountain... "The silver haired boy pauses and says," if there is no military order of our palace, Who dares to kill friendly troops? It must have been a rout together. Now that our palace has ordered us not to step back, if we step back in front, the troops behind will immediately kill them as deserters and continue to attack the city. By then, everyone will die and the morale will be high. Only in this way can we win the Weiyuan garrison, which can be called a natural danger, easy to defend and difficult to attack! "ˇ° Your highness is so clever that we can''t measure it... "Envoy Fayun was awed when he heard the young man say so. Naturally, the silver haired boy is the youngest and the most popular left wing king of the four wing kings. Obviously, he attached great importance to the strategy of Weiyuan garrison, so he personally came to Weiyuan city to supervise the battle. Who knows that silver haired youth hears speech, just lightly shook his head, body back slightly tilted, but raised his head and said: "it''s not the magic trick of this palace, but someone else''s..." "how?" He askedˇ° This is recorded in a book left by an elder of our royal family... He was the wing king who led a hundred thousand troops to attack Weiyuan garrison hundreds of years ago, and only 3000 people were defeated. After he came back, he wrote all the lessons of that defeat on parchment, which has been handed down to this day... As for what he just said, ten thousand soldiers were a team, attacking the city in batches, It was also his plan to cut off the retreaters. At the beginning, he was defeated because the road ahead was blocked. The former army retreated, but the Chinese army did not dare to stop it. The whole 200000 troops were in chaos and became a pot of porridge... How can they not be defeated? " After hearing Wang aogang, the left-wing envoy of Fayun, mention the secret of the royal family of Canrong, he can''t help being silent. It''s not allowed to be mentioned in Canrong, so except for a few people who have access to the information, most people forget the tragic defeat that happened in Weiyuan garrisonˇ° Today is the time for the palace to show its shame on this elder! " Left wing Wang aogang slowly turned his head, facing the direction of Weiyuan Weisuo, and said slowly to the Fayun emissary around him.

 Chapter 430

    In the early spring of northern China, the cold wind is still roaring, but teams of soldiers in dog uniform appear on the frosty mountain road.


    These mountain roads are not paved by people at all. They have been trampled by people for thousands of years. Most of the roads are only enough for three people to pass, and only one person can pass in a very narrow place. On one side of the mountain road, there are many cliffs. On the cliffs, there is no grass. It is obvious that once you fall, you can''t even grasp anything, It''s just a broken end.


    The shilishan road from Weiyuan city to Weiyuan garrison is just like a natural danger, which stands in front of the soldiers. You know, the dog soldier''s specialty is riding and shooting, but it''s a siege at this time. It''s impossible to use cavalry, so all the soldiers gave up their horses and walked on foot, losing a lot of advantages.


    Fortunately, these soldiers did not know that in the former dynasty, most of the 200000 troops were buried in this deep valley. Otherwise, even these elite soldiers would not have the courage to attack the Weiyuan garrison.


    At the same time, in the mountains outside Weiyuan City, one after another soldiers under the banner of each department of Yantian army arrived one after another. After all the troops arrived at the place designated by Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang, yunqi Wei and Fenwu Wei announced the reason for the emergency March for so many days, as well as the battle plan of their respective troops, and then closely monitored the whole army, No one will be allowed to leave the team for fear of leaking information.


    Because of abandoning Weiyuan city and fighting for more than one day for the arrival of these reinforcements, the 150000 elite troops of Yantian army have already laid an ambush in Weiyuan city and the mountains near Weiyuan garrison at dawn. They just wait for the order of fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, to come out and catch turtles in the urn.


    Above the Weiyuan City, seven figures stand in the sky, overlooking the Weiyuan city at the foot like gods above.


    Compared with yesterday, there was another young warrior dressed as a general of the Yan heavenly army. He was carrying a broad blade sword behind him. It was situ mengming, the commander of the Fire Department of the Yan heavenly army, who had been fighting against the star stage.


    Last night, situ mengming finally broke through the star level successfully and entered the star soul level. His strength rose to nine stars at one stroke, which immediately promoted Gu fan''s fighting power to a higher level. At this point, there are seven star level masters of Tiebi Hou who are ambushing in Weiyuan city.


    The powerful Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang, bodyguard Xu Fan, Bai siyao and Jieyun envoys of Gufan, Gufan, huodu, situ mengming of Xinghun, and several powerful all-time warriors are also on standby, such as Chang Feng, the blood of the middle ancient people, banalu, the leader of the twelve mastiff, Chi Weihan, the former Imperial Guard, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, It is almost comparable to the combat power of an elite army of 10000 people, and the situation of less than 100000 people can be mastered.


    Therefore, both fan Suiyang and Gu fan, the Marquis of Tiebi, are more confident in this operation.


    At this time, Xu Fan, standing behind the Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang, stepped forward and said, "Lord Hou, just now all the troops have been whispered into the secret to tell me that they are all in position... Just waiting for your order."


    "Oh, has it come to a distance where you can use sound to enter the secret?" Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, nodded his head with satisfaction. Although it''s highly confidential, it can be used within a very close range, ten li at most. Beyond this distance, even the star level masters can''t use it. It''s obvious that all the troops are now about five li near Weiyuan City.


    From a strategic point of view, it is almost under the eye of the dog Army garrison in Weiyuan city.


    It''s just a little strange that the seven star level warriors, not to mention being oppressed by the star level strongmen, don''t emit any breath. At this time, they are hidden in the clouds. If someone doesn''t get close to them, they can''t be aware of their existence. Gu fan and Bai siyao both used the concealed breathing skill that Gu fan had studied from the secret method of magic sect. Their own breath was not far away. Jieyun emissary and huodu were the puppets controlled by Gu fan. Naturally, they could also use this method. Later, Bai siyao covered the breath of Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang and Xu Fan with the aura of yaochi jade until situ mengming came, Gu fan lent the shadowless pearl to him again. At this point, the seven people hid in the clouds. They had no life at all. They were as perfect as nothing.


    "Marquis, when shall we start?"


    Looking at the more and more dog soldiers gathered below, Xu Fan said: "according to the visual inspection of his subordinates, there are at least 80000 dog soldiers below. At this time, they should still be in formation. If they attack, they can compete for full success!"


    "Xu Fan, wait." But fan Suiyang raised his hand and stopped himˇ° Then fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, said darkly: "Zhao Guangping, the yunqi captain of Weiyuan garrison, was a veteran of my army. He was very considerate and good at using troops. I believe that the dog troops going up the mountain must have suffered a lot..."


    Gu fan also nodded, pointed to the mountain not far away from weiyuanweisuo, and said: "Uncle fan, you see... The mountain road here is rugged for ten li, and the narrowest part can only accommodate one person. Wang aogang, the left wing of dog army, is of no use at all. He should only attack for ten thousand, but the road is narrow and rugged. If Zhao Guangping is assisted by traps, falling rocks and rolling trees, It''s almost like a dead end. If the former army is frustrated, it''s bound to retreat. The Chinese Army doesn''t dare to stop it. If the generals are good, they may be able to recruit troops in the middle of the mountain, but the attack time will be delayed a lot. If the leaders are mediocre... "Gu fan sneered:" the former army is in rout, the Chinese Army doesn''t dare to stop it, and they don''t know why, so they have to retreat slowly, and the latter army doesn''t know why, I think that the defeat in front of us is like a mountain falling down. It''s out of control after thousands of miles. Let alone 80000 troops, 200000 troops are just scattered sand. "


    "Not bad..." Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang nodded slightly and said: "this is the brilliant record of Li Mu''s less victories and more victories in weiyuanwei. Most of the 200000 Canrong soldiers died under the cliff. They trampled and pushed each other. There were countless dead. At last, only more than 3000 people were left to go north."ˇ° So Wang aogang of the left wing will never make such a mistake! " Gu Fan said firmly: "if I am aogang, I will order the whole army to advance and not retreat. If I retreat one step, I will chop. In this way, the soldiers will use their lives and everyone will die. If they attack the Weiyuan garrison with the sea of people tactics, even if the former army collapses, because there is a military order in front of them, the general of the Chinese army can directly shoot the defeated army to prevent disturbing the formation..." heard Meng Ming, the situ next to Gu fan, He frowned and said, "isn''t Zhao Guangping very dangerous? After all, there are only ten thousand guards in the garrison... "Gu fan smiles faintly, reaches out his hand to stop situ mengming and goes on:" no, No. Elder brother situ, this military order of aogang has helped us a lot... If he falls into the Weiyuan City, it''s only his fault... "" what do you say? " Situ mengming couldn''t help wonderingˇ° The military order "no retreat" is directed against the whole army. The former army is not allowed to retreat because they want to die, but the latter army is not allowed to retreat. If there is a change in Weiyuan city? How can his rear troops be reinforced? " Gu fan laughed a little, as if laughing at aogang''s thoughtlessness: "at this time, the rear army must consider whether to retreat or not to support. At this time, if aogang orders the rear army to retreat, the front army is frustrated and ready to retreat. It is deadlocked with the Chinese army, and there may even be a conflict. When the Chinese army looks at the rear army''s retreat, ladies and gentlemen, if you are the general of the Chinese army, What do you think? When the former general saw that the later general had run first? If you were former generals, what would you think? " At this point, not to mention the two leading generals of Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang and situ mengming. Even Bai siyao and Xu Fan recognized Gu fan''s meaning, and everyone burst into laughter. Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang patted Gu fan on the shoulder and said, "fan Er, fan Er, I really don''t know if aogang had any worries with you in his previous life, You are the enemy of Northern Xinjiang... If he really does this, don''t let us fight, his front army and middle army on the mountain road can fight first, then Zhao Guangping will follow him and kill him. Left wing Wang aogang is afraid that he will repeat the mistakes of the dog army wing king in those years... "Gu fan also said with a smile:" everyone, I say so, I also hope that you will act according to my plan to ensure the effect of this plan... "Gu Fan said that, with his voice, he told the people what he wanted them to do one by one. Then he humbly bowed his hand to the people and said," please do your best. The well-being of the people in Northern Xinjiang is in our war! "

 Chapter 431

    At this time, in Weiyuan City, more and more dog soldiers entered the city. At the beginning, these dog soldiers were all dressed up by businessmen. After entering the city, they changed into soldiers'' clothes and came to the square to gather. Several groups who came to the back simply threw away the businessmen''s clothes and rushed over quickly. Anyway, Weiyuan city has won a day, Yan Tianjun must get the news that there is a dog army raiding Weiyuan City, and it doesn''t matter to show the real identity at this time.


    At this time, another 80000 troops had gathered in the square of Weiyuan city. The Fayun envoy under aogang''s command had divided 10000 people into one army according to aogang''s request, and after reiterating the military order not to retreat again and again, he was ready to go.


    The 80000 troops, including the 50000 troops that had already entered the mountain before, and the 200000 troops that Wang aogang, the left wing, ordered to come to the territory of the Beidou Dynasty disguised as merchants, have already appeared near Weiyuan city.


    The silver haired boy was still sitting on the mahogany chair with his head supported by his left hand. It seemed that he was waiting for something quietly. A moment later, Fayun envoy walked behind Wang aogang, the left wing, and whispered into the secret saying: "Your Highness, the first one has burst into the front five miles of Weiyuan garrison, but it has been attacked by the garrison rolling stones and blocked the road. Now it is clearing the obstacles. Our sergeant''s spirit is high, and no one is going back... "


    After hearing this, aogang opened his eyes slightly and looked at the mountain not far away from weiyuanwei. He saw that the snow on the trees on the mountain had basically melted, and the evergreen pines and cypresses dotted the whole mountain with lushness. Suddenly, he sneered and said to Fayun emissary, "don''t clean up the obstacles... There is only one path in the mountain where weiyuanwei is. We can''t get there, They can''t come down either... If it''s Midsummer, wet vegetation, cold winter, and heavy snow, our palace can''t help them... But now it''s the spring when the snow is melting. If our palace is setting fire to the mountain, don''t mention the ten thousand garrison on the mountain... "Left-wing Wang aogang''s right hand slowly stretched out, and when he said this, he suddenly clenched," the hundred thousand army also burned him clean! "


    "Your Highness''s plan is really unpredictable..." Fayun envoy nodded his head and said: "I''ll send someone to prepare the fire plan..."


    "Don''t send anyone else, Fayun emissary. Go there in person... Help our army win the whole victory with magic!" Aogang stopped: "no one else is more suitable than you..."


    "Yes, your highness." Fayun nodded, turned around and went to prepare for the fire meter.


    At the same time, Zhao Guangping and his party were in the stone house on the top of the mountain.


    In the middle of the stone house is a middle-aged general with whiskers and wearing Yantian military armor. But at this time, he keeps walking in the stone house with his hands behind him. It seems that he is worried about something.


    On both sides of his left and right hands sat four generals. From the point of view of their costumes, they were the chieftains of the Yantian army.


    Just then, a messenger quickly pushed open the wooden door and came in.


    "Newspaper! The battle report on the front line.... "


    "Speak..." Zhao Guangping said impatiently.


    "Zhao Qiwei, our vanguard forces pushed down the prepared rolling stone and blocked the road. Now the enemy has retreated temporarily..." the messenger continued: "but according to the intelligence of our scouts, the enemy seems to be shrinking and cutting down a lot of trees. I don''t know if they want to make siege equipment such as Jinglan. How can the vanguard forces deal with it? Please ask Zhao Qiwei to seize it."


    "Cutting down trees?" A chieftain next to Zhao Guangping heard the speech, sneered and said, "I don''t know what kind of brain these dogs are? The hummingbirds we asked for help have been released. When the siege equipment is made, our reinforcements will have arrived not long ago... "


    "That is, the dog really has no brain..." a chieftain next to him echoed: "the mountain road is so rugged, the terrain is high, the siege equipment can''t be pushed up, and the distance is not enough. It''s still suppressed by our challenge wood cannon stone to fight... It''s so stupid that it can''t be any more stupid."


    "Hum..." this cold hum came from Zhao Guangping, the highest ranking Wei Yuan Wei Suo Yun Qi Wei hereˇ° You are really brainless, stupid to death... As far as I know, the general who led the army this time is the youngest wing king in the history of Canrong, that is, the one who raided Shanhaiguan a few months ago, which made our army suffer a great loss, and Tiebi Marquis was almost dismissed. That''s the general of Canrong people... You look down upon him so much, don''t you have no head? "


    "Zhao Qiwei''s words are not so good..." the oldest of the four chieftains, some of them rely on their elders and sell their elders, and said, "the generals of the gourong people are not the generals of our Beidou Dynasty. Zhao Qiwei, you are building up other people''s ambition and destroying your own prestige."


    "What? Wu Yi, do you even think that gourong people want to make siege equipment? " Zhao Guangping asked with a sneer. He is the direct subordinate of fan Suiyang, the Tiebi Marquis of Yantian army. He came to weiyuanwei to serve as Yun Qi Wei after meritorious service, which means he parachuted down. But these chieftains have no room to rise. They always have a little opinion on him. Among them, Wu Yi, who is the oldest, is the leader. At this time, it''s good to catch Zhao Guangping''s story and take the opportunity to make trouble.


    "That''s right..." Wu Yi nodded, but Zhao Guangping said in a strict voice: "people listen to the order, everyone goes to the spring to get water, and ten thousand people divide half to protect the water source..." he turned his head, looked at Wu Yi contemptuously, and then said: "the life of Yan Tianjun soldiers is much more important than your old face. If you don''t get water at this time, the enemy will launch a fire attack, Our water source is captured by the enemy''s poison to the martial arts experts. None of the ten thousand Yantian soldiers can escape. We have to die here! "


    Speaking of this, Wu Yi and others can not help but be scared out of a cold sweat, "fire attack?"ˇ° Do dogs want to set fire to mountains? No... "One of the chieftains was surprisedˇ° Why not? " Zhao Guangping gave a cold humˇ° At this time, just after the beginning of spring, the vegetation and snow gradually disappeared, and there was only a ten mile mountain road in and out of the guard house, which was blocked by us. If a big fire burned to the mountain, if we didn''t kill thieves, wouldn''t we all have to die here? "ˇ° This... This... "What is this?" Zhao Guangping yelled: "don''t go to implement it as soon as possible!"ˇ° Newspaper! The big deal is not good! " Just as the chieftains answered and were about to go down to prepare for the fire attack, a messenger rushed in again in a panic. He knelt down half on the ground and cried out: "Zhao Qiwei, it''s not good... There''s a fire in the back mountain!"ˇ° So fast Zhao Guangping frowned slightly, but all the chieftains were in a panic. Back mountain, back mountain is still the water sourceˇ° Go Zhao Guangping suddenly picked up the halberd on the stone table next to him, yelled and walked out of the stone house quickly. He saw a thick smoke rising from the back mountain like a black dragon, covering most of the sky. Zhao Guangping''s body suddenly turned into a dark shadow and flew to the back mountainˇ° Shoot the arrow! Shoot the arrow The commander of the dog army called out in his words. Then came the sound of a series of bowstring vibrations. Countless rockets flew down in parabolic arcs. The people of gourong were strong in physical strength, and they were good at riding and shooting. So many of these rockets were thrown into the trenches of the front line of Weiyuan garrison. However, most of the Rockets still landed on the surrounding vegetation. Suddenly, the sound of "crackling" fire continued to ring, Several directions have even spread into the trenchesˇ° No, no! It''s on fire The soldiers of Weiyuan garrison screamed loudly. Although the soldiers outside can''t hear clearly or understand the meaning of the soldiers of Beidou Dynasty, they can tell from the tone that the fire meter has been successfulˇ° Keep shooting, keep shooting, keep shooting The commander ordered again. At the same time, the shadow on the back hill steadied itself and fell down. Because he saw the corpses of more than ten soldiers dressed by Yan Tianjunˇ° These are the soldiers guarding the water source... "Zhao Guangping thought to himself:" it''s too late... "After walking a few steps, he saw that the stream, which was clear and could see the bottom, seemed to be polluted by something, and there was a layer of black grease floating on the surface... Zhao Guangping went to the side of the stream, lowered his head slightly, asked a pungent smell, and could not help standing up and saying:" Damn it, It''s black water Black water is a unique kind of water that can be ignited in Northern Xinjiang. It is more resistant to burning than coal, lighter than water, and can float on water, so it is called black water. Originally, Zhao Guangping was going to take water to put out the fire meter of Canrong. Now the stream has been polluted by black water. If he took it to put out the fire again, it would be like adding fuel to the fire... What can he doˇ° The left-wing king of the dog army is really not simple... "Zhao Guangping sighed in his heart. At this moment, he suddenly turned over, supported the long halberd with both hands, and pushed it hard. However, he flew out a short blade of wolf tooth that came from behind. The short blade hit the tree and burstˇ° Wolf tooth guard Zhao Guangping suddenly said these three words when he saw the broken wolf tooth short blade. He had been following fan Suiyang for many years. He could not remember how many of his companions died under these short blades. He was too familiar with them. Before the words were heard, four black figures appeared from four directions as if they were ghosts, each holding a short blade of wolf''s teeth with cold light, "clank, clank!" With four sharp sounds in succession, Zhao Guangping''s halberd, like a dragon, protected his whole body so that the short blade could not get close to himˇ° Your wolf tooth short blade has drunk a lot of blood, but my dragon slaying halberd drinks more blood? " Zhao Guangping roared. After the halberd in his hand pushed back the four Langya guards, he clenched his hands and stabbed them down. The sand and stone suddenly turned into a shockwave like a new star and attacked the four Hourong Langya guards.

 Chapter 432

    "This guy is hard to deal with!" The head of a wolf tooth guard with sound into the secret said to the companion.


    "Yes, the Fayun emissary should be ready. Our task of delaying time has been completed. Retreat!" The wolf tooth guard next to him nodded.


    "Eat me and kill the Earth Dragon!" Zhao Guangping saw that the four Langya guards were forced to retreat by his own move. He was so elated that he suddenly lifted his right hand, but one hand raised the halberd, and his body jumped up high, throwing the halberd down in mid air.


    "Boom!" When the halberd fell to the ground, the Earth Dragon suddenly raised its head and rushed to the four wolf teeth guards.


    "Withdraw!" The four wolf tooth guards winked at each other and disappeared into the rising smoke of the Earth Dragon. By the time the Earth Dragon fell, they had already gone into seclusion.


    "He escaped so fast..." Zhao Guangping stopped the halberd and was about to take a breath. Suddenly, he saw a pillar of fire rising from the front mountain, accompanied by the scream of countless Yan soldiers burned by the fire!


    "Damn it, I''ve got a plan to divert the tiger from the mountain!"


    A master in dog army Shaman''s costume was suspended in the air, his hands were sealed, and his mouth was chanting words. The flames that were supposed to be put out in the trench were suddenly blazing, and even burst into the sky, which burned the soldiers who had piled up earth and stone to put out the fire.


    The shaman suddenly opened his eyes and waved his hand. The small flames gathered together and turned into a flame hurricane several meters high, spinning towards the soldiers of the Yantian army.


    At the same time, behind the shaman, the space collapses suddenly, and a dazzling silver river of stars appears across the sky from the darkness - the strong one of xingpo level, the power of a nebula!


    "Star level strong... Dog Rong star level strong!" Only those who see the power of the nebula have the image of pouring down the river of stars. Almost all the soldiers of Yantian army seem to see the God of death and run back desperately.


    "Ha ha ha..." the shaman looked up at the sky and laughed, his hands sealed again, and a whirlwind of fire rose up. Unexpectedly, it swept from the other side, blocking the retreat of Yan Tianjun soldiers!


    "No... we can''t go back!" The trapped soldiers of Yantian army immediately cried out in despair.


    "It''s over. We''re dead!"


    "Ah, go back and fight with them!"


    "Go


    After all, the soldiers of Yantian army are the elite of the main battle Corps. At the critical moment of life and death, a sense of blood is suddenly reflected. They almost all turn around, pull out their swords and rush to the Canrong soldiers under the cliff.


    "Shoot them! Shoot them As soon as the commander saw that the soldiers from the north were so fierce, he immediately ordered.


    The archer immediately vibrated His bowstring, and the flying locust like arrows shot through the body of the northerner soldiers in mid air. Some of them even jumped down first, and were shot into hedgehogs by the arrows. They smashed on the rocks like rubbish, and they could not die any more!


    "Hum... Beyond my capacity." The shaman Dressed star rank strongman gave a cold hum and yelled to the dog army below: "keep firing rockets to burn the mountain!"


    "Yes, master Fayun!" The dog commander below was very inspired, and frequently ordered to shoot arrows, and sent out troops to continue cutting down trees to make fire materials.


    However, in a quarter of an hour, the front position of Weiyuan Garrison has become a sea of purgatory fire. All 2500 soldiers in the front position died for their country. Most of the bodies were burned to pieces, which is unbearable. At the same time, the raging fire has been climbing along the mountain, which has crossed the hillside. In addition, the back mountain was set on fire because of the involvement of the Hourong Langya garrison, There was no way to put out the fire, and the fire spread. Under the attack of two sides, the rest of the officers and soldiers of Weiyuan garrison were compressed into a narrow area of three li around the top of the mountain.


    From a distance, the whole mountain of weiyuanweisuo seems to have become a huge torch, and the black smoke, like a ferocious demon, gradually drifts over the blue sky, covering most of the sky.


    "Your Highness, it seems that the plan has been successful. It seems that it is right for envoy Fayun to supervise the war." Mo Yunshi, standing beside aogang, could see the burning light of Weiyuan Garrison for miles. He could not help telling the left-wing Wang aogang: "Your Highness, when shall we let the troops go up the mountain to clean the battlefield? I''ve heard that the material savings in the Weiyuan garrison are very rich. If it''s burned, isn''t it a pity? "


    The young man with silver hair just closed his eyes slightly. He didn''t seem to hear what Mo Yunshi said. He also seemed to be the kind of mature atmosphere in which the current situation was under his control.


    "Your Highness..." Mo Yun asked again.


    "No need to stay... More stay is more trouble..." left wing Wang aogang said slowly: "Mo Yunshi, you go to see the situation of Yunshi, the other side''s experts should have appeared... If there is only one person, whether it is Xinghun stage or Xinghun stage =, you will work together to kill him, if more than one, even if it is Xinghun stage experts, you will come back immediately, You know what? "


    "Yes..." envoy Mo Yun knew that there must be a reason for Wang aogang''s decision, and he didn''t study it deeply. He just nodded his head and went to implement it. This is what left-wing Wang aogang appreciates most about envoy Mo Yun.


    On the top of the mountain, in the stone house of Weiyuan guard station, Zhao Guangping, the yunqi captain, and the four chieftains were in the stone house together. All of them were silent. I don''t seem to know what kind of decision to makeˇ° Zhao Qiwei... "A chieftain next to him asked in a low voice:" the other side has a strong star rank. If we don''t surrender, let alone the remaining five thousand brothers, even our lives will be ruined here... "" hum... "Zhao Guangping looked at the timid chieftain and said with a cold smile:" if you are greedy for life and afraid of death, What did you do at the beginning? "ˇ° This... "The chieftain was choked by Zhao Guangping''s words. He didn''t know what to sayˇ° Zhao Qiwei, it''s not about our personal honor or disgrace, but about the lives of 5000 soldiers... "Wu Yi stood up and said with great eloquence," which of them has no wife or parents? If they die here in vain, is it meaningful? " He looked at several chieftains next to him and said, "the left-wing king of the gourong people said that as long as we surrender, we will forge bodies that were burned to death for some of us, return them to the Beidou Dynasty, and help us cover up the fact of treason. These soldiers can also get the reputation of heroes who died for their country."ˇ° Ah... Such a hero''s reputation, Zhao is really not worthy of... "Zhao Guangping said sarcastically with a smile. Wu Yi was interrupted by Zhao Guangping, but he still said: "good name is not good name, and these soldiers'' lives are saved... If you insist on resistance, the opposite is the strong one of xingpo level, not to mention 5000 people, 50000 people can''t help him. What''s the point of you beating the stone with your eggs just for the so-called loyalty?" Wu Yi pointed to Zhao Guangping''s nose and said, "you don''t think about these five thousand brothers at all. What you think about is your fame in history after death! You hypocrite, do you think I''m right When Wu Yi talks, he looks dignified, but Zhao Guangping always looks at him with a sneer. When he finishes, Zhao Guangping suddenly drinks and yells: "Wu Yi, let your mother''s shit go!"

 Chapter 433

    "You... You... You..." Wu Yi was stunned by Zhao Guangping''s scolding, but he didn''t know how to answer. He had to pretend to take out a letter from his pocket and throw it on Zhao Guangping''s desk, saying: "people like you deserve to be burned to death. This is a personal letter from Wang aogang, the left wing of Canrong. It says that we are people, As long as the surrender can be granted to a hundred families in the dog army, and if the opportunity is right, we can also take our families over... Isn''t it better to be burned here and die a hundred times for our country? "


    Zhao Guangping said with a cold smile: "Wu Yi, you really treated Yan Tianjun''s armor badly. How could someone have been blind at that time and recruited a scum like you into the army?"


    "If you''re surnamed Zhao, you''re going to bite people. You''ve got an hour at most..." Wu Yi stood up with disdain and was about to leave, but Zhao Guangping said, "if you want to join the enemy, you can take off the armor of the Yantian army. On the one hand, you can''t use it when you get to Canrong. On the other hand, you don''t deserve to wear the armor. There are 2500 brothers who were burned alive on the front line, Any man who comes out loud is more worthy of your thousand man''s armor


    "Hum... It''s not rare for me to take off." When Wu Yi hears the speech, he suddenly takes off his helmet and throws it at Zhao Guangping''s feet. Then he quickly takes off his armor and throws it on the ground. He goes straight out of the stone house.


    "Angkor!" The two chieftains who had a good relationship with Wu Yi stood up one by one when they saw that Wu Yi was going to leave. If they were worried about Zhao Guangping''s attitude before, when they saw that Wu Yi and Zhao Guangping had completely torn their faces, they would not hesitate to stand on Wu Yi''s side. They also stretched out their hands to learn from Wu Yi and threw their helmets in front of Zhao Guangping, He peeled off his armor and threw it on the ground. He followed Wu Yi out of the huge stone house. Only Zhao Guangping, who was sitting like a stone statue with a long halberd, and the last remaining chieftain, Zhao Guangping, looked at the chieftain and said slowly, "Liu Wei, the mole ant is still alive. You don''t have to die here with me, You can go out with Wu Yi to join the enemy. In such a situation, you can''t save anyone, and it''s not a merit to save yourself. "The last chieftain, who was called Liu Wei, gave a bitter smile, and then Zhao Guangping said," Zhao Qiwei, are you really not sure, or are you testing his subordinates? " Then he stopped for a moment and continued: "more than 2500 brothers of our department have been buried in the sea of fire. If Liu Wei lives in a muddle and betrays the enemy, I will surely bear heavy debts in my life. After I die, I will be under the nine springs. How can I explain to these former brothers?" He looked at Zhao Guangping with a wry smile and said, "Zhao Qiwei, it''s better to be loyal to the country than to live like death..."


    "No matter... No matter..." Zhao Guangping saw that Liu Wei was sincere, and he didn''t say anything more. Instead, he looked at the three pieces of Yan Tianjun armor scattered on the ground. Finally, he slowly raised his head and said, "if Zhao Guangping can survive today, he must take these three dogs'' helmets to make a night pot!"


    Then Zhao Guangping closed his eyes again and resumed his motionless posture. He seemed to want to spend the last time of his life in peace. The only water source on the mountain is polluted. The fire has turned into a sea of fire from all directions, and the strong of xingpo rank are pressing down. Today, it''s a dilemma in a dilemma, and it''s a doomed situation.


    I don''t know how long it took, as if it had been a day or two, and half an hour later in a trance. Suddenly, Liu Wei next to him cried out, "Zhao Qiwei, Zhao Qiwei! Wake up! We don''t have to die! Don''t die


    Zhao Guangping suddenly opened his eyes, but at this time Liu Wei, like a curious child, stretched out his hand and pointed out the window, shouting: "Zhao Qiwei, it''s snowing... The fire is weak! The mountain fire won''t start! "


    "What It was as if the person sentenced to death got the news of his acquittal at the last moment. Zhao Guangping jumped up from his chair and rushed to the window. All he saw was snow-white snowflakes falling down all over the sky. It was spring, and there was still so much snow that it was enough to suppress the burning of the fire. What was the fate of the Beidou dynasty, It was Zhao Guangping and others'' determination to die that moved God and brought down this path of life... In fact, neither of them was a manifestation of heaven at all. But... "Damn, there''s a master coming..." the Fayun suspended in the air suddenly felt a breath that was comparable to his own strength. It''s too late to dodge... I don''t know why the fire didn''t notice before. When the other side appeared, it was close at hand.


    "Frost! No... it''s the skill of BEIYAO palace! " The Fayun envoy stretched out his hand to put a snowflake in his palm. Suddenly, the huge snowflake turned into a faint silver light and dissipated. The heavy snow actually came down by magic!


    "Envoy Fayun, let''s die!" Just when the Fayun emissary figured out the identity of the man, a dark blue sword had split from the cloud!


    "Bafang snow danceˇ° The figure gave a clear drink, and the snowflakes all over the sky were flying around with the dark blue sword, directly hitting the Fayun emissary!


    The Fayun emissary was also surprised, and cried: "the realm of martial arts and martial arts is really you... Snow nameless!"


    "Yes, Fayun emissary... You escaped from me last time. It depends on whether you are so lucky this time!" That voice Jiao drinks, originally should scatter down snowflakes suddenly seem to have been guided general, in succession toward the direction of the cloud.


    "Hum... Your highness is right. I knew you would come..." the Fayun emissary raised his hand like a bamboo in his chest. A silver white charm came out of his hand. The dazzling xingxuan''s power suddenly broke out. When the silver was gone, the Fayun emissary surrounded by snowflakes had disappearedˇ° Damn it, let him run away... "Bai siyao stopped the sword and waved her right hand. The gathered snowflakes flew away again, but they fell towards the fire. At the same time, Bai siyao whispered to Gu fan, who was in charge of the whole audience: "Gu fan, what should we do? Aogang seems to know that we will have experts..." Gu fan laughed coldly and replied casually: "under such circumstances, how can it be possible that we don''t send high-level military officers to reinforce us? Aogang can guess that we will send star level masters, but can he guess how many star level masters we will send? " Gu fan stopped for a moment and continued: "siyao, your task has been completed. If we only send some martial arts below the star level to rescue, on the one hand, we might be hurt by the star level masters like Fayun envoy, and on the other hand, it''s not like our way of doing things. The importance of weiyuanwei is obvious to aogang, but we can''t see it... Don''t worry, Your appearance at this time can dispel his worries and let him step by step to the grave we dug for him... "OK, Gufan, I hope everything goes well next." Bai siyao didn''t know whether Gu fan had deliberately said something to comfort her, but she had to say, "I''ll put out the fire first."

 Chapter 434

    A moment later, in Weiyuan City, the young man with silver hair raised his head slightly, and the shaman dressed Fayun emissary appeared in front of him, but his expression seemed to be a little embarrassed at this time.


    "Your Highness..."


    Aogang saw his appearance and asked slowly, "failed?"


    Fayun emissary nodded and replied: "Your Highness, half of the success, half of the failure..." without waiting for aogang to ask, Fayun emissary continued: "although our army was interfered by the enemy''s star level fighters in the fire plan, it didn''t succeed in the end, but your Highness''s letter of persuasion received unexpected results, and the three chieftains of Weiyuan garrison surrendered to us."


    "Oh? Did they take the army and surrender to us Aogang asked with great interest.


    "No, all three of them escaped in plain clothes..." the envoy replied truthfully.


    "What''s the use of keeping these bitches?" The left-wing Wang aogang sneered and seemed to have a deep contempt for these traitorsˇ° Our palace wrote to these guys in order to reduce the intensity of weiyuanwei''s resistance, not to attract these shameless people. Kill, kill all... "


    "This... This... Your highness, isn''t that good?" The Fayun emissary was unable to speak for a moment.


    "By the way... How many star level warriors are coming from the north?" Aogang seemed to think of something again and continued, "have you ever played against them?"


    Speaking of this, the Fayun emissary said slowly: "here comes a star spirit level warrior. After I fight with her, I''ll run away with the star Rune you gave me. "


    Aogang smelled the speech, and his face showed displeasure. He said in a low voice, "what I said, you didn''t go to heart, did you?"


    "Don''t dare..." the Fayun emissary knelt down busily, and his head was very low. He replied, "my palace doesn''t say that if there is only one star level warrior, I will let you and the Moyun emissary kill him together?" Aogang continued: "this star level warrior must have been sent by northerners to ask for directions. If you let him go back, you will know the strength of our army, but what should we do? Although the killing of this man will certainly cause the northern army''s doubts, they don''t know our strength. They certainly dare not send people to test again, so we can take advantage of the situation and seize the Weiyuan guard station. " Aogang said here, can not help but some angry way: "now, we are at a disadvantage."


    However, Fayun emissary said to aogang wrongly: "Your Highness, it''s not that I didn''t listen to you... It''s really because of this person... This person... Even if I join hands with Moyun emissary, it''s definitely not her opponent... Even we are in danger..."


    "Oh? Who''s here? " Hearing the speech, aogang could not help frowning and said, "is it the iron wall Marquis of the northerners? No... the war here is so dangerous that he can''t risk himself and be so reckless... But apart from him, I really can''t think of any warrior of xingpo level among the northerners who can match you and envoy Moyun? "


    Fayun emissary shook his head and said: "Your Highness, this person was not from the northern camp, but now it is clear that he is. Moreover, you just suffered a big loss from her some time ago... Even Jieyun emissary..."


    "What! It''s her! How could she be with the northerners The left-wing Wang aogang''s face suddenly changed. He closed his eyes slightly, then opened his eyes and said, "this bitch has really mixed with that boy... No wonder she will appear in the camp of the northerners..."


    Thinking of this, aogang frowned abruptly and asked Fayun emissary, "when you fight with him, do you feel that there are other star level warriors nearby?"


    "Back to your highness... No, at the beginning I was ready to kill the star level strongman, so I felt it very carefully..." Fayun emissary replied: "there is no one, and my subordinates think it''s a bit strange."


    "Yes, I don''t think it''s possible for that bitch to come alone." Aogang touched his chin and analyzed: "even if I, my own women, come out to carry out such a dangerous task, I will never leave, so will Gufan... And Gufan is the leader of the northern people''s Imperial Army, and has a superior position in Northern Xinjiang. If there are any advantages or disadvantages, I''m afraid that tiebihou can''t explain... The northern tiebihou will certainly go with Gu fan... And tiebihou is the head of Yantian army in Northern Xinjiang... If he goes out, he must have full assurance... "


    "Your Highness... What do you mean?" He heard aogang talking to himself all the time, but he didn''t understand what he was saying, so he asked again.


    Aogang stood up abruptly and said to the Fayun emissary next to him, "shout Gongyun emissary and Moyun emissary, let''s go quickly... It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time!"


    "Your Highness... What happened?" Fayun was confused by aogang''s command, like falling into a fogˇ° Your highness, aren''t we going to attack Weiyuan guard station? And as soon as we leave, the 100000 troops in Weiyuan city and the 50000 troops on the mountain road are not... "


    "There is a saying that a thousand troops are easy to obtain, but a general is hard to obtain..." Wang aogang, a leftist, said to the Fayun emissary with a voice: "our palace thinks that this place should be a trap. If our palace''s guess is wrong, according to our previous plan, these 100000 people are more than enough to capture weiyuanwei. If our palace''s intuition is correct, these 150000 troops can be the cover for us to escape, You know, if it''s really a trap, if we let the army retreat now and make such an abnormal move, we will only let our opponents know that we have seen their intention and attack ahead of time. At that time, not to mention that more than half of the 150000 troops will be killed or injured, and even we will be burned. With the population of our nation, even if the army of 150000 is destroyed, it will definitely recover in 20 years. However, if the star level strong are damaged, it is unknown whether there will be several star level masters in 20 years. "


    As soon as Fayun''s envoy Jing aogang reminded him, he immediately stood up and understood the seriousness of the situationˇ° Hurry up and call back Mo Yun envoy and Gong Yun envoy, and then work together with the four to break out of the encirclement! " Wang aogang, the left wing, urgedˇ° Yes, sir The Fayun emissary answered, his figure was disillusioned, and then disappeared in the distance. At the same time, on the cloud, the people hiding their own breath have not found aogang''s abnormal behavior. All the people, including the powerful Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang, are carrying out the plan given to them by Gufan step by step. Suddenly, Gufan''s voice rings in people''s mindsˇ° Aogang found a flaw... Everyone alert, they are going to break out... "At this moment, a corner guarded by Xu Fan, suddenly four figures soared up in the air and rushed towards his directionˇ° No! They found me Xu Fan said to everyone with his voice, but the sword of his right hand didn''t dare to be idle. He suddenly returned to the sword, which was blocking the wolf tooth sword coming from aogang. The sword decorated with wolf teeth suddenly let out a wolf roar, and it was a mighty force of stars, carrying the supreme power, hitting Xu Fan. In one round, Xu Fan''s blood gushed out of his mouth and flew backwards. He almost couldn''t keep the sky. He was about to end up in pieces. Against the limit of xingpo level, Xinghun level was defeated completelyˇ° Hum, all the people in our palace are experts. I didn''t expect to have this kind of bear bag. " Wang aogang, the left wing, slowly put the long sword into the scabbard and gave a cold smile. He was about to turn around and fly in the opposite direction. Suddenly, as if he had been hit by an electric shock, he stood still. Because a young man''s voice was accurately conveyed to aogang''s ears: "aogang, it''s only because you are wise and confused for a while. If you didn''t love fighting and ran away immediately after repulsing Xu Fan just now, I''m afraid I can''t block your retreat. If you want to blame me, you have to trust me and pretend that you are very powerful. Just when you were talking, I and several other star level strongmen had already set up the star field in this area... You can''t escape now! " The field of stars is that more than six star level strongmen launch their own xingxuan forces at the same time, so as to connect their independent space into a whole, and thus become a powerful polar wall similar to the artificial star field. In this star field, the power of all the star level strongmen is shared equally. Unless all the star level strongmen in the field are dead, the star field will finally be broken. Not to mention the deterrent power of the four words "star field" for the star level warriors, Gu Fan said that he had arranged the star field, which at least proved that Gu fan had brought five star level warriors around him! And this should not be the star soul level warrior who was badly hit by Aokang''s sword just nowˇ° Hum... Don''t pretend to be a ghost! " Aogang calmed down slightly, but he held the sword in his hand and roared in the direction of Gu fan''s voice: "I don''t believe that you have recruited six strong stars to work with you in the field of stars. You know, unless you trust each other very much, who would be willing to share their power with others? I don''t believe itˇ° Don''t believe it? Then you can have a try! " Gu fan''s voice rang in aogang''s ear with ridicule and banter.

 Chapter 435

    "Fayun emissary, Moyun emissary, Gongyun emissary... You join forces with our palace to block and kill the gods and rush out directly!" With a roar from aogang, a silver wolf suddenly appeared behind him. Fayun envoy and Moyun envoy also responded. Fayun envoy suddenly grabbed a string of white rosary beads of unknown material on his chest, and his thumb quickly flew on the rosary beads. One tangible character after another flew out of his rosary beads, From time to time, he pieced together all kinds of images to gather behind the silver wolf. Mo Yunshi took a deep breath several times in an instant. The illusion of a golden winged ROC bird loomed behind him. All of these three people released their strongest images at once. Obviously, they wanted to get rid of Gu fan and others and escape from the heaven.


    As the image becomes more and more real, the space behind the three people also disintegrates. The three people add up to a total of four nebulae, like the Milky way across the night sky. In the last fight, Gu fan still remembers that the Jieyun envoys and Fayun envoys around aogang didn''t break through the shackles of a nebula. Their strength was still the strength of nine xingxuan. So was Moyun envoys. Except Gongyun envoys, none of them was a warrior who broke through the shackles of a nebula and had the image of Xinghe pouring backward. But at this time, behind the envoys of Fayun and Moyun, there is a bright river of stars, which is formed by the power of xingxuan. It is obvious that these two people have made great breakthroughs in these days.


    If you can''t, no matter how high your accomplishments are, it can only be the power of nine stars. The importance of breaking through the shackles can be seen. It''s also very difficult. This is the reason why the power of Gufan''s 16 stars still can''t condense into the nebula, but if it wasn''t for the ancient evil god ohoba in Gufan''s body, I''m afraid it would have to stop at the power of nine stars.


    "I''ll let you know now, what is a mantis pawning a cart!" With a roar from aogang, the wolf tooth sword of his right hand was raised above his head, throwing out a sword awn. Then three different images carrying the martial arts idea and the power of the stars of the three star level strongmen suddenly rose to the sky and flew into the air.


    "Don''t be impulsive!" Seeing this, Gong Yun seemed to be aware of something. He suddenly yelled, "be careful, there''s fraud!"


    "So I hear, all things are true, and the false and the real live together!" A young man''s voice suddenly rang out of the void, but this proverb is unheard of. I don''t know which school or which school is written in the basic classics.


    Although the maxim is majestic, profound and obscure, and obviously contains great wisdom, the strong people in the star level know that only those who have achieved the unity of heaven and man, and have understood the essence of the unity of martial arts and martial arts, can they hurt their opponents with attack means similar to the maxim. If these two necessary conditions are not met, the most abstruse maxim is just a trick.


    The unity of martial arts is to break through the shackles of the power of a nebula before it can be realized. The realm of the unity of man and nature is to rely on great chance and coincidence, not to mention to cultivate to a great level. Therefore, most of such figures are strong in history.


    The last time I fought with them, it was just the level of heaven. Even if it was the level of heaven, in less than two months, it was absolutely impossible to break the two bottlenecks of Xinghun level and Xinghun level. You should know that you have been stuck in the level of heaven all your life. The warriors of Xinghun level are as numerous as the sand of Ganges. If someone can break Xinghun level in two months, Xingpo level, not to mention unprecedented, is absolutely no one after, it is not a prodigy, is to seize heaven and earth''s creation of the devil! In the view of aogang and others, if Gu fan did it, it must be the latter!


    But in fact, by chance, the ancient people had reached the realm of the unity of heaven and man, and also had a glimpse of the threshold of the unity of martial arts. Their strength had already exceeded the power of nine stars represented by the power of a nebula. However, for various reasons, they could not condense into a nebula at all. They only existed in such a strange way as the power of sixteen stars, Therefore, it is not true to understand the realm of the unity of martial arts and martial arts, but in the field of stars, everyone''s power is shared. With the help of fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, Bai siyao and Jieyun, Gu fan''s realm in the field of stars is also promoted to the level of star spirit.


    So when this proverb was uttered, the space where aogang, Gongyun emissary, Moyun emissary and Fayun emissary were suddenly changed. It was as if they had been cut out of the whole world. In the dark space, there were stars everywhere, turning into a star field.


    It''s just like the star field!


    "Damn... He really has a star field!" Exclaimed Oka.


    "As I have heard, all dharmas originate from emptiness, and emptiness generates all things, and all dharmas are the laws of all things." Gufan''s voice rang again.


    At the same time, the three images with the strength of the three powerful stars and spirits were suddenly bound by the seemingly weak proverbs, and then turned to dissipate towards the surrounding space. If the momentum of the three forces was a rebellious wild wolf at the beginning of the collision, the momentum of the dissipated power was exhausted, It''s like a dog begging for mercy. It''s like being suppressed by a law that binds all things and yielding.


    Just as the three forces dissipated, a white shirt appeared slowly.


    It is clear that the face is still young, but there is far more than this age of sophistication, it should have childish eyes, but as if there are thousands of clouds gathering and scattered, straight into the sky as hard to measure.


    In his right hand, the boy in white holds a long black sword, which is as clear as ink. It is Gu fan, the deputy commander of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden armyˇ° Aogang... Oh, no, his Royal Highness the left wing King... It''s not the first time that we''ve met each other, so we don''t need to introduce ourselves... "Gu fan looked at aogang with a sneer on his face and sent out his greetings in a slightly sarcastic toneˇ° Gufan! If my palace can escape from the heaven, I will tear you to pieces! " Wang aogang, on the left wing, was furious when he saw Gu fan''s smile, which seemed to be walking leisurely and everything was in his heart. He wanted to cut Gu fan in half with one sword. However, Gu fan''s move of attacking with proverbs just now was extremely strange. It was more likely that his strength would advance by leaps and bounds in less than two months, When it comes to the power of Wang aogang''s two nebulae on the left, he will even win... So he doesn''t dare to act rashly. He can only stare at Gu fan coldly and growl a few timesˇ° If you want to bark, just bark for a while... "Gu Fan said with a cold smile," after a while, you will no longer be the left-wing king of Canrong, but the former left-wing king! "ˇ° bold! Don''t try to touch your Highness''s finger with us The Fayun emissary next to aogang suddenly stepped forward and stood in front of aogang, yelling at Gufanˇ° Fayun emissary Aogang yelled softly, as if he was moved by fayunshi''s behaviorˇ° You Gu fan shook his head and said, "when I touch aogang, you can''t see it... Because every one of you will die before him!" Before Gu fan''s words were heard, his left sleeve without a sword swung suddenly, but a magic weapon with golden light flew out of the sleeve. The magic weapon was a dragon shaped pendant with exquisite workmanship, which was thrown out by Gu fan and suspended between him and the fourˇ° Wanfa Tianlong Pendant When he saw the golden dragon shaped pendant, the Fayun emissary was shocked. "You have conquered this treasure of our snow mountain!"ˇ° Hum... "Gu fan snorted coldly, and then said," who told you that this is the treasure of your snow mountain? This is my master''s magic weapon. It was stolen by your snow mountain shaman after it was lost. I''ll tell you again that this magic weapon is not the Wanfa Tianlong pendant you said... His original name is... "Gu Fan said that, he grabbed a seal with his right hand, and the mysterious Dragon Pendant suddenly glowed with gold, and countless golden Tianlong shadows split from the pendant, For a time, the sound of dragons filled the whole spaceˇ° Mysterious Dragon Pendant Gu fan''s voice fell down, and countless Golden Dragon shadows immediately twined around Fayun envoy like a messˇ° No... no... don''t... Wanfa Tianlong pendant... "Envoy Fayun hastily said:" I... I have been worshipped by snow mountain for hundreds of years, and all previous priestesses have poured spiritual power on you... There is no merit, there is also hardship... You... You can''t, you can''t take revenge! "ˇ° Boom Before he finished his words, he saw a flash of golden light. With the slight vibration of the whole star field, countless Golden Dragon shadows dissipated in all directions. Gu fan also took the mysterious Dragon Pendant back to his left sleeve with a move. Just now, the place where he was standing was so violent and small-scale explosion that there was no residue left, Only fragments of broken magic weapons were left in the space. They told aogang and his party that the magic cloud envoy was indeed killed by the blow of the mysterious Dragon Pendant in Gufan''s hand. Even the magic weapons in his body were shattered by the blow just now. It''s hard to repair themˇ° You... "The Mo Yun envoy beside aogang held out his hand and pointed to Gu fan. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but Gu Fan said faintly:" although the mysterious Dragon Pendant didn''t reach heaven level, it''s not heaven level magic weapon, but it''s smart. Just now he''s merciful. Let the FA Yun envoy release it, but he doesn''t suffer any pain, does he? " Later, Gu fan turned slightly, looked at Wang aogang, the left wing, and the envoys Gongyun and Moyun behind him, and said with a smile, "well, who''s next? Who wants to go ahead of your master? "

 Chapter 436

    "Your Highness, I''ll stop him. Let''s go!" Mo Yun let out a roar, and the space behind him suddenly cracked. The power of Xing Xuan, who should have gathered into a nebula, burst out and attached to Mo Yun.


    Mo Yun spread his hands slightly, left hand in front, five fingers curled like eagle''s claws, and roared in a low voice


    "I''ll show you the power of our ancient Tianpeng road!"


    "Tianpeng changes!"


    Those silver stars attached to the Moyun emissary gathered together when they were in Mundon, and turned into the image of a silver ROC based on the body of Moyun emissary.


    "Xingxuan''s power is externalized... This is a very profound method. It is said that it has been lost for a long time!" Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of the iron wall, exclaimed in the secret: "sure enough, no one can make it out except the orthodoxy of the ancient schools!"


    "Gufan, be careful! Don''t underestimate the enemy Bai siyao also shouts to Gu fan in the secret.


    Gu fan nodded slightly. Wang aogang and others on the left couldn''t see through his strength at this time. He was the most clear. After integrating the strength of six star level strongmen on average, Gu fan''s strength dropped to 15 star Xuans in this star field, but he had a realm where only the star level strongmen could combine martial arts with martial arts, And in this field of stars, nebular forces can condense.


    Gu fan killed the Fayun envoy just now. On the one hand, he didn''t have enough vigilance because he didn''t know his strength. On the other hand, as long as he relied on the power accumulated in the mysterious Dragon Pendant, otherwise, a star soul level warrior would want to kill a star soul level Warrior whose realm was higher than his own. Moreover, it would be hard to kill him in one move?


    Gu fan was just making a warning to others. At this time, he didn''t dare to make a big move in the face of Moyun emissary''s all-out attack. With a twinkle of his figure, he fell behind the Moyun emissary who turned into Mirs. The dark sword of his right hand suddenly came out of its sheath and cut it off.


    "The secret of killing God and chopping magic sword!"


    Just now, the ordinary sword contains the potential of wind and thunder. The two lights of black and white are rotating, as if the night and the day are constantly alternating. Since Gu fan sealed the soul of the warrior through killing gods and chopping demons sword and the ghost Sutra of the underworld, his understanding of killing gods and chopping demons sword has reached a higher level, so that now the mutual generation of yin and Yang in the ghost Sutra of the underworld is changed, The ancient books of mutual evolution are integrated into the formula of killing gods and chopping demons, which has the sword Qi of good and evil, and its power is greatly increased.


    Under this sword, there is the profound meaning of yin and Yang and the cycle of day and night. It is like the wheel of time. It constantly washes the Moyun with sword Qi, and condenses the whole body with xingxuan''s power.


    "Not good..." Mo Yunshi screamed and turned to meet Gu fan. Gu fan''s left hand, which was as empty as the wild, suddenly flashed a light blue light. In a moment, an ice blue sword appeared. It was just another magic weapon of Gu fan, which was inferior to the "ice Jue sword spirit" of the mysterious Dragon Pendant!


    "Thirty six chop Gang sword step gang fight!" Gu fan drank a low, feet virtual stepped on a few times, the body has been flying. Such a light action, unexpectedly avoided Mo Yun to make the incarnation of Mirs, such as a lightning stroke, fell steadily behind Mo Yun.


    "Mo Yun, watch your back!" This series of actions are only completed in a flash. Ordinary martial arts people can''t see Gu fan''s actions at all. But when Gu fan fell behind Mo Yun envoy, Gong Yun envoy, who had been silent all the time, suddenly called out.


    It is not Wang aogang, the left wing with two nebular forces, who can see through Gu fan''s actions, but the Gongyun emissary with only one nebular force.


    Mo Yun envoy was about to turn around to meet him. Gu fan''s ice Jue sword spirit in his left hand had been cut on the shell behind Mo Yun envoy.


    "Thirty six chop Gang sword''s arbitrary Gang Qian!"


    This sword is just at the same place where the shell of Tianpeng, which was condensed by Mo Yun, was damaged just now. It''s much easier to cut this sword further.


    "Pilipa, pilipa..." this sword was like destroying the shell made by the power of Xing Xuan behind Mo Yun''s envoy. It smashed all the shells into small silver particles and scattered in the air. Mo Yun''s envoy was beaten forward by Gu fan''s power and almost fell down.


    "Is this the power of your ancient school?" Gu fan looked at the Mo Yun emissary who was hurt by himself in front of him, and sneered coldly. He made no secret of his contempt, as if he was going to enrage Mo Yun emissary.


    "Gu fan... I admit that you are indeed an immortal genius... Although I can''t feel what realm and strength you are now, you are really extraordinary. You have the strength to let me use such a move..." the gasping Mo Yun suddenly raised his head and said in a deep voice to the left-wing Wang aogang: "Your Highness, goodbye forever!"


    Suddenly, Gu fan''s God killing sword kept flashing, as if to tell Gu fan that a danger that could threaten his life was approaching!


    "Mo Yun Shi, no!" The left-wing Wang aogang seems to know what Mo Yunshi is going to do. He suddenly reaches out his hand and seems to pull him forward, but he is held by Gong Yunshi desperately.


    After a while, Mo Yun suddenly poured out countless dazzling balls of light in his body, and all the broken shells of Mirs on his body melted. Mo Yun raised his head and let out a roar like a crane, and then his body was swallowed by the strong light. Then it was as if a dazzling star was born in the field of stars, and its light was shining out in all directions. Not to mention Gu fan, who was facing the light group, or even Wang aogang or Gongyun, who was on the left flank, were affected. They had no time to block their eyes. They were blinded by the glare. Other warriors may not know the power of the stars, but Gu fan, who struggled with the will of the stars to absorb the power of the stars, had a profound understanding that the power of the stars could not be stopped by human powerˇ° What a shame Just when the light was so dazzling that people could hardly open their eyes, a sound like the singing of a bird came. A big bird, like a Peng or a Phoenix, came out of the light and flew straight at Gufan. The sharp beak and sharp claw grabbed Gu fan''s head. There was no doubt that such a swift blow was not the body of the warrior, even the armor of the heavenly soul. Will be born to tear a hole! Even torn to piecesˇ° "Zheng Gu fan''s two hands'' Jingkui sword and bingjue sword spirit closed together and stood in front of him. The two bunches of sword awns suddenly appeared, almost blocking the beak that the strange bird was pecking at first. Just when Gu fan thought he was blocking his attack, he suddenly changedˇ° What a shame The strange bird that radiated dazzling light once more hissed, but its wings suddenly lifted Gufan up, lifting it as light as a vole, and carried it to the air. Then, with the power of its wings, it suddenly threw him down, and its sharp claws pounced down on Gufan''s chestˇ° What a shame The strange bird saw that he was about to get it, and suddenly cried out. At this time, a dark blue light shield suddenly appeared in front of Gu fan. This power was absorbed by Gu fan from the ghost of the demon God. At this time, it was really a critical moment, and the shield was in front of Gu fan!

 Chapter 437

    "Quack!" When the strange bird touched Gu fan''s shield, which was formed by the shadow of evil spirits, it immediately uttered a shrill scream, and the feathers of its whole body were scattered, and it immediately withered.


    Gu fan immediately recalled that when he tried in the stars, Gu fan cut the flame of the stars with his sword, which was transformed into the most original power of the stars, and absorbed it. Could it be that the power of the middle ancient demons accumulated for thousands of years could be used to make the extremely masculine power of the stars?


    The ancient Tianpeng Tao cultivated by Mo Yun is really good. It can transform its own xingxuan power into the most powerful one. You should know that the power of the star is extremely harmful to the warrior''s xingxuan. If the opponent doesn''t know this killing move, he will be easily killed against the trend.


    Secure to rely on the magic of God as like as two peas in the ancient world, the ancient cloud is strong enough to control the ability of the incarnation of the sky. Gu Yuan has no fear. The left hand''s soul is recovered from the body. The blue light that turned into a shield suddenly changes. It cooperates in the hands of ancient fan and becomes a light blue sword. It is exactly like the lightsaber of ancient people who killed stars in the star field.


    "Your Tianpeng change is really extraordinary. How about my dark lightsaber?" Gu fan burst out laughing. The lightsaber formed by the dark blue light in his left hand was bent, and then it turned into a straight dark blue lightsaber, which instantly extended to infinity and broke through Mo Yun without any suspense.


    After Gu fan suffered a loss, Mo Yun immediately flew away, but he was a hundred feet away in front of Gu fan, far beyond the range that any move could attack. After all, he was not a fool. When he was about to succeed, his Tianpeng incarnation suffered a big loss in Gu fan''s hands. If he continued to attack, it would be really unwise.


    Fortunately, the star field is a simulated star field, in which the space is almost endless and vast. It''s the best way for Mo Yun to escape Gu fan''s edge, find out his flaws and strike him dead again.


    But in the moment just now, the lightsaber which extended infinitely penetrated his body without warning. The cathode force, which seems to be the opposite of the force in his body, is like the ice in the fire, dissolving rapidly and sucking greedily the force in his body.


    The fire melted the ice, and then the ice melted into water and put out the fire! Mo Yun makes the body in such a state now... Just for a moment, the brilliant and majestic giant Tianpeng just now, just like a wet pheasant, stands still, sending out small silver particles all over the body, dispersing in the dark field of stars.


    In front of him, Gu fan, dressed in white, slowly appeared. Before Mo Yun made him react, Gu fan opened his hand and covered him with a dark blue light. Then the background of the whole star field suddenly changed. When it became clear again, he returned to the left wing Wang aogang and Gong Yun, But Mo Yun was covered by Gu fan''s blue light and couldn''t move at all.


    "Gu fan, if you want to kill, why procrastinate?" Mo Yun envoy seemed to be ready for sacrifice. He yelled at Gu fan: "I count thousands and thousands, but I didn''t count that there is a cathode force in your body that can restrain me from Tianpeng to Yanglie mang. If it wasn''t for that force, you would have been killed by me now!"


    Gu fan, dressed in white, looked at Mo Yun emissary, who was still invincible just now. He nodded and said, "yes, if I don''t have that cathode force in my body, I can''t stop you at all. But sometimes luck is also a part of strength... So, what''s wrong with you?"


    Mo Yun Shi shook his head and replied: "so, I have nothing to say..." the voice fell, and Mo Yun, who was shrouded by Gu fan, sighed. His whole body was constantly rising with silver white light, and it turned into sand particles to smash and disperse.


    "Mo Yun Shi!" Wang aogang of the left wing roared, and the wolf tooth sword of his right hand came out of its sheath, but with an angry sword, he cut it straight to Gu fan''s face.


    Facing Wang aogang, a left-wing man, Gu fan''s sword, which was full of indignation, did not move. His right hand''s sword stood in front of him and moved it slowly. It was as if his jade hand was gentle and gentle. He was afraid that it would disturb a pool of clear water. In front of him, two forces, cathode and anode, suddenly formed a terrible energy vortex, He immediately swallowed up aogang''s sword Qi, then turned around and dissipated into nothingness.


    "What After all, Wang aogang on the left wing is the peak of the power of the two nebulae. How can he not be surprised to see that his angry blow was so lightly resolved by Gu fan.


    "Your Highness, we can''t blame Gu fan..." Gongyun emissary beside aogang said: "in fact, when Mo Yun emissary was incarnated as Tianpeng just now, he transformed all the power in his body into xingxuan''s power, including his own body. At that time, he had already died. After that, what he fought with Gu fan was just his indomitable will... He was defeated by Gu fan and was convinced, When his will is depressed, his body disappears, but it''s not his poisoned hand... "


    Gu fan suddenly interrupted: "it''s OK, aogang. I don''t mind if you count this life on my head." He looked at gongyunshi and aogang, as if they were two rabbits trapped and unable to escapeˇ° I just want you to look at your subordinates and fall in front of you one by one... "Gu fan raised his mouth slightly, put on a sneer and said:" one by one, you will be able to understand my desperation in the war in the dog army camp, but you still can''t taste it. You owe me a blood debt from the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army! "


    "Hum... Blood debt?" Wang aogang, the left wing, heard Gu fan mention the past of the Shanhaiguan war, but the frenzy and irritability in his eyes suddenly dissipated and replaced by calm as waterˇ° Gu fan, you attacked our dog army camp that day and killed more than 200 people of our elite Langya guard. How can you calculate this account? "ˇ° How to calculate? " Gu fan retorted: "that''s what you deserve. The frontier was peaceful, but you repeatedly attacked. You killed my people, captured my people, robbed my property and burned my house. I can''t say that you killed 200 wolf tooth guards, even if you killed them all!"ˇ° You... "Left wing Wang aogang was excited by Gu fan''s words, but he didn''t know how to answer for a moment. At this time, Gongyun envoy stepped forward slightly and said, "Gufan, I''ll ask you... Are you sure that this northern Xinjiang has been your northern people''s land since ancient times?"ˇ° It doesn''t matter whether it''s true or not... "Gu fan knew that Gongyun envoy wanted to say that this was the area under the control of Canrong before, which was occupied by the northerners. Anyway, there was no historical data, but he wanted to get the upper hand, so he interrupted:" I only know that the people of Northern Xinjiang lived and worked in peace and contentment under the management of our Dynasty, and there were one developed city after another, I don''t know how many times better than your stockade on the grassland! There has never been a dynasty that will never be easy, but as time goes by, the common people pass on from generation to generation. Only the rulers recognized by the common people are the real masters of this land! " Speaking of this, Gu fan suddenly pointed out his right index finger to envoy Gongyun and said, "if you people on the grassland can see such prosperous trade and comfortable life in Northern Xinjiang, you will inevitably have the psychology of attachment. This is the general trend of history. If you were not separated from our northern Xinjiang by an ice sheet, it would be difficult for ordinary people to get through. Except for a few business contacts, the civilians would hardly have any contact with each other. Otherwise, you would be a province of our Beidou Dynasty now! "ˇ° What Wang aogang, the left wing, was furious when he heard the momentum of Gu fan''s speech, especially his last sentence. But what''s the use of getting angry at this time? With his current strength, he can''t hurt Gu fan at all. To fight him is like hitting a stone with an eggˇ° Aogang! If you are dead, the dog army may be a lot of convergence... "Gu fan took a deep breath, and finally slowly said this sentence:" peace between the two sides is the basic condition for national integration. When you fall down, that is the beginning of the well-being of countless people in Northern Xinjiang... "Gu fan stretched out his right hand, pointed his sword to the left wing Wang aogang and said:" aogang, I admit that you are indeed a genius. I know that your system on the grassland constantly cultivates young warriors and enriches them in the army. In 20 years at most, the dog army will have a powerful army whose fighting power is superior to the Yantian Army... But this is not what the people of Northern Xinjiang want to see, It''s not what I want to see... "He slowly drew out his sword and said:" there''s a saying that killing one person to save the whole world is about eliminating evil and promoting good. Although you are fighting for your nation, only by sacrificing you, the general of dog army, can you get peace for the people in Northern Xinjiang. So... "Stop, don''t touch your highness!" It was Gongyun emissary standing behind Wang aogang on the left wing who made this sound. He went to aogang and held out his hand to block him. His eyes, which were always sick and charming, now reflected his fortitude. Gu fan also felt that Gong Yun''s momentum changed in a flash, just like he had changed a personˇ° Ah, aogang, it''s life... You have to watch all your subordinates go ahead of you before you go to huangquan road Gu fan''s left hand had already pulled out a sword flower while he was speaking. The seemingly chaotic sword Qi had clearly divided cathode force and anode force at the moment when it was thrown out. The two extreme forces produced images of mutual exclusion and blendingˇ° The blue and the dark, the two poles of yin and Yang Gu fan''s hand raised slightly, the two polar forces immediately integrated, began to rotate, and slowly pushed toward the gongyunshi in front of aogang.

 Chapter 438

    Just then, Gongyun, who was standing in front of Wang aogang on the left wing, suddenly let out a shriek.


    Just when Gu fan thought it was a mental attack and frowned alertly, he heard a series of words coming into his ear.


    "Jieyun emissary, you unfaithful traitor, I don''t care whether you are controlled by Gu fan or really shameless. Now your highness is dying. Only you can save his Highness''s life, open a corner in the field of stars, and let me take him away. After that, you and our gratitude and resentment will be completely cut off!"


    This passage clearly into the ears of Gu fan, Gu fan a little back to God, immediately surprised!


    No, Gongyun emissary didn''t say it to himself, but to Jieyun emissary who was refined by Gufan! Moreover, Jieyun envoy, as one of the few strong stars in Gufan''s hands, mastered the most important array eyes in the field of stars. If he turned back at this time, not only the field of stars would collapse in an instant, but also Gu fan himself, the Marquis of Tiebi, fan Suiyang, Bai siyao, situ mengming, and so on, As well as Huo Du, he will be seriously hurt by the unbalanced power of the stars in the field of stars, and even become useless!


    Gongyun emissary, worthy of being the most thoughtful person around aogang, was able to see that Jieyun emissary controlled the Dharma array outside the field of stars, and skillfully attracted Gu fan''s attention with a shrill howl. Then he sent this passage into Gu fan''s ear without any hindrance, and then passed it on to Jieyun emissary outside the field of stars!


    It''s all connected. Without one link, Gu fan can''t succeed. Now, Gu fan can clearly feel that the soul of Jieyun envoy, who was originally suppressed by him in the sword of killing gods and chopping demons, is ready to move.


    "Damn, at this time..." Gu fan screamed in his heart. He was about to mobilize the power in the star field to suppress the soul of Jieyun envoy, but he found that the power in the whole star field could not work! Even the yin-yang two pole sword created by Gu fan after integrating the killing God sword with the mysteries of the ghost Sutra in the temple of the underworld can''t be used... Gu fan has lost the ability of combining martial arts with martial arts!


    "Right now!" Gongyun makes a low drink, suddenly pulls up aogang, the figure has turned into a blazing electricity, and flies to the eye of Jieyun make.


    "I want to run!" Gu fan saw that Gongyun emissary wanted to take aogang away. With a roar, his body rose up against the wind, and a blue lightsaber pointed directly at the back of Gongyun emissary and aogang.


    "Don''t run away!" At this time, Gu fan, relying on the power of noumenon, broke out the method of "walking on eight wastelands". His figure suddenly accelerated, and in the blink of an eye, he was already in front of Gongyun envoy and aogang.


    "Die Gu fan''s right hand is like a dragon, his left hand is like ice Jue, his sword is gorgeous, his left hand is like a star falling sword, and his right hand is like a thirty-six chop sword!


    Seeing this, Gong Yunshi subconsciously stepped back and still stood in front of aogang. Suddenly, thousands of silver needles appeared in the surrounding space. Like a waterfall, he dashed towards the small Tiangang Disha sword array which was composed of Gufan''s 36 chop Gang sword and 72 drop star sword.


    "If you shake the tree, the mantis will be the chariot!" Gu fan roared, and the rotation speed of his hands instantly increased by several times. The rotation power of the whole Tiangang Disha sword array also increased by several times, and the thousands of silver mangles were involved in the sword array like a long whale absorbing water, and they were crushed into powderˇ° Anyway, I will kill you here today! "


    Thousands of silver was absorbed by the Tiangang Disha sword array released by Gufan within a few breaths, and only the rotating Tiangang Disha sword array remained in the whole star domain, which symbolized the tyrannical mystery of destruction and rebirth that Gufan understood from the star domain. Gongyun envoy and Wang aogang, the left wing of Canrong, were extremely small.


    It''s strange that envoy Gongyun stood in front of aogang. He didn''t have the slightest hesitation and uneasiness on his face. On the contrary, he looked relieved. What''s more strange is that the expression of aogang behind envoy Gongyun was numb, as if he was scared away by the sword power of Gufan just now.


    Gu fan in the sky Gang to Sha sword after the formation of a shrill voice: "aogang, do you know death?"


    "Ha ha ha..." Gong Yunshi looked at the sword array that almost devoured him in front of him, but he suddenly covered his mouth and laughed happily.


    "Why are you laughing..." Gu fan was feeling strange. Suddenly, the expression on his face also changed. First he was surprised, and then he turned into extreme anger. "This... How can this be?"


    Wang aogang, the left wing standing behind Gongyun, suddenly broke apart and turned into countless tiny silver needles. Then there was a sound of "Ding Ding" and silver needles colliding with each other in the void. Those silver needles were all inhaled into the ancient Tiangang Disha sword array before they could fall.


    "Really, your Highness has long been sent out by me, otherwise you think I would be stupid enough to stay and fight with you?" "Gu fan, Gu fan, I have to admit that you are your Highness''s killer. Apart from you, your Highness has never suffered from anyone''s losses, and you can always understand your Highness''s strategy... In my opinion, he is his most terrible opponent..." Gong Yun''s words suddenly changed, "but I don''t know if you have found out, Your highness becomes stronger every time he loses money in your hand. He has no motivation to become stronger if he doesn''t have an opponent... So every time he runs away, he will become stronger... You northerners have a saying that "it''s no more than three"... "Gong Yun''s hand slowly reaches out and points to Gu fan behind Tiangang Disha sword array, As if cursed, he said: "so next time, you will be the one who is trapped and desperate... At that time, your highness will get back the debt of our three messengers for us!"


    "Next time?" Gu fan''s face was heavy and said, "it''s not known who will win."ˇ° Yes, it''s not known who will win! " Gong Yunshi repeated, then leaned forward and jumped into the twisted whirlpool of Tiangang Disha sword array in front of Gu fan. At the same time, in a bush a hundred miles away from Shanhaiguan on the ice field, Wang aogang, the left wing of Canrong, knelt down half on the ground in embarrassment. It seemed that he spent a lot of physical strength, gasped, stretched out his hand to support his body, looked up at the scenery beside him, and then took a long breath: "ah... Finally he escaped again..." he turned his head slightly, Looking at Gongyun envoy beside him, he asked with concern, "Gongyun envoy, are you ok? This time you have saved our palace. We must reward you a lot... "

 Chapter 439

    Left wing Wang aogang turned around, but saw Gong Yunshi standing there motionless, as if he were a sculpture, and asked: "Gong Yunshi, what''s the matter with you? Is it too much power? "


    "No... your highness, don''t worry about Xiao Huai." Gongyun made it seem that he was a bit sick and delicate. He raised his head to aogang and said, "Your Highness, Xiaohuai has something to say to you. Would you like to hear it?" Obviously, the name of Xiaohuai is the nickname of Gongyun envoy, but it has never been mentioned.


    "You are too weak now, there is no need to say such nonsense... Take a rest first, and wait until you have a good rest..." Wang aogang, the left wing, saw that Gongyun''s face was pale at this time, and knew that his physical condition must be very bad, so he could not help frowning and said in a semi imperative tone.


    "No, your highness... In the future... There may be no chance." Gongyun made some melancholy to say: "would you listen to Xiaohuai finish?"


    Left wing Wang aogang said: "Gongyun envoy, don''t say such unlucky words... This palace orders you to rest!"


    "Your Highness..." Gongyun shook his head and continued stubbornly: "Xiaohuai has always liked you, do you know?"


    "This..." left wing Wang aogang looked at Gongyun envoy, but he didn''t know what to say for a moment. After all, Gongyun envoy, he, he is a man... Although not completely... Gongyun envoy shook his head and said: "Your Highness, Xiaohuai is born a eunuch and is despised everywhere, I''ve never seen myself as a man... Fortunately, I got the orthodoxy of the ancient Kui flower path by chance, and now I have the strength. But the reason why Xiaohuai was willing to serve his highness at the beginning was that after she joined your command, she kept improving her strength, I just hope to have more opportunities to contact with your highness... Because Xiao Huai wants to be your Highness''s person... Even if it''s just your Highness''s tools... "


    "Gongyun emissary, you..." left wing Wang aogang really didn''t know how to say it at this time, but on his cold face, there was a very complicated expression, which seemed to be a little ashamed, but also sad and owed, "you... Don''t say any more!"


    "Your Highness... Your highness..." minister Gong Yun looked up at aogang and said to the silver haired boy who turned his head around: "there are countless beauties in your harem. If Xiaohuai was a real daughter, would you want Xiaohuai?"


    "Don''t say any more... Don''t say any more..." left wing Wang aogang suddenly raised his head and rudely interrupted Gongyun''s wordsˇ° Gongyun envoy, I appreciate your help, but it''s totally different from what you said... I don''t like men! "


    "Your Highness... Your highness..." Gong Yun lowered his head, as if he didn''t want to see the tears in his eyesˇ° Your highness, if Xiao Huai is not a man... A daughter, would you like me? "


    "This... This... Should be compared..." left wing Wang aogang sighed: "Gongyun envoy, I hope you can let go of this abnormal evil feeling as soon as possible. You are still the right-hand man of this palace..."


    "Enough... Your highness... Enough..." Gongyun then raised his head, his eyes were full of crystal clear tears, and slowly said: "Your Highness in the next life, Xiaohuai must be your woman... Farewell, your highness!"


    "What? What did you say? " What shocked aogang was not the previous paragraph, but the last sentence of Gongyun envoy. Gongyun envoy''s body suddenly broke into innumerable silver needles, and then the sound of innumerable clear silver needles colliding with each other was sent out. In front of aogang, it turned into a bunch of tiny silver rays, and then it completely dissipated with a soft bang.


    "This... This..." Wang aogang of the left wing looked at Gongyun emissary before his eyes, but the voice of Gongyun emissary was heard in his ear, which was sent by means of transmission.


    "Your Highness, in fact, Xiaohuai''s body has been left in the field of stars to block that ancient fan. What saved your highness is only the illusion of Xiaohuai''s changing sunflower. Please don''t be sad... Concentrate on Cultivation and revenge for us..."


    At the end of Gongyun''s speech, he added: "Your Highness, you are the dragon among the people, and so is Gufan. But there is only one real dragon. You must defeat him before you can soar above all things. This is also the wish of those of us who follow you. We will go through fire and water. Your highness, goodbye


    "No!" When the voice of Gongyun emissary dissipated, the left-wing Wang aogang roared. The power of the two rivers of stars with strong resentment ran against each other from the bottom to the top. At the same time, a circle of violent xingxuan forces with aogang as the center instantly flattened the whole bush.


    In the stormy starpower storm, the young swordsman with silver hair suddenly drew his sword and roared up to the sky like a madman.


    At this moment, the furious figure seemed to be aware of something, and seemed to have a sense of it. He stopped the sword in his hand, inserted the wolf tooth sword into the soil in front of him, and slowly sat down on his legs. He sat down in the center of the storm like vortex of power and meditated.


    Almost at the same time, there was a violent explosion in the war-torn Weiyuan city. The whole city was like an earthquake. All the houses seemed to be made of withered grass. In this violent shaking, the walls cracked and fell down. At the same time, countless flames gushed out from the ground, just like magma, At this time, most of the dog soldiers gathered in the square in the center of Weiyuan City, and the fire that rose up and fell down suddenly made them cry and howl.


    The fire elixir of Chaoyan heavenly army, the king of Beidou, is so powerful! "Keep the formation, keep the formation, watch out for the enemy attack!" barked countless dog soldiers But chaos still spread like a plague among the 100000 elite soldiers in the cityˇ° Killˇ° Killˇ° Killˇ° Go The deafening cry of killing came from all directions. Through the continuous expansion and playback of the echo in the surrounding valley, it was almost like a million troops. People were almost scared to death. In four directions, almost at the same time, countless red flags appeared from the mountains, and then red armor covered the whole sight. These are the elite troops of Yantian army ambushed by fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi. The actions of the dog soldiers in Weiyuan city are naturally seen by these troops. Many of the soldiers of Yantian army are local town guards. They are selected after training. Seeing this scene, they are all filled with righteous indignation, but because of the military order, they can''t attack. Now the military order, which one is not to ask the dog soldiers to pay back the blood debt? Compared with the rising momentum of the soldiers of Yantian army in the Beidou Dynasty, although the dog army is also a hundred battle elite, and the number is slightly more than that of Yantian army, he was stunned by the Huodan buried in the city of Weiyuan and did not recover. He saw the elite of Yantian army in red armor all over the mountains, just like a magic soldier. How could he have the courage to resist, Almost subconsciously, he turned around and retreated in the opposite direction. What''s more, Wang aogang, the God of war in the minds of these elite soldiers of Yantian army, disappeared at such a critical moment! At this time, if Wang aogang, the left wing, came forward to frighten the whole army with his majesty and bearing, to defend by relying on the walls of Weiyuan City, or to fight in the street with the remaining buildings, as long as these elite soldiers of hundred battles were able to survive, it would be a big trouble for the elite troops of Yan heavenly army, Left wing Wang aoganglian and his three cloud envoys disappeared togetherˇ° Keep the formation, keep the formation At this moment, from the mid air, flames, hurricanes, ice cones, and dust all over the sky, carrying the dazzling blue awn down. Only in the Red Sea composed of Yantian soldiers, a total of five Yukong flying experts raided out. The breath of these five people is very strong, I do not know how many times more than the congenital level experts, each of them is the limit of all day, second only to the existence of the star level strong. These five people are not others. They are Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen, Bana, Chi Weihan and Chang Feng under Gu fan! For a moment, the space behind the five suddenly collapses, and the dazzling xingxuan seems to be hanging in the dark space. Then the attack of xingxuan all over the sky is like a storm, and it seems to be a destructive rain of fire pouring down on the dog army below. With the help of five Heaven level masters, the morale of Yan Tianjun troops was improved again. They almost broke into Weiyuan city from all directions and began to entangle with the defeated dog troops. The vanguard, who had been going to attack the Weiyuan garrison, had to retreat to help the friendly troops in the city. As a result, Zhao Guangping''s dead soldiers attacked with falling rocks, rolling trees and traps. When they returned to the lower part of Weiyuan City, only 50000 of the 80000 valiant soldiers were left. They were gathered by Yan Tianjun troops outside Weiyuan city and rushed together, The formation of the dog army was completely scattered, and only countless soldiers were left to flee for their lives. The battle only started in the early morning and ended in the evening. When the sun was dying, the siege of Weiyuan city had come to an end. The number of soldiers on both sides reached an astonishing 200000, but it was very rare for them to fall to one side. In just four hours, the 150000 elite soldiers who entered Weiyuan City disguised as dog soldiers died nearly 60% of the time, and the number of wounded was countless. The total number of casualties of the elite soldiers of shiwanyan heavenly army was less than 30000, This is a very rare data in the battle of Northern Xinjiang against dog soldiers, and even in the battle of Beidou Dynasty against Sifang barbarians. What''s more valuable is that this time the troops participating in the war included the five departments of the Yantian army, rather than the previous one fighting independently. Therefore, the coordination of the whole Yantian army and the cooperation among various departments have been greatly improved.

 Chapter 440

    Under the setting sun like blood, the whole battle field of Weiyuan city seems to be splashed with red light.


    Near the piles of smoky ruins, there are Yantian soldiers sweeping the battlefield everywhere. The corpses of Canrong soldiers and Yantian soldiers are separated. The bodies of Yan Tianjun soldiers were put on stretchers alone and wrapped in straw mats. However, because there were too many bodies, they could only be piled up and ready to be burned collectively.


    There is a sharp contrast between the mountain of corpses of dog soldiers and the corpses of Yantian soldiers wrapped in straw mats.


    Of course, beside these corpses, there are still a lot of corpses, but the number is also quite large, and many of them are miserable... That is the corpses of the people in Weiyuan city. Whether it''s a man who was cut in half by a saber, or a man who was trampled to death. Naked girls, people can''t bear to see it. If Yan Tianjun soldiers and dog soldiers were killed in battle, these people were innocent.


    At this time, the field of stars had dissipated. Gu fan looked around at the six strong stars, and finally slowly lowered his head and said, "sorry, I let aogang steal it... The sacrifice of the people in Weiyuan city is in vain..."


    At this time, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, walked slowly to Gu fan, patted him on the shoulder and said, "fan Er, their sacrifice is not in vain... The battle of Weiyuan city will definitely be a classic battle example in the future, and your name will always be recorded in the history of the Imperial Army..."


    Gu fan shook his head and said, "Uncle fan... It doesn''t matter if I go down in history..." he reached out and pointed to the corpses of the people in Weiyuan city below and said, "but you must set up a monument for them and engrave their names on the ruins of Weiyuan city..."


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, looked at Gu fan. He had mixed feelings in his heart, but he still nodded his head. Then he said, "fan Er, once you have achieved success, you should not care too much..."


    Gu fan knew that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, was comforting him, so he had to nod his head and make sure that he knew. In fact, if Wang aogang, the left wing, is not lost in this battle, the result will be perfect. Most of the elite of the dog army will be destroyed, and all the three strong stars around Wang aogang, the left wing, will fall down. If this dog army falls down under Weiyuan City, this battle will be recorded in history forever, and Gu fan will be famous in the history of the northerners, like Zhao Yunxing, The famous generals of Zhang Feiyi and others are juxtaposed. Even General Li Mu, who defeated 100000 troops in weiyuanwei, has a lower reputation than Gu fan... In fact, not counting the escape of left-wing Wang aogang, Gu fan can also be famous in history. It can be imagined that Gu fan among the people of gourong, although Gu Yun was not in Cangyuan, so that the children of he people could not cry at night when they heard of Gu Yun''s name, However, the dog army must also be afraid of the ancients. It is as powerful as a tiger. It is almost as powerful as a marquis in the north of Xinjiang. But Gu fan was not happy about all this... Even he didn''t know what it was and why.


    In 546 of the Beidou calendar, in the 33rd year of emperor Yaowu, late at night on April 5.


    The 800 Li military information sent from Shenyang rushed all the way to Tianjing City. At the same time, all kinds of information channels conveyed all the things Yan Tianjun had done in Weiyuan city to every corner of Tianxuan Prefecture at the first time. At the same time, with these information, there was a force from all sides, some of which were unfamiliar with the name of Gu fan. Pingyuan Hou Guyun''s second son, the cloud wing of the forbidden army, is the commander of Guyan.


    It''s late at night, and everything is quiet on the ice field of Northern Xinjiang. In the middle of the original shrubbery on the ice field, there is a young man with silver hair.


    The ground near him was almost like a hurricane. There were crushed sawdust everywhere, and scratches several feet deep on the ground. It was like a giant animal tearing the ground with its claws. But the strange thing is that the ground where the boy was was was very good, just like the center of the storm.


    On the ground in front of the silver haired boy, there was a long sword inlaid with wolf teeth. At this time, it reflected the moonlight in the air, and the whole sword emitted a strange silver light.


    With a long silver sword and long silver hair, a boy who did not know his identity was sitting cross legged on the lonely ice sheet, which was very strange.


    The dark clouds covered the moon, and the stars gradually lost their light. At this time, the young man who had been closed his eyes suddenly opened his eyes and raised his head to the sky with a low roar. Behind him, the space almost collapsed suddenly, like a dazzling galaxy of silver long training, which seemed to be connected with the sky and counter attacking the bull fight.


    "Ah The young man with silver hair roared again, and it was a long practice condensed by the power of silver stars, which ran through the space behind him.


    "Ah --" then the silver haired boy stood up abruptly and roared like a wild animal into the sky.


    "Bang! Bang


    After two loud noises, it turned out that two silver nebulae burst out from behind him, and the four rivers of stars were like four huge hands suspended behind him strangely.


    The silver haired boy stood up straight, the power of the four nebulae behind him gradually recovered into his body, and the fanaticism in his eyes gradually faded, replaced by uncontrollable joy.


    He looked at his hands and saw that there was a light silver light around his hands. He couldn''t help but said with great joy: "stars are like fingers in arms. This is the image of the power of four nebulae breaking through to Xingjie stage! Great, great, great... "The silver haired boy said three" great "in succession, and his joy was expressed. With the power of the four nebulae, the warrior is more closely connected with the stars, so he has the power to directly use the power of the stars without calling xingxuan. The power of the stars is naturally attached to his hands, which is the image of "stars are like fingers in his arms". Thinking of this, he suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed: "Gufan, Gufan, although you almost killed me, you also killed the three star spirit cloud envoys in our palace. It seems that you have the upper hand. Hum, but you will never think that in the fury of our palace, we have realized the meaning of xingpo level''s promotion to Xingjie level. Suddenly, Xingjie level will become the four nebulae of Xingjie peakˇ° God''s will, it''s all God''s will The silver haired boy was Wang aogang, a left-wing dog soldier who had just escaped from Gu fan. He looked up to the sky and said with a smile, "Gu fan, my palace is blessed by the mysterious spirit of Beisu. It''s born in accordance with the fate of heaven. After all, it''s going to trample you, a common man!" As the voice fell, Wang aogang''s body suddenly rose from the ground and turned into a long silver training. However, he disappeared into the night sky in the direction of the dog army grassland.

 Chapter 441

    On April 10, the streets and alleys of Tianjing City were discussing such a matter.


    It''s not the dengtuzi of any family who has caused any trouble, nor the dignitaries who have played the leading role in fengque tower. It''s about the war in Northern Xinjiang.


    Since Gu fan, the second son of the ancient family, defeated dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, in the eight divisions of martial arts, and arrived in Northern Xinjiang, the war report of Northern Xinjiang has been amazing again and again. Many people even assert that as long as the name Gufan appears in the war report, it must not be an ordinary war report.


    Sure enough, the battle report sent this time was that fan Suiyang, the commander in chief of Yantian army, and Gu fan, the acting commander of Yunyi department, together designed to annihilate 150000 of the main force of gourong army in Weiyuan City, kill three members of gourong Xingpu rank, and seriously injure Wang aogang, the left wing with the most popularity of gourong army. Aogang fled. 150000 troops were captured and 30000 fled. More than 60% of them were killed. The wounded were not counted.


    Such a great victory could not be attributed to the reign of emperor Yaowu Xinghuang. Even in the past 500 years of the Beidou Dynasty, there have been few battles against the barbarians in the four directions. If it can be compared, it is only the battle of "Shangfang Valley" by Hou Guyun of Pingyuan against the he people 15 years ago. It was this battle that greatly weakened the strength of the he people and established the absolute superiority of the Qin heavenly army against the he people in Cangyuan. Laozi is a hero. This father and son are really better than others.


    Of course, a lot of people say that this war is also a lot of the credit of the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang, but Gu fan is the son of the Pingyuan Marquis, and it''s just a war credit. But anyone who hears this will scoff at that person, because as long as he has a little knowledge of the tactics of the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang, or who listens to the news carefully, he knows that the tactics of the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang are defense, passive defense, such tactics as active attack, trap, ambush elite and kill the enemy general, It can''t be put forward by fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall. After all, the country is easy to change, the nature is hard to change, and fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, has been acting for soldiers for nearly 30 years. It is almost impossible to change. The battle of Weiyuan city must have been carried out by the Yantian army of fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi.


    But the most shocking thing is not that Gu fan made great achievements again, but that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, sent a form along with the Jiebao. The content of this form is actually an apology to the Ministry of war!


    The reason is that in order to induce Wang aogang, the left wing of the dog army, to go deep into the city, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, sacrificed the people of Weiyuan City, resulting in the serious consequences of 50000 civilian casualties. He has not yet caught aogang, but only seriously injured him. He thinks he should bear the responsibility.


    For more than 500 years in the Beidou Dynasty, the generals like fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, who won the battle and didn''t come to ask for credit, but sacrificed a city of people for themselves and asked for a reduction of responsibility, except for those famous generals at the time of the founding of the country, never appeared again. If other military Marquis guarding the border do this, we will think that he is fishing for fame. But the battle in Northern Xinjiang is so brilliant. If the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang conceals this, it will be a perfect battle, which can shine forever in history. Therefore, he is not fishing for fame. He wants to win a good impression from the Ministry of war and the emperor Yaowu, But really for the sacrifice of a city of people, feel guilty.


    The fastest news in the world is news, but the most powerful one is people''s words. Accumulating feathers and sinking boats, accumulating destruction and destroying bones is the power. At this time, the whole city of Tianjing was discussing how the Ministry of war would deal with this great victory in Northern Xinjiang, how to deal with the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang who took the initiative to blame, and how to praise the young brave Gu fan? Although Gu fan was only 18 years old, he was undoubtedly among the famous generals of Beidou Dynasty by virtue of this battle.


    However, in one day, the storyteller in the teahouse had already made up the storybook and told the story of "Pingkou in Northern Xinjiang" to a group of tea guests.


    "All of you, the little Marquis of the ancient family won a big battle in Weiyuan city of Northern Xinjiang a few days ago. Do you all know that?" After that, the storyteller patted his desk and said, "in that war, the young Marquis led the bandits into Weiyuan city and ambushed the army quietly. When the bandits went to attack Weiyuan garrison, the whole city was flooded with 100000 elite soldiers."


    "Pa!"


    Wake up for a while, the storyteller said: "when it was, it was like a landslide and tsunami in all directions. Everywhere, we didn''t shout, we didn''t dance flags, we didn''t shout. Everywhere, there were our heavenly soldiers and generals. The ancient Marquis was in the lead. He was a white horse and a white horse. When he said it was late, he was quick, and the first fast sword in the capital cut off the head of the generals on the other side."


    "Good!"


    "Well done When the tea guests heard this, they cried out one by one.


    "Good..." when they finished speaking, a weak voice called out again. When a Teaman looked at him, he found that he was a young scholar in a Confucian costume with a Confucian crown. He was followed by a schoolboy. But he had a pretty face and a curved willow eyebrow. He looked like a peerless woman. He could not help but be called strange.


    The bookboy lowered his head, got close to the scholar and said in a low voice: "young master... Oh, no, miss... Let''s go. What''s the point of listening to these storytellers?"


    "No... I want to hear about him..." the scholar shook his head slowly, but he put his eyes on the storyteller who told the story of Pingkou in Northern Xinjiang.


    "Miss, it''s my 50th birthday. Aren''t you going to come out and pick out a birthday present for me? This evening is the birthday party. You see, it''s almost the end of the year... "The bookboy was obviously a little worried and urgedˇ° All right, Ryu. I''ll go shopping. Do you remember to give this gentleman a reward of one or two silver at that time... "The scholar stood up, helped his Confucian crown, and walked out of the teahouseˇ° Ouch... Ten Wen is enough for a story telling. Is it worth one or two silver? " The bookboy squinted at the cheerful storyteller and couldn''t help complaining. Compared with the great victory of the northern Xinjiang against the dog army and the high reputation of Gu fan, the second son of marquis in the plain, the 50 th birthday of marquis Qingshu, the head of Murong family, who was supposed to be very pompous and magnificent, is not so noticeable. But even at the Murong family''s birthday party, the topic of discussion was still inseparable from the great victory in Northern Xinjiang and the second son of the ancient family. During the banquet, more careful people found that Mrs. Yujue, who was wearing the dress of Mrs. Gaoming, was sitting on the main table with Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan and Mrs. Gaoming Zhaoyang at the birthday party, and had a good talk with Mrs. Zhaoyang. As a result, people with a heart can quickly think of the marriage between the Murong family and the ancient family before Gu fan went to northern Xinjiang. Although the two sons of the ancient family were not in Tianjing City, it seems that the two families already regard themselves as relatives. Otherwise, Mrs. Yujue of Pingyuan Marquis''s house would not be able to sit on the main table, which is unreasonable. The news of the alliance between the ancient family and the Murong family is based on the power accumulated by the Marquis of the plain, who holds a heavy army in Cangyuan, and the active performance of the ancient fan, who has repeatedly made great achievements in war. It can be said that over the past year, the attack on the noble Marquis faction has been one after another. The former leader of the noble Marquis was defeated by Gu fan because of his military performance in the eight divisions, But he wanted to hurt the killer, and was removed from the post of commander-in-chief of the imperial guards by Emperor Yaowu. He forced him to think about his mistakes behind closed doors, which made the situation more and more difficult. Among the four main battle groups, Cangyuan qintian army has always been a civilian marquis. Now Yantian army in Northern Xinjiang has become a civilian Marquis''s sphere of influence. After the baptism of these wars, even if the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE returns and regains military power, as long as he can''t squeeze the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang, it will be difficult to rebuild his prestige in the army, More and more middle-level generals began to fall to civilian factions, and the original organization was extremely eccentric. At this time, the great victory in Northern Xinjiang seemed to be a shot in the arm, stimulating the overall situation and accelerating the development towards the direction of civilian military Marquis faction. The next morning, there was no doubt that how to deal with the great victory in Northern Xinjiang and the issue of Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang became the focus of debate in the court. Originally, he thought that emperor Yaowu would let the ministers discuss it first and then make a decision. So both the Murong family of the pro civilian faction and the dantai family of the old aristocratic family are ready to fight in the court. Unexpectedly, after Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, reported the incident, Emperor Yaowu nodded and signaled that the eunuch general around him could read the imperial edict. When the imperial edict was finished, in the eyes of all the ministers, Yaowu Xinghuang said across the Pearl curtain, "I thought about yesterday how to reward and punish the people involved in the northern Xinjiang war. You don''t have to discuss it any more. Let''s take my imperial edict as the criterionˇ° Yes All the ministers had to say in a respectful voiceˇ° Retreatˇ° Long live your majesty When all the ministers chanted long live, Emperor Yaowu slowly stood up from the red gold throne, turned around and walked towards the back hall. When Emperor Yaowu left, all his ministers were surprised and disappointed. The officials of the noble Marquis group originally thought that fan Suiyang, the Tiebi Marquis, had such a big problem. It should be an opportunity to pull him down. At least they could send dantai RUOYE, the northern Marquis, to take charge of the army in Northern Xinjiang. However, Murong family, the pro civilian Marquis, regretted that, Gu fan made such a great contribution, but he still couldn''t be appointed as marquis. It seems that the reason is that Yaowu Xinghuang intended to check and balance, and didn''t want the situation of two marquis in the ancient family of Pingyuan marquis. What''s more, it''s a pity that Yaowu Xinghuang went against the norm this time. He didn''t even give the officials a chance to discuss, so he directly gave the imperial edict, The treatment results of fan Suiyang and Gu fan were published.

 Chapter 442

    At the same time, Beidou Dynasty was located in the central city of Northern Xinjiang, Shenyang.


    Because of the great victory in Northern Xinjiang, the whole city of Shenyang seems to be celebrating the new year. Every household is decorated with lanterns. Even some wealthy merchants pay their own money and invite people to dance dragons and lions in front of their doors to celebrate. Even small businesses will buy a bunch of whips to celebrate.


    Before the residence of Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang, many people in Northern Xinjiang spontaneously sent cattle and sheep, fruits and vegetables to reward the people of Tiebi Marquis residence. This time, the guards and servants of the Marquis''s residence, contrary to the cold air before, welcomed the simple people with a smile.


    You know, it''s a great honor for the superior to be respected and recognized by the people.


    At this time, in the warm Pavilion of Tiebi Marquis''s house, there were still three people sitting around a fragrant tripod. It was fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, situ mengming, the commander of Yantian army''s fire department, and Gu fan, the commander of the forbidden army''s cloud wing department.


    "Fan''er, it''s Meng Ming''s intention to call you today... He said he had this thing to give you..." fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, looked at Gu fan and said with a smile, "Meng Ming said you would be interested."


    "Oh?" Gu fan gave a faint smile and looked at situ mengming. He took out a thick book of accounts from his pocket and handed it to Gu fan. He said, "this is what our soldiers got when they cleaned the battlefield of Weiyuan city. It records some accounts between Yan Biqing and Fengying company, which is the property of Wang aogang, the left wing of Canrong, But my Royal Highness has shares in it. Brother Gufan below should be able to play freely, right


    "Ha ha..." Gu fan took over the account book handed by situ mengming and said, "it''s time to go back to find the prince. He helped me take care of Huan Lingyue for so long. It''s really hard to say without coming to thank him."


    Looking at Gu fan''s smiling face, situ mengming asked with great interest: "brother Gu fan, I''d like to know how you''re going to tell your highness... After all... This girl Huan Lingyue is trying to assassinate the crown prince... If you don''t handle it properly, there will be future trouble."


    At this time, Gu Fan said: "assassinating the crown prince? If he''s not the crown prince, won''t he make the big thing smaller and the small thing smaller? "


    Fan Suiyang and situ mengming, the Marquis of the iron wall, immediately tasted it. Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of the iron wall, said with a smile: "fan Er, your method is a bit of a fish in the net, but have you ever thought that this account alone can''t topple the prince of the Dynasty."


    Gu Fan said with a sneer: "but I still have a living Certificate in my hand. Bana, the leader of the twelve mastiffs in the ice field, has been refined into a puppet by me. Whoever you want him to bite will bite whom..."


    "If that''s not enough?" Situ mengming continued.


    "That''s why I will take these two things to the prince to talk about the past... Elder brother situ." Gu fan laughed when he arrived.


    "Brother Gufan, you are very deceitful."


    "Fan''er, you really have a set of tactics." Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang said involuntarily.


    "Thank you, uncle fan. Thank you, brother situ." Gu fan also laughed, put the account in his sleeve, saluted them and said, "then I''ll go to the prince to talk about the past..."


    "Go, go..." Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang raised his hand and waved it. After Gu fan left, he said helplessly: "it''s estimated that xingzhenxuan will be angry again today. I''m here to complain..."


    "Complain?" Situ mengming said with a smile: "my Lord, I don''t see anything else, but those who are against my brother Gufan have suffered a lot..."


    Shenyang, Prince xingzhenxuan palace outside, to an unexpected guest.


    If you say it''s a nobody, it''s just that he is more famous in Shenyang City and even the whole northern Xinjiang than his royal highness, but he is the last person to appear here.


    This man is Gu fan, who is now the acting commander of Yunyi section of the imperial guards. These two masters are not fuel-efficient. They had a big fight in deyuelou before, and ended up with the complete defeat of Prince xingzhenxuan. The process and details have long been included in the storybook of "little Marquis, deyuelou, qizou, Prince", When these bodyguards are free, they will go to the small teahouse to listen to a passage.


    It happened that the enemy of his highness xingzhenxuan came to visit him today. Since he didn''t bring his entourage, he didn''t come to fight group fights, but he didn''t bring gifts. He didn''t come to make up. This uninvited guest really doesn''t know why he came to see his highness xingzhenxuan.


    But which of these bodyguards dare to offend Gu fan? Even if Gu Fan said that he didn''t make an appointment, and there was no famous post, the guards still didn''t dare to stop him, so they had to let Gu fan rush in.


    When Gu fan came into the back garden, he saw the prince Xing Zhen Xuan enjoying the flowers with a blue woman in heavy makeup on the waterside pavilion. Sit on the floor, and you are very intimate with each other. Gu fan looked at it from a distance and guessed from his clothes that it was Qing''er, the number one in Qunfang hall. Since he got out of deyuelou, his royal highness didn''t come and go much with Hongyan girl in Miaoyin Pavilion. On the contrary, he had a good fight with Qing''er. These days, he took Qing''er from Qunfang hall to the palace. They were having fun in the back garden, and no one was allowed to disturb them.


    At this time, xingzhenxuan heard a dense sound of footsteps coming from the front, and couldn''t help looking up. He was just seeing Gu fan in white walking in. At first glance, xingzhenxuan thought he was wrong, but then he saw Gu fan, and he was shocked: "Gu fan! You... How can you break into my palace without permission Gu fan is very strange to bow his hand to xingzhenxuan and smiles: "Your Highness, I have a person with you. Please take care of her for a long time. Now it''s time to take her back. I have no choice but to take the liberty to disturb his Highness''s interest in flirting. "ˇ° What? " Xingzhenxuan immediately recognized Gu fan''s voice and said with a cold smile: "I''m sorry, I don''t know that this is your person. I only know that this is a female assassin who intends to assassinate me. If she is your person, do you want to assassinate me?" Xingzhenxuan seems to have caught Gu fan at last, and seems to have expected such a situation for a long time. He suddenly raised his hand and said harshly: "or, is it your Gu family''s behind the scenes to assassinate me?"

 Chapter 443

    Gu fan suddenly sneered at Xing Zhen Xuan''s words, and then said, "Your Highness, I know too many secrets about you. Please don''t pretend to be righteous and strict in front of me, OK? It''s too pretentious. I can''t help laughing! "


    "Gufan, I haven''t investigated your crime of breaking into the palace. Do you want to be presumptuous?" Xingzhenxuan is satirized by Gu fan''s words, and his face turns red and white. He reaches out his hand to signal Qing''er to leave here. He turns around and clenches his teeth and says harshly to Gu fanˇ° If you go now, I can let bygones be bygones to you. "


    "Your Highness, if you give my people back to me, then we can really let bygones be bygones, well water does not violate river water..." Gu fan and xingzhenxuan said tit for tat.


    "If you go now, you still have a chance, but there''s no way for important people!" Xingzhenxuan seems to rely on this is his own palace, huanlingyue in his own hands, Gu fan dare not how, so the attitude is very tough.


    "I''m sorry, I''m just taking people today!" Gu fan was alone, but he was not afraid of the numerous bodyguards in the xingzhenxuan house.


    "Then I''ll have to take you down as an assassin!" Star shock Xuan suddenly fierce, roared: "Gu fan broke into my palace, intent to assassinate me, take him down!"


    "Who dares to step forward?" Gu fan heard the words of Xing Zhen Xuan, but he just gave a cold smile, but his body didn''t move.


    "This... This..."


    The guards suddenly felt a bit tricky. They looked at each other and looked at each other. They didn''t know whether to go forward or not. Come forward, if you offend Gu fan, you may be beaten all over by Gu fan. How can you beat Gu fan? This is what everyone knows. Where are the achievements of the eighth Martial Arts Department of the imperial army? And his strength is only higher than that of the eighth Martial Arts Department... But if you don''t go forward, it''s hard for the prince xingzhenxuan to explain. After all, they are his bodyguards. If you don''t even listen to him... "How! Do you all want to rebel? " Star shock Xuan see his bodyguard did not listen to their own orders, no one dare to come forward to capture the "Assassin" can not help but anger.


    "Commander Gu, I''ve offended you!" As he spoke, the three shadows suddenly leaped out from behind the rockery in the back garden and attacked Gu fan from three directions. They had blocked all his retreats. It was obvious that these three people were the star rank strongmen under the command of xingzhenxuan.


    "The Pearl of a grain of rice is also shining!" When Gu fan saw the three shadows, he gave a loud drink. The space behind him collapsed, and the endless power came down like the vast Milky way across the sky. All the guards could not help kneeling down and crawling. Gu fan was like a king, and even the atmosphere did not dare to make a sound.


    Although the three star level strongmen were not as affected as these bodyguards, their actions were stagnant, but within half a second of the action stagnated.


    "Bang, bang, bang!" Three fists hit the body one after another. When I looked again, I saw three figures were thrown out like sandbags. With a groan, it was obvious that all the injuries were serious, and they fell back to the grass, behind the rockery.


    Gu fan moves forward slowly. In the space behind him, there are 16 huge silver white stars shining. Yes, I''m not wrong, but the 16 single stars don''t condense into a nebula!


    "How can it be!" Not to mention these ordinary warriors, even though they have read books in the Royal Library, the prince xingzhenxuan, who has rich experience, has never heard of them.


    "Your Highness... With the power of seven star Xuans, I want to kill you. It''s really effortless..." Gu fan looked at the star Zhenxuan in front of him with pity and said, "as for those star soul level warriors under your command, you''d better not come out and make a fool of yourself. Just now I''m just giving a light punishment. If it''s no longer true, Don''t blame me for my hard work! "


    "You..." as the prince, xingzhenxuan has never been so angry. At this time, there is no royal children''s cultivation. A silver tooth is almost broken. "If you have the ability, kill me!"


    "To kill you?" Gu fan''s eyes were slightly surprised, and then said with a smile: "Your Highness, if I do this, I can only prove that either you are crazy or I am crazy, the two must be one..."


    "You..." at this time, Xing Zhen Xuan was confused by Gu fan''s words, and was ridiculed by Gu fan in front of so many of his subordinates. Later, the prince would not be a man. He had to hold back his anger and said, "what do you want to do?"


    "It''s very simple, your highness. I really doubt your ears. I''ve told your highness since I came here." Gu fan''s words with incomparable self-confidence, he stopped for a moment, and continued: "let my people go, we will never cross the river from now on!"


    "If I say no!" Xingzhenxuan seems to feel that his reputation has been greatly insulted. He looks up and reluctantly pretends to be confident.


    "Then my treatment is very simple... Take her directly!" At this time, Gu fan really felt that he could do whatever he wanted under the oppressive force. I''m afraid that''s also the reason why the powerful people in the star level are prone to see human life as a weed.


    "You... You dare..." once again, xingzhenxuan was in a weak position under Gu fan''s overwhelming strength, but he didn''t seem to want to admit defeat and growledˇ° I can turn your man into a corpse now! Take a corpse with you Then he took the grim sneer out of his mouthˇ° Good... "Gu fan seemed to have expected that xingzhenxuan would do this, so he slowly stretched out his right hand, reached into the sleeve of his left hand, took out a Book of accounts, shook it to xingzhenxuan and said:" if you do this, I will not take your life here, but if you don''t want me to do it, there will be thousands of people to take your life! You can''t be your prince! "ˇ° Hum... Bluff. " Xingzhenxuan replied in a nasal voiceˇ° Then, may I ask your Highness the prince, does he have shares in Fengying trading house? " Gu fan asked abruptlyˇ° So what? " The star earthquake Xuan coldly answersˇ° Fengying trading house is the property of Wang aogang, the left wing of the dog army. His highness colludes with the king family of the dog army, and the intention is not right. Is there such a thing? " At this time, the book of accounts in Gu fan''s hand was held up like a Tianzhen, interrogating xingzhenxuan in a tone of righteousness and severity.

 Chapter 444

    For a moment, the prince xingzhenxuan was so shocked that he stood in the same place and didn''t know how to answer.


    "You... You... What are you talking about?" Star shock Xuan passed for a long time just reaction come over, some angrily say.


    "Your Highness, are you right?" Gu fan sneeredˇ° Or did you see the witness behind me? "


    While talking, I don''t know when a masked man in a cloak has come. At this time, the guards in the whole palace are suppressed by Gu fan''s authority, and they can''t move at all. Naturally, the man just walks in slowly, and comes to Gu fan''s back. He slowly removes the mask and pulls down the hood of his cloak, What he showed was the face of a dog Rong man. He slowly put his hands on his shoulders in front of xingzhenxuan and had a dog Rong ceremony. Then he said in the unskilled northern language: "Your Highness, don''t get hurt." Needless to say, the dog Rong man is the leader of the twelve mastiffs in the ice field. Just in the puzzled eyes of xingzhenxuan, Bana said something to kill his heart: "Your Royal Highness, last time you discussed with your Royal Highness the leftist king of our family about ceding Northern Xinjiang to help you become emperor..."


    Before Bana finished, the prince Xing Zhen Xuan jumped up and interrupted Bana''s words: "are you kidding? I don''t know you at all


    "Your Highness, do you still want to deny it? Wang aogang, a left-wing dog army captured by us, was sent to northern Xinjiang to recruit the spy leaders of nobles and merchants of our Dynasty. Their organization is called the twelve mastiffs of the ice field. All the funds are drawn through the Fengying business. They have confessed to this matter. In this battle of Weiyuan City, they rebelled against a rich businessman named Yan Biqing, whose account book is now in my hands. " Gu fan looked at xingzhenxuan coldly, then slowly raised his account to xingzhenxuan and said, "Your Highness, it''s a big crime to cooperate with the enemy and betray the country."


    "Good... Good... Good..." Xing Zhen Xuan looked at Gu fan, pointed to Gu fan with his right hand, said three "good" words in a row, and then said: "you don''t let me feel better, and I won''t let you feel better... Your woman is dead!"


    When Gu fan heard this, he shook his head slowly and said, "Your Highness, why don''t you understand the reason of taking a step back? With my woman''s life, it''s worth it if you lose your crown prince and become a cloth clothes, or you will be sentenced or imprisoned for life. However, I have set up the two realms division technique here. The people outside the waterside pavilion can''t hear or see anything at all... How about it? Your highness, will you still stick to your decision? "


    "This... This..." if the prince xingzhenxuan was angry just now, he was shocked nowˇ° What do you want? "


    Gu fan laughed and raised his hand to xingzhenxuan, saying: "this account records some trade contacts between Yan Biqing, a merchant of Weiyuan City, and Fengying company, as well as the whereabouts of several payments sent to Canrong by Fengying company. It was sent to the left wing palace of Canrong. This is also the iron evidence that Fengying company colluded with Wang aogang, the left wing king of Canrong. His Highness has shares in Fengying company, You should know what this means... "Gu fan put down the hand holding the volume of catalog and said to xingzhenxuan," this account is for exchange. In the future, you and I will not cross the river. How about it? "


    "No, you have to leave this dog soldier to me, too!" Star shock Xuan seems to feel that Gu fan has a request for him, can''t help but get an inch into the road.


    "It''s impossible!" Gu Fan said with a cold smile: "your price is too low! But don''t worry. If you don''t provoke me, I won''t fight you any more. Although I''m not a gentleman, I''m not a man of promise. I''m not a man of words! "


    Xing Zhen Xuan stares at Gu fan for a while, seems to be weighing the pros and cons of the whole thing, and finally slowly says: "OK, Gu fan, I promise you... Let your woman go... But you have to show me the account first, so that I can confirm the truth."


    "No harm." Gu fan''s hand slightly shakes, the account has been out of his hand, and it is firmly in the hands of Xing Zhen Xuan. Gu fan is not afraid of Xing Zhen Xuan''s tricks anyway.


    When xingzhenxuan finished reading it, he destroyed the account into pieces with xingxuan''s power. Then he turned to Gu fan and said, "I''ve asked someone to take your woman to the front hall. You can watch it. My people didn''t touch her finger."


    Gu Fan said with a cold smile, "Your Highness, you should be glad that your people didn''t touch her finger, otherwise, we won''t meet in this way today." Then he turned around, turned his back to xingzhenxuan and said, "Your Highness, see you later."


    "You..." what xingzhenxuan felt at this time was a nameless sense of frustration and humiliation, as well as the resentment without fighting back. In his heart, it was like thousands of leeches constantly gnawing.


    "See you later..." Gu Fan said with a sneer.


    When Gu fan and Ba Nai came to the front hall again, they saw a woman in plain clothes in front of the threshold. Gu fan was slightly stunned, because the woman didn''t wear a silver mask, and her face was even more beautiful. Although her face was a little strange, Gu fan was impressed by her bright eyes, Countless times, Gu fan was deeply watched by the eyes under the white mask.


    "Huan..." Gu fan was about to go up to talk to her. Suddenly, her figure was disillusioned with a gust of wind, but she slapped Gu fan in the face. It''s not that Gu fan didn''t want to avoid it, nor that she couldn''t avoid it. It''s just that her thinking seemed to be stagnant in a moment, and she was almost slapped in the face by the woman.


    Gu fan only felt a pain on his right cheek, and then he felt a sharp pain. But his heart suddenly shook and he thought, "yes... I married Bai siyao, but she didn''t know that Huan Lingyue was so devoted to me that I failed her. If I took her slap, it wouldn''t be too much..." Gu fan was about to explain: "you... Listen to my explanation..." at this moment, At the moment when the woman in plain clothes put her hand down, she suddenly hugged Gu fan''s shoulder, wrapped her hands like vines around Gu fan''s body, buried her head deep in Gu fan''s chest, sobbed like an ordinary girl who had seen her lover for a long time, and said: "damn... Where have you been?" Gu fan couldn''t help but feel a move in his heart. He also stretched out his left hand to hold Huan Lingyue''s waist. His right hand gently stroked her hair and said, "I''m ok... I''m coming back well? Month, but you... Sufferˇ° I... I thought you were... You were hurt by this guy... "Huan Lingyue buried her head deeply in Gu fan''s chest. She seemed to enjoy that kind of thick and warm feeling very much. She said in a coquetry way:" fortunately, I know you''re OK. You''ll come to save me... "Gu Fan said with a smile:" is it up to him? How could it hurt me? " Huanling month subconsciously touched Gu fan''s wrist at this time, suddenly surprised and happy: "you... You broke the star level!" Gu fan nodded slightly and said, "it''s a long story... Let''s leave here first..." Huan Lingyue released her hand. Looking at Gu fan, she stopped a little and asked, "Gu fan, your xingxuan power seems different from ordinary star level masters, but I can''t see where you don''t often find it. It''s really strange." Gu fan was not in a hurry to explain, but said, "let''s leave here first. I''ll explain with you when I''m free." A moment later, in the warm Pavilion of Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang''s residence, Gu fan slowly walked up to the warm Pavilion on the second floor with huanlingyue in plain clothes. When the masked huanlingyue appears in front of the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang and situ mengming, Gu fan only hears their exclamations and looks at the huanlingyue in front of him with the eyes of heaven and man. Then situ mengming looks at Gu fan with envy. Gu fan and Huan Lingyue sat down opposite situ mengming and said to Huan Lingyue, "Yue, I can save you. Thanks to elder brother situ''s help, it''s really hard for Xing Zhenxuan to let you go without his material evidence." Huanling month smell speech to situ mengming slowly bowed to salute, refer to ancient fan''s name said a way: "thank situ elder brother."ˇ° Hahaha... Brother and sister, how can you help me... "Situ mengming felt relieved by huanlingyue''s" thank you brother situ ". He could not help stretching out his hand to scratch his head and said with a big smile:" brother Gufan helped me a lot. I just did my part. But my sister-in-law is willing to attack the prince of the current Dynasty in order to trace the whereabouts of brother Gu fan. This feeling is stronger than that of Jin Jian. Even if I am a person who has nothing to do with me, I will be moved and help. "ˇ° Brother situ said, "I''m wrong." Huan Ling month owes to lean body again, this just bent knee to kneel down to sit down ahˇ° Ha ha, fan''er... I always thought that the girl Bai siyao around you was a fallen goose and a fallen fish. I didn''t expect that the appearance under the mask of huanlingyue was the same... So... She was so shy that she was just like the person in the picture... She really envied the good fortune of others... She was so convinced... "At this moment, It seems that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, could not help saying this. The faint smile on Huan Lingyue''s face suddenly subsides, but it''s cold again. Situ mengming knows that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, has said something wrong... Gu fan''s beautiful couple has obviously not reached a tacit understanding yet... Others don''t know, but he knows that Bai siyao, who was still unknown at the beginning, was in a restaurant with Huan Lingyue in a small town outside Shanhai Pass, For the sake of Gu fan, Huan Lingyue even used the yingyue sword formula of the ancient sword sect. He almost wanted to fight with his life. Thinking of this, situ mengming could not help but sympathize with Gu fan. These two women are indeed the most beautiful things in the world. One of them is already a blessing in the world, and both of them have a life like an immortal, But others seem to be like this. One of them is a strong combination of martial arts and the other is a well-trained killer of Xinghun level. They are not fuel-efficient lamps. In addition, there is a gap between them. If Gu fan can''t mediate, they will not be able to see each other, Sooner or later, the family will be in chaos... Situ mengming can''t help but sympathize with his little brother.

 Chapter 445

    At this time, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, saw that Huan Lingyue''s face changed, and he knew that he had said something wrong. He immediately regretted it. He quickly changed the topic and said, "fan Er, the success of Shanhaiguan is estimated to have arrived in Tianjing City yesterday, but I don''t know if your majesty will directly promote you as Marquis if you have made such a great contribution this time."


    Situ mengming hastily echoed: "yes, brother Gufan, you were the commander of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army before. Further, you were the commander. In the last Shanhaiguan battle, you burned down the food, grass and supplies of the dog army camp and forced the dog army to retreat. Your majesty only gave you an autograph of" heroes come out of youth "to suppress your popularity. If not, Last time, your military achievements should be enough to promote you to the rank of marquis. "


    Gu fan shook his head with a smile and said, "Uncle fan, brother situ, I guess your majesty won''t let me be promoted to Marquis this time."


    "I don''t think so." Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, pondered and said: "generally speaking, the situation in Tianjing is quite favorable to us. I heard that the Murong family has allied with your ancient family. At such a good opportunity, Murong qianhan, the Marquis of Qingshu, will surely lead Murong family''s officials to mediate and promote this matter."


    Gu fan shook his head and said, "Uncle fan, I don''t think your majesty will give the ministers a chance to discuss this time. He will make a direct order."


    "How could that be?" Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, shook his head, waved his hand and said, "fan Er, after all, you are too young to know your Majesty''s temperament. If you are the old star emperor, you may be arbitrary. But your majesty is sure to go to the court for deliberation and discuss with all the officials, without exception."


    Gu fan shook his head and retorted: "Uncle fan, this is not true either. I feel that your Majesty''s state of mind is quite different from the original one from the last time your majesty decisively killed Mr. Liu."


    "Oh? How do you say that? " Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, asked curiously.


    "Your Majesty wants to seek stability and balance the power of all parties. I think the reason why I can rise so fast is that there is a guy named dantai RUOYE standing in front of me... As the youngest military marquis in history, he is young and powerful. He only covers the sky with his hands in Northern Xinjiang, but he is not a moderate. He is against the civilian Marquis everywhere, Intentionally or unintentionally, he provoked conflicts between the two factions. I''m afraid these are not happy for the emperor. That''s why the emperor acquiesced in the speed of my promotion. It''s just that he wanted to check and balance dantai RUOYE through me... "Gu fan stopped for a moment and said," but your Majesty must be worried about overcorrection. Now uncle fan and I have controlled the situation in Northern Xinjiang, In Tianjing, there is a stable family like Murong family as an ally, and the people have a high opinion of me. If I were to be a marquis at this time, I would be more powerful than dantai RUOYE. " Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang nodded and said: "yes, fan Er, your consideration is reasonable."


    Gu fan then laughed at himself and said, "in fact, like Dan Tai RUOYE, I also have a problem, that is, like Dan Tai RUOYE, I am against the noble Marquis everywhere, and I am also a die hard faction. If I have been appointed Marquis so early, I am afraid the court will not be stable."


    "Fan''er, don''t be so pessimistic..." fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, was about to comfort Gu fan when a bodyguard came up quickly and saluted fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi: "Marquis, the Seiko hummingbird from Tianjing City. Please have a look... "


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, smiles, stands up, takes the Jinggong hummingbird from the bodyguard, turns around, looks at Gu fan and situ mengming, and says: "it seems that your majesty of Tianjing has made a decision. Fan Er, let''s have a look. Who is more accurate in my guess and yours? "


    "Uncle fan, you might as well have a look..." Gu fan leaned slightly and said.


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, unfolded the exquisite hummingbird, but his eyes were stunned for a moment. Then he turned to Gu fan and said, "fan Er, it must be your mother. Mrs. Yujue often tells you something about the government and the public, right?"


    "Oh? How do you say that? " Gu fan asked with a faint smile.


    "Otherwise, why do you guess so accurately? And he grasped his Majesty''s mind... His majesty did not let the ministers discuss it, so he gave us a reward and punishment order... "


    "Wait a minute. If we win such a big battle, we can only get a reward. How can we get a penalty?" Situ mengming couldn''t help but feel confusedˇ° What''s going on? "


    Fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, sighed: "I will give up the cause of more than 40000 civilian casualties in Weiyuan city. I will go to the Ministry of war and ask for a reduction of responsibility."


    "What Situ mengming was surprised and said, "why do you report this, marquis? What''s more, we gave up Weiyuan city just to use it as bait to encircle the elite troops of the dog army. What''s wrong with annihilating them in the first World War? "


    Gu fan seemed to have expected this, and said to situ mengming, "brother situ, you and I naturally know that the purpose of abandoning Weiyuan city is to encircle and annihilate the elite of the dog army and lure the left wing Wang aogang to take the bait, but do others know? And we have a dog that likes to bite people around under our noses... "


    Iron wall Hou fan Suiyang also nodded: "yes, Prince of highness and we have been in the wind, he has been in the wind, he also has eyes and ears in the army. There are still some intelligence systems in the north of Xinjiang, if the evil had left behind, so that it is impossible not to know the news. If he does not borrow the problem, we will be surprised." Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, looked at situ mengming and continued: "if this information comes to the memorial of his Highness the prince, it will become that we ignore the lives of the people and have a great success, causing a large number of casualties among the people, and even people''s resentment. But we still hide it and intend to suppress it... Do you think this is a big event?"


    "This..." situ mengming was silent for a moment and continued: "maybe the Marquis is right. Sometimes he can get more lenient treatment. After all, there is his royal highness in front of him. It''s impossible to keep it completely secret. I just don''t know what the emperor''s treatment of the Marquis is? " Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, gave the note from the Seiko hummingbird to situ mengming with a smile and said, "we won such a big battle for the imperial court, so we can''t punish me severely. Otherwise, the generals will have to carefully calculate the civilian casualties in the future, and they will definitely defeat the battle. But if it wasn''t for an emergency, I wouldn''t have done such a thing as sacrificing the lives of the civilians... I really have to bear too much debt for the achievements I have gained. " Situ mengming couldn''t wait to take the note from fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi. After reading it, he handed it to Gu fan and said, "it''s reasonable to deal with it like this... After all, in name, his majesty loves the people like a son, and the Marquis has sacrificed tens of thousands of civilians. It''s right to get such a deal. Fortunately, it has not affected your real power in Northern Xinjiang. "ˇ° Yes, I still have to do it... "Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, said with a sigh of relief:" you know, I''m ready to go back to Tianjing City for leisure. But it''s also a good thing that the officials didn''t comment on this time... "Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, put his hand on his shoulder of armor and said in a self mocking tone:" Your Majesty''s punishment is to deprive Yan Tianjun of his commanding post, but keep the Marquis of the army, and still perform his commanding post, so as to see the aftereffect. At least, the Tantai family wanted to take this opportunity to drive me back to Tianjing City, and then the plan of Tantai Ruo evil sect came to nothing... Everyone was tied in Tianjing court. "ˇ° It''s brother Gufan. Congratulations! Congratulations Situ mengming couldn''t help looking at Gu fan with admiration and said, "Your Majesty has made an order. Zhou Yafu, commander of cloud wing department, is transferred to Yulin Wei as deputy commander of Yaoguang department. Brother Gu fan, the word" Dai "in front of your position has been removed. In the forbidden army, you are the only one who was promoted to commander at the age of 18 When Gu fan heard the words, he just gave a faint smile, shook the letter from the Seiko hummingbird in his hand, and said to situ mengming: "but brother situ, I think there''s a bad news in it..." "yes... It''s really a bad rest..." fan Suiyang, Hou of Tiebi, put his hand behind him, walked slowly and turned around, He said to Gu fan, "fan Er, what do you think?"ˇ° The good news is that we can finally send off xingzhenxuan, and we can fight in Northern Xinjiang in the future... Unfortunately, the relative bad news is... Yunyi department is going back to Tianjing City! "ˇ° Yes, all the 100000 people in the cloud wing are leaving? " Situ mengming sighed: "brother Gufan, it''s a pity that we have just won the battle, and you will leave again... I just left the deputy commander of cloud wing department to serve as the commander of Yan Tianjun, and then you came. As a result, after you were promoted to the commander of cloud wing Department, you will leave again... It''s really changeable!" Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, also said to Gu fan: "Congratulations, fan er. Although you have not been promoted to Marquis, you have been promoted to the commander of the imperial army. You are also a powerful general with a heavy army. In this way, you are a step closer to your father, Marquis of Pingyuan." Gu fan shook his head and said, "but I really don''t want to go." Gu fan went to that side. Before they decided to encircle the city of Weiyuan and set up a map of great achievements, they held out their hand and pointed to one of the northernmost points bordering on the ice sheet and said, "do you know where this place isˇ° This... "Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, pondered for a moment, and then said," if I remember correctly, this should be a market town... It''s the nearest market town to the ice field, and it''s still the only way to go, so there have always been robber gangs like merchants collecting tolls along the way... "Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, stopped for a moment and said," I noticed them before, But at that time, we kept fighting with the dog army in this area, and we were afraid that after we put pressure here, they would fall to the dog army''s side, so we didn''t start... Making this area a vacuum area that neither of the two families cared about. " Speaking of this, fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, can''t help asking: "what''s the matter? Fan''er, do you have any good ideas to deal with these gangs? "

 Chapter 446

    Gu fan nodded and said: "Uncle fan is worthy of guarding Northern Xinjiang for more than ten years. He knows everything about Northern Xinjiang like the back of his hand." Gu fan then said, "Uncle fan, do you remember that you once proposed to the Ministry of war to build a fortress here?"


    "Oh, I''m about to forget about it... Yes, but later I was dismissed by the Ministry of war with an excuse. Then Hou dantai RUOYE of Beisu came back to take charge of the military power with me, and the matter was completely shelved. What''s the matter? "


    Gu Fan said with a smile, "isn''t it the best time for us to build a fortress here?"


    Situ mengming pondered for a while and said, "I''ve heard about the establishment of a fortress there, marquis. It''s said that the Army Department disagreed for three reasons. One is that the supply is too long, the other is that the defense is difficult, and the third is that the war situation is unstable. Is that so?"


    "Not bad..." Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang nodded: "our army''s supply line only extends to the Shanhaiguan fortress, and then there is no supply line. If we want to build the fortress there, we have to build more than 200 miles of roads. It''s really difficult to build such a long road in the ice and snow environment."


    Gu Fan said with a faint smile: "this is not a problem now. Even if there is no official road, there can be other channels for transportation. The border trade is so developed that the caravan can take the road, and the supply truck can also take the road..."


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, said: "the second reason is the difficulty in defense. If there are too many garrisons, it will be difficult to supply, and it will also cost a lot of food and grass. If there are few soldiers stationed in the fortress, as the only way for the dog Army to attack Northern Xinjiang, it will certainly bear the biggest and sharpest attack of the dog army. If it is blocked, it will naturally be able to resist the enemy outside the country, and ensure that the people of Northern Xinjiang live and work in peace and contentment, If it is not stopped, the fortress will fall into the hands of the gourong people... Then retreat can deter the northern Xinjiang, advance can attack Shanhaiguan, and even Shenyang. The overall harm is greater than the good, and the harm is endless. "


    Gu fan nodded again and said, "if ordinary troops go to guard, no matter how many people there are, they will not be able to stop hundreds of thousands of troops coming out of the country... But what if they are not ordinary troops?"


    "How do you say that?" Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of the iron wall, asked.


    "What if it''s the cloud wing of our forbidden army that defends this fortress? What if I had five more of my elite warriors and three of my star level strongmen? Even if the dog soldiers sent 500000 troops, plus a considerable number of martial arts experts, it might be possible to capture this fortress, right


    "Fan Er, I see what you mean..." Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang nodded his head and said, "now the dog army is seriously injured. It''s absolutely impossible to invade again in a short time. The line from Shanhaiguan to the edge of the ice field is completely under our army''s control. This is the best time to build this fortress..." after all, Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang is a battlefield veteran, He had already formed the habit of doing things in a vigorous and resolute manner, and then said, "as long as the funds for building the fortress can be in place, I will immediately write a letter in duplicate. One copy is the Ministry of arms, and ask the Ministry of arms to approve us to build the fortress at the ice field crossing. The other copy is the Shuai palace, and ask the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army to stay in Northern Xinjiang to help stabilize the situation. Fan''er, what do you think?"


    Gu fan shook his head and said, "don''t leave all of them... 30% of them stay in Northern Xinjiang, 70% of them return to Tianjing City, half a year for a change of defense. What do you think?"


    Fan Suiyang, the Tiebi Marquis, nodded his head and said, "well, 100000 elite imperial guards occupy a unique fortress, and they are on the northernmost edge. If the guards have two hearts, they can be separated from each other. If you do that, it''s easy to reassure those people in Tianjing City, and there''s no reason to stop us from building the fortress. "


    Gu fan nodded slightly and continued: "don''t worry about safety. The gangs in those market towns have been integrated by my men. When the fortress is established, they will be reorganized into a regular army to maintain public security. As for funds, they also have enough funds. At most, Yantian army can allocate some more stones and timber here, and they can use local materials, It''s not a big problem... "


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, nodded slightly, but said with a smile: "fan Er, I can''t imagine that your men have even incorporated the gangs. It''s really not easy..."


    Gu fan heard that fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, actually had a little bit of a catchword. Fortunately, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, and Gu fan are indeed on the same front. Otherwise, Gu fan''s different voices and colors will integrate all the gangs around the ice sheet, which is enough to make fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, have a different heart and be on guard against him.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll go back and prepare the official documents for the Ministry of war and the palace." Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, stood up and said to them with a smile: "fan''er and Meng Ming, you two have been working hard these days. If you have nothing to do, go back and have a good rest..."


    "I''m looking forward to hearing from you." Gu fan also stood up and arched his hand to fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall. Next to him, Huan Lingyue bowed slightly to salute. Then they walked down the warm pavilion with situ mengming.


    Gu fan originally wanted to have a rest, but he was just called by situ mengming to have a drink in deyuelou. He said that he had been short of this meal for a long time. Today, he said that he had to drink anything. Huan Lingyue didn''t stop Gu fan, which made our little Marquis not easy to refuse. He had to follow situ mengming to Deyue building. As a result, in the elegant room on the second floor of Deyue building, he poured situ mengming into a drunken mess, lying directly under the table, mumbling and not leaving. Finally, he was supported by two or three men and came downstairs.


    When Gu fan came out of Deyue building, he heard Huan Lingyue beside him chuckling abruptly, as if it were a silver bell. Gu fan couldn''t help but turn his head and saw the beauty smile. It was like a flash in the pan. He couldn''t help but ask, "Lingyue, what are you laughing at?"ˇ° I laugh at the way you drink. Compared with two years ago, you have not made any progress Huan Lingyue said with a smile: "I always want to be a little gangster, and I''m still rowing..." "ah..." Gu fan stretched out his hand with the strength of wine, shook it and said: "don''t say that. Two years ago, I was just a concubine of the Hou family, At that time, I might be said to be a dandy... I now... Now... Hold a heavy hand... This is... Name... Celebrity... Wind... Romantic... Ouch... "Gu fan was proud, thinking that he had drunk situ mengming under the table, and he was just like everyone else, At this time, I just felt that the strength of the wine began to surge up, but I felt that the sky was whirling around. If I wasn''t supported by huanlingyue, I was afraid that I would be "Putong" to the groundˇ° You... Try to be brave. " Huanlingyue doesn''t know what the expression is. Gu fan listens to this sentence vaguely. Then he feels that he is helped into a carriage by huanlingyue, and then he is in a daze. He doesn''t know anything.

 Chapter 447

    Gu fan felt vaguely that there was a pair of slightly cold hands on his forehead, and then a familiar voice rang: "sure enough, I''m just drunk... If a warrior like him still feels cold and sick, it''s really strange." That voice sighed a way: "drink is also, not on the battlefield, as for to drink so much?"


    "Ha ha..." the voice Gu fan also recognized is Huan Lingyue, "he ah, has always been this temperament, drinking will make others drunk... I don''t know when I''m drunk."


    "Well... I can think of how much trouble it would have been for you to take care of him before." The girl sighed: "he is just like a little child..." this is... This is Bai siyao''s voice!


    At this moment, Gu fan''s mind was excited... It was almost as if he had been hit by thunder and lightning. He wanted to sit up, but now his whole body was soft, and he couldn''t use any strength at all... It''s no exaggeration to say that Gu fan felt weaker than the last time he lost one third of his blood with the rune seal Jieyun, If there was a Shen Tian level warrior who wanted to take Gu fan''s life, he would be able to get it... Thinking of this, Gu fan could not help but be afraid and secretly scolded: "drunkenness is harmful..."


    At this time, Gu fan suddenly thought of another thing, that is, Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue should not be antagonistic? He still remembers that when they were in the tavern near Shanhaiguan, they fought for themselves. Gu fan knows that women are not like men. Men can fight with each other on the battlefield after drinking. But after fighting, maybe a glass of wine can become good friends, or even better friends than before, but most women can''t.


    But hearing that the two men''s tone was so peaceful, and there was no smell of gunpowder or vinegar, Gu fan began to wonder whether the two women had reconciled. During the period of their drunkenness, Gu fan had made such a big reversal in their relationship?


    Gu fan has always been worried about how to get along with these two women. It''s only if they are both small family Jasper, but they are both star class strong, and they are both uninhibited and secular. To convince them with the theory of three wives and four concubines is just wishful thinking.


    But now they are living in peace... Isn''t that a blessing for all? In the Zhou Dynasty, there were many princes under the emperor. One of them was the state of Qi. Qi people could have a wife and a concubine, so the blessing of having two daughters to serve a husband was called Qi people''s blessing.


    But in Gu fan''s infinite reverie, the dialogue between the two girls began again.


    "I think it''s all right..." Huan Lingyue continued: "when I knew him, he had just refined the cultivation of heaven level, and I was very happy to see him become a star level strongman step by step..." Huan Lingyue stopped for a moment and said: "but he had a good idea, that is, he thought of people in his heart. I still remember the last time he came back from the treasure house of heaven, He didn''t take much else. He brought back some jewelry and a short sword. Although I can''t use it, I still remember that I''m right. "


    "Yes, when I was practicing together with him, I broke through to xingpo level. When he was promoted to Chengtian level, I practiced with him for a day, and he helped me a lot. He not only told me the secret of the devil sect, but also handed me a set of Taiyin Qiankun. Otherwise, I would never have broken through to xingpo level so soon."


    "Oh? So that''s what you''ve developed in your seclusion? " Huanlingyue''s voice suddenly changed a tone, which seemed to have a hint of provocation.


    "Ha ha, are you ok? In fact, we both like each other all the time..." Bai siyao is so smart that she seems to see through Huan Lingyue''s scheming all at once, and seems to stimulate her intentionally.


    Gu fan, who was eager to get up, now has no desire to get up from the bed. In case he gets up and is held in the ear by these two savage girlfriends and asks which one he likes better, it''s not easy for them to offend!


    Gu fan originally just wanted to pretend to sleep in a daze, but he ended up sleeping until the next morning.


    After Gu fan got up, the first thing he did was to call Chi yinghan to his room, let him prepare to go back to Wuji to prepare for the construction of the fortress, and ask him to raise funds as much as possible.


    Chi yinghan heard that he was going to build a fortress in Wuji, and that he could collect tolls normally. Gu fan wanted to reorganize the bandits into guards, which means that everyone has become a guard with official reputation, not a bandit for the disaster side. How can he not be excited?


    After listening to Gu fan''s order, he bowed to Gu fan and said, "little Marquis, I thank you for the more than 20000 brothers near Wuji."


    Gu fan quickly picked up Chi Weihan and said, "Chi Wuwei, the defense of Wuji in the future depends on you, and you have to bear more."


    "Young Marquis, we are all guilty. What''s the matter Chi Weihan still bowed and said, "it''s better to work for the Marquis than to be caught by the government and executed by the chief."


    "Don''t say that..." Gu Fan said, "Captain Chi Wu, don''t mention anything before me. If I have a chance, I will get justice for you. You just need to mention that you are my bodyguard in the future, you know?"ˇ° Yes, Xiao Hou ye... "Chi yinghan nodded, answered, and retreated.

 Chapter 448

    Three days later, the eunuch sent by Tianjing City arrived at the residence of Tiebi marquis in Shenyang. As usual, he read out the rewards and punishments for fan Suiyang and Gu fan. Although fan Suiyang sent a private letter, many people can''t understand the matter. Some people even think that fan Suiyang is fishing for fame, but Gu fan and others know it, If this matter is concealed, it will be more destructive to the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang and even to the whole civilian Marquis front.


    If the reward and punishment for Gu fan and Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang is reasonable, it''s really strange that the military department''s approval, which came with the imperial edict, was covered with the seal of the palace commander''s office.


    Even Gu fan was a little bit confused about the final decision of the Ministry of war. Although he said that even if the Ministry of War didn''t agree, Gu fan had planned to set up a fortress in Wuji with the help of fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall. No matter what, Gu fan was not afraid of the shadow.


    Who knows that the decision made by the Ministry of war is that "the cloud wing part is divided into two parts, each with 50000 people, and it will be rotated once a year. The establishment of Wuji fortress will be speeded up. The funds will be allocated from the military expenditure of Yantian army first, and then the Ministry of war will apply for the allocation of the account department."


    His majesty also added a paragraph after that, that is, Gu fan, the new commander of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army, does not have to go back to Beijing to meet the saint, and takes official business first. After the completion of Wuji fortress construction, Prince xingzhenxuan will return to Tianjing City to face the saint. "


    When the two wills were read out, the eunuch who delivered them said to Gu fan in his voice, "commander Gu, when your majesty heard that Wuji was going to be built on the edge, he was very happy. He wrote down the word" prestige "and gave the fortress the name of prestige, so that future generations can remember the style of our army in the great victory of Weiyuan city. We have also brought that picture, so we will give it to the ancient commander and the soldiers of the cloud wing Department of the imperial guard who will be stationed in Weifeng city. "


    Hearing that father-in-law said so, Gu fan quickly bowed his hands and said, "Gu fan, thank you for your kindness for the 100000 soldiers of the cloud wing imperial army."


    "Commander Gu, please forgive me. Your majesty always cares about the border areas, and is very concerned about the situation in the northern areas. " The middle-aged eunuch suddenly picked up his voice and said, "I hope that the ancient commander can use Weifeng city as an outpost to make a plan to attack the grassland as soon as possible, and bring the land of the south of the Yangtze River into the territory of our Dynasty."


    When Gu fan heard this, he couldn''t help but "clatter" for a moment. All along, Gu fan used cruel means to fight against the dog soldiers. Even though this strategy of Weiyuan city almost killed more than 100000 dog soldiers on one side, he didn''t feel uneasy. The reason is that the Beidou Dynasty is responsible for keeping the local conditions, However, once the situation is reversed, the Beidou Dynasty will gain a relative advantage and build a fortress at the intersection of the ice field. Will it take this place as a springboard to invade the grassland of the gourong people?


    Gu fan suddenly thought of the simple herdsmen who were herding cattle and sheep on the dog army grassland, and the children who were still learning to ride and shoot. If he led the soldiers to destroy their homes and kill their relatives, what would be different from the dog Army soldiers who invaded the Beidou dynasty? Even if the star level strong, master a country''s respect, but also ultimately can''t rival people''s innate greed?


    Seeing that Gu fan seemed to be distracted at this time and didn''t come up to pick up the inscription written by Yaowu Xinghuang in his father-in-law''s hand, the eunuch couldn''t help but urge him to say: "commander Gu, this is your Majesty''s personal handwriting. Please keep it. It will be extended to the Tower of Weifeng city in the future."


    "Yes..." Gu fan answered with a wooden voice, went forward, held the mounted scroll, knelt down again, followed many people to shout "thank Lord long en", "long live your majesty" and so on, and then retreated with the crowd with a dull look.


    However, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, took Gu fan and said to him, "fan Er, I think you seem to have something on your mind. Why don''t you come to nuange and have a talk with my uncle and nephew?"


    Gu fan nodded, then followed the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang to the warm Pavilion. Gu fan sat down in the position opposite the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang. Then fan Suiyang asked, "fan Er, are you worried about your Majesty''s involvement in the grassland?"


    Gu fan nodded silently and replied, "Uncle fan, I don''t think it''s a wise decision."


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, separated his legs and sat on the floor of the warm Pavilion at random. Looking at Gu fan, he asked, "why do you say that? In fact, I also think that after the first World War of Weiyuan City, the strength of the dog army was greatly damaged, which is a good opportunity for our army to fight back against the dog army. First, we should build Weifeng city in Wuji, and then use it as a bridgehead. If we can seize part of the grassland and establish a county, we can not only pull the battlefield away, but also put Northern Xinjiang in a stable situation, In this way, many abandoned cities can be rebuilt and the mountains and forests can be developed. It''s a blessing for all generations. Fan''er, how can you feel wrong? "


    Gu fan shook his head and said, "Uncle fan, it''s rare that you are a military Marquis who cares for the people. I''m afraid most people only value a lot of military achievements that can be obtained when they invade the grassland. They can only increase their official ranks. But Uncle fan, you just consider it from the perspective of the people. This is indeed a virtue for all generations, But from the point of view of the common people? "


    "This..." fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, was slightly stunned, but he could not answer the question. Gu fan continued: "I think your majesty is so anxious to establish the city of prestige, and he personally inscribed for the city of prestige. In fact, he told all the officials to help us build the fortress as soon as possible. I''m afraid that he is so anxious to launch the war of aggression against gourong as soon as possible..."


    "Fan''er, if your majesty is as old as you, I can understand... After all, young emperors want to make contributions... But..." fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, pondered and said: "Your Majesty is very old."


    "Oh? Is your majesty very old? " Gu fan searched for the fragments in his memory and asked.


    "Yes, it has already passed the year of destiny." Fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi, said with emotion: "is it because he is satisfied with his highness and is ready to make preparations for his Highness''s creation of the world?"


    Gu fan shook his head and said: "no... uncle fan, at such an age, he is not at ease to enjoy his happiness in the palace. Instead, he tries to touch the grassland of Canrong. It''s not because he is satisfied with xingzhenxuan and hopes to be the founder of xingzhenxuan''s success, but just..." Gu Fan said with a slight pause: "Your Majesty is very satisfied with xingzhenxuan''s ability and character, He is disappointed, but there are no outstanding talents among his descendants. Therefore, your majesty hopes to create a flourishing age in his own hands. Even if your majesty ascends the throne after thousands of generations, even if he is ignorant, the flourishing age will not fade away... "


    "Oh?" When fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, heard Gu fan''s words, he couldn''t help but take a breath. Looking at Gu fan, he seemed to be looking at a stranger. Then he asked in a low voice in an unbelievable voice, "doesn''t that mean that your majesty may abolish the crown prince and reestablish the crown prince?"


    "It''s not very clear about your Majesty''s temperament." Gu fan closed his eyes slightly, thought for a while, and then said: "after all, the frequent abolition of the crown prince has always been regarded as the source of rebellious acts, and also the source of civil strife in the dynasty. During his Majesty''s reign, he was wise and wise. He had never made such a big mistake, so he should not. But if there is something wrong with Xing Zhenxuan, it is very likely that he will not make a good man by then."


    After listening to Gu fan''s words, fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, said slowly: "fan Er, speaking of this matter, I might as well mention one thing. Before coming to northern Xinjiang, his highness aochen once looked for me. I hope I can play for him... "


    Gu fan thought about it and guessed that only Xing aochen dared to do so. Nowadays, most of the princes in the imperial court are mediocre. The only one who can stand up to fight against xingzhenxuan is xingaochen. Moreover, xingzhenxuan relies on the relationship with noble Marquis, and has close communication with noble Marquis such as Beisu Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE. If Xing aochen wants to compete with him, he has to turn to the civilian Marquis, promise to greatly improve the treatment of civilian Marquis after he ascends the throne, and give these Marquis a place to fight.


    "What about Uncle fan''s decision?" Gu fan thought of this, can''t help a faint smile, looking at the iron wall Hou fan Suiyang asked.


    "I naturally refused." Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, said: "I know it''s too dangerous to be involved in the fight for the crown prince. The winner will make a lot of money, and the loser will lose his reputation. I don''t think it''s necessary and I can''t afford to gamble... And... The court doesn''t seem to be optimistic that his highness aochen can bring down the crown prince."


    Gu fan nodded and said: "Uncle fan, it''s a pity that we really don''t get along with xingzhenxuan. We have offended him again and again. Moreover, this man has a lot of grudges. If one day he becomes the supreme of the ninth five year plan, I''m afraid we won''t have any good fruit to eat. And we are more unlikely to succumb to him, so it''s time to consider the cooperation with xingaochen. "


    "Fan''er, you''re right. Now that even you think you have a chance to bet on your highness aochen, I''ll have a try." Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang nodded, and then said: "it''s far away just now. Let''s not talk about what happened after the establishment of Weifeng city. Fan Er, do you need any help in building Weifeng city?"


    Gu fan thought about it and said, "there should be no shortage of materials and manpower. Just prepare a batch of grain for us."


    "Oh?" Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of the iron wall, could not help frowning and asked, "do you not need any stone, wood or facilities in the fortress?"


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "the city''s firearms, organs, uncle fan sent me a batch of it, as for stone and wood..." he wiped his palm and said: "local materials is it, otherwise I keep so many star level experts why?"


    Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, feels uncomfortable when he thinks that Gu fan wants to let the star level master chop wood and mine stones.


    The second thing Gu fan had to do when he came out of the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang''s house was to go to the camp of the Imperial Army''s cloud wing department near Shanhaiguan.


    In other words, half of the soldiers of the cloud wing department can go back to the capital of heaven and go back to the beautiful metropolis of Shanglin. The other half of the soldiers have to spend another year in the icy Northern Xinjiang and build the Weifeng city. The difference between the two is too big.


    In fact, Gu fan thought that he could suppress the imperial edict, let the soldiers of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army read it after the completion of the construction of Weifeng City, and let half of the soldiers of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army go back to the capital city. In this way, not only did he avoid the problem of too much discrimination, but also he could speed up the progress of the construction of the city.


    But after much consideration, Gu fan decided to tell his soldiers the truth.

 Chapter 449

    Outside Shanhaiguan, yunyibu camp.


    Seeing Gu fan coming back, the soldiers in the whole camp seemed to have found the backbone. Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuchen and others were also very excited, shouting: "all line up and show the results of our training to the Marquis!"


    "Yes The soldiers of the cloud wing''s Imperial Army responded in unison. They were in a chaotic line because they were competing to see the little Marquis Gufan. They immediately cleaned up and automatically divided into five squares and stood in a good line.


    After the fierce battle of Shanhaiguan, the cloud wing under Gu fan took part in several offensive and defensive battles with Canrong, and indirectly took part in the battle of Weiyuan city. After that, there were almost 80000 forbidden soldiers left in the cloud wing. At this time, each of them looked at Gu fan with great energy. His army was neat, and there was a will to win, which was condensed from the belief of hundred battles. The whole army was full of fighting spirit.


    When Gu fan first came to the cloud wing department, he saw a faint light and shadow over the whole army when Zhou Yafu, the former commander of the cloud wing department, trained the army. This kind of hundred battles will has not yet taken shape. Now, with the experience of blood and fire that Gu fan LED them through, this belief of hundred battles, which was only in the bud through training, has become more and more condensed, Even with the induction of the unity of man and nature, Gu fan felt that the belief was gathered into a sword on the top of the forbidden soldiers of the cloud wing department. This should be the result of the increase of all the soldiers'' strength. During the period when he left the cloud wing department, the strength of all the soldiers of the cloud wing department was improved? If it goes on like this, as long as the belief is more refined and the sword shape is cast, the will of the opponent can be directly crushed on the battlefield, and the opponent''s fighting spirit will be broken, and he will be defeated without fighting. This is also the secret weapon condensed by some hundred battle masters.


    Just when Gu fan frowned slightly, Meng Wuhen came forward and saluted Gu fan and said, "little Marquis, I and Xiao Xie have divided the" frost heaven dictionary "you passed to us into several paragraphs these days. We have made the decision without authorization and let the soldiers below learn it."


    "Oh, no wonder..." Gu fan pondered, then said: "very good, you did not do wrong."


    Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen seemed to know that Gu fan would agree with them, so they went on to say: "many of our soldiers in Yunyi department have no basic methods, but they have no power. So they have not been able to make a breakthrough. Now they have got the" frost treasure book "taught by us, and the effect is immediate. Now all the soldiers have broken through to the quintessence level, There are more than 5000 Kungfu practitioners at kuotan level, 1000 Kungfu practitioners at congenital level and 300 Shentian practitioners. "


    "So much already?" When Gu fan heard these figures, he was surprised. This is the master of mass production!


    "Yes, young Marquis, don''t say it''s you. Even we didn''t expect such a good effect. It seems that it''s wrong for the imperial court to simply let ordinary soldiers cultivate their physical strength instead of teaching them basic methods." Xie Yuxiang also lightly shakes the feather fan to go to Gu fan side to sayˇ° Most of the ordinary soldiers in the Imperial Army are selected from the centurions and thousand commanders of other troops. Their physical quality has surpassed "no, I think this is just the brilliance of our military department." Gu fan analyzed: "if we teach all the soldiers the basic method, that is, the basic method of ancient Xingdou, then we can produce so many martial arts masters. It is more than enough to use them to fight abroad, and they are as powerful as tigers. But if there is no war outside, internally, so many martial arts masters are the source of instability of the dynasty." Gu fan then continued to say in a low voice: "although the strength of the soldiers'' martial arts has been artificially weakened a lot, but I have stationed hundreds of thousands or even millions of soldiers at the border, which in itself has enough deterrent power to the barbarians in all directions. Giving these soldiers the fundamental way to cultivate is just like painting a snake and adding trouble to their own rulers, isn''t it?"


    At this time, Meng Wuhen asked Gu fan: "little Marquis... Since our Dynasty has already occupied an obvious advantage in fighting against the barbarians in all directions, why don''t we take the opportunity to swallow up the barbarians and spread the etiquette education of our holy dynasty all over the world


    Gu fan waved his hand and said, "although we regard ourselves as the center of Tianxuan Prefecture, the barbarians in all directions are also very vast, with millions of people. Can there be no strong warrior among them?"


    "This..." Meng Wuhen said for a moment, but he didn''t know how to go on. Gu fan also said: "just like many of our cultivation sects, they generally do not intervene in the war between the Dynasty and the four barbarians. But if the four barbarians want to destroy the common people of our holy Dynasty, they will not stand idly by unless they are too forgetful of their feelings."


    "Is there a hidden master among the barbarians?" Xie Yuxiang is also knowledgeable, can not help but ask.


    "Yes, you should also have a deep understanding that a star level strong man, even ten thousand sky level warriors, is hard to get close to. This is not a matter of quantity, but a huge gap in strength." Gu fan pondered for a while and said to them, "Mr. Meng and Mr. Xie, you two have followed me for the longest time and are my right-hand men. If you have something to say, I might as well tell you that your majesty wants to get in touch with the land of barbarians, and want to establish a prosperous age in your hands."


    "Your Majesty''s ambition is a blessing for our soldiers, young Marquis!" Meng Wuchen can''t help saying. If his majesty wants to fight in all directions, he will inevitably have the opportunity to make contributions. Soldiers are afraid that those in power are not willing to wage war, so they are idle at home and heroes have no place to fight.


    Gu fan shook his head and said, "it''s a pity that it''s not necessarily the blessing of the common people..." Xie Yuxiang said with a smile, "young Marquis, you are so worried about the country and the people. Sometimes it''s not for the general." Gu fan nodded slightly and said, "thank you, Mr. Xie. Maybe you are right." He turned around, looked at the cloud wing soldiers in front of him, and said slowly, "ladies and gentlemen, today I''m going to announce a good news and a bad news. Which one do you want to hear first? " Everyone thought that Gu fan would directly open up and announce things, so they all stretched their ears to listen. Who knows, Gu fan asked which one to listen to first, and suddenly there was a stir in the original neat line. Seeing this, Meng Wuhen rushed forward and said, "little Marquis, please tell us the good news first." Gu fan nodded, then grabbed a pair of mounted words in his hand, and suddenly pulled them apart. He saw a strong momentum coming on his face, covering the whole camp of cloud wing department in an instant. On the white paper, it seemed that the two words written with spirit were clearly "prestige"ˇ° Ladies and gentlemen, this is the word given to us by our cloud wing soldiers after their achievements in Northern Xinjiang were approved by his Majesty the star emperor. Next, we will engrave it on the fortress of our cloud wing garrison. " Gu fan looked at some of the generals and soldiers below. After they were shocked, Gu fan looked puzzled and continued: "our cloud wing department will become the only one of the eight departments of the forbidden army with garrisons on the front line. The garrisons we garrisoned are not only built by ourselves, but also the strongholds of the whole northern Xinjiang. Behind us is the Shanhaiguan defense line, If the dog army wants to invade again, it will step on our corpses! We will incarnate to protect the wall of millions of people in Northern Xinjiang. This honor has never been enjoyed by anyone but us! As long as the city does not fall, we will live forever Gu fan''s voice just fell, all the cloud wing soldiers cheered together. Incited by the Xinghuang ink treasure Gu fan just showed and the extremely inspiring words he just said, all the people''s minds are only thinking about words like "eternal beauty", "special honor", "boundless Royal grace". How can anyone think that these people may stay in Northern Xinjiang forever without going back to the capital? Moreover, Gu fan made use of the keen perception of the integration of man and nature and deliberately used the frequency of sound to make the soldiers feel excited. When people were excited, it was not easy to be rational. Just before the cheers of the crowd fell, Gu fan suddenly said, "but also, there is a bad news that half of you want to go back to Tianjing City immediately, and only half of you can finish the construction of Weiyuan city..." as soon as this was said, the soldiers of Yunyi department below were shocked and said: "little Marquis, why is thisˇ° Young Marquis, we all follow your subordinates together. How can we favor one over the other? "ˇ° Commander Gu, please let us join youˇ° That''s right. Commander Gu, half of the brothers go back. They are not at ease whether they stay or leave! "ˇ° Commander guˇ° Young Marquis When Gu fan saw this scene, he knew that his goal had been achieved, but he could only pretend to be helpless and said: "so, I''m not forced, but the Ministry of war''s documents urge me to worry. If it comes out that I won''t let you return to Tianjing City, the Ministry of war might think that I''m plotting against it..." Gu Fan said, pausing for a moment, and said: "well, I allow you to stay and build the city together, but we must do it as soon as possible. After the completion of the construction, we will discuss who will go back and who will stay to garrison Weifeng city. But please rest assured that we will rotate our posts once a year, and we will be stationed in Weifeng city and Tianjing City. " After hearing Gu fan''s words, the mood of the officers and men of cloud wing department was calmed down a lot. Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen had already secretly thumbed Gu fan up. The young Marquis''s brilliant move reversed the whole mood of the soldiers all at once. Those who stayed to build the city before were miserable, and those who went back were happy. Instead, they turned into those who stayed to build the city. They missed this precious opportunity when they went back to Tianjing City. Thinking of this, Meng Wuhen stood up and said to the cloud wing soldiers below: "OK, everyone, let''s go back and get ready. We''ll all go to the construction site of Weifeng city tomorrow morning."ˇ° Yes More than 80000 soldiers of the cloud wing of the forbidden Army stood at attention together, and Hongsheng answered.

 Chapter 450

    When the soldiers of the cloud wing division of the imperial guards returned to their barracks, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen stood beside Gu fan and asked in a voice: "young Marquis, if you disobey the meaning of the Ministry of war and stay so many elite soldiers of the imperial guards to build cities in Northern Xinjiang, maybe they will really be regarded as treason..."


    Xie Yuxiang also used a white jade feather fan in his hand and said: "if no one else is OK, Prince Zhenxuan is still in Shenyang City in Northern Xinjiang. If this matter is exaggerated by him, it will not come to an end. Even if the little Marquis has a clear conscience, it may also cause a lot of anger."


    Gu fan laughed, and then explained: "Mr. Xie, Mr. Meng, if we delay too long, it will really arouse the suspicions of the Ministry of war. If we soon build the city of prestige, and then let half of the soldiers of cloud wing return to the capital of heaven? Even if xingzhenxuan wants to make our rumor, he can''t give us a decent excuse, can he? "


    "This..." Meng Wuhen arched his hand to Gu fan and said, "little Marquis, please forgive me. In Jingzhou, I have seen the building of a city. It takes more than one month for more than 300000 soldiers and civilians to build a city with a radius of 30 Li. If you come to build a powerful city, you have to build a city with a radius of about 100 li, To accommodate 100000 garrison, as well as some ordinary residents, and you only have 80000 people on hand, how fast can you be? If the delay is too long, not only the dissatisfaction of the soldiers, but also the Ministry of war... "


    At this time, Gu Fan said with a faint smile: "if you give me 100000 soldiers or ordinary soldiers, I can''t guarantee it, but our team is a uniform star level master, and its physical strength is more than 100 times that of ordinary soldiers?" He looked at Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, and slowly reached out his middle finger of his right hand. Then he said, "if I were you, I would lead all the experts around me to help. One day and one night, I would build a city of prestige!"


    In the evening of that night, under a snow covered mountain, on the top of the mountain, stood ten strong human figures. If someone can feel their state at this time, they will be surprised. There are two strong stars and four strong stars. The rest are all sky level martial arts experts, which is comparable to the most elite troops.


    One of the men, wearing the standard armor of the commander of the Yantian army and carrying a long sword behind him, was situ mengming, the commander of the Fire Department of the Yantian army. He pointed to the snow mountain at his feet and said, "brother Gufan, this is ai''ao mountain. Because the terrain is too high and very steep, there are no residents on the mountain and there are not many wild animals. It is covered with snow all the year round, but he meets your requirements, The whole mountain is made of stone, and there are some coniferous and cypress vegetation on it... "


    Among the ten, a young man in white, who was the new commander of the cloud wing Department of the imperial guards, Gu fan, nodded slightly and said, "OK, let''s start here and cut the whole mountain into stones for building a city."


    "What It was not only Gu fan''s situ mengming, but also a crowd nearby.


    "Gufan, are you not crazy?" Gu fan next to a woman dressed in yellow sleeves surprised: "such a big mountain, how to start?" Since the mask was taken off, huanlingyue no longer wore it. She put on a white veil and showed off in a goose yellow long sleeve shirt, still showing a trace of mystery.


    "Yes, Gufan, it''s crazy to cut it into stones for city building, isn''t it?" Gu fan next to a woman in white also said, this woman is Bai siyao.


    Gu fan just gave a faint smile, and then said to the two beauties behind him: "then you might as well see me demonstrate it first!" With that, Gu fan suddenly rose from the wind and stood in the air. The space behind him suddenly collapsed, and sixteen huge silver stars suddenly emerged.


    "Siyao, help me to set up the division of the two realms, so as not to disturb the residents nearby!" Gu fan suspended in mid air and called out.


    Bai siyao answered. She twisted a magic formula with her right hand, wrapped a bunch of stars on her arm, and shot it out. Suddenly, a faint circle of stars spread all over the sky, as if she had isolated the two worlds inside and outside.


    "Ah - ah - ah - ah -" Gu fan gave a few loud drinks. His hands were open as if he wanted to hold the whole mountain. The sixteen silver stars behind him seemed to have been summoned and ran down the foot of the mountain in the direction of Gu fan''s hands.


    All of a sudden, people standing on the top of the mountain felt like the earth was shaking. Fortunately, they were at least heaven level experts. Suddenly, they chose to rise up against the wind and float in the air. When they left the mountain and looked at the ai''o mountain, they were stunned!


    The whole ai''o mountain is shaking like a big tree. It will be uprooted like a big tree almost at any time! At this time, countless rocks on the originally steep cliff slide down the cliff, and the vegetation attached to the rock surface is like wool on a carpet. They slide down the rock one after another. The area where the rock falls off seems to be something skinned from a distance, which is strange.


    At this time, Gu fan is competing for resources with the earth by his own strength. Even though he is a star soul level strong man with the strength of 16 xingxuan, it is still extremely difficult to fight against the earth that breeds all things. The sweat on Gu fan''s face kept flowing down his cheek, but the whole ai''o mountain just shook violently, but it didn''t leave the ground.


    "Thunder curse of Taiyin God, explode it for me!" As soon as Gu fan gritted his teeth, he suddenly squeezed several magic formulas with his hands and threw them. More than a dozen incantations with the power of xingxuan and Taiyin hit the foot of ai''ao mountainˇ° Boom, boom, boom... "After more than a dozen deafening noises, Gu fan made a roar and raised his hands over his head. At the same time, the whole ai''o mountain was slowly lifted off the ground with the power of Xing Xuan. It''s obvious that Gu fan just blasted off the connection between ai''o mountain and the earth''s rock stratum with the thunder curse of Taiyin God, and then he was able to lift it off the ground.

 Chapter 451

    "Little Marquis, little Marquis, he... Has such a powerful force!" Looking at Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, they were already stunned.


    Huan Lingyue, one of the others, knows that Gu fan has the power of 16 xingxuan, which is also expected. Bai siyao doesn''t need to say that situ mengming and Gu fan have experienced the battle of Weiyuan City, so naturally he knows that he is very powerful. Chang Feng and Gu fan have absorbed the shadow of the evil god. How can we not know that Jieyun envoys, huodu and Bana are Gu fan''s puppets, If you''re surprised, it''s strange. Among so many people, only Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen know that Gu fan has the strength of Xinghun level. They don''t know that Gu fan has the strength of 16 xingxuan which is comparable to Xinghun level!


    Although it is said that the star level strong can destroy the mountains and the sea easily, it is just saying. Which star level strong can really destroy a mountain and empty the water of the sea? But in front of Gu fan, is doing such a thing!


    When the whole ai''o mountain was stably suspended in the air, Gu fan suddenly relaxed and piled the whole mountain on an open space. Then Gu fan took a breath, suddenly stretched out his fists and roared: "nature is limitless, the magic fist is immortal! God''s fist Before the words were heard, the shadow of each pair of fists changed into two, two into four, four into eight, eight into sixty-four. But in a moment, the whole sky was densely covered with all kinds of shadow of fists, just like the thousand changes of nature, and every shadow of fists hit on the rocks was a dull sound, just like being bombarded by stones. Although it was dull, But it''s deafening. That is to say, every shadow of Gufan''s fist is real, and its power is comparable to that of a stone cannon. On the mountain, Gufan''s goal at this time is only mount ai''ao. If he is on the battlefield, with his flesh and blood, even if he wears armor, he can''t catch a stone cannon, that is, he can''t catch Gufan''s fist, That''s the best way to wipe out a thousand troops!


    It seems that Gu fan also controls the strength of his fist, so each fist only breaks the connection between the stones, but does not directly destroy the rocks.


    With the wave by wave bombardment of Gu fan''s magic power of nature, countless stones and rocks rolled down one after another. Gradually, a small mound of stone was formed at the foot of ai''ao mountain. As ai''ao mountain became thinner and shorter, the height of the mound was increasing rapidly.


    By the time Gufan had finished fighting a set of magic fists of nature, there was almost no place in the whole ai''o mountain, and there was still a complete rock layer. At this time, ai''o mountain was like a woman who had been beaten black and white, but the hills at the bottom of the mountain had been piled up to the height of the hillside.


    Gu said with a sigh of relief, "you guys, I''ll make a mold for cutting stones. You and I will be divided into two teams, one team blasting mountains, the other team chopping stones."


    Now that Gu fan has set an example, other people immediately set out to do the same. If Gu fan hadn''t let Bai siyao put down the extreme wall of dividing the two worlds, I''m afraid they would have heard the loud sound of hitting the mountain, even at Shanhaiguan hundreds of miles away.


    By dawn, Gu fan and others had decomposed the whole ai''o mountain and turned it into piles of well built stones. The surrounding ground was covered with countless pieces of gravel and debris. Gu fan raised his sword and cut off the redundant parts quickly, then straightened up and said, "well, all the stones have been polished out."


    When they heard Gu fan''s words, they were relieved. When they looked back, they were surprised to see the stones piled up here, five or six people high and winding.


    "Brother Gufan, there are so many stones, which should be enough to build walls and fortresses in Weifeng city." Situ mengming looked at the huge stone wall and went to Gufan.


    Gu fan, though tired after a night''s hard work, said with a smile, "yes, you''ve worked hard. Now it''s almost dawn. Everyone except Bai siyao should have a rest. Siyao and I are going to cut down some trees for wood. This evening, our address in Weiyuan City, I''ll meet you at Wuji. "


    "Why in the evening?" The next Huan Ling month can''t help asking.


    Gu Fan said with a smile, "how shocked would it be if the people of gourong discovered that a grand fortress had risen on the only way from the ice field to northern Xinjiang overnight? Do they think we built it, or did the gods help us build it? If they are in awe of the city, they will not dare to invade it! "


    Situ mengming wanted to ask this question. After all, his sight was poor at night, and his physical strength would decline slightly at night. Gu fan chose to build a city at night, which made him feel a little puzzled. But when he heard Gu fan''s explanation at this time, even situ mengming could not help admiring Gu fan''s foresight.


    If a grand fortress sprang up overnight in the Beidou Dynasty, I don''t know how much sensation it would make in the grassland. Now, step by step, has Gu fan finished the layout of Weifeng city?


    "But, young Marquis, we need a lot of manpower to transport these stones to Wuji, and I''m afraid we can''t catch up with the time..." Xie Yuxiang looked at the surrounding stones and couldn''t help wondering.


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "we have our own way!" Bai siyao nodded, and there was a piece of jade in his palm, which was as warm as sheep''s fat. It was yaochi jade, the treasure of BEIYAO palace. Bai siyao gently recites the incantation, and sees a huge light aperture appear in the sky of everyone. Countless stones appear in the sky, and they seem to be attracted. But in a quarter of an hour, all the broken stones on ai''ao mountain are absorbed into the space that Bai siyao splits with yaochi jade, and then Bai siyao''s jade hand twists slightly, As if the sack was tightened, the pale white aperture suddenly tightened and disappeared. Gu fan explained: "there is a storage space in siyao''s yaochi jade. When the time comes, we can take the wood and stones to the site of building the city. Please go back and have a good rest. I need your help in the evening... "At this time, besides Gu fan''s puppets, even Huan Lingyue was shocked to death... Situ mengming felt that Gu fan''s strength was strong enough to make him feel terrible... If Gu fan came to northern Xinjiang before, Situ mengming feels that he and Gu fan are in the middle of Bo Zhongming''s strength. If they can be brothers, now situ mengming feels that Gu fan, the "younger brother", is qualified to be his "elder brother". Moreover, the more part of his plan, his city, or his hidden strength is revealed, the more unfathomable situ mengming feels, Gu fan often exposed the tip of the iceberg, which shocked situ mengming to the extreme. This kind of shock just reached the peak. Because situ mengming was a former soldier. He knew that the biggest weakness restricting the mobility of the army was supply and transportation. Although the problem could be solved temporarily by relying on war to support the war, he would still suffer a great loss if he met with a strong wall and a clear field. However, Bai siyao around Gu fan actually had such a magic weapon. Today, since he can put in a stone equivalent to a mountain, In the future, we can load grain and grass equivalent to a mountain, not to mention 10000 people. Even a troop of 100000 people can appear and disappear without relying on grain and grass! If such a person is an ally, his companion is OK. If he is an enemy, it is a terrible nightmare! Gu fan seemed to see that there was something else in situ mengming''s eyes except shock. He couldn''t help coming forward, patting him on the shoulder and saying, "brother situ, since I dare to let siyao take out this magic weapon in front of you, I don''t regard you as an outsider. Therefore, no matter where or when, I will never be an enemy with you. You will always be my big brother!" Situ mengming''s pale face was relieved by Gu fan''s words. It seemed that the person with palpitations had taken a reassuring pill. He just said weakly: "brother Gu fan, thank you... Thank you..." Shen Shi, Wu Ji. Outside the restaurant operated by Chi Weihan, two powerful figures fell down. Chi Weihan, who had been waiting in the hall, ran out in a hurry, saluted respectfully and said, "young Marquis, young lady, are you back?" Gu fan nodded and asked Chi yinghan, "Captain Chi Wu, how are your hands ready? Are all the plans ready? " Chi yinghan bowed to reply, "young Marquis, we have mobilized thousands of strong men, and the design drawings have been drawn. Please have a look." Then, fearing the cold, Chi ordered a man to take out a rectangular wooden box from the inner room and said to Gu fan, "little Marquis, that''s it..." Gu fan nodded and said, "how about we go into the lobby and spread it out to have a look?"ˇ° Please help yourself Chi yinghan made a "please" gesture towards the house and let Gu fan into the hall.

 Chapter 452

    On a wide round table, Gu fan took out the design drawings in the wooden box one by one. The first one is a bird''s-eye view of the whole Weifeng city. The length and width of the city, the height and width of the city wall, and the depth of the foundation are written in small words.


    Gu fan took a cursory look, then turned over the design drawing. The next one is the facilities of several main city buildings, including the city gate, urn tower, moat, arrow tower, etc.. After seeing it, Gu fan turned his head slightly and asked Chi yinghan, "Chi Wuwei, who did these design drawings come from?"


    Chi yinghan saw that Gu fan didn''t say much. He nodded slightly when he looked at it. He seemed to appreciate it. He couldn''t help but smile and said, "to tell you the truth, these designs are all made by me." Chi Weihan bowed slightly and said with a smile: "before I joined the forbidden army, I was the cloud riding captain of the southeast Optimus army. In order to resist Japanese pirates, I was responsible for building cities in the southeast coast."


    "Oh? It''s like this... "Gu fan smiles, pats Chi''s chilly shoulder and says:" since it''s Chi Wu Wei''s handwriting, I don''t blame him much... No wonder I say that these city defense facilities are of southeast coastal style, such as moat, where ice and snow can''t be used at all. In the north, there are moats and low walls in front, Ambush long gunners and long halberd soldiers... What''s more, building the city walls at right angles has long been abandoned? " Gu fan explained in Chi''s cold eyes: "if the enemy can attack a corner of our city wall with a firearm on the north side of the city wall, there is no need to move the position. Ten feet around the city wall will be wrapped in the range of firearm attack, and the soldiers will be injured. At this time, if the enemy sets up another firearm on the south side of the city wall, the South and north of the city will bombard alternately, The city guards can''t stand at all. At that time, under the cover of artillery fire, the enemy can take the opportunity to push the siege equipment under the city, climb the city successfully, or even capture the city on one side. "


    The pool is afraid of cold and can''t help Arguing: "but little Marquis, the dog Rong people don''t have firearms!"


    Gu fan white pool fear cold one eye way: "do you build Weiyuan city just want to defend dog army?"? What''s more, the people of gourong don''t have firearms. Don''t they have martial arts masters? "


    "This..." Chi was afraid of cold for a moment. Gu fan was embarrassed and said with a smile: "Chi Wu Wei, I''m joking with you. Design drawings are not your line. It''s good to do this..." he mentioned a pen beside him and quickly changed the design drawings for a while, Then he handed it to Chi Weihan and said, "let''s get ready. I''ll have a rest. When the chieftain starts to work..."


    "Yes, sir


    At the time of chieftain, it was 40 Li outside Wuji Town, at the junction with the ice field.


    This is a flat land with a radius of 100 li. At this time, there are countless black armored soldiers. As for the ten thousand strong men gathered by Chi yinghan, Gu fan arranged to have a rest.


    What Gufan needs these strong men to do is to repair the city wall, reinforce the city defense, install equipment and so on. As for the behavior of cutting mountains into bricks like Gufan before, not only the ordinary people can''t accept it, but also it is more likely to cause panic. This is not what Gufan wants to see.


    Before they arrived, Gu fan had asked Bai siyao to separate the collected stones and wood in the middle of the flat ground. Rao was so surprised that more than 80000 soldiers of the imperial army were still amazed when they saw the mountains of smooth stones.


    Even some small soldiers of the Imperial Army found that some of these stones were still carrying stone fragments, which were new ground! As for why are so many newly ground stones transported here so quickly? How are the manpower and material resources achieved? As for these, the soldiers of cloud wing department are not willing to study deeplyˇ° Almost omnipotent little Marquis "the soldiers of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army like to use this sentence to describe their youngest boss in history -- Gu fan, the 18-year-old commander of the cloud wing department.


    At this time, the magical young general was standing on the platform made of several stones, looking at the crowded flat below.


    "Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuchen, Zhao Xingyun!" Gu fan called out.


    Three figures in black imperial armor immediately rose from the crowd and came to Gu fan. They bowed and said in unison: "my subordinates are here!"


    Gu fan took out three drawings from his arms and gave them to the three of them, saying, "each of you three leads 20000 imperial soldiers to be responsible for the construction of the city on the East, West and south sides. Another 20000 soldiers followed me to build the northern wall! "


    Before the three men answered, Gu fan added: "Zhao Xingyun, you may have built the city. Meng Wuhen and Xie Yuxiang may not have experience. I repeat that the wall is four feet high, and the foundation will be three feet deep. Otherwise, the wall will collapse when attacked. The base is ten feet wide, and the top side of the wall is nine feet three feet. Do you remember?"


    The three read the numbers silently several times and said in unison, "remember."


    "Act!" Gu fan ordered firmly.


    The three of them immediately left the stone platform and flew to the edge of the flat ground. In the twilight sunlight, bright silver stars appeared behind the three figures. Zhao Xingyun was the power of two stars in Shen Tian level realm, while Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen were already the masters of four stars in heaven level realm.


    "Vigorous and resolute!"ˇ° The bird''s feathers are burningˇ° The stars are in the air Three attacks with the power of the stars came down from the night sky with purple, red and blue, and smashed on the earth. With the tremor of the whole flat land, the energy from the point suddenly burst out and extended to both ends, mixed with the angry groan and slight tremor of the earth. The shaking lasted for about a moment before it ended. There were three deep ditches more than three Zhang deep, tens of miles long and more than nine Zhang wide all around the flat land. At this time, Gu fan''s figure also rose in the sky. Under the dim sunlight, it was like a glimpse of a startled goose, "Zheng!" The dark sword with the right hand came out of its sheath. It was so bland that it seemed to strike unintentionally. A dazzling black sword roared down and landed on the ground with a roar, raising dust all over the sky. On the other side opposite the ditch, a ditch with neat cut suddenly appeared after the smoke and dust dispersed. It was the same length, depth and width, It''s amazing. Gu fan looked at the crowd below and said, "according to the previous personnel allocation, build the stones into a city wall and reserve the position of the arch." Gu fan then added: "the team that takes the lead in completing the project will be rewarded with one pill for each team!" In fact, it was the national policy of restraining sects and martial arts masters that the Beidou Dynasty had extremely strict control over pills. However, even in the army, pills were extremely rare, and few of the soldiers in the forbidden army had taken such pills to enhance their strength. At this time, Gu fan suddenly threw out a team that was the first to complete, each of which had such a big colored head as a prescription pill. More than 80000 soldiers of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army immediately acted like chicken blood. These people are also martial arts masters. They walk like flies. After taking off their armor, some of them can carry more than ten pieces of stones at a time. They run to the ditch and pile them up like sorghum sticks, and then they come back without a stop. Gu fan turned around again and said to huodu, barnahu, Chang Feng and other people beside him, "everyone, go down and help them to strengthen the city with the power of xingxuan." As a matter of fact, Gu fan''s saying this is just an act. Apart from Chang Feng, huodu and Bana are already puppets refined by Gu fan. As long as his heart moves, he will do it. There''s no need to issue orders to do so muchˇ° All right But Chang Feng didn''t see any clue. He answered and flew down with huodu and Bana. At this time, the huanlingyue beside Gufan also said: "Gufan, I don''t think there is a side of the city wall to help. I''ll go to help."ˇ° Lingyue, it''s best for you to help. " Gu fan nodded with a smile, and Huan Lingyue turned into a puff of smoke and fell on the foundation of the northern wall. Jieyun envoy also got Gu fan''s order and flew to the side with the fastest construction progress. At this time, Bai siyao beside Gu fan spoke slowly.

 Chapter 453

    "Gufan... You''re giving too much money, aren''t you?" Bai siyao frowned slightly and said: "twenty thousand pills, even the inferior pills are a huge number..."


    Gu fan heard Bai siyao''s concerns and said with a smile: "siyao, it''s better to let these soldiers improve their strength, isn''t it? Otherwise, why do I keep 20000 pieces of inferior pills there? It''s useless for us to take these pills? "


    "Where do you get so many inferior pills?" Bai siyao couldn''t help asking.


    "Ah?" Gu fan gave a faint smile, stretched out his finger and said: "there are more than 3000 rings in Jieyun envoy''s space ring, more than 500 in huodu ring, more than 5000 in my Qingguang Qiankun ring, and fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, can help me out... Then... Don''t you also have them in yaochi Yuli?"


    "What? Are you still thinking about the things in my yaochi jade Bai siyao''s face changed. She looked at Gu fan with the eyes of the thief and said, "these are all the things I saved before... How can you take them out to give them away?"


    Gu Fan said to Bai siyao with a smile: "well, my wife, I borrowed it from you. I''ll write an IOU and return it to you later. Is that ok? I know a very skilled pharmacist


    "Why, do you know the pharmacist?" Bai siyao can''t help but be interested in what Gu Fan said. The reason why the value of the pills is so high is that it''s difficult to refine them. Secondly, many of the recipes have been lost, and only a few of them have them. After refining them, they are only used to reward their disciples. For example, bingpuyuanzhu in BEIYAO palace is a very special kind of pills, These pills rarely flow out. Because the source is mostly sects, sects in the Beidou Dynasty is also known as fangwai Yaodao, so the market collectively known as fangwai pills.


    But there are still many people who are familiar with the formula of the pill and live in seclusion in the mountains to refine the pill. These people are the pharmacists. An excellent pharmacist is no less valuable in the sect than a strong man of Xingjie rank, especially for the imperial court.


    "Yes, at that time, don''t say it''s twenty thousand inferior pills, thirty or fifty thousand will not be a problem..." Gu Fan said with a smile: "inferior pills are produced only when the refining of intermediate and superior pills fails... This kind of waste is not everywhere..."


    When Gu Fan said this, Bai siyao suddenly pinched Gu fan with her hand, winked at him and said, "if you are known by your subordinates, and you use the waste residue of failed medicine refining to treat them, what will they think of you?"


    "Er..." Gufan suddenly stopped.


    In the early morning of the next day, the hunter who got up to hunt came here along the familiar path. When he saw the outline of a big city looming in the thick fog, he thought he might have been mistaken before... He came closer and rubbed his eyes hard, but he found that in the morning fog, a magnificent wall of four feet high was indeed standing, although the gate hole was still empty, But the urn tower, the arrow tower, the watchtower and the fort are all available, and they are also the structure of the triple City, which is an indestructible fortress!


    But the next second, he immediately turned his head like a ghost, desperately followed the way he came and ran back.


    Gu fan fell on the ground and asked Bai siyao next to him, "did you hear any strange sound just now?"


    "Yes..." Bai siyao covered her mouth and giggled a few times: "just now, it is estimated that a common people passed by and saw us flying out of the city building. It''s morning fog here again. I''m afraid I think it''s a ghost..."


    Gu fan knocked his forehead with his hand and said: "yes... If I were you, I would be afraid that I would be damned..." he turned around and looked at the almost completed Weifeng city. He couldn''t help saying: "overnight, I really built such a fortress overnight. If I were you, I would be damned..."


    In the afternoon of that day, two pieces of urgent military information were sent to the mansion of fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi.


    These two pieces of military information are not front-line war events, they are materials of supernatural events.


    In Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang, situ mengming glanced at the military situation and immediately laughed.


    Because of these two things, one is a rare stone mountain in Northern Xinjiang: ai''ao mountain mysteriously disappeared overnight. The second is that someone witnessed a big stone city rising up overnight at the edge of the ice sheet. It is suspected that there are mountain demons. Please send someone to check it out.


    As soon as fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, saw situ mengming''s smile, he immediately realized it. He threw the two pieces of military information into the books and said with a smile, "is it the boy''s handwriting again?"


    "That''s natural. Should the LORD have guessed it?" Situ mengming said with a smileˇ° Our little marquis is very powerful. "


    "I guess it may be fan Er, but the building of the city overnight is beyond my expectation." Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, pondered: "how can such a big city be built overnight?"


    While these two pieces of information were delivered to Shenyang, they spread all over Tianxuan Prefecture through open or secret channels like spider webs.


    Gu fan, the leader of cloud wing department, built a powerful city overnight!


    If the most shocking force, it must be the other side of the ice. Before the battle of Weiyuan City, a few of the elite dogs who fled back witnessed the most elite forces of the Beidou Dynasty in Northern Xinjiang. They were scared to death. It was even rumoured that his Royal Highness the left wing king was seriously injured by Gu fan of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army of the Beidou Dynasty. But soon the left-wing Wang aogang appeared in public to refute the rumors, only after the battle, The four cloud envoys who have been around aogang have never been seen again. According to an insider, the four cloud envoys died protecting his Royal Highness the left-wing king in Weiyuan city. In this way, the true and the false, the false and the true, have passed on Gu fan to the gods. Several stockaded villages close to the ice field have been completely moved, and they have been rebuilt in places far away from the ice field, In order to avoid being caught by Gu fan''s soldiers, when the people at the border were in a panic, there was a rumor that Gu fan had built a city on the ice sheet border overnight. Although the government tried to block it, the news still spread widely on the grassland, and immediately caused a panic. Gourong people call the city built overnight "bamdula" (city of nightmares), because Weifeng city is the gatekeeper of Northern Xinjiang and the bridgehead of attacking grassland. Its establishment overnight is like a nightmare to gourong people. But most people, even among the he people and the Zili barbarians, call this city a miracle city.

 Chapter 454

    In the twilight, the king of dog army was in a solemn state.


    If we say that Tianjing City is built in rows, the weather in the king''s court is thousands of large tents, which are standing up, some of which are tens of feet high, and the mountains are generally standing upright. It''s bigger than a castle. The tent has gorgeous texture and exotic paintings. Whether it is a beautiful woman, a God, a beast or a warrior, all of them are vivid and show the style of the supreme leader of the dog army. But at this time, not only there were no court waiters walking around, even no voice to speak, but also the characters on the tent seemed a lot dull, and an inexplicable atmosphere enveloped the whole court.


    Wang Ting, who was originally rather depressing, became more silent because of the news of the defeat of dog Rong in Weiyuan city. All the people did not dare to speak much, nor did they dare to speak loudly. In the past three days alone, the old king of dog Rong had executed 15 actors for various reasons.


    The muzhe are the civil servants in the dog army, and they are also similar to the counselors in the army of the Beidou Dynasty. Although most of them have no ability to fight against the enemy, their strategies are not inferior to those of the Beidou Dynasty. Some of them are local counselors, some are shamans, and some of them are elite defectors from the Beidou Dynasty. But in recent days, most of the victims are the latter.


    Some of them hummed the ballads of their hometown, some of them inadvertently mentioned the things of their hometown when they spoke, and then they were put to death. Recently, the actor who was afraid of execution was sentenced to the most cruel punishment of dismemberment because he discussed the construction of a city overnight in private. In fact, almost all of the 15 actors made such a small mistake, but the king of dog Rong didn''t seem to want to hear any news about the Beidou Dynasty, so that he would not be upset and uneasy. Therefore, anyone who disturbed his peace would have to let the other party have peace for the rest of his life.


    The king of dog Rong is like an ant on a hot pot. There is no longer a day to live. But the anecdote that Gu fan built a city on the border overnight comes back. It''s like throwing a handful of salt in the hot pot and letting the king of dog Rong explode the pot, but no one dares to discuss it or talk about it.


    But there is a kind of rumor, but I don''t know where it came from. The king of dog Rong is going to move his capital to the hinterland of the grassland. In this way, it is no different to hand over a large piece of fertile grassland close to the ice sheet to the Beidou Dynasty. You know, although everything around the ice sheet is frozen in winter, after su Chun, there will be thawed ice water converging into rivers, so the products are very rich, and the cattle and sheep are more beautiful than those deep in the grassland. If you move the capital, you will be reluctant to give up.


    But what can we do? Gufan''s city is going to be built on the grassland. If it is attacked by Gufan''s cavalry, it will be a shame for the whole family.


    No matter up to the king of Canrong, or down to the ordinary people of Canrong, they all put the hope of expanding the territory and opening up the frontier on Wang aogang, the left wing of the general star. It is said that the star rank strongman who came into being represents the hope of the people of Canrong, but at this time he was defeated by Gu fan. How can we not feel despairing and upset?


    The largest tent in the king''s court, the "dome house", is exactly the residence of the king.


    The whole tent is sewn up with more than 1000 pieces of cowhide. It is more than eight meters high and covers an area of nearly a mile. You can imagine how magnificent it is.


    At this time, a waiter lowered his head, slowly moved small steps to the king''s tent, and said to a white haired old man who was lying on his side on the cashmere carpet not far away: "Khan, your royal highness, the left wing king, please see me."


    The white haired old man with the golden crown of wolf teeth was a little depressed. His brow was deeply locked. When he heard the waiter''s report that "His Highness the left wing king asked to see him", he just raised his head slightly, waved his hand and said, "let Wang Er in."


    Soon a young man with silver hair came in slowly. He was wearing a long sword with wolf teeth on his waist. Within the king''s tent, only Wang aogang, a left-wing man, was allowed to wear the sword.


    Aogang went into the king''s tent and looked at the white haired dog King lying on his side on the carpet. He seemed to give a silent sigh.


    The dim sunlight, through the large tent in the dome, was so faint that in the afternoon, candles had to be lit in the tent to be visible.


    At this time, the king''s tent was very desolate. There were no servants or singers, only the lavender gesanghua petals left on the ground. These originally meant happiness and auspiciousness, but they were ironically scattered here.


    Seeing that aogang came in, he straightened up slowly, stretched out his arms and said in a hoarse voice: "Wang Er, come here, let father see you..."


    Left wing Wang aogang walked forward slowly, and his thick leather boots stepped on the petals of gesanghua, which implied happiness and auspiciousness.


    Lao Wang watched Wang aogang, the left wing, coming step by step. The old dog king said to himself, "Wang Er, you''ve been in charge of military affairs for your father in the border area for ten years, haven''t you? In fact, you are one of the most appreciated children by your father, and you have done really well. "


    "But I was in Weiyuan City, and the first world war destroyed more than 100000 elite of my family..." it seems that left-wing Wang aogang deliberately didn''t mention which pot. You know, before him, not to mention the battle of Weiyuan City, those who mentioned the curtain of Beidou Dynasty were at least hanged! All of a sudden, Lao Wang''s face showed the sad and painful expression that he seemed to have been cut in his heart. This is his rebellious scale! There are scales under the jaw of a dragon. If you touch his anger, you will kill him. But it happened that the person who said this sentence was a man who could not be killed either in public or in private. So he could only suppress his anger and said to his beloved son, who was a hundred paces away from him: "Wang Er, my father has also heard about this, but there is a saying that" a thousand troops are easy to get, but one general is hard to get. "Wang Er, you are my beloved son and the most brave general of our family, As long as you can come back alive, no matter how much you lose, you can make up for it.... "


    Wang aogang, the left wing, looked at the gloomy old figure a hundred paces away, walked slowly along the scarlet carpet, and asked in a voice: "I heard that you want to move your capital to avoid Gu fan''s soldiers. Is that the case?"


    Lao Wang sighed helplessly, looking at the scattered Gesang flowers, which were scattered on the ground by maids in the morning. The most beautiful wild flowers on the grassland always bring happiness and hope to the people on the grassland with a faint fragrance. At this time, the faint purple petals only constantly set off the sadness of the atmosphereˇ° Not only that, more than half of our elite were killed this time. I''m afraid it''s not enough to move the capital. Maybe we need to make peace with the northerners. "


    "What? "Peace talks?" Wang aogang, the left wing, was surprised and asked, "when you were young, didn''t you always have the ambition to take back Northern Xinjiang? When we were young, you taught our brothers the same way, but now, how can you not only give up a large area of land on the grassland, but also make peace with the northerners? What''s the matter? Father, what''s the matter with you? "


    Lao Wang shook his head and said, "Wang Er, the commander-in-chief of the Yan heavenly army at that time was weak and incompetent. The recovery of Northern Xinjiang was just around the corner. But later, fan Suiyang, who was good at defense, and Dan Tai RUOYE, who was very aggressive, came out again. Now there is Gu fan, who is very talented. I heard that he and fan Suiyang are close to each other, He was also the son of Hou Guyun, who suppressed the plain of Cangyuan. From this point of view, the fighting capacity of the northerners in Northern Xinjiang has become stronger and stronger. On the other hand, our people have lost their troops and generals one after another, and the elite have suffered too many casualties. If we don''t bear to let it go at this time, we may lose our race and breed. "


    Wang aogang, the left wing, immediately retorted: "father, you are too pessimistic. Even though we have lost more than 100000 elite, our family still has many powerful soldiers. The organizational system of Langya guards is basically intact. Two powerful barbarian tribes, Tuoba tribe and Gongyang tribe, can also provide soldiers for us. The northern cavalry are not good at it. Even if they come through the ice field, they will still have to pay for the first World War! " Wang aogang, the left wing, said that he was excited. He clenched his fist and raised it up. He said, "in this world, the only thing that can repay the blood debt is blood. We will never fail again. If we seek peace, then... It''s like losing our face!"


    "Wang''er, you are too presumptuous. How can you say that?" Lao Wang suddenly propped up his body and opened his eyes to Wang aogang, the left wing in front of him. A kind of power in the upper position suddenly burst out, which is similar to the existence of coercion. With people''s awe and worship of the royal power, it is enough to make a person below the star level, or even without the power to bind a chicken, produce a power similar to that of the star level strongmanˇ° Sometimes you young people are easily dazzled by blood. Maybe this will destroy a whole nation. Do you know? "


    However, Wang aogang, the left wing, is not an ordinary warrior at all, but a strong man of star rank. How could he be frightened by this kind of coercion? When Lao Wang said this, he suddenly sneered.


    "Zheng!" Langya''s long sword suddenly came out of its sheath. A silver figure was like an arrow, faster than an arrow. A hundred steps away, the sword was across the neck of Lao Wang. The cold silver light on Langya''s long sword reflected Lao Wang''s distorted facial expression because of panic and surprise.


    "Wang Er... You are my favorite... How can you..." Lao Wang was just about to finish, but he felt that the blade close to the skin rose slightly by an inch, and it seemed that he had cut the skin open and bleeding.


    "Enough, old man!" The left-wing king aogang was standing in front of the old king, looking down at the old king. For the first time, he felt that he was so old and cowardly, just like an old wolf who lost his teeth. He could no longer lead the whole wolf pack.


    "Listen up!" Aogang coldly said: "as long as our dog Rong people''s blood is not cold for a moment, our war with the northerners will never stop. What they drink, our blood, I want them to spit it out with interest!" He looked contemptuously at the frightened old Wang and said in his nasal voice, "as for you..."


    "Zheng!"


    "Bang Dang!" After the sound of gold and iron, the golden crown of the wolf tooth was cut in half from the middle and fell to the ground, making a seemingly unwilling "buzzing" sound, which was extremely harsh in the silent King''s tent.


    Aogang said with disdainful tone: "keep your head, and your eyes, look at it! Look at your son, I, how to create the most prosperous era of the dog Rong clan With that, he lowered his sword, turned around, and walked out of the tent.


    "Child... Child..." the old Wang who fell on the carpet stretched out his hand in the direction of aogang''s departure. It seemed that he wanted to hold him, but how could it be? He had to shout: "if you do this, you will destroy the whole nation. You can''t be impulsive, child!"


    "Child..."


    In the camp outside, a loud voice came from aogang: "listen to all the people of dog soldiers, whether you are nobles, servants or slaves!"


    "What happened?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "That''s the voice of his Royal Highness the left wing King..."


    Countless unknown people ran from the tents in all directions to the position where aogang stood. I saw aogang with flowing silver hair, holding half a broken crown of wolf teeth high, and said in a loud voice: "I, aogang, solemnly swear to be the new king of dog army! I will lead you to fertile land, gain more wealth, and lead our bravest soldiers to fight to the end! " He stopped for a moment, looked at the countless faces below, and continued: "as long as the blood of the gourong people is not cold one day, our war with the northerners will not end one day! Only war can bring us land, food, wealth... And supreme glory! "ˇ° hooray! hooray! Long live After hearing aogang''s words, countless young men in the crowd immediately began to boil and shoutˇ° Long live, long live, long live Some people who were still wavering started to shoutˇ° I bah... "Some middle-aged people spat on the ground and turned back to their barracks. However, this small episode still does not affect aogang''s becoming a new king of dog soldiers. Since then, everything in Northern Xinjiang and grassland has been involved in an endless killing and destruction, and all this is just the tip of the iceberg at the beginning of troubled times!

 Chapter 455

    Northern Xinjiang is the only way to the ice field.


    More than three months have passed since the most magnificent fortress in Northern Xinjiang was built overnight. As the season changes from the beginning of spring to the middle of summer, even the Weifeng City, which is very close to the ice covered ice sheet, reveals its warmth everywhere.


    In the middle of these three months, under the guidance of Chi Weihan and other people, the vendors and residents of Wuji and nearby towns moved to this newly established city one after another, and Gufan published a temporary regulation on taxation since last month. If anyone knows that Gu fan dares to publish tax regulations privately, it''s a big crime of conspiracy. But Gu fan doesn''t have to worry at all, because the documents under the Ministry of war say that Weifeng city should be self-sufficient in finance.


    How can we be self-sufficient? There must be only taxes.


    Therefore, the Weifeng City garrisoned by Gufan has certain financial autonomy, but this matter is also a double-edged sword, which means that all the funds should be raised by Gufan himself. It is impossible for the imperial court to allocate military funds like Yan Tianjun.


    As a matter of fact, when Gu fan accepted Chi Weihan and his gang of hooligans, he had already made suggestions with him. It''s better to unify the standard and frequency of taxation. Although they all take protection fees and road money, once they are given the high sounding title of Taxation, they will look better immediately. The tax collectors are no longer the robbers who fight openly, but routine business, What pays taxes is no longer the soft bag that succumbs to the power of obscenity, but the soft bag that supports your work. Once you come and go, everyone looks much better.


    Moreover, collecting funds in the name of tax revenue is not easy to arouse the public''s antipathy. It is precisely because of this that Gu fancai asked Chi Weihan to find several large merchants who had moved to Weifeng city and some leaders of the caravan team as far as possible the day before the tax regulations were promulgated, and asked about the previous collection of protection fees and road fares, and their income.


    Originally, this should be very private information, but for one thing, Gu fan''s reputation in Northern Xinjiang is too big. A total of 20 people came. Eighteen of them trembled with excitement when they saw Gu fan''s real face. This amazing and gorgeous young commander is the national idol of the people in Northern Xinjiang. Originally, Gu fan''s outstanding achievements and great strength were greatly praised by those storytellers in the streets. In addition, high officials and noble people love to listen to them, so they boasted more and more, which reached a climax after the prince xingzhenxuan''s gloomy return to the capital. At that time, you can hear the story of "Xiao Hou Ye got the moon tower and left Prince Ye" in teahouses of almost all cities in Northern Xinjiang.


    Now, seeing this idol, those businessmen still know all about it, and let Gu fan know the operation of the caravan near the ice sheet, and even some details of the economic field.


    Therefore, after the promulgation of the tax regulations, countless businessmen were very surprised to find that the tax rate set by Gufan was one tenth of their income, not one fifth or one twentieth, which was just within the acceptable range for all. As for the tax on the caravan, you can choose to pay it on a time basis, that is, one tenth of the value of the goods. You can also pay it on a monthly and yearly basis, just like other merchants.


    In this way, merchants don''t have to worry about gangsters making trouble and blackmail in the shop every so often. After all, they have paid taxes.


    After a month''s implementation, although there were only a few merchants from Wuji in Weiyuan City, the good thing was that the passing caravans cooperated very well. Some caravans even falsely reported the prices of a lot of commodities in order to please Gu fan, the big tree of Hougu''s family in Pingyuan, and they just overcharged a lot of taxes. In such a month, the tax revenue has also reached 10000 taels of silver.


    Apart from the wages given to the people and the "military pay" of the bandits, let''s call it that for the time being... The balance is still quite large, which makes Gu fan very satisfied. Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, also took great care of Gu fan''s prestige city. Under the pretext that the city was named by his majesty, he had four broken crossbows and six Yuanrong giant crossbows stolen from the Ministry of war to Gu fan''s prestige city. These things are deadly defensive tools and the enemy of the dog army cavalry. If you really want to meet them, these ten crossbows are on the city, Fifty thousand troops are not allowed to enter the city. When fan Suiyang, the Marquis of iron wall, sent Gu fan this gift, he did not forget to send a batch of armor and weapons that could arm ten thousand people. The uniform equipment of the main battle army also wiped away the traces of Yan''s army. It must have been prepared for those bandits who were collected by Gu fan.


    Our young Marquis, Gu fan, is not stupid enough to hand out all these ten thousand sets of handsome and excellent equipment. Instead, he only gives them to the new centurion of the bandits, who is Gu fan''s new centurion, and rewards them month by month. Only those who do not disturb the people and act recklessly can get a set of equipment worth 100 liang of silver. As for those who have already got the equipment, Then pass it on to Gongfa and give it pills and other rewards.


    As for the task of training those bandit soldiers, Gu fan didn''t do it by himself. Instead, he gave it to the remaining 40000 soldiers of the cloud wing department. If they couldn''t bring out a single person, the signboard of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army would be really smashed.


    It is precisely because of the two months'' implementation that almost all shops in Wuji agreed to move to Weifeng City, and many shops in other cities and towns took the initiative to move to Weifeng city. After all, there are strong city walls and stable public security in the city. If the generals who guard the city are not corrupt, why not?


    Two months later, some well-known restaurants and shops in Shenyang City also took the initiative to contact Gufan, hoping to open a branch in Weifeng City, hoping Gufan can give some preferential treatment in terms of taxes. In fact, Gu fan was not stupid either. He knew the military significance of Weifeng city and what kind of economic significance it represented when it was on the road from the ice field to northern Xinjiang.


    As a result, Gu fan''s answer was almost the same. He said with a smile to the well-off merchants, "I''m glad you came to Weifeng city to open a branch, but the tax can''t be less. All the shops have the same tax, one tenth of it. In fact, if you don''t say anything else, just look at Shenyang City. The total tax of 7788 should be at least one fifth, right? We really have a good deal here.... "


    So that half a month later, Gu fan''s lines have been recited thoroughly. Even when having dinner with Huan Lingyue and Bai siyao, Huan Lingyue complained that Gu fan always put too much salt in his own dishes. Gu fan clearly wanted to argue: "I''ve worked very hard to make it..." who knew that what she blurted out was "I''m already very preferential...", Huanlingyue coldly casts a look of disdain, while Bai siyao laughs wildly, claps the table vigorously, and tells Chang Feng the joke. Chang Feng tells Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen the joke. As a result, in that week, the most favorite words of people in the whole Weifeng city when they encounter things are "I''m already very preferential.". This makes Gu fan, who sometimes goes out to do business, shake his head all the time after hearing it, indicating that he is very helpless.


    The most magnificent building in Weiyuan city is naturally Gufan''s commanding mansion. Although Gufan has not been granted a marquis, he doesn''t know that it was the craftsmen who designed the mansion who deliberately flattered him, but someone wanted to set him up and carved eight auspicious beasts on the eaves of Gufan''s mansion... This is what the Marquis mansion can use. Finally, Gufan asked people to demolish two auspicious beasts one by one, Only when the number is changed to six can the matter be considered as over. Even if Gu fan is far away from the star emperor in this majestic city, it doesn''t matter if he trespasses. After all, he only trespasses to the rank of marquis. If he trespasses to the standard of his majesty, he will be in big trouble. But there are always countless people who guard the frontier with heavy troops. They can''t tell when a small report will be printed. If Gu fan was just an 18-year-old general, he might be high spirited and informal, but he was reincarnated for two generations. How could he be so naive? Apart from the auspicious beasts, there are two majestic and enlightened beasts carved in front of the gate of Gufan''s commanding mansion. The gate is only ten feet wide and three feet high, and the style is incomparable. There are five in and five out in the mansion, which is no inferior to tiebihou''s mansion. Behind it is a wooden pavilion that imitates Bai siyao''s residence in BEIYAO palace, Only here is Gu fan''s own design, which makes Bai siyao happy for a long time.


    However, the tranquility of all this was completely broken after an urgent military information letter was sent to Weifeng city.


    "Wang aogang, the left-wing king of Canrong, succeeded in usurping the throne, killed his two brothers and became the new king of Canrong!" In addition to this sentence, there are several pictures of the civil war. The first battle is between the left wing king aogang and his brother, the right wing king a Tiemu. As the two most powerful wing kings in the dog army, aogang guards the ice field to guard against the Beidou Dynasty. A Tiemu guards the Southern grassland and supervises the Tuoba tribe and Gongyang tribe, There are also heavy soldiers in hand. Because aogang took the initiative to depose the old king and usurp the throne, almost all the old generals and ministers in gourong supported the right-wing king a Tiemu. Even some generals in aogang''s army fled to a Tiemu''s army in disguise. The military gap between the two sides reached two to one, which was totally one-sided with a Tiemu.


    But at this time, Tuoba and Gongyang turned to support aogang and launched a crazy attack against the rear of a Tiemu army regardless of the loss. When Gu fan was on the grassland, he knew that the fighting power of the barbarians of Gongyang and Tuoba was much higher than that of the dog soldiers. If these barbarians started to storm, they would be just wild animals. When a Tiemu''s army was in chaos, aogang led a team of only a thousand brave men to fight their way through the customs. He rushed into a Tiemu''s camp and took advantage of the chaos to kill his brother. After killing a few diehard elements with iron and blood, he eliminated an all-round war between dogs and soldiers. The next few were small-scale uprisings and rebellions. The upper and lower wing kings, the weakest of them, were directly attached to aogang, while the upper wing king was secretly assassinated before the rebellion. It took only three months for aogang to oust the old king, usurp power and become the real king of the whole Canrong, and most of them used the means and methods with the least loss. Even in order to achieve the goal, the fighting capacity of the whole nation was safeguarded to the greatest extent.


    What is more worth mentioning is that aogang''s means of suppressing the rebellion was to kill the initiator, while the rest of the followers used the policy of appeasement. Under the combination of soft and hard, the national cohesion of the gourong clan, which was gradually centrifugal because of the division into four winged kings, was gathered again.


    When Gu fan received this military information, he was drinking tea with Bai siyao in tingxue upstairs in the backyard of his mansion.


    It is still on the spacious balcony, a table, a pair of chairs, two people sitting, wooden tea sets, lingering fragrance. Bai siyao saw that Gu fan''s brow was locked. Knowing that something was difficult, he quietly handed over a cup of green tea and said in a soft voice, "Gu fan, this is Shanglin tea from the caravan. It''s from your capital. I tried it. It''s made by the way of cooking tea in BEIYAO palace. Do you like it?"


    Gu fan slightly raised his head and looked at Bai siyao, but he took the cup with his left hand and handed the military information to Bai siyao with his right hand, saying, "have a look, siyao." Bai siyao nodded, reached out her hand and took it. After only a few eyes, she began to laugh and said to Gu fan, "what? Are you afraid of Oka nowˇ° I''m afraid it''s not... "Gu fan quickly argued that, after all, aogang is different from the general opponent. He is still his rival. If he is lower than his rival in front of his lover, wouldn''t he lose faceˇ° You''ll cheat. " Bai siyao curled her lips and said, "when you looked at the intelligence just now, your brow was so bad that it was like an" eight "character. It was very tangled. I''m not afraid. What is it? "ˇ° I think it''s right for me to stay in Northern Xinjiang this time. " Gu fan explained: "if we didn''t build a powerful city, I''m afraid that now the Hourong Jingqi of aogang has been killed to Shanhai Pass."ˇ° Do you mean you have foresight? " Bai siyao narrowed her eyes and asked with a smileˇ° I can''t talk about foresight. In a word, I know that aogang will never die, and Northern Xinjiang will never be at peace. " Gu fan shook his head and said, "I''ve never seen such a war enthusiast. I''m not as good as him. He''s just a war maniac... You see, I''ve only been in Northern Xinjiang for less than a year, and he has launched two wars of more than 100000 people in a row. It''s crazy." Seeing Gu fan shaking his head, Bai siyao said, "Gu fan, I don''t think your total aogang is comprehensive..." "eh?" Bai siyao continued: "what he likes is not the war itself, but the feeling of conquering others after victory. This is the source of his confidence and strength, and there are only two ways he can get... "Bai siyao said here, understatement:" war and women. " Gu fan was dumbfounded by Bai siyao''s explanation. Then he sat down slowly, looked at Bai siyao in front of him and said, "do you think he won''t give up?"ˇ° Naturally, otherwise, the dog Rong throne that he had worked so hard to get was not wasted? " Bai siyao raised her lips slightly, looked at Gu fan and said, "it''s a gamble for her life." Gu fan also nodded and said: "yes, in the past, he could only mobilize half of the troops of the dog army on the grassland, because he was only a wing king after all. Now he has become the real dog army king, so he can launch a war against the Beidou Dynasty with the strength of the whole country... How many troops can he mobilize?" Gu fan stared at the green tea in his wooden cup and said to himself, "half a million? 800000? Or a million? One and a half million? "ˇ° Do you think all his troops will come to your prestige city? " Bai siyao looked at Gu fan calmly and asked slowlyˇ° What else? " Gu fan shook his head and said, "I bet there''s no one in the world who hates me more than him. I''m afraid he doesn''t hate me as much as if he were evil." Bai siyao stood up, picked up the teapot and added some tea to Gufan, then slowly sat down and said to Gufan with a smile, "Gufan, I might as well make a bet with you. Aogang can''t prove that he is attacking Weifeng city."ˇ° Why? " Gu fan frowned and said, "siyao, you haven''t had a war. How can you know?"ˇ° This is the same as the principle of practicing martial arts... "Bai siyao explained:" even if his million troops win our prestige city through the sea of people tactics, they will face huge and terrible casualties. Even if they are elite in a hundred battles, no matter how sharp the spear is, they can''t wear the script. Then he will win a battle and lose the whole war, It''s a cheap price for Beidou Dynasty. " Gu fan after Bai siyao such a reminder, he also suddenly feel that what she said is very reasonable. If the Weifeng city has not been built, or its combat power is not so strong, aogang will certainly go all the way to break the Weifeng City, enter the mountain customs, and then plunder the whole northern Xinjiang. But now the Weifeng city is not only powerful, but also has many experts. It is no less difficult to win than to take down the mountain customs line, Only the unscrupulous man will attack with his own will... "Then how will he attack?" Gu Fan said: "if you want to make a detour, it will consume a lot of food and grass." Bai siyao shakes her head and says, "after all, I haven''t fought a war. Gu fan, what I give you is just a reference. I hope it doesn''t affect your thinking..." Gu fan hears that Bai siyao is modest. He goes to her side, slowly embraces her waist with both hands, and whispers in Bai siyao''s ear: "where, where, You are almost my female military adviser... "At this time, suddenly, Bai siyao didn''t seem to grasp firmly, and the wooden teacup in her hand fell on the floor with a bang. Bai siyao''s face also changed suddenlyˇ° No... something''s wrong! "

 Chapter 456

    Gu fan''s face suddenly changed when he saw that Bai siyao was still in good condition. He was worried and worried when the sky collapsed. He could not help asking, "siyao, what happened?"


    Bai siyao turned around, went to the wooden railing, looked at the north sky, lowered her head and said: "Gu fan, I think something happened to BEIYAO palace..."


    Gu fan went to Bai siyao''s back and said in a soft voice, "you must be wishful thinking. What can happen to BEIYAO palace? Your master... No, the leader of BEIYAO palace is a star master of the power of the four nebulae. At this time, he should have broken through the rank of star hero. If you look around the world, you can''t find a few people who can embarrass BEIYAO palace. How can something happen? "


    "No, I can clearly feel that yaochiyu keeps warning me and urging me to go back as soon as possible." Bai siyao looked at Gu fan and said, "Yao Chiyu''s magic weapon is from the master... No, she gave it to me. There is a trace of her spiritual knowledge in it. That is to say, she urges me to go back as soon as possible."


    Seeing Bai siyao''s anxious expression, Gu fan put his hand around her and said, "well, it must be the illusion that you are too nervous these days. Didn''t she say that for a long time? In the future, there will be no one like you in the BEIYAO palace. She is the leader of the sect. How can you do anything against her? " Gu fan thought of this, pause for a moment, said: "even I guess, this may be a trap, or do not go to the good."


    Bai siyao shook her head and said, "no... my feeling must be right. Something happened to BEIYAO palace." She looked up at Gu fan and said, "Gu fan, I want to go back for a while, OK?"


    Gu fan looked at Bai siyao, shrugged his shoulders and said, "this is your freedom, siyao. But I don''t trust you very much. Can we go back together? "


    "Gufan, would you like to go back with me?" Bai siyao was a little surprised.


    "Of course, otherwise how can I rest assured?" Gu Fan said with a faint smile, "but we''ve agreed that if there''s nothing wrong with BEIYAO palace, don''t stay and come back as soon as possible. There are still a lot of things for us to deal with here in Weifeng city."


    "Well." Bai siyao looks at Gu fan gratefully and nods slightly. Just then, a voice ringsˇ° Oh... Do you want to run away without me again? " The person who said this was huanlingyue.


    Gu fan had to say with a little apology: "Lingyue, where is elopement? This is to play with life... You are not familiar with it, so you didn''t want to call you..."


    "Explanation is to cover up..." Huan Lingyue coldly interrupted Gu fan''s words, and then asked Bai siyao: "sister siyao, I want to go with you, do you agree?"


    Bai siyao said with a faint smile: "of course, it''s the best... With so many people willing to help me, I feel much better."


    Gu fan saw that Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue colluded with each other first, so he had to shake his head and said, "OK, let''s go together. But I said, if there is no abnormal situation after going, don''t stay and come back immediately, OK? " For these two women, Gu fan is still very helpless more often. What he wants to do is up to them. Fortunately, huanlingyue is not a weak woman who has no power to bind a chicken. Although the power of nine xingxuan in Xinghun level does not reach the power of a nebula, it is also a great power to get outside.


    From Weifeng city on the edge of the ice field, Yukong flies to BEIYAO palace. It''s about 600 Li in a straight line, and they need to cross the whole ice field. Fortunately, all three of them are strong in the star stage. The cold on the ice field is fatal for ordinary martial arts, and it''s just a little cold for them.


    At the same time, Changbai Mountain, which is covered with snow all the year round, is the location of BEIYAO palace, which ranks second in the right way.


    Originally, it was supposed to be a quiet and empty place for cultivation, a paradise free from worldly filth, but now it is a mess everywhere.


    Countless corpses even blocked the mountain road leading to Changbai Mountain. From the perspective of clothing, some of these corpses were disciples of BEIYAO palace, and more of them were other strange people. Some of them were costumes of gourong people, some of them looked like barbarians, with only a few pieces of animal skin on them, and a few masked people in black, Only the bodies of the last kind of people are the least at each crossing.


    The purplish red blood gathered into small streams and flowed down the steps layer by layer. However, there were still countless people in various costumes marching on the corpses and blood towards the peak of Changbai Mountain, leaving a string of bloody footprints on the white stone steps.


    At this time, the children of BEIYAO palace, who were guarding the mountain, had retreated to several mountain gates in the middle of the mountain. Relying on the narrow terrain, they temporarily resisted the attack of the invaders with magic weapons and formulas.


    This group of invaders, who did not know where they came from, launched an attack on the whole Changbai Mountain without warning. The dog soldiers and barbarians were not so bad, but there were many skilled people in black among them, who made the children of BEIYAO palace suffer a great loss. They paid a lot of casualties and retreated to the Mountain Gate halfway up the mountain, Only in this way can we slow down and begin to resist these aggressors in an organized way.


    At this time, if the disciples of BeiYao Palace on Changbai mountain looked up, they would find that a large black cloud appeared in the sky around Changbai Mountain, slowly approaching Changbai Mountain.


    You should know that mountains like Changbai Mountain and Zijin Mountain, where the Rightists are located, have been nurtured by the noble and righteous spirit for hundreds and thousands of years, not to mention the exorcism outside. There are not even ghosts, monsters, mandrills and ghosts on these mountains. The evil scene like this black cloud blocking the sun can''t come into being naturally. The ordinary disciples of BEIYAO palace may not be able to see the clue, but in the secret place of yaochi, the master of BEIYAO palace, the elder and the elder of Taishang have a face like an enemy. The atmosphere in the whole yaochi secret place has been suppressed to the extreme. The leader of BEIYAO palace looked at the four elders and the four Supreme elders sitting on the cold jade platform of the first millennium. His eyes were flickering, but he was on a middle-aged warrior wearing a silver white mask next to the elder Xu Changxia. Then he said, "elder Chun is willing to come back to help us through this disaster, I''m very surprised... "The middle-aged warrior wearing a silver mask is the younger martial brother of the leader of BEIYAO palace, that is, the third martial uncle of Bai siyao. In the tavern outside Shanhai Pass, he once had a meeting with Gu fan and Bai siyao, who was still snow unknown at that time. Then the leader of BEIYAO palace slowly turned around and said to the people, "ladies and gentlemen, after breaking through the rank of Xinghao, I have already understood the cause and effect of this misfortune, which is the inevitable doom of the way of heaven caused by our school''s thousands of years of cultivation against heaven. As long as our school''s foundation is not broken, it will revive and become more prosperous after that." After a pause, she said, "it''s just that every one of us may fall. Are you psychologically prepared?"ˇ° The master of the palace is not only the elder of BEIYAO palace, but also died for the sect. " The man dressed as a scholar in white saluted the master of BEIYAO palace, then straightened up with a resolute faceˇ° It''s true that this is the fate of our sect. There is no way to retreat. We have to fight hard. " The elder, who was dressed as a Taoist, should also say soˇ° Please give me the order! "ˇ° We are ready to fall here. "ˇ° If we can save the Taoist tradition of BEIYAO palace for thousands of years with our fall, we will die... "A famous elder and elder have expressed their opinions. Only Xia Chang and Xu Chang, who are at odds with the leader of BEIYAO palace, don''t say a word. The master of BEIYAO palace didn''t say much in his eyes. At this time, a voice suddenly rang up, but it was the spring elder wearing an iron maskˇ° Su Yao, all the people on Changbai Mountain are counted in this doomsday. None of them can escape. All of them will fall. Why do you go against the sky? " Elder Chun didn''t call the master of BEIYAO palace as "the master" but called her "suyao". The ordinary disciples may not know it, but the elders and the supreme elders all know it. Suyao is the common name of the master of BEIYAO palace. It has never been mentioned since he succeeded the master of BEIYAO palace decades ago. At this time and here, it comes out of elder Chun''s mouthˇ° Do you think I''m here to help you Elder Chun shook his head and said, "I''m here to persuade you to go..." as the voice fell, a voice of regret and disdain suddenly rang out in the secret place of yaochi, which was in sharp contrast with the solemn and serious atmosphere beforeˇ° No, I can''t go with you. " The head of BEIYAO palace turned pale across the veil. She bit her lips slightly and said, "if you pity your life, please leave here as soon as possible..." she lowered her head slightly, but her voice was as hard as ironˇ° Just live for me. " Elder Chun, with an iron mask, wriggles in his throat. He seems to want to say something, but he swallows it again. It seems that the whole yaochi secret place has been silent for a hundred years. Time passes so slowly that the voice of the leader of BEIYAO palace rings slowlyˇ° Hanshan''s snow cane is in the grottoes on the top of Changbai Mountain. Before the grottoes, there is a kettle made of thousand year old cold jade. The way to untie the seal is to cultivate xuanming''s true Qi to the third level of our school. The state of "xuanming turning water" can be opened by filling the kettle with xuanming''s true Qi. " When the master of BeiYao Palace said these words, the expressions on the faces of all the elders and the supreme elders changed, because as the highest level warriors of BEIYAO palace, they all knew that "Hanshan negative snow stick" was the magic weapon of Hanshan fairy, the founder of the school, which was the treasure of the school that Gu Fan said in the secret place of yaochi in BEIYAO palaceˇ° If you take Hanshan''s snowstick, you can continue the orthodoxy of BEIYAO palace. " The leader of BEIYAO palace suddenly called out a name: "Qingshang, you should live well, even for me..."

 Chapter 457

    Elder Chun with a mask suddenly froze in the same place. His eyes under the silver mask looked at the leader of BEIYAO palace in front of him in a surprised way. His tone was hoarse because of the fluctuation of his mood: "Su Yao, what do you... Say to me?"


    The master of BEIYAO palace closed his eyes slightly and continued: "love, please live for me and continue the orthodoxy of BEIYAO palace!"


    "Hum..." Xu Changxia, the elder Xia, standing beside elder Chun Qingshang, snorted coldly when he saw this scene.


    Elder Chun Qingshang looks at Su Yao, the leader of BEIYAO palace in front of him, sighs and says slowly: "Su Yao, I''m going back to BeiYao Palace this time. Even if I die, it''s worth it when I hear you say this..." he pauses a little and says in a desperate tone: "but it''s too late for me to go now. At three o''clock in the afternoon, all the jade and stone are on fire. Heaven''s doom has arrived! I''m in the middle of my doom. I can''t get out of it. "


    Before the words were heard, the bright noon sun outside yaochi''s secret place suddenly became dark, like dusk. After a while, it became dark, and the sound of wind and ghost roaring suddenly came forth, raging on this sacred Changbai Mountain.


    All of a sudden, there was a scream of panic up and down Changbai Mountain. With the strong wind, the sound of pines and cypresses was rushing towards the secret place of yaochi from all directions.


    "Here it is Elder Chun suddenly drank. He was already sitting cross legged on the cold jade platform for a thousand years. His right hand kept changing. A circle of silver white arc light flew out and circled around him. The space behind him collapsed suddenly, and four silver chain like nebulae flew out. Elder Chun Qingshang is the power of the four nebulae in Xingjie level!


    Su Yao, the leader of the North Yao palace, also frowned and sternly orderedˇ° The battle is over


    Four elders and four Supreme elders sit on the stone platform with their legs crossed. The space behind them collapses. Among these elders, elder Dong and elder Qiu also have two nebulae, reaching the limit of xingpo level. They have conquered the Taigu dragon crocodile, and their strength has improved a lot. It is obvious that Gu fan''s "magic sect secret method" was passed to them by Su Yao, the leader of BEIYAO palace, To enhance the strength.


    Just as the power of the nebula burst out, the eight stone platforms carved from millennial cold jade moved and formed a very strange array around the lotus throne of Su Yao, the leader of the BEIYAO palace.


    At the same time, outside the secret place of yaochi, Changbai Mountain has become a scene of purgatory. Countless huge dark ghost hands stretch out from the dark clouds and grab the disciples of BeiYao Palace on the ground.


    However, the aggressors who were about to be repulsed, one by one, went all out of their way and rushed to the disciples of BeiYao Palace on the mountain. It is reasonable to say that the ordinary dog soldiers would die if they were hit by the charm. Now they just stopped for a while, and then they rushed to those disciples immediately. And almost all people''s eyes are blood red, the kind of unusual strange color, the bloody scene suddenly staged.


    A dog soldier stepped on the fallen body of his companion and rushed to a disciple of BEIYAO palace. He suddenly opened his mouth and tore a large piece of flesh from the disciple''s arm.


    As if he had got some delicious food at once, the dog soldier put it into his mouth and chewed it. Before he could swallow the flesh and blood in his mouth, he immediately threw himself at the rest of the disciples of BEIYAO palace as if he had not finished.


    "Ah... My hand... My hand..." the bitten disciple of BEIYAO palace screamed bitterly and was immediately protected by his companion.


    "Take him back to recuperate!" One of the leader''s disciples ordered: "this mountain gate can''t be guarded. Let''s step back and go to cangxue villa!"


    "Ah! Elder martial brother, how can you... " The disciple of BEIYAO palace, who was bitten by the dog soldier just now, suddenly showed fierce light in his eyes. His eyes became red with blood. He opened his mouth to his fellow disciples and bit his neck.


    "No, he''s possessed! Kill him. No... No. Kill them both The elder martial brother, seeing that the younger martial brother just now looked like a madman, immediately made a decision.


    "Roar! Roar! Roar Just when they wanted to retreat, they suddenly rushed out from the other side of the mountain road. Many people were covered with blood, and almost everyone was injured. Judging from their clothes, they were the disciples of BEIYAO palace. When they saw these fellow disciples, they roared one by one, and then rushed towards them quickly.


    "No! They are also possessed! Come on, beat them back and go to cangxue mountain villa Seeing this scene, the first disciple realized that the whole Changbai Mountain was in the same predicament. In front of the team of more than 200 people, they had to resist the almost endless attacks of the demonized dog soldiers and barbarian warriors. Behind them, the demonized disciples of BEIYAO palace kept rioting and attacking, cutting off the retreat. The whole situation was in danger.


    At this moment, a silver white giant suddenly rises from the secret place of yaochi and goes up to the sky. It suddenly reflects the dark Changbai mountain like day!


    The enchanted people, for a moment, seemed to be shocked by the dazzling silver white Hao mang. They even put out their hands to cover their eyes and did not dare to step forward.


    "Quick... Quick... Let''s retreat to the secret place of yaochi!"ˇ° Let''s go... Go to the secret place of yaochiˇ° The palace master and the elder must have a way to deal with these guys! "ˇ° Go, go On the mountain road, the only remaining small group of BEIYAO palace children seem to have found the backbone after seeing the bunch of silver. One after another, taking advantage of the moment when these enchanted people are frightened by the silver, they kill the enchanted people who are in the way and go to the yaochi secret place. At this time, under the dark sky, more than ten figures were standing in the sky. One of them, with silver hair to the shoulder and a long sword with wolf teeth tied obliquely around his waist, was dressed in plain white clothes. He seemed ordinary, but his momentum was aggressive, which made people feel that the strong in the whole sky were all vaguely centered on him. Needless to say, this man was aogang, the new king of Canrong who had just consolidated his throne with iron and blood. On the side of Aokang''s body, Yukong stands a man in a tight black robe. Besides the robe, there is a big flag. It turns out that the whole face is covered with a hood, which is very mysterious. What''s more intriguing is that he is standing on the side of aogang, while the other Yukong masters are standing behind him. Behind the man in black, there stood an old man with white hair and Shaman costume, a young alien warrior, and an alien woman dressed in enchantment. The rest of them were all black night clothes. It was hard to distinguish them. The mysterious man wrapped in the black robe looked at the rising silver column of light, and the black scarf folded for a while. It was obvious that he had a sneer on his lips: "OK, let''s start!"

 Chapter 458

    The voice of the as like as two peas fell down, and suddenly the splice of green green was suddenly split from his body. The rays of light were condensed into a man who was exactly the same as him. The man looked up, his red eyes flickered, and he knelt down at the black robe and said, "master, please tell me."


    "Blue sky soul!" Aogang''s eyes could not help but be shocked. The man in black robe in front of him was clearly his incarnation, the spirit of Bixiao sky! The blue sky soul with red eyes is the soul of the ghost man. There is no doubt that the man in black robe is a noble ghost man.


    The black robed man simply said four words to the blue sky Soul: "kill them all!"


    "Yes, sir." The spirit of Bixiao sky just answered, and then spread his body and flew to Changbai Mountain, which was chaotic in the darkness and silver.


    The blue sky soul sent out a burst of "Jie Jie" laughter in mid air. Behind him, the cloak, which was hunting in the wind, almost covered the sky like two huge black wings. His left hand stretched out, and the visible and qualitative black air rose up, gathered into a huge claw and grabbed the disciples of BEIYAO palace.


    "The realm of the unity of martial arts..." at this time, aogang''s brow was wrinkled again. As we all know, although Bixiao tianhun is the incarnation of his body, his strength will decrease sharply after incarnation. In this case, there is the realm of the unity of martial arts. How terrible is the strength of the black robed man?


    The Bi Xiao Tian soul, which was suspended in the air, was killed by many disciples of BEIYAO palace. Every time a disciple of BEIYAO palace was killed, a little bright light would fly up. It seemed that the soul of a martial arts practitioner had been absorbed by the Bi Xiao Tian soul of the ghost scholar. In this way, hundreds of people had been killed and hundreds of souls had been absorbed.


    "What? There are so many casualties among his disciples. Are the people in BEIYAO palace ready to continue to retreat in the four yuan heavenly array? " The black robed man, with both hands on his shoulders, sneered at the silver light rising from the secret place of yaochi in the sky of BEIYAO palace. It seemed that he was mocking their cowardice.


    The silver white pillar of light has a noble and upright spirit belonging to the orthodox school. Ghosts and gods dare not come near, let alone evil demons. Now, this pillar of light has become the only hope of all the surviving BEIYAO palace disciples.


    As the attack at the foot of the mountain became more and more fierce, all the surviving disciples of BeiYao Palace on Changbai Mountain finally contracted to the square around the yaochi secret place. With the silver and white powerful men rising from the yaochi secret place, they frightened the enchanters and made them dare not approach. Thus, they formed a confrontation situation and got a short respite.


    "Master, would you like me to help you?" The old shaman standing behind the man in black robe stepped forward and said, "if the national master thinks that his strength is not enough to break the four element sky array of BEIYAO palace, we can also help you."


    "Hum... No need." The black robed man put his hands on his shoulders and replied coldly, "your strength is just too much for the four yuan array."


    "This... You..." as soon as the voice of the black robed man fell, the old man with white hair was about to attack. However, aogang suddenly gave a look in his eyes and had to swallow the words back.


    "Jie Jie!" The black robed man''s Bixiao tianhun, Jie, was smiling. He dived in mid air and put his hands in front of him. However, he condensed the black air around him into a black bat with a wingspan of several feet and a body length of one foot. He made a piercing cry and rushed to the children of BeiYao Palace on the secret place of yaochi below.


    "Ah..." where did the crowd see this terrible monster? They ran around in a panic, trying to avoid the huge bat formed by the black gas.


    "Jie Jie, all you can''t escape are my delicacies!" The blue sky soul Jie of half sky says with smile.


    After a while, a silver white light suddenly split from the silver light column and hit the black bat. The silver white light had a strong restraining effect on evil spirits. The black bat was immediately burned and turned into ashes.


    The voice of Su Yao, the leader of BEIYAO palace, is like the voice of heaven. It''s said: "heresy, the important place of BEIYAO palace, how can you be presumptuous!"


    "It''s the master of the palace, it''s the voice of the master of the palace!"


    "The master of the palace has done it!"


    "Great, we are saved!"


    The surviving disciples of BEIYAO palace cheered loudly when they heard the voice of suyao, the leader of BEIYAO palace.


    But at this time, the change suddenly!


    "Well, second in the right way, but that''s all!" The black robed man, who has been standing with his arms in his arms, suddenly appears next to the silver column of light. His right hand is raised up, and his fingers are like claws. Behind him, the space suddenly disintegrates, and a desolate breath that seems to come from ancient times suddenly sweeps the whole Changbai mountain, not to mention those disciples of BEIYAO palace who are humble in martial arts, Even the enchanters were shocked by this terrible breath. They were lying on the ground one by one, shivering and unable to move.


    Then, from the dark space, like a dragon, there were nine nebulae, one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, circling around him. The eight silver white nebulae set off the evil black robed ghost like a God. The power of the nine nebulae, the image of "the God of heaven" and "the light of heaven", are the strong of the limit of the star rank!


    Rao shiaogang was astonished to see this scene. The extreme power of the nine nebulae, which is close to the legendary character xingzun, appeared in the sky, so truly in front of everyone! Even if he worshipped him as the national teacher of gourong, he only knew that he was in a high level, but according to aogang''s estimation, at most, Xingjie level was equal to him. Who knew that this black robed man had one, two, three, four, five more nebulous forces than him! In this comparison, the young men and women behind aogang, as well as a group of people in black, are all stupefied, and the old Shaman is even more earth colored. He secretly thanks aogang for his kindness. If he offends the star power, he really doesn''t know how to die! He didn''t know that Oka was as shocked as he was nowˇ° The soul, the soul, the soul of the dragon With a low roar, the black robed ghost man suddenly flew over the palm of his right hand, and quickly condensed into a ferocious Silver Dragon across the sky. However, the dragon was neither like the Golden Dragon produced by "Huangji Kendo", which symbolized the royal majesty, nor like the poisonous dragon formed by the ancient "Huagu dragon boxing", But all over the body only skeleton, no trace of scale skin, looks very strange. This is the prison dragon. It is said that in archaic times, a real dragon rebelled against the emperor of heaven, and then was punished for burning all its flesh and blood with the Yin Fire under the Jiuyou. Its soul was sealed in the wreckage and suppressed under the 18 levels of hell. It was the prison Dragon! The black robed ghost in front of him created a prison dragon with the power of his nine nebulae. As soon as the prison dragon was formed, it turned into bone white, as if there was a disgusting smell of blood spread over the whole Changbai Mountain, and the grass and trees became yellow and withered when they touched the smellˇ° Broken The ghost man''s outstretched right hand suddenly clenched, but with a fierce wave, the white bone prison dragon suddenly opened his mouth and ran into the silver awn above the BEIYAO palaceˇ° Boom - "for a moment, it seemed as if the earth had collapsed. The whole Changbai Mountain was shaking violently. Countless buildings in the BEIYAO palace collapsed and fell. The narrow mountain road was twisted like noodles. Countless people on the way were thrown off the cliff. From that point of collision, the strong shock wave made aogang and others fly backward for several miles in mid air, and then they managed to stabilize themselves. When you look at the silver light rising above the secret place of yaochi, it is already dim, even like a residual candle in the wind, it will go out at any timeˇ° Dark and sunless, chaos destroys soul Seeing that the attack was effective, the black robed ghost man gave a cold smile. His hands staggered and quickly changed to form a seal. From his hands, he suddenly threw out a dazzling black light blade, and with countless gloomy ghost roars, he hit the light columnˇ° Boom There was another loud noise, and the whole yaochi secret place was shaking violentlyˇ° Ah... "Er..." with a scream and a dull hum, Qiu Dong, the weakest of the eight elders and the supreme elder, vomited blood together, passed out and lost his life in a flash. Just now, they had been hit hard by the collision between the four element sky array and the prison dragon. At this time, they were shocked by a black light blade and died. Then I only heard a "wow" sound, but it was Xia Changlao and Xu Changxia, who suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood and fell down from the stone platform, unconscious. After this heavy damage, the light of the four element sky array was dimmed a lot. Now when you look closer, you can even clearly see the shocking cracks on the silver white light column, the broken particles of the power of the stars insideˇ° Do you want to survive? " The nigger said contemptuously, "then you will die." At this time, he has completely suppressed the whole audience with his strength next only to the star Zun rank. Rao shiaogang, as the king of dog Rong, can''t control what he wants to do. As for the warriors behind aogang, they can be killed by the black robed ghost like an antˇ° The ghost fire is burning, the nine Yin flame The black robed ghost raised his hands, and two blue flames wound up his arms, and finally seemed to solidify on his handsˇ° Let the flame of nine Yin burn up the power of your last stars The black robed ghost''s hands intertwined and shot at the light column.

 Chapter 459

    Just then, two figures suddenly flew out, but a man and a woman were wearing an ice blue robe. The sparkling blue light was like glass. It was Hanshan snow cicada robe, the founder of the creation School of BEIYAO palace. As soon as the right hand was opened, a long sword with cold light came out and stabbed at the fire, This person is Su Yao, the leader of BEIYAO palace, the strong one of Xinghao rank.


    The man next to him, with a silver white iron mask, swayed in the air and threw out an ice blue pearl to fight the black robed ghost. It is the most mysterious spring elder''s love sorrow in BEIYAO palace.


    At this time, they left the four element sky array and left yaochi secret place to fight against the black robed ghost. In fact, they had no choice. The four element sky array already lacked three star level strongmen, and its power was reduced by more than half. If they continue to have no action, it will be only a matter of time before the nine nebula''s power and the extreme ghost of the star level can be broken.


    Fortunately, the leader of BEIYAO palace has broken through the Xinghao level, and has reached the strength of six nebulae. With the help of the snow cicada clothes on the cold mountain, the Phoenix attracting group, and several treasures of the town, it is not impossible for the ghost who has reached the limit of Xinghao level to win.


    "One of you has just reached the rank of star hero, and the other is just the rank of star hero. Did you even come to die?" The black robed ghost looked at a couple of men and women in front of him contemptuously and said with deep meaning: "OK, I''ll send you on the road together and be a pair of mandarin ducks with the same life!"ˇ° Heaven and earth are the same, ice and snow cover the sky, and the archaic Cambrian array is unique! " The leader of BEIYAO palace knew that it was a critical moment, so he could not keep his hand. He used his cold mountain snow cicada clothes as his eyes, and sacrificed Shuilan Ruyi. Four magic weapons surrounded the black robed ghost man, and launched the Archean Cambrian Jue array that originally sealed the Archean dragon crocodile.


    The silver white light chains with thick bowl mouth came out of the four magic weapons to entangle the black robed ghost.


    "You want to seal me with your own eyes?" The black robed ghost disdains the way.


    "I''ll trade a warrior at the beginning of starpower for a starpower limit. It''s worth it." Su Yao, the leader of BEIYAO palace, is still talking. He suddenly sneers at the ghost who has been blocked by the archaic Cambrian Jue array.


    "What are you laughing at?" Su Yao, the leader of BEIYAO palace, suddenly asked.


    I saw the Bixiao spirit outside the Taigu Cambrian Jue formation suddenly sneer and say, "because what you sealed with the Taigu Cambrian Jue formation at the beginning is not my true self!" Between the words, the black robed ghost''s spirit suddenly turned into the black robed ghost''s own image, and his red eyes turned into the normal black of human beings. Before Su Yao and Qingshang could react, they were already the spring elder''s Qingshang who shot in the air with a fierce claw.


    "It''s impossible, he lied to you..." elder Chun Qingshang watched the huge claws around him, and the power of the four nebulae behind him suddenly gathered in front of him, forming a silver shield. At the same time, he cried out: "Su Yao, don''t be distracted, the Taigu Cambrian Jue array is his true master!"


    But in the words of love, it''s too late. A magic weapon originally used to support the Taigu Cambrian Jue array: Qingming sword has been flying out and stabbed at the black robed ghost. It''s actually to help Qingshang block that magic claw.


    "Well, die!" The black robed ghost, who was sealed by the Taigu Cambrian Jue array, suddenly yelled when he saw that part of the power of the array had been separated. The strength of the nine nebulae was surging, turned into a dragon covered with pure black scales, and rushed to the Taigu Cambrian Jue array where the black robed ghost was imprisoned in front of him.


    Su Yao, the leader of BEIYAO palace, immediately realized that she had been cheated and was about to stabilize her eyes. However, she saw that the black robed ghost''s hands were constantly changing. Then she opened her mouth and seemed to make a roar, but the sound was completely covered by the deafening explosion in the next second.


    The huge BeiYao Palace Square and the towering Changbai mountain range are extremely small under the burst light. They are just like a stone falling in the water. They are also like a fallen leaf falling in the autumn wind. They are swaying with the wind. The tangible impact waves spread out from the point of collision, It''s more terrifying than the destructive force produced by the collision between the prison dragon and the four element array. In a moment, I don''t know how many houses collapsed like sand castles, and how many people were completely wiped out of the world without even knowing the pain in a moment.


    At the same time, in the center of the explosion, the cracking sound of the four magic weapons was clearly transmitted through the loud sound that was even louder than the thunder. Then the two figures were carried by the shock wave and thrown out like waves in the huge waves. The thick light column of the bowl, which originally rose from the secret place of yaochi, was suddenly smashed and turned into a light shadow. In a moment, it completely disappeared between heaven and earth.


    When the smoke and dust gradually dissipated, the black robed ghost man had returned to aogang, still holding his shoulders in his hands, overlooking the blast wave from top to bottom. His eyes twinkled under the black cloth, and immediately returned to peace.


    Just then, the three figures, less than a hundred miles away from Changbai Mountain, suddenly stopped in mid air. They could see that the direction ahead was originally Changbai Mountain. The whole sky was covered by a huge black cloud, but they could not see the situation inside. A moment ago, whether it was Gufan or huanlingyue of Xinghun stage, Bai siyao, who is still in the xingpo stage, feels a strong and depressing breath from Changbai Mountain, where the former BEIYAO palace is located. But the front is completely wrapped up by black clouds. From the outside, nothing can be seen, but the force makes people want to leave here quickly, which is an almost instinctive reminder.


    The spirit killing sword and the eight spirit stones in Gu fan''s body also shine with a dark and bright light, as if to warn Gu fan that if he gets close to him, he will be in danger of his life. At this time, Bai siyao suddenly exclaimed: "master!" In a flash, he rushed into the black cloudˇ° Siyao! It''s dangerous Gu fan was shocked when he saw Bai siyao rushing in. But he couldn''t stop her, so he had to speed up and follow Bai siyao. Huan Ling Yue saw that Gu fan and Bai siyao had fallen down, so she had to follow him. If you don''t go through the thick black clouds, Gu fan will never believe that all this is really the gate of BEIYAO palace, the second largest sect in the right way, rather than the Jiuyou hell under the yellow spring.

 Chapter 460

    Because of the huge impact force, the whole mountain collapsed and fractured. The stone steps on the mountain were almost completely destroyed, and the previously lush vegetation was missing.


    On the ground, there are corpses everywhere. Centered on the secret place of yaochi on the top of Changbai Mountain, almost all the corpses fall back radially. The air is filled with the strange smell of blood and scorch, which is disgusting.


    The building complex of BeiYao Palace on the huge Changbai Mountain is the only one that is still complete, and the only place left is the secret place of yaochi. Even so, the closed building of BeiYao Palace''s leaders and elders was still overturned, with numerous cracks on the wall, as if it could be knocked down by another fierce wind.


    "Someone''s coming!" Naturally, the black robed ghost realized that someone had broken through the black cloud and came to Changbai Mountain. Suddenly, this sentence came out.


    "Master!" Bai siyao''s figure suddenly accelerates, but she catches a figure falling from mid air with her hands and falls to the ground.


    At the same time, Gu fan''s eyes and hands were quick, but he came to another figure who fell from mid air. He held out his hand to hold the man and landed on the ground steadily.


    "Wu... Ming... You..." the person who was caught by Bai siyao''s hands was naturally Su Yao, the leader of BEIYAO palace. But at this time, the bright and clean satin of "Hanshan snow cicada clothes" on her body was smashed inch by inch, but it didn''t scatter. It was wrapped around her like a thread, and it was sprayed with blood, which made her look very embarrassed, There was still a little bit of dignity and sacredness. Blood flowed down the corner of her mouth, but she still struggled to stand up with the help of Bai siyao, Facing Bai siyao, she said, "just come back..." she put her mouth close to Bai siyao''s ear and said in a soft voice: "what I want to say to you... Has been written on the fragment of the snow cicada clothes on the cold mountain... You don''t blame master!" At this point, the leader of BEIYAO palace seems to have finished what he wants to say. He leans his head on Bai siyao''s shoulder, just like Bai siyao did when she was leaning on her shoulder. He slowly says, "well, master is a little tired. Let me have a rest."


    "Master!" When the breath of the leader of BEIYAO palace completely disappeared and the body seemed to lighten a lot, Bai siyao suddenly realized what the leader of BeiYao Palace said, "tired, take a rest". Although she didn''t want to believe that such a powerful star like Shifu would fall, the fact was that it was so cruel that it was as sharp as a sharp knife, It brings Bai siyao back to reality.


    "Su Yao!" It was the man who was held by Gu fan who made this cry. At this time, the iron mask on his face was broken. The original handsome face was scratched with bloodstains because of the sharp edges and corners of the mask fragments. He desperately wanted to get rid of Gu fan''s hand, but Gu fan pulled him hard and said: "you can''t move casually. A move will aggravate the injury. Don''t you want to die? Your injury is not very serious. Maybe you can live! "


    "Su Yao is dead. What else do I have to do?" With a low roar, the man suddenly broke away from Gu fan''s hand and rushed to Bai siyao with an arrow step. However, he snatched Su Yao''s body from Bai siyao''s hand, but his action slowed down suddenly. As if he was afraid of waking her up, he put Su Yaoping on a smooth stone, Then he said in a serious tone, "listen to me..."


    "Well?"


    "Third martial uncle..." Bai siyao looked at this martial uncle who usually shows people with iron face with strange eyes, and asked: "what do you want to say?"


    "Nameless... And Gufan... Listen up." The man was elder Chun Qingshang. Qingshang continued in a low voice: "Hanshan''s snowstick is in the grottoes on the top of Changbai Mountain. In front of the grottoes, there is a kettle made of thousand year old cold jade. The way to untie the seal is to cultivate the true Qi of the cold hell of our school to the third level, and to fill the kettle with the true Qi of the dark hell can open the mechanism of the grottoes." At this point, he stopped for a moment and said to Bai siyao, "it seems that you have just reached the stage of xingpo. If you have not broken through the realm of the combination of martial arts and martial arts, you should not be able to condense the" cold and dark Qi. ". Let me help you... Remember, you should continue the orthodoxy of BEIYAO palace! "


    "Third martial uncle, no!"


    At this time, Bai siyao screamed sharply, and was about to snatch forward. But the shadow of the young man next to Su Yao moved violently, and a powerful wave of mana was conveyed, which shocked Bai siyao. I don''t know why such a huge force erupted in the body that should have been exhausted.


    Gu fan''s face changed! But suddenly, it is necessary to use "Hanwu Minggu Bashi boxing".


    "Gufan, please don''t stop me." Love sorrow gave out a thunderous voice, and then looked at Su Yao in his arms and turned to light Judo: "Su Yao, the way of cultivation is very long, we can finally be together forever, no need to separate."


    Words fingertip, a dazzling silver white light, should have been cold, at this time even fierce boiling, a moment between enveloped his body, such as flames wrapped him.


    At the same time, from the body of love, the blue pearl lost people''s support, was about to fall, but suddenly it was silver light, towards Bai siyao''s direction.


    Bai siyao only felt that her power was growing unprecedentedly. In a flash, her whole body began to surround countless tiny silver stars. The image of "stars around her body" was the power of two nebulae! Just now, with the help of elder Chun Qingshang, Bai siyao broke through the limit of xingpo level, the power of two nebulae! When Gu fan and Bai siyao woke up from their shock and looked at the place where elder Chun''s love was just now, they saw a huge pure white fox, with no hair on his whole body, just like clean snow, lying quietly beside Su Yao, the leader of BEIYAO palace. His eyes were closed, and he seemed to be asleep. As Gu fan guessed at the beginning, elder Qingshang is really a fox demon who has made great achievements in cultivation. After entering BEIYAO palace, he becomes a strong one. He can''t get married with suyao, the leader of BEIYAO palace. Obviously, it''s also because of the difference between human beings and demons. The reason why the strong one doesn''t want to stay in BEIYAO palace is also the misunderstanding and ridicule of other elders and the supreme elder. After all, it''s a rule in most people''s minds that people who are not of our own race must be different. However, it is such an unknown love between human beings and demons, which ends in such a result. I''m afraid it should be the best ending. Born as a bird with two wings and dead as a branch on the ground, life can''t be happy together. It''s a pleasure to die at the same acupointˇ° Third martial uncle... Master... Third martial uncle... "Seeing the scene in front of her, Bai siyao was already crying. Although she had gained elder Chun''s all-round skill, which made her strength increase by a cloud, she couldn''t find the slightest joy, but only endless sorrow and regret. Gu fan suddenly hugged Bai siyao, who was sobbing, and let her rest her head on her shoulder. One hand slowly stroked Bai siyao''s back to comfort her, while the other hand stretched out. Gu Fan said in his heart: "you two, have a rest!" When the strong light dissipated, the remains of Su Yao, the leader of BEIYAO palace, and elder Chun Qingshang had been turned into ashes. They could not be separated from each other any more. The strong wind from the top of the mountain swept them up and floated towards the wanzhang cliff at the foot of Changbai Mountain. Su Yao, the leader of BEIYAO palace, was a great monk of the Yuan Dynasty. On the other hand, the Xingjie level master, who takes elder Chun Qingshang''s power of four nebulae, infuses all his power into the Pearl, and then gives all his power to Bai siyao. Unexpectedly, he only increases the power of one nebula, and the efficiency of energy utilization is too poor. Gu fan has just decided to burn the remains of Su Yao and elder Chun Qingshang, the leader of BEIYAO palace, with the star sun. On the one hand, he wants to suppress Bai siyao''s sadness, on the other hand, he is afraid that their bodies will be ruined by those bloodthirsty demons on the mountain. At this time, huanlingyue came to Bai siyao and gently advised: "sister. It''s better not to be too sad when people die. " Huan Lingyue stopped for a moment and said, "the elder said that he wanted his younger sister to continue the orthodoxy of BEIYAO palace, but it''s the most important thing. We can''t live up to the expectations of the dead." Bai siyao listened to Huan Lingyue''s advice, but nodded slightly, separated from Gu fan''s arms, looked at Gu fan and then at Huan Lingyue, with crystal clear tears in her eyes, straight like a pear blossom with rain, and with awe inspiring beauty in her desolation: "thank you, Gu fan, sister Lingyue, I understand." Gu fan was relieved when he saw Bai siyao saying this, and then advised: "siyao, third martial uncle and master, this love between human beings and demons, which can''t be accepted in the world, has come to an end like this. It''s a good result. Don''t be too sad." At this moment, aogang on the black cloud suddenly roared: "it''s him!"

 Chapter 461

    The reason for aogang''s roar was that aogang, above the clouds, clearly saw Gu fan and Bai siyao, and a beautiful woman in goose yellow was standing beside her.


    The black robed ghost man seemed to have known that Gu fan and others had come in. There was a sneer on the masked black scarf, and he said slowly, "yes, so what happened to him?"


    Aogang bited his teeth angrily. It seemed that he wanted to get rid of Gu fan''s hatred by eating his flesh and skin: "it''s this man who has repeatedly taunted the king and destroyed more than 100000 elite of the dog army. This hatred is not shared with our family!" As he said this, he turned his eyes and thought: Gu fan is no more than xingpo level. Now there are many experts here, and any one of them is xingpo level. Even though he has many arrays in the field of stars, he is weak at this time and can''t use them at all. What''s more, he still has a strong Xinghao level who is infinitely close to xingzun, If you can''t eat just three people like Gu fan, you can''t say that it''s Wang aogang, who has been promoted to Xingjie level, and the ghost who can limit the power of nine nebulae in Xinghao level has no face to walk again.


    Heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no way, you come to throw! Aogang looked at Gu fan with fierce eyes and said with a cold smile, "you can''t blame me for your own death!"


    If you don''t care about Gu fan''s uncanny cultivation and many strange methods, if the magic weapon can jump the level to kill the enemy and escape, it is undoubtedly a good means to kill people with a knife. Aogang made up his mind and said to the black robed ghost next to him: "national master, didn''t you say that today is the doomsday of the northern Yao palace for thousands of years? No one of the disciples of BeiYao Palace on Changbai mountain can be spared. If the national master can help our family get rid of the enemy, he is the great benefactor of our family. I will thank you very much. " Seeing that the black robed ghost seemed unmoved, aogang quickly added: "this is to do justice for heaven. There is nothing against it. Why don''t you push the boat with the current..."


    "Do justice for heaven?" The black robed ghost of Xinghao level suddenly sneered at aogang''s words. The black cloth''s eyes were covered and looked at aogang with scorn. Just now that kind of eyes had made aogang have a kind of impulse to be angry. Of course, it had to be the person in front of him. If he wasn''t the strong person of Xinghao level... In front of this powerful force, how about the king of dog Rong? It''s a real fart.


    While Wang aogang was waiting for the black robed ghost to agree, the other side said coldly, "this son is not in the doom. If you want revenge, I will not stop you. But if there is something wrong, don''t say that I didn''t remind you." What the black robed ghost said seemed like a reminder. It was more threatening. He dared to threaten the king of dog Rong like this. He was a strong man in Xingjie rank. He didn''t have the ability to limit Xinghao rank. He really felt that his life was too long.


    But now aogang was choked by the words of the black robed ghost. It was like a bone stuck in his throat. He didn''t swallow it or spit it. His face was full of strange expressions.


    "Your Majesty, I think what the National Master said is reasonable. After all, our aim of exterminating the BEIYAO palace has been achieved, and it''s time to withdraw." The gray haired old shaman next to him came forward and said respectfully. Before, he was still a little rebellious and looked down upon the strength of the black robed ghost. Now he respectfully called the black robed ghost "national master" and modestly called himself "old-fashioned". All of a sudden, he was reduced by two levels, and his momentum of speaking was even weaker than before. Bijing, the situation is weaker than others. If you walk under the eaves, you can''t do without bowing your head.


    "What? Do you want to go your own way? " The nigger asked coldly.


    "Well, today is his lucky day! Let''s go The dog Rong Wang Ao Gang waves to order a way. Gu fan has always been a man who doesn''t play cards according to the rules. If he uses himself as bait, it''s possible to lead aogang to be deceived. In the memory of gourong people, Gu fan''s cunning has reached a state of perfection.


    At that moment, they didn''t know that on the ground, a pair of eyes were also looking at them.


    "It''s him!" Gu fan exclaimed, but he could not help but put his eyes on the cloud and stood on the black robed ghost man beside aogang. That kind of familiar breath, not to mention the experience of reincarnation, even thousands of generations, Gu fan will never forget that terrible breath! He is the ghost who let the ancient family destroy!


    But how could he stand with Wang aogang? Gu fan doubted in his heart. Shouldn''t this ghost be in Cangyuan? How could he appear on Changbai Mountain and be under aogang''s command?


    Is... A bad premonition, quietly hit Gu fan''s heart.


    Yes, with the early appearance of Princess Jiuli''s zhaomusi, the unexpected strengthening of dantai RUOYE, and the early appearance of left-wing Wang aogang, Gu fan''s previously known history has been dismembered by reality, and the uncertainty of the future is no less than pushing down the whole history and starting over again... In this case, it is reasonable for the black robed ghost to appear in aogang''s camp.


    But the black robed ghost appeared... Is it... Is the family''s doom approaching?


    At the same time, the black robed ghost''s eyes even met with Gu fan. They seemed to be familiar with each other, but they immediately turned around and drove the huge black cloud around Changbai Mountain to leave slowly.


    The dark clouds surrounding Changbai Mountain slowly dispersed, and the dazzling sunlight in the afternoon suddenly came in. All I heard was heartrending howling all over Changbai Mountain. Countless enchanters screamed when they saw the sunlight, and the intense sunlight burned their skin instantly. From a distance, it was as if the Changbai Mountain was burning. It was a strange cry, There was a constant wail. As all the enchanters were fatally injured by the sun, Gu fan and others came to the top of the mountain without any obstacles. In just a few months, Gu fan and Bai siyao were filled with emotion as if they had come back to their hometown. Bai siyao couldn''t help but stop at the gate of yaochi secret place and said to Gu fan and Huan Lingyue, "I want to have a look." Gu fan nodded and accompanied Bai siyao with Huan Lingyue to the secret place of yaochi. Originally, this was the forbidden area of the BEIYAO palace. Disciples were not allowed to call. They wanted to be killed when they entered at will. But at this time, the huge BEIYAO palace was almost destroyed. No one else was in charge of this. Gu fan, after all, was the disciple of suyao, the leader of the BEIYAO palace. Even an outsider like Huan Lingyue was able to enter at will. It was really between withering and flourishing, just in a moment. Inside the familiar hall, it was also a mess at this time. The eight thousand year old cold jade stone platforms were also upside down and upside down. Some of the elders of BEIYAO palace and the Supreme Master who sat on the stone platform fell under the stone platform, some SAT directly on the stone platform, and still kept the appearance of laying a Dharma array before they died. Their hands were still holding the Dharma formula, but they were already slightly purple. Without exception, there is no interest. BeiYao Palace''s most elite strength is totally destroyed in the first World War! The power of the nine nebulae, the power of the extreme star level, is so terrible! Those who were fighting with Gu fan in the secret place of yaochi a few months ago have now become lifeless bodies, lying here quietly, waiting for decay. Think of here, Gu fan also can''t help but sigh, the world is changeable, not false at all. At this time, Bai siyao suddenly exclaimed: "no, Gufan! There''s one person missing here! "

 Chapter 462

    Gu fan followed Bai siyao''s fingers and followed his reputation. There was no one on the stone platform where Xia Changlao and Xu Changxia lived, and his body could not be found nearby.


    "Is Xu Changxia still alive?" Gu fan immediately responded, "strange, why can he survive?"


    Bai siyao also pondered: "judging from the death of your predecessors, it should be that when the array was running, the array was defeated and the life was shocked to death. Since Xu Changxia is here, he must have made efforts to maintain the array. Why is he the only one who can survive?"


    Gu fan thought about it slightly, as if he knew something, and said, "that''s simple. At the beginning, he didn''t do his bestˇ°ˇ° So where will he be now? " Bai siyao doubtsˇ° It should be too late to escape down the mountain, and we should be aware that someone has left... "


    Gu Fan said with a smile, "siyao, what is the most valuable thing in the BEIYAO palace ruins now?"


    "Cold mountain snow stick!" Bai siyao suddenly thought of this important thing. If what is the most valuable thing on Changbai Mountain where BEIYAO palace is located now, it is the only magic weaponˇ° Xu Changxia must have gone to get Hanshan''s snowstick! "


    "It''s not too late. Let''s go and have a look." The huanling moon Beside Gu fan also agreed.


    At the same time, on the top of Changbai Mountain, a rickety figure was wearing the clothes of the elder of BEIYAO palace. He seemed to be anxiously looking for something on the top of the mountain. Finally, he let out a cry and rushed over like a leopard. What he grasped tightly was a wine bottle shaped pool carved with cold jade, Because Changbai Mountain swayed violently under two earth shaking collisions before, it fell down and was buried in the soil, but it was quickly dug out by the man with his hand.


    "It''s this... It must be this..." the man''s thin and bloodless face suddenly showed a morbid look, and the two slightly protruding cheekbones turned red because of excitement.


    Then he firmly grasped the edge of the pool with both hands, and a steady stream of cold Ming Qi was injected into it. As soon as he touched the pool made of thousand year old cold jade, it immediately turned into tangible and qualitative liquid, flowing down the two sides. In a short time, it filled the whole pool. He only heard the sound of "scratch", which seemed to be prying some mechanism, Then I heard the sound of a large area of snow collapse, and a cliff on the top of Changbai Mountain separated, revealing the deep and mysterious cave inside.


    When Gu fan and Bai siyao arrived at the top of Changbai Mountain, the only thing that came into view was the pool that had been filled with xuanming Qi and the stone gate that had been opened.


    "No, it''s late!" Not only Gu fan, but also Bai siyaoˇ° Xu Changxia is one step ahead of him


    "Go in and have a look, and kill him before he gets Hanshan''s snowstick!" Gu fan made a quick decision. Who knows, at this time, Xu Changxia, the Xia elder of BEIYAO palace, burst out laughing madly.


    "Ha ha ha ha... I finally got Hanshan''s snowstick!"


    No, it''s a step too slow!


    Gu fan looked at Bai siyao with regret.


    "I''m the destined master of BEIYAO palace, I''m the one! Ha ha ha ha "at this moment, a figure suddenly flew out of the grottoes and landed firmly on the snow in front of Gu fan and his party.


    When Gu fan looked closely, he saw that the man was dressed in the clothes of the elder of BEIYAO palace, and there was a pool of dried blood in front of him. It was obvious that he had been injured before, but he didn''t die on the spot. At this time, he was holding a long silver white stick with a height of one person. Countless vivid images were carved on the stick, and even if it was held in his hand as a weapon, this long stick was very beautiful, It still exudes the dignity that people can''t get close to.


    This kind of spirit is not what a long stick with bald front and back ends should have. It''s just a long gun made of cold iron. It''s not as good as that. It''s amazing.


    "Damn, he really got Hanshan''s snowstick!" Bai siyao pointed to Xu Changxia, who was holding Hanshan''s snowstick in front of him, and yelled: "Xu Changxia! What crime should you be guilty of deliberately stealing the treasures of our school? "


    "Ben men? Steal? " Xu Changxia pondered over these two words, then suddenly opened his eyes, which were slightly narrowed, and sternly responded: "snow is nameless, where is there a person like you in my BEIYAO palace? There are no elites in the northern Yao palace in this war. I survived and inherited the orthodoxy of our school. It''s reasonable. How can I steal it? " Finally, he sneered, "where can I get an outsider to intervene in the affairs of BEIYAO palace? What''s the matter? If you sell your coquettish face in exchange for a little Marquis of the Beidou Dynasty, you can make a fool of yourself in the BEIYAO palace


    "You Bai siyao was excited by Xu Changxia''s words and almost started. But Gu fan held out his hand and stopped him. Gu fan looked coldly at Xu Changxia in front of him and said, "Xu Changxia, you''d better respect your words, otherwise I won''t guarantee that you will be the same as your baby apprentice."


    "Hum... My apprentice..." Xu Changxia said with a sneer: "it''s just that you two are here today... It''s just that I''ve avenged my new and old grudges together." He turned to Gu fan and said, "Gu fan, you killed my disciple Fengyun. Su Yao is greedy for your" magic sect secret method "and is afraid of the background of the plain Marquis''s mansion behind you. He doesn''t dare to fight against you at all. Well, let me get back my poor disciple''s blood debt myself."


    "You have the guts to say it again!" When Bai siyao heard that Xu Changxia called her master Su Yao, the head of BEIYAO palace, a bitch, she was so angry that she could hardly restrain herselfˇ° Hum, that slut of Su Yao had a life-long relationship with a monster. Later, she became the leader of the BEIYAO palace. It''s extremely obscene and shameless. " Xu Changxia said with a cold smile: "did she think that if she was the leader of BEIYAO palace, she would not know about it, and no one would mention it? Ridiculous, ridiculous to the extremeˇ° Don''t say that, master Bai siyao roared. Xu Changxia looked at Bai siyao and said, "snow is nameless! You are su Yao''s close disciple. You are not as talented as my Fengyun apprentice, but you are often guided and cultivated by that bitch. As a result, you are oppressing my apprentice everywhere. If not, he won''t move the mind of heaven level magic weapon, and he won''t die for it! " When Xu Changxia said this, his face was blue and blue, and he was obviously suffering a lot. The pain of his death was no less than that of his son. Originally, it had been smoothed by time. At this time, Shengsheng dug it out just to arouse his hatred and anger, so as to strengthen his strength and kill Gu fan and Bai siyao together! Xu Changxia continued to point at Bai siyao with Hanshan negative snow stick in her right hand and said, "besides, Su Yao has a grudge against me. At the beginning, she hurt me in public in yaochi''s secret place, but at that time, she was too powerful and powerful, and I swallowed it. But now that she has turned into ashes, how can I be afraid of her again? It''s up to you to pay this account back! " Gu fan took a cold look at Xu Changxia and said, "it depends on whether you have the strength! We don''t mind doing a good deed to let you meet your precious apprentice Huang Quan! "ˇ° Shut up Xu Changxia also seems to be stabbed to the pain by Gu fan''s words, suddenly yelled. With a sudden wave of the snowstick of Hanshan in his right hand, a polar wall covering the top of Changbai mountain rose up and closed slowlyˇ° In the world of life and death in this cold mountain, no one wants to go out unless there is death! You must die! " Xu Changxia roared: "if I only rely on my strength, maybe I''m not the opponent of you two, but if I have this cold mountain snow cane in my hand, you''ll have to die!"ˇ° Heaven and earth are boundless As the voice fell, Xu Changxia suddenly waved the long stick like a broken wind. At the same time, the space covered by the life and death world of the cold mountain also shook violently. Countless gravel, sand and ice cones rolled towards Gu fan and other three people by the hurricane stirred by the long stickˇ° Hanshan negative snow stick is worthy of the treasure of beiyaogong town school. It really deserves its reputation. " Behind Gu fan, Huan Lingyue could not help but feel a little moved when she saw the ice and snow stones sweeping all over the sky and the violent shaking of the whole space. At this time, Gu fan''s eyes are firmly on the cold mountain negative snow stick waving in Xu Changxia''s hands. With every move of that cold mountain negative snow stick, Gu fan''s mind seems to be thinking about somethingˇ° Gufan, do it Bai siyao next to Gu fan suddenly throws out her unknown sword. The dark blue light bursts up, but after chopping several huge pieces of ice in front of her, the blue sword curls like a snake and protects themˇ° It won''t last long! "ˇ° Gufan At this time, Bai siyao shouts. Gu fan just stares at the cold mountain snow stick that Xu Changxia is wavingˇ° Does this cold mountain have the ability to attract the soul? " Huanlingyue sees that Gu fan''s manner seems not quite right, so she says in a hurry. At this time, Gu fan''s original chaotic picture suddenly became clear, but it turned into a loud voice: "huntian magic wand!" It''s true that the cold mountain snow wand in front of Gu fan is actually a part of the immortal gun lost by Ye Xuanji: huntian wand! Who would have thought that the Zhenshan treasure of BEIYAO palace, the second sect of Zhengdao, was the relic of Ye Xuanji, the deputy leader of the heaven killing demon sect? And Hanshan negative snow stick, that is, huntian magic wand, is the body of the immortal gun! That is one of the most important parts! Just when Gu fan called out this sentence, the other two magic weapons in Gu fan''s body seemed to be summoned and flew out, suspended in front of the wall of sword Qi condensed by Bai siyao''s nameless sword Qi.

 Chapter 463

    On the left is a dark blue sword. The blade is very long and the body is narrow. It has no case. It''s like the tip of a long gun. It''s just the tip of an immortal gun.


    Floating on the right is a golden resplendence. It is a pendant carved with dragon patterns. It is said that it was made by Ye Xuanji, the God killer, who killed a dragon and trapped his soul in it. He was worshipped by the snow mountain shaman as a sacred object such as "Wanfa Tianlong Pendant" for hundreds of years, enjoying the incense. Now Longwei is better than before, and even has some ideas because of accepting the incense. It''s the pendant of the immortal gun.


    Just when these two parts appeared in the world of life and death of the cold mountain, which was created by Xu Changxia through the cold mountain negative snow stick, that is, the huntian magic wand, the hail, the vigorous wind, and the violent shaking in the whole world of life and death stopped in a flash.


    The whole world of life and death in Hanshan is as silent as a cold desert!


    "What''s the matter?" It was not only Gu fan and others who were surprised, but also Xu Changxia. Just now, it was as if he had made Hanshan bear the snow stick on his arm. No matter how Xu Changxia chanted the mantra, it was useless. It was as if he had been pushing a sleepwalker around before, when the sleepwalker suddenly woke up.


    "No, what the hell is going on?" Xu Changxia was shocked and said, "Gu fan, what magic have you done?"


    As he spoke, the wand of Hanshan, that is, the magic wand of huntian, suddenly flew away from Xu Changxia''s hand and was suspended in the air. It was wrapped in a silver light. It was just like an old friend who had seen each other for a long time. But it seemed that it was too long to recognize each other, and it was a little strange.


    At first, bingjue sword made a slight vibration, and then the mysterious Dragon Pendant made a series of notes. However, Hanshan''s snow wand, that is, huntian wand, just sent out silver light, suspended in mid air, seemingly unmoved. After a while, it turned slightly in mid air, It is to fly back to the hands of Xu Changxia.


    Such an action immediately makes Xu Changxia happy.


    At this time, Gu fan, the owner of the other two magic weapons, spoke again.


    "Huntian magic wand, I am ordered by our master ye Xuanji to retrieve your lost magic weapon and recast the immortal gun. Since you scattered, you have knocked down the steps of heaven and disappeared into the magic weapon of the earth, like a pearl in the dust. If you have spirit, you should return quickly. When the other two magic weapons get together, you can return to the sky step and sweep the mountains and rivers with me! "


    As the voice fell, the cold mountain snow wand, or huntian wand, which was supposed to fly away in the air, suddenly stopped in the air and kept humming. It was like a person thinking about something, or trying to recall the fragments of a long time ago. Although ye Xuanji was a character of a thousand years ago, However, the life span of the magic weapon is almost endless. A thousand years is not a long time. However, it is just like the mysterious Dragon Pendant. It is just that the mysterious Dragon Pendant was prized by the snow mountain priests. After hundreds of years of incense worship and the power infusion of the priesthood, it has gradually worn away some memories. This is the magic wand of heaven, However, it was regarded as a relic of Hanshan fairy. Hanshan''s snowstick was suppressed at the top of Changbai Mountain for many years.


    At this time, Gu Fan said these words to huntian magic wand, which startled the spirit in huntian magic wand and began to recall the things before.


    Gu fan saw that the huntian magic wand seemed to move. The ice Jue sword spirit and the mysterious Dragon Pendant in front of him also made the sound of "Ding Ding Dang" and "buzz" regularly. It seemed that they were communicating with the huntian magic wand. This is a language only understood by the spirit.


    Gu fan saw that the time was gradually ripe, so he said: "if I didn''t inherit the master''s life to find your magic weapon, I would not be the master of bingjue sword and mysterious Dragon Pendant. If you are a spirit weapon, you must know that the person you are with is evil and not a good person. How can Hanshan fairy entrust you to such a person?" Gu fan stopped for a moment and continued: "in fact, this person stole you. The real heirloom of Hanshan fairy is the girl beside me! If you go astray and know how to return, you can do nothing good. "


    Hanshan''s negative snow wand, that is, huntian''s wand, made a "clank" response. It seems that it gradually began to communicate with Gu fan''s two magic weapons.


    Gu fan was overjoyed, and immediately said: "if the four magic weapons can''t get together, they will never stop on the earth, and there is no hope to return to the heaven level, which will further affect the other magic weapons. They will never have the chance to be promoted and live forever. On the contrary, they will revive the power of our teacher, kill the gods and kill the demons, and they will be omnipotent! Please consider carefully what course to follow


    Voice down, that cold mountain negative snow stick was suddenly toward the other two magic weapon flew past, only heard in front of Xu Changxia roared: "no!" Obviously, his contact with Hanshan''s snow wand, that is, huntian wand, has been completely cut off! Where did he expect that Gu fan could communicate with Qi Ling and let Han Shan''s Qi Ling betray him! This is just unheard of!


    Gu fan suddenly stretched out his hand, but he had already taken Hanshan''s snow wand. No, it was already huntian''s wand and held it firmly in his hand. Beside him, Bai siyao also looked at Gu fan''s huntian''s wand with a happy face and said with a smile, "sure enough, the magic weapon is psychic. How can you follow this big traitor and villain?" Gu fan caught huntian''s magic wand with his right hand. His left hand swung suddenly, but he yelled: "go, mysterious Dragon Pendant!" I saw the mysterious Dragon Pendant rotate for a moment, and it has become a square foot, covering Xu Changxia steadily. Countless golden dragons leap down, but they wrap Xu Changxia into a golden cocoon. Seeing this, Huan Lingyue could not help saying: "Gu fan, this magic wand once recognized the villain as its master. As soon as you persuade it to betray its master and surrender to you, you immediately kill its original master. I''m afraid that''s not good?" Gu fan looked at the magic wand in his right hand and said with a smile, "no, I promised it that I would not take Xu Changxia''s life." Gu fan added: "the reason why I let the mysterious dragon fall is that I grasped the fire of the attack, but it just wasted his cultivation that may harm the world..." when the Golden Dragon dispersed, Xu Changxia was lying on the ground like a dead dog, obviously seriously injured. Gu fan looked at him, and then said: "I hope he can become a good man after losing his martial arts. It''s not a disappointment to huntian''s magic wand."

 Chapter 464

    The summer of Northern Xinjiang has quietly come, even the frozen northern country, at this time also began to show a trace of new green. As the snow gradually subsided, more and more green appeared under the snow cover, just like a trick.


    Weifeng City, the northernmost fortress of the Beidou Dynasty, is no exception.


    It has been four months since the establishment of Weifeng city. If someone enters Weifeng city at this time, they will find that as long as they can buy things in Shenyang, the largest city in Northern Xinjiang, they can buy things in Weifeng city. As long as they are famous restaurants, inns and warehouses in Northern Xinjiang, they can find semicolons in Weifeng city. Even some Inns in Tianjing City have semicolons in Weifeng city, So that stores like deyuelou semicolon have been unable to be arranged on the main road.


    The income of so many shops, plus the tax of the past caravan, last month, the income of Weifeng city in January has reached 100000 liang of silver. Fearing the cold, Chi made a lot of money. He found the best market in the city and set up an escort company. Naturally, it was under the official name of Weifeng city to provide escort protection for the caravan and merchants. The charges were divided into three levels. The lower class is all the ordinary security, the middle class is the security with the cloud wing soldiers, the upper class is all the cloud wing soldiers escort, but the price is not cheap.


    With so much income, Gu fan''s hands are really well off. If there is anything else, it is Bai siyao''s mood. It''s been another month since BEIYAO palace was destroyed. After Bai siyao came back from Changbai Mountain, she locked herself up in tingxue upstairs, and didn''t meet Gu fan and Huan Lingyue. I don''t know whether she was practicing or what she was doing, but Gu fan was a little worried. Even Gu fan was refused to communicate with her in secret.


    Huan Lingyue had many opportunities to be with Gu fan. She exchanged martial arts with Bai siyao every day from the early morning to the evening. However, they seemed to be a little worried about Bai siyao. They didn''t communicate with each other except for exchanging martial arts. As soon as she opened her mouth, she couldn''t get around Bai siyao in three words, which made Gu fan feel heavy.


    "Sister siyao, I just don''t know if she''s going to get through this." During the rest, Huan Lingyue inadvertently mentioned Bai siyao''s condition.


    "Siyao''s mind is very firm, otherwise it is impossible to break through the trial and become a strong one in xingpo level." Gu fan stopped for a moment and said, "even the most arrogant wolf will get hurt sometimes. She may only hope to lick her wounds one by one until she recovers."


    "I hope so." Huanlingyue nodded and echoed.


    "Lingyue, when I compared with you before, I found that my Qijue Kendo and many of your ancient swordsmanship have mutual corroboration. How about we exchange the secret collection?" Gu Fan said abruptly and seriously.


    "Oh..." Huan Lingyue said, "you think I don''t know you want to hit my idea of the ancient sword sect''s basic book" sword soul road "... I said that the skills can be changed, but the secret collection can''t be changed... This is the bottom line..."


    "This..."


    Huan Lingyue turned her face and said with a smile: "of course, I will give you the right chance in the future..."


    Just at this time, a soldier from the cloud wing Department of the imperial guards came in, saluted Gu fan and Huan Lingyue, and said, "see you, madam Yue." Although Gu fan never married huanlingyue and Bai siyao, they often followed Gu fan. Secondly, they were both practitioners. They thought that the secular status was weaker than that of ordinary women. Therefore, the servants in the house used to call huanlingyue as Madam Yue and Bai siyao as Madam Yao. Gu fan, the leader of Weifeng city and the commander of the cloud wing Department of the Imperial Army, has two beautiful wives. When they spread to the whole northern Xinjiang, they all attracted the admiration of countless people, so that everyone who has been to Gu fan''s mansion and met either Mrs. Yue or Mrs. Yao will praise their beauty more and more. For a moment, they are more and more popular in the streets.


    Gu fan to that cloud wing soldier smile, ask a way: "how?" Although Chi Weihan''s gang has been trained by the soldiers of the cloud wing department and has high loyalty, Gu fan is still used to using the guards inside and outside his residence as the soldiers of the cloud wing department.


    "Little Marquis, there are several strangers outside the door. One of them, a middle-aged man speaking southwest dialect, said that he was your old friend in southwest and wanted to see you." The guard bowed slightly and said, "please make up your mind."


    "Southwest..." Gu fan thought a little, can''t help but ask: "but the appearance of a rough man?"


    The guard immediately bowed himself and replied, "it''s just the way back to the marquis."


    Gu fan was so happy that he said to Huan Lingyue, "Lingyue, Ouyang Siqi is coming!"


    "Oh? Ouyang Siqi, the blacksmith? " Huanlingyue hesitated a little and recalled the man in her mind. She said to Gufan, "Gufan, go and see him. You haven''t seen him for a long time!"


    Gu Fan said to Huan Lingyue, "OK, Lingyue, let the kitchen get ready. Today I''m going to invite Ouyang Siqi to drink."


    "I know..." Huan Lingyue said impatiently, "then go quickly!"


    With Gu fan''s approval, the guards didn''t dare to neglect the old friend of the little marquis. They hurriedly invited him into the living room, served the best tea, and respectfully retired. A moment later, when Gu fan turned to the living room, he saw that there were six seats in the living room, but four of them were full. It was Ouyang Siqi, the blacksmith who helped Gu fan to retreat from the enemy in the southwest, who had not seen him for a long time. The other three, except for one who was dressed as a swordsman, were monks in Taoist robes. Obviously, they were practitioners, and they were also monks of Yuan Dynastyˇ° Ouyang Siqi, why are you here! " As soon as Gu fan saw the old friend he had seen for a long time, he quickly welcomed him. Ouyang Siqi saw Gu fan come in and immediately stood up and welcomed him with a smileˇ° I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are more and more handsome. " Gu fan heard this sentence, although he knew Ouyang Siqi was flattering himself, he was still very helpful. Gu fan remembers that when he left the southwest, Ouyang Siqi was the strength of Kuo Tian level. Now when he looks at it again, he has already broken through to the congenital level and is about to move forward to Shen Tian level. He can''t help saying, "Ouyang Siqi, you are going to break through Shen Tian level in the near future. Congratulations!" Ouyang Siqi said with a smile: "little Marquis, Ouyang can''t keep up with your cultivation speed even if he uses both hands and feet. Now he is already a star level strong man. The parting of Lincang City is only less than two years. You are really unprecedented Gu fan saw that Ouyang Siqi was a little off topic. He couldn''t help laughing. He sat down in front of Ouyang Siqi, motioned him to sit down, and asked him, "Ouyang Siqi, how are you doing in Dali? You should be taken good care of by Guan Haotian. " Others don''t know. They think Ouyang Siqi is just an ordinary blacksmith, but Gu fan knows. Ouyang Siqi is a craftsman who inherits the ancient weapon refining sect. God knows how many magic weapons he has made and how many magic weapons he has refined for Guan Haotian in the past two years. It''s just a cornucopia, If it wasn''t for Gu fan''s consideration that after people followed him back to Tianjing City, they were all white, and Ouyang Siqi was a hermit, and he didn''t want to move far away, otherwise he would not have been left in southwest Daliˇ° Yingbei marquis is very kind to me. I have entered the country very quickly in martial arts, and I also owe it to Yingbei marquis. " Ouyang Siqi nodded and replied. Gu fan just put his eyes on the three people around Ouyang Siqi. He couldn''t help asking Ouyang Siqi, "brother Ouyang, who are these three Ouyang Siqi''s three men stood up quickly, saluted Gu fan and said one by one: "little Marquis, I am xiamufengyi, the leader of Tianjian sect..." "little Marquis, I am Zhuer, the leader of Yunxiao sect..." "little Marquis, I am the leader of Taiyi sect." Starting from the person dressed as the swordsman, after the introduction of the three people in turn, it''s Gu fan''s turn to wonder. In particular, these three people are the leaders of the three yuan friars'' sects. Moreover, Gu fan has heard that these sects belong to the Qingxu sect under the Qingyun sect and the Lei Guangzong sect under the Zichen hall. Although they are affiliated to the big sect, there are many disciples. It''s just that these three leaders come to the city of prestige together. What''s the matter with Gu fan? Gu fan glanced around and saw that among the three people, Mu Fengyi was the realm of xingpo level, the power of a nebula, and Zhu Er was also the realm of xingpo level, the power of a nebula. Although the Taiyi extreme Taoist was arrogant, he had the realm of xingpo level. The top one with the power of two nebulas had the sign of breaking through to Xingjie level In this way, Gu fan has a general understanding of the strength of these three people. These three people are all independent figures. This time, there must be a reason. However, it''s strange how these people and Ouyang Siqi came to visit together. These three people are all leaders, and they are all outstanding in talent and experience. They immediately realized that Gu fan was confused. The immortal of Taiyi sect said to Gu fan, "Xiao Hou ye may not know something... Our three sects, in fact, are all subordinates of BEIYAO palace." Listening to the words of the immortal, Gu fan''s heart suddenly brightened. It turned out that these three middle schools were subordinate to the BEIYAO palace. No wonder they came here. Gu fan nodded slightly and said, "are you here to trace the destruction of BEIYAO palace?" The three looked at each other and were silent. Gu fan nodded, sighed and said: "the northern Yao palace was destroyed by the hand of aogang, the king of Canrong. Su Yao, the leader of the northern Yao palace, and the seven elders and the supreme elder all died. Only Xia Changxia, the elder Xu Changxia, survived, but he was a useless man of martial arts. Many disciples were not spared. It''s a tragedy."

 Chapter 465

    After listening to Gu fan''s words, Mu Fengyi and others looked at each other. However, Mu Fengyi stepped forward, arched his hand at Gu fan and said, "young Marquis, is the heirs of BEIYAO palace completely cut off? Is the collection of the world''s golden house also... "


    Gu fan understood in his heart that the reason why these three middle schools attached themselves to BEIYAO palace was that they saw the collection of books in Huanyu Jinwu of BEIYAO palace. Although he knew it in his heart, Gu fan didn''t point it out. Instead, he pondered and said, "yes, I don''t know if you''ve ever heard of snow nameless? Now she is the leader of BEIYAO palace. "


    Zhu Er nodded his head and said, "I''ve heard something from you. It''s said that you are the most proud disciple of suyao, the leader of BEIYAO palace."


    Next to him was a bamboo coir raincoat, with a warrior''s hair in a bun, and behind him was a big sword. But mu Fengyi suddenly said in a voice: "no, brother Zhuer, isn''t Xueming expelled from the school by the leader of BEIYAO palace some time ago? How could this man succeed to the position of the head of BEIYAO palace? "


    The extremely true person beside Mu Fengyi also echoed: "little Marquis, are you sure you are not mistaken?"


    Speaking of this, Gu fan, who was still polite just now, seemed to have changed into a different person in a moment. He said with a cold smile: "Xue Mingming has changed her name to Bai siyao now, and she has become the wife of the commander. How can I make a mistake? Besides, suyao, the leader of BEIYAO palace, is also the master''s mentor. At the beginning, she asked siyao to go down the mountain with me, but only to avoid the disaster of exterminating the school, so she got the name of the expelled school... "Gu fan stopped for a moment, ignored the three people''s surprised eyes, and continued:" if you are in a different place, you will cultivate a proud disciple, Will he be expelled from the school for no reason? "


    "This..." don''t say it''s Mu Fengyi. Even the arrogant Jidao real man was refuted by Gu fan at this time. It''s not that Gu fan''s words are convincing, but that they are in Gu fan''s powerful city, and they are still in Gu fan''s mansion. Gu Fan said that Xue Mingming has changed his name to Bai siyao and become his wife, It''s no different from suspecting the little Marquis of the Beidou Dynasty guarding the frontier and holding the power of the Imperial Army... If such a person is a backer, it''s certainly good. If he is the enemy, it''s too terrible! After careful consideration, the three sects may not be the opponents of Gu fan''s cloud wing imperial army.


    Zhu Er was more honest, saluted Gu fan slightly and said, "little Marquis, since there is a tradition in BEIYAO palace, we can rest assured. We just don''t know where your wife is now. Can we meet her and get to know each other?"


    Jidao real person also echoed: "what brother Zhuer said is very true. We should know the new leader of BEIYAO palace."


    Speaking of this, Gu fan''s face slightly changed and said, "my wife Bai siyao is now in the closed door. I''m afraid it''s not easy to meet. Please forgive me."


    When Mu Fengyi heard the speech, he said in a strange tone: "little Marquis, I didn''t expect that we had such a bad time. When we first came to respect my wife, we shut up... Could it be that..."


    "Hum..." Gu fan''s words to Mu Fengyi are quite uncomfortable, but it''s not easy to attack at this time.


    At this time, a familiar voice of Gu fan rang, but Bai siyao, who had not been seen for a long time. But at this time, Bai siyao''s voice, compared with the previous, is a bit more dignified, strong, less childish, naive, and somewhat like the voice of suyao, the leader of BEIYAO palace.


    "No need."


    The three men as like as two peas in Ouyang Siqi asked for a voice, and saw a white, white broccoli in the hands of Bai siyao, who was walking slowly out of the ice and blue long stick. He did not say that the white jade was so shocked that the four people were shocked, and the same style of the white sage Yao and the same kind of Han Shan Yao Yao in the North Yao palace palace. If Bai siyao didn''t have the habit of wearing the veil like Su Yao, the three leaders would have thought that the person in front of them was su Yao, the leader of BEIYAO palace.


    "It''s cold mountain snow cicada clothes!"


    "That''s... That''s Hanshan''s snowstick!"


    When Zhuer and mufengyi saw the two treasures of BEIYAO palace, they immediately bowed down and bowed to Bai siyao, saying, "I''ll see the palace master."


    Jidao immortal naturally does not want to admit that BEIYAO palace has a successor. After all, Taiyi is the most powerful of the three sects, and his strength is also the strongest among them. Although all of them are in the realm of xingpo, there are still great differences between them. If BEIYAO palace has no successor since then, Taiyi can quickly swallow up the other two sects, Maybe he would become a big sect in the Yuan Dynasty. But at this time, seeing the cold mountain snow cicada clothes on Bai siyao''s body and the cold mountain negative snow stick in his hand, if he doesn''t admit it, what can he do? What''s more, the new palace leader is no one else, or the wife of Gu fan, a new star in the army of the Beidou Dynasty. It''s really hard to provoke.


    Thinking of this, although Jidao was a little reluctant, he bowed to Bai siyao and said, "I''ll see the palace master!"


    Gu fan can still see the faint tears left by Bai siyao''s long cry at this time, but Bai siyao''s words are incomparably cold and resolute, without the slightest emotionˇ° Three of you, I am very glad that you have come all the way to our palace. Each of you will give you a volume of the secret collection. I hope you will practice more in the future. "


    With that, Bai siyao took out three secret skills from the space of yaochi jade, handed them to the three people in front of him, and said, "I hope you will continue to help our BEIYAO palace in the future. Now the whole sect is suffering from this great misfortune, which is the beginning of the establishment of our sect after it is broken. The more such a moment, the more we have to work together to tide over the difficulties."ˇ° Yes Mufengyi answered, took the secret collection and carefully put it into his sleeve. Then Zhuer and Jidao real person also answered and took it back. Zhuer put it in his pocket, but Jidao real person just held it in his hand and continued to listen to what Bai siyao said. At this time, Bai siyao suddenly said to the three: "originally, I wanted to go to the three headmasters for some time to discuss. Now the three headmasters just came to the house together. It''s really a coincidence." Bai siyao stopped for a moment, and then said a sentence that made the three leaders feel shockedˇ° Our palace is considering to let the three headmasters merge the sect into BEIYAO palace. What do you think of them? "

 Chapter 466

    "This..." when Zhu Er heard Bai siyao''s words, he was stunned.


    "Palace master, this is not appropriate..." mufengyi also frowned.


    Jidao real man threw his sleeve and said with a cold smile: "palace master, after all, you are new. It must be that you don''t have a clear understanding of the relationship between our various factions and the strength that you will make such a naive decision..." although Jidao real man admits that Bai siyao is the successor of the daotong of BEIYAO palace, his strength of Taiyi is still there. What he said just now, It''s obviously a mockery of Bai siyao''s childishness.


    In fact, what he said is not wrong. Before, when Su Yao, the leader of BEIYAO palace, was there, he had the power of six nebulae of Xinghao stage, and his eight elders and Taishang elders, each of which was equivalent to mufengyi and Zhuer. It''s only a small matter to kill Jidao real person. But now, with the passage of time, BEIYAO palace has suffered a catastrophe, and the elite has been lost, Nearly removed from the Yuan Dynasty monks, the whole BEIYAO palace up and down, except for some scattered disciples, only Bai siyao was left. His strength was only the power of the two nebulae of xingpo level, which was similar to that of Jidao real person. In this case, he also said that he wanted Tianjian sect, Yunxiao sect and Taiyi sect to merge into BEIYAO palace, It''s just a dream.


    If these three middle-class sects are willing to continue to serve BEIYAO palace, they have already given BEIYAO palace, the old owner, a lot of face. Of course, this also includes Gufan''s face.


    Before Bai siyao opened his mouth, Gu Fan said, "just in time, I''ll draw a piece in Weifeng city for your disciples to live and select elite disciples to join the guard..." Gu fan stopped for a moment and said, "just in time, the cloud wing imperial army has suffered a lot after several fierce battles. It''s in urgent need of new people to supplement its forces, but it can also be selected among various factions."


    Gu Fan said that Zhu Er and Mu Fengyi had to frown.


    "Brother Zhu, what can I do?" Mufengyi asked, not forbidding the transmission of sound.


    Zhu Er frowned and said: "the words of the young Marquis seem to be out of good intentions to help the BEIYAO palace. In fact, they are reminding us that even if the BEIYAO palace has nothing now, there is everything with him as the imperial court''s imperial commander... I''m afraid it''s propriety before soldiers. If I don''t know his praise, I''m afraid it''s hard to live in the future."


    When Mu Fengyi saw that Zhu Erdu had said this, he was stunned and asked, "brother Zhu, are you going to entrust the foundation of Yunxiao sect to this man?"


    Zhu Er nodded his head and said, "I heard a lot about this young Marquis before I came here. Although he is a military general, and his realm is only star soul level, he has a gentleman''s style and is quite decent. Moreover, after I entered Weifeng City, I have been observing that the whole city is well managed by him and the people live and work in peace and contentment, There was no sign of unrest. Even if it''s not his talent, there must be a capable counselor around him. Maybe it''s the young lady in front of us, the new leader of BEIYAO palace. "


    Mu Fengyi was still a little wavering. He wanted to win over Zhu Er daoren and Jidao Zhenren to boycott Bai siyao''s decision. At this time, when he heard that Zhu Er daoren was going to merge Yunxiao sect into BEIYAO palace, he could not help feeling a little discouraged, so he thought about how to sell it at a good price.


    In fact, these two people saw that Gufan was not in the realm of Xinghun level. The only way was that Gufan could not hear it. How could they know that Gufan could hear it clearly. Fortunately, what they just made was a favorable decision for Gu fan. If these two people are plotting against each other, Gu fan will punish them. Those two nebular forces of Jidao real person may be a little bit troublesome. Gu fan is very confident to clean up mufengyi and Zhuer, two small shrimps with one nebular force.


    Then Zhu Er saluted Bai siyao and said, "I think this is feasible..."


    "What! Chuji, are you crazy? " The leader of Taiyi sect beside Zhuer daoren, Jidao Zhenren, was like a big cat that had been burned to hair. He immediately jumped up and said, "don''t you want to have a hundred years of Yunxiao sect?"


    In the eyes of Jidao immortal, Zhuer is absolutely wrong in his head. He even agrees to merge yunxiaozong into BEIYAO palace. Not to mention that there is nothing left in BEIYAO palace now, and the elite talents are all dead and injured. Even if the leader of Yunxiao sect is subordinate to BEIYAO palace, he has great autonomy after all, which is equivalent to one of the princes. Now he is merged into BEIYAO palace, and he has to be bound up in a cocoon even if he is humiliated. It''s unreasonable!


    Bamboo two see the extremely Road real person''s appearance of exasperation, as before not slow ground sayˇ° However, young Marquis and young lady, our yunxiaozong is not rich enough. Now it''s a big expense to move to this prestigious city


    Gu Fan said with a smile, "how much silver does Mr. Zhu Er think he needs?"


    Zhu Er nodded and said, "100000 Liang is almost enough."


    "Ah..." don''t say it''s Bai siyao. Even Mu Fengyi was startled by the price of zhuerkai. 100000 taels of silver... Zhuer, do you think you are robbing?


    But Gu fan seemed to nod his head as expected and said slowly, "I''ll issue a voucher to Mr. Zhu Er in a moment, and I can withdraw it right away."


    Bamboo two originally said this, one is to let Gu fan feel that it is not easy to get Yunxiao sect, so that he pays enough attention to bamboo two, and the other is to try the courage of little Marquis Gu fan. If Gu fan is submissive and thinks about it for a long time, he will not be willing to take refuge in Gu fan. In fact, Gu fan just said, no problem, but it will take me some time to give you... The purpose of Zhu Er has been achieved. Who knows that Gu fan didn''t say a word, so he ordered someone to take pen, ink, paper and inkstone and write credentials to Zhu Er. Zhu Er was surprised and said in a hurry: "little Marquis... Mo..."


    Gu fan was ready to write when he picked up his pen, but when he heard Zhu Er''s words, he thought it was Zhu Er who wanted to repent. He could not help asking, "what else do you want to tell Mr. Zhu Er?" Seeing that Gu fan thought he was going to repent, Zhu Er quickly said, "it''s nothing, little marquis. In fact, it''s not urgent. You''d better see what the leaders of other sects think and what they want to do before it''s too late..." Gu Fan said in his heart, this Taoist of Zhu Er is really interesting, so he turned to Mu Fengyi next to Zhu Er, Slowly he said, "I don''t know if leader mufengyi thinks it is feasible to merge tianjianmen into BEIYAO palace?" In fact, Gu fan had already guessed the answer from the three people''s faces, but he just wanted to ask Mu Fengyi. He wanted Mu Fengyi to say that he was willing to merge tianjianmen into BEIYAO palace, so as not to let him repent. At the same time, he chose Mu Fengyi as the breakthrough rather than Jidao real person. The basic reason is that he did not want to deal with this entanglement by means of force, Instead, he hopes to put pressure on Jidao real man through the compromise of the leaders of the other two sects, and then promote this matter. However, if this Jidao real man still doesn''t know what to do, Gu fan will have to repair him. Mu Fengyi is also a person who knows the current affairs. Seeing that the two Taoists of Zhu, who have the same strength as himself, have agreed to merge the sects, it''s meaningless for him to support them any more. He salutes Bai siyao and says, "I also think it''s feasible."ˇ° Leader Mu is also willing to complete this matter. I''m very happy in my palace. It seems that the rejuvenation of our school can be completed in just ten years. " BEIYAO palace nodded with a smile. Mufeng Yi could not help but lowered his head and said, "the palace master is flattered. My Tianjian gate is weak. I need more attention from the palace master in the future." Gu fan saw that Mu Fengyi also agreed to merge into BEIYAO palace. He couldn''t help but smile and ask, "excuse me, master mu, what can I do for you?" Since Mu Fengyi gave Gu fan and Huan Lingyue a long face, Gu fan naturally also wanted to give Mu Fengyi a long face. People can''t be embarrassed to ask for something, so they won''t give it. That''s really unkind. So Gu fan deliberately gave Mu Fengyi a step down. Mu Fengyi was worried that his words would come to an end just now. He didn''t know how to speak to Gu fan. He immediately looked at Gu fan with a grateful look and said, "little Marquis, all the disciples of Tianjian sect use Dharma swords, but now the price of magic weapons has been very high. In order to make the disciples practice better, Can you provide us with a thousand long swords? " Dear... Gu fan cried in his heart. A thousand magic weapons, long swords, and prefecture level magic weapons did not reach the level of Chinese cabbage! Just now, he was able to agree to Zhu Er''s terms calmly. First, he just had a tax of 100000 yuan on hand. Second, Zhu Er was the first one to open his mouth. If he hesitated, it would make Mu Fengyi suspect that he didn''t trust him. Therefore, even if the 100000 Liang silver was a little painful, Gu fan agreed without changing his face. If you ask Gu fan to give you money, Gu fan may have a way to earn it. Gu fan is about to bargain. Who knows that Ouyang Siqi walks up to Mu Fengyi and says with a smile: "old wood, why didn''t you say that earlier? Not to mention a thousand long swords, but I can take out two thousand. " Just at the moment when mufengyi was surprised, Ouyang Siqi said with a smile, "I''m an instrument refiner. Can I have this hidden goodsˇ° Gu fan looked at Mu Fengyi''s angry face, but he said: "well, leader mu, I''ll give you another 500 pills. Look at the reward. What''s the matter with the gifted disciples?" Mu Fengyi was annoyed that he didn''t kill Gu fan. At this time, he heard that Gu fan offered to add 500 pills. He could not help but look at Gu fan differently. He thought that he wanted to pull Zhuer against Gu fan and Bai siyao before, but he felt a little annoyed.

 Chapter 467

    In less than a quarter of an hour, two of the three leaders of xingpo stage, who had planned to go to Gufan''s residence to question him, fell to Gufan''s command, together with more than 1000 people of Tianjian sect and Yunxiao sect. All the medium-sized cultivation sects belonged to Gufan, which was unexpected by the leader of Taiyi sect.


    Now that the wood is done, Taoist Zhu sold Yunxiao sect to Gu fan for 100000 taels of silver. Similarly, Mu Fengyi''s Tianjian sect also got 1000 magic swords and 500 pills, which made the leader of Tianjian sect speechless. There is no doubt that the next target is Taiyi sect of Jidao immortal.


    Gu fan, with a hypocritical smile on his face, tried to pretend that he was a harmless young man and asked Jidao real man, "well, Taiyi sect leader, Jidao real man, what do you think of Taiyi sect merging into BEIYAO palace?"


    The extreme way real person cold hums a, is about to turn head to go to, suddenly he felt from Gu fan body a nearly fear of oppressive feeling, let his teeth all unconsciously beat to tremble.


    "How can it be? This guy is only in the realm of star soul level, and his highest strength can''t exceed the power of nine stars. How can he make us feel so scared? " When he felt this terrible breath, Jidao real person was sweating, which means that Gu fan didn''t use magic.


    Gu fan saw that the pupil of the real person in front of him suddenly contracted a lot, and he knew that his "underworld''s oppression" from the underworld''s ghost Scripture worked. This oppression is different from that of ordinary star level strong people. The underworld''s oppression comes from the description of the underworld''s judgment in the underworld''s ghost Scripture. All those who have done wrong and committed crimes will fear the underworld''s judgment, It is this fear that makes the underworld special. As long as you have done evil, even if you have evil thoughts in your heart, you will feel fear. The slight ones will lose their strength, the serious ones will lose their fighting will, and ignore the level gap.


    "Is my analysis of his realm wrong?" At this time, Jidao real person didn''t believe in himself. After all, it''s amazing that the warrior of Xinghun level can exert pressure on the people of Xinghun level. However, at this time, the pressure of Gu fan''s whole body suddenly converges. When Jidao real person perceives it again, it''s still the strength of Xinghun level.


    When he couldn''t understand it, Gu fan''s voice went into the secret with a sound and said to Jidao real man, "how about that? If you are under my command, I will teach you this set of methods, as well as many other methods. You should know that xingpo level is not xingzun level, and there is still a long way to go. "


    This sentence was suddenly used by Gu fan, as if he had become a frog at the bottom of the well with shallow knowledge, but he had nothing to do, because after that one just now, he only felt that the young man in front of him was full of strange things, and he didn''t know what realm he was or what strength he was.


    Thinking of this, immortal Jidao calmed down and said, "it''s OK, but I have more disciples of Taiyi sect than Yunxiao sect and Tianjian sect. So I asked the Marquis to provide 100000 taels of silver, 3000 pieces of inferior pills, 1000 pieces of Chinese pills and 500 pieces of superior pills, I also want 100 magic weapons at the top of the prefecture level... I hope you don''t refuse. "


    It''s good that this extreme immortal doesn''t open his mouth. As soon as he opens his mouth, Gu fan is really angry. It''s just a bastard who gives him the stairs. Gu Fan said that he was willing to pass part of the ghost Sutra to him, which has already given him a lot of face. Moreover, Gu fan thinks that his strength is higher than the other two people, and maybe it will be more helpful to him in the future. Who knows that he has taken the hidden advantage of it? When he opens his mouth, he will ask Shizi for 100000 taels of silver, plus 3000 pieces of inferior pills and 1000 pieces of intermediate pills, Five hundred pieces of top-grade pills, and one hundred pieces of top-level magic weapons. Do you really think I''m a fat sheep?


    When Gu fan thought of it, he didn''t get angry. Almost without waiting for Jidao real person to respond, Gu Fan said: "silver 100000 Liang, inferior pills 2000, prefecture level magic weapon 100, more than no discussion!"


    Jidao real man just wanted to argue, but suddenly he felt the murderous air in the room, which came out from Gu fan, Bai siyao and some unknown place! They ambush the master!


    The extreme way real person''s heart claps Deng for a while, immediately realizes that he is already a sheep into a tiger''s mouth, have to accept soft way: "well, then according to small Hou Ye.". I also admire you for a long time, otherwise I would not be under your command. "


    To tell you the truth, Gu fan has already felt some pain in his flesh. Gu fan wants to call him into the room at this time. Without saying a word, he uses the blood curse of killing God and chopping magic sword to seal him and refine him into a puppet. But for one thing, this is a star soul level master with the power of two nebulae. If you can calculate the strength, it is the power of 18 stars, which is stronger than that of Gu fan''s 16 stars. Gu fan has never sealed it. If you can''t seal it or make mistakes in the process, it''s not worth the loss. Moreover, if you can see it by Zhu Er and Mu Fengyi, it''s a pity for you, Influence internal unity.


    Gu fan somehow thought of a sentence: "money can solve the problem is not a problem..." forget it, in order to make no internal problems, 100000 Liang snow silver or spend a flower.


    Although zhuerdaoren and mufengyi saw that Jidao real person got much more than them, although they were not convinced, they could only blame their own strength when they thought of the strength of the two nebulae in xingpo level. After confirming that the three were attached, Gu fan asked them to go back to their respective mountain gates to prepare. Gu fan is not afraid of these three people''s repentance or mischief. As long as their sect is still on the land of the Beidou Dynasty, they will not escape from Gu fan''s palm for a day. Seeing off the three, Gu fan asked Ouyang Siqi beside him: "strange, brother Ouyang, how did you meet them? And come to my house with them. " Ouyang Siqi explained that he met them on the way. They came here together and heard that they were coming to your house. Just by the way, they came in with me. Otherwise, no one would recommend them. They were afraid that they would not be able to enter Gufan''s headquarters. After Ouyang Siqi explained so much, Gu fan finally asked a question: "brother Ouyang, what are you doing?" Ouyang Siqi said with a smile: "the northern Marquis should know that you have built a city here. It''s said that there must be a shortage of arms and weapons when you first built the city. But it''s too eye-catching to transport it from the southwest to you and across the whole territory of our Dynasty. It''s not convenient to send it to you. It''s not... So he sent me here." Although Ouyang Siqi''s tone is somewhat helpless, her face is clearly with a smileˇ° Brother Ouyang, you won''t leave for a while? " Gu fan was overjoyed when he heard that Ouyang Siqi, the craftsman, was sent to help him by the northern Marquis Guan Haoˇ° Of course, I can''t leave for a while and a half. " Gu fan quickly turned around and introduced to Bai siyao: "siyao, this is Ouyang Siqi, my good friend in Southwest China. He is a descendant of the ancient alchemist. "ˇ° I''ve seen you, madam Ouyang Siqi slowly salutes Bai siyao. At this time, he suddenly straightened up and asked Gu fan, "where is huanlingyue?"

 Chapter 468

    This question doesn''t matter, but Gu fan''s heart is "clattering".


    Fortunately, a female voice rang coldly: "I''m here naturally, brother Ouyang. I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    When Ouyang Siqi was in the southwest, she saw that huanlingyue was wearing a mask. Now she suddenly showed her true face. Ouyang Siqi couldn''t react for a moment. She stared at huanlingyue''s face for a long time like dementia, and then she knew that she was out of shape, He quickly lowered his head and said, "miss huanlingyue, long time no see."


    "Yes, long time no see. I don''t know any of my old friends! " At that time, a flash of two figures appeared in front of Ouyang Siqi. It was Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen who came back from patrolling outside.


    As soon as Ouyang Siqi saw Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuchen, he was surprised. It was not the surprise and joy of their reunion, but the fact that the two friends in front of him, who had the same strength as himself, were now at the end of their cultivation. They were about to break through the star level. You should know that when a warrior enters the star stage, for example, he has won the Jinshi examination. His status is different from that of others. Taking it out and putting it in the army alone is a powerful force.


    "You... How can you practice so fast?" Ouyang Siqi can''t believe his eyes. Are you kidding me? How did these two boys get over? If Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen were between their strength and Ouyang Siqi when they left the southwest, now they are many times stronger than Ouyang Siqi.


    "Ha ha, this..." Xie Yuxiang seemed to expect Ouyang Siqi would be surprised, deliberately sold a pass, said: "follow the little marquis to have meat to eat, of course, the cultivation is fast!"


    When Gu fan saw that all his confidants had arrived, he went to the door and said to his servant, "prepare the banquet and take out the jars of 30-year-old wine that tiebihou sent me."


    As soon as they heard that Gu fan was willing to take out the 30-year-old wine, Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuchen and Ouyang Siqi all cheered, and they crowded with Gu fan to the dining room in the backyard.


    Huanlingyue and Bai siyao look at each other with a smile in their eyes and follow each other.


    After a short meeting, someone called out Chang Feng who was practicing in his room, because Chang Feng was Gu fan''s younger brother in name and had a good relationship with Bai siyao. In addition, Chang Feng was also pretty and had the same sister and brother style with Bai siyao. Therefore, in Gu fan''s commanding mansion, many people also called Chang Feng "young master".


    Since then, all the elites of Gu fan''s forces have gathered in this spacious dining room and sat down around a round table carved from sapphire and inlaid with Phnom Penh.


    Although Gu fan refused again and again, he still had to sit next to Ouyang Siqi and Chang Feng. Next to him are Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, the first cronies to follow Gu fan, and finally Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue, who are sitting face to face with Gu fan.


    When the seven sat down, the dishes were passed on like flowing water.


    During the banquet, Ouyang Siqi and others talked about Gu fan''s achievements in Southwest China and some embarrassing things, which made the whole banquet full of laughter and lively atmosphere.


    After thirty years of wine, Gu fan seems to find back to the scene when he and Gu Yu were having a family dinner with Mrs. Yu Jue in the Xihua Hall of the Marquis''s residence in the plain. To be exact, what Gu fan is eating now is also a family banquet, but the members of the family have no direct blood relationship. However, the warm feeling has not changed at all. On the contrary, it makes people more intoxicated.


    During the dinner, Gu fan also learned something about the red flag of the rosefinch department he had brought. At the beginning, Zheng Jun, the chieftain of his army, was really capable and had been promoted to the deputy commander of the rosefinch department. Under the care of Zheng Jun, Duan Chunyi and Gu Shun, Li Xiaolang finally broke through to the sky level and became the cloud riding captain of the red flag.


    Although Guan Haotian, the Marquis of Yingbei, did not have the help of Gu fan, and entered a situation of mutual competition with the fierce Marquis dantai Mingjing, it was quite different from Gu fan who was completely suppressed by the aristocratic Marquis before he left.


    Time is like a fleeting moment. At a glance, so many changes have taken place in the world.


    Gu fan wanted to ask Princess Jiuli about zhaomusi several times during the dinner, but he drew back when the words came to his mouth. Finally, he rotted the words in his stomach and didn''t say it.


    After all, Gu fan''s position is opposite to that of Princess zhaomusi of Jiuli. He can''t get in touch with her by letter, and it''s not easy to go to the southwest to inquire about her. He can only let the lonely line of fate cross the vast territory of the Beidou Dynasty, hoping to let them have a chance to see each other again.


    After another drink, Ouyang Siqi took advantage of the strength of the wine and asked: "little Marquis, the magic weapon that Jidao immortal and Mufeng Yi want. Ouyang is also the descendant of the weapon refining sect. Naturally, we can get it, but what can we do with so many pills? You know, although it''s a frontier, the imperial court still controls the other party''s external pills. "


    Gu fan took a drink from his glass and said to Ouyang Siqi with a smile: "brother Ouyang, you are a weapon refiner. Don''t you have a pharmacist around me?"


    "Why? The pharmacist... "Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen and others were all surprised. You should know that the refining of pills outside the prescription is quite complicated, and there is no secret recipe. Although they know that Gu fan got a lot from the treasure house of the emperor of heaven, they don''t know that Gu fan has a recipe? Gu Fan said with a smile, "after lunch, I''ll take you to see my pharmacist..." as soon as Gu Fan said this, Ouyang Siqi, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen on the seat expressed their gratitude. You know, some school pharmacists are worshipped in the forbidden area for fear of being damaged, I''m also afraid that other people will pry into the method of refining pills. Gu fan even carelessly says that he wants to take them to see his friend who is a pharmacist. Undoubtedly, he has taken them three as his confidants, so he doesn''t have the slightest vigilance and doubt. Gu fan saw the three people''s expressions of astonishment, took a few mouthfuls of food, and then said with a smile: "however, I have to wake you up first. My friend, the pharmacist, looks strange. Don''t be scared." In the expectation of everyone, Gu fan grabbed a handful of fried peanuts on the wine table and came to a forest in the backyard. Gu fan suddenly turned around and said to everyone, "you all hide first. My friend is a little afraid of life..." "afraid of life?" Huanlingyue murmured, but reluctantly flashed her figure behind a tree. Although they were full of doubts, they could not help being driven by curiosity and began to hide. Gu fan saw that all the people had hidden it, so he threw the fried peanuts on the ground and learned a few bird calls in the sky. As soon as the sound dissipated, another voice came from the sky, but its voice and intonation were strange, just like parrot''s wordsˇ° Ah, whoever dares to rob me of fried peanuts, I will fight with him! " When Gu fan went there, he saw a strange cloud with various colors in the sky approaching here. When he looked closer, he found that it was composed of all kinds of birds, ranging from eagles to sparrows. Basically, all the flying birds were in it. At this time, he kept making noises and rushed towards Gu fan''s positionˇ° How come so much? " Gu fan''s heart is also a Leng, on this Lengshen time, that a large bird cloud has come to Gu fan''s sky, only to see a colorful parrot flapping wings, "quack quack" to fall in front of Gu fan''s drop of the group of fried peanuts, wings actually like hands, suddenly cage a large number of peanuts, can''t help but "ha ha ha" to laughˇ° These are all mine, all mine, all mine... "At this time, the parrot''s voice was like a gear stuck in its shell. Suddenly, his face suddenly changed. When he looked up, he saw that he was in the shadow of several tall figures and surrounded him..." eh, Isn''t this the bird that the young Marquis brought out of the treasure house of the emperor of heaven When Ouyang Siqi saw the colorful parrot, she had two striking white eyebrows on the parrot''s eyebrows and put together a big word "Jiong" on its face. It''s not the parrot Jiong that Gu fan brought out of the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. What is itˇ° No, no, this parrot is obviously the one picked up from the roadside by Xiao Hou ye... "Xie Yuxiang blinked, and his figure was in front of him, so he had to stretch out his hand to scratch his head with colorful feathersˇ° You picked it up on the road Jiong showed great disgust at Xie Yuxiang''s words and deeds that slandered his life experience. He was about to argue, but Gu fan grabbed his wings, lifted it up and said to the public, "OK, everyone, this is what I told you, my pharmacist..." "ah? Young Marquis, did I hear you right? Do you think this bird can make medicine Meng Wuchen smiles, and so does Xie Yuxiang. In their opinion, Jiong is nothing more than Gu fan''s petˇ° Huh? You don''t believe it? " Embarrassed to see that Meng Wuchen doubts his ability, he can''t help stretching out his wings and doing a hand like forkˇ° The one who can make medicine is not the hairy bird, but the bird man, the pharmacist... "Xie Yuxiang''s mouth is always poisonous, which makes everyone laugh. Only Chang Feng slowly walked past, took Jiong from Gu fan''s hand, put it on his shoulder, and asked in a voice: "can you make medicine?"ˇ° Yes, of course. " He turned his head to comb his feathers. Chang Feng saw that he was full of confidence and asked, "I have jade in my hand. Can you help me refine the formula of jibaigu Dan and Zhongsheng Pudu Dan? "

 Chapter 469

    Chang Feng said, the whole forest was silent. Gu fan knows. Chang Feng has the blood of the middle ancient people. He has the memory of Dugu Wuchang, a strong man of the middle ancient people. It''s perfectly normal to know some of the lost prescriptions of pills. "


    But ordinary people don''t know the news. They all look at the boy with surprise. They seem to be surprised why the boy younger than Gu fan knows the refining method of the best pill that has long been lost.


    Let''s talk about jade. Muscle white bone pill, just as its name is, is a kind of elixir that can kill and kill people and flesh white bone. As long as there is one breath, it can bring the dead back to life. Zhongsheng Pudu pill is a kind of elixir handed down from the middle ages. It belongs to the same category as a few eclosion Guixian pills held by the imperial court and some major sects. The only difference is that eclosion Guixian pill is to raise the user''s realm by two levels below the star level, But the price is that the foundation of martial arts is replaced by the eclosion elixir, and the realm becomes solidified and can no longer be improved. It is only in the early stage that the elixir can be promoted at most one realm above the star level, so this elixir is a chicken rib for the strong of the star level, but the Purdue all living beings elixir is different. It is said that this elixir was created by a pharmacist who made a great wish for everyone to get the Tao. Just one pill can directly promote a warrior below the quintessence level to the adult level without any side effects. Even if the strong above the star level take it, it can only gain great power without any harm. It is the best medicine to break through the bottleneck. It''s just that the Purdue all living elixir has long been extinct. I''m afraid that the few elixirs are still in the hands of some big faction warlords, or in the Treasury of the four barbarians and the Beidou Dynasty, and I''m reluctant to use them... If Chang Feng knew the formula, he would be able to refine it and make it in batches. Although it didn''t do much good to Gu fan, he was basically immune to drugs, But the elixir is still effective for the ancient sage. Moreover, if you can mass produce all living beings'' Purdue pill, it means that Gu fan''s all day warrior can mass produce it. All day long, the warrior is a deputy commander in the main battle group!


    I heard Chang Feng say, "Yu. When they were named "muscle white bone pill" and "Purdue Zhongsheng pill", the embarrassed eyes suddenly straightened. Stepping on Gu fan''s shoulder, he flapped his wings and fell on Chang Feng''s shoulder. He put his beaked mouth close to Chang Feng and asked: "do you really have the formula of these two pills?"


    Chang Feng said with a smile, "what''s the advantage of cheating you?"


    Jiong put his right wing in a fist and supported it on his chin. Then he lifted his white brow, which was beside his mouth. It seemed that he was thinking about something. Then he said, "but many of the herbs in it are extinct. It''s useless if you have a formula..."


    Who knows, Chang Feng''s next paragraph shocked everyone.


    Chang Feng said slowly, "it''s OK. I can find them from the ruins. I can''t find a substitute for them with the same effect."


    "Then we can start?" He asked excitedly.


    "Yes, as long as there are enough materials, we can start work immediately..." Chang Feng nodded.


    Gu fan immediately clapped and said, "OK, I can help you prepare whatever materials you want..." Gu fan turned to Jiong and said, "but I said, the salary is still a packet of fried peanuts a day!"


    "Two bags!" Jiong stretched out his wings, separated the two feathers and made a gesture of two.


    "A bag and a half..." Gu fan gritted his teeth and made a bloody appearanceˇ° If not, that''s all


    "Well, well, one and a half bags a day. That''s agreed." It seems that Jiong''s hands are itchy, and he wants to refine high-grade pills, so he has to humbly agree to Gu fan''s treaty, a day''s salary of a bag and a half of peanuts... When Jiong agrees, Gu fan and other people except Chang Feng sneer.


    Bai siyao also covered her lips with a smile. Looking at Gu fan, she seemed to say to Gu fan, "are you too good at squeezing labor?"


    Gu fan smiles and throws a confident look at Bai siyao and says, "it''s OK. Anyway, he likes to eat this. If you like to eat this too, I''ll give it to you later..."


    "You..."


    Only to see Chang Feng''s shoulder standing on the Jiong, this one bird on the side of this, while walking towards Chang Feng''s room.


    It seems that they are still discussing the skills and methods of refining medicine and alchemy.


    Seeing this scene, Gu fan rubbed his palm with a smile and said to himself, "well, everything is ready. There are both weapon refiners and pharmacists... Now let the whole prestige city develop at a high speed! "


    One week after Gu Fan said this, Zhu Er daoren and Mu Fengyi had already taken more than 2000 disciples of Yunxiao sect and Tianjian sect to Weifeng City, under the command of Gu fan. Gu fan also fulfilled his promise on the spot, and showed great respect to Mu Fengyi and Zhu daoren, so that they could gain a lot of face in front of their disciples. Since they were incorporated into BEIYAO palace, Bai siyao naturally took out some skill secrets and two pills made by BEIYAO palace from yaochi jade and gave them to Zhu Erdao and Mu Fengyi, If it wasn''t for two thousand or so disciples watching below, the two leaders were afraid that they would kneel down and kowtow to show their loyalty to Gu fan and Bai siyao.


    The two sects are developed in Northern Xinjiang. After all, they are not completely isolated from the secular world. As long as they are not completely isolated, how can they not know the prestige of little Marquis Gufan? So when they heard that they were going to be under the command of this powerful young Marquis, they were very excited, though they didn''t say it on the surface, and they were eager to see this legendary young Marquis as soon as possible. As soon as we meet, we can see that the young marquis is really magnanimous and powerful. What''s more valuable is that he doesn''t put on airs at all and doesn''t have the habit of giving orders. He is kind to the two leaders. Thinking of this, the disciples of the two sects have already decided that Gu fan is their boss. Gu fan also kept his promise and set aside a large area. He ordered the imperial guards to build several large houses overnight for the disciples of Yunxiao sect and Tianjian sect to live in. However, at this time, the disciples of these two sects had been separated. He asked Zhuer Taoist of Yunxiao sect and Mufeng Yi of Tianjian sect to recommend some elite disciples to be taught by Bai siyao himself, Then they teach it to the following disciples.

 Chapter 470

    Yunxiaozong and tianjianmen were merged into BEIYAO palace, which caused an uproar among practitioners in Northern Xinjiang.


    Seeing that yunxiaozong and tianjianmen have been given preferential treatment by Gufan in Weifeng City, taiyimen''s Jidao immortal can''t help itching. In addition, both Zhuer daoren and mufengyi claim that taiyimen of Jidao immortal will also be merged into BEIYAO palace. It''s been widely spread outside for a while. Obviously, it''s hard to turn back. If you go back, Gufan''s power will not let go, Second, I will lose my faith in the cultivation world.


    In this way, under the ambivalent psychology, Jidao immortal finally officially announced that Taiyi sect was merged into BEIYAO palace one month later. So far, three middle schools were merged into BEIYAO palace, which injected new vitality into the dying second sect of Zhengdao.


    Zichen hall, the Third Sect of Zhengdao, originally planned to come to find fault. After hearing that BEIYAO palace had merged three middle schools, Zichen hall gave up the previous plan and sent envoys to congratulate Bai siyao, the new leader of BEIYAO palace.


    Needless to say, even if Zichen palace did so, it was admitted that BEIYAO palace was still the second sect of the right way, and it also recognized Bai siyao''s position as the new leader of BEIYAO palace.


    The emissary sent by Zichen hall is no one else. It''s the No.1 spare tire of Zichen hall, who intends to get in touch with Han Lingfeng, the chief disciple.


    I don''t know if Han Lingfeng had just closed the door because Zijin Mountain is located in the southeast, too far away from northern Xinjiang, and the news is not well-informed. He went into Gufan''s command house with a look of high spirits. Just like the master here, he clearly knows that he is the emissary of Zichen palace. He calls to see Bai siyao, the leader of BEIYAO palace.


    Naturally, the result is that, needless to say, the soldiers of the cloud wing Department of the Imperial Guard, even the servants and servant girls of Gufan''s command, ignore him. When they see the man in the purple robe, they walk away, which makes Han Lingfeng really depressed.


    He murmured in his heart: "is the person in charge of the government a little too much? I''m the No.2 person in the new disciples of Zichen Hall... How can I not take me seriously? Hum, you must tell the master truthfully when you go back... It''s a crime of insulting the school... "


    "Oh, Han Lingfeng, long time no see." Finally, a man took care of Han Lingfeng. As soon as Han Lingfeng raised his head, he was surprised to find that it was in the southwest, Gu fan of the plain Hougu family who had made an alliance with him.


    "Gufan? Are you here, too? " Han Lingfeng could not help complaining: "who is the commander of your family? How come all the people in the mansion have such a big temper and long eyes? All of them ignore people. "


    "Oh? Is that right? " Gu fan gave a sly smile, but the upper and lower parts of Han Lingfeng gave a detailed description. Then he seemed to answer the wrong question and said, "Han Lingfeng, you have finally reached the xingpo stage, but it''s a pity that you haven''t reached the Xingjie stage. Is that bailiyi already at Xingjie stage? "


    In order not to make trouble for himself, Han Lingfeng deliberately hid his breath all the way. After all, although he was already the limit of xingpo level and the power of two nebulae, he was not too powerful to get to the outside world. He just managed to protect himself. What''s more, it was a long distance from Zijin Mountain to the ice field in Northern Xinjiang, even if he was flying in the imperial air, No one can guarantee that nothing will happen.


    But Gu fan saw through Han Lingfeng''s real strength at a glance, which surprised Han Lingfeng.


    Han Lingfeng didn''t seem to have the heart to talk nonsense with Gu fan, but urged: "you''d better shout out the commander quickly. I''ve delivered the letter and gift of Zichen hall, and I have something important to do..."


    "Oh? And gifts. " Gu fan this time is not a sly smile, but a bad smile, of course, this smile in front of Han Lingfeng''s face is very strange.


    Because the sentence Gu Fan said below is: "I''ll accept it with smile... Han Lingfeng, to be honest with you, I''m the commander of the ancient family!"


    Originally, Han Lingfeng had just closed the door before he was sent to be the messenger. After upgrading from the limit of Xinghun level to the limit of xingpo level, he just broke through the hundred mile wing of Xingjie level and closed the door again to attack Xinghao level. The leader of BeiYao Palace should not be afraid of an insignificant minion, otherwise he would despise BEIYAO palace, which is the second most important one, There will be more troubles in the future.


    So this job fell to Han Lingfeng. It''s strange that Han Lingfeng was in a hurry when he went out. He only knew that now the BEIYAO palace is attached to a son of the plain Hougu family who has become the commander of the Imperial Army, in the newly built Weifeng city on the northernmost side of the ice sheet.


    At this time, Han Lingfeng calculated thousands of times, but he didn''t realize that the ancient family''s son who became the commander of the imperial army was Gu fan!


    You know, when he met Gu fan in the southwest at that time, he was only at the congenital level, and his strength was only two star Xuan. It was not enough for Han Lingfeng to look at him, and his military rank was just Yun Qi Wei. The gap between the commander of the main battle corps and the commander of the imperial army can''t be counted. The commander of the imperial army is the marquis!


    How many days is this? The boy is climbing too fast, isn''t he! What makes Han Lingfeng even more incredible is that Gu fan''s breath at this time is not much weaker than him, and even faintly better than him. Although he can see that Gu fan''s realm is only star soul level, one level lower than himself. But from the first meeting of the congenital level, to today''s star soul level, the span has been amazing. At least, Han Lingfeng is not as confident as he was when he met Gu fan in the nameless tavern last time. He said that he could kill Gu fan whenever he wanted to. He wanted to be square and round.


    All of a sudden, Han Lingfeng thought of the power behind Gu fan, and his voice softened unconsciously. He immediately changed his name and said, "brother Gu, don''t come here all right..." Gu fan sneered in his heart, and his attitude changed so quickly that he recognized me as a brother. When he was in the southwest, he didn''t know who he was, and he was like 250000 or 80000. Although in the heart is sneering, the smile on Gu fan''s face is absolutely not hypocritical, at least it doesn''t look like hypocrisyˇ° Brother Han Lingfeng, I''ve missed you very much since I left the treasure house of the emperor of heaven last time. I didn''t expect that I could come to my humble home today. It really makes my humble home shine! "ˇ° Where... Where... "Han Lingfeng was modest for the first time. At this time, Han Lingfeng suddenly thought of something and asked Gu fan: "brother Gu, we are not busy talking about the past. Can the new leader of BEIYAO palace be in the city? This time, I came as the envoy of Zichen hall, or I had to finish the business first and then... "Yes, how can I not?" Gu fan smiles and says to Han Lingfeng, "let''s go to drink first."ˇ° You can''t do it. Let''s get down to business first. " Han Lingfeng shook his head and refused: "please introduce me to you. If I go late, I don''t want this elder to think that our Zichen palace is neglecting BEIYAO palace. It''s not good to go."ˇ° Senior Gu fan almost didn''t smile. He could not help but put out his hand and waved to the door and said, "siyao, do you hear that, Han Lingfeng called your elder..." while speaking, Bai siyao, who was wearing the cold mountain snow cicada clothes, came in slowly, but now she seems to have the habit of wearing a white veil, probably because she teaches yunxiaozong these days, When she was an elite disciple of tianjianmen and taiyimen, there were always those fiery, jackal like eyes projected from time to time, which made her feel very uncomfortable. When Bai siyao came in, Han Lingfeng didn''t know Bai siyao, but he recognized the cold mountain snow cicada clothes on Bai siyao. He obviously did not expect that the new leader of BeiYao Palace should be the graceful and beautiful young woman in front of him. And listen to Gu fan address her tone, it seems that the relationship between the two people is very close. But after all, Han Lingfeng did not forget his identity as an emissary of Zichen hall. He immediately bowed to Bai siyao and said, "Han Lingfeng of Zichen hall comes to congratulate Ziying, the leader of our teacher." Bai siyao just wanted to say a few high sounding words, but Gu fan pulled Han Lingfeng, then looked at Bai siyao and said with a smile, "OK, let''s save the red tape. Let''s chat slowly on the table..." "this is not good..." Han Lingfeng was suddenly pulled by Gu fan, but he was unprepared at all. He was dragged by Gu fan for several steps to stabilize his body, But Gu Fan said, "what''s wrong? Siyao and I are a family... Right... "Gu fan looks at Bai siyao and asks with a smile. Although Bai siyao raises her head slightly, it seems that she is unwilling to pay attention to Gu fan, Han Lingfeng clearly sees that the corner of Bai siyao''s mouth slightly shows a radian across the veil. If it is not across the veil, it must be a shallow smile, which obviously agrees with Gu fan''s wordsˇ° Darling... I''ve got such a beautiful woman as the new leader of BEIYAO palace... Gu fan is really lucky. " Han Lingfeng doesn''t feel like swallowing his saliva. To tell the truth, he is a little envious of Gu fan now. No, he is envious of Gu fan. During the dinner, Gu fan seemed to be demonstrating on purpose. He specially called Jieyun envoy, huodu, Jidao immortal, zhuerdaoren, mufengyi, huanlingyue and other star level strongmen under his command to his seat, which was called "accompany to eat". If Ouyang Siqi and Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang didn''t have official business, Gu fan would like to join the happy party by calling out the two star rank foreign aid. In fact, Gu fan knew that, plus Bai siyao, a total of eight strong stars, and Han Lingfeng sat down to eat, where this is eating, it is a threat! Han Lingfeng looked over and saw that Bai siyao, Jidao Zhenren, Jieyun envoy, Zhuer daoren and Mufeng Yi were all masters of the same realm with him. The rest of Huan Lingyue, although Gu fan was a star soul level, his strength was also unfathomable. Except that huodu''s strength seemed to be weaker, his whole body kept sending out the slightest breath, which was extremely strange. This meal Gufan eat laughing, Han Lingfeng is eat trembling. He began to be glad that he didn''t offend Gu fan when he was in the southwest. He left a good impression on each other. Otherwise, things today would be totally different. In fact, Gu fan knew in his heart that the white jade tiger pattern amulet Han Lingfeng had given him was just a chicken rib, but it really helped him a lot. If it wasn''t for this magic weapon, Gu fan might have died in the Canrong camp a few months ago. Therefore, Gu fan''s plan is also very simple. Those who have helped themselves should try their best to attract and win over, and try not to be enemies.

 Chapter 471

    After Han Lingfeng was intimidated by Gu fan at the wine table, Gu fan even suspected that he would be sent back to be his undercover agent in Zichen hall, and there was no problem.


    Han Lingfeng, as a warrior of xingpo level, is so obedient. The reason is that he must have asked Gu fan. But Han Lingfeng asks Gu fan to help him fight for the position of leader of Zichen hall!


    Ziying has been sitting in Zichen hall for nearly two years. It can be said that Ziying is the oldest leader among the three main sects. Now it''s better to say that Ziying has sensed the secret of heaven, and it''s time to raise the clouds. To be honest, it''s time to be here, and his life is not long.


    Among the sects, Ziying''s disciples are very strict, so there are not many, and Ziying''s disciples are only Bai Liyi and Han Lingfeng, who have been closed for many years and understand xingzun Avenue. Most of the elders of all factions agree that bailiyi will inherit the leader''s position, but for the sake of stability, bailiyi has closed down again after getting the wind ahead of time, and has a strong impact on Xingjie. As long as he breaks through the Xingjie level and shakes off Han Lingfeng, he has no suspense. Han Lingfeng just missed a time difference because he was closing the door before, and let Bai Liyi take the lead. At this time, he can''t help but feel angry. Fortunately, when he went to BEIYAO palace, he accidentally picked up the big tree Gu fan... If Gu fan was still a young tree in Southwest China, now he is really a big tree. It''s good to enjoy the cool under the big tree... This thing really gives Gu fan a headache. Not to mention a star hero''s powerful bailiyi, perhaps bailiyi doesn''t know. Gu fan had seen his "Tianchen purple lightning" as early as yunmengze. This thing basically electrocutes one ghost in the same realm. There is no suspense.


    It would be a bit difficult if you add a cadre of elder Zichen hall in xingpo level... But Gu fan thinks that it will take a long time for Ziying to die at least. Judging from Gu fan''s current strength, if you can tell Han Lingfeng that I can help you win the position of leader of Zichen Hall, maybe it''s very big, or even a cow, But who knows the extent to which one''s power will expand at the speed of Weifeng city in three or five years?


    So before he finally left, Gu fan gave Han Lingfeng a warm smile, and then said: "give it to me, your business is my business!"


    In this sentence, Han Lingfeng has the impulse to look up to the sky and roarˇ° There''s no way out of heaven... Bailiyi... I won''t lower your head... "


    When Gu fan sent Han Lingfeng away, he turned around and happily asked Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue to pick up the gift from Zichen hall. Zichen palace is obviously afraid of losing face, the gift that send is still quite grand.


    There are five "Qingtian thunder pills" secretly made in Zichen hall, including 50 top-grade pills, 200 middle-grade pills, one heaven level magic weapon, six prefecture level magic weapons, and 100 Zichen steel swords.


    Gu fan picked up one of the exquisite sandalwood boxes and opened it carefully. What he saw was a purple elixir the size of a soybean. It was strange that this elixir seemed extremely unstable. There were small lightning and sparks around it, just like a small lightning, But it is so quiet lying in the box, micro static, and macro dynamic, incomparably strange fusion.


    Gu fan knew that the Qingtian thunder pill in Zichen hall was the same level of pills as Bingpo Yuanzhu in BEIYAO palace. His elite disciples were very stingy. This time he congratulated Bai siyao, the new leader of BEIYAO palace, with five of them, which was very generous.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the value of these five "giant thunder pills" is equal to the sum of all the gifts. Gu fan was also very curious to take out the heaven level magic weapon. When he picked it up, he was disappointed to find that it was evolved from a prefecture level magic weapon that had grown up, and had no ability to continue to advance. For Gu fan, it was like a chicken rib magic weapon. After a while of disappointment, he put down the "star map".


    But after all, Gu fan is also a leader of forces now. It''s not kind of him not to bring out so many good things. Gu fan put two "Qingtian leiwan" into huanlingyue''s and Bai siyao''s mouth without saying a word. Although the two women twisted their heads and didn''t want to be fed by Gu fan, Gu fan couldn''t help them. One left and one right, two pills had already been put into their mouths. Bai siyao laughed, while Huan Lingyue laughed and scolded. They all went out, It''s obviously to find a place to practice and absorb the power of Qingtian thunder pill.


    Then Gu fan called Chang Feng, handed him a "Qingtian leiwan", and called two Taoist Zhus, Jidao Zhenren and mufengyi. One of them rewarded ten top-grade pills and twenty middle-grade pills. The three of them also retreated with gratitude. As for the 100 Zichen steel swords, needless to say, all of them were given to mufengyi for his hard work, He is a sword learning disciple with outstanding accomplishments.


    As for the celestial level magic weapon "star map", Gu fan considered it for a while, but decided to hold it in his hand and reward it to his subordinates at the right time.


    After stabilizing BEIYAO palace, he established a stable relationship with Zichen palace. At the same time, he ambushed Han Lingfeng. Gu fan decided to send someone to Qingyun gate to establish a friendly relationship.


    It''s just that Wang aogang, the dog soldier at the other end of the grassland, with the help of the black robed ghost at the extreme of Xinghao stage, hit the BEIYAO palace with lightning speed. He didn''t do anything else for such a long time. It''s like a man lost his temper and was in a calm state. He realized the gap with the strength of the Beidou Dynasty and didn''t invade any more. But Gu fan knew that everything would never end so easily. As Oka himself said when he ascended the throne, "unless I die, the war will never stop!"

 Chapter 472

    Gu fan''s guess is not wrong.


    On the other side of the ice field far away from Weifeng City, in the king''s Court of Canrong on the grassland, just under the canopy, a conspiracy to overthrow the whole plain Hougu family has gradually formed.


    In the largest vault, it is also in the palace of Wang aogang.


    On the scarlet cashmere carpet, there is a young man with long silver hair. However, whether it is the robe of wolves printed on his body or the golden crown on his head, we can guess that the identity of this young man is Wang aogang.


    On the floor in front of him, there was still a cashmere carpet which was slightly inferior to the carpet that aogang was sitting on. It was also dyed bright red. On it sat a friar in black robe, whose cheek was wrapped in layers of black cloth, and he could not see his face. But it was amazing that among so many people below, except the friar in black robe, he could sit, The others, a dozen of them, were standing.


    Wang aogang opened his eyes slowly and said to the people standing below, "everyone, how is the implementation of the plan?"


    Among the people standing below, a woman in light leather armor came forward slowly and knelt down to aogang, the king of the dog army. She said, "Your Majesty, I have communicated with the king of the he people in Cangyuan. They are also troubled by the army of the north. They are very grateful to hear that our family is willing to help, And I''m willing to offer all the help I can offer. "


    Wang aogang was obviously satisfied with the contact with Cangyuan. It was obvious that the envoys who were standing were all envoys sent to the four barbarians. Then he nodded and motioned to the envoys of other groups to introduce the situation of other places.


    Then an envoy dressed up on the Japanese island went forward and said, "I inform your majesty that my subordinates and several companions dressed up as Japanese people crossed the coastal defense of the northern people, and after arriving at the Japanese island, they communicated with the Japanese emperor and the head of the God... It''s just that..."


    "What is this?" Wang aogang asked curiously. In fact, aogang seldom dealt with the Japanese before, and according to the records of the king of Canrong, the Japanese were short, but they were warlike and bloodthirsty, and they were not so easy to get along with. This time, he did not have much hope for sending envoys to the island.


    The envoy replied: "the Japanese emperor seems to think that there is too much distance between the two races. It seems that there is not much need for alliance. The head of the shrine thinks that this fashion is not the best time to launch a comprehensive attack on the Beidou Dynasty, so they are not willing to attack the beiren with our family..." the envoy seems to be afraid that aogang will take out his anger on them, "But they agreed to do business with our family and keep high-level contacts," he said hastily


    Wang aogang nodded lightly. He seemed to think that the mission to Japan had basically completed its task. Although it was not as good as cangyuanhe''s mission, it could be explained.


    Seeing Wang aogang nodding his head, the mission to Japan was pardoned. However, he did not dare to show it too clearly in front of Wang aogang and bowed himself out of the dome.


    At this time, there were only the last four people standing there trembling.


    Looking at their appearance, it seems that they are afraid to go up, just like the rabbit who sees the lion.


    This is a mission sent by aogang, the king of Canrong, to Zili swamp in Southwest China. Obviously, their achievements are very small, or even have no achievements, which makes aogang feel a little strange. He originally expected that the he people and Zili barbarians would be the most easily allied objects. Zili barbarians are physically strong, but mentally weak, So the mission he sent in the past carried a lot of precious jewels, but why did it fail?


    Wang aogang was also very dissatisfied with the cowering look on the faces of the members of the mission in front of him, so he said in a voice: "all stand forward and talk. What happened?"


    Wang aogang''s words were like thunder. With the threat of lightning coming, these members of the mission could not help shivering. One of them knelt down and kowtowed to Wang aogang: "my Lord, your majesty... We didn''t do it well. Please lower your responsibility..."


    "What happened?" At this time, Wang aogang was already a little agitated and yelled at the envoy kneeling on the ground. At this time, he suddenly found out that the envoys had changed from five to four.


    "Your Majesty... Those barbarians are quite impolite... They don''t know how to civilize, and they are hostile to our family... Especially that bitch!" One of the envoys next to the kneeling man said, "all the gold, silver and jewelry we sent to us have been sent back intact by them, and they still... Still..."


    "Wow..." one of the envoys next to him suddenly seemed to be crazy and yelled. He was about to hold his head and squat down. However, aogang raised his hand and made the man''s head explode into a firework with his fist. It was just that the red was blood, the White was brain, and the fragments mixed with the skull flew away.


    "It''s very noisy!" Wang aogang slowly put down his hand. In his opinion, killing the man in front of him was no different from killing a fly that kept buzzing. After cleaning up the man, the other three people in the whole dome suddenly became silent.


    There was a terrible silence in the huge dome, until you could hear the sound of "Kala Kala" from the trembling teeth. At this time, Wang aogang''s momentum was like a tiger coming out of the gate. Looking at the three people shivering in front of him, he continued to ask, "then what happened?"ˇ° Then... And then... They also sent back a head of our companion... The head was... Lowered... Could... Could speak... "Stammered the frightened messengerˇ° What did you say? " When Wang aogang heard that the man said that the head could speak, he finally understood why the messenger would scream in horror for no reason. Indeed, it was strange enoughˇ° The head... The head said... They don''t need the help of foreigners to defeat the northerners, and this hypocritical diplomacy is too insincere. "ˇ° Fake? No sincerity? " With a sneer, aogang stood up from the red cashmere blanket, turned around and said with a smile, "let these arrogant barbarians be arrogant for a few more days. When I destroy the Beidou Dynasty, I will let these barbarians know what is the power gap." At this time, Wang aogang''s coercion as a star hero gradually spread out, but this time it was no longer a deterrent coercion, but a completely opposite appeasing fluctuation of thinking. Suddenly, the three envoys below breathed a sigh of relief, and their faces showed a sense of reliefˇ° Let''s all go down. " Wang aogang said slowly. When the three men came out of the vault, Wang aogang turned around and looked at the black robed friar. He tried to adjust his tone and asked in a simple tone: "Guoshi, what can you do with the plan of four raids made before Since the black robed friar was called the national teacher by Wang aogang, he was naturally the super star who destroyed all the elite of BEIYAO palace with his own efforts when he was in BEIYAO palace. At this time, he heard Wang aogang''s inquiry, opened his eyes slightly, and said slowly: "it''s OK, as long as you can sincerely cooperate with he people."ˇ° But... "It seems that Wang aogang wants to argue something, but he hears the ghost saying:" Your Majesty, who is your biggest enemy? " Wang aogang hardly thought about it. He gritted his teeth and said, "of course it''s Gufan!" The ghost scholar nodded and continued to ask: "so what is the biggest fear of cangyuanhe people?"ˇ° Don''t you know that? The children of he people dare not cry when they hear the name of Gu Yun at night. This guy is the common nightmare of 16 million Cangyuan he people Wang aogang said truthfully that he didn''t want to hide anything. After all, this is a fact that everyone already knows. The ghost asked again: "what''s the relationship between Gu Yun and Gu fan?" Wang aogang suspected that his national master was playing tricks on him. He said impatiently, "of course, it''s the relationship between father and son." GUI Shi''s face wrapped in black cloth shows a little wrinkle, as if it is a smile, just because his whole face is wrapped in black cloth, there is no change in other facial muscles, so the meaning of this smile is too uncertainˇ° Well Dog Rong Wang aogang''s eyes suddenly a Lin, but with that ghost scholar''s eyes suddenly meet. Then the black robed ghost gave a faint smile. He was sure that he did, because there was a laugh, though it sounded very strange after the refraction of the clothˇ° Ha ha ha, your highness, you already know what I mean! "ˇ° Thank you, master At this time, Wang aogang also burst out laughing. Two completely different laughter in the empty dome appears incomparably harsh. Half a month later, an urgent military message sent by Jinggong hummingbird suddenly flew from northwest Cangyuan to the court Hall of Tianjing City. Emperor Yaowu, who was in the early Dynasty at that time, immediately asked the eunuch to present the Jinggong hummingbird. The Jinggong hummingbird in the hands of the ordinary commander could only fly to the military headquarters, and the Jinggong hummingbird that could fly directly to the Imperial Hall could only be found in the hands of the garrison. How was the military situation so urgent that the Marquis of one side felt that he was in a hurry, and sent the precision hummingbirds directly to the court hall? Yaowu star emperor picked up the Seiko hummingbird, skillfully opened the dark grid, took out the military information, only looked at it, then calmly handed the military information to the eunuchs around him and handed it to the ministers below. Then, in the eyes of emperor Yaowu, a military sentiment with an air of complacency seemed to spread a handful of salt in the oil pan among the officials, and "coax" them into frying the pan.

 Chapter 473

    Beidou calendar 547 years, Yao Wu star emperor 34 years, July.


    He people, who had been suppressed by the qintian army controlled by Gu Yun, had been recuperating for nearly 20 years. This time, they gathered 1.2 million troops and launched the strongest offensive against the territory of the Beidou Dynasty since the founding of the people''s Republic of China five hundred years ago!


    At the same time, the Japanese in the southeast also launched several raids on the main battle army, the Optimus army, which guarded the southeast. The number of raids was about 10000, which seemed to show their response to the Hittites, but there was no large-scale operation.


    At the same time, the barbarians of Zili swamp began to move.


    All the barbarians, except for the Dongrong people in the northeast, were ready to take advantage of the opportunity of the Heren''s large-scale army to get a share. It seems that in just one day, the turbulent times have crossed the prosperous age of the Beidou Dynasty and come to us.


    It seems that gourong people in Northeast China were designed by Gu fan and Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang to annihilate too many elite forces in the first World War of Weiyuan City, or they were scared to death by Gu fan, or the Weifeng city was built overnight. The towering wall made it impossible for gourong people to start. In short, all kinds of conjectures began one after another, which was the most aggressive, They are also the people who hate each other the most, but they don''t fall down at this critical moment, and they are deeply confused.


    However, the decision-making speed of the palace of the king of Beidou was quite fast. After a consensus was reached at a meeting with the participation of emperor Yaowu, the most powerful of the seven departments of the Imperial Army, the Longyu department, Huju department, went to Yili, the site of the Imperial Army, under the command of a palace commander.


    Almost at the same time, almost every post near Ili was under attack from several or even ten times the garrison troops.


    Kuitun, the core of Yili''s first line of defense, was captured in just one day. This is the first time that Kuitun has been captured by the Khmer army since Guyun was promoted to commander-in-chief of Pingyuan Marquis and qintian army was stationed in Yili.


    Marked by the capture of Kuitun, the first line of defense laid out by the Optimus army in Ili collapsed completely. The hitchmen soldiers riding camels all over the mountains and fields pushed down the earth wall, stepped over the trench, and swung machetes at them. Compared with the hitchmen soldiers, the number of them was like a drop in the ocean.


    After all, the qintian army in the northwest was also the main battle Corps. Even if the position was lost, it still fought and retreated. It retreated into the second layer of defense line, and blocked the advancing he camel cavalry with an iron crossbow, which blocked the crazy attack of the first day.


    In the evening, the soldiers of qintian army in the three cities on the second line of defense can see the noise coming from the first line of defense, mixed with the voices of the people and the loud war songs. This is the battle song of the Heze people, with the spirit and artistic conception completely different from that of the northern people, just like the endless desert outside Cangyuan.


    The soldiers of the Qin heavenly army have been guarding the frontier for many years, and they often deal with the he people. At this time, when they hear this battle song, they know that this song praises the soldiers who are as strong as the giant lizard in the desert, and the eagles who overlook the earth in the sky.


    But at this time, it was not only the ordinary soldiers of the Qin heavenly army who were standing on the castle to listen to the battle song, but also one who was wearing blue armor. On the green Cape behind him were countless lush vines. It was the standard armor of the northwest Qin heavenly army. The warrior was wearing a semi masked helmet and only showed a pair of eyes gazing at the distance. His eyes were very deep, There are two horns on the cyan helmet, which makes the man look like a demon in the legend.


    At this time, the general was leaning on a long sword in both hands and looked at the camp of he people in the distance. One day ago, these camps belonged to the qintian army, but now the soldiers of he people are enjoying the supplies of the qintian Army soldiers in the strongholds where they used to be. You know, even yesterday''s victory is enough to make these hitherto famous soldiers forever.


    For the great victory that has never happened in the past 20 years, the messengers who reported the victory to the king of hete were all in a good mood with the king of hete. They were allowed to wear white robes that only the king of hete could wear and ride camels around the whole Loulan City, telling as many people as possible the news of the victory.


    This day can be said to be the most joyful day for the whole nation. Countless people are praying at home, and the sound of prayer is spreading throughout Loulan city.


    But the general in front of him, after looking at the Hexen camp for a long time, suddenly turned around and walked under the urn building without saying a word.


    Behind him, several armed men in commanding armor quickly followed up and asked in a voice: "Lord Hou, how can I deal with the enemy tomorrow?"


    A commander nearby also said anxiously: "the strength of he people is three times that of us. We don''t know how these guys mobilized so many forces all at once. We still don''t know. Does the Marquis have a clever plan to defeat the enemy? "


    Needless to say, this person is Gu Yu, Gu fan''s father, the Beidou Dynasty guarding the northwest barrier, plain Hou Guyun.


    Who knows Gu Yun lightly said: "useless, the enemy has a master, ready to retreat to the last line of defense Yining! When we get to Yining, we''ll find a way to retreat... "


    "What A nearby commander was surprised and said: "this is... The second line of Defense''s material, grain and grass..."


    "If it can be transported overnight, if it cannot be transported away, it shall be destroyed on the spot." Gu Yun firmly replied that he had already shown the decisive spirit of killing and cutting from the bottom of his bones. The next day, Altay, the second central city of the Yili defense line, was captured and the second defense line collapsed. He people''s army was full of morale and wanted to attack again to expand the results. He was frustrated by the qintian army''s garrison in the third line of defense and returned to the camp. Within two days, the invincible imperial army lost two cities in a row, with countless strongholds, which shocked the government and the public. When the war report reached Tianjing City, the aristocratic Marquis took the opportunity to attack the civilian Marquis faction. He compared the achievements of the plain Marquis Guyun before and after the war and slandered his treason. The Murong family, which has formed an alliance with the ancient family, naturally will not let go. The head of the Murong family, Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan, and Qingtian Hou dantai RUOYE, almost started to fight in the court. For the first time, the party struggle was so fierce that the whole Tianjing City, and even the whole Beidou Dynasty, was shaken and shaken. The large-scale invasion of he people and the rout of the Qin heavenly army seemed to be the last straw to crush the camel!

 Chapter 474

    This caused a sensation in the whole Beidou Dynasty. Naturally, Gu fan, who had already existed as a power, got the news at the first time.


    The second son of the Marquis of the plain was not surprised when he saw the defeat of the Marquis of the plain. However, when he saw the military configuration of the Hessian people and the Lost City, Gu fan, the commander of the cloud wing Department of the Imperial Army, who had been in the sky, was petrified in an instant, and the piece of information he had painstakingly passed on also fell to the ground.


    Gu fan looked at the shadow outside the door, which was refracted by the sunlight. He murmured like a dream: "are you kidding? It''s just two years ago!"


    It was just two years ago. In Gu fan''s memory, the war that should have been ten years later actually came on ahead of time! According to Gu Yu''s conversion of time and space, it will be at least six years later!


    No mistake, no mistake. First quinine, then Altay, and the deployment of troops is 1.2 million, which is not bad at all!


    Gu fan at this time in the heart has turned up the waves, do not know what to do.


    The stronger I become, the stronger my destiny will fight back. Is there really no way to fight against the fate of heaven? In the face of this kind of speculation, Gu fan had a weak feeling for the first time.


    It''s too early!


    Gu fan beat himself and said in his heart: "the ghost man can''t be wrong. He is the black robed ghost man who destroyed BEIYAO palace. I''m not his opponent at all now! Starhero level limit, the power of nine nebulae, even if all the forces around me are added up, they can''t compete with him! If you give me a few more years... Maybe I''ll have a chance! "


    But fate, it seems, is to let Gu fan feel despair.


    At this time, Gu fan discovered that time is such a precious thing!


    When Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue walked into Gu fan''s room, they saw Gu fan staring straight in front of him as if he had been in a nightmare. They could not help but look at each other. They both felt very strange. They came forward to photograph Gu fan and shake Gu fan. It took a long time for Gu fan to come back to his senses.


    "Gufan... You cried!" Bai siyao was surprised to find a few tears seeping from the corner of Gu fan''s eyes.


    "Gufan, what happened?" Huanlingyue also finds that Gu fan''s mood is abnormal today, and can''t help asking.


    Gu fan just shook his head, but he didn''t say a word. It was totally different from Gu fan, who used to be so smart and eloquent. Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue felt that Gu fan was ten years old in one day.


    "What happened?" Bai siyao was even more surprised when she saw that Gu fan was silent.


    "Siyao, Lingyue, prepare a pen, ink, paper and inkstone for me. I want to write to the Minister of the Ministry of war, Mr. Chao Tianrui!"


    Gu fan raised his head feebly, but he didn''t answer Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue''s words directly. Instead, he asked them to help him prepare ink and paper.


    It seems to be aware that Gu fan''s mood is a little different today. Even Huan Lingyue, who always likes to sing against Gu fan, silently helps Gu fan polish the ink block.


    Gu fan didn''t say a word. Sitting on the chair, he picked up a good Langhao pen and wrote it on the paper. Huan Lingyue wanted to come to see what Gu fan had written, but Gu fan seemed to be very upset and confused with his thinking.


    He once took Jieyuan from the Tusu Festival literary examination, but he didn''t write these letters easily. Who knows that he wrote half of them this time. Gu fan crumpled them into paper balls and threw them on the ground. He kept on writing until he crumpled seven pieces of paper in an hour, and then he wrote a letter to Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war.


    When Bai siyao saw that Gu fan had finished his writing, she could not help sighing. Just as she was about to comfort him, she saw that Gu fan stood up, sat down again, and said, "no, I have to write another letter!"


    "To whom again?" Huanlingyue can''t help but ask.


    "Five princes star proud dust!" Gu fan just gave a short answer.


    "Wait, don''t you have a grudge against the prince of the royal family of the Beidou dynasty?" Bai siyao naturally did not know the relationship between Gu fan and Xing aochen. At this time, she was surprised to see that Gu fan wanted to write to the fifth Prince Xing aochen. But Gu fan was not in the mood to explain more to him. Half an hour later, after writing a letter to Xing aochen, Gu fan took out two exquisite hummingbirds from the dark grid beside his desk, folded the two letters, put them in, and tightened the spring. As soon as he loosened his hand, the two exquisite hummingbirds flew out of the window.


    At this point, Gu fan got up with a sigh of relief and said to Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue, "siyao, Lingyue, I want to go out for a walk and relax. After an hour, let Zhuer daoren, Jidao Zhenren, mufengyi, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen come to my study!"


    Hearing that Gu fan talked to himself like a servant, Huan Lingyue felt a little unhappy and said coldly, "what? Are you used to us as servants? "


    Bai siyao saw that Gu fan was in a bad mood at this time. She quickly stretched out her hand and pulled Huan Lingyue''s sleeve, indicating that she would not annoy Gu fan any more.


    Gu fan did not entangle with Huan Lingyue, but turned and walked towards the door. When Gu fan came out of the door, Bai siyao slowly bent down, picked up several letters that Gu fan had crumpled into paper and thrown on the ground, and slowly unfolded them. Huan Lingyue also came out of curiosity. After reading the letter, the two men suddenly lost their looksˇ° what? He''s going to Cangyuan! " Bai siyao was shockedˇ° There are 1.2 million soldiers in Cangyuan. Gu fan''s cloud wing Imperial Army, which is less than 100000, has not gone there yet? " Huanlingyue also took a breath of cold air. Bai siyao said anxiously: "he finally took root in Weifeng city. Seeing that the family business is getting bigger and bigger, can''t he give up all of it?" But huanlingyue stretched out her hand and tossed the pieces of paper on the ground. She said, "is it hard for my sister to be greedy for the prosperity in Weifeng city?" Bai siyao shook her head and said, "why? I just think that Gu fan must have his difficulties in doing so! " At this time walking in the backyard of Gu fan, how not upset? If you don''t lead the imperial army of Yunyi to rescue Guyu and Guyun who are in the Yili fortress in Cangyuan, it is self-evident that Guyu and Guyun will surely fall, and the imperial army will be destroyed. But if you go... Gu fan does this, it''s just like moths flying into the fire. He''s a ghost of the extreme level of Xinghao. Gu fan, a small warrior of Xinghun level, is far from him in reason! But Gu fan thought of another thing in his mind, that is, in Gu fan''s memory, the ancient family was destroyed because of the crime of treason. That is to say, once Gu Yun and Gu Yu of Cangyuan were defeated, there would be no more eggs. Even if he was in the Weifeng city of Northern Xinjiang, he would be affected. You know, treason would destroy the nine nationalitiesˇ° Why don''t I take my family members and cronies and Tianjing City to take Yujue out secretly now, and find a place to hide, and then I''ll just do some loose repairs? " In Gu fan''s heart, a voice rang. It''s true that this idea can at least save the members of the ancient family as much as possible, and it can also save the hard-earned forces of Gu fan. In the current situation, it should be the most feasible strategy. But Gu fan shook his head and scolded himself in a low voice. Do you reincarnation, in the end, is to let you escape to live? Gu fan is not afraid of death, because the reincarnation of life has made him feel that he has died once. What will people who have died once fear? But he is afraid that after his death, Bai siyao, Huan Lingyue and Chang Feng will not take care of him. Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen and others under his command will also fall apart... Many things have not been finished yet. How can he die casually? Gu Fan said to himself in his heart. Three days later, on the court hall, Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, who had always been silent, played a song to Emperor yaowuxing, asking that Gu fan''s headquarters, the commander of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army, be transferred from northern Xinjiang to Cangyuan to help the Imperial Army defend the land. This proposal is ridiculous, if not ridiculous. A garrison stationed in the northernmost part of the imperial army is actually to be dispatched to the westernmost battlefield. The only way to go is to cross half the territory of the Beidou Dynasty. Chao Tianrui then submitted Gu fan''s personal letter and said to Yaowu Xinghuang, "this is Gu fan''s personal letter from the commander of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army. He is worried about the safety of his father and brother, so he hopes to lead the headquarters immediately! With your Majesty''s permission. "ˇ° Hum... Worried about safety? " A voice suddenly and coldly hummed, but it was the northern Marquis Dan Tai if evil! Since the Heren of Cangyuan invaded on a large scale, a palace commander''s mansion Taiwei led the imperial guards of Longyu and Huju to support. Because of the attempted attack and killing of Gufan in public during the martial arts performance of the eight divisions, he was removed from the military post. The secluded Marquis dantai RUOYE finally came back and stood on the court hall. It would be strange if the northern Marquis Dan Tai didn''t intervene in Gu fan''s decision. Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu stood out from the queue and bowed to Emperor Yaowu. He said in a loud voice: "Your Majesty, Guyu, the eldest son of Guyun, is it not too easy for him to go back to the army and plot a rebellion?"ˇ° Your majesty... "Hearing the words, Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan immediately came out from the other side, and also saluted Yaowu Xinghuang. Then he said," if the Marquis of Beisu is evil, he will take revenge for himself. He is narrow-minded. He slanders the important officials of the country on this court. Please tell right from wrong, and drive him out of the Beidou hall! "

 Chapter 475

    "What did you say, old man?" Hou Tantai RUOYE of Beisu heard that Hou Murong qianhan of Qingshu said that he wanted to take revenge on himself. He immediately burst out and scolded, "do you think I don''t know that your Murong family and the ancient family have formed a clique for personal gain? If the ancient family colludes with the enemy and betrays the country and intends to rebel, your Murong family is also an accomplice! "


    "Spit out blood, spit it out!" Qingshu Marquis Murong qianhan obviously didn''t expect that this northern residence Marquis dantai RUOYE was so bold that he would drag the Murong family into the water. How could he not be furious.


    "Enough, if evil, this is on the court hall, do you still have discretion?" The one who taught the northern Marquis dantai how evil it was was was that he had no respect for Tianhou dantai.


    The northern Marquis dantai RUOYE was domineering. He was about to show his strength and argue with Qingshu Marquis Murong qianhan. However, he was suddenly scolded by Qingtian Marquis dantai for being disrespectful, so he had to swallow his pride and retreat.


    You should know that Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu is now the peak of Xingjie. The power of four nebulae, houmurong qianhan of Qingshu, is just the limit of xingpo level. The difference between the two nebulae is really huge. If it is not for the court hall, it is not easy to start. Just now, Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu can use his power to make houmurong qianhan of Qingshu unable to say a word.


    Of course, the people of the common people''s Marquis faction don''t think that the reason why the Marquis Tantai of Qingtian has no respect to speak and denounce the evil Marquis Tantai of Beisu is to help the common people''s Marquis faction or the Murong aristocratic family. Sure enough, the old fox bows his hand to the Emperor Yaowu and says, "Your Majesty, I think it''s wrong for Gu fan''s headquarters to be transferred to Cangyuan."


    "What do you think is the reason?" Emperor Yaowu sat on the throne of red gold and asked slowly.


    "First of all, the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army led by Gu fan has been divided into two parts. Half of them guard the Bingyuan Weifeng City, and the other half guard the capital. Their strength has been greatly reduced, and they also guard the gateway like the Weifeng City, which can not be lost at all. So far, the dog army has not invaded. It is precisely because the Weifeng city is easy to defend but difficult to attack that the dog army is unable to break through, The dog army took advantage of the situation and captured the city of prestige. It''s causing endless harm! "


    With these words, not only the noble Marquis faction, but also some of the common Marquis faction, nodded secretly, and even agreed with the opinion that the Marquis had no respect.


    "Second, there are few precedents in the army where all father and son work in the same army, and in order to avoid suspicion, they generally do not make such arrangements. Gu Yu has been with Gu Yun in the army, and Gu fan has another important position, so he should not be transferred." The reason for the lack of respect for the Marquis of heaven is to avoid suspicion, but it is also reasonable.


    At last, marquis Tan Tai Wu Zun said, "Your Majesty, since Gao Taiwei has led the Imperial forces of Longyu and Huju to reinforce Cangyuan, Cangyuan will not be in any serious trouble any more. In the northwest war situation, Gu fan''s leading Yunyi to Cangyuan is just icing on the cake and has no important role, but in the Northeast war situation, it may make the whole situation out of control in an instant, It''s clear at a glance which one is better or worse. Your majesty, please judge


    "I think what the Marquis said is very true!" It is the first way to express one''s attitude.


    "I think so, too."


    "It''s admirable that the words of Qing Tianhou are sincere, selfless and completely for the sake of the country."


    One minister after another came forward to support ch''ien-ch''ien-ch''ien-ch''ien-ch''ien-ch''ien-ch''ien-ch''ien-ch''ien-ch''ien-ch''ien-ch''ien-ch''ien-ch''ien-ch''ien-ch''ien-ch''ien-ch''ien-ch''.


    Qingshu houmurong qianhan saw that the situation had gone, and it was not good to say anything more, so he had to keep silent. Similarly, most of the officials of the civilian Hou faction chose silence.


    Yaowu star emperor on the throne of Chijin nodded and said in a deep voice: "I think so too. Gu fan doesn''t have to go to Cangyuan. He still stays in Weifeng city. Just watch the gateway of Northern Xinjiang."


    "Emperor Shengming!" It is the way of bowing down to praise the heaven without respect.


    "Your majesty All the ministers came together.


    Yaowu Xinghuang nodded, shook the sleeve of the Dragon Robe and said, "well, all Qing''s family, retreat!"


    "Long live your majesty, long live your majesty!" Qingshu, Hou Murong, qianhan and others all responded.


    Three days later, Gu fan received both Chao Tianrui and Xing aochen''s Jinggong hummingbird, the Minister of the Ministry of war. The same answer was "no..." "the emperor has rejected it, and there is no room for mediation."


    When Gu fan saw the two letters, the result seemed to be in his expectation.


    But also, these two letters seem to have contributed to his determination.


    He turned around and called to the servant outside the door, "go and call Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen."


    "Yes, sir The servant outside answered and ran away.


    A moment later, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen entered Gu fan''s room. An hour later, they came out. Their faces were much more gloomy, and they exchanged something in a low voice as they walked.


    At this time, we can see Gu fan sitting in the study, but his face is like a plank, and there is no expression.


    The next day, when Bai siyao went to Gufan''s room, she saw that it was empty. Bai siyao quickly walks to the desk, but sees two written letters on the desk. The first one is for Bai siyao.


    "Siyao, I know you will be the first to come to my room, so this letter is for you. You must be curious where I will go. In fact, you should guess that I am on my way to Cangyuan now. I can''t let go of my father and brother''s safety and stay alone in Weifeng city. If I do this, what is the significance of my experience of reincarnation? Maybe siyao, you won''t believe it. My previous life was actually Hou Guyun of Pingyuan. After I died, I went back to Gufan''s body ten years ago, and then I had this chance with you... It''s just that my return has reversed the way of heaven, so the war ten years ago will be staged in advance today. If I don''t go to help each other, my father and brother will surely die, and if I go, Maybe there is still a glimmer of life. Just a line, I''m going to fight for it. Siyao, if I come back, I will definitely marry you. I will lift you into the palace of Marquis of the plain with the eight lift sedan chair. If I don''t come back, please manage my prestige city well, and then forget me. Just think that I am a heartbreaker. " The following signature is: Gu fan. After watching it, Bai siyao is shocked to see Gu fan''s amazing life, even though she is the limit of xingpo level and the power of the two nebulae. Not even the letter. Bai siyao looked at a letter to Huan Lingyue. She wanted to stretch out her hand several times and looked curiously at what Gu fan had said to Huan Lingyue. But she didn''t stretch out her hand after all. Instead, she went out of the door and said to the servant outside: "go and invite Miss Huan Lingyue here! Let''s say Gu fan has something to say to he

 Chapter 476

    Cangyuan, an open plain outside the great wall of Yili, is now full of marching tents, large and small. Hundreds of thousands of troops have moved here, and the consumption of food and grass alone is a terrible number.


    However, in and out of these blue marching tents were mostly wounded soldiers, all of whom were soldiers of the Qin heavenly army in blue armor. It is just that these former victorious divisions, at this time, have a decadent, war like atmosphere in these camps.


    In fact, it can''t be blamed on them. Since half a month ago, the 1.2 million troops of Cangyuan''s he people launched a rapid attack on the Yili defense line, the Qin heavenly army, which had not been defeated for more than 20 years, was like a fat man who had been ill. No one had attacked him before. Maybe they couldn''t see it, but they were lying on the ground like dogs, He jumped up and threw a heavy fist on Qin Tianjun''s face. He knocked the fat man to the ground. All the negative emotions broke out at this moment.


    Kuitun was lost on the first day, and the first line of defense collapsed on the second day. Altay was lost on the second day, and the second line of defense collapsed on the second day. If there were elements of active retreat in the first two days, the soldiers of the Qin heavenly army still believed that they could win over the he people riding camels, so their morale was not affected, Nearly all the superior forces were contracted to defend, and more than one million troops of the Khmer people were resisted day and night. After more than ten days of crazy attacks, Yining, the core city of the third line of defense, also fell down, and the last line of defense completely collapsed. The defeated 300000 Khin troops gathered on the flat land outside the Yili Great Wall.


    In order to prevent spies from entering the fortress, Hou Guyun of Pingyuan strictly forbids any army to enter the city, and officers at the level of deputy commander or above enter the city to discuss countermeasures.


    However, the 300000 defeated troops were forced to stay on the open plains. At night, the cold wind in the northwest took the lives of many wounded soldiers. Although the military doctors transferred from Yili fortress were busy running like dogs among countless military tents, the non combat casualties were still like the plague of death, riding the night and the cold wind, It spread around the whole Yili fortress.


    Those soldiers who lost their lives because of the lack of medicine and quilts seem to have turned into the undead, circling their bodies and unwilling to leave. The shrill wind resonates with the bleak trees strangely, which seems to make the whole neighborhood of Yili fortress fall into an atmosphere of fear and uneasiness!


    "Are we really going to lose?"


    "Will we still win?"


    "What if we lose?"


    "Will he kill us? As we did when we killed their captives? "


    Not only the ordinary soldiers of the qintian army, but also the generals of the qintian army who hold military power, from centurions to commanders, also have this kind of mood. Some officers are even deeply involved in it and can''t extricate themselves from it. As a result, negative emotions such as depression, chagrin, and even madness erupt.


    It was in this atmosphere of panic that a man in white flying in the imperial air came to a military camp. The man was wearing a pure white robe and covered most of his face with a hood. It was difficult to see his face clearly. The man asked to see Gu Yu, the Fenwu captain of the Shenmu Department of the imperial army. The Qin heavenly army named the five divisions after the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth, so the Qin heavenly army is also called the five elements.


    The guard saw that the man in white was introverted and seemed to be an expert, so he didn''t dare to neglect him and informed Gu Yu.


    Gu Yu is still thinking about when he met a monk in white. He sees a man in white step into the camp under the guidance of the guards.


    "Excuse me, you are..." Gu Yu at first glance, but did not recognize who it was, just feel that the figure is very familiar, can not help but ask.


    "Sir? Er... It''s hard to answer that. " When the man in white saw Gu Yu, his tone suddenly changed, but he pulled off the hood, revealing a face that Gu Yu could not be more familiar with.


    "Bang!" Gu Yu put a fist on the man''s shoulder and felt that he had been fooled by others. He said, "what''s the matter with you? What''s more, I''ve got this set of clothes to pretend to be a ghost! "


    Needless to say, the hidden white monk described by the guard was Gufan.


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "at a special moment, of course, we have to use a special method." Gu fan took off his white robe and hung it on the clothes rack in the tent. He was not polite to Gu Yu. He sat down on Gu Yu''s March bed and said, "I heard that Cangyuan had suffered an unprecedented defeat here, so I immediately wrote to the military department and asked for my cloud wing Department to be transferred here, but the imperial court didn''t approve, I had to run here alone from Weifeng city in the northeast. This is an urgent situation. It will take at least a month if you come here on horseback. But if someone recognizes the identity of the commander of our cloud wing department and spreads it to the hostile forces, it will be a crime of disobeying orders and leaving duty without permission. That''s why I took a robe that can only be worn by the elder level of the BEIYAO palace and flew all the way


    Gu Yu laughed at Gu fan''s words, sat on a chair opposite to Gu fan, patted his thigh and said, "you really have a good idea. Who is free to check the elder of BEIYAO palace? Besides, the elder''s strength is generally good, and his temper is also eccentric. Most people don''t find it boring, and some bandits dare not kick these steel plates, so you must have a good time on your way? "


    Gu fan also echoed with a smile: "yes, otherwise, how could it be possible to run from northern Xinjiang to Cangyuan in a week?" Gu Yu can hear that Gu fan is also worried, but after all, now that the father and son have arrived at the same place, it''s much more reassuring. Gu Yu looked at Gu fan and sighed, "you''ve finally come. It''s hard to control Cangyuan''s situation."ˇ° What''s the matter? " Gu fan seldom sees Gu Yu show such dignified expression, can''t help but ask in a voice: "can''t the Marquis of the plain suppress?" Gu Yu shook his head. Gu fan was about to breathe a sigh of relief when he heard Gu Yu say: "father, he didn''t want to fight directly with the main force of he people before. He almost gave the first and second line of defense to he people. When the third line of defense wanted to fight to the death, he couldn''t hold it. That''s why you see this situation now."ˇ° Why? " Gu fan had rich experience in leading soldiers in his previous life, but now he has been fighting on the battlefield for a long time and won a lot of battles. But he can''t figure out why Hou Guyun of the plain wanted to give up the first and second line of defense which were as solid as gold. If he wanted to shrink his troops, it would be better to let out the last line of defense and take all the supplies back to the Yili fortress, Why should we defend the last line of defense? As a result, we had to retreat to Yili fortress after causing a lot of casualties. It doesn''t make sense... Gu Yu just shook his head and said, "I can''t guess my father''s real intention. Although we are father and son, there is no father and son in the army. We are still superior and subordinate. As a Fenwu captain, I can''t see my father directly and I can''t ask him face to face." Gu fan nodded slightly, as if he could understand Gu Yu''s difficulties. Then he stood up and asked Gu Yu, "Gu Yu, do you think he is waiting for someone or when?" When Gu Yu heard Gu fan mention this, he nodded and replied: "yes, I think it should be the same. Zhan Qunxiong of Shenmu Department came back these days and told us that the Marquis is waiting for an opportunity. Winning or losing is a matter of military affairs. Let''s cheer up. How did you guess that, Gufan Gu Fan said with a smile: "more soldiers, intuition..." with Gu fan''s words, Gu Yu was silent. It''s not that Gu fan''s rank and strength are higher than him, which makes his brother suffer from red eye disease. It''s because Gu fan''s words touch his pain. There are more soldiers to lead... Gu Yu, as a Fenwu captain, has no right to lead his own troops. For example, the Shuntian army in the southwest of Gu fan used to lead his troops to fight against Lincang City. This kind of thing can only happen because Ming Hui and Guan Haotian protect Gu fan. Gu Yu is in the army of his father Gu Yun. Instead, Gu Yun is more selfless. He is afraid that his subordinates will say that he has shielded his son and connived at what he has done. In this way, Gu Yu''s life was the worst among all the Fenwu lieutenants. In the past, even though he was in the charge of his mother, Mrs. Yujue, he could drink wine several times secretly. When he arrived at the Imperial Army, he didn''t even have to drink wine. As for going beyond his authority, he didn''t dare to do such things.

 Chapter 477

    Compared with Gu Yu and Gu fan, Gu Yu is only the Fenwu captain of the main battle Corps. Gu fan has already been the commander of the forbidden army. Gu Yu has just been promoted to heaven level, and Gu fan has already reached the star soul level. Once upon a time, the expectations of the elite among the children of the common people and the name of the rising star of the ancient family had unconsciously fallen on Gu fan.


    "Gufan, sometimes, I envy you very much..." Guyu suddenly said to Gufan in front of him.


    Gu fan also knew that he talked about Gu Yu''s pain, so he had to smile awkwardly.


    Gu Yu seems to be aware of something wrong with the atmosphere between them. He lies down beside Gu fan, puts his hands behind his head and stares at the top of the tent.


    After leaving Tianjing City, Gu fan and Gu Yu haven''t seen each other for nearly half a year. Gu Yu originally thought that his strength should be higher than Gu fan, but there was still a gap, which made him a little discouraged.


    How can Gu fan not know Gu Yu''s mind. At this time, he sat on the March bed and looked at Gu Yu. It seemed that he had decided something. He turned to Gu Yu and said, "Gu Yu, do you want to be a star level master?"


    Gu Yu didn''t get up, just like what Gu fan was asking about was a very common thing. He pulled the corner of his mouth for a moment, as if with a wry smile: "Gu fan, since I came back from reincarnation, I have been knocked down on the star stage, and I don''t want to focus on returning to the star stage all the time, but the way of heaven is mysterious, and I can''t help but..." Gu Yu said this, and he couldn''t help laughing and crying: "I found that, What happened now is almost totally different from what I remember... "


    This sentence also attracted Gu fan''s attention. When he compared his memory with reality, he found that it was totally different. For example, the current war is eight years ahead of schedule.


    "Some of the adventures in my original memory, either were taken by others, or they didn''t exist at all. The only useful thing was my previous experience of cultivation. But it''s hard to make a meal without rice. What can I do? " Gu Yu seems to be complaining about the unfair treatment of his fate. Compared with Gu fan''s good luck and adventures, this brother, who is also a passer-by, seems to have a lot of bad luck, even worse than the previous life... If Gu Yu knew that Gu fan was also a passer-by, I wonder if Tao would pull his brother''s shoulder and push him hard, Then he roared, "is there any reason?"


    "It''s hard to make a meal without rice..." Gu fan muttered in his heart and suddenly stretched out his hand. A circle of chaotic luster immediately covered the whole camp, but it was the special skill of huntian magic wand, which closed the whole camp in the world of huntian Yin and Yang.


    Gu fan mastered two special effects of huntian magic wand after he accepted huntian magic wand. Huntian world of life and death, as the name suggests, is the "cold mountain world of life and death" that Xu Changxia used at the beginning, which can completely isolate space from the outside world until death occurs. This kind of extreme wall technique and the division of two worlds that can be used after entering the star level are many times more powerful, Another stunt is the huntian Yin and Yang world, which also separates the regional space, but it is a protective property for the people in the area. People outside the polar wall and people inside the polar wall are just like Yin and Yang separated. People outside the polar wall, even if they are face-to-face with people inside the polar wall, will not see the opposite side, but people inside the polar wall can see it, just like the world of life and death, This kind of Jibi is very stable. Unless there is a special skill, it can hardly be broken. Unless there is a big gap between the external force and the person who presides over it, it can not be broken.


    At this time, Gu Yu saw that Gu fan suddenly stretched out his hand and called out such a powerful polar wall. He was immediately confused and said, "Gu fan, what are you doing?"


    Gu fan stretched out his hand, raised the palm of his left hand and made a silent gesture. Then he wiped the green light heaven and earth ring on his left hand with his right hand and took out two exquisite boxes.


    "Xumi ring?" Gu Yu was surprised and said, "Gu fan, you have another adventure?"


    Gu fan did not speak, but just put two boxes in front of Gu Yu. When Gu fan looked down, he saw that one box was made of unknown wood, and the other box was made of unknown metal. They all looked very mysterious.


    It''s just that Gu Yu feels that even though there are two boxes made of unknown materials, he can still feel the surging power in these two boxes. Where is it like that there are dead things in them? It''s like a living monster.


    "This... What is this?" Gu Yu asked with a little doubt and a little expectation.


    Gu fan pushed the two boxes towards Gu Yu and said, "in the wooden box is Bingpo Yuanzhu from BEIYAO palace, and in the metal box is Qingtian leiwan from Zichen palace. These two pills are given to you. They will definitely help you break through the bottleneck of the star level!"


    Gu Yu''s body was shocked unconsciously. After all, these two kinds of top-quality pills have a great reputation. Besides their powerful efficacy, bingpuyuanzhu can make people not afraid of the cold breath, and even absorb it for their own use. Qingtian thunder pill is said to be a part of Jiutian thunder sealed by Zichen hall, Neutralized the violent power, it can be made into a pill that can be taken by people. It can make the warrior cut hair, wash marrow and transform himself. It is the best pill to break through the bottleneck of star level!


    Gu fan took out all of a sudden, put them in front of Gu Yu, and told him, "these are what I gave you to help you break through the star level!" Even if Gu fan turns out a golden mountain from Xumi''s ring in front of Gu Yu, the degree of shock to Gu Yu will not be greater than now.


    After all, for practitioners, worldly gold and silver are almost the same as dust, but these two pills are completely different. When a warrior enters the star stage, he begins to transcend the category of ordinary people and become a real practitionerˇ° How did you get these? " Gu Yu trembled and opened the wooden box. He saw a white jade like elixir lying in it. There was a faint white chill around. Gu Yu held his breath and opened the metal box next to him. It was also a elixir inside, but the elixir seemed very unstable. There were small lightning and sparks around it, It''s just like a little lightning, but it just lies quietly in the box. The micro static and macro dynamic are very strangely integrated. Not Bingpo Yuanzhu and Qingtian leiwan, what is itˇ° Gu Yu, no matter how I got it, take it first, I will protect the Dharma for you Gu fan urged him. He knew that there were many experts in the imperial army. If someone noticed that there was an account in Gu Yu''s camp, they might think that there was an assassin and rushed in directly. Even if Gu fan had set up the world of yin and Yang in the sky, they could not see Gu Yu''s cultivation when they came in. On the contrary, Gu Yu''s camp was empty. But if so, gossip would be very troublesome, So Gu fan urged Gu Yu to take it quickly and digest the medicine in one night. After a short rest, he declared that he wanted to break through the star stage, and then he went to the star field test at ease. Seeing that Gu fan was in a hurry, Gu Yu crossed his legs to meditate on the marching bed. First, he picked up bingpuyuanzhu and put it into his mouth. Suddenly, Gu Yu trembled involuntarily, and his teeth even began to fight. Gu fan was taking it in the cold breath, and maybe he didn''t feel this way, At this time, Gu Yu felt as if he was in the cold breath of the bottom of the Tianchi Lake. His whole body seemed to be immersed in it. Even his skin turned purple. It was a sign of frozen necrosis!

 Chapter 478

    Seeing this, Gu fan pressed his hand behind Gu Yu and poured his star power into Gu Yu''s body. He said: "Gu Yu, gather the power of Xing Xuan, absorb the medicine and resist the attack of cold. If you don''t resist, I can''t help you!"


    Gu Yu may have underestimated the efficacy of bingpuyuanzhu, but he took it directly without making any preparation. As a result, the cold turns back on him. When he wants to resist, his meridians are almost frozen. If Gu fan doesn''t help him, he will be very happy and sad, and become a useless person because of his fortune.


    At this time, Gu Yu felt that the frozen meridians began to thaw, and quickly gathered the power of xingxuan to transform it into anode power, which counteracted the ice breath of Bingpo Yuanzhu.


    As Gu Yu absorbed the power of Bingpo Yuanzhu, he mobilized his own xingxuan power to fight against the cold ice breath. On the contrary, a special and delicate balance was formed between them, which made his body appear a similar sign of recovery and awakening under this stimulation.


    After two hours, Gu fan breathed a sigh of relief and put down his hand. The capacity of Gu Yu''s body was amazing. If Gu fan''s body is completely immune to pills, it''s like a cup whose bottle mouth is sealed, and Gu Yu''s body is like an empty cup. After Gu Yu''s life was promoted to the quasi star level, Gu Yu''s body will be able to survive, With no help from any external force, he was promoted steadily. In addition, he swallowed the blood of the unicorn when he was promoted to the quasi star level. Such a solid foundation naturally made his body more powerful.


    So in just two hours, Gu Yu absorbed the effect of Bingpo Yuanzhu completely. As for why Gu fan absorbed so quickly that time, the reason is very simple. Gu fan didn''t absorb himself, but all of them were cheap. When Gu fan put down his hand, Gu Yu slowly opened his eyes, looked at his hands, suddenly laughed and said to Gu fan, "OK, I think I can break through the star level now. Just now, when I absorbed the last part of Bingpo Yuanzhu''s strength, I felt that I had accumulated enough, and I couldn''t absorb some of it. "


    Gu fan obviously didn''t expect that the efficiency of Gu Yu''s absorption was so high. A Bing Po yuan bead could be promoted to the star soul level. Gu fan was determined to let Gu Yu take the Qingtian thunder pill again and then go to the star level test. However, he thought that the power absorbed by his body had reached the limit. Taking the Qingtian thunder pill again was just a cruel thing. It was better to use it to attack the star level after he was promoted to the star level.


    Gu fan saw that he couldn''t beat Gu Yu, so he had to let him do so. Gu fan and Gu Yu meditate face to face on the March bed. Soon, Gu Yu''s body appears a circle of white halo. It''s obvious that this is his Yuxiao tianhun. It seems that he is still a rare species like Qi and blood tianhun, so he doesn''t become a weapon or armor.


    The white light circled Gu Yu''s body, and then flew to the sky with a "whew". Obviously, he took Gu Yu''s spirit to the star field for trial.


    Gu fan watched the white light gradually rising and disappearing, then slowly lowered his head and entered the state of meditation.


    As soon as Gu fan entered meditation, he smoothly entered the state of harmony between man and nature after a short time. After practicing in huntian Yin Yang world, he entered the state of harmony between man and nature. Gu fan found that some powerful breath within a hundred miles turned into light spots, which appeared in Gu fan''s perception, Gu fan can easily distinguish the difference between the star level master and the star level strong one. Every step above the star level, the strength will increase a lot.


    Suddenly, Gu fan found a very strange situation - that is, in this huntian Yin Yang world, Gu fan could clearly feel the light spots representing the guards in the palace of the Marquis of the plain, the uniform Chengtian level warriors, and a few star level strongmen. However, Gu fan could not feel that it should have been the most dazzling and intense light spot.


    Gufan could not feel the embodiment of houguyun in the plain under this perception! Star rank strong, should be dazzling, such as the sun in general, in the perception of Gu fan is ah!


    Gu fan frowned, but he broke away from the unity of man and nature, and quietly felt the breath of Hou Guyun in the plain of Yili fortress not far away.


    Even if they are unconscious, the prestige of the powerful Xinghao gradually radiates out, just like a sleeping lion. Even if he is asleep, people still dare not get close to him. The strong Xinghun level like Gufan, who is close to Yili city around Guyun, will feel bad because of the influence of the prestige, even in a cold sweat.


    Why can''t you feel the breath of the ancient cloud in the state of the unity of heaven and man in the world of huntian Yin and Yang, but can you feel the breath of the majestic star power of the ancient cloud in the ordinary way of perception when you leave the state of the unity of heaven and man?


    According to the previous experience of Gu fan, the warrior in the state of the unity of heaven and man should be as if he is integrated with all things around him. He has stronger insight. He can even see through all the disguises of Huaqiao and get a glimpse of the essence of things. But why can''t you feel the breath and prestige of Gu Yun?


    Does... Gu fan think of here, can''t help but feel back heart slightly cool, he also took a breath of cold air. Associated with Gu Yun, the mystery of reincarnation in his strange past life, Gu fan also felt that his guess might be really possible. After all, apart from this explanation, there is no other way to explain it. That is, the one in Yili fortress seems to be Gu Yun''s powerful power. It''s fake! If so, the ancient cloud in Yili fortress is fake! Where are the real ancient clouds? Or... Gu fan looked at himself, shook his head and said, "or, really, Gu Yun has already died?" This speculation immediately made Gu fan''s clothes drenched by the cold sweat behind him. Who is in charge of the whole Qin heavenly army now? Isn''t the NACHIN heavenly army very dangerous? When Gu fan speculated and argued about it, the balance between yin and Yang in huntian was suddenly broken. Gu Yu, who had been meditating cross legged, suddenly raised to the sky and roared. Then a great force poured down from the star field in the deep of the Milky way. It was almost as if he wanted to break Gu fan''s huntian Yin Yang world in an instant. How could Gu fan let this happen? He immediately injected a force into the magic wand of huntian. The originally wavering world of yin and Yang in huntian was more stable than before. At the same time, Gu fan''s heart is also a burst of joy. According to his previous experience of breaking through the star level, this is a sign that he has broken through the star level! After the accumulation of body strength from the original level of cultivation, it has got a qualitative leap, and the majestic power of the stars poured down, so it will appear such a scene! Just when Gu fan was happy for Gu Yu''s promotion to the star stage, Gu Yu suddenly woke up and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Unexpectedly, his breath suddenly weakened, and then the whole person also fainted! Seeing this, Gu fan quickly reaches out his hand and presses Gu Yu''s pulse. He is surprised that Gu Yu''s pulse is so weak that it may stop at any time! Gu Yu was injured in the star level trial, and he was still seriously injured. If not, he would not be able to change from spirit to body after the star level trial. He would be seriously injured or even on the verge of deathˇ° Gu Yu, what''s the matter with you! " Gu fan was surprised. He pressed one hand on Gu Yu''s pulse gate, and the power of the stars gathered suddenly, and began to instill the past into Gu Yu''s body. But the power of Gufan''s stars just entered Guyu''s body, and it was suddenly bounced away by an unknown force, just like there was a layer of protection in Guyu''s body, and Gufan''s power could not flow into his body at all! I feel that Gu Yu''s breath is getting weaker and weaker, and so is his pulse. Even Gu Yu''s arms exposed outside his clothes and legs have begun to show purple blood clots. This is the manifestation that the blood gradually stops flowing and becomes viscous, that is to say, The blood in Gu Yu''s body almost stopped flowing... This body seems to have been dead for a long time! If we say that Gu fan''s feelings for Gu Yu are really quite complicated, if we follow the relationship of previous life, Gu Yu is his eldest son, if we deduce from the relationship of this life, Gu Yu is his elder brother. In any case, Gu Yu is an indispensable role in his life, and has a very high position in Gu fan''s mind. Now he has to watch him die in his own arms, But can''t help, how can not let Gu fan feel helpless and desperate? Gu fan shook Gu Yu''s body in front of him and cried out: "Gu Yu, wake up! Don''t sleep! Hold on, you can''t sleep! You still have something to do! " But no matter how Gu fan pushed, Gu Yu''s body was still soft, just like a corpse. Gu fan thought for a while, as if he had made up his mind and drank a low voice: "Gu Sheng, come out!" A three inch little man in white armor came out of Gufan''s Dantian position slowly. With each step, his figure doubled, just five steps, and he became as tall as a normal person. The man looks like a copy of Gu fan. If he is not wearing white armor and there are many complicated and mysterious patterns on the armor, people will think that he is Gu fan. Needless to say, this is the soul of the jade sky of Gufan. Gu Sheng asked Gu fan in a voice: "brother, what''s the matter with you calling me?" Gu fan pointed to Gu Yu, who was sitting with his head down in front of him, and said in a somewhat anxious tone, "do you know that you have to save him by all means?"

 Chapter 479

    Gu fan''s jade sky soul Gu Sheng was bluffed by Gu fan''s words.


    In his impression, that is, he was created by Gu fan. Up to now, he has never seen Gu fan worried about such a situation.


    After all, Gu Sheng was not a person who didn''t know what to do. Seeing Gu fan in such a hurry, he didn''t ask much. Instead, he went to Gu Yu and sat down, reached out his hand to measure Gu Yu''s pulse, and then stood up again.


    Gu fan saw that Gu Sheng had just sat down and stood up again. He immediately had a bad premonition and almost rushed to ask, "what''s the matter? Even your talent "Qi and blood return to Yuan" has no effect on Gu Yu? How can you... "


    At this time, Gu Sheng saw Gu fan''s disappointed expression and grinned with humanity. He said to Gu fan, "brother, what are you doing in such a hurry? This man is not dead


    "What Gu fan''s surprise at this time is no less than Gu Sheng''s surprise when he used his talent of "Qi and blood returning to Yuan". After all, this ancient saint is defending the spirit of heaven, not the spirit of Qi and blood returning to yuan. Although he has the talent of Qi and blood returning to yuan, he can''t speak nonsense... His heart and breath have stopped, and his body will be covered with corpses. Tell me that people are not dead!


    Gu fan saw Gu Sheng''s proud smile and had an impulse to beat others, but he restrained himself. Fortunately, Gu Sheng was his own soul. Beating him was like beating himself. Who would be so stupid?


    Gu Sheng seemed to expect that Gu fan would not believe it, and then he said, "brother, he is just afraid that the body can''t bear because the power in his body is too strong, so the spirit body temporarily cuts off the contact with the body..." Gu Sheng saw that Gu fan still had an expression of disbelief, and then added: "brother, if you don''t believe it, you will have an answer after waiting for a moment."


    "Wait a moment, wait a moment, can anyone be saved?" Gu fan is very satisfied with Gu Sheng''s attitude now. He clenches his teeth and is ready to use some strange methods in the ghost Sutra of the underworld, such as arousing Gu Yu by sacrificing blood and flesh. He can also create a puppet similar to Gu fan''s puppet, such as Jieyun envoy, in the way of blood map, although it does great damage to Gu fan himself, But at least Gu Yu was able to "survive"... At this time, the body that had been judged to be "dead" suddenly moved. Yes, I did move for a while. If it wasn''t for Gu fan and Gu Sheng who had seen big waves and all kinds of strange things, now I see an "object" covered with corpses. Under the action of no external force, it moves strangely. I''m afraid it will scream "deceiving corpses"!


    Gu Yu, who pretended to be a corpse, opened his eyes at this time. Under the surprised eyes of Gu fan and Gu Sheng, he moved his limbs. Even his head twisted very flexibly. It was as if his limbs had been stiff for a long time without using his body. What''s more strange is that the lavender spots on the exposed limbs quickly receded, It''s like they''ve never been there.


    Gu Yu seemed to wake up after a sleep and stood up. Looking at Gu fan who was already a little shocked, he couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? What''s up? Like seeing a ghost, this is not the expression you should have as a commander of the Imperial Army galloping on the battlefield... "


    "Damn it At this time, Gu fan saw Gu Yu''s lively appearance, where there was the appearance of the "corpse" before, but the boy also pretended not to know, and ridiculed Gu fan for his lack of military spirit... Suddenly, Gu fan''s heart revealed a feeling of being severely fooled by others. Without saying a word, he already punched Gu Yu in the face.


    "Pa!"


    A thick palm firmly caught Gu fan''s fist, which came with a sudden force. Then Gu Yu''s voice rang again: "what''s the matter, what''s the matter? I just woke up, you want to fight! Did you take the wrong medicine today? Or do you practice so much that you are possessed? "


    On hearing this sentence, Gu fan saw that there was a trace of anger in Gu Yu''s eyes. He couldn''t help feeling that maybe Gu Yu really didn''t know the changes of his body. After all, if he could disguise that trace of anger, Gu Yu''s acting skills would be too superb.


    All of a sudden, the great anger turned into the joy of meeting again after the disaster. Gu fan immediately hugged his brother in front of him and said in a low voice: "great, great... I really thought you were dead just now..."


    Who knows that Gu Yu frowned and said: "Gu fan, you are so unkind. I just got promoted to the star stage. You don''t congratulate me. When you meet me, you say I can''t die... You don''t curse me like this!"


    Gu fan then released his hand, pulled the ancient sage next to him, and said to Gu Yu, "Gu Yu, this is our third brother, Gu Sheng!"


    When Gu Yu looked at Gu fan suspiciously, Gu fan already pulled Gu Sheng beside him and said in a voice: "Gu Sheng, this is what I have been talking about with you, my elder brother, Gu Yu!"


    "I''ve seen you, big brother!" Gu Sheng immediately understood and bowed to Gu Yu.


    Gu fan then explained: "Gu Yu, Gu Sheng is my awakened soul. They are one with me. Please don''t get me wrong."


    Gu Yu looked at Gu Sheng and Gu fan, then frowned and said, "it''s really strange that you have such a high intelligence on this day. My Yu Xiao Tian soul is nothing more than a babbling child... It''s incredible!"


    Gu fan didn''t explain this to Gu Yu. Instead, what he is most concerned about now is Gu Yu''s strength. If it''s true, as Gu Sheng said, Gu Yu absorbs too much energy and is too disordered. The spirit body is afraid that the body can''t accept it and will explode and die. Therefore, he first cuts off the connection with the body, combs the energy, and then recovers the connection, resulting in "suspended animation", What kind of adventure does Gu Yu have in the star realm? The power he absorbs is so huge that he has to cut off the physical connection first. How strong is the power? Gu Yu seems to have expected that Gu fan would ask like this. After a frank smile, his breath suddenly changed, and the space behind him collapsed, revealing the dark space. In this unknown world, everything is uncertain, as if something would suddenly burst outˇ° Drink Gu Yu suddenly formed a bright and dazzling Nebula in the dark space behind him, a nebula power, and the image of the river of stars pouring down! But Gu fan next to Gu Yu immediately "eh" for a while, and immediately found that Gu Yu''s strange state - his realm was just the star soul stage, and he broke through the shackles of the power of a nebula!

 Chapter 480

    After Gu Yu''s adventure in the star realm, he broke through the shackles of the power of a nebula in the star soul level. On the contrary, Gu fan, even though he had the power of 16 stars far more than one nebula, that is, the power of nine stars, suffered from not breaking through the shackles, and could not condense a higher level of star power form: nebula, the power could not be condensed, It''s a pity. It can be said that Gu Yu''s adventure this time made him greedy.


    It seems that Gu Yu just wanted to show his power, and then took back the image of the power of the nebula. Although Gu fan can also release the image of pouring down the river of stars through the precise control of xingxuan''s power, where is Gu Yu so domineering?


    Gu Yu took back the image, put his hands on his waist, and looked up at the sky and laughed: "ha ha ha, I''m back to the star stage, I''m back to the star stage... Back to the star stage..." when he said the last sentence, he lowered his head. Gu fan noticed that there was a trace of tears in the corner of Gu Yu''s eyes, and he burst into tears. This life has given him too many blows and frustrations. Before Gu fan took out two elixirs, he even thought that his life would be much weaker than that of the previous one, and he even stopped at the star level all his life. But at last, the painstaking efforts of heaven won''t fail him, and he was promoted to the star level.


    Next, Gu Yu tells Gu fan and Gu Sheng about his experience in Xingyu.


    I don''t know whether it''s the right time or just by chance. Just when Gu Yu was about to start the trial of star field, the star field where he was happened to have a star storm!


    Hearing the term "starburst", not to mention Gu fan, even the ancient sage of Yuxiao tianhun was surprised. Starburst starburst, as the name suggests, is a storm occurring in the star region. This kind of storm is not like the storm in reality. What it rolls up is sand, grass and trees. The storm in the star region is the hottest force of stars, as well as large pieces of star fragments. Each one is larger than the whole Tianxuan state, and even countless times larger than the area of Tianxuan state, If the spirit of the warrior is hit by these fragments of stars, no, even if it is touched by the power of those hot stars, it will be a serious injury. The weak spirit of the warrior may be wiped out directly! Become unconscious energy in the astral domain.


    There are many reasons for starbursts, among which the most direct one is the violent explosion of a star from the inside to the outside because of the end of its life, which affects other stars. According to Gu Yu, the source of this starburst is actually a star! The power of stars, which Gu fan has experienced personally, is just like a terrible warrior who has lived for tens of millions of years. No one dares to challenge their dignity like the top experts of human beings.


    Even once their life is over and time is at an end, they still have their own dignity. They want to trigger a huge star storm, which will spread to the surrounding stars to make their own funeral objects!


    When Gu fan heard this, he suddenly felt that the practice of these stars was somewhat similar to that of human beings. No, the age of stars was too long. Maybe they had already appeared in the star field before the ancestors of human beings appeared. To say, like, human beings are like these stars.


    However, Gu Sheng asked, "how can you survive this round of starburst? Instead, it''s a blessing in disguise, breaking through the shackles of the power of a nebula in the star soul level?"


    Gu Yu raised his head and said with a smile, "it''s a blessing in disguise. There is something in my body that coincides with the attribute power of this star. My body does not reject this power, but absorbs it as much as possible." In addition, his body has been tempered for two generations, and has not been upgraded in this life. It''s like a dry sponge. At this time, when he enters the astral realm, he immediately absorbs the energy that is the same source as himself. What''s more, Gu Yu''s body in the astral realm is a spirit body, not a body. He doesn''t have to worry about the excess power to support the body, It seems that this situation is somewhat similar to that of Gu fan when he broke through the star level, except that Gu fan absorbed half of the power of the shadow of the demon God at that time, and then supplied it to the spirit body through the body. In contrast, Gu Yu has more advantages.


    "That thing... Shouldn''t be... Huoqilin blood..." Gu fan asked after holding his chin for a while.


    "Yes, Gufan, that''s the blood of huoqilin who built the foundation for me..." Guyu smiles, as if sighing about the changes of nature and the impermanence of the world: "if so, heaven can''t defeat me!"


    Although Gu fan persuades Gu Yu to consolidate his foundation before taking the "Qingtian thunder pill" of Zichen hall, Gu Yu feels that the time is fleeting and wants to strike while the iron is hot and raise his realm to the level of xingpo. Gu fan saw that Gu Yu was eager to improve his realm. He also saw that Gu Yu was already the limit of the star soul level. If he didn''t continue to advance, his strength would not increase a little, maybe it would degenerate, just like a person had to spit out a part after eating too much. Gu fan couldn''t stop Gu Yu, so he had to let Gu Sheng comb the strength of Gu Yu''s body, and let him take the Qingtian thunder pill, continue to meditate, and strive to break through the star soul level.


    In just three days, without most people''s knowledge, a strong man of xingpo rank was born in a camp outside the Yili Great Wall. Gu fan could not help but separate Gu Yu''s whole camp from the outside world and absorb the free energy from the surrounding space into the huntian Yin Yang world, It makes the energy in huntian''s Yin and Yang world more than several times stronger than the outside world, and becomes a blessed place for the three brothers to cultivate.


    Gu Sheng had never practiced seriously before. At this time, he practiced together with Gu fan and Gu Yu, and immediately benefited a lot. Originally, the source of the heaven soul power in Yuxiao realm was basically "wait, depend, want", waiting for the main body of martial arts to instill the power into Yuxiao heaven soul. As an independent main body, Yuxiao heaven soul is really a wonderful work to practice. After three days of cultivation, the ancient sage has advanced to Jingxiao tianhun, his armor has turned into a violet color, and he has mastered "blood and flesh derivation", a more advanced talent skill than "return of Qi and blood". If Gu fan slowly instilled his power into the ancient sage, he really didn''t know when he wanted to advance the ancient sage! Gu fan, based on the analysis of the power of Gu Sheng when he was promoted to yuxiaotian spirit, was surprised to find that the spiritual power of huntian Yin and Yang is at least 50 times as powerful as that of the outside world. That is to say, one day of cultivation here is worth fifty days of cultivation in the outside world... No wonder huntian magic wand is preserved as a treasure of the school by BEIYAO palace, and it has such magical effect! The biggest harvest in these three days is naturally Guyu. After absorbing Bingpo Yuanzhu and Qingtian leiwan, their strength has risen to the level of xingpo, a powerful master of the power of four nebulae. After Gu fan removed the Yin and Yang world of huntian, Gu fan and Gu Yu took a deep breath. It seemed that they had stayed in the Yin and Yang world of huntian for a long time and had not absorbed the outside air for a long time. At this time, the people outside felt the breath of Gu Yu inside and said in a voice: "Gu Wu Wei, have you passed the pass?" After breaking through to the star soul level, Gu Yu goes out and tells the confidants around him that he has broken through to the star level and wants to continue to shut down and stabilize his foundation. He doesn''t want others to disturb him. These soldiers of qintian army were all close followers of Guyu. At this time, they heard that their adults had broken through the star level. Which one was not happy, even more excited than Guyu. After all, the people they follow are stronger, and their position will rise in the future. These people have the same attitude towards Gu fan as Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen at the beginning. It is because they chose to follow Gu fan at the beginning that they made these two Xiantian level scattered practitioners wandering in Jingzhou City become Fenwu Wei of the Imperial Army and heaven level experts, It can go on a completely different road with the development of life before. At this time, the people outside the tent felt the movement in Gu Yu''s tent and couldn''t wait to ask. Gu Yu winked at Gu Sheng and Gu fan. Gu fan suddenly understood and disappeared in front of Gu Yu. Gu Sheng naturally disappeared. Gu Yu saw that Gu fan and others had concealed their breath and said in a deep voice, "come in!"ˇ° "Hua La", four cronies came into the camp. Gu Yu seems to show off on purpose. When they enter the barracks, they suddenly release their own prestigeˇ° "Pa Pa Pa Pa" four light rings, Gu Yu''s four confidants unexpectedly without exception, all kneel down, but each person''s eyes are not panic, but only joy and awe of power. One of them grabbed his fist and said to Gu Yu: "congratulations to Gu Wu Wei, congratulations to Gu Wu Wei, promotion to xingpo rank, Congratulations!" Gu Yu''s four confidants, without exception, all have the strength below the star level. However, this all day warrior has sharp eyes and can see that Gu Yu has not only broken through the star level, but also advanced to the star level. The other three confidants, as soon as they heard that Gu Yu had been promoted to the xingpo stage, were immediately overjoyed. If it wasn''t for Gu Yu, they would have jumped up. What does xingpo rank mean? You can be Marquis of the army. Once Gu Yu has accumulated enough military achievements, he can become Marquis of the army immediately, and they will be promoted to heaven. No... it should be all glory. Then the martial arts master said to Gu Yu, "Gu Wu Wei, on the second day of your closing, commander Zhan Aotian came back from Yili fortress and asked you to discuss the matter. His subordinates told him that you were closing, and he asked you to go as soon as you left."

 Chapter 481

    Gu Yu frowned slightly, thinking that commander Zhan Aotian had just come back from a meeting in Yili fortress, and he was anxious to find himself. He must have got some battle plan.


    But in this besieged situation, what kind of combat plan can we carry out? Is it an initiative?


    Gu fan also hid in a secret place in the camp at this time. When he heard this, he said to Gu Yu, "go and have a look, Gu Yu. We''ll discuss it when we come back."


    Gu Yu answered the secret with a sound and said to his confidant, "I know. I''ll go to the commander of the war immediately. You''ve been protecting the Dharma for me these days. Go and have a rest."


    "Yes, thank you very much, Gu Wuwei." The four confidants responded and backed out.


    Gu Yu then went out. Half an hour later, when Gu Yu came back, Gu fan obviously saw that his eyebrows were wrinkled like Mahua. Obviously, things were very difficult and complicated.


    Gu fan asked: "Gu Yu, what''s the situation? What''s the battle plan? "


    After seeing Gu fan and Gu Sheng, Gu Yu stretched his frown slightly and said to Gu fan, "Pingyuan Hou, that is, his father, said at the meeting of Yili fortress that... We have been surrounded."


    Gu fan knows that the Yili fortress covers an area of ten thousand hectares. How many troops would it take to surround the whole Yili fortress? 1.2 million is not enough! Moreover, in the past half a month of war, although the Qin heavenly army has been defeated and retreated, the he people must have suffered a lot. There is absolutely no 1.2 million troops in the beginning. Where did these extra troops come from?


    Gu Yu seemed to see that Gu fan didn''t believe it, so he continued: "according to the information conveyed by commander Zhan Aotian, my father said at the meeting that according to the existing intelligence, the enemy should be more than two million, not only ordinary troops, but also high-level fighters, and the number is also very large."


    Gu fan''s brow is also wrinkled at this time. He knows that the commander''s words often have a decisive impact on the whole morale. I remember when the Beidou Dynasty was fighting against the strong Qin Dynasty, once the Beidou star emperor was seriously injured by the enemy''s strong man, and his blood was not enough. He had to lie on his horse''s back, but he still said with a loud laugh, "the enemy hurt my toe." the army actually thought that the Beidou star emperor was OK, Still fighting and winning. At this time, Gu Yun, as the commander-in-chief of the qintian army, could be said to be the most authoritative figure in Cangyuan. Even he said that there were almost two million troops around. The Yili Fort had been besieged, and there were many experts among them. What a great blow to the whole qintian army, especially the morale, would be. But if we don''t say it, we can''t let the departments clearly understand the form, In the end, it led to the underestimation of the enemy and a disastrous defeat, so we have to say it or not.


    Gu Yun has no need to be alarmist.


    Gu fan thought of this and asked, "did the Marquis of Pingyuan say where the extra troops came from?"


    Gu Yu shook his head and said, "my father doesn''t know. He just told all the departments to be careful recently. If something strange or unusual happens, he should report it to the fortress immediately. And... "Gu Yu stopped for a moment and continued:" my father doesn''t allow us to send this news to the generals below Fenwu Wei. That is to say, this news will be over when it reaches me. I will keep my mouth shut. "


    Gu fan nodded slightly, indicating that he could understand Gu Yun''s painstaking efforts and block the news as much as possible!


    He turned to Gu fan and asked, "what else? It''s definitely not this that''s bothering you, is it? "


    Gu Yu nodded his head and said, "Gu fan, you''re really clever."


    "What''s the matter?" Gu fan asked curiously.


    "My father is really waiting. He is waiting for the reinforcements of the imperial guards led by Gao Taiwei in the palace commander''s mansion. With the help of the 200000 imperial guards and a star master, he is confident that he can break through the encirclement and even fight against this attack." Gu Yu said anxiously: "it''s just that this team seems to have been sniped."


    "What Gu fan was surprised and said: "this is the only hope for the salvation of the whole Qin heavenly army. If it''s sniped... And how can he people have so many troops?" Gu fan was houguyun of Pingyuan in his previous life. He knew the strength of cangyuanhe people very well. It was incredible that they could make two million troops around Yili fortress. Who knew that they had extra forces to intercept the reinforcements of the imperial guards Longyu and Huju. Moreover, these two imperial guards were led by a Taiwei of the palace commander''s mansion, At least it''s the star hero! If you get to the cultivation world, you can be the leader of a school!


    "This is also the place where my father doubts..." Gu Yu pondered and said: "commander Zhan Aotian has an unconfirmed idea, that is... This time maybe he people connected with other forces..."


    "Four barbarians?" Gu fan''s brow is deeper.


    "More than that, maybe there are fangwaipai valves..." Gu Yu saidˇ° All the barbarians in the four directions, I''m afraid there are no more star level masters than those who appear near Yili fortress now! "


    After thinking about it, Gu fan asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Gu Yu said truthfully: "my father is going to send troops to take over the blocked Imperial Army, because the opponents dare to block the strongest Imperial Army in our army, and these two departments are still the strongest ones in the Imperial Army, and they have successfully held them down. Their strength is certainly not weak, so my father asked to send the most elite and loyal soldiers to take over this time, There are 100000 people in allˇ° 100000 people Gu fan was so shocked that he was almost in the same place... He murmured: "choose 100000 people... 100000 people..." Gu Yu thought that Gu fan was infected with evil and asked: "Gu fan, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? " Gu fan suddenly grabbed Gu Yu''s shoulder. Gu Yu was about to say something to calm Gu fan''s mood, but Gu Fan said, "listen to me first! Listen to me first! It''s a trap. Never go, never go! " Looking at Gu fan''s strange look and nervous performance, Gu Yu asked: "why? We are going to meet the reinforcements of the imperial court. Why can''t we go? And it is said that they asked us to take over. If we don''t go, it''s not too... "" what! That''s what they asked you to do! " Gu fan''s face was as pale as earth, and he murmured, "it''s definitely a trap. He just wants to get in! That''s not reinforcements at all, believe me, absolutely not! "

 Chapter 482

    Gu Yu saw that Gu fan''s look was a little out of order. As a strong star, he shouldn''t have this kind of mood. Gu Yu pondered for a moment, comforted Gu fan and said: "Gu fan, maybe you think too much. Although I doubt whether this is a trap, as we all know, the imperial court has already sent us reinforcements, which are composed of the forbidden forces of Longgu and Huju departments. Moreover, the letter is also Gao Taiwei''s handwriting. If you still doubt this, it is distrust of the friendly forces."


    Gu fan''s face sank, and then asked, "when do you want to leave, marquis Pingyuan?"


    Gu Yu heard that Gu fan didn''t call Pingyuan Hou Guyun his father as he did. At first, he thought Gu fan was out of respect, but now it sounds strange. He was about to ask something, but Gu fan urged him: "when do you want to leave?"


    "I''m leaving tomorrow... There are still four hours left. I''ll leave at midnight!" Gu Yu repliedˇ° If you think this trip is dangerous, don''t let us go. My father will be much more relaxed if you guard Yili fortress. "


    Gu fan shook his head and said, "Gu Yu, do you think I am afraid of death?" Then he sighed: "there are still four hours, enough! I''m going to see you


    "Gufan! You can''t go now... "Gu Yu is about to hold Gu fan, but Gu fan has used the method of" walking on the eight wastelands ". It seems that he doesn''t want Gu Yu to seize himself, but in the blink of an eye, he disappears in front of Gu Yu.


    The plain Marquis''s residence in Yili fortress.


    After all, this Marquis''s mansion is built in the fortress. Compared with the plain Marquis''s mansion in Tianjing City, its scale is nearly twice as small, but its spirit is not reduced at all. Even compared with the prosperous and beautiful plain Marquis''s mansion in Tianjing City, the Marquis''s mansion in Yili fortress is more solemn and powerful. In the dark night, it is as towering as a demon guarding Cangyuan.


    At this time, a figure suddenly flew into the palace of the Marquis of the plain, escaped the eyes and ears of all the guards, and successfully broke several mechanisms and magic prohibitions. But a moment later, he had already arrived at the study of the palace of the Marquis of the plain.


    According to Gu fan''s memory, in case of emergency military situation, Hou Guyun of Pingyuan usually plans all night in this study. When he is tired, he meditates on the small bed next to him for a while. There are still four hours to go to meet the reinforcements of the dragon and tiger garrison departments of the forbidden army. At this time, he must be found here.


    Needless to say, the flexible and vigorous figure like a civet is Gu fan who sneaked into the Houfu of the plain.


    When he came to the carved red wood door, which he was familiar with no longer, he suddenly felt a sense of timidity in his heart. Open this door, he can see his "father" in this life. Gu fan''s life is so different from the previous life that he doesn''t know the cause and effect. So what''s his "self" like in this life? Are you still reading under the lamp with a light blue shirt and a file in your hand as you used to do? If you don''t realize his mighty pressure, you will think that he is a scholar or an aide in the plain Marquis''s mansion... However, in the moment of Gu fan''s hesitation, the man in the study has found his whereabouts. It is reasonable to say that Gu fan has concealed his own breath, and the martial arts of Xingjie level can''t detect it. This is also the reason why he can appear quietly outside the study door of Pingyuan Marquis Guyun. However, just now, when he hesitated, his shadow was reflected in front of the door. If he doesn''t find it again, he is not the Marquis of Baizhan, but an idiot and a fool.


    Gu fan was in a trance at this time. He didn''t realize that his whereabouts were so exposed. He also said that it was plain Hou Guyun who used other secret methods to break the secret method evolved from his reversion of the secret method of the demon sect.


    I heard Gu Yun''s voice whispering in Gu fan''s ear: "if you have any malice, this trip has been exposed. Leave quickly. I''m thinking about the whole city. I''ll open up to you. If you have something to do with me, please come in!"


    In fact, when Hou Guyun of Pingyuan saw the figure in front of the door reflected by the moonlight in his study, he was also surprised, because he was not aware of the existence of each other in his Xingjie level, so the strength of the comer should be equal to him at least. If two Xingjie level Warriors fight in Yili fortress, the damage would be unimaginable.


    It was with this in mind that Hou Guyun of Pingyuan said this to Gu fan calmly.


    However, when Gu fan heard Gu Yun''s words, he pushed the door and saw a burly warrior in blue armor and half horn helmet. Although his face was still the face of Hou Guyun in the plain, his whole temperament was quite different from what Gu fan remembered, or even quite different, that kind of rough, The wild air was revealed without any disguise.


    Gu fan was shocked for a moment.


    Hou Guyun of Pingyuan was also shocked. It was obvious that he had not returned to his "home" in Tianjing for several years. Naturally, he had not seen Gu fan for a long time. Although he could often get news about his little son, he could hardly recognize him when he really met him. It was only after a long time that he recognized him according to some features of Gu fan''s face. He was surprised and said, "fan Er, Is that you


    Gu fan heard the voice, clearly is his previous life''s voice, a feeling of no future immediately hit the heart, he almost did not think much to answer: "yes, I''m Gu fan, I came to see you."


    Before, Hou Guyun of Pingyuan thought that the person who came here was not a good one. He thought about how to deal with it. When his identity was revealed, he came to his second son, whom he had not seen for a long time. It''s not too much to say about the surprise hereˇ° Fan''er, you have broken through the star level, and you don''t feel your breath in your father''s realm. There must be a special skill or some personal treasure, right After all, everyone is looking forward to Jackie Chan, and Gu Yun is no exception. At this time, with a slight measurement, he judged that his second son, who was unable to practice martial arts at all and disappointed and worried him, had become a star level strongman, even surpassing Gu Yu, his eldest son. How can Gu Yun not be overjoyed? Gu fan doesn''t seem to want to spend too much time with Gu Yun on his own realm and strength. He also knows that this time when he comes to see Hou Guyun of Pingyuan, he is not coming to see his "father" whom he hasn''t seen for many years, nor is he coming to talk about the past, but because he is tied with the lives of 100000 ancient soldiers! Gu fan suddenly asked in a voice: "father, the enemy troops are surrounded heavily outside. How do you plan to retreat?" Plain Hou Guyun said with a smile: "how to break the enemy? If we attack one place, we can break through the encirclement, but Cangyuan is bound to fall into the hands of barbarians. We can''t explain it to our country or ourselves, so what I want is not to break the encirclement, but to break the enemy! And I''m going to take this opportunity to annihilate some of the masters of the hete people, and strive to set up a county in Cangyuan as soon as possible to spread the Enlightenment of our Beidou Dynasty to those ignorant people. "Gu fan, hearing the words, shook his head faintly, as if with a sigh:" father, how can we defeat the enemy? " At this time, plain Hou Guyun showed enough self-confidence and said: "according to some information that my father has, there are not only elite troops, but also sects. The total strength should be about two million. It''s not difficult to break through the encirclement by force. If you want to annihilate the enemy, it''s difficult to ascend the sky... Fortunately, there are 200000 elite forbidden troops brought by Gao Taiwei as reinforcements, We should be able to put an end to this disaster in a few days. " Seeing that Hou Guyun was so confident, Gu fan sighed in his heart and then asked, "father, if you don''t rely on reinforcements, can''t you win?" Hou Guyun of Pingyuan walked a few steps with his hands behind his back in his study and said, "if there is no reinforcements, it will be very difficult, and there will be huge casualties..." Hou Guyun of Pingyuan suddenly thought something and asked, "fan Er, you should not be..." Gu fan knew that Gu Yun wanted to ask why he appeared in Cangyuan. After all, according to the records of the imperial court, Gu fan interrupted Gu Yun in a hurry: "father, that''s not reinforcements at all!"ˇ° What? " Gu Yun frowned and said, "fan''er, where does your news come from? Is there any basis? " Gu Fan said for a moment, shaking his head and saying: "there is no basis, but I can be sure..." Hou Guyun of the plain frowned and said: "fan Er, you know, there is no joke in the army. Even if you and I are father and son, you can''t change the military order because of speculation. In less than four hours, 100000 elite will start. If you change the military order without authorization, where is the dignity of your father?" Gu fan, staring at Gu Yun''s face, said in a voice colder than the moonlight outside: "well, father, is it the life of all the people in the ancient family or the dignity lost by changing the military orders?"ˇ° Why do you say that, fan''er? " Plain Hou Guyun obviously feel Gu fan this sentence some alarmist, on the surface has some unhappyˇ° What does this war have to do with the life of our ancient family? " Gu fan''s words almost reached his lips, swallowed them again, and said in a different tone: "intuition, it''s all intuition! But my intuition has always been accurate... "" hum... "Hou Guyun of Pingyuan was impatient at this time." well, fan''er, you can come to see me. I''m very happy for my father. But the army is coming. As a model of the three armed forces, I should keep my spirit... As for other things, how about we talk about it slowly when my father comes back? " Gu fan knew that this was Gu Yun''s decision. He wanted to give orders. His heart and face changed again. He said with a cold smile, "father, if I remember correctly, your life star should be Shensu in Xigong Baihu Qisu, right?"

 Chapter 483

    For a moment, Hou Guyun of Pingyuan looked at Gu fan in front of him. His second son was so stunned that he didn''t seem to know him. Then he asked in a hoarse voice, "how do you know that? It''s true that my destiny star is indeed the Shensu in the Xigong white tiger''s seven innings... "You know, the destiny star is the highest secret for the warrior. Not many people easily tell others where their destiny star is. Even if they let it slip, it''s mostly because they are doomed to die, or they think they can kill each other, Gu fan actually reported the life star of Hou Guyun in the plain, which made Gu Yun feel strange and intriguing.


    Gu Yun even began to doubt whether there was a star level strong man who was good at changing his appearance. Yi Rong changed into Gu fan and came to take his words. He even wanted to assassinate him when he was not prepared.


    Without warning, the atmosphere in the study became treacherous and silent. For a moment, silence seemed to kill all the living things in the study.


    "Because Shensu has a diamond and horn recently, and it turns red slightly. It''s a bad omen!" Gu fan''s words are tantamount to detonating the gunpowder of suppressing the atmosphere in the whole study, which instantly makes Gu Yun in front of him furious: "rebellious son! The battle of the army is coming. You should say such unlucky words with the intention of disturbing the morale of our army! If you are not my son, I can kill you according to the military law now! "


    When Gu fan saw Hou Guyun in front of him, he sighed in his heart and continued to say calmly, "my father, I''m not at the right time and place. It''s strange to go to meet the reinforcements this time. The enemy''s strength is several times that of our army. Why have we been encircling but not attacking? Is it ready to wait for our army to run out of grain and grass and make chaos on our own? As long as the people in Cangyuan know, the grain and grass stored in Yili fortress is enough for the whole qintian army to spend three years. Even if the Yili fortress has not been liberated, the two million troops of he people will retreat first because of the lack of food. What else will they fight? "


    Without waiting for Gu Yun to refute, Gu Fan said in a loud voice: "if these people care about the height and depth of Yili fortress city, there are only 150000 garrisons in Yili fortress, and the remaining 200000 troops are almost encamped in the open air. It''s almost as easy to eat the troops outside. Why don''t they fight? Even the encirclement has been deliberately enlarged. Can''t you see that it''s so strange? "


    "Enough!" Hou Guyun slapped the table on the plain, and his voice had been raised a lot. Who knows that Gu fan raised his voice a little more and roared: "why is this so? It''s because the enemy knows that the only hope of our army is reinforcement. If reinforcement can attract our army to fight and annihilate it, the Yili fortress will be stronger, It''s just a lie... It''s just the best plan. If they spread rumors in Tianjing City, and then they fight against each other, our ancient family will change from a loyal family to a traitor. There''s no place to die! " When Gu Fan said this, he seemed to recall the most tragic memory in his heart. Suddenly, two lines of heroic tears rolled out of his eyes and fell to the groundˇ° Father, please think twice


    Plain Hou Guyun was shocked when he saw that Gu fan was crying face to face. He thought about what Gu fan had said before. It''s true that there are two million troops outside. They don''t take the initiative to attack, but spend time with the qintian army. It''s really strange. Even if Yili is going to be high and deep, the 200000 troops outside have only some basic antlers, Fence protection can be completely swallowed by the sea of people tactics, but the enemy did not do so. Is it really impossible to use our only hope of reinforcements?


    But... Gu Yun couldn''t help thinking: "but this letter is indeed Gao Taiwei''s handwriting. It says that the Longju and Huju divisions were intercepted by the enemy. He was asked to lead the elite to cooperate with each other, open up the way, and then join forces... If he didn''t go, would Gao Taiwei''s headquarters think that Gu Yun has two minds instead? Isn''t that... Self defeating? "


    Gu fan saw Gu Yun silent, seems to be thinking, know what he said, more or less moved Gu Yun. I hope he can make a different choice from his previous life! Gu fan prayed in his heart that Gu Yun''s decision really concerns the life and death of the whole ancient family!


    Who knows that Gu Yun stood up after thinking about it and said to Gu fan: "fan Er, even if something is wrong, I have to go for my father. For one thing, there is no joke in the army. It''s not the style of leading the army for my father. Moreover, the reinforcement should be true. After all, my father received a letter from Gao Taiwei, the commander-in-chief of the palace, who led the reinforcement. It''s really Gao Taiwei''s handwriting, It''s said that the Longyu and Huju divisions are surrounded by the enemy outside. I hope our army can help us and open the way. If our army doesn''t arrive at the appointed time, Gao Taiwei will inevitably think that Gu Yun has two minds, but he will make a fool of himself! "


    "Father... I can''t go! Gu fan was about to argue, but he heard Gu Yun clap his hand. The door of the study suddenly opened, but four armed warriors in blue armor came in. Each of them was the realm of the star soul level, obviously Gu Yun''s own follower.


    "What can I do for you, marquis?" As soon as the four bodyguards came in, they saw Gu fan in black, who should not have appeared in the study of Hou Guyun in the plain. They immediately faced the enemy, holding the blade one by one and spreading the prestige, just like a sword coming out of its sheath.


    Plain Hou Guyun looked at the crowd, and then introduced them: "don''t be nervous, this is our second son Gufan, come to the army to see us, but there are still about three hours, the army is about to start, we really don''t have time to talk to Aizi, you take him to the wing room to rest first!" As soon as the four bodyguards heard Gu Yun say that the man in black in front of him was his second son Gu fan, who is now the well-known commander of the cloud wing Department of the imperial guards, and who guards the northern Xinjiang''s majestic city, they immediately showed their happy faces one by one, and hurriedly saluted Gu fan, saying: "I''ll see you, I don''t know your identity. I''m so offended. I deserve to die!" What''s the point of Gu fan? These four strong stars are so respectful to themselves and quickly help them up. Hou Guyun of Pingyuan said: "fan Er, these four people are my relatives. In the future, we will be just like a family. We don''t have to be too restrained to them..." "father..." what else does Gu fan seem to want to say, Gu Yun is fierce voice way: "still don''t take any son to go down to rest!"ˇ° Yes, sir Four bodyguards stood up and made a "please" sign to Gu fan, saying: "little Marquis, this way, please..." Gu fan saw Gu Yun''s own way. He was ready to tell Gu Yun about his life experience to dissuade him. How could he suddenly come in four bodyguards, so he had to give up.

 Chapter 484

    Zishi, Yili fortress outside the enclosure.


    A black robe dances in the night wind, and the flying corners make the figure ethereal, like a demon falling from the sky. The monk in black robe looks at a Populus euphratica forest silently, as if he is waiting for something.


    "Dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada.


    When the black robed friar heard the sound of the horse''s hooves, he also slowly raised his head. On his face completely wrapped in black cloth, only his eyes exuded a sense of success. Then he raised his right hand.


    All of a sudden, the Yin Qi, evil Qi and ghost Qi within a hundred Li radius rolled towards him like tides when he raised his right hand. It was mixed with the wind and ghost howling, which was unspeakable weird.


    The black robed ghost put out his hands and put out different gestures in his left and right hands, forming a seal of Dharma, and said in a low voice: "the devil is born in the heart, the way is one foot high, the devil is one foot high! The wall of the heart


    I saw that the ghost Qi, Yin Qi and evil spirit, which were in chaos and attacked each other, suddenly gathered around the Populus euphratica forest as if they were awed by a strong man. Even the sound of ghost roaring disappeared gradually. All of a sudden, everything was quiet, but it was terrible.


    At this moment, another two figures came to the black robed friar with a twinkle. One of them had long silver shawl hair and was wearing a black armor. On his left shoulder armor, he bit a Mori white skull made of unknown material. His face was thin and his whole body was cold and despairing, I''m afraid the weak opponent lost the courage to fight with him when he felt the breath; The other one, if not evil, could be regarded as a handsome childe. At this time, his feet were floating in the air, and there was a faint black air around his black robe, which constantly produced and smashed into one ghost after another. Obviously, the robe was a magic weapon used by ghost scholars.


    If Gu fan were here at this time, he would be able to recognize that the warrior with silver white shawl and long hair was Xiao Jitian, the chief disciple of the heaven devil sect who was fighting with Han Lingfeng for the elixir of immortality in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven on that day. But the other handsome young man didn''t know who he was, but only one thing can be sure, that is, they were also the realm of star class.


    "Grand martial uncle..." the evil faced young master arched his hand at the ghost, and said respectfully, "all ready."


    "Master..." Xiao Jitian also clenched his hands to salute the black robed ghost man and said: "fortunately, it''s done."


    "Good." The black robed ghost nodded and said, "you two go to have a rest. The good play is going on."


    Xiao Jitian answered with the young ghost, and disappeared into the night sky as if he had never been here.


    The ghost man looked at the strange Populus euphratica forest in Fangjing and sneered abruptly. In the night sky, the laughter was very harsh.


    "Well, do you think you can get rid of fate after reincarnation? How is that possible? Don''t say it''s your reincarnation. Even if you live for thousands of generations, you can''t escape from my... Palm


    At that time, a group of troops came out slowly from the direction of Yili fortress. These troops were obviously preparing for a surprise attack. Everyone had copper coins in their mouths, horses were pulling bits, and the horses were wrapped with cloth on their hooves. Ten thousand of the leading troops took over the Populus euphratica forest quietly.


    Who knew that this team had just entered the Populus euphratica forest and was immediately ambushed. After most of the casualties, they fought with the enemy''s ambush with the help of the coming army.


    "It''s the ambush of the Hittites!"


    "Alert, alert!"


    We can only hear the sounds of sword collision and arrows piercing into the body everywhere in the Populus euphratica forest, which covers an area of one hectare. It is reasonable to say that the number of these ambushes is not large, but it is difficult to kill them back. No matter how brave the soldiers of the Qin heavenly army are, they are unable to penetrate the whole forest. As soon as they gain an advantage, the other party will fight back immediately.


    When Wei Fenwu and Wei yunqi arrived at the back, although the battle was still going on in the dark Populus euphratica forest, they couldn''t even see a corpse on the ground. There were neither our soldiers killed in the battle nor his soldiers. It was so strange.


    Gu Zhen is a Fenwu captain who came here. He was originally a loose cultivator. He took refuge in Pingyuan Hou Guyun with his all-time strength. In the battle against he people, he made many achievements and was soon promoted to Fenwu captain.


    At this time, he naturally found that it was very strange, but when he was ready to think about it carefully, suddenly, he heard several colleagues nearby shouting: "kill! Kill them all Then he led the troops to rush into the woods. He wanted to think for a moment, but suddenly a strong blood gas surged in his heart, which made him want to kill immediately. The ferocity of drinking blood rose from his heart.


    "Not good... The woods are weird..." Gu Zhen''s words have not finished, he is already a roar, eyes red shout: "kill! Kill them all Then he rushed into the Populus euphratica forest.


    The fierce battle lasted for an hour. Thirty thousand elite soldiers of one hundred thousand troops had rushed into the Populus euphratica forest, but they seemed to be entangled by the enemy, and no one came out. What''s more incredible is that even the scouts sent by Gu Yun, as soon as they arrived near the Populus euphratica forest, immediately roared and rushed into the killing ground. They even forgot to report back, These scouts will never come back. At this time, Gu Yu also felt strange about the Populus euphratica forest as a battlefield, and turned to an ordinary Qin Tianjun soldier nearby and said, "don''t you think it''s strange? Thirty thousand elite can''t take down a small forest. Even thirty thousand soldiers have filled such a forest... And they only see people coming in, but they don''t see people coming out. After fighting for an hour, don''t they even have an injured person? " The one dressed up as an ordinary soldier of the imperial army is naturally Gu fan, commander of the cloud wing Department of the imperial army. At this time, he looked at the distant Populus euphratica forest with a heavy face. After a long time, he said slowly, "yes, it''s really weird! Someone has laid the polar wall here! " At the same time, at the other end of the Populus euphratica forest, soldiers kept coming back. These soldiers were all the forbidden soldiers in black armor. The armor was decorated with carved patterns of green dragon and white tiger, which were the forbidden soldiers of the longyi and Huju divisions of the forbidden armyˇ° What happened? " Facing the retreating soldiers, Wei Chi Gong Ming and Liang Sihai, the commander of longyi and Huju, asked aloud, "what army of the enemy is ahead? Why did you step back? "ˇ° Report, my Lord One of the wounded soldiers, whose whole arm was torn off, was covered with blood, but he was still in a strong spirit. Two commanders reported: "it was the soldiers of the Qin heavenly army who attacked us!"ˇ° What Rao is the Duke of weichi, whose name has always been at odds with Liang Sihai. When he heard this news, he was also surprised with one voiceˇ° How is that possible? "ˇ° The soldiers of the imperial heavenly army fought bravely and cruelly. They were just like wild animals... "The soldier of the forbidden army held back his pain and said," some of his comrades in arms were torn by them... "Hearing this, Duke weichi and Liang Sihai, the two strong stars, gasped, "Did you see each other''s flag and uniform clearly?" he asked after the soldierˇ° It''s absolutely true... "Then the one arm of the imperial guard took out a broken badge from his arms and said," this is what I pulled from an enemy... Please have a look... "" this is the badge of Yun Qi Wei of the Imperial Army! " "As like as two peas," Wei Chi''s name suddenly came out of the way. Liang Sihai still didn''t seem willing to believe that the soldiers of the imperial army would attack the imperial army. Instead, he explained: "according to the soldier, would these soldiers be brainwashed by secret methods, put here and planted the blame on the Imperial Army, leading us to think that Hou Guyun of the plain has betrayed him, So as to release the reinforcements... In this way... "Liang Sihai pondered:" doesn''t the Yili fortress become something in their bag? And even if Hou Guyun doesn''t surrender, will he have to surrender? " Just when Liang Sihai analyzed it, Wei Chi Gong''s name nearby yelled: "have you had enough? Lao Tzu''s men are the vanguard troops. For no reason, when they arrived in this Populus euphratica forest, they were attacked by a group of crazy dogs. They not only beat each other, but also increased their troops continuously. If, as you said, only a small number of Qin Tianjun soldiers used it as bait and planted it on houguyun in the plain, then these were the bait, How many of the brainwashed soldiers of the Qin heavenly army must be able to resist the attack of the most elite soldiers of the Imperial Army in Huju for more than an hour? "ˇ° This... "Liang Sihai was choked by Wei Chi Gong''s name, and his words stopped immediatelyˇ° This is what this is After all, Duke weichi was a member of the aristocratic Hou faction. He was disgusted with Liang Sihai and others on weekdays. At this time, he cried out: "all my people are going to die. Are you happy? I''ll see how you explain to Gao Taiwei! " Liang Sihai was also excited by the arrogant tone of the successive "Laozi" of Duke weichi''s name. Ya, rabbits will bite when they are anxious! Liang Sihai held his helmet and argued: "Damn, let''s go to the front line and have a look. If the soldiers of the Qin heavenly army are really attacking us, I''ll go back to the army with you right away and tell Gao Taiwei how about it?"ˇ° Just go Wei Chi Gong ignored Liang Sihai, and he was flying in the sky. He was flying in the direction of the Populus euphratica forest.

 Chapter 485

    At the same time, Hou Guyun in the plain was also very anxious. It was time to join the reinforcements, but the troops were entangled by the strange ambush in the Populus euphratica forest and couldn''t pass at all. The scouts sent out fell into the sea one after another, but instead of dying, they joined the regiment one by one when they were near the Populus euphratica forest, It''s obvious that the fighting inside has become white hot, but no one has retreated in such a fierce battle, not even the wounded. The scouts sent by groups are so strange.


    Although Gu Yun also wanted to go, he was persuaded by several aides around him. According to the analysis, this may be the trap of he people. He wanted the enemy general to make a risk and kill him in one fell swoop. After all, Hou Guyun of Pingyuan is a giant of Cangyuan. If he makes a mistake, Cangyuan will become a treasure of he people.


    It is this kind of waiting and unwilling anxiety that burns the viscera of ancient clouds like a fire.


    Gu Yu and Gu fan are also thinking hard about ways. They know someone is playing tricks in the Populus euphratica forest, but they have no way to get rid of them. Gu fan even regrets why he came alone. If Bai siyao or Huan Lingyue are here, they may be able to see the mystery of their opponent at a glance.


    But Gu fan and Gu Yu are all proficient in martial arts. They are almost laymen to the technique. How can they break the extreme wall laid by the technique master?


    The battle in the Populus euphratica forest has been silent for some time. The soldiers of the Qin heavenly army seem to be dormant, tired and resting. Just at this time, two magnificent figures suddenly fall outside the Populus euphratica forest.


    One of them, wearing the standard armor of the commander of the dragon''s Department of the Imperial Army, walked in quickly. When he came to the periphery of the Populus euphratica forest, he turned around and sneered at Liang Sihai: "there''s no need to go in any more. I think Liang should know what to say, right? If you defend a traitor, there will be a lot of trouble! "


    Liang Sihai also took a deep breath and slowly exhaled that he was much weaker in his tone towards Duke weichi. Then he said, "OK, Liang knows what to do."


    Then the two figures soared up again, but the two orders went down with the sound.


    "The Imperial Army''s Longxiang Department retreated!"


    "The imperial army retreated from Huju!"


    At first, they thought they were friendly, so they didn''t dare to fight. They were afraid of being hurt by mistake. Who knows that the other side didn''t regard them as friendly at all. They chased and fought for a while, killing and injuring many brothers. At this time, they were relieved to hear that they were retreating, Slowly out of the Populus euphratica forest.


    As for what Liang Sihai and weichi Gongming saw, now they have grasped a lot in the hands of weichi Gongming.


    That is the arrows all over the ground. The arrows of the main battle regiments are different, and their production methods are also slightly different. In order to fight against the trump force of the Hittites: Camel cavalry, the arrows of the Qin heavenly army are heavy arrows with strong penetrating power. At this time, the arrows on the ground of the Populus euphratica forest and the Populus euphratica tree are all like this, If a few soldiers of the Qin heavenly army can still wear the armor of the Qin heavenly army, or use secret methods to control some soldiers to plant the blame, how can these standard arrows be forged when there are so many?


    The story of Hou Guyun''s treason to his country in Pingyuan is very clear. This is also the reason why Liang Sihai, the commander of the Imperial Army''s Huju department, immediately relented to the name of Duke Wei Chi, the commander of the Longyu department. You know, if the rebellion of Duke Hou Guyun in Pingyuan is settled, just as he said in his defense for him just now, if he is stabbed by Duke Wei Chi, it is at least a crime of dismissal and investigation... This trick is not small!


    "It seems that I will only listen to this asshole in the future." Liang Sihai lamented in his heart.


    At the same time, plain Hou Guyun finally can''t stay in the back team.


    "No, it''s too late to join up. I have to go to the front to have a look!" Just when he made such a decision, suddenly the news came from the front that the enemy troops stationed in the woods in front of him had retreated.


    "What a coincidence?" It''s hard to believe even Gu Yun himself, but the herald told Gu Yun a strange news, that is, there were no direct casualties caused by the front troops, but many soldiers felt that they had a sense of detachment, and caused a large range of non combat casualties.


    "How could this happen?" Gu Yun thought about it, but he came to the Populus euphratica forest in front of him. When the general of the qintian army nearby saw that the commander-in-chief of the qintian army made Pingyuan Hou Guyun come to the front line in person, they respectfully let him go one by one. Among them, Gu Yu went up and saluted Gu Yun, saying, "my father..."


    Gu Yun obviously recognized the young general in front of him as his eldest son Gu Yu. He nodded slightly and looked around the whole battlefield. He saw that the whole Populus euphratica forest had been badly damaged.


    Suddenly he frowned and asked in a voice, "strange, where are the bodies of the enemy?"


    Gu Yu came forward and said, "father, maybe the enemy troops took away the corpse when they retreated. I think it''s weird. I want our army to be suspicious of each other."


    Gu Yun nodded and continued to ask, "do you know what troops we are fighting with?"


    Gu Yu shook his head and said, "all the surviving soldiers know nothing about the details of the battle just now. It''s like they have lost their mind. It''s really weird..." "hmm?" Gu Yun quickly walked into the Populus euphratica forest, pulled out an arrow which was completely submerged in the trunk of a tree, and took it back. After a careful look, not to mention Gu Yun, even all the generals of the Qin heavenly army who saw it were earth colored, and their faces were covered with cold sweat. Because on the arrow of that arrow, under the rising sun, there is a relief of a dragon, which is the symbol of the dragon Department of the forbidden army! Only the imperial army can use such flashy weaponsˇ° No, father, we''ve got it Gu Yu was shocked and said, "what we were fighting with just now in the Populus euphratica forest was the dragon''s and tiger''s divisions of the forbidden army!"ˇ° Damn it Plain Hou Guyun suddenly dropped the arrow in his hand and stepped on it with his iron boots. Then he said anxiously, "I hope they haven''t gone far. I''ll catch up and explain!" Without waiting for Gu Yu and others to dissuade him, Gu Yun''s figure has suddenly taken off and quickly flew in another direction. At this time, Gu fan, who was in the crowd, was watching the figure silently. Although he knew it was a trap in his heart, he never thought that Gu family''s collaboration with the enemy and treason was caused by such a reason... It was a bit surprising for him. Seeing what happened, one by one, Gu fan was very anxious, but he could do nothing. He didn''t think that plain Hou Guyun could simply solve the problem by catching up with longbi and Huju to explain it. It''s far from that simple!

 Chapter 486

    Sure enough, things are as Gu fan expected.


    When Guyun Yukong approached the retreating Longju and Huju divisions, a dense rain of arrows roared, and then two figures flew up in front of Guyun.


    "What do you mean?" Gu Yun glared at the two men in front of him. They were Wei Chi Wei Ming, the commander of the Dragon garrison, and Liang Sihai, the commander of the tiger garrison. In terms of military rank and strength, both weichi Weiming and Liang Sihai are very high in front of Gu Yun. Naturally, they are very dissatisfied with their attitude of greeting each other with a shower of arrows, and then meeting with them arrogantly. Although reaching their level, ordinary arrows can''t hurt them at all, it''s like throwing shoes at ordinary people. It''s definitely not that shoes can kill people, but a complete insult.


    "What''s the attitude? This is the attitude towards traitors! " Yuchi Weiming seems to think that he has evidence of Gu Yun''s Imperial Army''s collaboration with the enemy and treason, so he looks confident. Even Yuchi Weiming is still thinking about whether to stimulate Gu Yun. Even if Gu family doesn''t betray their country and seek honor, he will make them pretend to be true and force them to take refuge in the hermits. In this way, it will be a huge blow to the civilian Hou faction in the whole army, I can''t even make waves from now on. The more he thinks about it, the more arrogant and rude he is towards Gu Yun.


    "You son of a bitch, which eye of yours has seen us commit treason?" Gu Yun couldn''t help cursing.


    Wei Chi Weiming sneered: "I didn''t see it, but some people are so familiar that they have left the handle in my hand..."


    "Hum, I''m not afraid of the shadow. I''ve seen a lot of villains like you. Don''t gossip in front of me again." Gu Yun snorted coldly and said to Wei Chi Weiming, "I just want to tell you that we were all cheated by the magicians of he people just now. I brought 100000 elites to join you. In the end, I got into a fight with you. It''s really an accident."


    "Hum, accident." Wei Chi Weiming nodded his head and then said, "it''s really an accident. What''s unexpected is that we retreated and didn''t continue to pester with you. Considering the strength of Gao Taiwei, you can''t kill us. That''s why you came out and pretended to be a good man. It''s an accident that we were caught in the treachery of he people." At this time, Wei Chi Wei Ming suddenly raised his voice by eight degrees and said in a loud voice: "enough, don''t install it any more! My Lord! Since you have betrayed your country and sought honor, why do you want to come back to our original master and pretend to be a good man? Besides, you said that the misunderstanding today was caused by the Warlock of he people. Did the Marquis catch him? Can you hand it in? "


    "You Plain Hou Guyun at this time by Yuchi Weiming this words stimulate teeth itch, a pair of iron fist is holding "click click" to ring. Suddenly he yelled: "I''m not sure how to kill you two. If you don''t believe me, I''ll show you now!" In fact, Gu Yun is not sure to catch the troublemaker, which is his weakness.


    "Well! I got to the point of killing people, right? " Wei Chi Wei Ming''s face was calm and calm. It seemed that he expected that the more he said that, the more impossible Gu Yun was to start, so he became more and more unscrupulous, because he knew that as long as Gu Yun started at this time, whether he was killed or not, the charge of treason would be real, and it could not be real any more!


    Wei Chi Weiming admires Gu Yun''s red face because of anger and depression. He feels like beating a strong man. Then he said with painstaking care: "Mr. Marquis of the plain, do you think your majesty does not know about this? Don''t you know about it? Will the Ministry of war not know about this? A few days ago, the star emperor''s majesty had ordered to put all the people in the plain Marquis''s house under house arrest. Now I''m afraid I''ve already killed my family! You know, if a person of such status as Marquis you betrays his country, the consequences will be unimaginable, and the influence will be extremely bad. Your majesty should make an example to others, otherwise you can''t be angry with the common people! "


    "What As soon as he heard that weichi Weiming said that all the people in Pingyuan Houfu had been under house arrest, he had no time to think whether it was true or not. Instead, he was furious. The veins on his face almost burst out one by one. He chased weichi Weiming and asked, "is what you said true?"


    "Hou ye, is it interesting to cheat you?" Yuchi Weiming is still joking. Liang Sihai thinks that Yuchi Weiming has gone too far. It''s nothing to put him under house arrest in the palace of the Marquis of the plain and to destroy his family. It''s too much to be said by this guy. Liang Sihai suddenly pulls Yuchi Weiming beside him, which means that you can say a few words less?


    Who knows that Wei Chi Weiming immediately cast a look in the past, which means: do you want to defend the traitor? You don''t want your own life? You''re not afraid you''ll end up like him?


    This one look made a star level strong man keep silent. He didn''t dare to say anything more, but just cowered and bowed his head. Liang Sihai''s attitude naturally made Yuchi Weiming very useful. After all, it''s been many years since the two departments fought for the title of the first part of the forbidden army. It''s not until now that he feels a complete victory.


    Gu Yun was on the verge of rage at this time. He was staring at Wei Chi Wei Ming. He seemed to be thinking about whether to repair the weak commander of the imperial army. But he finally put up with it and said to them: "it''s all right, it''s a matter of public opinion! I''m going back to Yili fortress. I won''t be Japanese. I''ll see you two curfew. What else do you have to come to see me! "


    Liang Sihai didn''t know how to answer at this time, but Wei Chi saluted Gu Yun and said: "send you off, and wish you a successful return as soon as possible!"ˇ° Hum Gu Yun snorted coldly, turned around and galloped away. When Gu Yun''s figure disappeared, Liang Sihai, the leader of Huju department, sighed. Wei Chi Weiming sneered: "look at your bear like appearance. The strength of Hou Guyun in Pingyuan is similar to that of Gao Taiwei. Plus us, are we afraid of him?" Liang Sihai shook his head and said, "Wei Chi is not famous. Don''t you see that? The Marquis of the plain didn''t want to fight at all just now, otherwise he would have killed you long ago! "ˇ° How dare he Weichi Weiming jumped up like he was pinched and yelled at Liang Sihai: "does he dare? This is the territory of the Beidou Dynasty. He is a traitor. Dare he? And Liang, you''d better be honest. If the rebellion of Hou Guyun in Pingyuan is settled, everything you do today will lead to death! " Liang Sihai seemed to want to argue something else, but he swallowed the words and had to give up. At the same time, when Gu Yun came back to the army, a group of qintian army officers surrounded him immediately. Everyone saw that Gu Yun''s face was very bad. In fact, everyone was eager to know the answer. After all, everyone wanted to fight bravely in the front line, and finally became a collaborator and traitor for no reason, but no one dared to ask. Finally, Gu Yu came forward and asked Gu Yun, "father, what''s the situation?" Gu Yun saw that what he asked was Gu Yu. His anger had been dispelled a lot, but he shook his head feebly. Then he said, "there''s no way to explain it clearly. They don''t want to believe it''s a misunderstanding!" One word fell, and everyone was horrifiedˇ° Marquis, what should we do? Don''t we all become traitors? " Next to a Fenwu Wei suddenly said: "what can I do?"ˇ° Yes, what shall we do? "ˇ° This is a real injustice! "ˇ° Yes, I can''t wash it when I jump into the Yellow River this time! "ˇ° That''s enough At this time, Hou Guyun roared like a lion, which made the surrounding Qin Tianjun generals silentˇ° Don''t make it public at this time, and keep it a secret strictly in case the morale of the army is unstable! " Fortunately, the elite Gu Yun brought out this time were all loyal to the ancient family, but they could keep their mouth shut. At this time, everyone knew that they had a huge relationship, and they all said, "my subordinates will take orders." After a moment, Gu fan''s figure returned to Gu Yu. He pulled the hood off his head and said to Gu Yu: "the situation is very bad..." "what''s the matter?" Gu Yu askedˇ° Wei Chi Weiming, the commander of the Imperial Army''s Longju department, and Liang Sihai, the commander of the Imperial Army''s Huju department, have returned to the camp and reported to Gao Taiwei, the palace commander... "Gu fan''s face is dignified. Gu Yu asked, "does Gao Taiwei believe them?" Gu fan shrugged his shoulders and said, "Gao Taiwei is dubious about this matter, but if he delays it for too long, he will surely believe it." From this sentence, Gu Yu realized the seriousness of the situation, looked at the retreating army of the ancient family, and sighed: "are these ancient family soldiers going to become bereaved dogs?" Gu fan was silent, as if he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t bear to sprinkle salt on Gu Yu''s wound. Indeed, the only hope of the whole army now is the reinforcements composed of the forbidden army''s Longyu department, the forbidden army''s Huyi department and the Xingjie Taiwei. Now, once the reinforcements become the enemy, they are isolated from the imperial court and besieged heavily, the attack on the imperial army is really like the top of Mount Tai. Gu fan even suspected that once the imperial army was identified as a rebellion, there would be only two possible situations. One was that the imperial army would be dissolved on the spot, like birds and beasts scattered. The other was that the imperial army was forced to surrender to the heten. Whatever it is, it is not the outcome that Gu fan would like to see, nor is it the result of his reincarnation!

 Chapter 487

    However, it backfired. When the elite troops led by Gu Yun returned, the qintian army camp outside the Yili fort was noisy and undisciplined. An elite member of the qintian army came forward to drive away a group of soldiers fighting with each other. Then he grabbed a piece of paper and presented it to Gu Yun.


    Gu Yun saw that there were several deep creases on this piece of paper, and there were traces of straw rope around it. It was obvious that it was tied to the arrow and shot into the camp.


    The handwriting on it says that "Pingyuan Hou Guyun has been stripped of his rank and title by Yaowu Xinghuang, the whole family of Pingyuan Hou''s house has been hacked, the imperial army has also been treated as a rebel, and the families above Fenwu Wei have been detained as hostages!"


    It is obvious that these rumors, which spread all night, have already had enough effect. This should be the root of the chaos in the qintian military camp outside the great wall of Ili! Obviously, all this is the ghost of he people, and Gu Yun''s only hope is to block the news, which has been unable to do!


    "Asshole!" Gu Yun was so angry that he pinched the paper into scraps. As soon as he loosened his hand, the scraps floated with the windˇ° No matter what rank you are in, no one will be forgiven for spreading rumors and confusing the morale of the army! "


    The generals looked at each other. Obviously, it was the first time that we heard such a fierce military order from Hou Guyun in the plain. But this is an extraordinary moment, and we should also use some extraordinary means. Thinking of this, these loyal generals still bow their hands and say, "get the order!" Then they brought their trusted troops, one division, one division, to clean up their territory.


    An hour later, in the study of the plain Marquis''s residence in Yili fortress, a Herald reported to Gu Yun the results of the purge operation: a total of 11300 rumor mongers were wiped out, and all the rumor notes had been destroyed.


    Gu Yun sat at the table with a dead face and nodded weakly. He stretched out his hand to signal the herald to go down.


    When the herald stepped down, he stood up and let out a long sigh. It''s better to defend the people than to defend Sichuan, and it''s the same with the army. The result of such interception can only delay the spread of news for a while, but it will soon spread at a speed ten times and a hundred times faster than before. It''s a general reaction to this simple and crude method, and it''s common with it, as well as spreading discontent, speculation and fear, The combat effectiveness and cohesion of the whole army have been greatly reduced... It''s just the beginning now... Gu Yun has even noticed that some intelligence has infiltrated into the Yili fort. At this time, when walking in the street, Gu Yun seems to be able to hear someone whispering about it, which makes him feel a little scared.


    This famous general of the civilian faction of the Beidou Dynasty, who guarded Cangyuan, said to himself: "the more fire, the more fire. Will you accompany me to sleep here after all? I Gu Yun, a famous magpie rises in Cangyuan, but surely it will fall in Cangyuan? "


    At the same time, the Seiko hummingbird carrying the news of Hou Guyun''s rebellion in the plain flew across the clouds and toward the direction of Tianjing City.


    Dawn, Tianjing City is the morning time, the Imperial Palace Beidou hall gathered.


    Yaowu star Emperor just sat down, suddenly, a sound of Seiko hummingbird fluttering into everyone''s ears, I saw a Seiko hummingbird suddenly bumped into the Beidou hall.


    As soon as the precision hummingbird landed, it broke into several pieces, and even the parts inside cracked. It was obvious that the flying speed was too fast, causing irreparable damage. You know, the cost of manufacturing a precision hummingbird is extremely high, but the reason why the Ministry of industry of the Beidou dynasty still makes a large number of hummingbirds is not that China is really rich and powerful, but that it values its sustainable use function. An ordinary Seiko hummingbird can fly at the speed of a sky level warrior. However, if the speed is maximized, it can fly at the speed of a star level warrior, and even produce a slight sonic boom. The price of such a high-intensity flight is to turn a Seiko hummingbird worth hundreds of taels of silver into a disposable product, After arriving at the destination, it will become what it is now - the broken frame will become a pile of parts.


    If there were no very urgent military information to report, it would not have been so wasteful.


    Emperor Yaowu immediately motioned to the eunuch to present the exquisite hummingbird. The number of hummingbirds that can directly locate their destination on the Beidou hall is extremely rare. Only the commanders of the main battle corps and several Taiwei of the palace commander''s mansion have such qualifications. Even the Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE, who used to be the commander of the main battle corps, will return this exquisite hummingbird to the work department intact as long as they hand over the military power.


    After seeing the letter from Jinggong hummingbird, Emperor Yaowu immediately ordered: "retreat!"


    In Baiguan unknown, so, have guessed, he ordered the northern Marquis if evil, Qingshu Marquis Murong qianhan and others to the study.


    So they guessed that something might have happened in Cangyuan.


    There is no suspense. When the people in the study heard the news, the expression on all their faces was "impossible", even those who had always been bad with the ancient family, such as Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun and Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE. After all, the news was so strong that the commander-in-chief of tangtangqin''s heavenly army defected to the enemy and coerced 500000 Qin''s heavenly army to revolt, It means that all the forces, weapons and fortresses of the Beidou Dynasty in Cangyuan made wedding clothes for the he people. In other words, the he people who got the imperial heavenly army and a large area of northwest territory of the Beidou Dynasty will become the most powerful existence among the four barbarians. They can even unite with other barbarians to compete with the Beidou Dynasty, It is no longer impossible to take the opportunity to enter the hinterland! Has the prosperity of Beidou Dynasty lasted for 500 years?


    Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan, after a short period of consternation, immediately arched his hand and said, "Your Majesty, this matter must be framed. Weichen thinks that taking Pingyuan Hou as a person, he will not do so!" This time, Emperor Yaowu sat in the Dragon chair and looked at Hou Murong qianhan. For the first time, he did not speak. After finding out the general attitude of emperor Yaowu, the Tantai family finally began the most vicious attackˇ° Marquis Qingshu, how long will you defend these rebels? " At the beginning, Hou dantai of Beisu, if evil, put out his hand and pointed to the face of Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan.

 Chapter 488

    If at ordinary times, even if the rank of Marquis dantai RUOYE in Beisu is equal to that of marquis Murong in Qingshu, he is still a junior. Such a disrespectful act would be an insult to the whole Murong family behind Marquis Murong in Qingshu.


    But this time, Murong qianhan did not attack. Instead, he allowed him to say: "the treason of the ancient family and the treason of the enemy have become clear. Do you want me to say more?"


    When Emperor Yaowu saw that RUOYE, the Marquis of the northern camp, was full of middle spirit when he spoke. He looked like a man in his heart. He couldn''t help asking, "RUOYE, why are you so sure that Gu Yun was treason to the enemy?"


    Dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, turned around and saluted the emperor Yaowu. Then he said in a loud voice, "Your Majesty, do you remember that more than half a month ago, Gu fan asked to transfer the cloud wing of the imperial army to Cangyuan to assist the imperial army?"


    "I remember." Yaowu star emperor body slightly leaning on the Dragon chair, looking at the northern Marquis Dan Tai if evil slowly said.


    "Your Majesty, Gu fan assisted the Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang in guarding Northern Xinjiang, Gu Yun in guarding Cangyuan, one in the northeast and the other in the northwest. Why did he suddenly want to transfer his troops to Cangyuan?" After a pause, dantai RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, continued to say confidently: "at that time, I was also confused. Even as Marquis Qingshu said, I thought that Gufan really did it out of filial piety..." dantai RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, sneered and then said: "it''s a pity that now with this information, Gufan''s intention has been revealed, In fact, he has long wanted to coerce the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army to revolt with their ancient family! "


    If the northern Marquis Dan Tai is evil, his words are like a stone breaking into the sky, and everyone is scared. This hat is too big!


    At this time, the Marquis of Qing Tian, dantai wuzun, also said: "Your Majesty, since the eight armed forces of cloud wing Department supported the Yantian army of Northeast China against the Hetian people together with Gu fan. After several great victories, the morale of the army has been basically controlled by Gu fan. At that time, when this son proposed to leave the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army in Weifeng City, the old minister felt that there was something wrong. But at that time, Gu fan was the victorious division and deserved to be rewarded. We can''t wait to speak. Now it seems that this son might have had this idea at that time! "


    The Marquis of Beisu, Dan Tai RUOYE, bowed his body and said, "uncle, it''s true that the father and son of this ancient family are all ambitious wolves. They had planned for a long time. It''s not enough to coerce the imperial army. It''s really hateful to want to invade the most elite Imperial Army of our dynasty!"


    "Wait!" At this time, I saw that the ancient family was completely at a disadvantage, and let a pair of uncle and nephew of the dantai family show off in front of emperor Yaowu as if they were singing a double reed. I wish emperor Yaowu would now, with a stroke of his pen, convict the ancient family of complicity, treason and manslaughter. Everyone was willing to do the icing on the cake, When they made great achievements in the war, they would praise Gu fan to heaven one by one. They wanted to let emperor Yaowu directly appoint him as a military marquis. It was just a matter of sending charcoal in the snow, but most people didn''t want to do it. Moreover, these people are all literati. At this time, I am afraid that they all silently say: Confucius said that a gentleman will not stand under a dangerous wall... Now he can''t talk well. If he can''t do it well, he has to put his own life into it. Who is willing to speak?


    At this time, Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan finally spoke. After all, he is different from these literati who like to ride on the wall. As we all know, the Murong family is allied with the ancient family, and they must have in laws. No matter whether the ancient family collaborates with the enemy and betrays the country this time, they are inseparable from the Murong family. It can be said that they are both prosperous and have both losses. How can he stand idly by at this time?


    "Qing Tian Hou, Bei Su hou..." Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan said slowly, "what do you want to do, for you have no basis to slander Pingyuan Hou, an important official guarding Yili, and the loyal ancient family?" He turned to Yaowu star emperor sitting on the Dragon chair, arched his hand and said, "do you think the emperor will be blinded by your sweet words, eliminate dissidents for you, and destroy the Great Wall for the dynasty?"


    Qingshu Hou''s words are correct and strict, and they are totally on the weak side of those two people who attacked the ancient family''s words just now: you all got the information from guessing and shadowing. Is there any definite evidence? If not, shut up!


    When Emperor Yaowu heard Hou Murong qianhan''s words, his eyes suddenly changed and became sharp. Suddenly, he was sweating like rain on his forehead. It''s a big hat to slander my colleagues and deceive the audience!


    Although Qingshu Marquis Murong qianhan was a military Marquis, he was the head of the Murong family. In a word, the situation was at least half reversed.


    But at this time, Marquis dantai of Beisu sneered: "Marquis Qingshu, you still don''t give up, do you want to defend the rebellion of the ancient family? Can I have no evidence of the ancient family in my hand? "


    When Qingshu Hou saw that dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, had a confident look on his face, the Murong family leader''s face was empty, but he soon calmed down and said to dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu: "how about you present it in court?"


    "Present it?" Hou dantai of Beisu gives a sneer, which seems to be lamenting the ignorance of Hou Murong of Qingshu. Then he says: "Gu fan has secretly escaped from Weifeng city. Now I''m afraid he has returned to Gu Yun. In this way, even if the ancient family conspires against us, all we can catch is the plain Marquis Gao in Tianjing City, who orders Mrs. Yujue... "Speaking of this, he turns to look at Qingshu Marquis Murong, and qianhan says in a joking tone:" Qingshu Marquis, do you think you are stupid or naive? The Marquis of Pingyuan sold all your Murong family. How can you count the money for them? "


    "You At this time, Qingshu Hou''s face was very blue. Facing the ridicule of the younger generation like dantai RUOYE in front of many important officials and Emperor Yaowu, Qingshu Hou Murong felt that he could not bear it. Is it tolerableˇ° Lizi, I will discipline you for your father who died early! " Qingshu Marquis Murong qianhan was very angry for a while. He even mentioned that the father of Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu had died early, that is, the disrespectful younger brother of Marquis dantai. In fact, since the rise of Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu, it has been said that the father of Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu was given death by Emperor Yaowu for no other reason, It''s just because Tantai RUOYE is the illegitimate son of emperor Yaowu. Considering the face of the royal family, the Tantai family has to knock off their teeth and swallow them. Otherwise, Tantai RUOYE is so favored by Emperor Yaowu that there is no explanation. Of course, many of the people who spread these rumors have been thrown into prison and never come out again. However, it is mentioned that some people still make fun of this joke. Qingshu Marquis Murong qianhan was really so evil that he broke this layer of window paper in front of Yaowu star emperorˇ° Hum, old man, when I closed my door, I had already reached the stage of star hero. Crushing you is as simple as crushing an ant. Don''t you think I''m afraid of you? " Beisu Hou dantai RUOYE looks at the Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan who wants to do it in front of him, and sarcastically saysˇ° Is that enough? " Just as they were about to fight in the imperial study, a powerful force rushed towards them. In a moment, both Hou dantai RUOYE and Hou Murong qianhan knelt down and looked at them standing up from the Dragon chair, A figure like a Godˇ° Don''t mention it to anyone else, or I''ll ask you! " It seems that emperor Yaowu hasn''t figured out how to deal with this matter, so he stood up, walked to the window, opened the window, looked at the distant sky, but turned his back to the officials and said, "you Aiqing, I want to be alone!" The ministers in the imperial study felt the pressure from the emperor Yaowu at this time. They dared to stay more. At the moment when the pressure was removed, they all bowed back. But as soon as they went out, they were divided into two distinct groups, each bypassing the other and whispering. The only strange thing is that no one wants to go the same way as Qingshu houmurong qianhanˇ° The Marquis of Qing Shu actually exposed the scandal in front of his majesty. Isn''t that pointing to his Majesty''s nose to scold him? " Several ministers whispered togetherˇ° There are scales under the dragon''s jaw. If you touch the dragon''s anger, you will kill him An old minister worried and said, "I''m afraid there will be disaster in the Murong family!"ˇ° Fei Lao, it''s useless to talk more. We are quite close to the Murong family, so we should be careful in our words and deeds recently! " A minister nearby whispered: "misfortune comes from the mouth!" In the evening, in the assembly hall of the Yili fortress plain Marquis''s mansion, almost everyone of the Qin heavenly army''s generals was worried, but they didn''t dare to show it in front of Gu Yun. You know, in one afternoon, Gu Yun had let the law enforcement team catch tens of thousands of soldiers spreading rumors. All of a sudden, Hou Guyun of Pingyuan changed from a good general who loved soldiers like a son to a fierce and changeable evil general who regarded human life like a weed. Now the whole qintian army has fallen into an atmosphere of uneasiness, speculation and fear. At this time, it is not difficult for the generals of the Qin heavenly army to find that on the right hand side of Hou Guyun in the plain, there is another handsome young man. Although his face is somewhat similar to that of Hou Pingyuan, he has never worn the standard armor of the Qin heavenly army. Obviously, he is not Gu Yu, the eldest son of Hou Pingyuan, who works in the army. Moreover, according to the level of today''s meeting, Captain Fenwu is not qualified to attend the meeting. Is it that... Seeing the general''s eyes of the Qin heavenly army, Hou Guyun of the plain can''t help but look at Gufan, so he doesn''t hide his privacy. He generously introduces: "you, this is my second son, Gufan, who is now the commander of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army!"

 Chapter 489

    One word fell, and everyone was in an uproar.


    "What''s the matter? Has the cloud wing of the imperial army come to support us? " A deputy commander looked at Gu fan, who was sitting beside Hou Guyun in the plain with expectant eyes.


    "I''ve heard of the combat effectiveness of the cloud wing of the forbidden army. I''ve done a lot of dog soldiers in Northern Xinjiang!" One of the five big and three rough generals nearby was full of admiration for the strength of the cloud wing Department of the imperial guards. He was wearing large armor and his muscles were like rocks. It was Zhan Aotian, the leader of Shenmu department mentioned by Gu Yuˇ° With their help, it''s not a trivial matter to try to drive the hesperians away! "


    For a moment, people were already hopeless, and their ashen faces looked forward to it. However, some people were also puzzled. How could the 100000 people from the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army enter the Yili fortress without noticing it, just like those who were asleep?


    When Gu fan saw this scene, he couldn''t even bear to tell these officers that he was only coming alone. According to the military law, Gu fan is absent from duty without permission when he appears in Yili fortress. If there is a mistake in Northern Xinjiang, he will be sentenced to prison!


    But Gu Yun gives Gu fan an encouraging look, which seems to let Gu fan tell these people the truth. Gu fan nodded and said to the crowd: "to tell you the truth, Gu fan heard that his father was in danger in Cangyuan and left his duty without permission. He came here alone!"


    Suddenly, all the general of qintian army expressed disappointment, which was similar to the feeling of rising to the air and falling to the ground. It was extremely painful.


    Even a few extreme generals have looked at Gu fan with disdainful eyes, as if to say: what''s the use of your coming alone? Don''t you think there are too few people to die?


    Gu fan was naturally aware of the unfriendly eyes in the conference room, but he still said with a smile, "this is the time for all of us to survive." Gu fan looked at the people in the conference room with a serious face, looked at the few disdainful faces and said, "of course, those who are ready to betray their country and seek honor are not among us. The smile on your face is a sign of betraying your comrades in arms!"


    Even if those sneering generals didn''t want to, they had to put away the smile on their faces and make a serious appearance of listening to Gu fan.


    Gu Yun saw that the whole meeting hall had been quiet, so he said slowly: "ladies and gentlemen, let''s talk about the situation of each department briefly..."


    There was no one to speak. The silence in the huge conference room was as dead as death. Even the occasional breath could be heard clearly.


    For a long time, Hou Guyun looked around all the people and said, "why don''t you say it? Is it too bad to be undone? "


    "No, Mr. Hou, you misunderstood me!" Zhan Aotian, the leader of Shenmu department, said to Hou Guyun: "at least as far as Shenmu department is concerned, the situation is still within control. Although the soldiers talk about some rumors in private, the whole situation is stable."


    Seeing Zhan Aotian''s statement, several other commanders also said that the army is generally stable and there is no big problem.


    Gu Yun looked at the crowd and then asked a question that made everyone look at each other: "it''s stable at present, what about in the future? How long can such stability last? "


    Zhan Aotian still arched his hand to Gu Yun and said, "Marquis, at present, it can hold down for a while and a half, but it is difficult to completely eliminate the influence of these rumors on the soldiers. If there is no morale boosting situation, I''m afraid..."


    "I''m afraid what?" Gu Yun at this time just came up with a bull''s strength, and asked after him incessantly.


    As before, Zhan Aotian said slowly, "I''m afraid our imperial army would rather be broken than destroyed."


    This sentence has been very euphemistic. In fact, Zhan Aotian means that if everyone wants to be the captives of he people, their morale will fall to the point of collapse.


    However, under such circumstances, how to find a winning chance to improve morale?


    This is also something that Hou Guyun is worried about. No matter whether Gao Taiwei believes it or not, the reinforcements should not be expected. In other words, now that the qintian army can not annihilate the enemy, it is the best outcome to be able to break through the encirclement.


    If you break through the siege and go back, you should be able to prove your innocence... Gu Yun closed his eyes slightly, as if he was laughing at himself in his heart. But if you lose the Yili fort and the vast territory of Cangyuan, even if you return home, you are afraid that you will accept the harshest sanctions from the Ministry of war... Death is inevitable, but at least the reputation of these soldiers can be preserved.


    Thinking of this, Gu Yun said slowly: "everyone, let''s set it up. Let''s get ready to break through!"


    "What! Marquis... We don''t want Yili fortress? "


    "Yes, master Hou, I don''t want the whole Cangyuan?"


    Several generals at the commanding level could not believe their ears. Gu Yun meant to give up Cangyuan and keep the strength of the qintian Army... The qintian army was the main battle Corps established to guard Cangyuan. If Cangyuan was lost, what would the qintian army do? All the generals in the conference room felt inexplicable sadness for a moment.


    Gu Yun seemed to expect that the generals might not accept it, so he had to pretend to be confident and said, "of course, we have to break through the encirclement and go. If we don''t go again, I''m afraid it''s too late to go in a few days." Before waiting for the generals to sigh, Gu Yun explained: "although we have lost Cangyuan now, the elite of the imperial army has been preserved, which is also the smallest loss. If we insist on staying here, Cangyuan will not only be lost, but also the imperial army will collapse. Even if we fight to death, what will we do to the star emperor who once established territory in Cangyuan?" Gu Yun is right in saying that Cangyuan has never been completely occupied since the Beidou star emperor defeated the king of hete and established the Ili fortress in Cangyuan to govern the surrounding 300 Li counties and counties, which became the northwest barrier of the Beidou Dynasty. Even if the officers and soldiers of the Imperial Army died in the war, they would be ashamed of the star emperor of the past dynasties. At this point, several generals in the assembly hall were so sad that they began to cry on the spot. After all, the qintian army''s breakout from the Yili fortress means that the qintian army has retreated and handed over Cangyuan to the foreign people. This humiliation of defeat will accompany these generals all their lives and become a pillar of shame, but they have nothing to do. Gu fan was also shocked by Gu Yun''s decision at this time. He was framed as treason... Broke through... Was killed... All kinds of previous life flew into his mind like snow flakes. In an instant, Gu fan''s face turned pale, just like an anemic and sickly person. Is everything really coming?

 Chapter 490

    Several generals at the commanding level could not believe their ears. Gu Yun meant to give up Cangyuan and keep the strength of the qintian Army... The qintian army was the main battle Corps established to guard Cangyuan. If Cangyuan was lost, what would the qintian army do? All the generals in the conference room felt inexplicable sadness for a moment.


    Gu Yun seemed to expect that the generals might not accept it, so he had to pretend to be confident and said, "of course, we have to break through the encirclement and go. If we don''t go again, I''m afraid it''s too late to go in a few days."


    Before waiting for the generals to sigh, Gu Yun explained: "although we have lost Cangyuan now, the elite of the imperial army has been preserved, which is also the smallest loss. If we insist on staying here, Cangyuan will not only be lost, but also the imperial army will collapse. Even if we fight to death, what will we do to the star emperor who once established territory in Cangyuan?"


    Gu Yun is right in saying that Cangyuan has never been completely occupied since the Beidou star emperor defeated the king of hete and established the Ili fortress in Cangyuan to govern the surrounding 300 Li counties and counties, which became the northwest barrier of the Beidou Dynasty. Even if the officers and soldiers of the Imperial Army died in the war, they would be ashamed of the star emperor of the past dynasties.


    At this point, several generals in the assembly hall were so sad that they began to cry on the spot. After all, the qintian army''s breakout from the Yili fortress means that the qintian army has retreated and handed over Cangyuan to the foreign people. This humiliation of defeat will accompany these generals all their lives and become a pillar of shame, but they have nothing to do.


    Gu fan was also shocked by Gu Yun''s decision at this time. He was framed as treason... Broke through... Was killed... All kinds of previous life flew into his mind like snow flakes. In an instant, Gu fan''s face turned pale, just like an anemic and sickly person.


    Is everything really coming?


    Plain Hou Guyun looked at the presence of all the Qin Tianjun generals, took a deep breath, Ma slowly asked: "do you have any questions? If there is a better way than breaking through the encirclement, you may as well say it. Let''s have a look... "


    Needless to say, the whole chamber was still silent.


    As if expecting this, Gu Yun shook his head and said, "OK, then you''ll listen to me." With that, he took out a map of changes and opportunities, unfolded it and put it on the table. He said to the generals, "ladies and gentlemen, this is the topographic map near Yili fortress. If we want to break through successfully, we have to leave Yili fortress for five hundred miles to enter the area of influence of the local garrison. The hermits will not dare to go deep alone. They will surely retreat. Then we will be safe."


    In fact, we all know that Gu Yun said that he would gallop 500 miles in a night under the pursuit of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of troops, and even if he was not killed, he would run half his life to death... "You guys, according to some information I got these days about the enemy''s change of defense, the enemy''s troops encircling the northwest corner of Ili fortress have the weakest combat effectiveness, and they are the slave army among the Heze people, That is to say, the militia of our Beidou Dynasty... "Gu Yun talks to the changeable and changeable pictures.


    "Marquis... But shouldn''t we retreat to the Northeast?" A general asked, puzzled.


    Gu Yun did not blame him, but shook his head and said: "of course, the enemy should be on guard against us to break through, so the northeast direction must be elite soldiers to intercept us, and there must be a mutual signal, if so, we still send to the door, isn''t that too silly?"


    "This... But breaking through from the Northwest can''t achieve the goal of breaking through the encirclement at all. Moreover, it''s easy to be discovered by the enemy and lead to the encirclement of the army. Isn''t it more urgent then?" The general continued to ask. It was obvious that not only he but also many of the general of the Imperial Army didn''t understand why Gu Yun wanted to break out in the opposite direction. It was not a suicide. What was it? Obviously, without a clear explanation of this issue, these imperial generals could not carry out Gu Yun''s plan well.


    Gu Yun seemed to expect that they would ask again, so he drew an arc with his hand on the map of changes and opportunities, and said, "well, I might as well tell you that the northwest corner can detour back to the original route. As long as the speed is fast enough, it can give the enemy the illusion that we want to escape into the desert to avoid them, and buy time for our safe escape!"


    "But now we have so many wounded and sick people in the qintian army, how can we march quickly?" It was Zhan Aotian, commander of Shenmu department, who asked this question. The eight foot man frowned and asked. Compared with other senior generals, Zhan Aotian is most concerned about his soldiers, which has been a consensus in the qintian army.


    With Zhan Aotian''s words, others are worried. After more than 20 days of fighting, there have been a large number of wounded and sick people in the qintian army. If we want to break through, these wounded and sick people will have to be carried on their backs, which will affect the speed of the March and reduce the effective forces that can fight. What can we do?


    Although they have never encountered such a great defeat or breakthrough of hundreds of thousands of troops, there are still some cases in the history books of war. It seems that most of the generals choose to give up the wounded and sick. If they are a little humane, they leave some supplies and let them live and die. If they have no humanity, they bury them alive or have no food and grass, They will also kill the wounded to serve as dry food... Could it be that this afternoon, Gu Yun ordered to clean up the army and took the law enforcement team to arrest people one by one, which made people shudder in their hearts, and they even felt that Gu Yun was determined to give up the tens of thousands of wounded people.


    After all, these people are all under the command of Gu Yun. Naturally, Gu Yun can guess some of their thoughts, so he said to the public, "do you think I will give up these wounded?"


    All were silent.


    Gu Yun raised his head and laughed, "ha ha ha... Can I be such a person?"


    "Er..."


    Gu Yun looked at the crowd and said, "you may not know something. This secret should only be known by the commander in chief of the Qin heavenly army. That is, when the Yili fortress was established, a secret road was prepared to lead to the nearest mozhou city..."


    As soon as this sentence came out, people immediately showed their desperate expression.


    Who would have thought that his majesty Yaowu Xinghuang was so wise and powerful that he had prepared a secret road when building the Yili fortress. In this way, everyone would be able to go back alive!


    But Gu Yun said coldly: "unfortunately, the hope of some people who are greedy for life and afraid of death will come to nothing. This secret road is for the wounded to evacuate!"


    Looking at Gu Yun in front of them, they were numb - the secret road was for the wounded to retreat, but what did more than 300000 Imperial troops do? Cover the wounded?


    Gu Yun nodded slowly and said: "yes, other uninjured soldiers of the Qin heavenly army, cover the injured! We broke through from the northeast corner, made a quick detour back to the original route, and then returned to mozhou nonstop to join the friendly forces coming out of the tunnel! "


    At this time, a commander of XuanHuo department, ASU long, stepped out and said to Gu Yun, "Marquis, why don''t you let all the elite troops leave the tunnel to preserve their strength?"


    Gu Yun could not help shaking his head when he heard these words and said, "if the elite troops break through the encirclement, there is still 50% hope of survival. How many% of the wounded? No one in Chengdu! If all our troops disappear overnight, they will surely guess that there is a secret road in Yili fortress. At that time, none of us will be able to leave, and we will all be killed! If, as you say, elite troops enter the secret passage to escape, and ordinary troops pretend to break through and attract attention, wouldn''t it be too cruel to those soldiers who are used as bait? Or are you elite troops? "


    Gu Yun''s words were sonorous. He only made several commanders, such as a Sulong, blush with shame. He was eager to dig a hole and bury himself. Zhan Aotian, commander of Shenmu department, nodded slightly while listening. He obviously agreed with Gu Yun''s proposal.


    At this time, I don''t know who whispered in the meeting hall: "what about the Marquis? Does the Marquis never walk through the tunnel? " Obviously, this sentence was whispered to each other, but at this time, the atmosphere in the Council room was too tense to escape people''s ears. This sentence appeared in everyone''s ears.


    Yes, will you go?


    As long as he can walk away, he will surely have a chance to avenge himself. Moreover, there is a saying that "a thousand troops are easy to get, but a general is hard to find." compared with him, these commanders and Deputy commanders can only be regarded as soldiers. Even if he leaves from the secret Road, what can he do? Moreover, the Yili fortress built during the reign of emperor Yaowu left a secret passage, but no one knew it. Only the commander of the Imperial Army handed it down from generation to generation? In fact, it is to prepare that if something happens, the commander can run away and make a comeback in the future. Otherwise, why not tell all the commanders the secret? Only one commander knows that the secret road is the gold medal of the commanders. Now Gu Yun has told everyone the news. It''s very generous and selfless. Even if he goes through the tunnel, there''s nothing wrong with it!


    But Gu Yun''s answer is: "no, I''ll accompany you to break through. If I''m not in the breakthrough team, they will be suspicious. Moreover, if you are short of a star level warrior, your action will have a lot of resistance!"


    In fact, Gu Yun''s two reasons are obviously excuses, but these two excuses have made many qintian army generals in the assembly hall tearful. They are moved by Gu Yun''s words. They want to accompany his qintian army generals through life and death. They are making fun of his life!


    But Gu Yun''s face is smiling. There is no sadness on his face. It''s like telling you that I''m going to have dinner with you... But it''s this smile that makes an inexplicable contrast with those tiger eyed and tearful qintian army generals around!


    For a time, Gu fan even had a kind of spiritual shock, he almost said: "father, you go with the wounded from the secret road!"


    Gu Yun heard that it was his little son who said this sentence. He immediately glared at Gu fan and said, "fan Er, what nonsense are you talking about? If I go by the secret Road, what is this? What does it look like? "


    Gu fan shook his head and said, "father, it''s not easy for you to reach Xingjie stage. Why waste your life?" Gu Fan said while looking at Gu Yun''s face, as if to see something from that pair of glaring eyesˇ° Gu Yu and I can stay and command you to break through the encirclement. I''m not talented, but I don''t think we can command the army under my father. Gu Yu has also broken through the xingpo level these days, and has the power of three nebulae, which is almost the same as his father''s strength.... "


    All the people were so surprised that they couldn''t close their mouths. The warrior with the power of the three nebulae in xingpo level is just a rare talent in ancient and modern times! Gu fan, the second son of Hou Guyun in Pingyuan, was a wonderful flower. Unexpectedly, Gu Yu, the eldest son, was also a peerless master!


    "No way!" Gu Yun didn''t even think about it. He refused and said, "according to what you said, isn''t it easier for us father and son to break through together?"


    Gu fan stares at Gu Yun''s eyes and says word by word: "father, I invite you to go, OK?"


    "Fan''er, did you take the wrong medicine today?" Gu Yun''s brow twisted into a twist. It was obvious that he was very angry at Gu fan''s unreasonable making trouble, but his newly wrinkled brow suddenly relaxed a lot, because he remembered one thing - that is, the night before he went to meet the "reinforcements", Gu fan came to his study and advised him not to go.


    Gu Yun went on his own way later. As a result, not only did he not wait for reinforcements, he also caused such a big disaster. If he didn''t go then, would it be better than now? But Gu Yun thinks that if he receives Gao Taiwei''s letter and doesn''t send troops to meet him, it means that he has two hearts. Reinforcements can''t come in at all, and the situation will not be much better than now... It can only be said that the designer''s move is too insidious. Whether Gu Yun goes or doesn''t go, it''s a charge of collusion and treason, and he can''t escape.


    Gu Yun, after all, is a veteran of the battlefield and a practitioner who understands the nature of heaven and earth. His second son is gifted. Can he really see through some causes and effects?


    At this time, he advised me not to interfere in this war. Can''t the qintian army escape?


    Is the Imperial Army really going to be defeated?


    Gu Yun couldn''t help but "clatter" in his heart, but he was disappointed.


    But Gu Fan said slowly, "father, you don''t have to worry that the future historian will attack you, because the price you pay is the only two sons..."


    One word fell, and everyone was in an uproar. Even Gu fan is so pessimistic?


    Gu Yun finally shook his head and said, "no, if I live alone, what''s the point? What''s more, fan''er, you are still young after all. I don''t know what the imperial court did to our defeated generals... "


    Gu Yun stopped for a moment, and continued: "it''s the lightest thing to deprive the title and send out soldiers. Most of them have to be punished and executed! If I go back, I will die. Faner, why do you want to stop my father from fighting to death as a marquis? "


    "Father..." Gu fan seems to want to say something, but the tears can no longer be stopped, such as broken pearls general Susu fall, want to speak again, but already sobbed.


    "Hou ye..." in the depth of love, a group of big men even burst into tears.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, Gu Yun couldn''t help but be stunned. Then he sighed secretly, but joked: "are you ashamed or not? I''m not dead yet. I don''t need you to mourn for me! "


    In a word, most of the generals burst into laughter. One of them wiped the tears on his face with his hand and began to laugh.


    Gu Yun saw that everyone''s mood had calmed down a lot, so he slowly gathered his smile and said seriously: "OK, everyone, go down and arrange it! Keep in mind that the fireworks in each camp can''t be put out. We should burn bonfires and torches all night without interruption! It''s not good for the enemy in other directions to find out! "


    "Yes, sir All the people, including Gu fan, should say it together.


    Gu Yun nodded slightly, then arranged: "gather the wounded soldiers to a camp outside the Yili fortress, and don''t make it public!"


    "To order!"


    After arranging all this, Gu Yun signaled everyone to leave the assembly hall. He stood up alone and looked at the increasingly dense cloud over the Yili fortress and the sunset. He sighed. Then he closed the window and the whole assembly hall fell into darkness, leaving him in the shadow!


    At the same time, the northwest corner of Yili fortress.


    In the sky above the slave camp, a figure in a black robe stood in the air, like a black stone statue. Next to him, there were two other ghost masters, one was Xiao Jitian, and the other, now known as Yin Shoumo, was the chief disciple of the ghost sect.


    Both of them are the first-class young leaders among the ghost scholars. Compared with Bai siyao who is in the right way, Bai Liyi is not more than one, even better than one.


    At this time, the two men saluted to the ghost man in black in the middle and said, "Uncle Taishi, according to your instructions, we have arranged all the dead soldiers!" Yin Shoumo showed a smile on his evil face and said, "I''m sure they can''t think of it!"


    The silver haired Xiao Jitian next to him bowed his hand respectfully to the ghost man and said, "master, I''ve arranged it too..."


    The nigger nodded slightly and seemed to express his gratitude to them.


    At this time, Xiao Jitian suddenly asked: "elder, I just don''t think they are likely to take this road!"


    "Grand martial uncle..." Yin Shoumo scratched his head and said, "to tell you the truth, I don''t think they can go from here, obviously they want to make a detour!"


    The ghost didn''t answer, just made a silent gesture, and then secretly laughed: "look, children!"

 Chapter 491

    After a heart to heart communication in the assembly hall, the whole qintian army can be said to be more united than ever, and almost all the generals have become monolithic. In the past, you may still want to fight for power and gain and show off. Now, if you can''t break through the encirclement, you will have no place to die. If you want to be a ghost of another country, which one has the strength of internal fighting? In fact, if this is not the case, it is really impossible for an army with a population of more than 300000 to be unified.


    Gu fan looked at those commanders and Deputy commanders who were busy with all kinds of preparations almost all the time. He felt a sense of pride in his heart. It''s really worth it to be able to go to life and death with such a team! What makes him even more proud is that the whole qintian army has another alias: gujiajun!


    For a time, Gu fan''s heart suddenly surged with a sense of pride. If the fate is really unchangeable, the way of heaven really can''t compete. What''s the harm of death? Heroes are not afraid of death. They are afraid of untimely life and can''t die. Since I was born at the right time, I have been a powerful man. As a general, I gave my life for my country and died in battle. It''s a good place to die. What''s my fear? The old man died standing, not kneeling!


    But Gu fan thinks of one thing, that is, Gu Yu and his father Gu Yun have fallen here, but there is no way to wash away the injustice. Although the justice of heaven will come out in the future, Gu Jia will still shine through the ages, and historians will give Gu Jia men a fair evaluation, But we can''t find out the person who made the figurine, but let him get away with it... I still haven''t changed the fate of my family in my reincarnation life. There are still many regrets... In the evening of the next day, I''m still in that chamber. All the people are still sitting in their original positions, but everyone''s expression is no longer rich, But only one expression: serious! The atmosphere, serious enough to freeze the air, seemed to be filled with the smell of iron and blood.


    "Are you all ready?" Gu Yun asked slowly.


    "All ready!" Everyone responded with the same voice.


    "Shenmu department!" Gu Yun called his name.


    "My subordinates are here!" Zhan Aotian''s burly body suddenly stood up and replied with a full air.


    "Your department is in charge of the termination!"


    "Yes, sir The two words are not too slow. After answering, Zhan Aotian immediately sits down.


    "Xuanhuobu!"


    "My subordinates are here!" At this time, ah Sulong also looked determined, as if he was about to go to the battlefield.


    "Your department has the least casualties and the most complete organizational system. It is up to you to take the lead and tear up the defense line in the northwest corner!"


    "To order!" A su long arched to answer a, then sat down.


    "The gold department!"


    "My subordinates are here!" Another commander stood up to answer.


    "You don''t have many wounded. You are responsible for feinting from the left side to attract the enemy''s attention."


    "I''ll live up to my life!"


    "Black water!"


    "My subordinates are here!"


    "Once the enemy is attracted by the Yaojin department, your department is responsible for directly cutting into the enemy camp from the right side, without delay. Tear up the enemy''s array for me and let the follow-up troops pass through!"


    "At your service!"


    Gu Yun arranged a series of battle plans of four departments. Finally, the commander of the last department, Houtu department, couldn''t sit still. He couldn''t wait to ask, "Marquis, what''s the combat mission of Houtu department?"


    Gu Yun turned his face and looked at the head bandaged commander of Houtu, who was wounded himself, and said slowly: "brothers of Houtu have fought the hardest battle in the past 20 days. The army has lost more than half. How can I let you fight again? Don''t refuse. You''re the covered Chinese Army


    "But Marquis, we can still fight!" All of a sudden, the commander of the thick soil Department felt that he was looked down upon by the Marquis of the plain, and he was looked down upon by the Marquis of the plain, along with a group of brothers behind him.


    "Don''t feel dissatisfied. You used to cover the brothers of other departments. Let the brothers cover you in this last battle! " Gu Yun then raised his face and asked, "Singh, do you want to disobey orders?"


    "My subordinates are here!" Singh, the head of the Ministry of thick earth, nodded.


    "Your troops are stationed in the central army, and they will meet you on all sides!"


    "Never die!" Singh responded.


    At this time, Gu Yun finished the arrangement, slowly looked at the faces of the people, and said in a deep voice: "pass the orders! Take Zishi''s louder as the signal, attack all


    "To order!" Sound like thunder shock, only to see 15 men arched hand together, together should road.


    Night, such as a faint black fog, spread over the whole Yili fortress.


    Around the Yili fortress, a large group of soldiers kept moving slowly, but they didn''t make any sound. It was like a black river flowing in the night, which surrounded the whole Yili fortress. The most clear and noisy sound could be heard in the air, On the contrary, it was the light sound of "crackle crackle" when the torch and campfire were burning.


    Gu fan looked at the scene in front of him. He lowered his head slowly and sighed. Then he turned his head and looked at the northwest corner of the sky, feeling disappointed.


    Gu fan didn''t believe in heaven and destiny. He came back from reincarnation to change his life against heaven. But why did Gu fan suddenly have an impulse to pray to heaven when he was in such a critical moment and was as quiet as before the storm.


    "Heaven, if you pity the loyalty of my ancient family, please give us a way to live." Although Gu fan didn''t say it, he couldn''t help saying it in his heart.


    But at this time, a sentence in the opening volume of the ghost Sutra of the underworld suddenly hit my heart: "heaven and earth are not benevolent, they regard all things as cud dogs..."


    "Heaven and earth are not benevolent..." Gu fan couldn''t help but lower his head and shook his head, but laughed bitterly at himselfˇ° With no exception whatsoever, dogs are * a loyal or evil person. What is the reason for heaven''s evil? That''s all. That''s all


    Just at this time, in the Populus euphratica forest outside the slave camp in the northwest corner of Yili fortress, a monk in black robe was sitting on a branch of a Populus euphratica tree. He could have stood in the air, but he just fell on the trunk and sat down.


    I saw him slowly take out a small Xiao, close to the mouth. For a moment, the whole Populus euphratica forest was filled with the sad sound of Xiao, which was as melodious as a cuckoo''s blood.


    It can be said that the black robed ghost did not use the slightest magic, but only with the sound of the flute was enough to attract the soul.


    In silence, a figure slowly fell on the branch opposite the black robed ghost. It seemed that he was afraid to disturb the flute playing, so the friar with silver hair didn''t speak. He just listened carefully, but his cold face showed a very complicated expression.


    Time passed very slowly, and it seemed to pass very quickly. When the song was finished, the black robed ghost monk slowly moved his flute away from his mouth. He looked up and saw a silver haired ghost monk in black armor on the branch opposite him. It''s Xiao Jitian, the chief disciple of Tianmo sect!


    "Master..." Xiao Jitian woke up from the sound of the flute and said to the black robed ghost in front of him: "I don''t mean to peep. I''m just attracted by the sound of the flute. I want to see who can play such a sad tune. I don''t want to, but I''m you..."


    The black robed ghost reached out his right hand and slowly signaled that Xiao Jitian didn''t have to apologize. Then he said, "if you can feel for the sound of the flute, it also means that you are a sentimental person." After a pause, he asked Xiao Jitian, "are you interested in listening to me sing a Qingge that matches this song?"


    Xiao Jitian quickly bowed his hand and said, "I can''t wait for it!"


    The ghost nodded slowly, then cleared his throat, and the mellow and graceful song came out.


    "Fog, vaguely cover the moon; The leaves fall in cold autumn; Frost, cold but your sword; Tears, reflecting into ice; Feng, once danced like a dragon; Eyes, past circulation like clouds; May the old friends dream again and drink together.


    The sky is heavy, the clouds are vast, the dream is long, the memory of the vicissitudes of life "forever separated, how can we forget, forever melancholy, only low taste.".


    Fireflies shine like stars; Night, alone lonely shadow.


    Hope, old friend dream again, relive sincere dream.


    Mountains heavy, water boundless, heart long, think cangcang; The end of the cloud, you can be in, only lonely forget Cang.


    Stars shine like fireflies; Moon, the shadow of the low hanging; Let the old friends dream again and drink together.


    I wish my old friend could dream back and feel the past again. "


    Xiao Jitian thought that he had heard countless sounds of nature, but he never thought that there was such music, which could last for three days!


    After a long time, Xiao Ji responded, saluted the black robed ghost and said, "master, I''m so absorbed in it. I just don''t know who did it? I really want to pay a visit to this elder. If I can get into his door, even if I lose all my accomplishments and don''t respect the stars, it''s OK! "


    Hearing what Xiao Jitian said, the black robed ghost just moved slowly in front of him. It seemed that he said with a bitter smile: "Jitian, I''m afraid that your wish can''t be realized. The composer of this song, like you, is also a man of cultivation. Moreover, he has long been buried in the earth, but he is still dead. He just brings this piece out of the tomb, which should have been forgotten."


    At this point, Xiao Jitian was shocked.


    Before Xiao Jitian asked, the black robed ghost man slowly said to himself, "it doesn''t matter if you are surprised. My secret has never been mentioned to anyone since I came back from reincarnation, and I''ve been holding it in my heart for a long time... Finally, I met a confidant who could feel for Xiao Sheng. I''ll tell you all about it. What''s the difference? "


    "Master, you..." Xiao Jitian couldn''t help but be surprised.


    The black robed ghost said slowly: "Jitian, our world is just a small part of the vast sea of time and space."


    "What... Is..."


    However, the ghost said calmly: "you guessed well, I am a person who keeps shuttling in various time and space, just like the son of a boat in the sea of time and space. Although my strength and life span will be reduced a lot every time I travel, I only want to achieve one goal, so I will not give up! "


    "Master, do you have any enemies?" Xiao Ji was shocked.

 Chapter 492

    "Yes, this man killed my wife and put my father-in-law in the dust forever. It''s a grudge The black robed ghost looked up and said, "this flute was given to me by my wife, this song was made by me, but this word was written by him for me, but it is after the defeat of our country and the change of things and people."


    "Who is that man? How hateful Xiao Jitian angrily asked. It can be imagined that before the sudden change, the couple were extremely happy. The harp and the zither were happy. But if it wasn''t for the sudden change and the country was ruined, how could they make such a masterpiece that can penetrate people''s hearts?


    Xiao Jitian knows that people who don''t experience suffering can''t write works handed down from generation to generation. Similarly, music is also a general principle!


    Then the black cloth with the black robed ghost''s face covering his mouth slowly wriggled and spewed out four words clearly: "north, Dou, star, Emperor!"


    Every word sounded like thunder in Xiao Jitian''s ear. You''re kidding! You''re kidding! In front of this black robed ghost, his enemy is the founder of the Beidou Dynasty five hundred years ago - the star emperor of Beidou! That''s ridiculous, isn''t it!


    Although Xiao Jitian was a ghost, he had encountered many strange things when he reached the stage of Xinghao, but it was really the most amazing thing.


    The black robed ghost said in a deep voice: "Jitian Xiaoyou, it''s normal that you can''t see these changes with your strength. Once your strength breaks through that bottleneck, you will find that everything you know before is extremely narrow... "


    After all, Xiao Jitian was gifted and intelligent. With the help of the black robed ghost man, he immediately knew the truth and nodded his head slowly to show his approval. The surprise on his face also decreased a lot.


    It''s just like the star level master can easily row mountains and seas. In the view of the star level strong, it''s just that after having a strong power, it makes proper use of the rules in the world. But in the view of ordinary people, it''s absolutely crazy and unrealistic. Similarly, Xiao Jitian''s star level warrior is no different from the common people who have never practiced martial arts for the existence of a higher level.


    The black robed ghost saw that Xiao Jitian had understood, and could not help laughing through the masked black brown.


    Why are you so happy It''s the first time that Xiao Jitian saw the black robed ghost smile so naturally. You know, for so long, the powerful black robed ghost in front of him is generally unsmiling. Even if he smiles, it''s also evil smile, insidious smile, sneer and sly smile. These unnatural smiles are really rare.


    "Jitian Xiaoyou, I''ve been wearing for thousands of years, and I''ve met countless people, including amazing talents and gorgeous people of all ages. But you are the only one who can be enlightened by me in a word!" The black robed ghost man laughed again, and then seemingly unintentionally said: "children can be taught, children can be taught... If you have time, maybe you can reach the level of our generation..."


    "What kind of realm?" Xiao Jitian heard what the black robed ghost said. He couldn''t help but wonder and asked.


    The black robed ghost slightly raised his head and said in a proud tone, "above the star!"


    "What! Above the realm of xingzun... Then... What is that? " When Xiao Jitian heard this, he stammered and stammered.


    "Xiaoyou, the cultivation of Xingjie depends on your own understanding and the understanding of the laws of heaven. If I tell you the secret, it will hurt you." The black robed ghost man looked at Xiao Jitian beside him with a dejected look on his face, and then comforted him by saying: "little friend, you are predestined by fate when you hear about it today, and you have a tough personality and excellent talent. It''s not impossible to break through the realm of xingzun in the future. You shouldn''t belittle yourself!"


    Xiao Jitian nodded silently.


    The black robed ghost turned his face to the bright moon in the night sky, narrowed his eyes slightly, and then said to Xiao Jitian beside him, "are you interested in listening to the past of my mortal enemy?"


    "I''d like to hear about it!" Xiao Jitian said respectfully.


    The black robed ghost leaned on the tree trunk, looked up slightly at the bright moon in the sky and said, "this matter also starts from my own master, who was the leader of the sect under the seat of akkadura, the holy king of the Hittites five hundred years ago."


    "Master, are you a hermit?" When Xiao Jitian heard this, he was slightly surprised. Although as a practitioner, he had no prejudice against the nation, he was surprised to know that the black robed ghost was a hermit.


    "No, I''m not a hermit. I''m just a disciple of the underworld temple. I met and fell in love with Elia, the youngest daughter of akadura. Her name was Leah at that time." The black robed ghost seemed to recall the happy memories of the past, and even his voice was gentle: "although I don''t know why the holy king of he sent his daughter to the temple of Hades for cultivation, when Leah told me that she was the daughter of the holy king of he, and she wanted to go back to Cangyuan to continue her cultivation, I almost agreed to her, I went to Cangyuan with her... When I was in Cangyuan, I came into contact with the teachings of the heretic church, which deepened my understanding of all things in the universe and the laws of heaven and earth, so my strength improved by leaps and bounds. As my father-in-law, akadura did not have any prejudice against me, but took great care of me and favored me, At one time, there was a rumor that the throne would be passed on to me. A tender and considerate wife and a learned father-in-law who respected and favored me made me feel the long lost affection and warmth for this orphan who had no father or mother since childhood


    The black robed ghost''s tone suddenly changed, and then said: "all my beautiful things have been destroyed by that man! He unified Zhongzhou, the richest state in Tianxuan state. Although he was not satisfied, his generals pointed directly at Cangyuan and used abuse to motivate his father-in-law to fight. Then he set a trap to seal his father-in-law in the stone statue, and soon his troops were defeated, Most of the land of Cangyuan has been lost... "He pointed to the boundless desert grassland around him and said," you know, 500 years ago, this was the territory of the kingdom of hete people! " There is no need for the black robed ghost to say much. Xiao Jitian has already learned from books about the following: he set up Yili fortress in Cangyuan, guarded by 500000 elite troops, known as the qintian army. In the next five hundred years, he people kept fighting with the northerners, fighting for their homeland! It''s just that in the books of the northerners, what the Great Dipper star emperor did was not called "aggression", but to expand the territory and spread the enlightenment to the barbarians, which is a virtue that has been passed down for generations!

 Chapter 493

    After a pause, the black robed ghost continued: "my wife, Oriya, saw that the hesperians were not a team because of the invasion of foreign enemies. Instead, they were increasingly divided in order to fight for the throne of the holy king. Her strength was getting weaker and weaker. She could not help but feel anxious and sneaked into the place where her father-in-law was sealed, hoping to find a way to break the seal by virtue of her own cultivation, But she was badly hurt by the spirit attached to the stone statue by the Great Dipper star emperor. When she escaped back, she was dying. She told me where she had sealed her father-in-law akadura, and then she died. "


    "Master, did you rescue akadura later?" Xiao Jitian showed great interest in this unknown history.


    "When I went to my father-in-law''s seal after the rising of the star king of Beidou, I found that the seal of soul on it had been exhausted because of time. I was able to communicate with my father-in-law''s soul. He told me that the rising of the star king of Beidou was not juxia, but reincarnation. He made me swear to pursue and kill the star emperor of the Big Dipper from generation to generation. Naturally, I am duty bound. Unexpectedly, he gave me all his strength, and I was able to break through the realm of the star Zun rank and began to understand the law of time... "


    Xiao Jitian can''t help frowning slightly at this time. The strong one on the star rank is able to push the mountains out of the sea, relying on his own spatial rules. But is the strong one on the star rank relative to space and the rules of time?


    "I reckon that the reincarnation of the Great Dipper star emperor is Gu Yun more than 470 years later, which is now hou Gu Yun, commander in chief of the imperial army of the Great Dipper Dynasty! But for more than 470 years, my physical body has already decayed, and my soul should be lifted up, or reincarnated. At that time, even if I retain my accomplishments and talents, my memory can not be found back... So I use my time rule to destroy my physical body! "


    "What Xiao Jitian was surprised that his mouth was open enough to swallow an egg. In his opinion, the soul and the body are inseparable under normal circumstances. The death of one of the two represents the death of the individual, and even some people take the initiative to destroy their own body... What is this?


    It seems that the black robed ghost also guessed that Xiao Jitian''s realm was unacceptable, so he said slowly: "let''s make a figurative analogy... Just like we were tested by stars when we were on the star stage, our souls can enter the star realm with the help of Yuxiao tianhun, but our bodies can''t go in... Similarly, our souls can travel through time and space, The physical body is a burden... It''s just... "The black robed ghost said sadly," if you abandon the physical body, you will eliminate all the possibilities of further promotion of the cultivation realm, and I will become a drifter in endless time and space. There is no physical body to belong to, and all my identities are false, Those are just my boarding bags... Including the present one! "


    "Master, what is the meaning of your existence?" Xiao Jitian asked.


    "Meaning?" The black robed ghost sneered and said slowly: "I am the pursuer of time and space, and the meaning of my existence is to destroy the soul of the Big Dipper! Then, I can completely dissipate between heaven and earth, and maybe I will always sleep in an unknown corner of the river of time! "


    After listening to the words of the black robed ghost scholars, Xiao Jitian knew in his heart that such a person is called "magic barrier" among the ghost scholars, because his existence is for some extreme purposes, and when the purpose is achieved, he can leave the world. Therefore, the person who is in the magic barrier is actually the saddest creature! They have been running endlessly all their lives, either dying out of strength in running, or dying after reaching the end, of course, only dying!


    The black robed ghost man stretched out his hands and said to himself, "now, after three times of time and space crossing, my strength has been reduced to the lowest point... My strength is above the star Zun level. One time, it has dropped to the limit of the star Zun level. The second time, it is the star Zun level. This time... You see, This time, I only have the ultimate strength of star rank... If I can''t fulfill my mission any more, even if I have the chance to kill him later, I''m not strong enough! "


    "Wait..." Xiao Jitian stopped: "master, don''t you come to this time and space to kill Gu Yun directly? Why have you been through it three times? "


    The black robed ghost sighed: "Jitian Xiaoyou, I told you before that the world we live in is just a tiny fragment of the vast space and time. For the first time, I successfully passed through the Cangyuan and killed the ancient cloud, but the hundred legged insects did not die. After all, the Big Dipper Star emperor once broke through the xingzun level and peeped into the secrets of space and time. In order to kill him, I crossed again and killed Gu Yun and his second son Gu fan on Cangyuan in another time and space. His divine knowledge just fell on his own son, so his book was useless, My son, who only knew how to read and break sentences, suddenly changed his temper and learned martial arts. Moreover, he had a lot of adventures and made great progress in cultivation. When he met me, he had already reached the level of star hero. Only when their father and son joined hands, they could not defeat me at the limit of xingzun, so they were killed by me. "


    "That elder, you come to this time and space, is to pursue and kill that big dipper star emperor''s last wisp of divine consciousness?" Xiao Jitian asked slowly at this time.


    "Exactly." The black robed ghost nodded and said, "if you don''t erase his last ray of divine consciousness, in other time and space, his divine consciousness will derive a complete soul, then everything I did before..." he looked at his hand and said with a dispirited smile, "then all my sacrifices will be in vain!"


    Xiao Jitian frowned slightly and said, "who does this wisp of divine knowledge of the Great Dipper star emperor fall on now The nigger replied, "it should be his second son Gufan. From the information I have collected since I came to this world, it should be him. However, there are some strange things about Gu Yu in this life. I can''t rule out the possibility that a wisp of divine consciousness will fall on him! " The black robed ghost looked at Xiao Jitian and said, "I only have the ultimate strength of Xinghao level. It''s very difficult to kill Gu Yun, Gu fan and Gu Yu. So I risked being attacked by the way of heaven to advance the time of Cangyuan war to the present! That is to say, Gu Yun has never broken through the stage of Xinghao! In this way, I can completely suppress him with the ultimate strength of starhero level, and successfully complete my revenge plan... As for the backfire of heaven, after I let the Big Dipper out of my wits, it''s floating clouds. "ˇ° Master, what is the way of heaven Xiao Jitian asked againˇ° In the last time and space, I advanced the time of the war by three years. As a result, the way of heaven came back and my own strength decreased sharply. Otherwise, how could I be defeated? Become the ultimate strength of starpower today? " "You know, when I was 20 years old, I was already at the top of the star class," the black robed ghost said with disdain Xiao Jitian seemed to want to ask something else. Suddenly, the black robed ghost man''s eyes became alert. Then he stood up and said to Xiao Jitian, "little friend of Jitian, Wang aogang has arrived. It seems that our plan is about to start. Xiaoyou, you and Yin Shoumo help me to complete my revenge. After the success, I will teach you everything I have learned in my life. Although it can''t help you to reach the top of xingzun, it must be easy to break through to xingzun. How about that? " Xiao Jitian quickly arched his hand and said, "thank you, master." The black robed Sergeant breathed a sigh of relief and murmured to himself, "OK, OK. The heirs have also been found, and they should be able to end their worries. My whole cultivation will not be sold out in the end, and I can go away at last! " With that, his figure suddenly turned into a dark shadow, which dissipated in the night sky. Only Xiao Jitian was left standing on the branch of the Populus euphratica tree, looking up at the dark shadow across the night sky. The light of the bright moon scattered on Xiao Ji''s long silver hair, just like flowing mercury. Tonight''s conversation with the black robed ghost man had a great impact on his heart. All of a sudden, he changed from a strong star to a child who didn''t know anything. Such a psychological gap was so big that even Xiao Jitian''s mental tenacity was hard to adjust for a while. But at the same time of feeling the great gap, Xiao Jitian''s sexual ability was also secretly buried the seeds of his desire for power. He lowered his head and raised his right hand slightly. Under the gaze of his eyes, he clenched and opened his hand. He raised his head, looked at the bright moon in the night sky, and slowly said to himself, "star Zun steps, above..."

 Chapter 494

    At the same time, countless dark figures had left the brightly lit qintian army camp, quietly approaching the slave camp in the northwest corner of the encirclement.


    Needless to say, the campfires and torches in the camp of the Qin heavenly army were all illusions. The troops of this detachment marched very fast with almost no voice, showing a very high quality of combat.


    When the army was less than a mile away from the slave camp, it stopped. At this time, the soldiers of the Qin heavenly army could see the appearance of the soldiers patrolling around the slave camp.


    This team is the most complete one in the qintian army, which is under the command of the commander a Sulong.


    All the people hold their breath. These soldiers lurking in the dark are just like wolves peeping at the sheep, waiting for the moment of fatal attack in silence.


    "Go ahead, tear up the enemy''s line!" A Sulong suddenly jumped out of the grass where he was hiding. His hands were like electricity. He was a bright dragon formed by the power of two stars. With a dazzling arc around him, he flew left and right towards the slave camp in front of him.


    "Enemy attack, enemy attack!" Seeing all of a sudden from the darkness, countless soldiers in full armor and murderous northerners were completely stunned. After a short period of surprise, they immediately cried out in harsh Hebrew.


    These northerners were all soldiers of the imperial army. Their blue armor was covered with a thick layer of withered grass, which made them blend perfectly with the surrounding background when they were lurking in the dark. At the moment of their charge, they shook off their cumbersome camouflage one after another. Suddenly, a blue tide appeared in front of the slave barracks of he people, which was like a wave of indomitable erosion of everything in front of them!


    Soon, like a blue sword, XuanHuo was deeply inserted into the enemy camp.


    At this moment, the slave soldier on the left immediately yelled: "enemy attack, enemy attack! There are enemy attacks here, too! "


    From the high altitude, it was as if a bluish blade suddenly appeared on the left side of the slave barracks, pushing toward the slave barracks.


    In the panic, countless slave soldiers ran towards the camp on the left. At this time, a straight Blue Sword appeared on the right side of the camp. This blow was like a dagger piercing the cow''s skin. It was a direct blow through the enemy''s camp. Born among the 100000 slave soldiers, he opened up a way to attack the black water department of the qintian army on the right side.


    At this point, the battle plan arranged by Gu Yun has been fully realized, and the whole qintian army''s breakout troops have opened a gap.


    On the face of Hou Guyun and Gu Yu, Gu fan, who are floating in the air, are excited. "It''s true that he never thought that we would break through from here. Let''s get rid of the pursuers as soon as possible." Gu Yun looks at the troops who are about to escape from Shengtian and is very excited.


    At the same time, on the black cloud outside the slave barracks, countless strong people with strong breath hold their breath, and their breath is blocked by a circle of polar aperture near the black cloud, not a single breath is sent out.


    If Gu fan is here, he will definitely find that there are too many acquaintances among them, but without exception, he is the top strong man in each camp.


    With the black robed ghost as the center, there are not only Herculean generals, Hourong and Langya guards, but also Japanese warriors and Zili Jiangtou division.


    "Hum... Today is the time for the fall of the Imperial Army!" The tall general looked at the inferior slave soldiers, but said with a sneer, "it''s time for the performance to end."


    "General Bazin, please wait a little longer." The nigger also noticed the situation of the camp at his feet. "Let them struggle a little longer!"


    "Ha ha, my sword is hungry and thirsty!" The general of the Hittite, who was called Bazin, boasted with pride, holding up his sword.


    There was a small and obscene Japanese warrior beside him, who was in sharp contrast with the tall hitchmen warrior beside him. The small Japanese said, "why the northerners dare to invade us wantonly is because we are not united enough. If we twist our strength into a rope... The northerners will not pay attention to us at all!"


    "What Liu Sheng said is true." Next to the dog Rong Wang aogang also noddedˇ° It is our lack of unity that gives the northerners a chance to take advantage of it! "


    It was Liu shengzongdan, who was called Liusheng Jiansheng by aogang. Seeing that his viewpoint was approved by Wang aogang, he was a little proud.


    Let the Hessian, the Hourong and the Japanese get together, but the woman in the white veil who was surrounded by several headmasters was silent.


    As everyone knows, she is the spiritual leader of Zili barbarians, and now she has become the leader of the headmaster. This girl, who seems to be no more than 17 or 18 years old, is the famous Princess zhaomusi in southern Xinjiang. It is said that Gu fan, who is now the commander of the cloud wing Department of the northern imperial guards, suffered a defeat when he was the cloud riding captain of the Shuntian army in southern Xinjiang, but she never lost. In the Shuntian army, neither Guan Haotian, the northern Marquis, nor dantai Mingjing, the fierce Marquis, dare to stop her!


    In fact, she lost to Gu fan, now it''s not a shame. After all, when he was in Tianjing City, he defeated dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, in the eight divisions. He also fought several major battles in Northern Xinjiang. He repeatedly defeated the strong with the weak. The most fierce dog army of the four tribes lost its armor and was defeated. Wang aogang, the current dog army, almost died in his hands several times, It is not shameful for Princess Jiuli to lose to Gu fan. Obviously, the communication work of the he people was in place, and the support of the he people was the only one for Wang aogang. However, in this battle of Cangyuan, the he people invited all the strong people of the four tribes to the battlefieldˇ° Master, it''s about time. " Standing behind the black robed ghost, Xiao Jitian, with silver hair, arched his hand slightly. After learning the real strength and identity of the black robed ghost, Xiao Jitian showed more and more respect for him, not only for his strength, but also for his teachersˇ° Jitian, go on with Shoumo! " The nigger nodded and said to them. Xiao Jitian and Yin Shoumo dive together and fall into the air from the clouds. Facing the battlefield below, they keep putting Dharma Seals on their hands, close their eyes and recite words, obviously chanting a kind of mantra. A moment later, the two people suddenly drink together, open their eyes, from the two people''s body originally dense black gas suddenly spread out, unexpectedly is like water wave general toward the bottom spread in the pastˇ° No! We''re in ambush! " Gu fan, who was over the troops of the imperial heavenly army, suddenly raised his head, looked at the opposite sky and cried out. At this time, the battlefield was still completely one-sided. The battle plan arranged by Gu Yun was perfectly achieved. The whole qintian army was rapidly passing through the other''s camp. At this time, Gu fan suddenly said "ambush!" Gu Yu and Gu Yun were confusedˇ° What''s up? It''s not good... What! " Gu Yu is just about to say, "isn''t this good?" Who knows when he said this sentence, suddenly changed suddenly! There were countless black clouds pouring down from the sky of the slave soldiers'' camp, which covered the whole camp. When these black clouds were close to the ground, they immediately drilled into the dead bodies. The bloody bodies with missing arms and legs got up one by one, and rushed to the living qintian soldiers regardless, Even the corpse whose limbs had been cut off was still swimming and crawling desperately on the ground. When he got close to the Qin heavenly army, the soldiers opened their mouths and bit it. It was really frightening!

 Chapter 495

    To deal with these dead and resurrected opponents has caught the Imperial Army by surprise. Unexpectedly, a large part of the ground where they were standing collapsed. Inside were all the Hittite soldiers who had been killed in the previous battles. Under the control of the strange dark atmosphere, they came back to life. They picked up the weapons they were buried with and rushed to the soldiers who were not stable and fell down.


    It seems that the he warriors who came back from the dead have more powerful brute force than before, and they are not afraid of death. They can almost split the armor of the Qin heavenly Army soldiers with ordinary iron weapons, and the armor of ordinary soldiers may be completely wrapped up everywhere. As long as they are exposed, they are all bitten by at least one dead body, Some of them were even torn into several pieces by the amazing physical strength of these corpses.


    "Break through, stand out!" Seeing that the situation has turned into a mess, XuanHuo department, the first one to break into the camp, is the deepest, the most attacked and the most lost. As the commander of XuanHuo department, ASU long is going crazy! Seeing more and more dead soldiers, those dead soldiers will soon be "resurrected" by the black air. The monsters of the Qin heavenly army are much stronger than those of the he people, and they are more difficult to kill. If this continues, I''m afraid the whole army will be destroyed!


    Not only the deepest XuanHuo department, but also the protected Houtu department are also facing the attack of these dead monsters. For a moment, the situation that was originally very beneficial to the qintian army completely reversed!


    At this time, Zhan Aotian, the leader of Shenmu department in charge of the rear of the hall, rose to mid air and couldn''t wait to say to Gu Yun and others: "no, if there is no way to stop these monsters, our soldiers will be unable to stop them!"


    "Yes, we must do something quickly!" Gu Yu is also anxious at this time. He turns around and asks Gu fan beside him, "what can I do?"


    Gu fan was staring at the sky above the front position and said, "there''s only one way. Go to the opposite side and kill the caster!"


    Gu Yun immediately made a decision and ordered: "all those above the star level follow me!"


    At the same time, in the dark cloud opposite, countless people, like watching a play, looked at the situation in the camp below with great interest and could not help whispering.


    "I didn''t expect that the strongest main battle army of northerners was just like this!"


    "Yes, they are all paper tigers. They scare people!"


    "That''s it. You see, I''ve been beaten like a bear by some dead soldiers."


    "But he people have been oppressed by this team for 20 years..."


    "He people are all straw bags?"


    "Shh, don''t say that. Look at the general of the Heren next to him, his face is green..." a Japanese man next to him reminded his companion.


    "Cut the crap and don''t forget who you are. Can you say that at will? " How can Japanese sword sage Liu Shengzong Dan not hear his subordinates whispering behind him. He wants to slap each of these two bastards on the spot. The Dragon doesn''t beat the local leader. This is the territory of he people. Why don''t you think about the time and place when you talk and do things?


    Just then, the black robed ghost suddenly sneered, "they''re coming. It''s your turn to do it!"


    I saw countless stars across the night sky. In a moment, more than ten star level masters appeared in the sky outside the dark clouds.


    The first three were Gu Yun, Gu Yu and Gu fan.


    Gu Yun, who was wearing blue armor and ox horn helmet, had a big blood red sword in his hand, just like the legendary demon king. At this time, he glanced at the people standing on the dark cloud and said contemptuously, "who dares to stop my Chaotian soldiers? It turns out that the demons and monsters of the four barbarians have arrived in the sky!" Before he finished his words, the big sword had been carried to his shoulder, and he suddenly yelled: "just in time, I''ve come to see you one by one! Let''s get rid of you together! "


    The violent drinking of the Xinghao level can almost turn this kind of mental pressure into essence, and the extreme wall protecting the barbarian experts suddenly shakes violently.


    People in the extreme wall can''t help looking at each other when they see that Gu Yun''s roar has achieved such a terrible attack effect. However, listening to Gu Yun''s arrogant tone, they even want to kill all of them in the first World War. Which one of these people is not the top person of all forces, suddenly they feel unhappy.


    At this time, almost all the people are thinking about whether or not to take the hand, and how many chances they have to win against the strong star rank. However, there is only one person who looks at the one on the cloud in front of him and feels lost.


    Similarly, a person beside Gu Yun is also looking at her.


    It''s Gufan.


    The past is vivid in my mind. At that time, two people who were almost half a child agreed that they would never be enemies outside Zili barbarian''s camp. Now the situation has changed, but they meet again under such circumstances.


    Although Gu fan and princess zhaomusi of Jiuli are separated by a barrier, they are separated by a natural moat.


    It seems to be self-evident which is more important than the original ignorant friendship.


    If zhaomusi chooses not to attack Gufan and others, it is tantamount to breaking the covenant with the other three ethnic groups on the spot and becoming the target of public criticism. Moreover, from the point of view of the situation, the ancient family is obviously in a weak position... But if zhaomusi attacks Gufan regardless of face and past friendship, he feels that he can''t bear to go down the well like this.


    Gu fan looked at the zhaomusi in front of him. Compared with two years ago, the zhaomusi at this time not only had the heroic spirit tempered by winning all battles and the bearing of the supreme leader of the Zili barbarians, but also had a slightly green girl''s breath, which seemed to be washed and aged by time. It was more integrated with his temperament and gradually revealed a mature woman''s charm. At this time, the two people looked at each other like this, one in white and the other in green. It seemed that time had only passed for a moment, and they had passed a thousand years in a trance. Finally, Gu fan spoke slowly, but he whispered to zhaomusi: "zhaomusi, long time no see!"ˇ° Yes, Gufan, long time no see... "Zhaomusi wants to say nothing. Gu fan light smile for a while, said: "you become beautiful!" Zhaomusi''s face turned red. He was embarrassed and lowered his head. Who knows, Gu fan the following sentence is: "you start first!" Just when Zhao Mu Si suddenly raised his head and looked at Gu fan with surprised eyes, as if he wanted to know from Gu fan''s eyes what he meant when he said this sentence, suddenly a hoarse voice called out: "Japanese sword Saint Liu Sheng zongdan, ask for advice!" But the Japanese swordsman Liu Shengzong Dan saw that everyone wanted to fight, but he was afraid of the strength of Guyun Xinghao rank and didn''t dare to stand out. He thought that the Japanese had never been seen among Sifang tribes. He just took this opportunity to kill Guyun, a powerful enemy, and he would surely be among Sifang tribes. Thinking of this, the short Japanese suddenly pulled out the Japanese sword behind him, The left foot is a little bit, has already rushed toward the ancient cloudˇ° "Japanese?" Gu Yun saw that the first one who rushed up was the short Japanese. He couldn''t help but sneer. He held the bloody sword in front of him. He saw the direction of Liu Shengzong Dan''s attack. He just swung it slightly. Then he held the handle of the sword in his hands like a big wave. The sword turned slightly. He was already shooting Liu Shengzong Dan with the body of the swordˇ° Bang Liu Shengzong Dan, who is moving rapidly, only feels that he has run into an elephant and shows his teeth for a moment. Even though he is in great pain, he doesn''t want to be ashamed of the Japanese in front of the experts of the four tribes. He has to hover in mid air and scream "aha!" From the top of Gu Yun, holding the Japanese sword in both hands, he launched another attack. At this time, the four barbarians on the black cloud all had the impulse to sneer in their hearts. Looking at the Japanese swordsman, without saying a word, he was the first one to rush up. He thought that he had the ability to press the bottom of the box to restrain Gu Yun in front of him. Who knew that he just rushed out and ate a shriveled one, and it seemed that he was not Gu Yun''s opponent at all. It was clear that his bones were so cheap that he wanted to fight, Dare to love this Japanese sword saint''s "sword" is "cheap"? At this time, several headteachers around zhaomusi were about to show their bodies to help fight, but suddenly zhaomusi stretched out her hand and made a blocking action. Those headteachers in southern Xinjiang standing behind her immediately understood and respectfully saluted zhaomusi and retreated. Of course, this scene was also seen by the strongmen of other tribes. At that time, Wang aogang spoke in a strange toneˇ° Princess zhaomusi, I heard that Gu fan had an indistinct affair with you when he was a captain of yunqi in southern Xinjiang. Now you don''t let the head lowering division of Southern Xinjiang do it. Do you love your old lover? " "Your Majesty, Princess Jiuli, this is not the old lover, but the father-in-law who loves the future," said the golden wolf head of langyawei next to Wang aogang Originally, Princess zhaomusi of Jiuli was born with beautiful appearance. Most of the experts in the four barbarians were men, and they were coveted. At this time, taking advantage of the news from Wang aogang, the dog army, it was better to have a mouth addiction. All of a sudden, the people next to him laughed, and even a lot of people sent out lewdness. Laugh. However, those who are smiling and wiping their saliva are all called by Princess Jiuli, and the headmaster behind Mu Si cast a vicious look. Obviously, if they didn''t take into account the current situation and each other''s position, they would have bewitched these villains who dare to call Mu Si disrespectfully to Princess Jiuli now! But after all, Princess zhaomusi was also a hero. How could she be ridiculed by aogang, the king of Canrong? She turned pale and said sarcastically to aogang, the king of Canrong: "Your Majesty, I heard that when you were in Northern Xinjiang, you were killed many times by Gu fan. He ruined the overall situation several times and almost lost your life. It''s reasonable to say that among so many of us, You should be the one who hates the ancient family most! But you are not like a person who has a deep hatred with the ancient family... Could it be that... "Princess zhaomusi of Jiuli deliberately delayed for a while, and then continued to use contemptuous language:" is it that your majesty aogang is afraid of seeing that Guyun has the strength of xinghaojie? Would you rather be a turtle

 Chapter 496

    "You... You whore..." a gold wolf behind Wang aogang of Canrong heard that Princess zhaomusi of Jiuli had ridiculed his master like this, and immediately he would scold him. But Wang aogang of Canrong knew him better than he did. He raised his right hand and made a silent gesture. The gold wolf quickly swallowed half a sentence he hadn''t said.


    When Princess Jiuli called Mu Si to see that aogang, the king of dog army, was still witty, she sneered and said, "since your majesty aogang also knows that it''s not easy for the strong of Xinghao rank, naturally our Palace also knows that it''s wrong for us to save our strength for our elite and avoid unnecessary sacrifice?"


    "This..." the powerful people of the four tribes looked at each other at this time, but none of them could find out the fault of the sentence that Princess Jiuli called muse.


    Naturally, across a polar wall, their conversation was all heard by Gu fan. When Gu fan heard Princess Jiuli''s words, he couldn''t help but warm his heart. He whispered to her and said, "thank you, Zhao Musi!"


    Jiuli Princess zhaomusi just shook her head slightly and replied, "Gufan, if I can help you, I can only do this. I hope you can go back alive! "


    "I will!" Gu fan nodded to convey a positive word in the pastˇ° And I will


    Seeing that all the strongmen in the four tribes are unwilling to come out, and the Japanese swordsman Liu Shengzong Dan is really not very good at fighting. In just a dozen rounds, he has only the ability to parry, and even has no ability to attack. He even constantly uses some "Ninjutsu" to escape. If he didn''t care about the face of the Japanese, he would have escaped back to recuperate.


    Liu Shengzong Dan, the Japanese swordsman, now understands what it means to ride a tiger. What makes him feel more angry is that so many experts are watching in the extreme wall. It''s almost like playing monkey. They don''t want to help him at all!


    Seeing that it was about to turn into a deadlock, one of the four powerful tribes yelled: "old friend Guyun, I''ll meet you!" But Bazin, the general of the Nahe people, flew out with a big knife and stopped Gu Yun.


    "Bazin, how can you be interested in saving the Japanese?" Gu Yun saw that Bazin rushed up, sealed the path of Bazin, and asked lightly.


    "I have nothing to do with the Japanese. Today is the day of the destruction of your imperial army. As a general of Heze people, I have been fighting with you in Cangyuan for 20 years. How can I not come to your end?" Bazin, the general of Heze, roared, holding the sword in his hands, and said, "die!"


    "Good, good, good!" Gu Yunlian said three good words. Holding the sword in both hands, he split the time and space in front of him with one sword. A black space crack appeared in front of him, as if a big black mouth suddenly swallowed them. This is the same as the principle of the division of two realms created by the technique, which is to separate the space with strength, so that the people can confidently and boldly exert their strength and fight with all strength!


    At this time, Xiao Jitian and Yin Shoumo had already returned to the black cloud. Xiao Jitian arched to the black robed ghost and said, "master, the wall of soul attachment has been laid. It can last for another three hours."


    "Very good!" The black robed ghost man nodded, then slowly turned around and said to the strong one of the four tribes behind him: "everyone, it''s your turn!"


    I saw dozens of stars rising up in the air, but all the powerful barbarians in the four directions above the black cloud rose up in the air and rushed to the star level masters of the ancient army who were suspended in the air.


    It took only a few breaths to divide and encircle. Almost every star level master of the ancient family had to face two or three barbarians of the same level. For a moment, the situation was extremely unfavorable.


    But in the middle of the air, there are two other people, Gu Yu and Gu fan.


    Then Yin Shoumo said to the black robed ghost man, "uncle, let Xiao Jitian and I work for you. Can we get rid of the ancient brothers?"


    Instead of expressing his position, the black robed ghost turned his head slightly to the dog king aogang and asked, "Your Majesty, can you let these two young talents work for you?"


    At this time, Wang aogang was still guilty in the face of Gu fan. At this time, there was a star hero and a star hero. He immediately had the confidence and said with a smile, "how about going with you?"


    "Whatever you want!" Xiao Jitian replied respectfully.


    Three figures suddenly flew up from behind the black robed ghost and rushed at Gu Yu and Gu fan.


    "Aogang, I can''t believe you dare to come!" Gu fan looked at Wang aogang, the dog soldier who came at him, and sneered: "there is an old saying that" nothing can be more than three things ". This is the third time that you and I have officially fought each other. If I don''t kill you, I won''t be Gu fan!"


    When Wang aogang heard Gu fan''s words, he was stunned, and a chill rose slowly from his back. However, he soon overcame this negative emotion and said: "Gu fan, don''t be arrogant. This sentence is also for you!"


    But Gu fan''s heart sank when he saw the two figures behind Wang aogang.


    Because his black armor and long silvery white hair were so conspicuous that it was hard for people to forget it after seeing it once. In addition, his power of dominating God in the last memory of Gu fan was almost enough to make Gu fan shudder at that time!


    Among the two people in the back, the one on the left is the leader of Tianmo gate, Xiao Jitian, the white haired demon God, who broke six passes in Tiandi''s treasure house! Gu fan was surprised. He thought that it was the wizard among the barbarians who could control the corpse. Who knows that he was the first-class ghost master like Xiao Jitian! Gu fan looked at Wang aogang in front of Xiao Jitian. He sighed and said to Xiao Jitian, "what? Even Xiao Jitian, the rebellious white haired demon, has been domesticated as the dog of Wang aogang? " When Xiao Jitian heard this sentence, he was stunned and stopped in mid air. He looked at Wang aogang who was next to him in a funny way, as if he wanted to explain something. It''s obvious that he was mistakenly regarded as the pawn of the martial arts man in front of him, which hurt his self-esteem. After all, he was a man of cultivation. He had a more contemptuous attitude towards the secular imperial power. The king of dog Rong didn''t want to be the king of dog Rong. He really couldn''t do anything to command him. How did aogang, the king of Canrong, think that Gu fan''s sudden utterance of this sentence stopped both Yin Shoumo and Xiao Jitian. It is obvious that these two people are the top figures in the Guishi sect. Who would like to be ordered by others? Even for a moment, they seemed to want to leave aogang and let him fight alone with Gu fan. This is an extremely dangerous signal for Wang aogang, who doesn''t think he can beat Gu fan and Gu Yu with one to two. Wang aogang, a dog soldier, was quick to get wise. He called out: "be careful, you two. He wants to divide us and break us up one by one. Don''t be fooled!" Xiao Jitian and Yin Shoumo are able to achieve their present achievements. On the one hand, they have excellent talents and good fortune. On the other hand, they both climb up on other people''s corpses. Otherwise, the gifted people are like the sand of the Ganges River. Why only a few of them stand out? At this time, the two people were reminded by aogang, and they suddenly realized that they were almost in the trap. Yan Shoumo''s hands crossed, and suddenly the whole space collapsed, and a huge polar wall completely shrouded the five people. At this point, only the black robed ghost was left on the whole black cloud. He looked at the battlefield fighting in front of him, and his face was covered with an imperceptible sneerˇ° Fight, fight, fight He whisperedˇ° No one wants to retreat from the battlefield of life and death! "

 Chapter 497

    I only heard the sound of "Shua" like the tide scouring the dam, and then the surrounding sky suddenly changed from black to deeper darkness. In the darkness, there was a faint silver light reflected.


    "Here is..." Gu Yu looked at the strange surroundings, but seemed to be very familiar with the environment, suddenly lost his voice: "here is the star domain!"


    "Well, you''re only half right!" Yin Shoumo''s handsome and evil face gave a little smile, but a white jade bone fan came out of his hand. He said with a gloomy smile: "this is the star field that I conjured up with my spiritual power. In this star field, I can constantly absorb the power of the stars, but you can''t! That''s why I call this the dead realm of stars! "


    "Star dead zone!" Gu fan and Gu Yu were surprised almost at the same time, but they looked at each other, and were surprised in their eyes.


    "You are from the ghost clan!" Gu Yu suddenly exclaimed: "the death realm of stars is the boundary of the ghost sect. How can you..."


    Ghost sect is second only to tianmor sect among ghost scholars. Ghost sect and tianmor sect absorb the evil spirit of heaven and earth for their own use, and summon the demon possessed under the 18 layers of hell. They have great destructive power. The biggest specialty of ghost sect is to hinder, interfere and harm the opponent. Most of them are moves that harm others and benefit themselves. Although they are not powerful, they are moves that can kill the opponent. For example, it seems that the difference between the two sides lies in the subtle difference that one can not absorb the power of the stars, and the other can absorb the power of the stars. But in fact, even if a strong person of the star rank enters the star dead area, he can''t kill the person in charge of the array as long as he keeps making moves, and his power keeps decreasing, It can''t be supplemented by the power of the stars, because the connection with the vast star field has been cut off by the "star dead field". In the end, there are only two kinds of results. One is to be sucked up by oneself, and the other is to be killed by the opponent when the strength drops to the person who is in charge of the array! If it were not for this first feature, the star death field would not be the first enchantment array of the ghost sect, which was praised as "the mystery of the enchantment of ghosts" by the elders of the ghost sect!


    Yin Shoumo smiles calmly, closes the white bone folding fan together, bows his hand to Gu Yu and says, "your good eyesight, I''m Yin Shoumo, the chief disciple of ghost sect!"


    "Good, good, good... I regret that I have never fought with the strong one of the ghost sect in my life. Now I have a taste of my wish. Come on!" Gu Yu looked up at the sky and roared, but he said with high spirits: "let me see how many kilos you are, the so-called chief disciple of the ghost sect!"


    "Hum, with such a big voice, I really don''t know where you, a little star soul warrior, have such a big confidence. Besides this confidence, there is nothing I can look up to in your body. It''s a pity!" Yin Shoumo gives Gu Yu a tit for tat reply. The black robe twinkles and the figure appears in front of Gu Yu. The white bone folding fan opens and closes abruptly, and thousands of skeletons turn into ghosts. It''s intended to be a towering gray evil spirit to attack Gu Yu''s face!


    It''s the move under the realm of martial arts!


    "Yin Shoumo. Maybe the ordinary xingpo warrior is just like mole ants in your eyes. Today I''ll show you the power of mole ants! " Gu Yu couldn''t hide and let go. With a big drink, he was already a dazzling lightsaber. He took his hand as the sword, and with thousands of tiny stars in his hand, he chopped down at Yan Shoumo.


    "Let''s have a look at the star fierce feather sword that I refined with the new star burst in the star field." Gu Yu followed the sword and cried out.


    Yin Shoumo seems unable to avoid the silver star like a raging wave, but his figure is just a flash, and has appeared thousands of steps away, allowing Gu Yu''s sword to devour the original body. Obviously, it''s just Yin Shoumo''s shield. He has long expected that Gu Yu''s hand must be powerful and may be hard to resist, so he left a good backhand.


    At this time, he stood a thousand paces away, looking at the huge sword power, still with a lingering fear, but his face could not show the slightest timidity, so he said to Gu Yu not far away: "it''s really sad, it''s ridiculous! You are so reckless to waste your power of the stars. I''m afraid you will be sucked up by yourself if you chop three or five swords again... I''ve told you that you can''t absorb the power of the stars any more in the dead realm of the stars. If you use a little, you will lose a little. If you wait for the chance and give me this sword, maybe you can really hurt me seriously. Unfortunately, now you have no chance to win! Die


    Yin Shoumo said to Gu Yu thousands of steps away, as if he had finished reading the death sentence. The white fracture fan of his right hand suddenly closed, and the scattered evil spirit kept gathering. In a moment, it had become as big as the sword that Gu Yu had just made. Yin Shoumo sneered: "then how about the ghost sword of my ghost sect?"


    Gu Yu sneered, and countless stars suddenly came out of his body. They surrounded him closely, just like a bright body armor. In a flash, Gu Yu just appeared weak breath because he split a star fierce feather sword. Suddenly, he was shocked and became stronger than before.


    Against the backdrop of countless small silver stars, Gu Yu seemed to be the center of the whole star field, emitting the eternal, supreme and supreme breath. Even the star power in the star death field evolved by Yin Shoumo was influenced by Gu Yu, and part of the power was absorbed in the past!


    If the planet is a civilian in the star field, then the star is the king in the star field. At this time, what the ancient feather sends out is the breath of the star, which belongs to the king of the star fieldˇ° Drink Gu Yu held up the star Lieyu sword in his hand. The huge lightsaber, which was almost integrated with his right arm, was as brilliant as a star man in front of him. At the same time, behind him, countless tiny stars in the star field quickly condensed, one, two, three, four, five, six... Six nebulae, Such as six continuous rotating aperture around his side. Xingpo level, the power of six nebulae! Incredible powerˇ° How... How possible! " Yin Shoumo looked at Gu Yu in front of him in surprise, "how can you absorb the power of the stars in my dead realm of stars! How can you have the power of six nebulae in xingpo stage! " You know, the power of the six nebulae doesn''t even exist in the martial arts of Xingjie stage. It''s the power level that martial arts of the early stage of Xinghao stage can haveˇ° How can you break through the bottleneck of state power and increase power without limit! Are you not afraid of the imbalance of power, which will kill you? " Next to him, Xiao Jitian also stares at the six nebular images behind Gu Yu and asks desperately. You know, he''s only six nebulae now! It''s not so easy to reach the realm of Xinghao level. The martial arts of xingpo level have the power of six nebulae... It''s too bullying! For example, it''s like a sword casting master who only cast a good sword after 30 years of closed door. When he left, he found that the sword in the hands of an unknown little shrimps was better than his own. What a shame! There is an upper limit to the strength bottleneck of each realm. Even Gu fan, who has two natural resources and land treasures, can''t break through the bottleneck of the strength of Xinghun level. He can be equal to the strength of Xinghun level martial arts, but against Xingjie level martial arts, he can only fight through the magic weapon, array, and other categories. At this time, he was surprised to see that Gu Yu suddenly burst out the power of six nebulae. Others didn''t know, but Gu fan knew. After Gu Yu broke through the xingpo level, his strength should be the power of three nebulae! Now the power of these six nebulae is... At this time, Gu Yu sneered in a rebellious tone: "Yin Shoumo, you are only half right. It''s true that the connection between the warrior and the vast star field can be cut off in this star death field. No matter how powerful the warrior is, he will be consumed and killed by life. However, this star death field itself is also a star field, and the warrior can absorb power from this star death field. And I might as well tell you that when I break through the star steps, the power I absorb is the power of a star''s destruction, that is, the power of a new star! My body is flowing with the blood of the Fire Kirin. It stores the power of stars, which can continuously provide the power of stars for my body. Therefore, I am a star, and I don''t need to go to the vast field of stars to absorb power! "ˇ° what! How could there be such a method of cultivation! " Yin Shoumo''s face changed when he heard the words. Are you kidding? You are a star! Then, isn''t it that once he understands the realm of the laws of heaven and earth, he can directly promote to the next realm, or even jump to the next level, without having to go to the subsequent trials in the star realm! This kind of adventure, if there is no carrier in the body that can store the power of the stars, it will be a disaster that the gods and the souls will be destroyed when a new star explodes. But there is also a carrier that can store the power of the stars, and it can also meet such a rare event as the destruction of the stars. Only in this way can we get such strong power! This adventure is worth a lot of Tiancai Dibao and the best pills! It''s no exaggeration to say that Gu Yu doesn''t need to use any magic weapon in the future. His body is the most powerful magic weapon! Just like the star fierce feather sword that he fused on his arm! Gu Yu seems to have been holding back for a long time before. At this time, he appreciates the enemy in front of him. His face changes from contempt to surprise, and finally to panic. He looks at Xiao Jitian and says slowly: "as for the problem of power bottleneck, I would like to thank Yin Shoumo for this. If he hadn''t evolved this space which is almost similar to the star domain, I can''t give full play to my strength. In fact, I only have the power of three nebulae, but because of my own star attribute, I can absorb the power of the stars in the star dead zone, so I can double the power here to reach the power of six nebulae! " He stopped for a moment, looked at Yan Shoumo, who was already dead, and asked, "OK, now can you die at ease?"

 Chapter 498

    Who knows, just as Gu Yu finished his sentence, Yin Shoumo''s face, which was still showing panic expression, suddenly changed, but turned into a banter smile and said, "OK, OK, OK, you really have some strength, so it''s much more interesting! Even if you are a star, I will make you a death star in my star death domain. Take it, Guyu As the voice falls, the white bone folding fan in Yin Shoumo''s hand suddenly splits and turns into countless thin bone filaments, which quickly condenses in his right hand again and turns into a white tusk long knife. Yin Shoumo holds the handle in both hands and drinks violently, which is already a black evil spirit composed of the light of the knife, rolling towards the ancient feather.


    Gu Yu seems to be hoping for such a fierce battle. Suddenly, his blood was inspired by this sentence. He raised his hands and drew them together on the top of his head. Unexpectedly, the stars on his left and right hands gathered together. A lightsaber that was several times stronger than the previous lightsaber appeared on Gu Yu''s head.


    "Star fierce feather sword!" Gu Yu put his hands together and cut down the black sword. Suddenly, the whole dark star dead area seemed to be cut into two sections by the silver and white light brought by this sword!


    "Youming Chizha Dao!" Yin Shoumo was not willing to show his weakness. The black light of the sword suddenly increased several times, so it collided with Gu Yu''s huge lightsaber!


    "Boom --" almost the whole star dead area shook violently under the collision of these two strong forces!


    Although Yin Shoumo is the limit of Xingjie level and the power of four nebulae, he relies on the Yin Qi, ghost Qi and evil Qi in the death zone of stars, so he often takes actions, and immediately replenishes them as soon as he consumes them, so he is not stingy.


    Although Gu Yu has the power of six nebulae, his realm is only xingpo level, and the power of six nebulae is only false. The real control level of power is the power of three nebulae. However, like Yin Shoumo, the stellar power stored in Gu Yu''s own Fire Kirin blood can provide him with the power of stars continuously. In this case, Gu Yu''s own Fire Kirin blood can provide him with the power of stars, Like an inexhaustible star, he frequently attacked Yin Shoumo. As soon as he took his hand, the power of the stars in his body filled up again, and his whole body seemed to have endless strength.


    So this originally strength and realm of confrontation are very different, even into a sticky state! Under the bombardment of these two people''s martial arts moves, which are not skillful, and are like two human shaped monsters, the stars are shaking violently in the dead area. The silver and black lights are like two dragons pestering and fighting, but they can''t help each other. They are the stars around them, Some of the smaller planets even disintegrated directly under the collision of the two lightsabers and Dao Qi. Before they could disperse, they were directly smashed into dust by the surging energy and turned into dust everywhere in the star field!


    I only saw that the two men were separated by a thousand steps, and each time they cut a sword or a knife, they would arrive within a thousand steps in a moment. The surging force like a long river would be smashed by another force immediately after condensation, and the stars would be smashed horizontally!


    These two people just can''t help each other, just like two giant beasts, almost fighting with brute force!


    When people felt that the confrontation between Yin Shoumo and Gu Yu could not tell for a while, Xiao Jitian and Wang aogang focused their attention on Gu fan again.


    Xiao Jitian gave a faint smile and said to Wang aogang, the dog soldier beside him: it''s said that you have a deep hatred with Gu fan. If you want to kill him first, Xiao doesn''t mind the beauty of becoming a man. This person only has the strength of Xinghun level. With the peak strength of your Xingjie level, it should be like searching for something and catching it by hand. "


    Although Wang aogang was not happy with Xiao Jitian''s not calling himself "king of dog Rong" or "Your Majesty" but calling him "Your Excellency", after all, he was a strong man in the rank of Xinghao, so he had to bear it. At this time, Xiao Jitian asked him to go first. Wang aogang didn''t think it was Xiao Jitian''s good intention, so he really wanted him to attack Gu fan, It''s Gu Yu''s shock to Xiao Jitian. It''s too big. A little shrimp of xingpo level can burst out the power close to Xinghao level. God knows what the second son of Gu family has.


    What''s more, Wang aogang is the ultimate strength of Xingjie level, which can make him lose his strength one after another. Gu fan is certainly not a good person, so Xiao Ji immediately thought of taking Wang aogang as a touchstone to test Gu fan''s strength.


    If Xiao Jitian hadn''t heard from the black robed ghost about the secret of the ancient family and knew that Gu fan had a ghost of Gu Yun from the reincarnation of the Big Dipper, maybe he could have done it himself, but now he decided that he couldn''t have done it himself. He insisted on using Wang aogang as cannon fodder to explore the strength of Gu fan!


    At first, Wang aogang wanted to refuse, but when he saw Xiao Jitian''s "sincere" face, he felt uncomfortable. If there were any excuses at this time, I''m afraid that in the eyes of this ghost scholar, he was not modest, but timid!


    "Mr. Xiao, in the view of the king, it''s still..." Wang aogang was about to push off, but a dull thunder suddenly exploded in his ear.


    "Dawdle what? Take your life They haven''t moved yet, but Gu fan suddenly rises up and launches the method of "walking on the eight wasteland" in an instant. His figure suddenly comes to them. Instead of attacking Wang aogang, he pours on Xiao Jitian, who is the powerful star rank! In fact, Gu fan knew very well that the reason why these two people didn''t do it was not that they were soft hearted, but that the two people from different camps didn''t figure out who would do it first and how to distribute the benefits. To put it more popularly, they didn''t share the spoils equally. Gu fan believed that once they had finished their discussion, the two men were both dragons among the people. Which one did not climb up on the corpses of countless people? He would cooperate sincerely in the next battle, and there would never be any more disagreements. So Gu fan chose to fight first. Before the two men reached an agreement, he interrupted their discussion and forced them to enter the battle. He also distracted each other and restrained each other. He intentionally or unintentionally reserved his strength when fighting with Gu fan to guard against his companions. Only in this way, Gu fan could win!

 Chapter 499

    If you let Gu fan say for himself, with his little star soul level warrior, even if he has the ability to know the whole world, how many chances will he have to fight against a star hero level limit and a star hero level strongman with one person''s strength? Even himself, I''m afraid, will think that the chances of winning are slim.


    Therefore, it is undoubtedly the wisest decision to move ahead of time! Let dog Rong Wang aogang and Xiao Ji have different feelings in their hearts, and then look for the chance to win!


    The figure of ancient as like as two peas changed from one to two, and the other group was only vague at first. After a moment, a heavy drink came from the light and shadow of the group. The light and shadow gradually formed into a figure that was exactly the same as that of ancient times. At the same time, both hands held the sword, and rushed to the sky of the star rank.


    The supreme meaning of "walking on eight wasteland": Kunpeng changes!


    The two figures split up. On the left, Gufan uses the first form of Cambrian Ming ancient hegemony boxing to "break the sea and ice". On the right, Gufan clenches his hands, and in a moment, countless figures are blown out. It is the skill of ancient Zaohua Taoism, which is enough to look down on the heaven and earth''s "Zaohua divine boxing".


    In the face of Xiao Jitian, Gu fan didn''t dare to hide at all. He almost took out his best skills and gave full play to his level.


    Before Xiao Jitian could understand why Gu fan would take the lead in attacking himself, wave after wave of fist attack had already swept in front of him. Xiao Jitian was caught off guard, and a strong player of star hero level was suppressed by the opponent of star soul level to a certain extent!


    At the same time that Gu fan confused Xiao Jitian, the two figures that had been scattered suddenly merged into one. He raised his left hand, held the sword of startling skeleton in his hand, and swung his right hand. The spirit of bingjue sword appeared in his hand. The supreme meaning of the sword of Qi control is Zhuxian sword!


    If it is said that the fist meaning ocean, which was just formed by the combination of Cambrian Minggu Bashi boxing and Zaohua divine boxing, is a large-scale attack, but it is not targeted, Gu fan''s magic killing sword formula and Qi resisting sword formula are just like two sharks in the raging sea, riding the wind and waves, rushing towards Xiao Jitian.


    Xiao Jitian almost subconsciously raised his right hand, held his teeth in front of him, and used his arm guard to block Gu fan''s fierce fist. When he was a little relieved, he gave a sharp drink. In his right hand, a strange magic wand appeared out of thin air, like a black iron wand. On his body was inlaid with a red bead of unknown material that seemed to drip blood at any time, It''s inexplicably weird.


    This magic weapon was used by angel Xiao Ji in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. It is a terrifying killing weapon that can capture souls and soul! Gufan was on guard.


    When Xiao Jitian got the strange wand in his hand, his breath suddenly changed, and he stabbed Gu fan''s spirit into it. The pure sword Qi in the outer layer seemed to have met with a killer, and was crushed by the strange red bead, Then the bloody sword awn under the Qi of Qingzheng sword poured into Xiao Jitian''s black magic wand like a tide... Gu fan''s killing God and chopping magic sword formula is powerful, which largely depends on the bloody sword awn hidden under the Qi of Qingzheng sword to hurt the enemy unexpectedly, and Xiao Jitian''s magic weapon can absorb the bloody sword awn in Gu fan''s killing God and chopping magic sword formula!


    The black wand, which absorbed the bloody sword of killing the gods and chopping the magic sword formula, suddenly glowed red and stopped Gu fan''s Yuqi sword formula.


    But after all, Xiao Jitian underestimated the power of Zhuxian sword, the most powerful secret of Yuqi sword formula. At this time, Gu fan''s strength had reached the strength of 16 xingxuan. With the same full exertion, his power naturally increased geometrically. I''m afraid that those who are two levels higher than Gu fan''s will be seriously damaged in the early stage!


    Just at the moment when Xiao Jitian''s weird black magic wand collided with Gu fan''s Qi control sword formula, Xiao Jitian felt that the tiger''s mouth of his right hand was numb, and even the whole right arm trembled violently. In a flash, the pain and unbearable pain were transmitted from his right arm, stimulating his nerves, It made him think his right arm was about to break! The black magic wand in his hand seemed to take advantage of this powerful force to get out and fly quickly!


    The force comes first and the sound comes later, which is no less than the explosion sound produced by the collision between Gu Yu and Yin Shoumo just now. It is transmitted from the node where bingjue jianpo, as the sword edge, collides with the black wand in Xiao Jitian''s hand!


    Xiao Jitian almost stumbled back more than ten steps in a row to stabilize himself. Gu fan had already summoned the ice Jue sword spirit back to his hands. At this time, looking at them again, Xiao Jitian''s face was pale, his silver hair was scattered, and all the arm armor on his right hand was neatly cracked from the inside, revealing the strong muscles inside. There was a trickle of blood flowing out of the tiger mouth of his right hand holding the black magic wand, but he was greedy and sucked back by the blood red beads in the front of the black magic wand. Even his master''s blood is not let go, this bloody evil bead, greedy like this!


    But in contrast to Gu fan, in addition to the output of too much power in a moment, his face is a little pale, almost no discomfort, the first round, the star soul level won the star hero level!


    Xiao Jitian''s indifferent eyes at this time seemed to jump up a little bit hot. It turned out that a sense of war was provoked by Gu fan''s behavior just now, and he said in a loud voice: "good, good, good... Great, I always thought that no one could hurt me except bailiyi. I didn''t expect that you not only did it, but also you only have Xinghun level, Gu fan, You really make me have the impulse to kill you, and let me have the idea to protect you. When you develop to the same level with me, you can enjoy the fight thoroughly... "Xiao Jitian''s bloody right hand, holding the black magic wand, slowly raised it and said to Gu fan standing in the void:" even if you just hurt me, Gu fan, you are proud enough! "


    Just when Gu fan wanted to say something in return to Xiao Jitian, Xiao Jitian suddenly roared: "but the situation forces me, I can''t let you go back alive, because your further promotion will be a great trouble for me!" Gu fan was surprised when he heard that Xiao Jitian had the idea to protect himself. He thought that his chances of surviving and even killing Wang aogang were greatly increased, and he was secretly pleased. Who knows that these big men of star rank turn their faces as quickly as they turn a book. They say that they turn their faces as soon as they turn their faces. He immediately felt that Gu fan was a great threat to himself. He wanted to get rid of it quickly! Gu fan didn''t know that at this time, Xiao Ji was in the heart of heaven. The strength of Xiao Jitian and Wang aogang is the beginning of Xinghao stage and the limit of Xingjie stage. Gu fan has no grudge against Xiao Jitian in the past and has no grudge against Wang aogang in recent days, but he has a long history of grudge against Wang aogang. In this case, anyone with normal consciousness will kill Wang aogang first, If you plan to fight against the powerful Xiao Jitian again, you''d better reconcile. In this case, Xiao Jitian is ready to fight with the crane and clam and become a fisherman himself... Who knows, this "Fisherman" is inexplicably determined by Gu fan to be the first target of attack. In other words, it''s a wave of fighting, After that, a series of killing moves were thrown over like death. Xiao Jitian wanted to resist Gu fan''s desperate attack, but he also wanted to pay attention to whether Wang aogang would stab himself in the back and keep his hand. Because he didn''t know the strength of Gu fan, the scene just appeared. What makes Xiao Ji''s teeth itch even more is that he was beaten by Gu fan like this, and Wang aogang didn''t even mean to help him. He even seemed to be dismantling Gu fan''s fight with him with great interest, as if after Xiao Jitian was defeated by Gu fan, He is preparing for how to crack the ancient world... Xiao Jitian really wants to howl in his heart at this time: he is not afraid of God like opponents, he is afraid of pig like teammates! In fact, from the perspective of Wang aogang, there is nothing wrong with what he did. To say the wrong thing, it''s just that Xiao Jitian and he are not a real camp. Don''t say that even the alliance of the four barbarians may not be monolithic. It''s a miracle that they have to guard against, suspect and plot against each other to avoid big mistakes and internal strife, It''s ridiculous to expect them to help each other! At this time, Xiao Jitian suffered a loss in Gu fan''s hands, and he felt shame in his heart. It was as if the mole ant was in front of him, but the mole ant suddenly stood up and slapped you in the face. The shame and anger were the same! Thinking of the attitude of Wang aogang, who is not willing to help, but should not dare to attack himself, Xiao tiangancui gives up his plan to expect Wang aogang''s help and guard against him, and decides to kill Gu fan with all his strength! As for the dog soldier Wang aogang... Hum... Xiao Jitian thought in his heart: "when I kill Gu fan, I''ll come back to deal with you. You don''t have any good fruit to eat!" At this time, Xiao Jitian looked at Gu fan not far away and growled: "don''t think I will be beaten all the time! Now I''m going to show you the meaning of the demon gate! " As the voice fell, countless black clouds suddenly came out behind Xiao Jitian. Those clouds, as if they were alive, rushed towards him, covering almost all of his body except his head in an instantˇ° No, it''s the curse seal of evil spirit! " This move of Xiao Jitian, which Gu fan has seen in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven, is the secret method of the heaven demon sect "evil spirit curse seal" which incarnates as the evil god of hellˇ° Look, the power of ancient evil gods can not be measured by mole ants like you! Ah -- ah -- ah -- ah -- "Xiao Jitian looked up at the sky and roared. His body was constantly expanding under the black atmosphere, and he reached the height of a hill between several breaths. In a moment, he was divided into three heads and six arms. He was as muscular as a rock. Among the six arms, he held six magic weapons, which were majestic.

 Chapter 500

    Xiao Jitian suddenly cried out: "the master of the evil spirit curse seal black rope!"


    It is said that hell is divided into 18 levels, eight hell, and ten dark gods in archaic times. In addition to the evil god ehoba, who was suppressed in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven, the other nine evil gods guarded the nine hell, among which the first hell was named. Second black rope. Third place: reactor pressure. Fourth, a bi. Fifth place. The sixth place is Yan prison. The seventh is melanitis. The eighth place is bitter sea. No. 9.


    Although the ranking of the master of black rope is higher than Xiao Jitian''s "master of burning prison" in the treasure house of heaven and earth, his mastery of incantation is the most powerful among the nine evil spirits!


    "Gufan, try my black rope purgatory!" The three heads of the master of the black rope suddenly turned into Xiao Jitian''s appearance, and said to Gu fan with the same voice and frequency, which was very strange.


    If Gu fan had never seen Xiao Jitian turn into an ancient evil god, he might be surprised. However, Gu fan was able to calm down because he had seen Xiao Jitian once. He even knew that if he was transformed into an ancient evil god, he would come back as long as he was injured. Therefore, there was no need to worry that Xiao Jitian''s strength would be too strong to resist.


    Xiao Jitian suddenly opened his mouth and saw a black air flow converging into a huge wind column, which was called "disease" by Xiao Jitian They rushed to Gu fan one after another.


    Gu fan didn''t think that the "black rope purgatory robbery" after the ancient evil god possessed was just a dozen huge black wind pillars. Almost in an instant, the body was displaced and the breathing had already swung hundreds of steps away. Holding the Jingkui sword in both hands, he suddenly cut out a sword that was hundreds of feet long and was cleaving on those black wind pillars.


    This split is amazing. Gu fan saw that each wind column was a black iron column with visible material. These materials were like iron but not iron, but they were extremely hard. Even the awn of the jingskeletal sword could not be cut off. Moreover, countless axes of the same material were wrapped around each iron column, and they were rotating all the time. They were changing their positions every moment, It''s impossible to prevent!


    "That''s close!" When Gu fan was glad that he was alert and dodged quickly, he only heard the sound of iron collision and beating around him. When he looked again, he saw that he had been trapped in the black rope purgatory.


    "Gu fan, what attacked you just now was just a small black rope purgatory array..." the head in the middle of Xiao Jitian sneered: "now, this is the real big black rope purgatory array you are in! You can enjoy the taste of being struck by the black rope ghost axe one by one


    As the words fell, the axes on the black iron pillar struck the iron pillar together and made a noisy sound. It seemed that they were responding to Xiao Jitian''s words. Then they started to move one after another. These axes moved towards Gu fan as if they were alive.


    "Array? Is this an array? " Gu fan, after seeing that he was trapped in the big black rope purgatory array, did not complain but laughed. He looked coldly at Xiao Jitian, who was elated in front of him, and said, "let me show you my array!"


    Although Gu fan''s words made Xiao Jitian feel quite uncomfortable, he still sneered: "hum, Gu fan, you broke my little black rope purgatory array, let me see how many kilos you have!"


    "Just a small array, dare to show off?" Gu fan suddenly stretched out his hands, two long swords in his hands, 72 falling star swords in his left hand and 36 chopping Gang swords in his right hand. Two sets of peerless swordsmanship inherited from the ancient xingdoudao were used together in the black rope purgatory array.


    "Then look at my Tiangang Disha sword array!" Gu fan had no fear on his face. With a low drink, the soul of Jingkui sword and bingjue sword staggered for a while, and the space in front of him twisted again, slowly revealing the dark starry sky!


    In Yan Shoumo''s illusory realm of stars and death, Gu fan''s Tiangang Disha sword array created an independent realm. If we say that the star domain is nature, and the star dead domain is the dead space, the extreme of stillness, then in ancient times, the star domain in the sky Gang Disha sword array is chaos, and every second and every instant is changing slightly, but the subtle changes of tens of millions and hundreds of millions make the whole space burst out with an unstable and uncertain tendency, It''s like the chaos to the extreme, and the silence to the extreme star dead area, forming a sharp contrast!


    In Xiao Jitian''s big black rope purgatory array, Gufan''s Tiangang Disha sword array gradually revealed. It''s not that Gufan created another star field in the star death field with his strength. Even though the power law of the star level is destruction and creation, the realm of Gufan''s star soul level is far from this level. It''s just the chaos caused by the power of Gufan that makes the power in the dead area of the stars around assimilate, and the original static state changes rapidly towards the dynamic state. At first glance, it seems that a new star area has emerged in the dead area of the stars.


    Thousands of stars also have life. This kind of "dynamic" vitality is far more than the "static" state of life and death. Therefore, the ancient Tiangang Disha sword array constantly assimilates the power of the surrounding stars, making the influence scope of Tiangang Disha sword array more and more light, but between a few breaths it expands to the edge of the whole big black rope purgatory array.


    There is no wind in the astral realm, especially in the astral dead realm. But at this time, there is a strong wind in the whole astral dead realm. With a terrible energy vortex, it sweeps across every corner and encircles the big black rope purgatory array. As soon as the ancient Tiangang Disha sword array touches the black iron pillars that support the whole big black rope purgatory array, As soon as it was touched by the vigorous wind of Tiangang Disha sword array, it was like grains of sand. It collapsed one after another. The vigorous wind was like a wind storm. It sucked them in crazily, far less hard than before.


    Gu fan was a little surprised before, why the big black rope purgatory array became so vulnerable. Later he thought about it, all the materials of the big black rope purgatory array were extracted from the dead realm of the stars, and most of the materials in the dead realm of the stars had the nature of "static", And the original attribute of ancient Tiangang Disha sword array is "chaos", which is the opposite of "static". The "movement" naturally caused great and thorough damage to the big black rope purgatory array, which is equivalent to essentially destroying the materials that made up these black iron pillars. Xiao Jitian thought that Gu fan would suffer a lot even if he didn''t die in the black rope purgatory array. However, in a short time, the big black rope purgatory array was split from the inside. A figure looked up at the sky and laughed. From it, it flew out and landed firmly in front of Xiao Jitian. It wasn''t Gu fan. Who was itˇ° Xiao Jitian, your array doesn''t work for me! " Gu fan gently pointed the ice Jue sword spirit of his right hand to Xiao Jitian and said, "now it''s time to change me!"

 Chapter 501

    Xiao Jitian was really surprised when he saw Gu fan get away from the big black rope purgatory without any damage. However, when he turned to see the Tiangang Disha sword formation composed of the chaotic atmosphere in front of Gu fan, his heart suddenly understood and his face was calm.


    "My way is how you can get away safely. It turns out that you have a chaotic array. You are lucky to defeat my big black rope purgatory array!" Xiao Jitian said slowly, "but next time, can you be so lucky?"


    "Where is the next time? Let''s die!" Gu fan suddenly gave a big drink, and the spirit of bingjue sword in his right hand was out of his hand. He used the most powerful move "Zhuxian sword" which Gu fan had learned. Behind Gu fan, a huge white light and shadow suddenly appeared, dancing a long sword like a dragon, and then the light and shadow raised his hand with Gu fan''s action, The white light and shadow suddenly came into Gu fan''s ice Jue sword soul. At the same time, the long sword let out a shriek, and it broke out thousands of stars. It came out and stabbed Xiao Jitian in front of him.


    Powerful as a dragon, this sword carrying all the strength of ancient fan is really enough to kill the immortal and the devil!


    Although Gu fan had thought about the method of "Qi dominating the world" in the upper part of Yuqi sword formula after he was promoted to the star stage, the highest form of that kind of Yuqi sword formula, that is, the shocking sword formula that can become a nightmare for a wide range of opponents, it always seems that there is something missing and important that can''t be deduced. Even if Gu fan deduces it in his own body through consciousness, he can''t complete it... You know, As long as there are only a few moves that Gu fan has seen, his consciousness can be deduced by guessing. Although not all of them are correct, this kind of advanced martial arts of Gu fan''s own moves can''t even be deduced. It''s really a strange thing. But if you want to plant flowers, you don''t want to plant willows, Gu fan pushed and performed "Zhuxian sword", a high-intensity single body damage skill that was not recorded in the Yuqi sword formula. Gu fan sometimes investigated the reason for this, and finally felt that he had not yet broken through to the realm of the combination of martial arts and martial arts. Although he had mastered the Jue of Qi control sword, his realm was not enough, so he still couldn''t get a glimpse of the threshold of "Qi control the world", so he didn''t study this matter in depth.


    As soon as Gu fan''s bingjue sword spirit in his right hand was released, the whole Tiangang Disha sword array was unstable. If the original chaos was a dynamic balance, now Gu fan''s one sword release is tantamount to completely breaking this balance!


    This is exactly the way Gu fan used to deal with aogang before. By deliberately breaking the balance of the Tiangang Disha sword array, the energy in the Tiangang Disha sword array would rush towards each other, causing the space to tear up, and even the stars to burst to hurt his opponent. At that time, Gu fan trapped Jieyun envoy and hurt aogang and other four star level masters. So Gu fan was confident, Even a master like Xiao Jitian, who was trapped in the Tiangang Disha sword array, was deliberately triggered by him to burst the stars in the star field. Although he said that he could not kill him, he was sure that he would be badly hurt.


    If Xiao Jitian doesn''t block this move of Gu fan''s "immortal killing sword", it will immediately cause the imbalance of the power in the Tiangang Disha sword array, and the power of the stars in this independent space will besiege and crush Xiao Jitian. If Xiao Jitian blocks it hard, this "immortal killing sword" of Gu fan will be enough for him.


    However, at this time, Xiao Jitian''s body of the demon god suddenly shrank and turned into a human figure. Then he said with a cold smile, "I''ve seen through your little skills of carving insects!"


    After that, the body suddenly expanded again, but it turned into a demon image which was bigger than before. However, the appearance was even more strange than that of the Lord of black rope. Although there was only one head, there were more than a dozen eyes and blue faced tusks on the broad forehead. What surprised Gu fan most was that the demon had twelve arms, Just looking at these 12 arms swinging like a centipede makes people shudder.


    If it is said that the master of the demon God black rope gives Gu fan the impression of imposing force, which is a symbol of punishing evil and clearing up crime, the present demon God gives Gu fan the momentum to destroy the world and rebuild the world!


    "The evil god curses the master of a bi!" After Xiao Ji became the leader of the evil god a Bi, even his voice became much duller, as if it was a voice coming from the endless void of history.


    At that time, when Gu fan''s "immortal sword" was about to pierce Xiao Jitian''s incarnation in front of a Bi''s master, he saw that a Bi''s master, who was as big as an ancient mountain, suddenly opened his twelve arms and closed his five fingers, as if to tear something in front of him.


    With a hiss, each of the twelve arms was equivalent to the strength of a star level strong man. At this time, with all his strength, he said that the space in front of the master of a-bi was torn open. Although the gap was only a few feet wide, compared with the huge body of the master of a-bi, it was not even a crack, but at this time, Gu fan''s "immortal killing sword" failed, Then the power of the stars poured down from the unbalanced Tiangang Disha sword array to the master of a Bi, Xiao Jitian''s incarnation.


    The master of a nose could see a slight smile of contempt on his human face, and then the mighty power of the stars rushed into the crack of the space. In a moment, he absorbed all the ancient sword array of Tiangang Disha!


    Gu fan had to cry bitterly in his heart at this time. He forgot that Xiao Jitian was in the treasure house of emperor Tiandi, but he had directly crushed a small world created by Emperor Fuxi on the fourth floor with brute force! If he tears open the space, don''t say to install Gu fan''s Tiangang Disha sword array. Even if he puts this star dead area into it, I''m afraid it''s not difficult... It''s really a miscalculation! Xiao Jitian''s incarnation as the head of a Bi, if he had an expression, he would look at Gu fan with disdain and say, "mole ant, now you know the gap between you and me! I''ll see what you can do. Just take it out! " Gu fan did miscalculate just now. Tiangang Disha sword formation is one of the cards that he used to hit Xiao Jitian badly, but it was cracked by the other side without any damage. If Gu fan didn''t hit him at all, it was obviously a lie. But now Gu fan''s face shows even a little depression, which will only make Xiao Jitian energetic, Attack him harder. Gu fan never does such a thing... Looking at the head of a bi who is like an ancient mountain in front of him, Gu fan already has a countermeasure in his mind. Well, with my current strength, I should be able to control it! Gu fan made a decision in his heart, and then turned to sneer at Xiao Jitian, who had already incarnated as the head of a-bi, and said, "Xiao Jitian, I''ll show you my real strength. However, maybe you''ll be familiar with it. It''s still a long lost friend with your present incarnation." Just as Xiao Jitian''s more than a dozen eyes flickered slightly and seemed to be puzzled by Gu fan''s words, Gu fan suddenly gave a loud drink, and his body was suddenly wrapped by a mass of black air. Then the black air expanded day by day. In a moment, he had reached almost the same height as Xiao Jitian''s incarnation of the head of a bi. Look at the dignity and momentum that Gu fan exuded when he was wrapped by black air, It was the same as Xiao Ji when he used the evil god''s curse to seal the seal, even faintly won it! When the black air dissipated and the changed form of gufanna appeared, Xiao Jitian, who incarnated as the head of a Bi, was shocked to the point where he could not be more shocked: "this... This... How can this be possible?" Because what appears in front of the head of a Bi is a head covered with dark and shiny scales, with four pairs of wings on his back, a long tail like a lizard and a scorpion, and a crown made of a dragon''s skull on his head. It''s a huge biological image! For it, Xiao Jitian is very familiar with it! The only ancient dark god that has not been broken into the nine seclusions -- the evil god ohoba! Gu fan turned himself into an ancient evil god in front of Xiao Jitian, who incarnated as the master of a bi! But also once defeated Xiao Jitian''s e Huoba! Xiao Jitian''s questions came out one by one: "how can he use our unique secret method to incarnate the evil god''s curse seal? There is no Dharma that can be transformed into ehoba in the curse seal of evil god. How can he have it? In order to use the seal of the evil god, we must cultivate our basic book, the secret method of the magic sect, to the highest state of mind As a general of the Beidou Dynasty, how could this son bear the basic book of the magic sect? Does... He belong to Xuanji''s master... "Gu fan didn''t know that Xiao Jitian had thought so many questions just a moment ago. He just saw that Xiao Jitian was the incarnation of a Bi''s master. At this time, more than ten pairs of eyes on his forehead kept blinking, as if he was thinking about something. This was the weakest moment of Xiao Jitian''s defense, How could Gu fan give up such a good opportunity? To be kind to the enemy is to be cruel to yourselfˇ° Die Gu fan, who was incarnated in the evil spirit of ohoba, suddenly let out a big black fog from his mouth. It was the poison fog that had damaged Xiao Jitian. Back then, in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven, Xiao Jitian was also the master of a bi with these 12 arms. The scene of the sixth floor of the treasure house of the emperor of heaven seems to reappear in the dead realm of the stars. It''s just that Xiao Jitian has become the star power of the six nebulae, As for the original real ancient dark god, the evil god ohoba, has become a congenital little shrimp Gufan who was hiding in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven. The reason why Gu fan dares to wake up the evil god ohoba, who is sleeping in his body, is that his "magic sect secret method" has been cultivated to the state of mind cultivation. According to the view in the book of heaven demon treasure compiled by Ye Xuanji, the heaven killing demon king, the state of mind cultivation can use the method of "evil god curse seal", because after mind cultivation, the mind is firm and will not be confused by the evil god and lose the body, At the same time, Gu fan has practiced half of the ghost Sutra of the underworld. Now he has a thorough understanding of the reincarnation of life and death. His heart is like a mirror, and he will not be interfered by the outside world at all. Even now, if Gu fan takes the ghost of the dead king, he may have any problems! It is precisely because of the "magic secret" mind state and "the underworld ghost classics" to the ancient people''s mind, this double guarantee, the ancient people dare to take risks! Only at this time, he thought of the scene of Xiao Jitian''s battle with the evil god ehoba in the sixth layer of the treasure house of the Heavenly Emperor. He could not help but feel ironic and ridiculous in his heart!

 Chapter 502

    "Drink!" Xiao Jitian, who incarnated as the head of a nose, gave a loud drink. He suffered from the poison fog last time. How could he trip over a stone twice?


    The head of a Bi, standing like a mountain of antiquity, suddenly shot out more than a dozen red rays from his eyes, facing the poisonous fog of Gufan, who incarnated in the evil spirit of ohoba.


    Gu fan saw the right time, and the four pairs of membranous wings behind him suddenly flapped, bringing up a strong wind, which pushed the huge body of his incarnation as the evil god ehoba forward. Unexpectedly, he hit Xiao Jitian''s abdomen with his one horn on his head!


    This kind of move, which abandons the martial arts skills and relies on the strength of the body and strength, is more direct and effective when two martial artists incarnate into ancient evil spirits at the same time!


    With a roar, the master of a nose was hit in the abdomen by Gu fan. He stepped back for more than ten steps. But he was huge. Every step back was almost 100 meters away. He was thousands of meters away from Gu fan. He still couldn''t resist the inertia of Gu fan''s rapid impact and hit a star, The star suddenly fell apart, and Xiao Jitian, the incarnation of a Bi, finally stabilized his body.


    "Well... You''re tough!" Xiao Ji said angrily, "Gufan, I feel more and more that I should kill you now!"


    "The elder Xiao praised me falsely." Gu fan saw that the ten eyes of the head of a Bi, who was Xiao Jitian''s incarnation, kept blinking, but all of them gave off a sullen look. He couldn''t help but feel very happy. He took a bitter breath of resentment that Xiao Jitian had beaten him before. At the same time, he lost no time to make fun of Xiao Jitian.


    "Well, I''ll see that you are not so arrogant after a while!" At this time, Xiao Jitian''s anger has been completely aroused by Gu fan, but the master of a bi only relies on his powerful body. Although Gu fan''s body shape is huge after he incarnated as the evil god ehoba, because he has four pairs of dragon wings behind him, he is far more agile than Xiao Jitian''s incarnation of a Bi, not to mention his irresistible poison fog, just the collision of physical strength, Although the head of a nose won''t be hurt too much, it''s very difficult to hurt Gu fan.


    Xiao Jitian''s incarnation as the master of a-bi slowly came out of the star that had been shattered by his backward power, but his whole body was surrounded by black air, and he just transformed from the master of black rope to the master of a-bi. Xiao Jitian had a process of transformation into a human body, in fact, it was just to avoid the immortal sword stabbed by Gu fan, At this time, from the head of a Bi to other evil spirits, it no longer needs to be so complicated.


    I only heard that the black air did not expand this time, but gradually shrank and shrunk after wrapping Xiao Jitian''s body. Finally, it became only half of the height before, and suddenly opened the black fog that enveloped Xiao Jitian''s body.


    Gu fan was already a little smaller than the evil god ohoba.


    The reason why he is called a monster is that this time Xiao Jitian''s evil spirit is not the eyes of human beings, but the compound eyes of insects. But under the compound eyes of insects is a human face, and the exoskeleton of the body turns into armor to wrap the body. It looks like a warrior covered with gray white armor.


    Xiao Jitian, who incarnated as a human monster, raised his head and drank: "look, this is the strongest evil god in the nine hell, the infernal Lord!"


    As the voice fell, the infernal master with insect compound eyes suddenly burst up. His right hand had reached behind him, and he pulled out a white bone sword as long as his height from his body. There was a series of concave and convex serrations in the blade, which was like a gap between human vertebrae. It seemed that there was still a dark red bloodstain on it, which was strange.


    The infernal Lord is the ancient dark god who was suppressed at the bottom of Jiuyou. Needless to say, he was suppressed at the bottom of Jiuyou because he was the most powerful or dangerous. He will never see the sun again. But it is also said that this is because the way of heaven and earth does not distinguish between good and evil. It was only later that the difference between Yuan friars and ghost friars was abruptly distinguished. In fact, all kinds of cultivation came to the same end in different ways. Although the infernal Lord is the strongest evil god, he is also the closest to the evil god who reaches the same goal by different routes and surpasses the respect of the good and the evil. If he surpasses the good and the evil, he is not an evil god, but a real God. Therefore, infernal hell is not only the deepest layer of the nine immortals, but also the closest to the holy kingdom.


    Even Gufan, who incarnated in the evil god ohoba, has felt a sense of oppression from the spiritual level since the appearance of the infernal Lord in the dead realm of the stars. Even Gufan has a strange feeling of nausea. The strong smell of blood spread out in the dead space of the dead stars, so that Gu fan had a feeling that after killing countless people, he felt nauseous and disgusted to continue fighting. He could not even arouse the interest of fighting against the infernal Lord.


    We should know that, compared with the positive attitude of recklessly advancing because of belittling the enemy, this negative attitude is the most lethal in combat!


    At this time, Gu fan''s heart suddenly a mirror, this just reflected, just now the mood is the boundless Lord to Gu fan''s emotional influence caused! The powerful influence of the spirit of the infernal Lord can be seen from the people who can influence Gu fan''s cultivation of "the secret method of the demon sect" to the state of mind, and at the same time cultivate "the ghost Sutra of the underworld"! If Gu fan hadn''t left his mind, I''m afraid he would have lost his will to fight at this time!

 Chapter 503

    But at the moment when Gu fan adjusted his state, the Supreme Master of Xiao Jitian''s incarnation had launched the most fierce offensive against the evil god of Gu fan''s incarnation, ehoba!


    The small figure, compared with the evil god ehoba, suddenly flew up and turned over in mid air. However, he grasped the white bone sword with both hands and cut it off with the sharp blade of the white bone sword.


    "All the time!" The infernal Lord gave a violent drink. In a moment, it seemed that the cleaved sword became infinitely fast, which was faster than Gu fan''s sword. What kind of speed was that! But Gu fan felt that his right claw, which was supposed to be raised to block the white bone sword, became infinitely slow, as if time had stopped. Before he could feel the fierce wind, he only heard a tearing sound on his chest, and he had been cut a few meters long by the sword, The white bone saber cut the scales in half like firewood. At the same time, a green blood shot out of his chest wound!


    "It''s empty!" That Xiao Jitian incarnation''s idea of boundless was successful. He stretched out his foot and touched Gu fan''s left arm. His figure had soared in the air again. He held the white bone sword in his left and right hands, but he raised it above his head from another angle and cut it off!


    All of a sudden, Gu fan had not yet recovered from the pain of the blow. He felt that the space around him was shrinking and shrinking. He was bound in a tiny space and couldn''t move at all. It didn''t help whether it was a violent collision or trying to break freeˇ° Bang The Lord of Infernal Affairs jumped up high, and the knife that was raised above his head was firmly cut on the head of ohoba, the evil god of Gufan''s incarnation. The crown of the dragon''s keel was split in two, and the green blood spattered everywhere. Gufan almost raised his head under ehoba''s instinctive reaction and sprayed a poisonous fog on the Lord of Infernal Affairs, The figure of the infernal Lord is a twinkle, let Gu fan this fury attack easily failed.


    Seeing that Gu fan had fallen into a state of rage, Xiao Jitian even felt that he had the chance to win. With a cold smile, he said in a loud voice: "the recipient is boundless!"


    Gu fan only felt that there were countless strong winds around him, and there was a figure of the boundless Lord in every strong wind. How many shadows were there? 1000, 10000, 100000? I can''t count! For a moment, it was as if the sense of despair, which was always trapped in the bitter sea of fighting, came from the bottom of my heart. This feeling was many times stronger than the feeling of war weariness caused by the bloody smell when the Lord of the universe first appeared. If you want Gu fan to choose, he would rather give up resistance and wait to die, because death is not failure, but liberation!


    The combination of physical destructive power and spiritual impact power requires us to understand the state of the combination of martial arts and martial arts! In the face of such a move, Gu fan has come to the point where he feels like he is standing on the high mountain! Originally, he thought that he had already stood on the top of the mountain, but compared with the martial arts of these ancient evil gods, he was just like watching the sky from a well! Even the infernal Lord who was attracted by Xiao Jitian''s curse seal has been so powerful. How powerful should the real infernal Lord be?


    "Click, click, click..." a series of crisp sounds, as well as the sound of the blade cutting bones, came one after another. At this time, Gu fan was like a firecracker, making a crackling sound all over his body. At the same time, green blood mist splashed from his body.


    In the end, tens of thousands of figures came back from Gu fan at the same time, and condensed into a human shape in the middle. He was the former master of Infernal Affairs. He suddenly raised the white bone sword in his hand again and slapped Gu fan''s broken head with the back of the knife.


    Gu fan, who incarnated in the evil spirit of ohoba, was photographed out like a pile of garbage and flew tens of thousands of meters in the dead space of the stars. Along the way, he constantly smashed some small stars into pieces, until he hit a big star and his body was trapped in it. Then he stopped.


    Xiao Jitian, the incarnation of the boundless Lord, has appeared in front of Gu fan again. He falls on the surface of the stars. Looking at Gu fan, who has been trapped in the stars for hundreds of meters and can''t move, he squats down slowly, reaches out his finger with sharp spines, and points a little on Gu fan''s face, The face with insect compound eyes showed a trace of joking expression, and said with a smile: "ask me for mercy, maybe I can give you a comfortable way to die!"


    Ohoba, the evil god of Gufan''s incarnation, was really in a mess. The crown of bone on his head had been split into pieces, leaving only a bare base. One of his two eyes was seriously injured and had hung outside his eyes. The other directly turned into a green blood ball, and no scale on his body was complete, The whole body is immersed in the green blood, as if it has become a green monster. Fortunately, this is only the evil god ohoba incarnated in Gufan. No matter how much damage is suffered, it is only the evil god ohoba who bears it. In fact, Gufan''s body is preserved in the deep part of this huge body, and has not suffered too much damage, but it must be bad!


    At this time, Gu fan''s eyes turned around, and he was just seeing the mocking smile on Xiao Jitian''s strange face. For a moment, he felt his brain was hot, and a stream of blood rushed straight to his brain. He even spit out a mouthful of green blood to that face.


    Xiao Jitian couldn''t dodge. He was splashed on his face by the poisonous blood, which immediately eroded a large area of skin. Although it was only his incarnation body, it wasn''t the body that was hurt, but the pain was always inevitable. This kind of action finally angered Xiao Jitian completely. Originally, he thought that Gu fan was an interesting opponent. Even if he wanted to kill him, he had to play for a while. But in this situation, he was suddenly "disfigured" by Gu fan. Which one can bear? Xiao Jitian''s incarnation is like a tiger that has been trampled on its tail. With a roar, he jumped up and punched Gu fan''s incarnated evil god ohoba in his abdominal cavityˇ° Dong With a dull sound, Gu fan''s body fell into the stars for several meters, and in a flash, another mouthful of poisonous blood came out. This time, it was unconscious. It was obvious that his body had been greatly hurtˇ° Asshole Xiao Jitian''s incarnation of the boundless Lord suspended his body in the sky of Gufan and scolded: "since you want to die in pain, I will help you! There are no more than three people who have seen me. You can also close your eyes! " As the words fell, Xiao Jitian held the white bone sword in both hands and slowly carried it behind him. It seemed that he was accumulating strength, but he looked at Gu fan with a sneer and said, "this sword will separate your body and soul, and send them to hell, ready to accept the feast of pain!" Xiao Jitian, the incarnation of the infernal master, slowly said the name of this amazing sword: "forever falling infernal!" I saw countless bright sword awns burst out from the dense white bone sword, but they turned into countless crisscross dazzling silver silk threads. From the vertical and horizontal angles, they swept away at the same time towards Gufan, who was trapped in the starsˇ° I know that your noumenon is protected in the body of the evil god ohoba and will not be hurt. However, if I completely dismember your body into pieces, does your noumenon still exist? " Xiao Jitian, the incarnation of the infernal master, sneers and holds the white bone sword in both hands, waving it like the wind. For a moment, the shadow of his sword is everywhere in the dead area of the stars, rolling towards Gufan like mountains. This "forever falling into the boundless" can be said to be the most powerful killing move of the Lord of boundless. It integrates the meanings of the first three Dao''s "boundless time", "boundless space" and "boundless receiver". Gu fan only felt that the world in front of him was shrinking, shrinking again and again, as if the whole space had become narrow. Then his thinking, his thoughts, and the speed of operation were gradually slowing down, and even his heart beat was slowing down, not to exaggerateˇ° "Zheng The blade of the infernal Lord cut the scales of Gu fan''s right arm and cut it on his shoulder blade. Rao is the powerful body of the ancient evil god, and it is like a brick being split in front of the most powerful blade of the infernal Lord. Originally, it was supposed to be painful, but at this time, Gu fan didn''t seem to feel the pain, just like that lonely arm, which was not his general body. At this time, in his mind, the feeling of fatigue was like a herd of animals, swallowing his last will one by one. Tired... Have a rest... I didn''t expect that it would end like this! Gu fan''s final consciousness is that he doesn''t know what the infernal hell looks like... Xiao Jitian, who incarnates as the Lord of Infernal Affairs, looks at Gu fan, who no longer moves and lets the sword stick on him. Then he stops the sword and looks down at his opponent, whose strength should be much different from his own... Xiao Jitian looks at those swords and blows the scales off Gu fan''s body one by one, Turn into powder, but there is no joy of defeating the strong enemy in my heart. I was forced by a warrior of Xingjie level to ask the infernal Lord to be attached to me, and it was so difficult to win... It seems that I used to watch the sky... If he was the strength of Xinghao level, no, even if it was just the strength of Xingjie level, I would be the one who died now... Thinking of this, Xiao Jitian, who incarnated the infernal Lord, could not help but feel fear, Fortunately, he was finally killed. It''s just that I can''t ask him why he used the seal of the evil god. If he is really the descendant of Xuanji Shizu, now all the people have been killed, and there''s no way to recover it. The most you can do is to go back and report the situation to the master, and ask him to take responsibility!

 Chapter 504

    At this time, Gu fan was in a muddle in his mind. In the past and this life, countless things came to his mind together, and even staggered with each other. For a moment, he was Hou Guyun of the plain. In a trance, he became Gu fan again, but all the things passed quickly from his eyes, just like a flash of light. After a moment, only the darkness was forever gone, Already irresistible exhaustion.


    "Is it over?" Gu fan asked himself.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly heard a strong heart beating voice, "poop, poop, poop, poop..." every time, it was like a heavy hammer hitting in the surrounding space. Whose heart was such a strong one?


    Just when Gu fan felt extremely surprised, the background around him suddenly changed into the vast star field outside. At the same time, there was a magnificent "kill!" sound Coming from all directions!


    All of a sudden, Gu fan''s tired and confused feeling was swept away by the murderous spirit!


    At this time, Xiao Jitian, the incarnation of the boundless Lord, was also looking at Gu fan with an incredible look. He saw that Gu fan, whose body was so broken that he wanted to describe it as fragmented, slowly supported his body with his broken arm, and got up inch by inch from the pit, Then the man who incarnated in the evil god ohoba opened his mouth full of green blood and roared like a beast at the boundless Lord in the air!


    "Ouch!" The sound is like thunder. In a flash, the momentum is completely different from that of Gu fan just now. The feeling of arrogance above everything absolutely does not belong to the previous body!


    "Is it..." when Xiao Jitian was guessing, he saw that a black light had wrapped Gufan''s broken body like a huge black cocoon. On the star where Gufan was, all the material seemed to be thrown into the whirlpool, rushing to the position where Gufan was the eye of the storm.


    "Dark cocoon reborn!" Xiao Jitian was surprised. He looked at the black cocoon which absorbed the surrounding materials and said, "no, it''s the real evil god, ehoba!"


    Maybe others don''t know that this ancient dark god, the evil god ohoba, who has never been put into Jiuyou purgatory, is also called the Lord of darkness! Master all the darkness and death, he is the only evil god can not be confined in the existence of nine you, because nine you, full of darkness and death, will only let the evil god ohoba constantly enhance their strength, thus breaking the prison!


    Similarly, there is darkness and death all over the death realm of the stars. Therefore, here, the power of the evil god ohoba will soar unprecedentedly, and all elements can be absorbed by him as his own power!


    "Hum, how can you be my opponent even if you awaken your strength when you are injured like this?" Incarnating Xiao Jitian, he looked at the evil god ehoba with a sneer and said, "are you still fighting? Let me bury you


    The evil god, ohoba, roared fiercely and broke through the black cocoon from the inside, revealing the crown made of the keel. Then a intact head broke free. It was clear that he had recovered completely.


    However, after the restoration of the evil god ohoba, his eyes are no longer bloody and bloodthirsty, but the pure and bright eyes of Gufan. Even so, Gufan''s mind is still surging with waves of killing thoughts.


    "Kill Gu fan''s hands suddenly crossed and closed, two dark rays from Gu fan''s hands beat out, but one left and one right, like an arc, winding towards the boundless Lord.


    "Split blade winch!" He incarnated as the Supreme Master of Xiao Jitian. Seeing the black ray, he didn''t dare to underestimate it. He suddenly turned the white bone saber of his right hand into a thousand white bone saber wheels, and cut off the black ray of Gu fan.


    "Roar!" Before the black Ray came to Xiao Jitian, Gu fan''s hands were already holding two light spears condensed by the dark forces and throwing them at the immortal Lord of Xiao Jitian''s incarnation.


    The light spears condensed by the two pure dark forces have extremely strong corrosive ability. Just passing through the starry sky, they emit the sound of "Zizi", as if they have corroded and burned the dead area of the stars.


    "Drink!" With the roar of the infernal Lord, the number of bone chakras that had been divided suddenly doubled, forming a dense bone wall in front of the infernal Lord. With a dull sound, "bang", the dark light spear that had been stabbed by Gu fan was blocked, but the dark light spear that had gathered the dark power was also very powerful, even if it was blocked by the bone wall, Still will be a huge wall of bone shattered, into countless pieces of bone, flying around in the space.


    Who knows Gu fan suddenly roared at this time, suddenly gathered a black beam with thick arm from the bone crown of his forehead, and shot at the infernal Lord.


    The bone wall was just blasted open by Gufan''s dark light spear, and it couldn''t be reorganized in a short time. A small bone shield, which was barely put together, was melted into powder as soon as Gufan''s black light beam passed by.


    The master of Infernal Affairs was surprised. His left and right hands crossed in front of his chest to form a cross. The bone armor protecting his arm popped out and formed a shield in front of him.


    "Bang!" With a bang, the immortal master of Xiao Jitian''s incarnation was knocked upside down by Gu fan''s black light beam. The bone armor of his arms was already broken. He was surprised to see a deep wound in front of him, and there was black gas around him constantly eroding his body. At this time, the infernal Lord looked at Gufan who was incarnated in the evil god ohoba in front of himˇ° How is that possible? How could his power soar to such an extent? " Xiao Jitian, who is incarnated as the Lord of the universe, is surprised. However, Gu fan, who is incarnated as the evil god of ohoba, roars at Xiao Jitian, but sends a sound into his mindˇ° Lord of the universe! You''ve done your best! Next, let''s take a look at the terror of the Dark Lordˇ° What Just when Xiao Jitian was surprised, Gu fan''s limbs, including his head, began to glow with black fluorescence. He was obviously trying his best to absorb the dark forces in the surrounding space! After a moment''s recharging, five dazzling black beams of light shot out from Gu fan''s limbs and head. As soon as he was about to escape, he found that Gu fan''s black beam could control all the dark forces in the surrounding space. It had already formed a cage formed by the dark forces and trapped him in it quietly. In the process of shuttling through the star field, the five black beams can drive the surrounding materials to produce violent fluctuations, just like the tsunami caused by the earthquake. The five black beams, as the source of vibration, are not terrible. What''s terrible is that they are inspired by them, like the tsunami that devours the annihilation materials of the opponentˇ° In the dark tsunami, turn into the smallest dust Gu fan''s voice rang again in Xiao Jitian''s mind.

 Chapter 505

    At this time, it was already a matter of time. Xiao Jitian, the incarnation of the boundless master, looked at the dark tide that covered the whole space and roared like a tsunami. Suddenly, his figure, which was like a mountain, became as small as a grain of sand.


    In such a moment of life and death, Xiao Jitian''s blood as a hero in the cultivation world was completely stimulated.


    Better die standing than live kneeling!


    "You want to kill me? Gufan, you think too simply! " Xiao Jitian''s incarnation, the Lord of the universe, roared, struggling to suppress the negative thought that he wanted to give up resistance before the dark wave. His figure suddenly rose up, and all his bone armor was open. This time, it was different from the gray bone armor that covered his whole body when he appeared before. This time, it focused on strengthening his chest, abdomen, hands and feet, While the other parts of the bone armor are all transferred to the key parts, and the place where the bone armor is removed reveals the skin of Nathan white, the Lord of the universe, which is no different from the skin of human beings.


    After this kind of arming, the white bone saber of the infernal Lord, although the fragments that had just been blasted when he resisted Gu fan''s dark light spear, could not be recovered for a while and a half, but at this time, his hands were like two white bone shields, which were spliced with the armor of his feet and chest, so that he could form a huge white bone shield that was complete, covered his whole body, and had no edges and corners in front of him!


    These fused bone armors are different from the previous bone armors. The color is completely different from the previous gray bone armors, but they emit silver gray, similar to the metallic luster. Obviously, the defense force should be strengthened a lot.


    When the dark tsunami of annihilation launched by Gu fan arrived in front of the infernal Lord, he suddenly closed his body slightly, and actually protected his body with five huge bone armor, just like a shield.


    If you look at it from the sky, it''s like a white wooden pile standing in the dark ocean, but it doesn''t move around, but it''s different. It''s just like a mainstay.


    Seeing this scene, Gu fan sneered and said to Xiao Jitian, who was struggling in the dark and raging waves, "Xiao Jitian, how long can you hold off like this? Or do you think my strength will be exhausted before breaking through your bone shield? I advise you not to be paranoid! The Lord of darkness in my incarnation is with the darkness. As long as there is the power of darkness, it can be absorbed by me. There is no day in the death zone of stars, and the power of darkness is almost omnipresent. Which side will collapse first


    At this time, the incarnation of Xiao Jitian''s infernal master suddenly gave out a faint sigh: "unexpectedly, you were the one who followed me in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven that day! Even though I''m a star power, I know my own destiny and know the changes of heaven and earth, but I can''t count on it. I was forced to be in such a situation by you one day... If I cared about you at that time and killed you, I could avoid today''s misfortune! "


    Hearing Xiao Jitian''s words, Gu fan was excited. Yes, when I saw Xiao Jitian, the leader of the demon sect, in the treasure house of the emperor of heaven that day, my only thought in my heart was awe, awe, awe, awe like a god! However, two years later, he has been standing on the level with the other side, and now he is quite sure that he can beat the other side! He stepped on Xiao Jitian, who was once regarded as a God by him, and could tear the heaven and the earth with his hands!


    As soon as Xiao Jitian finished speaking, Gu fan''s words were transmitted into Xiao Jitian''s ears: "it''s a pity that you didn''t do that at that time, so you are doomed today! Xiao Jitian, I''ll be robbed if you hit. Admit your life


    At this moment, Xiao Jitian, the incarnation of the boundless Lord, suddenly separated the four bone armor in front of him. Suddenly, the dark power that originally washed his bone shield suddenly found the gap like a flood, and rushed to Xiao Jitian crazily.


    "What? Finally giving up? " Gufan''s voice was tinged with contempt.


    However, Xiao Jitian was biting his teeth and seemed to be under great pressure. He hissed: "Gufan, in terms of realm, you are just a star level beginner of the star soul level. How can you compare with our star level practitioners? Now... I''ll show you the gap between me and you! "


    In Gu fan''s surprised eyes, Xiao Jitian, the incarnation of the boundless Lord, was melting and dissolving rapidly under the dark tide. The silver bone armor, like ice and snow exposed to the sun, disappeared at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the external muscles and bones were eroded and digested, Soon revealed the body of Xiao Jitian wrapped in the body of the infernal Lord.


    At this time, Xiao Jitian''s arms and legs spread out. His black armor had already disappeared, revealing his strong body. His long silver hair was flying like a flag in the dark star field. He was like a martyr who tied himself to a rock and volunteered to bury himself in the tsunami. His face showed a decisive expression.


    But at this moment, when the last remnant of his boundless Lord was dissolved, the dark forces around his body suddenly rushed towards him.


    Gu fan, who discovered this strange phenomenon, was stunned and suddenly reacted: he was using the secret method of magic sect to transform his body into a dark attribute with his own body as the carrier, and then wantonly absorbed the dark forces released and driven by Gu fan. In this way, the dark forces released by Gu fan not only could not hurt him, but would help him greatly increase his strength, Even break through yourself and reach the middle of starhowe! No wonder he wants to use the dark power to wash away his body of the infernal Lord. He can evolve into a dark attribute, but the body of the infernal Lord can''t. besides, if the body of the infernal Lord is washed away, it will become a part of the dark power. In the end, it will return to Xiao Jitian''s body!


    At this time, Gu fan suddenly sneered and asked Xiao Jitian, who was in the dark tide, like a funnel, wantonly absorbing the dark power: "although your body can be transformed into a dark attribute, there is a limit to the strength of your body. Are you not afraid to explode and dieˇ°ˇ° Thank you for your concern! " Xiao Jitian also sneered back: "because before that, I had killed you! Enjoy your own dark power As the voice fell, Xiao Jitian suddenly raised his hand, but a huge black beam of light came out of his hand, which was no less than the dark power beam of Gu fan''s huge body! It seems that Gu fan deliberately wanted to fight against Xiao Jitian, so he slowly took away the body of the evil god, ehoba. The huge body shrank rapidly, and finally it became smaller than Gu fan''s body. Finally, it turned into a tiny evil god, ehoba, and penetrated into Gu fan''s hole. Gu fan looked at the black beam of light from Xiao Jitian in front of him and said coldly: "is the magic sect secret method? Sorry, I have too! " With that, there was a black halo around Gu fan''s body. Suddenly, two whirlpool centers appeared in the death zone of stars, and they began to grab the dark power in the death zone of stars at the same time! At this time, even those dark forces without any consciousness are at a loss. In addition to the part close to the two people who are attracted by them and absorbed by them without hesitation, more dark forces are in a static state of balance in the middle of their deadlock! At this time, the delicate balance was completely destroyed by the black beam of Xiao Jitian''s light. Countless wandering dark forces seemed to be instigated, and all of them followed the black beam towards Gu fan. Gu fan was not afraid at all, but the halo of his whole body suddenly changed from the original dark power to dazzling lightˇ° Let''s have a look at my understanding of the magic sect secret method With a low roar, Gu fan suddenly turned into a dazzling star in the dead field of stars. In a moment, he transformed the dark power into the hottest light and heat, making Gu fan seem to be wrapped in the stars! Not only Xiao Jitian in front of him, but also Gu Yu and Yin Shoumo, as well as Wang aogang, were shocked by what happened in front of him! In the death realm of stars, the first intense light in ancient times was actually sent out by a warrior, and only the star soul level! When Xiao Jitian''s attack was resolved and dissipated, Gu fan slowly put away his dazzling light and asked the dispirited Xiao Jitian, "how about it? If you have any other means, just use them! " Who knows that Xiao Jitian''s face is not happy or angry, as if the defeat just happened as expected. He slowly says to Gu fan, "is your" magic sect secret method "passed down from a senior named ye Xuanji, the heaven killing demon king?" Gu fancai didn''t believe that after such an important figure as ye Xuanji left, tianmormen would erase all the records about him. At this time, it was normal for Xiao Jitian to mention him. Gu fan thought of this, nodded slightly and said: "yes, although I didn''t learn from him, I really got the three thousand word heart formula of the magic sect secret method from his magic weapon. Ye Xuanji is also my mentor!" When Xiao Jitian heard Gu fan''s words, he sighed a little. Although he expected that Gu fan should be the descendant of Ye Xuanji, the heavenly killer, his seniority should be lower than himself, so he didn''t care whether he killed him or not. He had a very high seniority in the heavenly demon sect. Ye Xuanji, the heavenly killer, was just his ancestor, that is to say, He is my master. He is a disciple of the heavenly killer ye Xuanji. After so many generations, the heavenly killer ye Xuanji should have been passed on for at least two generations. Gu fan is young and must be a descendant of Xiao Jitian. Who knows that Gu fan is even a generation higher than Xiao Jitian. In desperation, he had to bow his hand to Gu fan from a distance and salute respectfully, saying: "martial uncle, please accept my disciples'' respect!" Gu fan was so confused that he asked, "wait, wait, what do you call me?"ˇ° Martial uncle, I''ve offended you a lot just now. Please lower your responsibility! " Xiao Jitian''s fierce breath is still there. He wanted to kill Gu fan before and then quickly. It''s good. What''s the matter with him?

 Chapter 506

    Seeing Gu fan''s surprise, Xiao Jitian seemed even more surprised than when he saw him incarnate as the Lord of Infernal Affairs. He could not help but explain with a smile, "martial uncle, it''s normal for you to leave the sect for a long time. On that day, master Xuanji and the leader of the demon sect argued about the secret of the magic sect, and whether it was really necessary to guide the soul of a living person in order to make the heart shaping stage become a success, to have one''s own heart, to reverse Yin and Yang, and finally they broke up in a bad mood, so master Xuanji left. " Xiao Jitian explained: "the symbol of the success of Yexin stage is the Dharma that the disciples just used to reverse Yin and Yang and transform themselves into dark attributes. The disciples see that the martial uncle can also use it, and my set can only change Yin, not Yang, but the martial uncle can change Yin and Yang. Obviously, Yexin stage is also successful, That''s why the disciple recognized that martial uncle''s "magic sect secret method" should have been inherited from master Xuanji. We were originally from the same family. How could we hurt each other? So stop! "


    When Gu fan saw Xiao Jitian talking, he didn''t have a bit of ferocity. In addition, his "magic sect secret method" combined with the great realm of the unity of man and nature, he could almost understand people''s heart. When Xiao Jitian was talking just now, Gu fan was naturally on guard and didn''t find anything unusual. He couldn''t help but let go of his guard, Xiao Jitian asked abruptly, "I don''t know how many people''s souls have been sacrificed by blood, and how many people have been able to cultivate to the level of heart cultivation?"


    Gu fan was surprised, almost casually asked: "how much blood did you sacrifice?" Xiao Jitian said with a faint smile: "to tell you the truth, martial uncle, there were 999 people sacrificed by blood at that time, which was less than 1000 people. But Ying Zai shook his head and said, "I didn''t sacrifice the soul of an innocent person with blood, but it was made by nature!"


    In order to make a person reach the level of heart cultivation, he has to take out the souls of thousands of people as a guide. No wonder ye Xuanji, the God killer, can''t stand it and wants to leave... Instead of Gu fan''s temperament, he also wants to leave!


    Hearing this, Xiao Jitian was overjoyed and said, "sure enough, Xuanji Shizu is amazing and gorgeous. In those years, he predicted that with his set of skills, you can not sacrifice and refine the soul. As long as you have a firm mind, you can refine the heart level. At that time, the leader didn''t believe it. Today, it''s not surprising


    It seems that Gu fan still wants to ask Xiao Jitian about the secret of Tianmo sect. However, Xiao Jitian respectfully bows his hand in front of Gu fan and says, "martial uncle, this is not a place for chatting. When it comes to today''s business, you must come to Xiling mountain in Central Sichuan. I''ll talk to you later."


    Gu fan nodded slightly, but then he heard Xiao Jitian say: "martial uncle, this battle is extremely dangerous. Please protect your own life. I can''t help you. I can only wait for good news on Xiling mountain."


    Gu fan saw that even Xiao Jitian said this, obviously he wanted to abandon the war and escape, and save his life. He was a member of the black robed ghost camp, and naturally knew his terrible strength. Now it can be said that Xiao Jitian regarded Gu fan as a warrior of the same level as himself, and he had no chance of winning. It seems that this battle result is extremely dangerous! He nodded his head slightly. Xiao Jitian saluted Gu fan again and said, "take care, martial uncle. I''m leaving now!" Then Xiao Jitian''s figure turned into a group of shadows, and he got into the darkness of the death realm of the stars and ran away.


    At this time, Gu fan turned to the dog king aogang and sneered, "aogang! I''ll see how you can escape from me today! "


    At this time, the battle between the strong of the barbarians and the strong of the star rank of the imperial army had reached a stalemate.


    At this time, in addition to the continuous Chengtian level below, Shen Tian level fighters took off to help fight, but also from time to time strong ones fell from the clouds and fell to pieces. Although the martial arts of Chengtian level and Shentian level are basically useless, if more than ten people attack a star level strongman, they can still get away with hurting or even killing him!


    Although the overall quality of the warriors in the Qin heavenly army is not as good as the most elite sent by the four barbarians, the strength lies in the unity of one mind, knowing that it is a dead place at this time, and everyone is fighting to death. On the other hand, the four barbarians have a lot of antagonism against each other, and even have feuds. Although they do not want to fight against each other, they want to cooperate sincerely, It''s like a fool talking about a dream. This also led to the fact that although the strong of the barbarians in the four directions fought with the Qin heavenly army for more than an hour, the two sides fought equally. Even the strong of the Qin heavenly army had to break through the encirclement several times, but because the ordinary troops were still trapped in it, they had to fight back and entangle with their opponents.


    Different from these warriors who are hard to separate from each other in fighting, the dead realm of stars, which is suspended in the mid air and emits dark streamer, and the traces left by the division of two realms, in which a piece of space lives and disappears, can''t convey the slightest bit of life. It''s incomparably quiet and weird.


    At this time, a dark shadow suddenly appeared in the space of the star death domain, but it slowly fell on the black cloud, in front of the black robed ghost.


    The black robed ghost opened his eyes slowly and saw that Xiao Jitian was standing in front of him. There was a smile on his face wrapped in black cloth and said, "Jitian, have you killed him for me?"


    At this time, Xiao Jitian appeared naked on the black cloud. Fortunately, there was no one else beside him. Otherwise, the reputation of silver hair killing God would stink.


    Xiao Jitian also slowly shook his head and said, "master, this man is my martial uncle. I can''t kill him or him!"


    The black robed ghost said slowly: "no harm, I''ll do it!" You''re about to get up. When Xiao Jitian heard that the black robed ghost wanted to do something, he quickly dissuaded him and said, "master, could you please don''t hurt this man! No, even for the time being... "Why?" The black robed ghost looked at Xiao Jitian with strange eyes and askedˇ° This man is the key to our school''s Millennium fortune. He has a completely different set of "magic sect secret methods". If he can''t practice in his way, he will be punished by heaven within a hundred years. He will be removed from the sect after a great disaster! " Xiao Jitian bowed himself and asked, "please save his life this time anyway!"

 Chapter 507

    Xiao Jitian saw that the black robed ghost didn''t seem to be moved, so he had to continue to ask: "if you don''t die around Gufan, you are the great benefactor of the 80000 disciples of Tianmo sect. Please do me a favor... Please!"


    The black robed ghost man looked at Xiao Jitian with strange eyes, and then said slowly: "but... I don''t want anything, except to kill the man''s soul and let him disappear completely between heaven and earth. Therefore, I want nothing else as long as his life. I don''t want any great benefactor of the demon sect!"


    Hearing the answer from the black robed ghost man, Xiao Jitian only felt that his heart had sunk to the bottom of the valley, but he was still at a loss. He even thought about whether he would go back to fight with Gu fan, the terrible ghost man with the power of nine nebulae. After all, that was the only chance for the demons to turn dangerous into safe!


    Who knows that the black robed ghost man seems to have seen Xiao Jitian''s mind. With a faint smile, he said in a much gentler tone: "but don''t worry, little friend Jitian, I have a set of skills that can extract people''s memory. Before I kill him, I will extract his memory and copy that set of" magic sect secret methods "in his memory and give it to little friend Jitian. How about that?"


    Xiao Jitian was stupefied at this time. Looking at the black robed ghost, he didn''t know whether he should or shouldn''t agree. At this time, the black robed ghost suddenly looked at the dead field of stars in the sky and said: "no, if I don''t do it again, aogang and Yin Shoumo will die under the hands of the two brothers. Even if Yin Shoumo does, aogang, I can''t wait!"


    As the voice fell, the black robed ghost man no longer talked to Xiao Jitian. His figure suddenly disappeared into the extreme wall of the death realm of stars.


    At the same time, in the dead realm of the stars, the two figures stand opposite each other, standing in the void.


    Although one of them was gorgeous in clothes, he was covered with blood, surrounded by countless black rays, as if he were a cage.


    The bloody figure was half kneeling on the ground, with a broken wolf tooth sword in his hand. The blood from the corner of his mouth kept flowing down, but his face was as pale as ashes. He said coldly, "I never thought that I was the son of heaven, but I really didn''t think that people in the star soul stage could be... Keke... So powerful!"


    The one who stands opposite to the injured is Gu fan. Gu fan has mastered the skillful use of the dark power through the complete fusion of the evil god ohoba and his own body in a very weak state. At this time, Gu fan has reached the level of quasi star spirit in the death realm of stars. If he changes to the evil god ohoba again, he will be able to get rid of the evil spirit, The strength should be able to soar to starpower level in a short time, but after the battle with Xiao Jitian, the evil god ohoba''s body was also seriously damaged, and he could not be used in a short time.


    At this time, Gu fan pointed to the half kneeling dog Rong king aogang and said, "aogang, you and I had no injustice and no enmity. You are also a hero of the dog Rong people. But you covet our kingdom''s territory many times, lead the soldiers to burn, kill and plunder our people. This is not to mention. You want to take my wife and son, but also vent your anger at BEIYAO palace, and destroy all the innocent people in BEIYAO palace, You and I can''t blame each other! Do you have anything else to say? "


    When Wang aogang heard Gu fan''s words, he suddenly raised his head and laughed.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    "What are you laughing at?" Gu fan asked angrily, "when death comes, what are you laughing at?"


    "Ha ha ha..." Wang aogang, a dog soldier, kept his smile and said to Gu fan in a disdainful tone: "you are for your people. Why is this king not for his own people? Tianxuan Prefecture is extremely rich. Why is it monopolized by your family? Hum, Gufan, you may kill me. In a thousand years'' time, the legend of my king will continue to be handed down in the family of Canrong, but you have already disappeared and become the sand of Ganges in the vast space and time! " Wang aogang''s tone of voice revealed despair, rebelliousness, unyielding and self-confidence. These negative and positive emotions poured into his face at the same moment and turned into a thought-provoking expression.


    "Well, I will kill you here today. Let''s see who will remember you after a thousand years!" Gu fan was really infuriated by aogang''s words. It can be said that the dying man was still so proud. Aogang was the first person Gu fan met, and also a person who was proud to the core!


    The black rays that trapped aogang were shining, obviously accumulating strength to pierce aogang''s heart.


    However, at this time, a cold hum of disdain came out of the void. Then the dark cage set by Gu fan seemed to be paper paste, and it disappeared in the space as soon as it was shaken by the figure. The figure in front of Wang aogang was a black robe with black cloth covering his face and only showing his eyes. Who was the black robed ghost?


    "National master... Rescue... Rescue..." as soon as Wang aogang saw the black robed ghost appeared, he immediately said.


    The black robed ghost turned his head slightly and looked at Wang aogang. His eyes were full of contempt, just like a noble looking at a beggar begging for food. However, he turned his head and said respectfully: "Your Majesty is shocked. Let me deal with it here!"


    Holding back the pain, Wang aogang stood up slightly and said, "national master, this man must not be let go. He must be killed here!"ˇ° I know that in my heart! " The black robed ghost replied coldly. Then he looked at Gu fan, but said in a different tone: "Gu fan, long time no see!" Although Gu fan had seen the black robed ghost in his life, he had never heard of him. At this time, when the other side opened his mouth, Gu fan was in a trance and had a sense of familiarity. Even Gu fan could say for sure that he absolutely knew him and had dealt with him! But I can''t remember it for a while. At this time, the black robed ghost man slowly pulled the black cloth covering his face away. Gu fan was surprised and lost his voice and said, "it''s you... Dantai..." but the black robed ghost man didn''t give Gu fan the time and opportunity to continue to speak. Instead, a sentence was whispered into Gu fan''s mind: "OK, now you know my identity, You can also be an understanding ghost. You can die! " The nigger did it without warningˇ° The dragon will break the sky The black robed ghost''s hands were intertwined, and there was a roar of dragon in the void. A black dragon condensed by the dark power suddenly ran into Gu fanˇ° Bang Gu fan couldn''t dodge. He was hit by the black dragon. He was about to resist, but he was suddenly thrown out by a violent shock wave. The black dragon exploded immediately when it was hit successfully. Suddenly, countless stars around him were crushed into dust in the strong explosion, throwing them out into the endless void, and Gu fan seemed to be one of them, Let the shock wave fly backwards with its own body. It didn''t stop until it hit a big star fragment, but it vomited a big mouthful of blood and even visceral fragments. Gu fan had been fighting with Xiao Jitian for such a long time before, but he had never been hurt so badly. The black robed ghost just hit Gu fan so hard! The strength gap between them is really a big difference! Gu fan, who is proficient in the secret method of the devil sect, is a great realm of the unity of man and nature. He can see the movements of almost all his opponents. He has always been the only one to attack others with fierce moves such as Yu Qi Jian Jue. In fact, the reason why the black robed ghost can attack others successfully is that his face shocked Gu fan so much! Because the face under the black cloth is the tan Tai Jie of the tan Tai family! That is to say, the elder brother of Tan Tai Ao, who was killed by Gu fan, the son of the emperor of heaven, is the most low-key man of Tan Tai Jie! Gu fan never dreamed that he was the culprit who destroyed the ancient family, the power of the nine nebulae, the ghost warrior who was closest to the star hierarchy! Too low-key, Dan Tai Jie is too low-key! According to the real strength of dantai Jie, the leader of the dantai family, the young leader, the northern Marquis of the Xingjie rank, dantai RUOYE. Compared with him, it''s a fart! It was this sharp contrast that made Gu fan''s mind fall into a blank state for a moment, so that he was hit by Dan Tai Jie and suffered a heavy blow at the same timeˇ° Gufan Gu Yu over there saw that Gu fan was hit by his opponent and flew away, and the injury seemed to be very serious. He quickly dodged a knife from Yin Shoumo and was about to rush towards the direction of Gu fan''s whereabouts, but he was stopped by Yin Shoumo and said with a cold smile: "what? Gu Yu, we haven''t finished yet! " At this time, Yin Shoumo has become a monster, which is slightly more normal than that of Xiao Jitian and Gu fan. However, he is also half human and half ape, holding a mourning stick in his hand, but he is Li Yue, the earth demon star ranking 46th among the earth evil star envoys. If it wasn''t for his incarnation, I''d have died under Gu Yu''s lightsaber! After all, Gu Yu''s power is endless. Although Yin Shoumo''s power supply is not a problem for a while and a half, the longer he drags on, the more he can''t afford it. On the contrary, Gu Yu is more brave than ever. If it wasn''t for the incarnation of the local evil Star envoy, he would be dead nowˇ° Are you upset? " Gu Yu hated Yin Shoumo like a dog. He was concerned about Gu fan''s safety. He suddenly looked back at Yin Shoumo and said with a sneer, "do you want to make an end? OK, I''ll give you an end now! " Gu Yu''s sneer suddenly made Yan Shoumo''s heart hairy. He stretched out his monkey''s paw and grabbed his cheek. Then he brawled: "come to war, don''t talk nonsense!" Who knows, Gu Yu suddenly yelled: "are you bullying me? I don''t have the Disha Yuanzhu?" As soon as the words fell, Gu Yu''s palm also raised a gray and white Disha Yuanzhu, in which a mass of black Qi kept rolling in the Yuanzhu.

 Chapter 508

    "This... This is..." the incarnation of the demon star makes Li Yue''s Yin Shoumo look at the black air on Gu Yu''s palm. He can''t help but be surprised and say: "the dexterous star Yao Jinxiu... Is the Disha Yuanzhu of the dexterous star Yao Jinxiu who ranks No.36!"


    Gu Yu has Disha Yuanzhu, which Gu fan gave to Yao Jinxiu, his Diqiao star. Before the war, Gu fan figured out that he had the consciousness of the evil god ehoba in his body, so he could turn into ehoba as a last resort. However, Gu Yu didn''t have such items for self-defense, so he separated Disha Yuanzhu from his body, which Guan Haotian had given him as a meeting gift, and gave it to Gu Yu, In case of emergency.


    Gu Yu didn''t talk to Yin Shoumo. The Disha Yuanzhu in his hand suddenly let out a shriek, and the black Qi broke away from the Disha Yuanzhu and wrapped Gu Yu''s body. Yin Shoumo then reacted and suddenly raised the mourning stick in his hand and gave a violent shout, "ha He fought hard towards the dense black air that enveloped Gu Yu.


    Sooner or later, when the mourning stick was about to hit the top of his head, the black air suddenly dispersed, but it revealed a monster with Eagle body, human face and three pairs of wings, which was exactly the image of Yao Jinxiu.


    Gu Yu, the incarnation of Yao Jinxiu, suddenly raised his head and saw the mourning stick. He suddenly got angry and yelled: "you dare to attack!" His hands suddenly raised, and two long brown feathers popped out of his hands, which turned into claws. "Zheng Zheng..." after two sharp rings, the mourning stick, which seemed to have great power, was blocked back by two spring like feather swords. Before Yan Shoumo could react, Gu Yu''s body shadow was in a flash, and the feather swords of his hands rang for more than ten times in a moment, The mourning stick was beaten out of hand. When Gu Yu''s figure settled down, the brown feather sword had stopped steadily in front of Yin Shoumo''s throat.


    Gu Yuxie laughed and was about to start, but Yin Shoumo suddenly asked for help from the black robed Ghost: "Uncle Taishi, help me!"


    Who knows that the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie just looked at Yin Shoumo''s direction, and then, as if he didn''t see it, his figure was flying in the direction of Gu fan.


    It can be said that even if Yan Shoumo''s last hope was broken, Gu Yu said with a grim smile: "die!" The feather sword of his right hand suddenly bounced, and it had already pierced into Yin Shoumo''s throat. Then the feathers of Gu Yuna''s body when he was incarnated as Yao Jinxiu, the dexterous star, suddenly peeled off, and a gust of wind suddenly wrapped Yin Shoumo with thousands of brown feathers.


    In a moment, the feathers scattered, in front of Gu fan, there were only magic pills scattered on the ground, and Disha Yuanzhu, a demon star of the earth, but they had become ownerless. It was obvious that Yin Shoumo had been completely wiped out from the world.


    Those brown feathers all over the sky then returned to Gu Yu. Gu Yu turned into a human figure. He was still the young warrior in the armor of the imperial army. At this time, he breathed a sigh of relief. In the space behind him, on the basis of the power of the three nebulae, he suddenly burst out a nebular power, which actually reached the power of the four nebulae! After all, Yin Shoumo was a warrior at the limit of Xingjie level. He was absorbed by the ancient plume, and the power to grow a nebula was also common.


    Gu Yu reached out and picked up a small blue bracelet from the many magic weapons left by Yin Shoumo, and put it on his right wrist. Then with a slow wave of his right hand, the countless magic weapons of pills scattered in the void disappeared.


    Obviously, this bracelet is Yin Shoumo''s storage magic weapon. At this time, after Gu Yu recognized him as the master, he immediately collected all the other items.


    Gu Yu raised his right hand, looked at the blue bracelet on his wrist, and looked at it. In a good mood, he thought the ferocious skeletons on it were lovelyˇ° Hum, I''m taking you as my partner. You''ve got a long face! " Then he turned around with satisfaction, and a twinkle came to the battlefield in the distance.


    At this time, Gu fan''s situation is already critical, can not be critical!


    "Immortal underworld roaring fist!" Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, once again blows a blow at Gu fan. As soon as he leaves his palm, he suddenly compresses the material in the surrounding space into the face of a ferocious two horned demon. Suddenly, he grins like a roar. Even if Gu fan can''t hear the slightest sound in his ears, he doesn''t hear the thunderclap in his wishful thinking, However, in the surrounding space, all the materials, regardless of their properties, form an arc-shaped shock wave, just like the traces left by sound waves on the water surface. However, this is not caused by sound waves at all, but by the powerful force, the materials are destroyed and smashed from the inside, thus creating an illusion that the waves are advancing slowly, Its essence is powerful beyond all the material forces in the space, which can destroy and crush the material in the space without suspense!


    At this time, Gu fan struggled to stand up from the star. There is no doubt that he also saw the terrible power of "immortal underworld roaring fist". Once he was swept by the wave of death, Gu fan''s body would be crushed into the smallest particles like those materials in the space, and become the eternal dust in the death domain of the stars!


    At this time, Gu fan heard Dan Tai Jie''s scornful voice and said, "Gu fan, you are really a hard bone. You can catch my" dragon capturing and heaven breaking ". Can you still catch this move of" immortal underworld roaring fist "


    "Damn it... This is the immortal roaring fist, isn''t it... Shouldn''t it be the inheritance skill of the underworld hall?" Gu fan struggles to stand up at this time, but his heart is pounding. He remembers the description of the underworld hall by Ye Xuanji, the demon killer in the apocalypse. The underworld hall has twelve underworld saints. Everyone has a set of skills handed down from generation to generation, which constitutes the highest martial arts system of the underworld hall. Among them, the "never destroy the underworld roaring fist" is one of the top skills, How can this Dan Tai Jie still learn the high-level martial arts of the underworld hall?


    But time is too long for Gu fan to think. He suddenly jumps back, but he hits a magic weapon with his hands. It''s a huge eight trigrams diagram with a radius of tens of meters, which is fighting against the track of "immortal underworld roaring fist" issued by the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie. However, seeing Gu fan''s eight diagrams, Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, suddenly drank and said, "I can''t imagine that you are still haunted by the things of your previous life! All right, all right! Let me crush him to pieces Before the words came down, he heard that Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, opened his hands, fingers and claws, and cut off again as neatly as a bladeˇ° Death''s blade The black robed ghost cried hysterically, "what eight spirit stones, blow them for me!"ˇ° No good Gu fan was shockedˇ° How did you make him so angry? The eight array spirit stone can''t sustain such an attack! " Just when Gu fan was thinking about whether to let the eight spirit stones explode to defuse the attack of "immortal underworld roaring fist" and "death blade", a figure suddenly appeared in front of Gu fan!

 Chapter 509

    It''s a human faced eagle with six brown wings behind it and a long tailed pheasant. But it''s Gu Yu who knows that face!


    Gu Yu''s incarnation is Yao Jinxiu, the dexterous star of the earth. As soon as he appears, he immediately bursts out a dazzling, stellar glow with himself as the center. At the same time, thousands of long brown feathers on his body suddenly fly out, and are facing the "death blade" issued by the black robed ghost Dan Taijie.


    Just before the fierce collision between the cathode force, which symbolizes the underworld and death, and the anode force, which symbolizes the stars and life, released by Dan Taijie, a black robed ghost, and Gu Yu, who was holding his hands together and holding it high above his head, was among the dazzling stars, A lightsaber, which was twice as big as the one against Yin Shoumo before, appeared in the dark space with dazzling silver stars.


    "Go! Star fierce feather sword At this time, Gu fan''s hands were full of strength. He gave a loud shout and cut off his hands together. The dazzling lightsaber was also in a flash. He was cutting off the "immortal underworld roaring fist" released by the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie.


    Gu Yu just cut out with a sword. Immediately, his body jumped backward along with the shock force of the sword. He came to Gu fan and quickly squatted down. The three pairs of brown wings behind him suddenly closed and protected Gu fan with his own body.


    At the moment when the brown wings closed, the most terrible collision and burst started in the outer star dead zone since the establishment of the star dead zone. The collision of the forces of yin and Yang of such intensity is almost enough to simulate the chaos of heaven and earth and the birth of life in ancient times.


    But the most bizarre picture is that there is no loud noise, no deafening roar, and even the subtle sound of impact. It seems that all the sounds are suddenly lost in the whole death zone of stars, just like the puppet performers behind the stage suddenly stop talking, rendering everything into a realistic silent film.


    There is no sound coming out, only the strong light from the initial point of collision, which is enough to make people blind instantly, and then the shockwave rolling like the tide spreads from that point to all around. Any matter that dares to stop them, whether huge stars or small meteorites, is annihilated and dissipated without exception, It''s like forever sinking in the sea of power, there is still no sound, everything is silent to a terrible point!


    Yao Jinxiu, the dexterous star of Gu Yu''s incarnation, is wrapped in a blazing light, constantly dissolving the shock wave, just like a reef in the tide. On the other side, Dan Taijie, the black robed ghost, is wrapped in a black light, and the dark materials are constantly forming barriers to resist the shock wave, It''s the same.


    The black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie opened his mouth and seemed to be saying something to Gu Yu in front of him. Gu fan also looked angry and said something in return.


    But there is still no sound coming out. The whole space has had a terrible silence effect because of the explosion just now. It''s like a seriously injured person can''t speak. Just now, the collision of two people''s strength has made the whole space lose its sound! As for the two people''s communication, in fact, it is not relying on the voice of each other, but the transmission of sound into the secret at the same time, it is telepathic communication, but they are not aware of it!


    "Worthy of being the son of the stars!" Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, said to Gu fan in the distance with an expression of approval: "this kind of boundless power like a star, combined with the extreme Yang attribute of Huo Qilin''s blood, makes you have the strength comparable to that of a star. I have to say that your strength, even I am afraid of you! Compared with your brother Gufan, I think you are the biggest threat to me! It''s a pity that you only have the realm of xingpo level! "


    Hearing this, Gu Yu said angrily, "you''ve reached the limit of Xinghao level, but you''ve been beaten like this by the warriors of xingpo level and Xinghun level. If I were you, I''d better die. If I win in this way, there''s nothing to be happy about!"


    Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, suddenly laughed and said to Gu Yu, "how can you not know that I want to die? It''s only after you''ve killed all your ancient families! I don''t want any fame. What''s the use of these chains of fame and wealth for people like me? What I want is very simple. It''s just your life! "


    Gu Yu was aroused by the words of the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie. He angrily said to Dan Tai Jie, "Dan Tai Jie, you are so vicious! You and my father were officials in the same Dynasty for the sake of the stability of the country of the Beidou Dynasty. Even if there were occasional disputes, they were just small disputes of interests. You actually eliminated the selfish desires of the dissidents, colluded with the barbarians to destroy the great wall of the Beidou Dynasty, killed Zhongliang, and trapped our ancient family in the trap of collusion with the enemy and rebellion. What''s your conscience? "


    It''s true, not to mention Gu Yu. Even Gu fan felt incredible. With the logic of a normal person, even if the contradiction between Gu Jia and Tan Tai Jia had reached an irreconcilable point, it was not at all possible for Dan Tai Jie to collude with the strong people of the barbarians in all directions to attack and kill Gu Jia, and then he gave up the vast land of Cangyuan! This business is definitely at a loss, and there is no impermeable wall in the world. Once this happens, the family of dantai will also face the end of destroying their family, and their five hundred year foundation will be destroyed. The same is true of most of the events in history. The treacherous officials who framed the Zhongliang family, whether they were Li Si in the Qin Dynasty or Zhao Gao later, were all like this. Even if the power fell into the government and the opposition, once the incident happened, they would die and their families would be destroyed immediately. Unless he was the Marquis of heaven, there was no way to help him, or he was already out of his mind, otherwise he would never let Dan Tai Jie do it! Even if this can destroy the ancient family, it is the same as baking the huge dantai family on the fire!


    In the face of Gu Yu''s righteous criticism, Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost scholar, just gave a cold smile and said, "so what?" Gu Yu looked at the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie in front of him, and said with the eyes of a Madman: "you have to cooperate with the enemy, betray the country, deceive the king, frame up the loyal and good. Which one is not enough for you to kill the nine nationalities? You and I are all practitioners. Naturally, we know that heaven''s net is perfect and perfect, and the samsara of heaven''s principle is not satisfied. Is there any eternal truth in the world? One day, the evil deeds of your Tantai family will happen in the east window, which will last for thousands of years, and the ancient family will be vindicated, and will finally be in history! " Who knows that Dan Tai Jie Xie smiles for a while, but says to Gu Yu with the expression of looking at the fool''s general banter: "what does the life and death of Dan Tai family have to do with this seat?"ˇ° You... Do you really want to go your own way regardless of your whole family? " Gu Yu was choked by Dan Tai Jie''s words, but there was a short pause, and he couldn''t get the words. Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, sneered: "mole ants, weak and ignorant! Even if you have the power to compete with us, you will never be able to see our realm! " He took a look at Yao Jinxiu, the incarnation of dexterous star, and Gu Yu on the eagle''s face, and said slowly, "just think of it as a good thought. For your sake, you are also a wizard. Before you die, I will answer this question for you." Before Gu Yu asked, Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, had already said: "this Dan Tai Jie is just one of the innumerable leather bags in this block, such as human clothes. If you are responsible for the family of each piece of clothes, are you living for yourself? Or living for clothes? "ˇ° what! Are you... "Gu fan, protected by Gu Yu, said slowly. He is the soul of reincarnation. With the words of the black robed ghost Tantai Jie, he suddenly opens up. This Tantai Jie is just the black robed ghost''s skin in his life. In other words, the behavior of the black robed ghost has nothing to do with the Tantai family, and even drags the whole Tantai family and even the noble Marquis faction into the water, The sinister intention of causing the collapse of the platform of the Beidou Dynasty and civil strife! The black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie saw that Gu fan could see through at once. He could not help but nodded his head and said: "it''s worthy of being the star emperor of the Big Dipper. Even if the memory is gone, his understanding is still so high! I''m going to destroy your ancient family. I don''t mean to destroy the Tantai family at all. It''s just the return of your previous life. "ˇ° What Gu Yu was so surprised that he couldn''t close his mouth because he clearly heard that the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie called Gu fan the "Big Dipper star emperor"! The founder of Beidou Dynasty, Beidou star emperor! Is Gu fan the reincarnation of the Big Dipper? Not to mention Gu Yu, even Gu fan himself was stunned when he heard this address. He always thought that he could reincarnate to Gu Yun at most. Who knows that he was the founder of the Beidou Dynasty and the reincarnation of the Beidou star emperorˇ° No wonder... No wonder Bazhen spirit stone is so popular with me... No wonder that the line of writing will be left on the stone tablet of Bazhen spirit stone... So it is... "Gu fan muttered to himself at this time, and his doubts about his life experience were solved by a sentence from Dan Taijie, the black robed ghost! Then at this time, the chaotic shock wave in the void dissipated a lot, but the figure of the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie turned into a black meteor, and rushed towards the two brothers at a speed that Gu Yu could not see. A vicious roar appeared in their ears at the same time, which was different from the peaceful tone of the previous argument: "you know what you should know now, you can be an understanding ghost and die!" As time goes by, the black shadows came out of the sky this time. They couldn''t distinguish the entity from the virtual shadow. They no longer used the dark attribute of the combination of martial arts to attack. Instead, they directly used the most powerful melee martial arts. With the power of the nine nebulae, they set off a wave of death and destruction again in the death realm of the stars!

 Chapter 510

    "Be careful!" After all, Gu Yu''s eyesight is much better than Gu fan''s after Yao Jinxiu''s incarnation. He suddenly sees a shadow that hits Gu fan. He suddenly drinks, but it twinkles in front of Gu fan. Six brown wings suddenly move forward to form a tight feather shield, but the speed of Dan Taijie is too fast! The limit of Xinghao level, the power of nine nebulae, and this set of mysterious body skills, suddenly burst out of the power, and instantly broke through the realm of xingzun level. Once it reached such a level, all Huaqiao would become meaningless.


    This is the crush on the level of pure strength, the real one force down ten will!


    "Ping Ping Ping..." in the space where all sounds were lost due to the violent collision and explosion of the forces of yin and Yang, it seemed that the sound of Qingyue, a broken glass, mixed with the sound of "Sa Sa Sa", which was similar to the wind blowing through pines and cypresses, sounded together. It was extremely strange in the void.


    I saw a huge figure trampled and chopped by countless figures. The black figures were like silk thread, winding and loosening, and making a clear sound. In a moment, the ancient feather of Yao Jinxiu, the incarnation of dexterous star, broke inch by inch, and then made a slight inaudible sound, Smashed into invisible dust.


    However, between a few breaths, the body of Yao Jinxiu, Gu Yu''s incarnation of dexterous star, disintegrates, revealing his own body. With a shadow suddenly appearing, Gu Yu''s body is kicked hard, and then his body is hit hard, which makes Gu Yu''s body fly out like a piece of garbage.


    From the beginning to the end, but just in the blink of an eye, Gu Yu, the incarnation of Disha star envoy, who has almost eternal power of the star, was beaten back to the body without fighting back, and was seriously injured!


    Gu fan screamed at this time, and his figure was in a flash. He was already facing Gu Yu, who was flying upside down. He was about to catch him, but suddenly Gu Yu''s body was too powerful. Gu fan''s body had just recovered, but he was knocked back by Gu Yu, breaking four or five stars in a row, and then stopped.


    When Gu fan and Gu Yu stopped, they only heard a soft sound of "poof". Then more than ten acupoints in Gu Yu''s body were like blood springs. "Poof, poof, poof, poof..." gushed blood together. Gu fan, who was holding Gu Yu, also had a sweet throat and a big mouthful of blood.


    The black figures all over the sky suddenly gathered together, revealing the sneering face of the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie. Behind him, nine nebulae surrounded him like a dragon, making him look like an archaic God.


    "How? See the gap between your strength and ours? " Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, began to laugh and said to the dying brother of the ancient family: "despair! Hate it! Lose it! Pain He looked straight at Gu fan, then said in a nearly cursed tone: "the Big Dipper! Today, I''m going to let you taste all the pain I''ve experienced in my previous life. Your pain is the only source of my happiness! Ha ha ha ha... "


    With that, Dan Taijie, the black robed ghost in front of him, raised his head and laughed like a madman. Until his facial organs were distorted and twitched because of the smile, he stopped, stared at the ancient brothers and said darkly, "but I won''t let you die so easily!"


    At this time, Gu Yu, who was supported by Gu fan, suddenly took a mouthful of blood and said, "if you want to kill it, you can kill it. There is no need to say more. Thousands of years later, our ancient family will still be popular in the annals of history, and you will be infamous forever!"


    "Good, good..." the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie said three "good" words in succession, and then said to Gu Yu and Gu fan: "your ancient family is naturally a loyal good man. I''m a scum. What''s wrong with scum? If your souls are scattered between the heaven and the earth, and you don''t even have the chance of reincarnation, I''ll see if you still care about the false names behind you! "


    "What? How dare you Gu fan guessed what the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie wanted to do as soon as he heard it, and he was suddenly shocked.


    "Yes, big dipper! How did you deal with other powerful people in those years? Today, I''m going to harvest you and Gu Yu''s souls and refine them into pills and magic weapons! " Said that the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie could not help licking his tongue, but showed a greedy expression, and continued: "although you and Gu Yu only have star soul level and star soul level, but the strength is comparable to star hero level and even star hero level. Such a soul is really rare, and I don''t see much of it. If you blow it away directly, it would be too violent!"


    "Damn it When Gu fan heard the words of Dan Tai Jie, he felt numb in his heart. Suddenly, he felt that there was a temperature coming from the palm of his hand, but Gu Yu grasped Gu fan''s hand and said slowly, "Gu fan, don''t be afraid. Even if we are dead, we will be annihilated in the six samsara, but the spirit of our ancient family is still there, the legend of our ancient men, It will not stop because of our death, but because we die for our country and sing from generation to generation Gu Yu said here with a slight pause, and continued, "when a man dies, he is as light as a feather, or heavier than Mount Tai. He dies for his country, for his war, and for his way. I am lucky to die in the right place."


    At this time, Gu fan heard Gu Yu''s words and closed his eyes slightly. It seemed that he was ready to die. At this time, the resentment and injustice in Gu fan''s heart were calmed down. He bowed his head and sighed: "fortunately, he was able to die in the battlefield. Fortunately!" Then he raised his head, looked at the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie in front of him, and slowly closed his eyesˇ° Man will die, his body will turn to dust, and his soul will return to the six ways. If you do good and evil in your life, there will be karma after your death. The way of heaven is far away, the way of hell is clear, there is no cause, no result, no death, no life. How can the way of heaven be rebellious? " Gu fan''s heart suddenly appeared the sentence that Gu fan didn''t like most in the ghost Sutra of the underworld. The reason why he kept fighting was to change his life against the heaven. However, this sentence in the ghost Sutra of the underworld firmly told the practitioners that the way of heaven does not tolerate rebellion. How can Gu fan feel comfortable? But at this moment, his heart is a wisp of insight, and that sentence to communicate. If there is no cause planted by the Great Dipper star emperor in the past, how can the ancient family be completely destroyed today? It''s not too much to pay for the debt of the past life. As the book of the ghost of the underworld says, there is no result without cause, and there is no life without death. If you only want to have the result, and if you only want to have life, and immortality, isn''t it a disobedience and blasphemy to the way of heaven?

 Chapter 511

    Thinking of this, Gu fan''s understanding of the book of the underworld and the ghost came a step further at this critical moment. Even vaguely, Gu fan felt that his understanding of the way of heaven was about to reach the level mentioned by the black robed ghost scholar Dan Taijie, which was not limited to the external things and the six paths of reincarnation.


    However, at this time, the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie suddenly took out a magic weapon from the black robe, and saw that this magic weapon was like a ferocious iron tongs, almost no handle, and what was more strange was that the iron tongs were not with sharp thorns on the inside, but with terrible serrations on the outside, and the red ripples on it were transmitted to the surrounding space one by one!


    "This magic weapon is called" soul tearing ghost claw ", which can tear and absorb the soul directly, and turn it into the purest vitality..." Dan Tai Jie sneered: "Gu fan, whether it''s the soul of the Big Dipper star emperor or the Huo Qilin blood that contains the power of the stars on Gu Yu, it''s a rare refining material. I''m happy to accept it!"


    However, at this time, Gu fan suddenly felt a wave of power that he could not be more familiar with. It was as if he saw a faint light in the despair of death, and it was as if the dying man had grasped a straw in his hand. What he saw was the ferocious "soul tearing ghost claw", which was a terrible weapon that could destroy the body and soul of him and Gu Yu!


    But Gu fan suddenly exclaimed: "yes... This is... Split hollow tooth blade!"


    Before speaking, Gu fan felt that three groups of essence in his body were flying out of Gu fan''s elixir field. They were falling in front of Gu fan, one by one, emitting blue, gold and gray light. Each magic weapon was wrapped in its own brilliance. It''s bingjue sword spirit, mysterious Dragon Pendant and huntian magic wand!


    "What... What''s going on?" The black robed ghost man, who manipulated the split tooth blade, suddenly felt that the "soul tearing ghost claw" he wanted to use to harvest the souls of Gu fan and Gu Yu was out of his control!


    "How is that possible?" In front of Dan Tai Jie''s eyes, the "soul tearing ghost claw" actually broke away from his control and flew to the three magic weapons in front of Gu fan!


    "What''s going on?" Not only Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, but also Gu fan was shocked. Later, he suddenly remembered the scene that ice Jue sword and mysterious Dragon Pendant attracted huntian magic wand, and suddenly understood it!


    When he first used ice Jue sword spirit to "persuade" the mysterious Dragon Pendant, it was after he had bound the mysterious Dragon Pendant, and under the condition of absolute superiority, he took great pains to subdue it. When he conquers huntian magic wand, he turns into bingjue sword spirit and mysterious Dragon Pendant. Under the slightly inferior situation, he "conspires" against huntian magic wand and reverses the water in time to destroy Xu Changxia''s trick.


    Obviously, these parts of the immortal gun have spirituality and can communicate with each other. This time, Gu fan already has three of the four magic weapons in his hand. Could it be that... Could the split hollow tooth blade directly break away from the control of the black robed ghost Dan Taijie?


    Just when Gu fan guessed, a clear thought wave suddenly came into Gu fan''s mind. Gu fan had clearly felt the existence of the split tooth blade which could accept the command of his consciousness in the thinking field!


    Use three magic weapons to directly attract and instantly subdue the last cracked hollow tooth blade!


    Although Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, was surprised at the scene in front of him, he suddenly sneered after the shock and said to the bladed bladed blade, "you betrayed me at the critical moment, but it doesn''t matter. It''s the same with you and without you. I can still kill him! Likewise, I will destroy you completely as a punishment for betraying me


    At this time, Gu fan looked at the four magic weapons in front of him, and could not help murmuring: "the four magic weapons have been collected, but with these four single magic weapons, no one is superior to Tianjie. How can he be the opponent of dantai Jie? If only we could put them together and restore them to the immortal gun of the master! "


    Before Gu fan''s words were finished, he felt that the four magic weapons in the Dantian field were throbbing together. At the same time, the four magic weapons that were exposed were also shaking slightly, which had a wonderful resonance.


    First of all, the magic wand of huntian emits a gray light, then the sword of bingjue emits a light of ice blue, and the hilt merges with one end of huntian magic wand. Next, the mysterious Dragon Pendant is wrapped in a golden light, and merges with huntian magic wand at the other end. Finally, the hollow tooth blade emits a dark red light and slowly falls, It''s just stuck on both sides of bingjue''s sword spirit. Then Gu fan only felt that in his mind, the consciousness of five different magic weapons was gradually blurred and blurred until it disappeared, while another powerful magic weapon consciousness seemed to wake up from his deep sleep and slowly recovered its vitality!


    It''s like a yawn from the awakened person. A dazzling silver light appears from the tip of bingjue sword. It flows down like water. When it reaches the place where the silver light flows, the original characteristics of several magic weapons gradually disappear and blur. When the silver light dissipates, it appears in front of Gu fan, Where are the shadows of the previous four magic weapons?


    What appears in front of Gu fan is an eight foot long spear with a sharp blade. The spear tip is as cold as snow, and the tooth blade is as red as blood. There are countless golden dragons around the body of the spear. The vast, dignified and invincible sense of dignity is inadvertently revealed from this weapon.


    Naturally, the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie also noticed the terrible smell of this new magic weapon. For a moment, he was as pale as earth and stammered: "this... This is the smell of Yutian magic weapon!" As we all know, there are four magic weapons of heaven level, Haotian level, Yutian level and Shangtian level. There are many magic weapons of heaven level. At least some big sects will have them in stock, and Haotian level is very few. As for Yutian level magic weapons, it is the existence of legend, Shangtian level, Rao is a black robed ghost, Dan Tai Jie, who has reached the star rank, has never seen such a state of martial arts! In the face of this sudden appearance of the Yutian level magic weapon, the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie''s heart has been shocked to the point of no more! If he knew in advance that he would be subdued instantly by Gu fan when he took out the "soul tearing ghost claw", and then he would merge with his three pieces of earth level magic weapons to become the Yutian level magic weapons. Even if he was forced to summon the "soul tearing ghost claw", he would not do it! Then, just after the fusion of the immortal gun and the real one, Gu fan''s eyes suddenly became empty, as if his soul had left his body. At this time, Gu fan''s soul seems to be in an infinite and vast space, and then slowly falls down, but it just falls outside the thatched cottage where he first met with ye Xuanji. Gu fan was surprised when he saw a middle-aged man with a Taoist bun, a simple dark blue robe and a goatee walking out slowly. Next to him stood another man with long chestnut hair. From his face, he seemed to be a stranger, Behind him, he carries a sword with green light and wears a blue green and silver white robe. The patterns of mountains and rivers are all over the robe. It''s so meticulous that it''s amazingˇ° Apprentice, I have said that heaven''s secrets should not be disclosed. I will see you again! " Needless to say, the middle-aged man with Taoist clothes and a goatee is the celestial killer ye Xuanji. Gu fan bowed to the celestial killer ye Xuanji and said, "see you, master!" The Li Fa man, who was standing next to ye Xuanji, the celestial killer, stepped forward slowly, looked at Gu fan, and said to ye Xuanji, "brother Xuanji, Congratulations, your four magic weapons are scattered and gathered together, and the souls of the four magic weapons are finally integrated. So far, brother Xuanji''s trial is over, his career is complete, and you can lift up the clouds." Ye Xuanji, the heaven killer, smoothed his beard and said with a smile, "Renault, they sent you to come here today. It''s a good day. Today is the day when I''m destined to raise the clouds. Do you want to meet me? What''s the point of congratulation? " He looked at Gufan again and said to Renault, "you are the God of wind. How about me? Can I break through to the highest level and get together with us again in the future?" The man named Renault looked at Gu fan. At first, he just gave Gu fan a cursory glance. Who knows that after a glance, his brow slightly wrinkled. Seeing Renault''s frown, ye Xuanji asked, "how? Not enough talent? " He was about to turn his face to comfort Gu fan. Unexpectedly, Renault shook his head and said to ye Xuanji, "it''s not this problem. He is destined to me!" Feng Shen Reno slightly raised his head, looked at Gu fan and slowly asked, "have you practiced a" Qi control sword formula " Gu fan was surprised that Renault, the absolute God of wind from a strange world, knew the formula of Qi control sword. First he was surprised, then he nodded and said, "that''s good."ˇ° Is it impossible to reach the realm of "Qi dominating the world" Renault didn''t talk much with Gufan. He asked directlyˇ° That''s why the younger generation is very distressed. " Gu fan heard that Renault said that he was predestined with himself, and saw that the other side asked about the "Yu Qi Jian Jue". He immediately knew that Renault wanted to instruct himself, and he quickly asked. Renault, the God of wind, gave a smile and nodded his head slightly Before his words were heard, he reached out his hand, and a gust of wind rolled up many green leaves on a big tree in the backyard, one of which fell curling in the palm of his hand.

 Chapter 512

    In Gufan''s thinking eyes, Raytheon Renault slowly concentrated. The leaf in his hand vibrated slightly. Then a gentle breeze rolled it up and fell to the ground from the palm of Renault''s hand. When the leaf fell to the ground, Raytheon Renault asked Gufan, "this is what a friend of mine taught me at the beginning. Now, Do you realize that? "


    Gu fan nodded his head slowly, and his eyes showed a sudden joy, but he couldn''t pretend it, because at that moment he had realized what Renault wanted to tell him: the wind can drive the leaves, and the leaves can also drive the wind. To reach the realm of Qi controlling the world, we must combine the two, It is impossible for Gu fan to pursue the swiftness of the sword to drive the tearing storm!


    Raynor naturally saw that Gu fan had understood. He could not help clapping his hands and said with a smile, "wonderful, wonderful, your understanding is so high, I''m afraid it''s rare in this dimensional space. We will meet again in the future!" Then he turned around and patted ye Xuanji on the shoulder, saying, "brother Xuanji, Congratulations!"


    Ye Xuanji, the God of wind and Renault, praised his apprentice Gu fan for his superior talent. He even laughed a little foolishly and said, "Renault, you''ve also taught him his martial arts. In the future, my apprentice Ju Xia will be your half apprentice!"


    Gu fan would like to laugh and scold ye Xuanji, the heaven killer. This old bastard first took himself as an apprentice and taught a set of magic sect secrets. Now it''s better to take his apprentice as a favor and throw it to Raynor. Can you find a more rogue master in the world?


    Ye Xuanji, the heaven killing demon, turned around slowly, but said to Gu fan: "apprentice, there is nothing that can be left for you after I have been promoted as a teacher. This immortal gun can be regarded as a gift for you! This immortal gun contains the law of heaven and the fork road of reincarnation, which should not be underestimated. We should study it carefully and try to understand it as soon as possible, you know? "


    Gu fan quickly bowed his hand and said, "I remember."


    Ye Xuanji, the celestial killer, smoothed his beard and gave a smile, but he taught Gu fan the secret of "immortal and immortal gun" and many skills and pithy formulas based on it, all of which were printed in his mind.


    Gu fan''s eyes blinked quickly. It seemed that he was receiving a huge amount of information every second. In his mind, he even kept exclaiming: "it turns out that the samsara fork in the immortal gun is like this... Ah, is this the shooting method of the seven samsara days?" It turns out that the master''s skill has a lot to do with the fundamental books of the underworld hall! " Feeling the skills and pithy formula that ye Xuanji, the demon king of killing heaven, has passed on to him, for a moment, Gu fan seems to be at the top of his mind. All the doubts that had puzzled him in the process of cultivation are immediately solved, just like rushing on a smooth road, and his mind is open-minded. His understanding of heaven and justice in the ghost Sutra of the underworld is actually deepened a lot.


    After a while, ye Xuanji, the heaven killing demon, slowly smiles and says to Gu fan, "apprentice, the way of cultivation is endless. I try my best to be a teacher, but I only know how to do it. Don''t rely on my talent. Do you know how to practice hard?"


    Gu fan was about to nod his head. He suddenly said, "master, I don''t know anything else. Please give me your advice!"


    Seeing Gu fan''s question, ye Xuanji, the demon king of killing heaven, said with a smile: "you should have asked, but what you want to ask is the mystery of your past and present life?"


    Gu fan bowed and said, "please give me some advice!"


    Ye Xuanji, the heaven killer, stroked his beard, stretched out his right hand, and gently brushed Gu fan''s forehead. He said with a smile, "as a teacher, you don''t need to say anything more. It''s for you to untie the originally forgotten memory. Go and see for yourself!"


    Gu fan felt as like as two peas of Michelle Ye who had been killed by the God of heaven, and then he had reached his hand on his forehead. Suddenly, countless fragments of the original memory were actually coming out of the bamboo shoots after rain. A young warrior in armor and a Taoist in a dark blue robe sat opposite each other, and they had a good conversation.


    The young warrior was Gu Yun in his youth, and the one in the dark blue Taoist robe was ye Xuanji, the demon of killing heaven!


    I''ve known ye Xuanji in my previous life? How could I not know?


    Then ye Xuanji, the heaven killing demon, said to Gu Yun with a smile: "yunxiaoyou, you have a very high talent. You can say that I have read hundreds of thousands of cold and heat in the world. There are countless outstanding people, and no one is more likely to break through the realm of xingzun than you


    At this time, Gu Yun had just reached the stage of star soul, and was almost unknown in the imperial court. Suddenly, he was praised by the master in front of him. After all, he was so young that he was a little floating. Then he bowed humbly and said, "master, I''m wrong!"


    Ye Xuanji, the celestial killer, shook his head and said, "there is no praise. But Yun Xiaoyou, you are born with a fate of death. If you can survive it, you will be able to break through the realm of xingzun in the future. If you can''t, you will have to live and die. Your soul will dissipate between the six ways. You will never be able to live beyond the limit of life. Even your family will be involved. What a pity


    "What Gu Yun is shocked. If he and ye Xuanji are having a good talk, and the other party is really powerful, Gu Yun thinks he has met a fortune teller in Tianjing. It''s a pity that there is a disaster in the young man''s life of wealth. If you give him a thousand taels of silver, you can solve the problem... Gu Yun asked subconsciously, "master, how can we solve it?" Ye Xuanji, the celestial killer, looked at Gu Yun, sighed and said, "Yun Xiaoyou, you and I are friends who have forgotten our age. Originally, I was afraid of karma for such things that would hinder the way of heaven. I can''t do it, but I don''t want you to fall. Until the next surprise, you will be gorgeous enough to break through the realm of xingzun, and the rising generation of juxia will appear. I don''t know how many colds and heats you will experience. Let me give you a hand! "ˇ° Thank you, master Gu Yun immediately said thanks, but Xiao Ji, the demon king of killing heaven, asked coldly: "have you ever married? Do you have children? " Gu Yun was suddenly dumb, but he didn''t know how to answer for a moment, "does this Taoist want to betroth some of his relatives to me as a condition?" Gu Yun thought about it, but he felt a little flustered.

 Chapter 513

    The first picture suddenly stops here, and the second picture suddenly appears in Gu fan''s mind.


    Gu Yun, a middle-aged man, was wearing the armor of the commander in chief of the imperial army. His hands clenched his fist. His armor trembled slightly because of the anger of the strong Xingjie.


    In this picture, Gu fan is no longer familiar, because the location is not elsewhere, it is Gu fan''s study in the palace of marquis in the plain of Tianjing City! At this time, there were only three people in the study, Gu Yun, Mrs. Yu Jue, and... Gu fan lying on the bed!


    At this time, Gu fan, who saw this scene, was shocked. He saw that the body lying on the bed had already lost the slightest anger, and became cold. His whole body was covered with blood, and his skin was blue and purple. It was obvious that he had been beaten cruelly before he died!


    Beside Gu fan''s corpse, Gu Yun was as furious as a lion, but Mrs. Yu Jue just sat down beside the bed and cried.


    "Those people who lean to the Marquis''s mansion are so cruel..." Mrs. Yujue sobbed and said: "when yu''er sent fan''er back, she had only the breath of entering, but not the breath of leaving!"


    Gu Yun looked at Gu fan''s corpse and clenched his fist. But he turned to Mrs. Yu Jue and asked, "so are you, Jian Yu. Why don''t you teach fan''er to be patient? They are all as bold as yu''er. If fan''er doesn''t practice martial arts, how can he beat those villains?"


    Yu Jue''s wife burst into tears again and said intermittently: "Yu Er... Yu Er said... Fan Er is... Is taking the initiative to fight with them... Wu Wu, because... Because those evil young people... Call our ancient family cheap!"


    "Ah When Hou Guyun heard the speech, he suddenly felt a stream of blood surging from his chest and rushing straight to his forehead. He roared, and his whole skeleton "clack clack clack clack clack clack" all together: "there is no respect on the platform! I want you to pay for my son''s life, pay for it


    Just as Gu Yun was about to go to find Qingtian Marquis, lady Yujue suddenly stood up from the edge of the bed. She suddenly stretched out her arms from behind and hugged Gu Yun. She sobbed in a low voice: "Brother Yun, Brother Yun, don''t rush! If you go to fight with Ch''ien Hou, what can I do with madam Gu Yu? "


    Gu Yun was already burning with anger at this time. When he heard Mrs. Yujue''s words, he suddenly pushed Mrs. Yujue away and roared: "I will kill that old man and avenge our fan''er! No one can stop me! No one can stop it


    Yu Jue''s wife was pushed out by Gu Yun and bumped into the edge of Gu fan''s bed. However, she jumped up again, grabbed Gu Yun and said in a begging tone: "Brother Yun, don''t I want to avenge our fan''er? But what about yu''er when you make such a fuss? What should I do? What do you do? Brother Yun... Brother Yun, even if I beg you, please bear it! "


    The sound of rain outside the window seems to feel the surging and contradictory emotions of the strong of Xingjie rank for a moment. In a flash, it turns into a pouring rain and blows down. Suddenly, the whole city of Tianjing is noisy with rain, and the rain drops like soybeans are beating against all the objects that dare to stop them!


    Just then, a figure slowly opened the door and came in. He took off the hat that covered his head, revealing his high bun, a bunch of goat whiskers, and the dark blue Taoist robe that had been wet by the heavy rain.


    "Yunxiaoyou, you are all right..." the person who came in was ye Xuanji!


    In a moment, Gu Yun''s anger was like pouring a basin of cold water on his head, but it was hard to arouse any anger. The fever in his eyes gradually faded away. He arched his hand to ye Xuanji, the sky killer, and said, "master, don''t be hurt!" Then he turned around and said to Mrs. Yujue, "Jianyu, master and I have something to say. Go out first!"


    Seeing that Gu Yun had calmed down, Mrs. Yujue nodded slightly and wiped away the tears in her eyes. She was about to go out slowly, but she was suddenly stretched out her right hand by Ye Xuanji, the heaven killer. A wisp of smoke swept by. Mrs. Yujue was in a coma and fell to the ground.


    "Master, what are you doing?" Gu Yun is surprised to see that ye Xuanji, the demon king of killing heaven, has knocked out Mrs. Yujue.


    "Yunxiaoyou, I can fully understand the pain of your son''s death at this time. Have you thought about what I told you?" Ye Xuanji looks at Gu Yun and asks slowly.


    Gu Yun closed his eyes slightly, but he didn''t speak.


    Seeing Gu Yun''s hesitation, ye Xuanji, the celestial killer, said, "I told Yun Xiaoyou that the way to survive the fate of heaven is to divide your soul into two parts early, take a body of blood origin, and then use it to break through the rank of xingzun. Because your soul is a strange number in heaven, you may change your life against heaven, It''s just that the noumenon has separated half of its soul, so it has no chance to win the star rank. At that time, Xiaoyou didn''t have the heart to kill his blood descendants as his victims. I admire his kindness and sincerity, but now... "


    Gu Yun sighed: "master, you are right. Now this is probably the only way to save my poor fan''er!"


    Ye Xuanji, the heaven killer, looked at Gu Yun and Gu fan, and said slowly, "yunxiaoyou, your half soul will lose your control and become a combination of your memory and this child. Do you really think about it?"


    Gu Yun sighed with a sigh: "even if I have no chance to ascend the star rank, if fan''er can do it for me, why not? Master, please start Ye Xuanji nodded slowly and raised his hand abruptly, but with five fingers and claws, he plunged into Gu Yun''s body. At this time, the second picture turns into darkness, and the third picture unfolds slowly. The place is still in Gufan''s bedroom, but Guyun is sitting on a chair, covering his chest, his brow is locked tightly, his forehead is covered with sweat, his face is pale, and the strange thing is that Gufan''s dead body is sitting up slowly, Look at Gu Yun and ye Xuanji with strange eyes. Ye Xuanji, the sky killer, said to Gu Yun, who had already incarnated as Gu fan: "yunxiaoyou, your body is to change your fate against the sky, and it will be used to break through the star level in the future. Your son Gu fan and I have a predestined relationship, so I''ll fight against this one and make a wedding dress for you." As the voice falls, ye Xuanji''s body suddenly becomes transparent and turns into a dazzling blue light, which flashes in the room and projects into Gu fan''s brain. In the past ten years, it was as if Gu Yun had really experienced it. Even the moment when Gu Yun broke through the rank of Xinghao could not be more real. It was not until Gu Yun was killed by the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie in Cangyuan that everything returned to darkness and turned into silence. The fourth picture is very familiar to Gu fan. Because on the side of a small river, a young man in a training suit is using his internal power to heal the comatose young man. The young man in the training suit is Gu Yu, and the young man in the training suit is Gu fan! Just then, a voice came out of the void, "yunxiaoyou, I can''t remove the memory of your soul separation from everyone''s memory. I have to exhaust all the power of this separation to send you back to the day before you, that is, before the child died. After I finish this sentence, this separation will disappear, Your memory of me will also disappear completely... I hope you and I are destined to meet again. See you later, yunxiaoyou! " All of a sudden! It''s like a play, fixed in the closing moment. At this time, Gu fan, who is still immersed in memories, is already full of tears. Two lines of heroic tears flow down his cheeks. It turns out that... So it is... All the mystery of rebirth has been revealed. By the time Gu fan wakes up from his memory, ye Xuanji and Renault have already lost their trace. Only the faint fragrance of the purple and unknown flowers in the thatched cottage is still in his nose. Facing the direction where ye Xuanji was standing, Gu Fan said slowly, "master, thank you! I won''t let you down! Certainly not At this time, above the thatched cottage, two figures suddenly stand, but they are ye Xuanji and Renault. Ye Xuanji, the celestial killer, turned to Renault and said, "Renault, do you help me, my apprentice? Is there any connection between my apprentice and your best friend At this time, Renault''s green and silver gray robes slowly rose behind him, as if they were two huge wings. He looked at Gufan below and said, "no, I don''t feel the light and dark breath of harnel on him. He should not be in this time and space. I''m just predestined with your apprentice, and he has excellent talent, In the future, it will reach our level... "The sky killer ye Xuanji patted Renault on the shoulder and said with a smile," Renault, don''t worry, since your best friend has never been out of his wits, you will surely find his reincarnation in countless dimensions of time and space! "ˇ° Brother Xuanji, thank you. " Fengshen Renault nodded slowly, but a gust of high wind rolled them up, winding them up and rising towards the distant sky!

 Chapter 514

    At the moment when Renault and ye Xuanji, the God of wind, completely disappeared, everything around Gu fan turned into nothingness, and he returned to the chaotic realm of death.


    When the pupils in his eyes closed, the first thing he saw was the anxious look in Gu Yu''s eyes.


    "What if you have Yutian magic weapon? There is a big difference between you and me. All your struggles are in vain! " Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, suddenly screamed, "the judgment of extermination, the retribution is not good, the immortal underworld is coming!" However, a black shadow suddenly appeared behind him. A moment later, it condensed into a dark god with a ferocious face and a huge hammer in his hand. His red eyes twinkled slightly, and he made a roar. With the action of Dan Taijie, the black robed ghost, he slapped the huge hammer at Gu Yu and Gu fan, Even if the black hammer is just a weapon in the hand of the dark shadow of Hades, Rao Shi is still the size of a small city, but the speed is so fast that people can hardly avoid it. With the power of this hammer, even a Xingjie warrior in his heyday will be directly hurt and spit blood. Xingjie is afraid that he will be directly beaten into meat cake!


    The immortal underworld part summoned by Dan Taijie is still a physical attack, not a combination of martial arts and martial arts. Obviously, Dan Taijie is afraid of Gu fan''s "magic sect secret method" which reverses Yin and Yang, for fear that Gu fan will absorb the power of martial arts and martial arts, so his moves are all physical attack skills. It''s just like this. It''s a clumsy physical attack. It''s so powerful that it''s impossible to resist!


    "Die, die, die!" Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, cried out madly: "all, all beat into meat sauce!"


    The image of the immortal underworld is the image of the king Jiuyou, the supreme arbiter. Therefore, he holds the hammer of justice and judgment in his hand. However, it also represents the terrible power of judging life and death under this hammer!


    "Be careful!" When Gu fan saw the falling black hammer, he suddenly yelled, but he pushed Gu Yu away and pushed him out of the scope of the hammer of the judgment of the immortal underworld.


    Gu Yu''s body was extremely weak at this time, and he could not help flying far away when Gu fan pushed him away. Seeing Gu fan push him away, he was covered by the hammer of the immortal underworld''s judgment. Suddenly, Gu Yu burst into tears, and his voice was hoarse with a heartrending cry: "Gu fan!!" Desperately want to rush up, but also think, Gu fan was hit by the hammer of judgment at this time, must have been turned into flesh mud, he fought his life to save himself, if so wasted, what face do you have to see Gu fan again?


    "Jie Jie, OK, the next one should be..." seeing that the black robed ghost scholar Dan Tai Jie had a successful attack, he must be able to smash the little star soul warrior Gu fan into flesh mud with the power of immortal underworld''s separation. He was about to command immortal underworld''s separation to pounce on Gu Yu. Suddenly, it changed into Dousheng!


    Gu Yu was shocked to see that the trial hammer, which had been hammered down, was blocked by something. When the trial hammer, which was like a mountain, was slowly lifted up, a figure stubbornly used a three pointed two edged gun to hold the immortal weapon of the underworld: trial hammer!


    "You''re not dead yet!" Gu Yu was stunned in an instant. However, at this moment, his hands, which supported the immortal gun, suddenly stirred up the trial hammer for several feet, and his body also flew out in a flash.


    "Ah, ah, ah!" Gu fan yelled continuously. Behind him, it was as if fireworks were set off in the dark space. The silver white lights were shining like stars! One, two, three, four, five... Fifteen, sixteen, seventeen, eighteen... Twenty five, twenty-six, twenty-seven... In a moment, there were thirty-two huge silver stars behind Gu fan! Gu fan''s pressure before also changed in an instant. A strong wave of thinking spread to all directions!


    Star soul level to star soul level! The power of 16 xingxuan directly erupts into the power of 32 xingxuan!


    After all, Gu Yu is a star level warrior with the power of four nebulae, which is equivalent to 36 stars. However, it is extremely rare for Gu fan, who is far more powerful than condensing the power of one nebula, but can''t condense the power of one nebula! But even so, Gu fan''s power stored xingxuan is several times larger than the ordinary xingpo level warrior who has not broken through the shackles of a nebula. Each one is extremely dazzling. Even Gu Yu faintly feels that the power of Gu fan''s 32 xingxuan is stronger than his own four nebulae!


    At this time, Gu fan was surrounded by 32 dazzling silver stars, just like the king of Xingyu who dominates the stars. He suddenly raised his immortal gun, but instead of facing the immortal underworld, he rushed directly to the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie.


    Seeing that Gu fan rushed over, Dan Tai Jie, a black robed ghost, was not surprised but pleased. He sneered and said, "you dare to compete with me in martial arts. You really want to boast about your courage! If you fight with us in the distance, we may have to take a lot of trouble to kill you. If you don''t go to heaven, you will come to hell! Die Voice down, black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie suddenly from the sleeve out of a white sword facing Gu fan rushed up.


    "Life and death are impermanent!" Gu fan''s figure was suddenly fixed in front of the black robed ghost dantai Jie, but he leaned forward. His hand had already grasped the tail of the immortal gun. Using his height and the length of the long gun, a shadow of the gun went straight to the throat of the black robed ghost dantai Jie. When dantai Jie reacted, he could not escape completely, so he had to put up a long sword to take Gu fan''s shot, I was caught off guard. Who knows Gu fan, this is not the end. The shot he stabbed directly didn''t mean to turn back at all. Instead, it was spinning rapidly. Thousands of gun shadows stirred the material in the surrounding space to form a transparent vortex and rolled towards the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jieˇ° Split soul Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, is as light as a ghost. He has already appeared on the top of Gu fan''s whirlpool of gun shadow. He holds the sword in both hands and cuts down the sword with the power of tearing the soul. There is no doubt that with the power of this sword, even the space can be torn apart, and the countless gun shadows stabbed by Gu fan are scattered. At this time, Dan Tai Jie''s figure lightly shakes, unexpectedly breaks through Gu fan''s long gun defense, finds a dead corner, and rushes into Gu fan''s front. Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, has experienced three reincarnations. In addition to his original life, he has no idea how many shooting experts he has fought against. Naturally, he is very familiar with the advantages and disadvantages of sword and gun. He is one inch long and one inch short and one inch dangerous. Without the protection of immortal and immortal gun, he is fully confident, Under one blow, he dug out the heart in Gufan''s chest with the sword in his hand! The black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie''s face showed a gloomy smile, but he didn''t realize that Gu fan''s eyes narrowed slightly at this time. Unexpectedly, he was also a shrewd smile hidden in his eyes! Right now! The most profound meaning of the eternal gun -- seven samsara days!

 Chapter 515

    Gu fan''s eyes suddenly flashed a sharp, that originally stabbed out of the immortal robbery suddenly hit back, but heard that the long sword silver in the hand of the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie had stabbed Gu fan''s body, a light language came to Gu fan''s ear, but it was: "too late!"


    As like as two peas, neither dying nor born, behind the raging fire, the gun suddenly came out of the way, and it was a buzz. It broke up from the gun body. There were many proverbs in one of the pieces. These proverbs are all ancient seal characters, and one is like a tadpole, but it is exactly the same as the font in the uniform of the ghost king.


    The countless seal characters were split from the gun body, and then quickly merged as if they were spiritually. They turned into a rotating circular wall of seal characters, which was divided into six parts on average. Every moment, there was a piece of seal characters shining brightly. Countless seal characters pieced together a ferocious face, sometimes a King Kong face, Sometimes it''s human face, sometimes it''s Shura, sometimes it''s animal, sometimes it''s ghost, sometimes it''s demon. They all open their mouths, just like the entrance to another world!


    Every face appears, and the seal characters are pieced together to reveal the handwriting, which is just the "God way" "Human way"ˇ° "Shura road"; " "Animal way"; " "Hungry ghost road"ˇ° Six samsara of hell! This "seven samsara days" is actually through the simulation of six samsara forces of heaven crushing opponents! This beyond the common sense way of attack, it is impossible to resist!


    In a short time, Dan Tai Jie''s defenseless body has been completely exposed to Gu fan''s "seven samsara days" power!


    Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost who thought he would win, suddenly let out a shrill scream. Before he could react, his body had been washed and crushed again and again by the power of the six samsara. Even the strong stars would not choose the most direct confrontation against the power of the six samsara, The warrior of Xinghao rank is like a mole ant under the heaven, but in a moment, his body is smashed and absorbed into the six samsara, and the soul of the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie is already screaming!


    Although the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie can only exert the ultimate power of Xinghao level when he has a physical body, his soul still retains the cultivation of xingzun level. At this time, he just wanted to break Gu fan''s chest, but he was caught off guard by Gu fan''s sneak attack with "seven samsara days" and smashed his ultimate physical body of Xinghao level in an instant. How can he not be so furious, become frenzied?


    "Asshole, asshole, asshole!" The soul of Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, roared at Gu fan: "you have destroyed my body! Ah, ah, ah, unforgivable, unforgivable


    Gu fan felt relieved when he saw that the extreme body of the black robed ghost dantai Jie was eroded and smashed by the six samsara forces in the immortal gun. At least he knew that dantai Jie could not lift any big waves! After all, Gu fan''s greatest fear was actually the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie''s terrible physical attack. As for the attack of the combination of martial arts and martial arts, even Taoism, it could not pose any threat to him now.


    At this time, the immortal and immortal gun behind the six samsara barrier suddenly thrust forward and actually penetrated the six samsara barrier. All the ancient seal characters separated from the immortal and immortal gun were smashed and turned into a whirlpool formed by the seal characters, forming a kind of suction, The soul of Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, should also be pulled into the whirlpool!


    Gu fan knows that this is the most terrible part of the "seven samsara days" of the supreme meaning of the immortal gun. That is what the heaven killer ye Xuanji called the "samsara fork road". If the heaven killer ye Xuanji didn''t tell Gu fan personally, the reason why the immortal gun is called "immortal" is that it has six samsara forces, There is also the fork road of reincarnation. The fork road of reincarnation is the crack in the six reincarnations, and it is also an independent world, as if it is the seventh reincarnation. The soul sealed in it will jump out of the six reincarnations and become an eternal existence. But at the same time, it is also an accident that it will be imprisoned forever and never be able to live beyond it! And the way to reveal the fork of reincarnation is the supreme mystery: seven reincarnation days!


    Now, after the seal script of the six samsara is formed, the vortex formed is the entrance of the seventh samsara!


    "Reincarnation fork road! This is the reincarnation fork road Dan Tai Jie, the ghost of the black robed ghost man, looked at the whirlpool composed of six seal characters, and his face even showed the expression of seeing the ghost. In fact, he is a ghost for ordinary people now! Reincarnation fork road is a place where even ghosts are afraid!


    "There is a reincarnation fork in your magic weapon!" At this time, the soul of Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, was about to be pulled into the whirlpool bit by bit along the surrounding space. Suddenly, his eyes showed fierce light. Looking at Gu fan and Gu Yu, he said, "hum, do you think it would be so simple for you to seal this seat in the seventh reincarnation?"


    With that, Dan Tai Jie''s soul suddenly began to emit a black light. His whole soul seemed to have a body again. He slowly shook up with his breath. He looked at Gu Yu and Gu fan with venomous eyes and said: "the dignity of the strong in the star rank is not allowed to be profaned. Even if I die, I will take you two to be buried with me!"


    "No! He''s going to blow himself up Gu Yu hears the words of Dan Tai Jie, a black robed ghost, and suddenly shouts out. As soon as Gu Yu''s words were heard, Gu fan''s heart suddenly became tense, and the soul of Xing Zun Jie exploded, not to mention Gu Yu''s and Gu fan''s body. Even if the death zone of the stars would collapse in an instant, all the barbarians outside, the general of Qin heavenly Army and ordinary soldiers would be spared! Dan Tai Jie is so cruel! When Gu fan thought of this, the 32 silver stars behind him made a continuous light sound like peas. They all burst and disintegrated in the blink of an eye. They turned into the purest power of the stars and injected into the immortal gun. The seven reincarnation entrances opened up by the immortal gun immediately doubled, and the speed also increased a lot, Rao is just like this, and he just begins to devour the clothes of the black robed ghost man. There is no doubt that in a short time, the preparation of the black robed ghost man is completed, and the soul of a star rank strong man will explode, turning everything nearby into the funeral object of his rebellious strong manˇ° Don''t waste your efforts. Compared with the power of reincarnation, the power of your 32 stars is too smallˇ° Seeing Gu fan''s delusion of swallowing his soul and preventing his soul from exploding, Tan Tai Jie sneersˇ° What if you have Yutian magic weapon? Your ancient home will be ruined here, and you, the star emperor of the Big Dipper, will accompany me to disperse between heaven and earth forever The soul of Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, raised his head and laughed: "if I wish to get it, why don''t I die! Leah, it''s a pity that we have no chance to meet again, but I killed the big dipper for you, and I''ll take revenge for you! " He cried hysterically, but Gu fan and Gu Yu''s eyes were covered with a layer of dignified color. Finally, Gu Yu looked at Gu fan and said to him, "give it to me." In Gu fan''s surprised eyes, Gu Yu suddenly roared, and his whole body was entangled in a blazing flame! Not like the strong light when he released energy before, but the real flame engulfed Gu Yu''s bodyˇ° Gu Yu, what are you doing? " Gu fan saw the scene in front of him, but Gu Yu had already been burned into a burning man. Gu Yu clenched his teeth and said like a mantra: "so, I, the blood of Huo Qilin, absorbed all the power of the star, is it enough to seal you?" Just now, Gu Yu completely inspired the blood of Huo Qilin in his body. The strength generated by this kind of behavior is no different from burning himself in flames. It is a terrible way to force his own blood out and squeeze it dry to grab powerˇ° Gu Yu! Don''t... "Gu fan immediately realized the danger of Gu Yu''s doing this. He suddenly yelled, but he saw a twist in Gu Yu''s face. Obviously, he was suffering a lot. He yelled at Gu fan:" don''t worry about me! Take my strength With that, one hand pressed on Gu fan''s shoulder, which was originally as hot as the hand of a brand iron because of the boiling and burning blood in his body. At this time, pressing on Gu fan''s shoulder was a circle of soft power of stars transmitted to his body meridians! Gu fan turned his head and was looking at Gu Yu in the fire. Gu fan saw from Gu Yu''s eyes that he was firm and unrepentant. "Yes, even if Gu Yu stopped at this time, he would become a useless man! Since this is the way he chose, I don''t have to interfere any more! " Gu Fan said to himself in his heart. Gu fan turned his head and looked at the soul of Tan Tai Jie, the self satisfied black robed ghost man in front of him. He suddenly drank: "Dan Tai Jie, your time of death is up!"

 Chapter 516

    Just in the surprised eyes of Dan Tai Jie, Gu fan''s body radiated countless dazzling silver white light, as hot as a star, and then all the light converged on the immortal gun. The reincarnation fork, which was only the size of a pocket, suddenly turned into a huge mouth tens of meters wide, The rotation speed of the surrounding material increased hundreds of times in a moment. The black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie knew that the end was coming, and accelerated the gathering of strength in his body. The whole soul expanded, like a huge balloon. At this time, the seven samsara days finally began to absorb Dan Tai Jie''s soul!


    "Too late, too late, too late!" The soul of the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie said with a smile: "you all die with me!"


    "Damn it, almost!" Gu fan and Gu Yu saw that the soul of Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, had accelerated his self explosion, and their eyes showed a look of regret. They had no choice but to take out all their strength!


    After a while, a Violine figure suddenly flashed out of Gu fan''s body, but it was the ancient sage of Jingxiao spirit in Violine armor!


    As soon as Gu Shengfu appeared, he pressed his right hand on Gu fan''s shoulder.


    All of a sudden, another great power was transferred from Gu Sheng''s body to Gu fan ''!


    This force is like the last straw to crush the camel. Suddenly, it seems to become infinite at the fork of the seven rounds of reincarnation, which completely engulfs the soul of the black robed ghost Dan Taijie.


    Dan Taijie''s soul struggled desperately before the reincarnation fork road, just like a drowning man flapping his hands. He raised his head and cried to Gu fan: "I hate you! I should have killed you in Changbai Mountain, Gufan! Ah, how could you have killed me if my strength had not been weakened to the level of star Zun... "Then the last part of the soul of the black robed ghost, Dan Tai Jie, was absorbed into the vortex of the seventh reincarnation.


    Gu fan raised his hand to make a seal, and the immortal gun immediately spun. All the seal characters that made up the seven samsara forks suddenly disintegrated and fell into the samsara forks. A moment later, a deafening explosion came from the samsara forks. It was the soul of the black robed ghost Dan Taijie burst out in the seven samsara, and the aftershocks came out, It even affected the death realm of the stars where Gu Yu, Gu fan and Gu Sheng were!


    At this time, Gu Yu and Gu fan have exhausted their strength. Where can they resist the aftershock of this terrible explosion? Gu Sheng stands in front of Gu Yu and says, "come behind me!" As the voice fell, a cordiered ball shaped barrier wrapped Gu Yu, Gu fan and Gu Sheng. The ball shaped barrier swayed violently with the shock wave in the aftershock of the explosion, and then floated backward. When the three people stabilized their bodies, they found that the star dead zone began to collapse in the aftershock of the explosion!


    Gu Sheng pulled away the protective barrier, and a thing flew over in the distance and fell into Gu fan''s hands. It was the immortal gun. As soon as Gu Fanfu grasped the immortal gun again, he immediately felt that the power on the gun body seemed to increase a lot, which was slightly different from before, He couldn''t help wondering: "is it because the immortal gun is so powerful and has so many effects? Is it because it can absorb people''s body and soul and enhance itself through this reincarnation fork road?" But he suddenly thought, what is his master ye Xuanji? The vice leader of the demon sect! It''s a bit weird, isn''t it normal? If the "big demons" like ye Xuanji, the heaven killing demon, are really upright, then the leaders of the Taoist monk yuan, don''t they all have to sit down one by one and become saints?


    "Gufan, is he dead?" Gu Yu has been seriously injured at this time. He can''t help asking Gu fan what he is most concerned about.


    Gu fan nodded and said, "the reincarnation fork road has been closed. It can be said that he has been completely wiped out in the six reincarnations."


    After all, the first world war just now was too dangerous. If it wasn''t for the outstanding weapons of the ancient sages, I''m afraid that now Gu Yu and Gu fan have disappeared. Naturally, as the soul of the ancient heaven, the ancient sages who can''t exist independently can''t escape the fate of dissipating between heaven and earth after their power is exhausted.


    Recalling the scene of the battle just now, the three were all sighing.


    At this time, Gu Yu suddenly felt his eyes dazzled and fell forward. Gu Sheng was quick in eyes and hands, and quickly held him. A circle of soft power waves were sent into Gu Yu''s body. Gu fan can''t help asking: "how is Gu Yu now? He has just burned all the power of the stars stored in his own Fire Kirin blood


    Gu Sheng shook his head slightly and said: "the injury is not optimistic! Brother, Gu Yu may die. Even if he is rescued, he may become a useless person! "


    Gu fan knows that his Jingxiao spirit is actually half of Qi and blood spirit, and he has the supernatural power of Qi and blood returning to yuan. Most of what he says is accurate. He can''t help but feel a sense of guilt. But he says to Gu Sheng: "try your best to save Gu Yu. Only if there is a way to make him live, we can find a way to make him return to the star level strongman again."


    Gu Sheng seemed to want to argue something, but after all, he had wisdom for a long time, and knew that he shouldn''t attack Gu fan at this time. He nodded and said, "brother, Gu Yu, give it to me!" Just as the three people were talking, the star death realm was falling apart, revealing the sky outside with a little dawn. At this time, a shadow of a man ran away from the star death realm, but Gu fan was staring at him all of a sudden! Gu fan mentions the immortal gun and immediately catches up with itˇ° Where to go The figure heard that Gu fan had caught up with him, but he didn''t dare to stay any longer. His figure turned into a flash of lightning and ran straight down to the battlefield where the barbarians and the general of the Qin heavenly army were fighting. At this time, the black egg shaped star dead area in the mid air suddenly collapsed from the inside, which also attracted the attention of countless people. Many of the general of the imperial heavenly army and the strong people of the barbarians all stopped to look at the star dead area, and they did not know what was going on inside. For the strong people in the four barbarians, the black robed ghost man and two ghost men, the young masters of ghost Zong Yin Shoumo, tianmengmen Xiao Jitian, and Canrong Wang aogang, were the most powerful in the field. The generals of the Qin heavenly army knew that the two princes of houguyun in the plain, Gu Yu and Gu fan, were in the field, It is also the most powerful force in the qintian army, but by comparison, the barbarians in the four sides have stabilized the qintian army in both quantity and quality. However, when the death realm of the stars broke, the strong among the barbarians suddenly found that the prestige and breath of Yin Shoumo, Xiao Jitian and the black robed ghost had disappeared!

 Chapter 517

    Yin Shoumo, Xiao Jitian, the black robed ghost, a star hero level limit, a star hero level strong, a star hero level limit. At this time, the breath and prestige of the three people all disappeared. Instead, they were replaced by two breath which were equal to the strength of the previous few people, but with different prestige power. Most of them are very strange to the four barbarians. Only the dog soldiers in the four barbarians look at the disappearing star dead area as if they are looking at a huge broken and twisted tomb.


    The breath''s gone. What does that mean? At first, people thought it was an illusion, but when Wang aogang and Gu fan, who were holding a three pointed two edged gun, suddenly turned into two meteors from the dead field of stars and appeared in front of the crowd, the soldiers of the Qin heavenly army immediately cheered like a landslide. Their morale was greatly boosted and they attacked their opponents one after another!


    There is no doubt that they won! In the case of absolute inferiority, he killed twice as strong as himself and won an almost impossible victory!


    "Gufan, why do you want to go after my king?" At this time, Wang aogang knew that he couldn''t get rid of Gu fan, so he had to stop, show his figure and prepare to face Gu fan.


    But Gu fan coldly pointed at Wang aogang with his immortal gun and said, "aogang, have I finished with you?"


    Wang aogang bit his teeth and didn''t speak. If his eyes could kill people, Gu fan has been killed several times by Wang aogang.


    But this kind of venomous look in Gu fan''s eyes increased his determination to kill Wang aogang.


    "I said, it''s no more than three times. This time, it''s the third time..." Gu fan looked at Wang aogang in front of him and said in a mocking tone: "aogang, I thought you were recuperating in Northern Xinjiang, but who knows that you actually made trouble and ran to Cangyuan. Originally, you were not in this robbery, but you just came in. It''s really that heaven has a way, you don''t go, there''s no way for hell, you come to join us, You can''t blame others. If you want to blame yourself, blame yourself! "


    Gu Fan said, the hands of the immortal gun throw out a firecracker, but a strong wind suddenly stabbed in front of Wang aogang, is the immortal gun in the "eternal"!


    Wang aogang, the dog soldier, watched Gu fan''s spear point go like a dragon without regret, and knew that he could not escape. He could not help but stir up the courage to burn jade and stone with Gu fan.


    "Want to kill Ben Wang? It''s not that easy! " With a roar, the broken wolf''s tooth sword in his hand condensed again with the power of the stars. With a star, it was bumping into Gu fan''s "irreparable" move.


    Wang aogang was stumbling by Gu fan''s shot and nearly fell from the cloud. This scene, however, was seen in the eyes of the four barbarians and the soldiers of the Qin heavenly army. Aogang, the dog army king of Xingjie level, was defeated by Gufan of xingpo level!


    Gu fan seemed to have expected such a result for a long time. His figure suddenly swayed, and his body flew to the top of Wang aogang. With his right hand holding the immortal gun, the gun pointed down, he gave a fatal blow to Wang aogang.


    "The heaven of life and death is disillusioned, and there is no gun!" Gu fan gave a low drink and picked the blade of his right hand, which was the second only move to the "seven samsara days" in the technique of eternal life and death. This shot was made by the celestial killer ye Xuanji, who understood the six samsara ways in the eternal life and death, and combined with his own way of heaven, realized the birth and death of the stars, It is one of the highest achievements of Ye Xuanji to comprehend the law of heaven and earth!


    Gu fan just stabbed out this gun, the surrounding air was suddenly disordered, a kind of King came to all things in the world, all the momentum from that gun wantonly sent out, attracted all the fighters on the battlefield to look at the unruly gun in the sky. Everyone who saw the shot was shocked to the point of no more!


    "Is this, this, this still the power of a star spirit level warrior?"


    "That momentum... That momentum is a real dragon!"


    "Is it really that guy? It''s so powerful that it''s incredible... "Princess zhaomusi of Jiuli in the killing ground raised her head and looked at the figure in the sky who was holding a three pointed two edged gun, just like a God. Her eyes were filled with extremely complex feelings.


    All of a sudden, between the whole world, there is no battlefield, no battle, only the highest shot that seems to be stabbed out of endless time and space, flying towards a tiny figure below!


    At this time, Wang aogang, a dog soldier, was completely blocked by Gu fan''s peerless momentum of "the heaven of life and death is disillusioned and has no respect for gun". However, his face showed a very calm expression. It seems that he has despised life and death, and there is still a solution. But under such a shocking shot, whose eyes will focus on him?


    "Gufan!" Wang aogang bit his teeth and said, "I will make you regret it." He suddenly stretched out his hand, and a red crystal, like a dried up blood clot, was swallowed by him into his throat. Then his throat wriggled, and he swallowed the blood clot whole.


    Then Wang aogang, who was thought to have no power to fight back, burst out a heartbreaking roarˇ° Roar Then his figure was disillusioned, and at a speed that could not be captured by all human eyes, he went through the time and space blocked by Gufan''s "life and death, disillusionment and no respect gun". The body appeared in front of Gufan. The Langya sword in his hand was suddenly raised, and a bloody sword awn was cut out horizontally, It turns out that half of the sky has been dyed red. People feel as if they have changed from dawn to dusk in a flash. Some people even feel dizzy because they are slightly uncomfortable. Only Gu Sheng, who was responsible for taking care of Gu Yu, suddenly yelled, "brother, be careful, this is the blood of his awakened ancestors!" At the last moment of his life and death, Wang aogang swallowed the blood clot of his ancestors, which was passed down from generation to generation. It inspired the blood of the middle ancient human in the body of the king of Canrong, and the power of the explosion was so terrible! However, at this time, Gu fan, the target of the bloody sword, also disappeared. In this way, he disappeared in everyone''s field of vision! The bloody sword that failed to hit the target was like a giant Kunpeng bird covering the sky. It continued to fly forward until it hit a mountain near the battlefield with a loud "boom". The smoke dispersed. The side of the mountain that contacted the bloody sword was completely flattened and turned into a completely flat mountain. The power of this sword is enough to make a breakthrough, It''s amazing! All the people who see this scene can''t help but feel shocked. If this group of people are struck by this bloody sword, they will have to fall here. No one can leave safely! The blood of the middle ancient human in the body of the king of Canrong can''t be underestimated! So it seems that the number of winners and losers between Wang aogang and Na Gufan is between five and five! However, at this time, a scene that will be unforgettable to all those who see this scene appeared! On top of aogang, the king of Canrong, who had awakened the blood of his ancestors, a figure like a god suddenly appeared. His clothes were not damaged at all. His three pointed two edged gun pointed slowly at aogang, the king of Canrong. All of a sudden, countless seal characters split from the gun and quickly arranged, Behind Wang aogang, there is a revolving circular barrier, which is evenly divided into six parts and constantly evolves into faces. There are gods, human beings, spirits, orcs, ghosts and demons, which are constantly rotating. Every face appears, the seal characters will be put together into a line of writing and emit brilliant light, It is the way of heaven, the way of human, the way of Shura, the way of animal, the way of hungry ghost and the way of hell! The legendary reincarnation of the past and the present! He was manipulated by the boy in front of himˇ° Aogang, since you have the strength to avoid my "immortal gun", you are also qualified to enter the seventh reincarnation! Under my "seven samsara days", I will sink forever and repent endlessly! You can understand my power With Gufan''s violent drinking, the six samsara behind Wang aogang suddenly accelerated. The six samsara forces separated from the turntable one by one, and beat and decomposed aogang''s body. Only in one breath, aogang''s body had been completely decomposed and dissipated, leaving only the erratic soul. Just as the soul of Wang aogang was about to say something, Gu fan suddenly pointed to the immortal gun in his hand. The six paths of reincarnation were suddenly broken and turned into the entrance of the seventh path of reincarnation. It was like a giant mouth. It swallowed aogang''s soul, then slowly closed it, and absorbed the shining seal script back. A moment later, Just now, the space of reincarnation has returned to normal, as if there had never been such a terrible change! Rao is so, all the people who see this scene have been scared out of their wits! Can freely manipulate the power of reincarnation of heaven, let the opponent''s soul seal in the reincarnation of the six ways, never exceed life, in front of such a terrible power, who can still raise the courage to fight against him? What star level limit, what ancestor''s blood, what bloody sword, in Gu fan''s that groundbreaking, reverse reincarnation of a gun, all become clouds! There is nothing better than killing Wang aogang in front of the four barbarians and all the officers and men of the Qin heavenly army to fight against each other''s arrogance and encourage us to be soldiers! After a short period of absence, the soldiers of the Qin heavenly army all cried out. Those who had been injured, those who had fallen behind, and even those who were on the verge of death all fought to attack their opponents. On the other hand, on the side of the barbarians, they were worried about how to get out of the battlefield as soon as possible, and they were tired of fighting, It is clear that the strength and skills are all above the opponent, but they are defeated within a few rounds. Even if they are not careful, they will be cut off by the opponent, and they will drink bitterness on the spot! With Gu fan''s amazing shot and Wang aogang''s death as the beginning, the full reversal of the battlefield situation officially began!

 Chapter 518

    At this time, the original stable space barrier was shaking violently. It came from the extreme wall built by Bazin, the general of Heren, and Liu shengzongdan, the Japanese sword saint, to encircle houguyun in the plain!


    Is the result of the battle in the polar wall clear?


    There is a whirlpool in the space, and then the two worlds outside the whirlpool gradually merge into one, just like a picture unfolding slowly.


    At this time, a figure suddenly came out and flew in the direction of the powerful barbarians.


    "Japanese dog, where to run!" I only heard a solemn roar, and a huge red sword gas chased out from the extreme wall, pointing at the flying shadow.


    Needless to say, the escaped figure must be the Japanese sword Saint Liu Shengzong Dan!


    "Tianlongpo!" Liu Shengzong Dan was quick and intelligent. He threw out a Japanese sword and yelled. The Japanese sword turned into a white dragon and blocked the sword Qi split by Gu Yun.


    Unexpectedly, the white dragon was cut into two parts by Gu Yun''s red sword Qi. Then the sword Qi came to Liu Shengzong Dan. Seeing this, the Japanese sword Saint had to bang. His body was wrapped in a cloud of smoke. When he reappeared, he was a hundred miles away. His face was pale, and his clothes were even shabby, just like a beggar, But fortunately, he finally escaped from the scope of Gu Yun''s sword Qi and recovered his life.


    Seeing the present appearance of the Japanese, the other three powerful people associate with the tall and arrogant appearance of the short Japanese when they first came here, and each of them will send out a scornful sneer.


    Liu Shengzong Dan also knew that he was a big loser today, so he gave an order to the remaining Japanese warriors around him. They immediately left the battlefield and left in the East.


    Although Liu Shengzong Dan, a guy like him, does not have much influence on the strength of the four barbarians, but he disintegrates the morale of these miscellaneous troops with unbalanced interests.


    When the extreme wall was completely dispersed, a tall body like an ancient demon appeared in the public''s sight. But at this time, one of his two ox horn helmets had been broken, and his blue armor was also full of holes, and his forehead, face and body were covered with blood, It''s just like killing God from hell. Obviously, after a hard fight, this man is houguyun of plain!


    However, what is more shocking is that at the foot of Gu Yun, there is a man standing on his feet. Although his armor has become scrap iron, his face is also covered with blood marks, and there is a terrible hole in his chest, it is not difficult to see his identity from the half broken sword he still holds - it is Bazin, the general of he people!


    "Bazin is dead. If anyone else wants to lead him to death, just come!" The sound of the ancient cloud is like a bell, and it resounds in the ears of the barbarians!


    For a moment, the ghost clan Yin Shoumo died, the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie died, the dog army Wang aogang died, the great general Bazin died, the Japanese sword sage Liu Shengzong Dan fled, and the demon clan Xiao Jitian disappeared! The cutting-edge power of the four barbarians almost died in an instant, and the birds and beasts scattered!


    At this time, Princess zhaomusi of Jiuli had already summoned all the Jiangtou divisions in southern Xinjiang to leave the battle and return to the army in time. Because of the death of Wang aogang, the soldiers sent by Canrong were in a state of chaos, and it was hard to raise their fighting spirit. The Japanese soldiers had already fled to the island with Liu shengzongdan. In such a big battlefield, only his own soldiers'' righteous indignation could not be pacified, They attacked the soldiers of the qintian army desperately. Some of them were so hot headed that they could not defeat the generals of the qintian army that they flew down to kill the ordinary soldiers of the qintian army wantonly.


    Such a scene certainly caused great indignation among the soldiers of the Qin heavenly army.


    At this moment, the figure overlooking the battlefield in the sky suddenly raised his three pointed two edged gun and rushed down to the battlefield below.


    "Poof!" There was no Huaqiao. It was such a common shot that directly pierced the heart of an all day warrior. The three pointed two edged gun seemed to plunge into the cotton wadding and easily passed through the strong muscles and body of the all day warrior. Then he shook the gun body smartly and threw down the corpse like throwing away a piece of garbage. He roared: "victory!"


    For ordinary soldiers, all day warrior is almost equal to the existence that can''t be defeated. However, seeing the little Marquis Gu fan stabbed to death easily, the crowd was excited. More than 100000 people responded: "victory!"


    Gu fan''s figure suddenly appeared in front of a shaman of Xinghun rank who was releasing magic to ordinary soldiers. He still shot straight into the heart, and then burst out. Before the shaman had time to react, he was burst into blood powder and attacked Gu fan. Although he was burst into blood, he still held up his immortal gun, "Victory!" he cried


    Seeing this scene, the soldiers of the Qin heavenly army responded in unison: "victory!"


    Gu fan''s figure disappeared again. This time, he appeared directly in front of a general of he who was fighting with Zhan Aotian, the commander of the thick soil Department of qintian army. Zhan Aotian had no time to say hello to Gu fan, but he still shot straight to the ground. Suddenly, another star level strong man of he fell on the field, and his body fell heavily on the ground, and suddenly split into four directions.


    At this time, Gu fan''s strength poured into his throat and issued his strongest voice with his authority: "following the man of Gu family is victory!"ˇ° Victory, victory, victory All the soldiers of qintian army on the battlefield heard this moment and cheered together!

 Chapter 519

    Just as Gu fan shot and killed three Chengtian and Xinghun level soldiers, the strong ones gained strength and inspired the morale of the army, Hou Guyun of the plain also sank into the elixir field, and his voice covered the whole battlefield!


    "All the departments of the qintian army follow my orders! Fight back in an all-round way, take back Yili fortress, Yining City, Altay City and Kuitun city, and drive all these aggressors back! "


    "Go back, go back, go back!" More than 100000 soldiers of the Qin heavenly army on the whole battlefield yelled in unison, and this cry was to drink away the countless rosy clouds that just appeared with the rising sun in the sky.


    "Kill! Use your swords to recover the blood debts of your brothers Gu fan, standing next to Gu Yun, suddenly raised his immortal gun and yelled to the soldiers of the Qin heavenly Army: "long live the Beidou dynasty!"


    On the one hand, there were several strong men with overwhelming strength and more than 100000 well-equipped soldiers of the Qin heavenly army. Although they were a little tired, their morale was so high that they were almost invincible. On the other hand, although the number was several times that of the other side, there were no experts of the same level who could hold down the battle. Their morale was scattered, and they were scared. They wanted to run for their lives, The result of this battle is self-evident!


    Beidou calendar 547 years, Yao Wuxing emperor 34 years, August 30.


    The most famous battle of Cangyuan in the history of Beidou Dynasty came to an end!


    The tenth day of September, the morning.


    All the ministers can see that the emperor Yaowu has a very bad temper these days. Those who have not attended the Royal study meeting are still worried about the country and the people, and even have a restless sleep and food. The important ministers who have attended the Royal study meeting know very well why the punishment of the Hougu family in the plain has not come down, According to the truth, even the arrows of the imperial army captured by Yuchi Weiming have been secretly sent to the Ministry of war for appraisal, and the Ministry of work has also confirmed that they are indeed the arrows of the imperial army. The fact is very clear. But it is precisely because Yaowu Xinghuang''s heart is also quite contradictory that he has not announced the punishment measures for the ancient family''s collusion with the enemy and treason.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the Hougu family of Pingyuan is the most stable family force of civilian blood since the establishment of the Beidou Dynasty. It is precisely based on this new force that many grassroots generals were united in the army. It can be said that it is the benchmark and example set by the imperial family of Beidou for the generals of all civilian factions, Now that the Marquis Pingyuan, who was favored by the imperial court, actually rebelled, it was no different that the royal family of the Beidou Dynasty slapped itself in the face, and the power of the civilian marquis in the court would fall suddenly. In serious cases, it might even be eliminated, causing great internal friction, and making the noble Marquis more arrogant and domineering, In fact, last night, Emperor Yaowu was still alone in the imperial study, looking at the imperial edict written by himself. I don''t know whether he should engrave the jade seal or not. The above content is exactly "the plain Marquis Guyun collaborated with the enemy and betrayed the country. He had the painstaking intention to betray my country and seek honor. Now he was deprived of his title and killed his nine nationalities to set an example for others!" Although there are not many words, the style of writing is intermittent. It seems that Yaowu Xinghuang has to pause for a moment and think carefully every time he writes a paragraph. This is quite different from Yaowu Xinghuang''s writing style, which is completely different from the five words "hero comes out of youth" given to Gu fan before. Emperor Yao Wu did not dare to hand over the imperial edict to the eunuch to draft it. In case there was a rumor, the emperor, as the king of a country, would have to issue the imperial edict or not!


    Finally, Emperor Yaowu locked the imperial edict in the drawer and slowly stood up. The emperor in the Golden Dragon Robe went to the window lattice, looked at the northwest sky and said to himself, "Gu Yun, I still can''t believe that you will betray me, but the evidence is so solid. If I don''t punish you, what will it be like to lead the Dynasty and let the ministers die, Soldiers use their lives? Tomorrow... I will announce your affairs in the morning court. If all the officials think that you have committed a capital crime and deserve to die, I can only do so even if I favor your family. If you don''t betray your country and seek honor, why should you and I fall to such a state? "


    At this time, all the people in the early court did not dare to speak, and the atmosphere was oppressed as if it was muggy before the rainstorm in Tianjing City. Only the cicadas in the trees outside the imperial palace were blatantly shouting, which attracted the cicadas from one tree to another.


    At the beginning of September, the summer heat has not yet dissipated, and the court hall is still very sultry. Many ministers standing in the back row can not help but reach out their hands and secretly wipe the sweat on their forehead, but no one dares to make a sound.


    However, even if all the ministers did not speak, there was one obvious change, that is, all the ministers who made friends with the civilian factions, whether they were disciples of the Murong family, or Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, were worried. On the contrary, the hawk pawed running dogs of the noble Hou faction were all smiling, most of them with secret joy, They have guessed that the case of houguyun''s "collusion with the enemy and treason" in the plain has come to a time when they can''t cover it up and have to be put on the table for trial. That is to say, after the civilian Hou completely finished, these Dalits do not want to turn over!


    Just at this time, a series of rapid footsteps "daddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddad.


    All the ministers looked at each other at the same time. They thought to themselves that they didn''t know who was the unlucky one who came to the Beidou hall in such a swaggering way. Didn''t they know that your Majesty was in a bad mood and was looking for someone to vent his anger? Just then, the figure appeared outside the Beidou hall. He took three steps and two steps. Just as he was about to enter the hall, he was surprised that the threshold of the hall was much higher than that of the ordinary house. The man didn''t pay attention to his feet. When he didn''t pay attention, he was stumbling over by a dog in public. His chin fell on the ground of the Beidou hall. He used too much force and knocked one tooth off, The man could not help groaning, and the ministers who were closest to the door could not help laughing when they saw the scene, but they were immediately glared by a stern look from their superiors, and immediately restrained their smile and kept silent. See this funny scene, Yaowu star emperor is also slightly frown, you know, the Big Dipper hall is the place where the star emperor early Dynasty, where is anyone can enter? It''s just hurting the system of the dynastyˇ° Bold Yaowu star emperor next to the manager of the big inside, holding his voice, a flick of dust, cheered: "dare to break into the Beidou hall, come on, take it down!" Who knows that the man knelt down in a hurry, kowtowed to Emperor Yaowu and said in the northwest accent, "please forgive me, please forgive me! The villain is a messenger from qintian army in Northwest China. Because the master''s precision hummingbirds that can be sent to Tianjing City have been used up, he has to order the villain to deliver the letter. There are four other people who come with the villain. All the way to here, nine horses have been killed. The villain has not closed his eyes for two days and two nights! "ˇ° What? " Hearing that he was the messenger of the Imperial Army in Northwest China, Emperor Yaowu was surprised across the Pearl curtainˇ° Qin Tianjun? Isn''t Gu Yun a traitor? Why did you let his messenger in? " The first stand of the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE and the next tilt Tian Marquis dantai wuzun whispered communication. Then the messenger took out a letter from his arms, raised his hands to the top and said, "this is an urgent military situation. The Marquis told the villain to try his best to send it. I hope it''s too late!" Emperor Yaowu looked at the manager of the imperial palace next to him. Seeing that the well-informed eunuch was stunned, he could not help frowning slightly. However, he said clearly in his heart: "maybe Gu Yun has never surrendered to the enemy. Did he die for his country? Finally, the messenger sent me this letter? If so, the ancient family is really a loyal family. I have wronged Gu Yun Aiqing! " Then he nodded and said, "present it!" The eunuch next to Emperor Yaowu walked down in a hurry, took the letter from the messenger of the Imperial Army, bowed around the curtain, and handed it to Emperor Yaowu with both hands. If we say that emperor Yaowu''s heart when he opened the letter, it must be very heavy. He even began to think about Gu Yun''s posthumous title in his heartˇ° Loyal and brave? Wrong, brave? Wrong, Jen Yong? It''s not right... It''s his two sons. If they survive, they must be granted the Marquis''s pension! " However, when Emperor Yaowu opened the letter, the emperor of the world suddenly stood up and patted the letter directly on the armrest of the red gold throne. His face, which was not shocked by the collapse of the sky, even showed a shocked expressionˇ° Your majesty, is it that the dog thief Gu Yun insulted your majesty and raved in his letter As soon as he saw the shocked appearance of emperor Yaowu, Hou dantai of Beisu immediately stepped out of the courtiers and arched his hand and said, "Your Majesty can kill his emissary first, and then..." shut up! " Yaowu star emperor spits out two words and interrupts the words of dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu. All the officials in the Beidou hall feel a strong pressure and a cold intention to kill. In a moment, they gather on the top of dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, just like a sharp sword, which can be cut down at any time, even if the Marquis of Beisu is of Xinghao level, Still shivering all over, a soft knee, "pa pa" two, kneeling on the Beidou hall. Emperor Yaowu slowly raised his head, looked at the confused officials in the Beidou hall, and said in a loud voice: "pass on my imperial edict, amnesty to the whole world, tax free corvee for two years in the three northwest counties, light on the seventh day in Tianjing City, the Ministry of rites is preparing for the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven, I want to offer sacrifices to the emperor and the land, you are the spirits of the former emperors in heaven!" Hearing the words of emperor Yaowu, who is not a human spirit in the Beidou hall, we all know that the ancient family has made great achievements again. The battle of Cangyuan, which was supposed to be a losing battle, was overturned by the ancient family! As for the rumor that the ancient family had collaborated with the enemy and betrayed the country before, it was naturally self defeating!

 Chapter 520

    At this time, Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan stretched out his hand to smooth his beard, raised his head in the Beidou hall and burst into laughter.


    On the court hall, who doesn''t know the relationship between the Murong family and the ancient family, so these days, as the head of the Murong family, Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan is also under great pressure. Almost every day is like an ant on a hot pot. In this short half month, the head of the Murong family seems to be ten years old, and his white hair is like frost dye. Now that he learned that the ancient family had won a great victory in Cangyuan again, the rumor of treason was naturally self defeating, and he could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Why didn''t he burst into laughter?


    It''s even no exaggeration to say that the next ancient family must be the emperor''s eunuch and admiration, and the Murong family can finally be proud!


    In fact, according to the etiquette, it is not allowed to make a loud noise in the Beidou hall. At this time, Hou Murong, Qingshu, laughed heartily, which is against the etiquette. But who will talk about him at this time? The ancient family has won an unprecedented victory. The Murong family and the ancient family are allied, which means that the Murong family will be in the Dynasty and the ancient family will be in the army. Their power will be at its best and their development will be unlimited!


    Even emperor Yaowu laughed when he saw Hou Murong of Qingshu. This unyielding emperor also laughed, which was different from the gloomy emperor Yaowu under the court. Then he turned around and said to the chief manager of the Imperial Palace beside him, "pass on my imperial edict again, and send messengers to Cangyuan to give houguyun of the plain 100000 liang of gold. Each of the officers and soldiers of the imperial heavenly army has 10 liang of silver. They have a jar of Royal wine and a piece of silk. They call houguyun of the plain, the commander of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army, Gufan, the eldest son of the houguyun of the plain, to come back to Beijing to meet them. I will welcome the victorious officers and soldiers in person at the Meridian Gate! All meritorious officers and men will be reported to the Ministry of war, and the military titles of those who died in the war will be inherited by their descendants! "


    "Yes, slave!" The chief eunuch answered with a slight bow.


    As soon as emperor Yaowu wanted to turn around and leave, he turned to the eunuch again and said, "pass on my will again, that is, to order Lieutenant Gao to lead the imperial guards'' Longju division and Huju division to return to the imperial court, to remove the imperial guards'' Longju division commander Wei Chi Wei Ming and the imperial guards'' Huju division commander Liang Sihai, and to detain them temporarily. After returning to Beijing, they will be transferred to the criminal division for trial."


    "Yes, slave!" The main pipe in the main hall should be connected.


    Emperor Yaowu turned his face and said to the Minister of punishment below: "we must thoroughly investigate this matter, and no more treacherous, sycophantic and mean people will slander Zhongliang."


    "I take orders." When the Minister of punishment heard the words, he bowed his hand to answer them.


    Finally, Emperor Yaowu turned his face and looked at Marquis dantai RUOYE, who was still kneeling on the ground. He said, "Marquis of Beisu, I think you are young and vigorous. I''ll forget about it. If you don''t stop talking next time, you''ll be very rude."


    The northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE was relieved. He kowtowed his head in a hurry. He said in a dry voice: "thank you, thank you."


    At this time, Emperor Yaowu was obviously in a good mood. He looked at the officials in the Beidou Hall who had already been active. With a smile, he waved his hand and said, "OK, retreat!"


    "Retreat!" The chief manager of Inner Mongolia called in a voice.


    All the ministers knelt down and said in unison, "long live, long live!" But emperor Yaowu did not look at it. He happily went to the harem surrounded by a group of people. After all, these days, the emperor of the world has been worried about the war in the northwest, and his sleep and food are difficult. This time, a stone in his heart finally fell to the ground.


    As soon as Yaowu star Huangfu turned the screen and left the Beidou hall, the Zhongli moment of the ministers exploded, and countless ministers surrounded Qingshu houmurong on the third floor and the third floor to congratulate him.


    "Qingshuhou, Congratulations


    "Qingshuhou, Congratulations


    "Qingshuhou, what a blessing!"


    Murong qianhan stroked his beard and walked with a modest smile. Rao was so, but his face was still red, as if he had drunk a lot of wine.


    However, if the Marquis dantai of Beisu is evil and the Marquis dantai of Qingtian is disrespectful, his face looks like earth. He turns away from the crowd from one side and walks out of the Beidou hall. Some of his followers have already turned the wind and gone to flatter the Marquis Murong of Qingshu. Only a few of his followers follow them, but their faces are uncertain and silent, Obviously very distressed.


    As soon as the early Dynasty ended, the news of the great victory in the northwest spread from the whole imperial palace to the streets of Tianjing City in an instant. At the same time, it spread to every corner of Tianxuan Prefecture by countless ways, either light or dark.


    From the afternoon of the 10th day of September, people from the household department came to the door and put lanterns for each household. This is the rule of the imperial court. Each household is subsidized by the household Department of the imperial court to put lanterns. At night, the whole Tianjing City is a city with bright lights, showing the prosperous scene.


    On an ordinary Festival, Tianjing City lights up to one day, even if it is the emperor''s birthday, it lights up to three days. This time, in the northwest great victory, Emperor Yaowu ordered Tianjing City lights up for seven days. It''s really Longyan Dayue, and he is very fond of Gu Jialong!


    The whole Tianjing City is now in full swing. Every household, from the princes and nobles to the big merchants, and then to the ordinary people at the bottom, are talking about it.


    The major teahouses and restaurants are also full. All kinds of hall meetings in the brothel are open all the time, and one thing is discussed everywhere. That''s the northwest great victory. The streets, lanes and even small alleys in Tianjing City are decorated with lanterns everywhere. You can see the busy figures of some officials in the Ministry of rites. The emperor personally welcomed the victorious soldiers, which is a great victory that has not been seen in the past dynasties for thousands of years. The Beidou Dynasty is known as the land of etiquette, and all kinds of etiquette are not careless. All kinds of gossip about the great victory in Northwest China, no matter whether it''s true or not, has come to the storyteller''s storybook and become the most eye-catching conversation in major teahouses and restaurantsˇ° Everybody! You know that. This is the joy of the northwest war! You think Hou Guyun in the plain only hit one hitman, right? How can it be? In this war, not only he people, Dongbei Canrong, Zili barbarians and yingdao Japanese all sent out experts. All these barbarian experts are flying in the clouds and covetous... "At the east end of Tianjing City, in a teahouse with dozens of houses, hundreds of guests gathered. They all heard that Mr. Shu was talking about the northwest war. This is a big teahouse in Tianjing City. Boiling water, fragrant tea, all kinds of candy and food are very comfortable, which also shows the comfort and wealth of the people in Tianjing City. Mr. Shuoshu is full of anger, spitting fiercely, causing a roar of laughter from time to timeˇ° I didn''t expect that the barbarians from all over the world would fight against our court together. They really coveted our country for a long time. " A man dressed as a scribe with a sword shook his headˇ° And then, and then? How do you control them? " A merchant on the dress of people patting thigh, urgedˇ° "Plain Marquis?" The storyteller suddenly took a striking slap and said with a cold smile, "you guys, it''s not plain Hou Guyun who conquers the enemy. Guess who?"ˇ° Is it Gu fan, the second son of the Marquis of the plain? " Whispered one of the crowdˇ° Bang The storyteller suddenly fell out of sight and said in a loud voice, "yes, the watchman has good eyesight, that is, little Marquis Gu fan!"

 Chapter 521

    At this time, in the elegant seat in the corner of the teahouse, a young man in gorgeous clothes sat in front of the exquisite mahogany tea table, and behind him stood two guards with strong breath. The handsome man slowly plucked the tea bowl in front of him, held up his hand like white jade, took a drink, and then put it down gracefully. Looking at the storyteller who was surrounded by a large group of men, women and children, he couldn''t help but smile and say, "I can''t imagine that Gu fan''s reputation among the people has reached such a level. At the beginning, I was a man, It''s really the right move! "


    This noble youth is the fifth Prince of Yaowu star Emperor: Xing aochen.


    Xing aochen slowly put down the white porcelain tea bowl, closed it, slightly raised his head, looked at the ceiling of Yajian with a smile on his face, and said to himself, "I think big brother is going to be so angry now!"


    On that night, Emperor Yaowu held a banquet for his officials, a banquet for scholars, and a tea party for concubines in the harem. This is only a grand event of the annual Su slaughtering Festival.


    On the other hand, Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan has become the most dazzling presence at the banquet. Countless people who have relations or have no relations, have friendship, or have no friendship, come up to propose a toast with Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan. But Qingshu Hou Murong was a good-natured and modest gentleman. He was so embarrassed to refuse others that he had to drink one cup after another. In the end, he got drunk. What''s more interesting is that in a daze, he made more than ten marriages for his eldest son Murong que, This made Murong que, the eldest son of Murong aristocratic family, look like a girl''s family waiting to be married in the face of an endless stream of dowry givers.


    In fact, on that day, Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan really drank too much. He was helped out by the eunuch in the palace and by the servants of Murong''s family. In the car, the old gentleman recited the Confucian classics. All the way, he was confused with "Zi Yue", "gentleman" and "Wang Zhi". This night is the day of lights again. The people of Tianjing City go to the streets one after another. The streets are decorated with lights everywhere. There are lots of hawkers, traffic and crowds. When the people on the roadside hear the ambiguous words of the people in the car, they all send out a knowing smile.


    A few days later, Cangyuan battlefield.


    Order and stability have gradually recovered on the land that was once filled with war, but only the chaotic horseshoe marks and broken ruts on the land also record the traces of the great war that had led to the fall and annihilation of countless strong people, with the number of participants reaching two million.


    A handsome young man in black, riding on a horse, looked up at the eagle flying to the end of the desert and watched the unyielding fighter disappear below the horizon.


    At this time, a figure slowly fell down, but it was a boy in white, holding a long black sword with scabbard in his right hand. The eyebrows of the two boys looked similar.


    The young man in white fell in front of the horse and spoke slowly to the young man in Black: "Gu Yu, my father asked us to go back to Yili fortress. The imperial court has come to hear."


    The young man in black is Gu Yu, but the young man in white is Gu fan.


    Gu Yu nodded and took his eyes away from the eagle''s back. Gu fan naturally knew that Gu Yu was hurt by the scene. He could not help but comforted him: "Gu Yu, don''t be sad. Ordinary people''s blood evaporation must be dead. Now, although you have lost all your martial arts accomplishments, fortunately, your body foundation has not been damaged. In time, it will not be difficult to climb the star level again, Flying in the sky like an eagle is not just a dream. "


    Gu Yu was comforted by Gu fan''s words. He couldn''t help but smile and said to Gu fan, "Gu fan, thank you. I need you to take care of me in the future. Also, thank the ancient sage for me. If it wasn''t for him, I would be a dead man now. "


    Gu fan replied with a smile: "Gu Yu, we are all brothers. Why should we be so outsider? It''s a bit troublesome, and it''s my fault... "Gu Fan said with an apology:" because you took the two most powerful pills, Bingpo Yuanzhu and Qingtian leiwan, when you broke through the star level. Now you can''t use any more pills to improve your strength. You can only cultivate your body. You''d better wait until your body fully recovers. "


    Gu Yu patted Gu fan on the shoulder and said, "it''s OK. Anyway, it''s not the first time that you''ve become a Wudao loser. Can you stand it? How can I be inferior to you? " Then he forced his horse to run towards the Yili fortress.


    Gu fan looked at Gu Yu''s back, and his figure was also in a flash. He jumped into the clouds and flew to the direction of Yili fortress.


    A moment later, many people were sitting in the assembly hall of Yili fortress.


    Although compared with the full seat half a month ago when the oath of war broke out, many of the seats are empty now, but no one wants to occupy those empty positions. It is still sitting in the position he sat in half a month ago, which seems to express the most silent mourning for those dead comrades in arms.


    Compared with half a month ago, there is another big difference, that is, the mood on the faces of all the people in the chamber is completely different from half a month ago. If we say that half a month ago, the expression on the faces of the people here was hesitation, helplessness and uneasiness, then it was full of joy, victory and hope.


    On the plain, when Hou Guyun, the commander of the cloud wing Department of the imperial guards, Gu fan, and Gu Yu behind him appeared at the entrance of the assembly hall, all the people in the assembly hall stood up and gave a neat military salute. Seeing this, Gu Yun slowly raised his right hand in front of him and gave a military salute of the imperial heavenly army as a return gift. Then the people put down their right hand. Gu Yun''s eyes circled the Council hall and said slowly, "please sit down, everyone!" Then Gu Yun sat in the center of the assembly hall. Gu Yu and Gu fan sat next to each other. As soon as they sat down, Gu Yun said, "ladies and gentlemen, the imperial court has given us a reward." Although Gu Yun had known the news before he came here, Rao was so. When these brothers of the Imperial Army announced it in person, their facial muscles still trembled slightly with excitement. Before the words were heard, there was a faint sobbing voice in the whole Council room. Who is not a real man crawling out of a sea of corpses? At this time, someone was crying on the spot. Has anyone ever shed a drop of tears? But now it''s tears. It seems that the most painful and helpless thing is not a severe war at all, but the injustice of being framed by one''s own people and suspected of betraying the country and the nation. Now, even those heroes who died for their country on the battlefield should die and die! I don''t know if I was infected by the emotions around me, but more and more people began to sob. At this time, these tough men all burst into tearsˇ° Don''t cry Gu Yun saw this scene and yelled: "you are soldiers!" But with this sentence finished, more and more people cried. Gu Yun had to repeat: "don''t cry, everyone!" But before the words were heard, he felt that his nose was sore. He reached out his hand and wiped the corners of his eyes. Tears suddenly burst into his eyes. The fierce military Marquis, who was so terrified by the war, also shed tearsˇ° Don''t cry Gu Yun just wiped away his tears and said in a trembling voice: "the last time I was here, I told you that we are innocent, and we will be vindicated. Now we deserve all this!" At this point, the soldiers of the Qin heavenly army in the assembly hall nodded slightly, held back their tears one by one, held back their sadness, and focused on Gu Yun. A general of the Qin heavenly Army stood up, walked slowly to Gu Yun, handed a thick stack of information to Gu Yun, and said in a deep voice: "Marquis, this is the statistics of our army''s casualties after the war of Cangyuan and our recovery of Yining, Altay and QUINING three lines of defense!" Gu Yun''s heart sank when he saw the thick list of casualties. An unknown sadness suddenly rose from his heart. In the list, every name was a living soldier of the imperial army! Seeing this, Gu fan knew that Gu Yun was in a bad mood, so he had to stand up and said to the general, "please give me a brief introduction." The general replied, "yes, sir." After the battle of Cangyuan, Gu fan''s influence in the imperial army was even with that of Pingyuan Marquis Guyun, even above his fatherˇ° There were 178742 soldiers in our army who took part in the battle of breaking through the Yili fortress, including five commanders, ten Deputy commanders, fifteen Fenwu captains, forty yunqi captains, 155 thousand captains and 713 hundred captains. After the breakout, the total strength of our army was 123304, with 55438 casualties. The wounded were not included. Among them, the commander of XuanHuo department and Yaojin department was killed, the deputy commander was killed, the Fenwu captain was killed, the yunqi captain was killed, the thousand commander was killed, and the hundred commander was killed. In the follow-up campaign, our army suffered another 13443 casualties, excluding minor casualties. The commander of Houtu department was killed, the deputy commander was killed, the Fenwu captain was killed, the yunqi captain was killed, the thousand commander was killed, and the hundred commander was killed. That''s about it. " It''s amazing to think that in the battle of Yili fortress breakout, the first world war converted more than 50000 elite of the qintian army, not counting the wounded. Just facing the strong barbarians and some dead soldiers, the qintian army, one of the most elite main battle legions of the Beidou Dynasty, suffered such a big loss. However, in the subsequent battle of the fortress attack, The loss of the Qin heavenly army was less than one fifth of that of the breakout, which was a little frightening. In the face of millions of opponents, the number of casualties is less than ten thousand. In the face of hundreds of star level strongmen, the number of casualties can reach a staggering fifty thousand. We can see the strength of the warrior himself and the extent of the war situation!

 Chapter 522

    After listening to the general''s report, Gu Yun nodded his head dignified and began to fight slowly. Seeing that there were not many soldiers left in the assembly hall, he said slowly, "you guys, we have suffered a lot of injustice before. These soldiers are all to prove that we who survived are innocent, loyal to our motherland and died. Please allow me to propose that we should be honest and upright, For all the soldiers who died for their country in the breakout of Yili fortress and the counter offensive of Yining, Altay and QUINING


    "Shua!" All the generals of the Imperial Army in the assembly hall stood up neatly, lowered their heads, and showed heavy expressions on their faces.


    A moment later, Gu Yun said slowly, "the end of silence." Then he motioned to the people to sit down and said, "naturally, the imperial court also sympathized with these soldiers who died in the battle. This time, the merits of all the soldiers who died in the battle will be inherited by their descendants. All departments are requested to make a record of their achievements and submit it to me for deliberation. "


    After all, such a precedent was only issued in a very important war to encourage soldiers to use their lives and be fearless of death. Although this was added afterwards, it also proved that the imperial court attached great importance to the Cangyuan war. In other words, they fought in Cangyuan, Maybe it will bring decades or even hundreds of years of stability and peace to the northwest territory of the imperial court. The sacrifice of these comrades in arms is worth it!


    Gu Yun then said to the crowd, "you have another piece of news. I just found out. "


    In the curious eyes of the crowd, Gu Yun said with a smile on his face: "Gao Taiwei has returned to the imperial court, but Wei Chi, the commander of Longyi department, who framed us, and Liang Sihai, the commander of Huju department, have been dismissed and investigated!"


    "Great!" The soldiers of the Qin heavenly army applauded together. It was obvious that they almost turned them into traitors for confusing right and wrong. How could these iron men bear it? At this time, I heard Gu Yun say that several senior officials who framed them have been dismissed and investigated. How can we not be happy?


    Finally, Gu Yun said slowly, "all departments will report the vacant military posts according to their military merits, and choose the right time and place for fair and open selection. If there is any fraud, it will be dealt with by military law."


    "Yes The people''s faces were cold, and they answered in unison.


    After the meeting was over, Gu Yun turned his head slowly and said to Gu fan and Gu Yu, "Gu Yu, Gu fan!"


    "Father..." Gu Yu and Gu Fan said together.


    "Get ready to go back to Beijing with my father." Gu Yun said to them, "Your Majesty has made an order. Northwest victory, amnesty, Tianjing City Lights seven days, outside the Meridian Gate to meet our father and son three... "Said, Gu Yun''s face is also full of tears," sons, our ancient family, also finally today! "


    He is loyal to his country and devoted himself to it.


    It''s just a true portrayal of the great general of Beidou Dynasty in front of Gu fan. For decades, Cangyuan was so calm that he was gradually suppressed by the frequent action of northeast dog soldiers and Yinghai Japanese. Finally, this time, the Imperial Army led by Gu fan won a victory that everyone thought was impossible and returned to the peak of glory.


    For a time, the backbone of the country was unparalleled. All kinds of praise words spread over Tianxuan Prefecture, completely sweeping away the suspicion of the ancient family''s collusion with the enemy and treason in Tianjing City.


    For a time, hundreds of millions of people in the whole great country are looking forward to the arrival of the grand ceremony of Meridian Gate reception!


    But at the same time, another war without gunpowder has just begun.


    Centurion, chieftain, yunqi, Fenwu and even the deputy commander can make decisions in the army. But once it comes to the commanding level, it needs to be reported to the Ministry of war. The Ministry of war and the Ministry of household work together to find out whether the family is innocent, and then check all the information one by one. There is no need to confirm the identity. There is no problem. Gu fan was appointed commander of the cloud wing of the forbidden army because he was approved by the star emperor and made great achievements in the war. All the censorship passed quickly.


    However, once it comes to enfeoffment, more departments are involved. The Ministry of war, the Ministry of household, the Ministry of officials, the Ministry of rites, the Ministry of work, the Ministry of punishment, and the palace commander''s office were all involved.


    The Ministry of war shall check whether the war achievements are false; If there are officials in the family, then the Ministry of officials should also be involved; The Ministry of rites should be responsible for the ceremony after the establishment of the marquis; The Ministry of work is responsible for distributing the Seiko hummingbirds that can only be used by military Marquis and can directly reach the Beidou hall; As for the Ministry of punishment, if the Ministry of punishment finds out that there are crimes and punishments, then the matter of conferring a marquis will be completely ruined.


    After the six departments have checked and confirmed that there is no mistake, they still need the palace commander''s office to have a look. Generally, as long as the palace commander''s office has no objection, it will not obstruct. In fact, the Taiwei of the palace commander''s office will not interfere in this matter.


    In addition, it should be sent to the royal family, which will be visited by his majesty Xinghuang, and then taken to the court hall. After the ministers deliberated in the early Dynasty, they would choose an auspicious day to be officially canonized. Only in this way can they become a real Marquis of the Beidou Dynasty.


    In short, this set of etiquette is very cumbersome, and it is not a matter of nodding. There are too many problems to deal with and too many joints to get through. If there is a problem in one link, most of them will have no chance with the marquis in this life. Of course, there is only one person, that is, the youngest military Marquis up to now, the Marquis of Beisu, who was set up by Emperor Yaowu! The reasons for this need not be repeated.


    In this way, it''s no wonder that many people spend their whole lives wandering on the level of deputy commander and commander, and they are not granted the title of marquis at all. This is not just a matter of accumulating a lot of military achievements. As for who was canonized this time, if you ask anyone in Tianjing who has a clear mind, he will tell you that the Marquis of this time must be the second son of the ancient family. The cloud wing Department of the forbidden army is in charge of Gu fan! It can be said that Gu fan has reached the position closest to the marquis. He is the commander of the seven departments of the Yulin. However, this position is more confidential and confidential. It does not involve much military strategy and is not under the control of the palace commander''s office. Generally speaking, it is not easy to be canonized. If Gu fan was appointed to the commander of yulinwei, it would give people the image of being stingy in the Beidou Dynasty, who made great contributions and refused to be a marquis. Presumably, this time, the new marquis is Gu fan, the legendary little Marquis of Pingyuan Marquis''s residence. This time, however, just after the Ministry of war''s military achievements were verified, the other five departments were basically on the way. There was no objection to the subsequent deliberation of the palace commander''s office.

 Chapter 523

    Gu fan was granted the Marquis this time as if everything had come naturally. He did not encounter any obstruction from the dantai family and the aristocratic marquis. You know, Tianjing City is the base of aristocratic forces. The Taibao party controlled by Prince xingzhenxuan, who hates Gu fan, is also based on Tianjing City. It would be strange if it could be so smooth under the encirclement of so many powerful enemies.


    Sure enough, in the last process of conferring Marquis on Gufan, the aristocratic Marquis forces headed by dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, took the lead in attacking Gufan.


    "Marquis of Beisu, if you think it''s improper for Gu fan to be Marquis, why don''t you tell me the reason and ask the officials to have a look?"


    Yaowu star emperor is still impartial. In fact, the emperor of the world has his own considerations. If the ancient family betrays the country, the nobles will be defeated. At that time, the nobles will control the military and politics and be unscrupulous, which is not the blessing of the country. In other words, once there are two or even three military lords in the ancient family, It is certain that the limelight will completely overshadow the nobility. At that time, there will be some complaints within the clan, and even some centrifugal phenomenon, which is still not conducive to the overall stability. But in any case, it was against the background of the great victory in the northwest that Gu fan had to be put on the agenda.


    However, no matter whether Gu fan was successful or not, Yaowu Xinghuang was happy to see it. Originally, Hou Murong qianhan and others of Qingshu speculated that Yaowu Xinghuang should hold a clear attitude of affirmation and support for the ancient Marquis, thus blocking the mouth of one person, such as dantai RUOYE, the northern Marquis, and making the ancient family successfully born a second marquis. However, Yaowu Xinghuang''s impartial attitude disappointed Hou Murong qianhan and others, It also gives the northern Marquis an opportunity to be evil!


    RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, also has a sharp mouth. Seeing that Yaowu Xinghuang didn''t mean to protect Gu fan, he can''t help but smile coldly, arched his hand at Yaowu Xinghuang, and then said in a deep voice: "Your Majesty, Gu fan must not be a marquis. If Gu fan is a marquis, then the military discipline and the court will collapse, and it''s hard to recover!"


    Many of the officials could not help but talk askance when they heard the saying that the Northern Warlord dantai was evil, indicating that you could really pull it. Gu fancai calmed down the northern Xinjiang, beat the 200000 elite of gourong king aogang to pieces of armor, then went to Cangyuan, broke the siege of Yili fortress, collected all the lost land, and killed countless powerful people. Even if he was a marquis, it was the trend of the times, How can you get his mouth and become an ancient Marquis?


    At this time, Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan''s mouth is also slightly up, cold smile, waiting for Beisu Hou dantai RUOYE to catch his loophole when he says the reason, a fierce chase. You know, at the beginning, the two brothers and nephews who slandered the ancient family for colluding with the enemy and treason were the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE and the heaven Marquis dantai wuzun. If Gu Yun hadn''t won a big battle in Cangyuan, even if the general''s feelings were sent back to Tianjing City, in a few days later in the evening, I''m afraid the two brothers and nephews of the dantai family would have made an iron case of "the ancient family conspiring against him.", How ironic it would be if the punishment document of the Beidou Dynasty on the ancient family''s "colluding with the enemy to betray the country and coerce the Qin heavenly army to betray the country and seek honor" had not been sent to all the prefectures and counties, and the Qin heavenly army''s great victory in the northwest would have been achieved immediately! If such a thing really happens, his majesty Yaowu Xinghuang, who is so wise up to now, will be ruined. His majesty Yaowu Xinghuang has no face to be a human being. If the Marquis of Beisu is evil, he will have to be a ghost! Therefore, it''s the great fortune of the dantai family to finish the iron case one step late.


    Since Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu was denounced by Emperor Yaowu in the court, "shut up" in public, at last, he was really honest. Even the officials didn''t come to the banquet because he was sick. Originally, even Marquis Murong of Qingshu thought that Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu would gain wisdom by taking a cut. He no longer dared to fight against the ancient family. Who knows, at such a critical moment, It''s him again.


    But one thing is undeniable, that is, the influence of the officials of the noble Marquis faction in the imperial court is the same as that of the Japanese opera. The officials who originally came from the civilian family and met the officials of the noble aristocratic family are very generous. They dare not say a word and bow down for fear of offending these second ancestors. But now they are really different, even after the breakup of the dynasty, Pointing to the other party''s nose and blaming the other party for not being, this happened, and those noble family officials who were originally arrogant had to swallow their anger. After all, there is no need to go back in the past.


    Compared with the situation when the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE first became Marquis of the army, gave the dragon a purple gold belt, and went to the palace city, his popularity and influence were not as good as before.


    How could RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, not be aware of the ridicule of the literati around him? But at this time, it was on the Beidou hall. It was easy to get angry or even use force. It was impossible to succeed, and it would only arouse the resentment of the emperor Yaowu.


    After all, Marquis dantai of Beisu is not a martial arts man. With a slight turn of his head, he didn''t bother with those literary officials. He bowed his hand to Emperor Yaowu and said in a loud voice: "I tell your majesty, Gu fan can''t be a marquis because of four reasons. First, Gu fan committed the crime of leaving his post without considering the overall situation! He was supposed to be the commander of the cloud wing Department of the Imperial Army, who was in charge of guarding the powerful fortress of the northern Xinjiang gate and guarding against dog soldiers. He was responsible for the safety of millions of people in the northeast of our Dynasty. However, after his previous request to dispatch the cloud wing Department of the imperial army was rejected, he ignored the overall situation of our Dynasty, left the powerful fortress of the northeast and the soldiers of the cloud wing department, and went to Cangyuan alone. The imperial guards are dispatched by your majesty and should be reported to the palace commander''s office for approval. There is no record in the palace commander''s office for this matter. The ancient crime of leaving duty without permission is irrefutable. "


    The words of dantai, the Marquis of Beisu, are sonorous, which surprised a group of officials. Originally, they thought that dantai, the Marquis of Beisu, was just a mantis when he blocked the ancient marquis. How do you know that people have made careful preparations, and once they make a move, they will die, without giving you any room to refute. It''s true that the heresy of Hou dantai in Beisu is that Gu fan really shouldn''t appear in Cangyuan. The premise for him to participate in Cangyuan war is to leave his duty without permission! The punishment of this article in the military law of the Beidou Dynasty was extremely severe, ranging from one rank cut, one month''s salary, fifty military staff, or even deprivation of military rank and imprisonment! If there is such a stain, only this one, it is enough to let the ancient feudal affairs, put aside! This northern Marquis Dan Tai, if evil mouth, really merciless! Moreover, RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, still wants to count down Gu fan''s four crimes fiercely. The first one is so cruel. If you count down the following ones, I''m afraid that Gu fan''s feudalism may be rejected! If the Marquis dantai of Beisu sees his words, the officials will know that his words have some impact on the people. He can''t help but sneer in his heart, but he continues to say: "Your Majesty, this is just one of the sins that can''t be granted marquis in ancient times. The second crime is Gu fan''s great crime of deceiving the world and the sea and deceiving the king! " This big hat button down, not to mention an ordinary literary minister, even if it is Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan, his brow is slightly wrinkled, and he says in his heart: "those who come are not good, it''s not easy to deal with the past!" Dantai RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, continued to bow his hand and say: "Gu fan, as an important official in the army, was neglecting his duty. He thought about his family and ignored the country. He asked his majesty to take the defense to Cangyuan, but he could not get it. So he abandoned the defense of Northeast China and went to Northwest China. That was" Your Majesty allowed him to go, but he did not allow him to go too. "But where did he put his majesty? Where will your Majesty''s edict be placed, and where will national interests be placed? " The Marquis of Beisu, dantai RUOYE, was awe inspiring and indignant. At last, he handed over his hand to Emperor Yaowu and said, "Your Majesty, if this man is a marquis, we''ll have a small group of people in the army to jump Liang. No one will pay attention to your Majesty''s authority any more. Even if this man makes great contributions, It''s your Majesty''s boundless kindness not to punish him... "The northern Marquis Dan Tai said with a smile:" someone even proposed to be Marquis for this son. I don''t know what''s Ann''s heart! " His cold eyes immediately reflected on many literati through his eyes. Even if the powerful of Xingjie rank didn''t have the power, it was enough for these corrupt scholars to tremble. Yaowu star emperor lightly said: "go on!" When the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE heard the words of emperor Yaowu, he immediately responded respectfully as if he had been inspired: "yes." Then he raised his head and said to Emperor Yaowu: "Your Majesty, the third crime Gu fan committed is collusion with the evil way of the outside world!" This is a great crime of conspiracy! It''s almost an unwritten rule that all the generals stationed in the frontier will recruit some sectarian experts for their own use. If the Marquis of the northern residence is evil, he really dares to break the newsˇ° What''s your basis, marquis Bei Su? " Hearing that the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE mentioned this, Emperor Yaowu raised his head slightly and looked at the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE and askedˇ° Your majesty, Gu fan''s various martial arts and a set of "magic sect''s secret method" are the fundamental books of the demons, Taoists and demons. Who can practice these evil sect books? Gu fan must have colluded with fangwaiyaodao to be the inner servant of that day''s demons in the court. Otherwise, how could he learn this set of fundamental books of tiandemons? " The northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE then said: "this set of" magic sect secret method "has been used by Wei Chen''s subordinates. What he said is not false."ˇ° Marquis Beisu, how do you know that it''s the magic sect''s secret method, not the classic mental method created by the ancient family? " Emperor Yaowu asked slowlyˇ° Your majesty, even if we are not familiar with the routine of Pingyuan Marquis, we have heard about it. Besides, apart from the two members of Qingtian army, the Marquis of our Dynasty do not have the fundamental ancient book of xingdoudao, xingchenbian. All the other Marquis are without exception. Even if we try to figure it out, I''m afraid we can''t figure out a decent book of xingdoudao into an evil book? " If the northern Marquis Dan Tai evil, Xinkou saidˇ° Even though he has made a lot of contributions, his identity is not clear. If he is an insider of fangwaiyaodao, if he is appointed as Marquis of the army and takes charge of the army, is he not raising a tiger? Although it is not said that this son must be the internal agent of the evil way, if he is, then it is too late for his majesty to regret that he was defeated by this son! "ˇ° Go on Yao Wu star emperor looked at the northern Marquis Dan Tai if evil, still light way. If the northern Marquis Dan Tai is evil, the more he says, the more energetic he is. He still bows his hand and says, "yes."

 Chapter 524

    At this time, Hou Murong''s forehead was slightly sweating, and he was constantly thinking about how to break the discourse offensive of Hou dantai RUOYE. However, his words were surprisingly meticulous, closely linked and almost impeccable.


    When he arrived at Beisu Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE, he said, "Your Majesty, the last felony that Gu fan committed is the crime of fabricating war achievements."


    "How do you say that?" The emperor frowned.


    Dantai RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, arched his hand and said, "Your Majesty, think about it. In the battle of gujia, he killed Bazin, Wang aogang, national division of dog Rong, six star rank warriors, twelve star rank shamans, fifty-five star rank warriors, thirty-four shamans, eight Japanese star rank ninjas, sixteen star rank soldiers, and two dog Rong wolf teeth guards, There are six silver wolf heads, eighty wolf teeth guards, and seventeen Zili barbarians'' Jiangtou division. How can so many barbarians gather together in Cangyuan? And who can have such strength to make the powerful barbarians obedient and obedient? If there were such people, would the frontier be so stable? "


    If the heresy of Marquis dantai of Beisu came here, he arched his hand to Emperor Yaowu and continued: "Your Majesty, please allow me to make an inappropriate analogy. If I am the leader of the barbarians, because of the alliance, I will send reinforcements to Cangyuan. Generally, I will only send a very small number of elite soldiers, supplemented by ordinary soldiers, even the old and weak. The reason is self-evident, There is not enough trust among these barbarians. But it''s not hard for your majesty to see that the number of strong people mentioned by Wei Chen just now is basically one-third or even one-half of the strength of each barbarian elite among the four barbarians. It''s understandable that the dog army and the wolf tooth guard are there. After all, the dog army king aogang is there in person, but it''s hard to tell the purple barbarians and the Japanese. There must be something strange about this matter. Unlike ordinary soldiers, these strong men can leave evidence as a basis for their military exploits. Many of them can''t leave their corpses in the capital after their death, and they won''t be seen by ordinary soldiers during the war. It''s very secretive. It''s not difficult for the ancient family to make a fake. Your majesty, please tell me


    When he finished speaking, Yaowu star emperor was still silent, but Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, bowed slightly and said, "Your Majesty, I have something to ask you. I don''t know if it''s ok?"


    "Sure." Emperor Yaowu promised.


    Chao Tianrui slowly turned around and said to the Marquis of Beisu, Tantai RUOYE: "there is no doubt that there is a festival between the Marquis of Beisu and Gufan, but it should not be because of the festival. This is done by villains. The Marquis of Beisu was also studying in Taixue when he was young. Should this be very clear?"


    As soon as Chao Tianrui opened his mouth, Hou dantai of Beisu would oppress himself with Confucian classics, but he couldn''t prove and refute them. He had to bow his hand to Emperor Yaowu and say, "Your Majesty, this is not a personal feud, but a great righteousness. Even so, he will be regarded as a treacherous villain who will take revenge for himself by later generations. He will not let such villains do harm to the country."


    When Chao Tianrui heard the words from the Marquis of Beisu, he had a friendly smile on his face. Then he boasted: "the Marquis of Beisu is so loyal that the sun and the moon can learn from him. But... "Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu thought that he had refuted Chao Tianrui and was complacent. However, the Minister of the Ministry of war changed his words and continued:" but Marquis of Beisu, what you said just now, except for the first day''s crime, Gu fan''s leaving his post without permission, which was true, the rest were conjectures and no hard evidence, Is it a bit of a fuss to make such a mistake by calling the state-owned meritorious officials "traitors", "villains" and "calamities to the country"


    As soon as he was stimulated by Chao Tianrui''s words, RUOYE of Marquis dantai of Beisu suddenly became confused. He cried in his heart that it was not good. Chao Tianrui''s retort was full of needles. He was born as an old Confucian, and he was cruel!


    When Chao Tianrui saw that dantai RUOYE''s face had changed, he knew that the time had come. He suddenly drank at dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, and a stream of righteous spirit of Confucianism poured into the Beidou hallˇ° There is no solid evidence. They are far fetched. They go to the Beidou hall to talk nonsense, slander meritorious officials, and pretend to be upright. May I ask the Marquis of Beisu, who is the "national thief", who is the "villain", and who is really "doing harm to the country"


    It took Chao Tianrui a moment to recover. However, Chao Tianrui had already grasped the initiative of the whole situation and put all the hats on Gu fan. It was not easy for him to accept!


    As soon as he came back to his senses, he immediately scolded Chao Tianrui and said, "Secretary of the Ministry of war, although you lead the Department, you don''t know how to fight! What is the crime of dereliction of duty in military law? Do you know? "


    Chao Tianrui gave a cool smile and replied in a deep voice: "according to the military law of our Dynasty, those who leave their posts without permission will be given 50 military staff by the sergeant. They will be reduced to one rank by Fenwu Wei and below, and will be fined for three months. The deputy commander and above will be deprived of their military rank and will be sentenced to prison." The combat effectiveness of the army of the Beidou Dynasty mostly depends on the middle and senior generals. Therefore, the punishment for the middle and senior generals to leave their posts without permission is the most strict. Imagine that the lack of a soldier on the battlefield may not affect the war situation. If there is a lack of a commander or marquis who should be on the scene to command the battle, is that ok? It is almost impossible to have a second outcome, except the defeat.


    "Hum..." Hou dantai of Beisu said with a cold smile: "the Lord Shangshu knew it. I thought he had forgotten it. What''s the rank of Gufan? What should be the crime? What kind of heart do you have to defend Gu fan by distorting right and wrong in this way? " Hearing the speech, Chao Tianrui arched his hand to Emperor Yaowu and said, "Your Majesty, what would happen if Gu fan didn''t go to Cangyuan? Your majesty has also seen the military situation a few days ago, and must be very clear in his mind? "ˇ° Let alone whether he should go or not, it would be a serious crime for him to leave his post without permission, and he should not be a marquis! " If the northern residence Marquis Dan Tai is evil, he will hold on to Gu fan''s charge of leaving his post without permission. He is almost on the ground to argue with Chao Tianruiˇ° If this is the first time, everyone in the army will leave their posts without permission in case of war, go to fight for meritorious service, and come back to be a marquis, that would be great? " Chao Tianrui listened to the argument of Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu. He only said a word slowly: "Your Majesty, there is a saying that" you will not accept the fate of the king outside. "The Great Dipper star emperor once appointed the generals of the first level, who have the right to act conveniently as long as they are beneficial to the country and do no harm to the overall situation, It should even be vigorously advocated... If the generals of all the ministries had such a sense of ancient times and appeared in the places where the Dynasty needed it most, then the frontier of our dynasty would be as solid as gold! "

 Chapter 525

    After listening to Chao Tianrui''s defense, Hou dantai of Beisu suddenly changed his face and exclaimed, "Chao Tianrui, you can''t tell right from wrong!"


    Chao Tianrui said with a cold smile: "Marquis of Beisu, now you have another fault. You don''t obey the etiquette and law in the Beidou hall, make a loud noise, and call my official''s name!" In the debate, there is no need to be afraid of the opponent who is more powerful and vocal than you. I''m afraid that the opponent will be more calm than you!


    At this time, Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu feels that he is going crazy. He wants to fight Chao Tianrui on the spot now. Others don''t know that Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu knows that Chao Tianrui has cultivated the noble spirit of Confucianism, but Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu doesn''t have to be afraid of him!


    Dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, suddenly held out his hand, pointed to Chao Tianrui''s nose and roared: "Chao Tianrui, if you say your majesty doesn''t let Gu fan lead the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army to support Cangyuan, he will make the decision without authorization, or run away. It''s not that there is no king in sight, deceiving the king, what is it?"


    Chao Tianrui still laughed scornfully and said in a cold voice: "Marquis of Beisu, Gu fan didn''t deceive you! Your majesty won''t let Gu fan go with the cloud wing of the forbidden army, so he went alone... "


    "Is it not cheating to go alone? Isn''t he from the cloud wing of the forbidden army? " If the northern Marquis Dan Tai is evil, he is angryˇ° Your majesty won''t let him go, but he wants to. What is that


    Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, took a deep look at the dantai RUOYE of the Marquis of Beisu. Then he laughed a little and asked slowly, "so, does the Marquis of Beisu think that Gufan can''t be Marquis?"


    If the northern Marquis Dan Tai is evil, he hums coldly: "he knows clearly and asks."


    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, seemed to be waiting for the heresy of Marquis dantai of Beisu. Then he handed over to Emperor Yaowu and said, "Your Majesty, as I know, Gu fan killed Wang aogang, a dog soldier of Xingjie level, in front of 100000 troops and barbarians in the battle of Cangyuan. That is to say, he repeatedly invaded our northeast frontier, Wang aogang, the left wing of the former dog army, is known as the "general star" among the dog army people Then Chao Tianrui took a look at the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE with the remaining light in his eyes. Sure enough, he saw that the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE showed a disdainful expression, and said: "this matter has spread among the barbarians in all directions. It must be true that the barbarians will not grow our army''s ambition and destroy their own prestige. There should be no doubt that the dog army king aogang must have been killed by Gu fan. Among the barbarians, Gu fan has been able to play a deterrent role, and even the folk have started to spread the story. " Chao Tianrui took out a handwritten pamphlet from his arms and raised his hands over his head. The eunuch next to Emperor Yaowu immediately ran down, took it and presented it to Emperor Yaowu. Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, continued: "Your Majesty, this story is called" Xiao Hou Ye bravely killed the king of dog soldiers. "It''s the most popular story telling in Tianjing nowadays."


    "So what?" With a scornful look on his face, Marquis dantai of Beisu arched his hand to Emperor Yaowu and said, "do you want these Untouchables to control your Majesty''s decision? Chao Tianrui, how dare you


    Chao Tianrui didn''t care if the northern Marquis dantai was evil. Seeing that emperor Yaowu had read the script and handed it back to the eunuch nearby, he continued: "this matter has caused such a wide repercussion that almost everyone knows that Gu fan killed a Barbarian King of Xingjie level. If he killed a Barbarian King of barbarians, When I come to Chaolai, I can''t even seal a small marquis. Isn''t it that the barbarians in all directions will laugh at me, the demons outside the country will scorn me, and the people in the world will be cold hearted! " Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, said with a deep bow: "even if Gu fan has the unique knowledge of fangwai Yaodao, he can kill Wang aogang, the king of Canrong. In addition to this great disaster, he should be rewarded! If you can''t get a small military Marquis title, if the four barbarians offer the price of being a marquis and a king, won''t the world''s Heroes turn to the four barbarians? In this way, I will be in great danger. I will be worried all the time! "


    The Marquis of Beisu, dantai RUOYE, seized the handle of Chao Tianrui''s last sentence and said in a fierce voice: "dare Chao Tianrui, dare to utter such disrespectful words in the Beidou hall, bewitch the public, do you still have your Majesty in your eyes?" Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, straightened his back. It seemed that he was not afraid of the threat from the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE. He still said in a loud voice: "Your Majesty, I think your majesty has heard about the story of" a thousand precious bones. "! In the Zhou Dynasty, the king of the state of Chu was very fond of Qianlima. He ordered people to look for it everywhere and finally found one. But when people went to buy it with money and silk, the Qianlima was dead. The king of Chu ordered people to buy Qianlima''s bones with Qianjin and bring them back for burial. It was a good talk for a while. In the future, a steady stream of people came and sent the Qianlima to the palace of the king of Chu. Your majesty, Gu fan is a horse of thousands of miles. If he is granted the title of marquis Bei Jialong''s pet as a symbol of the loyalty of the common people''s children in the army, then all the soldiers will die, and the people will praise Your Majesty''s holiness. The barbarians are dormant and dare not move rashly. The world''s heroes will rush to your Majesty''s command like Carassius auratus. Our country will be prosperous forever and firm as a rock! " Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, bowed himself and asked, "Your Majesty, where are you going to go


    Chao Tianrui''s words have been very clear. There are all kinds of benefits but no harm to establish Gufan. If you don''t establish Gufan, there are all kinds of harms but no benefit. If you really want to say that there are any benefits, I''m afraid you can only satisfy the vanity of taking revenge for yourself of Marquis dantai of Beisu!


    Yaowu star emperor is not the master of fatuity and incompetence. How can we not see it? This time, it''s hard to be evil! However, at this time, Emperor Yaowu looked at Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, and then at dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu. Then he slowly said, "this matter, I''ll put it off for a while. I''ll discuss it in a few days and withdraw from the court!" The Minister of war Chao Tianrui also knew that his majesty Yaowu Xinghuang had his own consideration, and he could not speak more. So the officials called "long live, long live" and watched Yaowu Xinghuang turn the curtain, and the officials gradually dispersed. As soon as he left the Imperial Palace, Hou dantai of Beisu threw his sleeves and turned to walk outside the Beidou hall. However, Hou Murong of Qingshu went to Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, and bowed to him and said, "thank you for your help. I''ll never forget your kindness." Chao Tianrui waved his hand and said to Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan, "Qingshu Hou is polite. I''m just for a noble and upright spirit, not for his painting..." he sighed and said: "speaking of it, Gufan and I have several sides of affinity. This son is a plastic talent, and can''t be destroyed by the hand of a crafty little man!"ˇ° Naturally Qingshu houmurong qianhan echoedˇ° These villains will one day be exposed and reviled by thousands of people. " Although Gu fan''s conferment of Marquis was shelved in the imperial court, the army that returned from the imperial army did not stop. On the second day after receiving the imperial edict, Hou Guyun, commander in chief of the Qin heavenly army, selected 500 elite soldiers, rode on the sweat blood horses of the western regions, and drove all the way to the capital of heaven with Gu Yu and Gu fan. They were accompanied by some enemy experts who were escorted to the capital, including darba, the Deputy General of Bazin, the great general of Hezhen, a golden wolf head in the wolf tooth guard of the dog army, a wounded and captured Japanese ninja of Xinghun level, and many barbarians who were all sky level and Shentian level. These were heavy class captives, and they were not easy to be controlled or executed at will, Then he just went to Tianjing City and gave it to Emperor Yaowu. At this time, nearly ten days have passed since Gu Yun and others set out. Even though the weather has been getting colder and colder day by day since autumn, Tianjing City is getting hotter and hotter day by day. Every family is counting the date, waiting for the grand occasion of the victory of the Meridian Gate. In the cool autumn wind, a group of orderly soldiers and horses escorted several ten prison carriages, with orderly guards of honor, on the official road. These soldiers are all in blue armor, riding on tall, red horses, and powerful men and horses. Each of them exudes the arrogance of arrogance, which is the momentum of soldiers trained by the sea of corpses. On both sides of the official road, there were all imperial guards standing, not a trace of them. It seems that it is to meet this army and open the way. In the fields outside the official road, there are countless people and merchants standing, whistling and drinking like the collapse of mountains and tsunami, shaking away the floating clouds in the sky. In the roar of thousands of people, the cold wind became warm. It is obvious that those who walk in the official way are the triumphant troops led by the commander in chief of the Qin heavenly army, Hou Guyun, Gu Yu and Gu fan. The escorts were naturally the strong men of the barbarians captured in the war. Now that we are approaching the capital of heaven, all the people, including princes, nobles, merchants and common people, don''t want to see it first? Countless small officials of the Ministry of rites are running back and forth on the official road of Tianjing City to deliver messages, and they are busy like ants. Along the way, everywhere is lit incense, there are a vat of wine, fruit, and even do not know where the flowers! At the same time, there are countless musicians playing triumphant music, the whole Tianjing City immersed in a sea of gongs and drums! Flowers, wine, sandalwood, barbecue, musical instruments, have been placed from Tianjing City to the roadside a hundred miles away, so that these triumphant soldiers can eat and drink all the way, enjoy the people''s favor and love. However, this team, but no one left the team to eat and drink. Walking silently adds momentum. This is a team that is good at fighting, but abides by the law and discipline. It is the model and pride of the soldiers of the Beidou Dynasty!

 Chapter 526

    The Meridian Gate is the gate of the Imperial City, and it is also the commanding height closest to the imperial power. All the people who meet here are the most meritorious officials of the country and the country. In the five hundred years since the founding of the Beidou Dynasty, the Meridian Gate met the victorious division only once, even in the period of the Beidou star emperor.


    The treatment of emperor Yaowu to the father and son of the ancient family can be seen.


    At this time, before the grand Meridian Gate, all the civil and military officials stood on both sides, up to the six ministers, the Chamberlain, down to the ordinary petty officials, and so on. It was full of thousands of miles, and the huge space was full of people.


    At the same time, there are many envoys from all over the world who are also attracted by the name. They are separated by the forbidden army behind the civil and military officials, so that they can still see the military power of the victorious division of the Beidou Dynasty from afar.


    "It''s a grand occasion in China. It''s rare to see it for hundreds of years." Next to the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE, yingmu Marquis Hu yanqingchen, who was wearing military Marquis''s armor, saw this scene. He also slightly smoothed his beard and said in praise: "I''m very lucky to have such a prosperous age Even Huyan Qingchen, the Marquis of yingmu, appeared. It can be seen that all sectors of the imperial court attached great importance to the ceremony. After a while, Lancang, the summer marquis in red armor, also appeared.


    Although dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, is equal to yingmu Marquis and liefeng Marquis according to their ranks, they still have to be called "cousins" in terms of their family ranks.


    Seeing that the two Marquis were coming, he went forward with a salute and said respectfully, "Uncle Huyan, uncle Xiahou, long time no see!"


    The two Marquis also a faint smile, although the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE did not use the rank to call them, but they do not seem to care, strong wind Marquis summer Marquis Lancang said to the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE: "RUOYE nephew, it is a long time no see."


    At this time, Hou dantai of Beisu suddenly felt the pressure that made him feel a little hairy. He was stunned. Then he looked surprised and said, "are the two uncles in seclusion for so many years? And both of you have already broken through the realm of stardom? "


    Yingmu Hou Hu yanqingchen stroked his beard and said with a smile: "if the evil nephew really has good eyesight, if we were not attracted by the triumphant return of the Meridian Gate, we would be closed for a while if we didn''t go out to see the grand event of this century."


    The northern Marquis dantai RUOYE originally thought that he was at the limit of Xingjie rank. He was much better than the military Marquis of xingpo rank like Tianhou dantai wuzun. He vaguely claimed that he was the first one in the strength of aristocratic marquis. Who knows that these two old Marquis liefeng and yingmu are already strong in Xinghao rank when they don''t show up, Yingmu Marquis huyanqingchen should be the force of the seven nebulae in the middle of the stage of Xinghao, while gale Marquis Xiahou Lancang is the force of the six nebulae in the early stage of the stage of Xinghao. Rao is also more powerful than the limit of Xingjie stage of Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE.


    Thinking of this, the tone of the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE was already respectful. He said in a deep voice: "what are the plans of the two uncles for going out of the pass this time?"


    The strong wind Marquis and the summer Marquis Lancang looked at the dantai of the northern Marquis RUOYE, and then said with a smile, "RUOYE nephew, your majesty wants us to enter the Palace tomorrow. There should be something for us to do."


    Yingmu Hou Hu yanqingchen looked at the huge triumphal army in front of him and said in a strange tone: "the foreign invasion is calmed here, and the next thing I''m afraid is to solve the internal one..."


    When the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE heard this, he suddenly felt awe inspiring and said to himself, "internal trouble?"


    At this time, the strong wind Marquis Xia Hou Lancang turned around and asked RUOYE, "nephew RUOYE, I heard that the death order issued by your majesty this time, all the civil and military officials will kneel down to receive the triumphal army. You have to kneel down to your counterpart Gufan. Don''t be impulsive!"


    If the evil of the northern Marquis Dan Tai nodded and said in a deep voice, "uncle, I know it in my heart." The eldest husband is flexible and flexible. Gu fan''s situation is better than him now, and he has no choice.


    During their conversation, the team led by Gu Yun has entered Tianjing City from the west gate! All of a sudden, the whole city of Tianjing was boiling up. The gate of Tianjing was full of people and banners. All the five departments of the Imperial Army that remained in the capital were sent out to maintain order.


    Break the barbarians in all directions, and welcome the victorious army at Meridian Gate. These are two great events of the ages. There has been an imperial decree for a long time. All civil and military officials will kneel down to welcome them. They will give enough glory to the soldiers in the battlefield and the father and son of the ancient family who nearly suffered injustice. Naturally, since the great victory in Northwest China, no one has dared to mention the latter.


    Even so, Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu attacked the ancient family repeatedly in the court hall, especially Gufan, and recently blocked Gufan''s being granted marquis. The story spread wildly in the streets of Tianjing City. Their original positions were as follows: one was a superior Marquis, and the other was a commoner without half a foot''s fame. They were different in age and common sense, In the past two years or so, things have changed subtly.


    First, when the eight tribes were performing martial arts, Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu attempted to kill Gu fan and was deprived of military power. Then, Gu fan led the Yunyi section of the forbidden army to go on an expedition, burned the food and grass of the dog army camp, solved the siege of the mountain customs and set up a strategy of strengthening the Fengcheng. He made numerous great achievements and was granted the command of the forbidden army, which was only one step away from Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu, Later, with the help of a battle against the four barbarians, the reputation of Cangyuan was promoted to the top. This was to be a marquis, on an equal footing with the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE!


    What''s more interesting is that this time, Emperor Yaowu ordered all the officials to kneel down to welcome the victorious army, including Marquis dantai of Beisu. RUOYE wanted to kneel down to welcome Gufan! As a result, the psychology of Beisu Marquis Dan Tai Ruo Xie is really out of balance. Lancang, the summer Marquis of liefeng, is also a senior member of the noble Marquis faction. Naturally, he does not want to see the ancient family grow up. But what he said just now is just to see the demeanour of the northern Marquis dantai. "It''s normal for him to be honored for his great contribution in the northwest," he said in a deep voice. However, no matter how powerful he is, he will kneel down to his majesty later. We are all ministers of his majesty. It''s no big deal. " After listening to the words of Tantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, Lancang, the Marquis of liefeng, and Hu yanqingchen, the Marquis of yingmu, both nodded and praised slightly. Obviously, the answer of Tantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, made them feel satisfied, and recognized the bearing of Tantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, as a military marquis.

 Chapter 527

    "After more than two years of wrestling, this evil nephew has become more mature and experienced more deeply."


    Yingmu Marquis calls yanqingchen to send a voice into the secret and the strong wind Marquis Xia Marquis Lancang whispers.


    "Yes, in this way, my noble Hou pulse is still hopeful." Strong wind Hou summer Hou Lancang road.


    "Eh? You see, the triumphal army is coming! I don''t know when your majesty will arrive? Are the officials of the Ministry of rites ready? "


    Among the civil and military officials, one looks up to the front.


    Sure enough, the flag, the valiant, high spirited army appeared at the end of the official road.


    As soon as the man''s words were finished, he seemed to respond to them.


    "Bang, bang, bang, Bang..."


    The earth shaking sound of the gun was conveyed from the city. The whole Tianjing City was slightly shaken. The huge explosion seemed to jump from the ground. Everyone felt deafening.


    In the city of Tianjing, thousands of iron cannons suddenly appeared. Surrounded by the city, they spewed out fire snakes and flew into the sky to explode. There was the smell of sulfur and saltpeter everywhere. A powerful force that could shake the sky shook the floating clouds in the sky.


    "This is a thunderbolt. It''s a thunderbolt from the Ministry of work."


    At the sound of the gun, thousands of people were silent, and everyone was shocked. The souls in the body were shocked, and they were almost terrified. Some foreign envoys could not stand still and collapsed.


    There are thousands of thunderbolts, and the city is full of masculinity. It''s like a wild horse galloping over the whole Tianjing City.


    In the earthquake area of mangmangmang shenlei, demons and ghosts are hidden.


    A blast to open, no one knows in the world.


    When the gunfire stopped, there was a mountain avalanche and tsunami from the inner city, and the roaring of thousands of people.


    Long live, long live


    Long live, long live


    "Hooray, hooray, hooray!"


    Far from the middle of Wumen Avenue, there appeared many bright yellow umbrellas, teams of warriors, armed with golden melons, halberds, dragon flags and other honor guards.


    Many experts, as well as cabinet ministers, princes, princes, royal families, all followed, holding a yellow Jiulong imperial chariot carried by 36 people.


    On the chariot sat his majesty Yaowu Xinghuang, the most powerful king of Tianxuan Prefecture and the first emperor of heaven and earth.


    Where the chariot went, the crowd on both sides of the road fell down like a wave of wheat. There were incense tables in front of every household''s door. All the people knelt down to the designated door and waited for his majesty yaowuxing to walk to get up.


    When the Dragon chariot stopped at the gate of the afternoon, all the civil and military officials knelt down and kowtowed.


    "Get up first, go to the front and kneel down to meet the soldiers who are fighting for me." The voice of emperor Yaowu was faintly conveyed, which surprised many people. This voice was directly a powerful pressure, which controlled the way of heaven. No one could resist. Even in the distant fields, mountains and rivers, gullies, some of the ordinary people kneeling on the ground to watch the excitement, some of them were hidden masters. When they heard this voice, they were afraid, His head fell lower for fear of being noticed by Emperor Yaowu.


    Emperor Yaowu''s Jiulong Chengfeng chariot led the cabinet to stand at the gate of the afternoon in the sound of thousands of thunderous guns. Far away, the army of Hou Guyun, who had been captured in the plain, had been informed by the officials of the Ministry of rites. They also saw this posture, and the generals dismounted one after another to welcome them.


    When Gu Yun led Gu Yu and Gu fan came to Yaowu Xinghuang''s presence, wherever the three men went, they fell down like ripe ears of wheat. At every step, thousands of people crawled under their feet, including ordinary people, envoys of all parties, officials of all departments, even the commanders of all departments of the forbidden army, as well as the commanders and Deputy commanders of the Yulin guards, When the father and son of the ancient family came to Yaowu Xinghuang''s face, they finally knelt down reluctantly.


    After all, this Meridian Gate is one of the most grand ceremonies of the Beidou Dynasty. No one dares to make a mistake. Anyone who does something out of line will smear the face of the whole court. Naturally, he will be punished and punished severely by the emperor Yaowu.


    So when Gu Yun took the last step, in front of the Meridian Gate, in addition to Yao Wu Xing Huang sitting on the chariot of Jiulong imperial wind, and even the palace maids and eunuchs beside Yao Wu Xing Huang, they all knelt down one after another. Looking around, there were still people standing. Only Yao Wu Xing Huang and Gu Jia''s father and son were left!


    In this kind of worship environment, anyone will be passionate and heroic. Sure enough, Gu Yun, who was wearing the blue sky army armor, blushed slightly because he was too excited. He looked up at the tall figure sitting on the chariot of Jiulong imperial wind. He suddenly knelt down on one knee and clasped his fists in both hands. He performed the highest etiquette of a warrior with armor. He said in a loud voice: "Chen Gu Yun, you are blessed to return triumphantly


    When Gu fan saw Gu Yun kneeling, his heart turned slightly, and he looked up at the figure on the chariot of Jiulong imperial wind. This time, Gu fan could see the face of emperor Yaowu in addition to feeling the pressure of prison like sea. Just when Gu fan looked at the emperor Yaowu, He could also clearly feel a wave of thinking, which followed Yaowu''s eyes and stayed on him.


    Before, Gu fan''s hostility to the Beidou royal family was caused entirely by the memory of the previous life, but now the mystery has been solved. The main culprit for Gu''s family''s destruction in the Cangyuan war is Dan Tai Jie of the tan Tai family, who has been killed and completely wiped out in the six samsara. In this way, it is Gu fan''s mistake to blame the royal family. At this time, Gu fan, who was wearing the black armor of the cloud wing of the imperial guards, and Gu Yu, who was wearing the armor of qintian army''s Fenwu Wei, also clasped and knelt down to the figure on the Jiulong imperial chariotˇ° Chen Guyu, meet your majesty! "ˇ° Chen Gufan, meet your majesty When the father and son finally knelt down, all the people present cried out: "long live the emperor, long live the emperor!" For a time, millions of people''s praise from the bottom of their hearts made the sky above Tianjing full of a sound, even the birds in the sky were shocked. Similarly, the face of the emperor sitting on the chariot of Jiulong also showed a slightly excited look. After all, this kind of emperor who accepted millions of people''s sincere admiration and worship is unique in all dynasties. There is no doubt that the event of today''s Meridian Gate will be one of the most important events in the history of the Beidou Dynasty and even in the future generations! At this moment, his majesty Yaowu star emperor slowly stood up from the throne of Jiulong imperial chariot and walked towards the ancient cloud below. With each step, the high pitched voice shook everyone''s eardrum. It was a long timeˇ° For a moment, a dazzling Danxia set off the sky over the whole Tianjing City, and the echo of emperor Yaowu''s singing was accumulated in the sky, repeating over and over again. Yaowu star emperor walked slowly down from the chariot of Jiulong imperial chariot and chanted: "Weijia, return to hometown in the sea..." "Weijia... Weijia... Weijia..." "Hainei... Hainei..." "hometown... Hometown... Hometown..." every word recited by Yaowu star emperor seemed to have magic power, echoing over the whole capital for a long time. When the emperor of the world came to Gu Yun, father and son, he finally said, "I''m a brave man. I''ll defend the four directions!" Just when Hou Guyun of Pingyuan was so excited that he was about to burst into tears, Emperor Yaowu held out his hand to hold Gu Yun who was half kneeling on the ground and said kindly, "please rise, Marquis of Pingyuan. Ai Qing is fighting for me everywhere. It''s hard!" When Emperor Yaowu said this, the tears in Gu Yun''s eyes could not be restrained. After all, this sentence is not only the recognition of Gu Yun, but also the recognition of half a million soldiers of the imperial army. Even in Jiuquan, the more than 100000 soldiers who nearly suffered injustice can still die for a few days! For a moment, Gu Yun seemed to have a thousand words to say to Emperor Yaowu, but he couldn''t say a word at all. He just changed them into three simple words: "thank you Emperor Yaowu looked at houguyun of Pingyuan and said in a loud voice, "commander in chief of qintian army, houguyun of Pingyuan receives the order!"ˇ° I''m here Facing the figure standing in front of him, the Marquis of the plain arched his handˇ° The commander in chief of the Qin heavenly army, Hou Guyun of the plain, led the army well, and defeated the barbarians in the battle of Cangyuan. The prestige spreads far away in the foreign land, the supernatural force frightens in the foreign country, the loyalty and bravery Xuanhe in the heavenly dynasty! Today, Hou Guyun of Pingyuan is appointed as the commander-in-chief of the palace. He has been granted the title of crown prince and Taibao. He will be rewarded with 100000 liang of gold and a set of jade dragon Seven Star armour. I hope you will live up to my expectations and open up a world of peace for all of us All the people present heard what emperor Yaowu said, that is, the reward to the commander-in-chief of the Imperial Army, Hou Guyun of Pingyuan. It can be said that everyone can think of only four words in his heart: "a supreme minister"! From then on, in addition to the six Taiwei, there was another one in the palace, that is, Hou Guyun of Pingyuan. The addition of a Taiwei was something that had never happened in the five hundred years since the establishment of the Beidou Dynasty. It shows that the emperor Yaowu had a great favor on Hou Guyun of Pingyuan. It''s no big deal for the crown prince and Taibao. It''s just the highest honor title. However, the jade dragon Seven Star armour has a lot to say! It is said that this was given to meritorious officials by the Great Dipper star emperor at the beginning of the country. It is said that the Great Dipper star emperor of Taizu killed an ancient dragon and forged it with the dragon body and the Seven Star array. It is indestructible. There are only seven pairs in total. Now that the last jade dragon Seven Star armour has been awarded to Hou Guyun of Pingyuan, it means that even the Yaowu Star emperor admits that Hou Guyun of Pingyuan is as good as the founding fathers, This jade dragon Seven Star armor is equivalent to an unparalleled armor. It is more about the royal family''s value and trust in a warrior, as well as the supreme glory!

 Chapter 528

    After hearing the reward from the emperor Yaowu, Hou Guyun of Pingyuan knelt down again and clasped his hands. His voice trembled slightly because of excitement: "thank you for your kindness!"


    Yaowu star emperor nodded faintly, then said a word, but let all people show an incredible expression! All the people, including anyone except Yaowu Xinghuang, whether they are the three sons of Pingyuan Hou Guyun, or the kneeling Marquis dantai RUOYE, all of them are shocked!


    Yaowu star emperor slowly said: "Gu Yun Aiqing, my ninth daughter, Princess Changle has reached the age of hairpin. When she was in the deep palace, she often held the storybook about Gu Yu and Gu fan''s military exploits and couldn''t put it down. Obviously, she was very fond of Ai Qing''s two beloved sons." Then emperor Yaowu said, "now that Princess Changle has reached the age to decide a marriage, I also intend to comply with her and choose Gu family as my husband''s family for her. What does Gu Yun Aiqing think?"


    Princess Changle, I believe everyone present will not feel strange. The ninth princess, Yao Wu''s favorite princess, is also Yao Wu''s favorite princess. She has been deeply loved by Yao Wu since she was born, so the name "Changle" means to hope that this daughter will be happy forever. Princess Changle has been a beauty since she was a child. It is said that her appearance is as good as that of the talented and beautiful young lady of Murong family. If she had not been raised in the deep palace and did not make a public appearance among the people, I am afraid that the title of the first beauty in the capital would have been won by the ninth princess. Rao is so. The topic about Princess Changle is still the most popular topic among the cities. Even if it''s just some shadowy and groundless information, it will also be fired.


    For example, at the beginning of the Tusu Festival, just after the year of Princess Changle''s hairpin, several envoys from small countries, even the Japanese islanders of Yinghai, came to ask for peace, and the Japanese islanders were even willing to become vassals of the Beidou Dynasty. I believe that even the most heartless emperor will give up his love for the overall situation. Who knows, Emperor Yaowu turned down one by one with a straight face in public. He did not allow any room for mediation. He did not give face to the envoys of these small countries and Japan. It can be seen from this that emperor yaowuxing dotes on Princess Changle, as well as the beauty of this peerless beauty.


    If it''s the present situation, it''s too late for those small countries to take the initiative to submit. How dare they put forward conditions? However, at the beginning of this year, the Cangyuan war had not yet started, and the northern Xinjiang had just tied with Canrong in Shanhaiguan. It was the time when the Dynasty''s prestige was the lowest. The situation was as good as it is now!


    However, the ninth princess, who had been spoiled by Emperor Yaowu since childhood, was proposed by him to marry the Hougu family of Pingyuan today!


    What does that mean? The royal family extended an olive branch to the ancient family. In the future, the ancient family would no longer be the common people of cloth origin, and in a twinkling of an eye, it would become the relatives of the emperor! If other nobles dare to abuse the ancient family as a base, they will not come to Gu Yu and Gu fan, but the Yulin guards who come to enforce the law!


    As for the fact that Princess Changle really admires the heroism of these two young heroes in the ancient family, it''s really a question mark. Maybe it''s the subjective consciousness of this father, the emperor of the world.


    But many people who pay attention to the gossip immediately frown. What Yaowu star emperor said is that "Princess Changle is in favor of a pair of beloved sons of Aiqing." he did not say whether Princess Changle likes Gu Yu or Gu fan. What does that mean?


    Some people have a vague guess that it is Gu fan who Yao Wu Xing Huang really wants to marry Princess Changle, because there is almost no mention of Gu Yu in the folk storybooks, and Gu fan is the one who speaks the most. Even many storybooks written by local storytellers after Gu fan won the battle in Northern Xinjiang have come to Tianjing these days, with the famous Qiaoduan in them, For example, "the little Marquis of deyuelou left the prince in anger" and "the ancient commander of Weiyuan City, the great broken Dog King" are all popular jokes. The Changle Princess wants to read the storybook, and what she wants to read must be the storybook about Gufan!


    But Gu Yu hasn''t got married yet. If emperor Yaowu directly asks to marry Gu Yun, he will marry Princess Changle to Gu fan, which will make people feel that the Royal Princess can''t marry, just want to post it to Gu Jia.


    It can be said that although Yao Wu Xing Huang''s intention is very obvious, he wants to marry Princess Changle to the ancient family, but the wording is carefully prepared, without any flaw. He can even think that he dotes on his daughter too much, so he has to follow the meaning of this "willful" daughter and let her marry to the ancient family!


    Later, a lot of people think of the marriage that the eldest son of marquis Pingyuan, Gu Yu, had set down before, which was the envy of countless aristocratic children. This marriage is the key to the alliance between the ancient family and the Murong aristocratic family, which is basically the business of the Murong aristocratic family, The two families are both prosperous and at the same time, which has been fully verified by the previous "Treason" of the ancient family and the subsequent dispute between the ancient vassal.


    But after all, they were only engaged, never married, and never married. That is to say, if Hou Guyun of Pingyuan agreed to Yao Wuxing emperor''s proposal, Murong Xiaohan''s engagement with Gu Yu would be void. That would be tantamount to abandoning the foundation of the alliance between the ancient family and Murong aristocratic family? It''s like breaking down a bridge!


    However, if Pingyuan Marquis Guyun promised this marriage for his second son Gufan, others would think that Pingyuan Marquis did not respect the royal family, and that his eldest son had not been married, so he did not give the Royal Princess to his eldest son, but to his concubines. Of course, now everyone knows that the son of commoner is much better than the eldest son, but his reputation is not tenableˇ° Is it true that his majesty is deliberately testing the Marquis of the plain? " At this time, some people in the crowd could not help wondering. On hearing this, Hou Guyun raised his head slightly and said to Emperor Yaowu: "the house of Wei Chen is favored by your majesty, and Princess Changle is in favor. I''m really worried." Emperor Yaowu smiles and asks Gu Yun, "Gu Yun Ai Qing''s two beloved sons have never been married, have they?" Speaking of this, Gu fan can''t help but "clatter" in his heart. Bai siyao is already the wife of the city leader of Weifeng city in Northern Xinjiang, but she is far away in the border of Northern Xinjiang, and it''s too late to let Gu Yun know. If she is unmarried and far fetched, if she is caught by the family of dantai, and a big crime of bullying the king is taken down, isn''t it a disaster without any rashness? Gu fan just wanted to wink at Gu Yun. After all, Yaowu star emperor is at least the strength of xingzun rank. Gu fan doesn''t believe that he can transmit his voice to the strong one in xingzun rank. He can''t show his true feelings in such a short distance. If it''s self defeating, isn''t it bad?

 Chapter 529

    Who knows, at this time, Gu Yun has replied: "Your Majesty, the eldest son of Wei Chen, Gu Yu, is still unmarried. If your majesty does not give up, you should be worthy of marriage if you are loved by Princess Changle."


    At this time, there was a glimmer of disappointment in Yaowu''s eyes. As many people had guessed, Yaowu betrothed his favorite princess Changle to gujia. He wanted to recruit Gufan to be his son-in-law. But he was the emperor of the Beidou Dynasty, and the emperor of the world was not good enough to say it in public. In the end, he made a fool of himself and recruited Guyu, But fortunately, the fundamental purpose of this matter is to reward and solicit the ancient family. Whether Gu Yu or Gu fan does not affect the fundamental result of this matter.


    But the disappointment in emperor Yaowu''s eyes was immediately covered up, and he said with a smile: "Gu Yun Aiqing, if so, I will wait for the good news of Princess Changle''s wedding to Gu Yu."


    Thank you for your kindness When Gu Yun heard the words, he knew that emperor Yaowu had agreed. He quickly bent down, touched the ground with his forehead, and said in a deep voice, "Your Majesty is very kind and virtuous, and you can''t repay me. Gu Jia is willing to die for your country!"


    No one would have thought that when Emperor Yaowu met his triumphant victory at the Meridian Gate, in front of millions of people, officials and envoys, he would throw out such a heavy gift: the ancient family wanted to marry the royal family. After all, this news is too shocking. It was promised by millions of people before the Meridian Gate. There is almost no possibility of repentance in the future. In other words, the ancient family is now a quasi imperial relative! Just wait for Princess Changle to pass by.


    However, the news has also added to many people''s minds. Naturally, the various factions of the noble Marquis bear the brunt. Since the return of the victorious division at the Meridian Gate, they have not eaten all day. The reason is self-evident.


    In the eyes of people all over the world, these problems, which were originally regarded by them as whether blood is blood or not, have become a big joke. You used to say that common people are all born from humble origins, just you are noble? The royal family has married their daughter to the son of the "base breed", and they are not spoiled princesses. They are the Pearl of emperor Yaowu''s eyes, Princess Changle. Are you nobles purer than the royal family of Beidou dynasty?


    The feeling of being ridiculed by the things that you once valued is too bad.


    But this feeling is not right, in addition to the dantai family and other noble Hou faction, there is also an ally of the ancient family, Murong family. It can be said that since Hou Guyun of Pingyuan said in front of millions of people that Gu Yu had never married, the alliance between Murong aristocratic family and Gu family has broken down to a certain extent. In name, Gu family and Murong aristocratic family are still allied, but after all, they are not as rigid as before.


    The most unfair thing is that it''s not Qingshu houmurong qianhan. On the contrary, it''s Murong que, the eldest son of Qingshu houmurong qianhan, who feels that he has been torn down by the ancient family.


    After all, the two sides had gone through the most difficult time hand in hand, and now the ancient family has won this rich and prosperous, even their former allies feel envious.


    After Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan came back from the Meridian Gate, he was studying a Book of war in his study, but suddenly Murong que rushed in.


    "Dad, you said that the ancient family repented of marriage in public. How could it be like this?" Murong que put his hands on his shoulders and said angrilyˇ° Where is the face of Murong family? How can my little sister get married in the future? Where do you put your face? Can''t you make a small one for Gu Yu of Gu family? "


    Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan saw that Murong que was excited. He could not help but smile a little. He pointed to a chair in front of him, motioned his son to sit down first, and then said slowly: "Que''er, this is not necessarily a bad thing. In her father''s opinion, Xiaohan didn''t want to marry Gu Yu. As a father, she thought about whether to let her focus on her family and persuade her to marry Gu Yu. In this way, she did


    Seeing that Murong qianhan said so, Murong que could not help stamping his feet slightly and said, "Dad, you spoil my little sister so much, that''s harmful to her! What can we do now? "


    Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan picked up the tea bowl in front of him, slightly lifted the lid, took a sip of tea, and said to Murong que with a smile: "Que''er, do you think it''s over now? It''s time for the ancient family to tear down the bridge over the river? "


    Murong que saw the expression of Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan, could not help but slightly stunned, and continued: "Dad, it''s not a matter of timing, it''s that we have been torn down!"


    Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan smoothed his beard and said with a smile: "Que''er, I have been thinking about this problem since I came back as my father, but the result of the problem is just the opposite. Now is the moment when the ancient family needs us most, and the ancient family will never tear down our Murong family. Maybe there will be an unexpected harvest."


    Murong que could not help but said: "Dad, how do you say that?"


    Qingshu Hou Murong said with a smile: "Que''er, have you found that your majesty never mentioned anything today? Originally, it had to be mentioned, but it was given a marriage, and the matter of recruiting a son-in-law was so noisy that it was forgotten by many people! Your majesty will never forget it. It can only be said that it was arranged by your Majesty on purpose! "


    Murong que, after all, is also the son of an aristocratic family. He is extremely intelligent. After reading Qingshu, Hou Murong qianhan immediately tasted it. After thinking about it, he patted the back of his right hand on the heart of his left hand, and lost his voice and said, "yes, ancient Marquis! Your majesty never mentions the appointment of Gufan as a marquis. It is reasonable to say that in order to meet the victorious teacher at the Meridian Gate, it is the father and son of the ancient family who should each have a reward. Unexpectedly, only Gu Yun got the post of Taiwei in the palace commander''s mansion and the title of Taibao of the crown prince, but he didn''t mention the reward of Gu Yu and Gu fan. Instead, he was "given a marriage" instead, Most people don''t see the problem! " Qingshu Hou Murong continued with a happy expression on his face: "a few days ago, Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, had the upper hand over the northern Suu Marquis dantai RUOYE, but he was suppressed by his Majesty''s" re discussion ". He thought that today he would take advantage of the opportunity to welcome the victorious division at the Meridian Gate to announce the result, but he still hung on the matter, The reason can only be said that his majesty did not think well whether he should be granted marquis to Gufan or not. " Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan stopped for a moment and continued: "even as a father, he felt that his majesty Yaowu Xinghuang actually wanted to marry Princess Changle to Gu fan, not to Gu Yu! In this way, your majesty has a reason to confer the title of marquis to Gu fan. But Gu Yu, the eldest son of the ancient family, has not been formally married. Even if he has an engagement with our Murong family, after all, the engagement can not be counted. If your majesty directly says, "I want to marry Princess Changle to Gu fan," it would be disrespectful for the royal family, so he has to give a hint, But the consequence of this suggestion is that Princess Changle is "betrothed" to Gu Yu! " Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan said with a smile: "to be fair, in fact, as a father, I prefer Gu fan!"ˇ° Ah... Ah... Dad, you can''t be... "Murong que looked at Qingshu with a surprised face. Hou Murong qianhan said:" Dad, you don''t want to rob your son-in-law with your majesty, do you? "

 Chapter 530

    Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan said with a smile: "as a father, I have never robbed Princess Changle''s son-in-law Guyu with your majesty... What''s wrong with that?"


    Murong que was immediately amused by his father''s words, and Murong qianhan, the Marquis of Qingshu, went on to say, "now that the ancient family needs our help most, it''s the time when the ancient family is still in suspense. Therefore, it''s absolutely impossible to tear down our Murong family. Moreover, the ancient family is so popular today that it''s inevitable that someone will crowd out the ancient family, If we turn our friends into enemies and make enemies, the ancient family will be in great danger. Gu Yun is a wise man. Gu fan and Gu Yu are all wise men. If they do this, it will be strange... "


    When Murong que thought about it, he couldn''t help laughing and said to Murong qianhan, Hou of Qingshu: "Dad, do you mean that the ancient family will come up and kiss again in person?"


    Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan said with a smile: "it''s hard to say how to propose marriage, but it''s a sure thing to come to apologize. Don''t you believe that we''ll make a bet?"


    Murong que also knows that Murong Xiaohan''s real sweetheart is Gu fan. If Princess Changle marries Gu Yu, the ancient family will repent and let Murong Xiaohan marry Gu fan. Even if it''s a mistake, it''s a good thing that a lover will get married. Think of here, that pair of ancient family before public repentance of a stream of resentment, will also calm down a lot.


    However, at the same time, Gu fan, who came back from the meridian ceremony, did not stay on the plain Marquis''s mansion, but stayed in another place, the military Yamen.


    At this time, in Chao Tianrui''s room, the Minister of the Ministry of war, the incense burner was still full of purple. Gu fan, dressed in plain clothes, sat opposite the middle-aged man in plain clothes. They were both sitting on chairs with a pot of tea in front of each other.


    Gu fan stood up slowly, bowed to Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, and said, "Mr. Minister, thank you very much for arguing for me in the court."


    Seeing that Gu fan was very polite, Chao Tianrui raised his hand to indicate that Gu fan didn''t need to be polite. Then he said with a smile, "the ancient commander is really polite. I just want to speak out of righteousness, and I don''t have the selfishness to the ancient commander. The ancient Commander is only 18 years old. Most of his achievements are due to your own efforts. I''ll just give him a hand, It doesn''t matter. "


    Gu fan did not expect that Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, was so modest. He was stunned. Then he said with a smile, "Mr. Chao, it''s been a year since the last farewell to the Yamen of the Ministry of war."


    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, said with a faint smile: "yes, at that time, the ancient commander was only the deputy commander of the southwest Shuntian army who was transferred back to Tianjing City to wait for the transfer, but now he is the one who wants to be the marquis by military merit. The fate here is really unpredictable."


    Gu fan suddenly thought of his revised letter of appointment and asked, "I have something to ask you."


    Chao Tianrui said with a kind face: "please tell me, commander Gu."


    Gu fan nodded and said, "may I ask the Minister of the Ministry of war, Mr. Chao, who actually meant the letter of appointment that Gu fan transferred to the cloud wing Department of the Imperial Army as deputy commander?" After all, there was something strange about this matter at that time. The deputy commander of the main station army should be demoted to become a Fenwu captain when he was transferred to the Imperial Army, but Gu fan didn''t demote. He was directly transferred to be the deputy commander of the cloud wing Department of the Imperial Army, which was tantamount to an invisible promotion. It''s really strange.


    However, Chao Tianrui waved his hand with a smile and said, "commander Gu, this matter can''t be said, can''t be said!"


    Gu fan nodded when he saw that Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, kept his mouth shut. Then he asked, "Mr. Chao, others may not know it, but Gu fan knows it. Mr. Chao, you are a master of Confucianism, and you are at least a star level. Your strength is better than that of the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE. Why don''t you serve in the army and seal the Marquis as soon as possible, What about being a civilian Minister of the Ministry of war? "


    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, raised his head slightly and laughed as if he had heard a very funny joke.


    When Gu fan saw that Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, suddenly laughed, he couldn''t help wondering, "why does Chao have such a good reputation?"


    Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, restrained his smile and asked Gu fan solemnly, "since the ancient commander knows that I am a master of Confucian cultivation and that I practice noble righteousness, how can the ancient commander win the world?"


    Gu fan replied without thinking: "war! Attack the city and seize the world! "


    Chao Tianrui nodded and continued to ask, "what about Confucianism?"


    Gu fan truthfully replied: "etiquette education, pass the world!"


    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, nodded approvingly. Then he asked Gu fan, "what is the highest level of war?"


    Gu fan frowned slightly, and then replied, "the highest level of war is to subdue people without fighting."


    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, smiles at Gu fan and nods his head and says, "how about it?"


    Gu fan suddenly opened his mouth and said, "I see!" The reason why Confucian masters are reluctant to join the army is that military combat is a low-level way of surrender, and the Confucian etiquette education is the root of the king''s rule that affects all nations and the world! The former is simple and crude, while the latter is subtle and far-reaching.


    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, explained: "our Confucian friars are different from your martial friars in that they refine their bodies step by step and build the foundation slowly. They are also different from those who practice art in collecting the aura of heaven and earth and perfecting themselves. We Confucian friars don''t have the most basic cultivation rules. Most of the first Confucian friars were enlightened when they wrote articles. They all relied on their own understanding and perception. What they tempered was their own heart and raised a noble and upright spirit. Only a noble and upright spirit could give full play to their full strength. If they had selfish and evil thoughts in their heart or doubted their noble and upright spirit, their strength would be damaged, If it''s important, the cultivation will be exhausted. Once a Confucian master hears the truth, his accomplishments will advance by leaps and bounds, but once he is confused and unable to solve it, his accomplishments will linger and even regress. That''s why the Confucianists say, "once you get the right way, and once you hear the right way, you can die." Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, stopped for a moment and continued: "if we Confucian practitioners go to the battlefield to kill, it is against our own heart. Not only can we not exert our strength, but also our accomplishments will regress. Who will do such a thing that is not worth the loss?" Gu fan gave a cool smile and then said, "Mr. Chao, I understand." Chao Tianrui knew that Gu fan was very intelligent, but he never thought that he could see it at all. He couldn''t help smiling and said, "it''s said that the second son of the ancient family is intelligent and different from ordinary people. It''s not surprising to see him today." Gu fan arched his hand slightly and said to Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of War: "Mr. Chao, I''m wrong." Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, took a cup of tea in front of him and slowly put it down. But he looked at Gu fan and said, "commander Gu, I think you are quite literate. When I was young, I was also full of poetry. Why did you suddenly turn to martial Arts and abandon your pen to join the army?"

 Chapter 531

    Gu fan''s face changed slightly when he heard the speech, but he replied: "at that time, I was also young. I thought that a man should carry a three foot sword and make a reputation between heaven and earth. That''s not a waste of time..." Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, heard the speech and laughed. Then Gu Fan said, "if you are a scholar, you will be old in the pile of old paper all your life, At the end of the day, when you are poor, you will not be able to gallop on the battlefield and command thousands of troops to be happy, right? " Gu fan''s face was stunned. He was about to say "yes", but when he thought about it, he couldn''t help hesitating. Who knows that Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, said with a smile: "tell the truth, commander Gu, don''t deceive yourself!" Gu fan hears speech, in the heart then also calm, nod a way: "not bad." Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, nodded his head with satisfaction and said to Gu fan, "when I was young, I had the same idea as the ancient commander, but in fact, civil and martial arts are just integrated and dual-use."ˇ° "One for two?" Gu fan is still the Minister of the Ministry of war. Chao Tianrui smiles faintly. His body is straight, and it seems like a gust of wind. Countless chapters are flying. The whole space seems to be filled with flying ink. Suddenly, Gu fan''s nose seems to smell the fragrance of the ink. After a few sniffs, he feels refreshed. At this time, the surrounding space is like an ink painting in the water under the influence of the Confucian sage''s articles. The color gradually becomes light and fuzzy, and finally turns into a clear and wide realm! When everything around him became clear again, Gu fan saw something he had never seen before. An open and incomparable, floating in the sky, appeared in front of Gu fan''s eyes. The whole palace was pure white, as if it was built on a huge jade wall. It was so white that there was no flaw. In the cloud mountain and fog sea, there were flying words everywhere, like dragons flying, like cranes dancing in the sky, Those bright chanting sound accompanied by the Confucian motto into a puff of smoke. The whole space is permeated with the atmosphere of solemnity, integrity, justice and morality. It seems that people''s body and mind have become clean. Gu fan was slightly stunned. He looked up and looked around the huge white Bi palace. He was about to open his mouth when Chao Tianrui, the Minister of war, said with a smile: "Gu commander, this is the home of our Confucian friars, the hall of the saints!" Gu fan listened to what Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, said, and looked at the surrounding environment. Just now, he and Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, were still drinking tea in the Yamen of the Ministry of war. Now, in a flash, they have come to this unknown time and space. Since it can''t be an instant movement, it must be an illusion. But the vision in front of his eyes is extremely real. Gu fan raised his foot and stepped on the ground. He could even feel the slight vibration of the ground, just like stepping on the real ground. The sound of books in his ears and the faint smell of ink in his nose are all extremely real. As Gu fan had known before, the most real dreamland was Yan Shoumo''s "star death field" which could separate the star level warrior from the vast star field. With his own strength and his understanding of the law of heaven, he created a dead and silent star, in which the warrior was just like in the star field, and countless stars were turned into entities. However, the death zone of stars is still unstable. Once the power exceeds a certain limit, such as the self explosion of Dan Taijie, the black robed ghost, it will collapse and dissipate. However, the illusion in front of us seems to be more stable, so that it is inexhaustible close to reality! What''s even more incredible to Gu fan is that ordinary illusions simulate human vision, that is, they can make people hallucinate and get lost in illusions. Some wise illusions can simulate sound sense, but in the illusions in front of them, they can simulate smell sense! Because Gu fan clearly smelled the faint fragrance of the ink under the pen and ink of the Confucian sages for thousands of years. It seemed that it was condensed in the tip of the flying Taoist articles, and he didn''t want to disperse itˇ° This... Which great scholar did this work for? " Gu fan had been completely stunned at this time, and some of them asked in a gaping way: "this, it''s just like uncanny craftsmanship!" Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, shook his head and said, "the ancient commander, since this" Hall of sages "is called" sages ", it is not the work of any Confucian, but the accumulation of our Confucianism for thousands of years!"ˇ° What Gu fan was surprised when he heard the words. Was it... Was it that this "Hall of sages" was not created by the great aspiration of a Confucian sage, but was constructed by exhausting the energy and knowledge of all Confucian sages?

 Chapter 532

    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, gave Gu fan a faint smile, and then said, "commander Gu, but Gu fan, after all, is an expert who has practiced the ghost Sutra of the underworld and perfected the secret method of the demon sect. How can he be trapped by this kind of pressure, run the ghost Sutra of the underworld a little bit, recite the principles of the heaven and the cycle of cause and effect, and suddenly stretch out his limbs again, The idea also reached a lot. What about Confucianism and Taoism? If you are wrong, you still can''t escape from heaven, still can''t escape from the cause and effect of generations!

 Chapter 533

    When Gu fan thought of this, he suddenly felt a sense of injustice in his heart. Unexpectedly, he suddenly recovered the youth spirit of reversing the way of heaven for the sake of his family''s fate. In his hand, the immortal gun suddenly struck. It was like a dragon carrying Gu fan. It circled in the sky and shot Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, who was writing hard.


    "Never die, never die, never regret!"


    Gu fan''s immortal gun suddenly turned into a purple light that split the sky and fell down from the air. It seemed that his power was to smash Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, and the immortal Hall of all living beings that had never been damaged in ancient times!


    This one shot, the momentum is shocking, take is the heart of an obsession!


    When Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, saw this, his breath sank, and his pen suddenly ran away. However, he opened several big words: "the people are the most important, the country is the second..." he was worried about the country and the people. He was full of the feelings of the common people. In the meantime, he turned the words into dazzling light arrows and rushed at Gu fan''s stab.


    Gu fan watched the light arrows turn out from the end of his pen, and suddenly waved his long gun. The reincarnation force of the immortal gun suddenly smashed these light arrows. However, at this time, Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, shook his wrist and wrote: "you are the light. Therefore, it depends on the people of the hill to be the son of heaven, the son of heaven to be the princes, and the princes to be the doctors. When the princes were in danger of their country, they changed their position. When sacrifice is done, when prosperity is clean, when ancestor worship is done, when the water overflows, the state will be changed. "


    When Chao Tianrui finished writing, he suddenly raised his head to Gufan and said, "the burden of the country and the well-being of the people can''t be borne by your shot!"


    As the voice fell, Gu fan only felt that the original indomitable and indomitable gun was blocked. He even felt that the space in all directions was solidified. Every word Chao Tianrui wrote turned into a sharp arrow, stabbing himself from all angles, and it was impossible to defend.


    "Do as you say!" Chao Tianrui didn''t start the whole process. He just picked up his pen to write and began to talk. At this time, he raised his head to Gufan and suddenly drank it. It was a great power. Gufan recalled this time and realized that the so-called Confucian combination of art, culture and martial arts was the ability of the powerful people of Xinghao rank to follow their words! It''s just that the Confucians themselves are good at nurturing Qi, and they can achieve the level of following their words even if they don''t reach the rank of Xinghao. This is also the reason why the learned Confucians can disperse evil spirits and ghosts with a single rebuke in many Ghost Novels!


    At first, Gu fan had a reverent fear of the Confucianism, but now he realized that his strength had increased a lot. Suddenly, he waved his immortal gun, but he gave up the previous "never regret" which had been sealed by Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war. He suddenly stepped back, but he retreated, Holding the handle of the immortal gun in both hands, he stabbed another gun at the moment when the article was about to close in front of Gu fan.


    When the spear came out, the heaven and earth suddenly had no light on the holy hall, and what was reflected on the white bi was the figure of Wei''an with the spear. In this moment, time passed very slowly, and then flew very fast, while space stagnated. There was nothing else between the heaven and the earth.


    Ye Xuanji, the heaven killing demon, created the gun technique after learning the law of heaven and combining it with the power of reincarnation in the immortal gun!


    As if all the heavens were dominated by this gun, the gun came out of the chaos of heaven and earth, and robbed the stars and disillusionment!


    Jiuzhong''s clouds are flying around Gu fan. With that shocking shot, he bumps into the Confucian articles written by Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war.


    "Bang!" After the deafening sound of impact, it was as if a layer of illusion had been broken, and then came into contact with the reality. With a "hiss", Gu fan felt that his immortal gun had opened up a barrier, and saw silver like broken jade falling from the place where the Confucian sage''s article collided with the "immortal gun of life and death".


    Gu fan didn''t expect that Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, wrote words with substance. He couldn''t help but feel shocked and suddenly stirred up his immortal gun. He thought that Chao Tianrui''s moves could be completely cracked, but he didn''t expect that the broken Confucian scriptures were like a swamp, which could absorb Gu fan''s immortal gun.


    Then the voices of the sages were heard in the surrounding sky, and countless brilliant figures suddenly appeared, and the voices of chanting the sages'' articles were heard all over the world.


    "Confucius said, learning can not be done." Confucius once said, scholars are determined to do Tao, and those who are ashamed of evil clothes and food are not enough to discuss. "


    "Zi said in Kawakami that time flies like a husband, and he never gives up day and night..."


    "You will benefit without expense, work without complaint, desire without greed, Thailand without pride, and majesty without violence."


    "If you are poor, you will be good at yourself; if you are successful, you will help the whole world."


    "Therefore, the heaven will bring great responsibility to this person. First of all, he must work hard, work hard, starve his body and skin..."


    Every chanting sound came to Gufan''s ears like an invisible shackle tied to him. The power of the immortal gun in his hand was weakened. Confucianism once said that accumulating feathers and sinking boats, accumulating and destroying bones. Now Gufan has tasted the taste of accumulating and destroying bones. To be against the sage of Confucianism is to go against the trend of the times and fight against millions of people. We must endure the accusations of thousands of people and be willing to be infamous for thousands of years.


    Gu fan can even feel that Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, kept his hand and didn''t exert himself. Otherwise, Gu fan''s heart would be dead and his accomplishments would be exhausted. Confucianists try to convince people by reason and by benevolence. The same is true of Confucianism. It doesn''t directly hurt the opponent''s life, but it breaks the opponent''s moral heart and assimilates the opponent''s feelings, which makes the opponent give up his pursuit of self-cultivation, then regress his behavior, and even lose all his gains from self-cultivation! It seems to be the most benevolent, does not hurt the life, in fact, it is hidden needle, hidden knife, the most terrible! What''s the difference between those who have lost the heart of Tao and those who give up pursuing the way of xingzun and those who don''t know it? When Gu fan thought of this, he could not help but shudder. When he looked at those Confucian sages who looked down on him from the sky, their brilliant golden projections were reflected on the palaces of sages, just like gods. However, at this time, Gu fan suddenly aroused a sense of resistance at the bottom of his heart!

 Chapter 534

    "One will die, the body will turn to dust, and the soul will return to the six ways. If you do good and evil in your life, there will be karma after your death. The way of heaven is far away, the way of hell is clear, there is no cause, no result, no death, no life. How can the way of heaven be rebellious? "


    Gu fan''s heart suddenly flashed a passage from the ghost Sutra of the underworld. Since the body is dead, turned into dust, and the soul belongs to the six ways, he should enjoy the six ways of reincarnation. Why should he resort to such means to revive the soul and trouble future generations? These Confucian sages are not good things either!


    When Gu fan thought of this, he suddenly felt that the strength of the immortal gun, which had been stagnant before, had recovered in a moment. With a stab, he pierced Chao Tianrui''s moral articles. The words with the breath of morality, justice and justice were under the blade of the immortal gun, Like frightened birds and animals, they screamed and scattered one after another. With a "boom", the spear point pierced the white ground of the hall of all living beings!


    In a flash, the hall of all saints, which is so-called the unbreakable hall below the star Zun level, was smashed a hole on the ground by Gu fan, just like a crack on the white Bi. The point of the immortal gun was originally the spirit of ice Jue sword. Suddenly, it ignored the hardness of the hall of sages. The point of the gun stabbed into the ground one inch, and firmly stuck on the ground. It stood on the hall of sages like a banner demonstrating to the sages of Confucianism!


    "This... How is this possible?" Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, looked at Gu fan with incredible eyes, and then looked at the immortal gun that stabbed into the ground of the hall of the saints. His voice was shakingˇ° Can... Can you say that you can get rid of the influence of Confucian and sage articles in the hall of sages? How is that possible? This is the article of all saints that even ghosts and gods are afraid of! "


    "Dada..." as Gu fan''s figure unfolded, his feet firmly fell on the ground. In a moment, the young man with the negative hand became extremely tall, but the middle-aged man with a large amount of Pennant seemed to stoop, which was inferior in both momentum and description.


    Gu fan stepped forward to the immortal gun on the ground of the hall of all saints, stretched out his hand, slowly pulled out the immortal gun, slowly stretched out a hand to hold it high, then hung down and pointed to Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, and said in a deep voice: "Confucian sages, that''s all


    Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, straightened up slowly, put his hands behind him, and looked proud again. His head, which had been lowered, slowly lifted up and said to Gu fan, "commander Gu, if you can see through the Confucian sage''s theory, you can strengthen your heart in the Confucian sage''s moral education, It''s really valuable. However, if the ancient commander thought that the strength of the Confucian sages was limited to this, he would just sit back and watch the sky! "


    With a sneer on his lips, Gu fan held an immortal gun, leaned on the ground, stretched out his right index finger, pointed to the Minister of war Chao Tianrui, and said, "excuse me, Minister of war, Confucianism and Taoism have been born in large numbers for thousands of years, but with the wave of sand, countless scholars and sages have disappeared, their bodies have returned to the dust, and their souls to the six Taoism, However, he did not want to settle down in the earth. Instead, he disobeyed the way of heaven and left his own articles and projections on the original virtual illusions of the Confucian palaces of sages. Is it not to wait for the opportunity to revive the dead and bewitch the world? "


    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, heard Gu fan''s last words: "resurrecting a soul with a corpse" and "bewitching the world" are extremely slanderous. They are also the statements that Confucianism and Taoism often use to attack the heretics. Now they are spoken from Gu fan''s mouth. Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, was not angry, but shook his head and said: "commander Gu, Do you really think that the Confucian sages are lingering in this hall of sages and do not want to leave? "


    "Isn''t it?" Gu fan can''t help but ask.


    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, shook his head and said, "commander Gu, if someone dies and turns into a ghost, wandering around the world and unwilling to leave, why?"


    Gu Fan Wen Yan, slightly frown, but said: "wish?"


    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, nodded slowly.


    Gu fan suddenly felt a shock in his heart, and his idea suddenly turned to work: "the Confucian sages are because their wishes have not been fulfilled, and they have been living in the hall of sages invented by the Confucian sages for generations. They are not willing to return to the dust and the earth and leave the world completely. What is the wish that has made so many Confucian sages unable to achieve for thousands of years, Because of his unfulfilled wish, he became "ghosts" in the holy land of Confucianism


    Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, saw Gu fan''s shocked expression and nodded slowly. He suddenly waved the wolf''s hair in his right hand like a cloud. I saw the white fog of the cloud mountain fog barrier near the hall of all saints spread a lot in this wave.


    I saw a brilliant golden light projected from one end of the hall of the saints, flying in the air, above the thousands of haze, a mighty, across the ancient and modern meaning was conveyed from that golden light.


    When Gu fan saw the golden light, his eyes didn''t feel a little straight, because what he clearly saw was a bridge wrapped in the golden light! On the Golden Bridge, there are enough hundreds of people on the spacious deck. Under the golden bridge piers, the clouds of the sky flow like water. On the red gold bridge slab, the tall projections of the Confucian sages solidify into monuments of almost immortal golden statues. These statues either raise their heads to chant, or bow their heads to meditate, or stand with their hands down, or look and sigh, They have different expressions, but all of them reveal a sense of wisdom, erudition and elegance. It''s just that these Confucian sages have become the hurdles of the Golden Bridge, protecting all living beings walking on the Golden Bridge from the high wind and rain.


    The hidden chants spread all over the sky, as if they came from outside the nine heavens, with the atmosphere of solemnity, mystery, fairness and uprightness. One end of this golden bridge across the cloud is above the Confucian sage hall, the other end goes deep into the cloud, but I don''t know where to go. It seems that it has not been built yet. But even so, this unfinished Golden Bridge is a masterpiece, which is amazingˇ° This... This golden bridge is Gu fan just felt that his breath was not smooth. This golden bridge hanging on the cloud shocked Gu fan too much. Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, gave Gu fan a faint smile. He pointed to the Golden Bridge in the brilliant light and said, "as you can see, this is the long cherished wish of the Confucian sages! It''s a golden bridge that can lead to the other side For a moment, Gu fan felt ashamed in his heart. In front of Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, he said that the sages of the Confucian school were wandering in the palace of the sages in order to "revive the dead" and "bewitch all living beings", but he felt like a villain and a gentleman.

 Chapter 535

    Gu fan has been deeply shocked at this time. The shock of this golden bridge across the nine clouds is not only limited to perception, but also lies in the soul.


    After thousands of years of unremitting efforts and explorations, silent cultivation and dedication, all the sages of the Confucian school have obtained the unfinished and incomplete Golden Bridge on the other side. But even so, it is amazing.


    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, arrogantly put his hands on his back and faced the magnificent golden bridge on the other side of the cloud. He said, "the Golden Bridge on the other side is the great wish of Saint Zhongni, the head of Confucianism. May everyone hear the holy way, enter the palaces of the saints, get on the Golden Bridge on the other side, get rid of the pain of six samsara, and get rid of the other side!"


    "This... This is also against the sky, isn''t it?" Gu fan frowned slightly, but he looked at the Golden Bridge on the other side and pondered. Life, aging and death are the cycles of heaven. For example, running water makes the water wheel flow continuously. Whether there is life or death, or there is death or no life, the cycle of heaven and earth will stop. This is the most thorough destruction of heaven. If ancient people wanted to change the fate of the family and dare to fight against the doom of heaven, they wanted to tamper with heaven, which is the highest ideal of Confucianism, It''s going to destroy the way of heaven!


    Destroy the way of heaven, establish humanity, make laws for heaven and earth!


    When Gu fan thought of this place, he felt the magnificence of the vicissitudes of history. At the same time, he also felt a trace of horror. Even in the middle ages, the strong of Xinghao rank were like hair, and the strong of xingzun rank were like rain. Under such circumstances, he had nothing to do with the fate of heaven. The Confucianists had to make such a terrible act against heaven. Isn''t this a way of self seeking death?


    As a matter of fact, the cultivation of martial arts is also against the sky. But a master who is above the rank of the star and ascends to the top of the cloud, only he is detached. At most, with a few people, only a few people are detached. Although the Confucian school did not carry out systematic cultivation, the people of the Confucian school also have the ambition to go against the heaven, and it is not the detachment of one or several people, but the detachment of all living beings. Maybe this goal can only be achieved by thousands of generations of Confucian saints, maybe it can only be achieved by thousands of generations, maybe it will never be achieved, and the Golden Bridge on the other side may never be built to the end, but the people of the Confucian school are fearless.


    Only the Confucianists who have read the poems and books of sages can make such a decision.


    "This should be the highest secret of Confucianism!" Gu fan can''t help but take a breath when he thinks of this. He heard Gu Yu talk about the problem of the way of heaven''s backfire. Once someone wants to fight against the way of heaven and go against the way of heaven, he will be attacked by the way of heaven immediately. At least his accomplishments will be scattered, and his body will be killed. At the same time, his body will be destroyed! If the way of heaven finds out that there is such a terrible conspiracy hidden in Confucianism, there is absolutely no reason for it to stay in Confucianism, and it will be wiped out!


    Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, turned around. The light of the Golden Bridge on the other side reflected on his face, making him seem to be bathed in the golden light all over his body, adding the glory of the sage. He said to Gu fan, "ancient commander, this is the supreme purpose of Confucianism! Everyone has to go to the other side of the Golden Bridge, everyone has to get rid of the sea of suffering, get the other side! Would you like to help? "


    Gu fan looked at Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, and slowly asked, "if everyone gets away from the other side and does not suffer from the six paths of samsara, what will the world look like when the six paths of samsara stop and the way of heaven no longer works?"


    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, shook his head slowly and said: "I don''t know. For thousands of years, the sages of the Confucian school have not been clear... But only one thing is certain, that is, after everyone gets off the other side, there will be no more life like grass mustard, life like mole ant, everyone is born as a dragon, and there will be no difference between high and low..."


    Gu fan listened to Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, and muttered to himself, "everyone is free, and people are dragons?"


    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, looked at Gu fan and said with a smile, "commander Gu, don''t you want to take all living beings to the other side to have a look?"


    For a time, Gu fan suddenly felt a sense of responsibility of the common people in the world. He silently lowered his head, but his heart was surging violentlyˇ° The other side, the other side, the other side... "Is the other side what master ye Xuanji said to Gu fan, above the star level? Is it true that the warrior has lifted up the clouds, or is he beyond the other side? Or is the other side of Confucianism the real one?


    In the moment of Gu fan''s thinking, Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, has been looking at Gu fan kindly, as if waiting for his answer.


    Finally, Gu fan slowly raised his head and asked Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, "Mr. Chao, are you the descendants of the sages of this generation?"


    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, heard the speech, looked at Gu fan and said slowly, "it was me, but now it''s you!"


    Gu fan couldn''t help but be surprised. He looked at the Golden Bridge on the other side, and saw that on the Golden Bridge, a bright light suddenly rose, enveloped Gu fan, and took his body to the Golden Bridge on the other side.


    Later, Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, turned into a golden light and landed steadily on the bridge. Gu fan was surprised to see the continuous flowing haze under his feet. It was obvious that he was recognized by the Confucian sages and became a descendant of them.


    Gu fan raised his head in surprise, looked at Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, and asked, "why did the sages of Confucianism choose me?" If for the first time, he got the formula of killing gods and chopping magic swords in the mysterious border in the western suburbs, and was selected as the descendant by the mysterious strong, he felt lucky; For the second time in Yunmeng Guze, he was designated as the successor by the Big Dipper emperor after 500 years. He thought it was dog blood; For the third time, ye Xuanji, the demon king of heaven killing, was forced to accept him as an apprentice in dreamland cottage. He felt helpless; For the fourth time, on the other side of the golden bridge between the temples of the sages, he was appointed by the sages of the Confucian school as the descendant of the present generation. Gu fan felt a little suspicious! Why do these strange strong men, old and immortal, come to me? Even if I am the reincarnation of the Big Dipper, what? You can''t all take a fancy to me, can you?


    Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, just shook his head and said to Gu fan, "I can''t measure the ideas of the ancient commander and the saints. I can only say," Heaven''s secrets can''t be revealed. "Everything will come out in the end. Please wait patiently." Gu fan lowered his head and was trying to figure out what Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, said. He felt that the clouds around him had changed for a while, and he was floating away. He left the Golden Bridge on the other side. When he opened his eyes again, he was back in the reception hall of the Ministry of war''s Yamen. Gu fan subconsciously touched the tea bowl in front of him, which still had the temperature of the tea. Everything, suddenly like a dream!

 Chapter 536

    Just when Gu fan was doubting whether his fate in the hall of the saints was a dream of Nanke, Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, had already said: "ancient commander, the secret of the Golden Bridge on the other side is the highest secret of Confucianism. Before the achievement of the Golden Bridge, you must not reveal half a word to others, so as not to cause death!"


    After listening to Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, Gu fan realized that everything just now was true, and he was a real descendant of the Confucian sages. Needless to say, the secret of the Golden Bridge on the other side was in his custody!


    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, continued: "the ancient commander must be confused about how to enter the hall of the saints again, right?"


    Gu fan nodded awkwardly. To tell you the truth, he has been designated as the descendant of the Confucian sages, but he doesn''t even know how to get into the hall of the sages? If you can''t get in, what else can you build?


    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, said with a smile: "ancient commander, you have the foundation of martial arts, and the realm of harmony between man and nature has become great. In this way, it''s easy to enter the hall of the saints." Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, stopped for a moment, and then said, "heaven and earth have healthy qi, but they are manifold. The lower part is the river and the upper part is the sun and stars. "


    Gu fan almost without thinking to reply: "in people said Haoran, Peihu plug cangming."


    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, touched his hand and said with a smile: "I''m really amazed by the ancient commander''s understanding. As long as the heaven and man are in one realm, and there is a wisp of noble righteousness in the heart, you can enter the hall of sages. But if you want to bring people into the palaces of the saints, you need to reach a certain level of virtue, and this person must be predestined with Confucianism. You must not do anything at will, so as not to cause death. "


    Gu fan nodded silently, but he meditated cross legged in front of Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war. After entering the realm of harmony between man and nature, as expected, the whole person flew to the hall of the saints, just like sitting cross legged on the white wall carved in the hall of the saints. In meditation, the sound of Lang Lang Lang''s calligraphy was surrounded by the sayings of the saints, which made people feel like a mirror, The body and mind suddenly feel comfortable, and the effect is many times stronger than that of training in the ordinary realm of harmony between man and nature.


    When Gu fan broke away from the realm of the unity of man and nature, he immediately returned to the reception hall of the former Ministry of war Yamen. Several times, he tried again and again, and gradually became familiar with the switching between the two realms. After a moment, he slowly stood up and arched his hand to Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of War: "I understand!"


    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, stretched out his right hand and stroked his beard. He said with a smile: "commander Gu, don''t call yourself younger. You are the descendant of the sages. You are worthy of my peers. If you regard yourself as a younger generation, you are really a disgrace.".


    Gu fan smiles and says to Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, "thank you very much, Mr. Chao."


    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, nodded and then said to Gu fan, "commander Gu, I have another sentence. Maybe it will help the commander Gu to be a marquis. I don''t know if it should be said or not."


    Gu fan heard the words, suddenly a Lin, quickly arched his hand and said: "I would like to hear the details!"


    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, pondered for a moment and said to Gu fan, "commander Gu, it''s hard to say, not hard, not hard to say. The key lies in one person. If that person let go, it will be a matter of course


    Gu fan was slightly stunned. After thinking about it, he blurted out and said, "is it evil?"


    Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, laughed noncommittally, and then said to Gu fan, "commander Gu, I still have the affairs of the Ministry of war Yamen to deal with. Excuse me!"


    Gu fan stood up in a hurry and sent Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, to his post


    When Chao Tianrui, Secretary of the Ministry of war, came out of the reception hall, Gu fan could not help feeling his chin and pondering. Yes, according to the information Gu fan got now, the reason why he can''t be a marquis is is that the aristocratic marquis is the most fierce, and the most active one is that Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu. If Beisu Marquis dantai can be subdued by evil, it will be natural for him to become marquis.


    However, it is impossible for Gu fan to go to the north to stay in the dantai of the Marquis for the sake of being a marquis. In this way, not only his self-esteem will be damaged, but also his perseverance and righteous will will will suffer immeasurable damage. Gu fan''s cultivation will be greatly reduced, which is not worth the loss, Gu fan will never do it.


    "What is to be done?" Gu fan was thinking about it as he walked out of the Yamen of the Ministry of war. When he was almost at the door of the Yamen of the Ministry of war, he suddenly had an idea. He took a white jade finger out of his hand, then held it in his hand and weighed it slightly. He laughed in his heart, but he said, "don''t you think the dantai family are in the same boat? I''ll see if you can afford to play with me! If it''s evil, I want you to be dumb and eat Coptis. You can''t say what you have suffered! "


    Tianjing City, Tianhou mansion.


    The guard in front of the door was almost surprised when he saw that he was dressed in black. The young swordsman, who is not Gu fan, the commander of the cloud wing Department of the Imperial Army, is a black armor, holding a long sword as clear as ink, and stepping down the battle horse as black as a dragon?


    In Tianjing City, who didn''t know that the ancient family had a grudge against the dantai family? Apart from the distance, Tan Tai Ao, the third son of the tan Tai family, made a big trouble in the plain Marquis''s house. He fell down the cliff and died while hunting in the western suburbs. The eldest son, Dan Tai ye, also broke his arm. This alone is enough for the ancient family to be the enemy of the tan Tai family. Moreover, recently, the tan Tai Wu Zun and the northern Marquis, Dan Tai RUOYE, frequently spoke in the court hall and obstructed the ancient marquis, At this time, Gu fan suddenly appeared in front of the gate of Qingtian Marquis''s house. It would not be a good thing!


    The bodyguards immediately thought of Gu fan''s breaking into yingmu Marquis''s house and beating Yipin Gaoming''s lady Langya. Although it happened to the empress of the imperial concubine, it didn''t come to an end. Do you want your majesty to punish a famous general who defends territory and opens up territory for the sake of an order? It''s too impractical. If you want to blame it, you can only blame Mrs. Langya. She has no eyes and doesn''t know the general situation. It''s not good to offend anyone, but the fierce second son of the Marquis of the plain. Now the bodyguards see that Gu fan doesn''t talk much, and they just urge the horses to come to the gate of Ch''ien Marquis''s house. Everyone''s heart is full of fright. This boy doesn''t want to repeat his old skill. This time, he will come to fight Ch''ien Marquis dantai! You know, beating Gaoming''s wife and beating junhou are not the same concept at all!

 Chapter 537

    Who knows, Gu fan''s horse was about to re-enter the gate of Qingtian Marquis''s house when he suddenly pulled his front hoof up and stopped. When he saw that he was about to kick a bodyguard, the horse suddenly fell to one side of his body and the front hoof fell steadily on the ground.


    Looking at those bodyguards who were facing the enemy, Gu fan sneered, but they fell on the ground lightly. He reached out and threw the whip on the horse''s back at will, and walked towards the gate of Qingtian Marquis''s house.


    "Wait!" The Houfu bodyguard "Zheng" ground for a moment, but they pulled out the sword together, pointed to Gufan and scolded: "Gufan... Gufan. Do you... Do you have a post


    Gu fan glanced at the four guards with his eyes and wanted to laugh. Although the swords of the four men came out of their hands, the arm holding the swords seemed to be the fried dough sticks of the night. They were shivering and couldn''t stretch straight at all. It seemed that they wanted to see Gufan''s voice was wrong and they just ran away.


    Gu Fan said with a sneer: "things are in a hurry, there has never been a worship post."


    "No... no... no... thank you... I... we are hou... Lord hou... No... no guests..." the guard looked at Gu fan, his arm trembled like fried dough sticks, and his speech was a little unclear.


    You know, Gu fan is not only a strong man in xingpo level, but also a famous general who once led hundreds of thousands of people in the battlefield. He has already honed a sense of killing and killing in his blood. Even if he didn''t deliberately suppress these bodyguards, the invisible breath is enough for these heaven level and congenital level warriors. Their legs are shaking and they can''t stand steadily.


    "I have said that if you want to pay homage, I will write one on the spot." Gu fan raised his hand lightly, but a silver beam was ejected from his fingertips and was shooting at the vermilion gate post of the front gate of the marquis.


    I saw a flash of silver, then spread out, on the doorpost, has written four big words "Gufan worship"!


    The four bodyguards beside him were stunned. Gu fan''s just act was unreasonable. He raised his hand and engraved the worship note on the doorpost of other people''s gate. It was quick and ruthless. Every word was embedded in it. In the future, if he wanted to grind it away, he would have to tear down the whole gate and rebuild it, As the saying goes, "Shangfang jiewa" is the most arrogant and domineering behavior. Gu fan''s behavior just now is much more arrogant than Shangfang jiewa''s. But this young man has an indifferent smile, just like doing a common thing. He takes the whip on the horse''s back, turns it into a circle, holds it in his left hand, and gently taps his right hand, In front of Qingtian Marquis''s house, he said: "Qingtian Marquis has no respect. I''m afraid it''s not right for Gu fan, the commander of Yunyi Department of the lower Imperial Army, to visit us. If he doesn''t see us, I''m afraid it''s not right!"


    Gu fan''s implication is that now I''m giving you face and stepping down the steps. If you insist on not seeing me, then I''ll have to rush in and let you lose all your face and fall on the ground by the way.


    As expected, under the eaves of those layers, a voice clearly came into the secret and replied, "commander Gu, please!"


    With a sneer on his lips, Gu fan gave the horse to the groom of the Marquis''s mansion and stepped into the threshold of the mansion.


    The housekeeper of Qingtian Marquis''s house leads the way in fear. He doesn''t dare to offend the little evil star of the ancient family. If Gu fan gets upset, or catches any excuse, he can kill a housekeeper of the Marquis''s house. As long as he has a proper excuse, it''s really no big deal. It''s almost like crushing an ant in Tianjing City. It''s useless to die.


    Gu fan followed the housekeeper around a few corridors, but he took time to observe the delicacy of the Qingtian Marquis''s mansion. If the Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion is only a small family in terms of scale and luxury, compared with the Qingtian Marquis''s mansion, yingmu Marquis''s mansion is a upstart with vulgar rouge and elegance. Only this mansion is worthy of being the owner of the current dantai family, showing the noble Marquis''s profound background and high pursuit of artistic aesthetics. The layout of Hou''s residence is also winding, and many places are patrolled by family guards, but I don''t know how many secrets are hidden.


    When Gu fan thought about it, the housekeeper who was leading the way stopped and gave a respectful salute to Gu fan. He leaned over to Gu fan and motioned, "Gu commander, the front is our Marquis''s study. The slave is leaving!"


    Gu fan looked up and saw a two-story attic, all made of yew wood, and surrounded by a bamboo forest. It was like a seclusion in the garden.


    Gu fan thought about it a little, but he said with a smile: "the idea of striving for fame and wealth is not lost in his heart. Even though he is in the mountains, he still can''t avoid the vulgarity. What''s more, if he circles a piece of land in his garden and plants some green bamboos, he wants to be a hermit and sage. He doesn''t deceive himself, but what is it?"


    When Gu fan''s voice fell, a voice came out in the Attic: "commander Gu, please come in." It''s the voice of Qing Tian Hou.


    When Gu fan heard of the speech, he pushed the door and entered. He saw a middle-aged man in his 40s sitting on a chair, wearing a purple Python robe and a dragon belt. When Gu fan entered the door, he made a slight move and stood up from the chair with an armrest.


    There was a desk between them. At this time, the furthest distance was only a few feet. However, their eyes were interlaced and they didn''t speak to each other!


    Gu fan''s previous life, Gu Yun, is familiar with the leader of the dantai aristocratic family, who is as famous as himself in the army as Marquis Qingtian, Marquis dantai wuzun. At least when he returned to Beijing, they argued with each other in the imperial court. But in this life, Gu fan saw the leader of the dantai aristocratic family for the first time - dantai wuzun. Although Gu fan had assumed countless scenes of meeting his old opponent again, either on the battlefield or in the court, both sides thought of snakes or drew swords against each other, he did not expect that he was in the study of Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun. Obviously, Gu fan, a young man, had received enough attention from Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun. At that moment, Gu fan suddenly had a strange feeling. When he was still Gu Yun, he didn''t feel how old the forty year old Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun was. But now, in Gu fan''s capacity, he felt that the former Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun was very old, and he was full of vigor. One was the sunset, One is the red sun... Like a ghost, Gu Fan said: "you''re old After hearing this, the Marquis could not help but feel shocked. After a long time, he came back to his senses. However, he gave a dry smile, turned away the topic, and asked Gu fan with a hoarse throat, "commander Gu, what''s your advice for coming to my house? Is it just to ridicule my old age and boast about the young and promising leader of Gu Gu fan knew that dantai wuzun, the Marquis of heaven, was the most insidious old fox. He had a deep understanding of it in his previous life. He had hidden a needle in his heart, a sword in his mouth, a knife in his smile, and killed people with a knife... He could use almost all his power and conspiracy skillfully. Otherwise, he would not have been so honored as the head of the dantai aristocratic family. The best way to subdue this crafty person is not to talk too much with him. In the face of absolute strength, all the tricks are just hypocritical and pretentious! Think of here, Gu fan can''t help but sneer, sarcastically said: "yes, there is nothing you don''t want to go to the three treasures hall, Gu fan naturally has something to ask you, so he has to harass you!"

 Chapter 538

    The Marquis of heaven tilted his lips slightly, but with a false smile, he said: "the ancient commander is very kind. I''m an official of the same Dynasty in your father''s plain, and I''ll help you. If I can help you, I won''t refuse..."


    If Gu fan believed that there was a ghost in this sentence, he seemed to have no intention, but in fact he intentionally asked him, "eh, where is your son, Dan Tai Jie? Why haven''t you seen him for a long time? "


    Sure enough, when Gu fan put forward the three words of "Dan Tai Jie", the pupil in the eyes of Qing Tian Hou''s Tan Tai Wu Zun suddenly contracted, obviously guilty, which confirmed Gu fan''s previous conjecture. The dantai family must have known something, but it must have dissuaded dantai Jie. However, relying on his extreme cultivation and another status as the national teacher of Canrong, dantai Jie believed that he would be able to annihilate the ancient family completely, so he went his own way. But seeing things go against his will, the ancient family achieved an unprecedented victory in Cangyuan, This Dan Tai Jie also lost contact with Dan Tai aristocratic family, life and death is unknown!


    Now Gu fan suddenly put forward the word "Dan Tai Jie". He would not believe it if he killed the Marquis of Qing Tian who had no respect for Dan Tai. Gu fan really just asked casually to show his concern. It''s so simple.


    "Does it mean that Gu fan has got the exact whereabouts of Dan Tai Jie, or even that Dan Tai Jie has fallen into Gu fan''s hands?" When he thought of it, though he was still calm on the face and had no waves in his eyes, he had a big wave in his heart. Although he didn''t know what he had done in Cangyuan, he could guess what he had done in collusion with the barbarians, With the help of barbarians from all over the world, I intend to eradicate the ancient army completely! Not to mention, the case of forging Gu Jia''s collusion with the enemy and treason that ting Wei has been pursuing during this period may have something to do with his own Tan Tai Jie. If it is true, Gu fan has enough evidence, and the tan Tai family is afraid to jump into the Yellow River. After all, dantai Jie framed Gu fan and other people in Cangyuan. He poured heaven Marquis dantai wuzun and Northern Marquis dantai RUOYE into the court of Tianjing City to sing the duet. He almost made an iron case of the ancient family''s collusion with the enemy and treason. He almost blinded the emperor and made a big mistake. This hat is enough to destroy the nine families of the dantai family!


    There is no doubt that Gu fan''s sharp eyes have caught the trace of fear in the unseemly eyes of Qing Tian Hou.


    "Scared?" Gu fan sneered in his heart for a while, and looked at Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun and said slowly, "where is Qingtian Marquis Shizi? I haven''t seen him for a long time


    However, he said to Gu fan, "the dog has recently gone to the village to collect rent. Unfortunately, he hasn''t come back yet. I''m very grateful to the ancient commander for his favor."


    Gu fan could not help laughing two times when he heard the words of Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun. He laughed so much that he felt a little hairy in his heart. He suddenly asked, "why did the ancient commander laugh?"


    Gu fan stares at Qingtian Marquis dantai and says coldly: "has your son received the rent from Cangyuan? Most of my kingdom is your back garden, isn''t it


    "What Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun was suddenly shocked. He was about to argue, but suddenly he saw that Gu fan''s wrist was shaking and something was thrown towards Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun.


    Qing Tian Hou Tan Tai Wu Zun''s eyes are quick and quick. He catches it. When he looks at it, it''s a silver ring. After Gu fan killed Dan Tai Jie, many magic weapons he carried with him became ownerless. One of them is the Xumi ring. The items in the ring have long been incorporated into the Qingguang Qiankun ring by Gu fan''s chanting. Now the ring has become a common ring.


    But the most important thing is not the ring, but the three words engraved on it: "Dan Tai Jie"!


    Qing Tian Hou Tan Tai Wu Zun''s body almost trembled when he saw these three words. He looked at Gu fan with incredible eyes and didn''t know how to answer Gu fan''s words.


    "Jie, where is Jie Er now?" Rao Shi, the Marquis of Qing Tian, is very resourceful. He anticipates that Gu fan may have come to him for the sake of the affairs of Dan Tai Jie. However, he expects that Gu fan at most knows some information about Dan Tai Jie, and suspects that it is on the head of the Marquis of Qing Tian, but there is no conclusive evidence. He wants to explore the emptiness of the Marquis of Qing Tian when he comes to see the Marquis of Qing Tian, Then proceed to the next step. He didn''t think that the ancient family would let the Tantai family go after they had the solid evidence. This was a chance to trample the whole Tantai family to death!


    Who knows Gu fan unexpectedly threw out a Dan Tai Jie''s carry on ring, what does this mean? The meaning of the silver ring that Gu fan threw to Qingtian Marquis dantai is too rich.


    Dan Tai Jie has fallen on my hand, you''d better be careful?


    You''d better be honest if you want to let the prince of ch''ien-hou-fu live?


    I''ve got the evidence of your collusion with the enemy and treason, but I don''t want to deal with you now. You''d better be honest, or I won''t guarantee that your whole family will be OK!


    However, any meaning conveyed to Qing Tian Hou is not a good one. He doesn''t think it is a signal of goodwill.


    Gu fan''s eyes twinkled when he saw Qingtian Marquis dantai. It seemed that he was thinking about the motive and intention of Gu fan''s doing so. But where could Gu fan allow him to guess, he made a mystery and said: "Qingtian Marquis understands people. I don''t think I need to say anything more?" Gu fan knew that what he wanted to know most at this time was the news of Dan Tai Jie, but Gu fan just kept his mouth tight and didn''t leak half a word to the old fox, so that you can''t guess and eat it. Gu fan is not stupid enough to tell the old fox that your son has been killed by me. I took the ring off him. You know, although Tan Tai Jie really didn''t like his reincarnated family and regarded his identity as a skin bag, he ran rampant and didn''t care about the so-called family interests in this life, but he didn''t know that. In his opinion, dantai Jie was the son of his own family, the hope of his family, and his own flesh and blood. If he knew that dantai Jie had been killed by Gu fan, and that his two sons, dantai Jie and dantai Ao, had been killed by Gu fan one after another, he would not have stood here in peace to talk with Gu fan. Gu Fan said to Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun, "how to do it? I believe that Qingtian Marquis has already considered it in his heart, so I won''t repeat it. I''ll leave at this point! "

 Chapter 539

    Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun nodded slightly, stretched out his hand and motioned to Gu fan: "please..."


    Gu fan turned around and sneered abruptly, but he said to Qing Tian Hou, "what should you do next? You can do it yourself."


    Although there is no change in the expression on his face, his heart is completely filled with humiliation and injustice. The head of the family in the Great Dipper Dynasty was so humiliated by such a small generation. No one can swallow this tone. However, the current situation is that the most important handle of the family is in the hands of Gu fan, and the situation is weaker than others, I have to bow my head for a while.


    But when Gu fan came out of his study, he only heard a "bang" in the study. It was a good purple gold inkstone, which was kneaded into a small powder by the unrivalled scholar of the heaven. He slowly let go of his hand, and with a snort, it was scattered in the whole study.


    Qing Tian Hou turned his back slowly and looked at the bamboo grove behind the study. He calmed his heart. Then he took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, saying, "this is the only time. I won''t do it again!"


    Almost at the same time, a rare guest came to the residence of Murong qianhan, the head of Murong family.


    It''s plain Hou Guyun in plain clothes.


    You know, at this time, the Meridian Gate ceremony has just ended, which is a sensitive period. If the other officials of plain Hou Guyun and the military Marquis do not visit, they go straight to the residence of Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan. Those officials who speak without writing will form a party with Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan. Although we all know that there was an alliance between the ancient family and the Murong family, it was only an alliance after all. The Confucian leader Sheng Zhongni once said, "a gentleman''s friend is not a party, and a villain''s party is not a friend." If an alliance can be understood as a "friend" forming a party, that is to say, a genuine "party" is the work of villains, that is, to bring disaster to the country.


    However, the Murong aristocratic family, as the most offending ally and the most important ally of the ancient family at the Meridian Gate ceremony, if the owner of the ancient family, Hou Guyun of Pingyuan, doesn''t come here in person, it''s absolutely impossible to say. Moreover, it makes people feel that the ancient family has the suspicion of tearing down the bridge. In the past, the bride price was so beautiful that he wanted to marry the eldest son Gu Yu, the apple of the eye of the Qing Shu Hou Murong, Murong Xiaohan, the most beautiful and talented woman in Tianjing City, is just to win over the Murong family and embrace this big tree. Now that the ancient family is well-developed, his majesty Yaowu Xinghuang has married her. It''s good to marry the princess Changle to the ancient family. She kicks the Murong family away and gives the princess Changle to the eldest son Guyu. Does it mean that the bright pearl of the Murong family''s master should be made small for Guyu? Naturally, the result is repentance of marriage, and the ancient family has to bear all the responsibility for this matter. In other words, even if the Murong aristocratic family now completely quarrels with the ancient family about this matter, it is also unreasonable for the ancient family.


    But plain Hou Guyun is not a fool, and Murong qianhan, the head of Murong family and Qingshu Hou, is not a straw bag. Although this incident has greatly damaged the reputation of Murong family, it has even caused some old scholars in the clan to have some opinions on the behavior of the ancient family. It even spread among the people, but the general trend of the ancient family is developing upward, and the nobles are still eyeing the alliance between the ancient family and the Murong family. At this time, if they turn against the ancient family, they will not only destroy many of the foundations of their cooperation, but also add a powerful opponent, and push their own family into the abyss of destruction. On the contrary, the ancient family commemorates the generosity of the Murong family and knows that the Murong family has a rock solid attitude towards their alliance, which will make the alliance more stable.


    Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan was also a scholar before the army. He also deeply believed that he had read Confucian poetry and books, was kind to others and stepped back.


    If this is not the case, how could the two most influential marquis in the Imperial Hall of the Beidou Dynasty, as well as in the army, drink a pot of wine and eat a few orchid beans in the pavilion in the backyard of qingshuhou''s residence, and have a good talk with each other?


    At this time, Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan slowly stood up from his seat, stroked his beard, and said to Pingyuan Hou Guyun: "Pingyuan Hou, in my opinion, it''s a natural thing for your son Gu to be a marquis. How can someone stand in front of you? It''s very difficult to do it!"


    The Marquis of the plain sat on the stone bench and poured a cup of wine. But he said to the Marquis Murong of Qingshu: "can this man still be a mantis arm?"


    Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan turned to Pingyuan Hou Guyun and said, "Pingyuan Hou, if it wasn''t for Beisu Hou and dantai ruoexie, I''m afraid your son Gufan would have been named as junhou by your highness in yesterday''s Wumen ceremony."


    "Oh?" Plain Hou Gu Yun slightly a Zheng, but is surprised way: "to my knowledge, this North stay Hou Dan Tai if evil is not already losing power for a long time?"? Ever since fan Suiyang, the Marquis of Tiebi, took over as the commander in chief of Yantian army, he has been depressed all the time! How can your majesty listen to his one-sided words? "


    Qingshu Hou Murong heard the words and gave a faint smile, but said to Pingyuan Hou Guyun: "Pingyuan Hou, you only know one thing, but you don''t know the other. The reason why your majesty will listen to the words of Beisu Marquis dantai Ruoyu is not because of how much your majesty favors this Beisu Marquis dantai Ruoyu, but your majesty doesn''t want to canonize Gufan! It''s too much trouble, and the follow-up troubles may keep coming! Therefore, it is not so much the deeds of Marquis Tantai RUOYE of Beisu as the result expected by his majesty himself! "


    After hearing the penetrating analysis of Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan, Hou Guyun of Pingyuan was shocked and asked, "what can I do? Please give me your advice. " That is to say, the idea of dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, is right in the arms of Yaowu Xinghuang. Because of the emperor''s mental skill, he supported the ancient family before because the nobles were too domineering and had to let them have enough sense of crisis. Now, the sense of crisis has been cultivated, and the powerful ancient family has put the whole nobles in danger. In such an environment, it''s up to the emperor to check and balance the strength of each family. Generally speaking, Emperor Yaowu betrothed his daughter Princess Changle to the ancient family, which is the first time in history. However, he cleverly avoided the topic of being a marquis in ancient times. Although the emperor''s son-in-law is nominally a relative of the emperor, where is the marquis in charge of the garrison? It''s really uncomfortable to see that the ancient family will have an overwhelming situation of at least two Marquis of one family, or even three Marquis of one family.

 Chapter 540

    Just in the plain, Hou Guyun touched his chin slightly. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Hou Murong qianhan explain: "for today''s plan, only the ministers all agreed to force his majesty to submit. If not, he guessed that Gu fan would be bumpy this time."


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy to coerce your majesty into submission with the strength of all the ministers." Plain Hou Guyun pondered: "it''s not easy to send Tantai people alone!"


    "But if this matter is not dealt with, unless Gu fan''s nephew has made great achievements that can not be ignored, he will not be granted a marquis in this life." Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan analyzed: "but now the barbarians in all directions have been scared. It''s impossible for them to fight again. It''s much more difficult and less likely than before to win huge military achievements."


    Plain Hou Guyun read Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan, and then said: "Qingshu Hou, please help dog son to say a few words on the court."


    Qingshu Hou Murong heard the words, and quickly arched his hand and said, "if you are the Marquis of the plain, I will fight for Gu fan''s good nephew on the court. When I go to court tomorrow, I will ask your majesty to reconsider the case of Gu fan''s being granted marquis. How about that? "


    Plain Hou Guyun silently nodded: "so, thank you Qingshu Hou."


    Qingshu Hou Murong heard the words and said with a smile: "it''s almost a family. How can the Marquis of Pingyuan still be so polite?"


    Plain Hou Guyun smell speech, touched the back of his head, some embarrassed to say: "Qingshu Hou, by your this say, but I see out!"


    The next day, morning.


    At this time, another figure appeared on the right side of Qingtian Marquis dantai, but it was the commander-in-chief of qintian army, Pingyuan Marquis Guyun, who had recently returned from Cangyuan. Gu Yun''s standing on the left at this time means that he is a military general. In the Beidou Dynasty, civil and martial arts are juxtaposed, and Wen is respected. Therefore, the military general represented by Gu Yun stands on the left side, but on the right side of Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun. Beidou Dynasty''s standing on the right side represents Gu Yun''s fighting achievements and status above Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun.


    Of course, some people speculate that it was because Hou Guyun of Pingyuan was not only the commander-in-chief of the Imperial Army, but also the commander-in-chief of the palace, so he was arranged in this way. Although he had no dignity and noble blood, he was not the commander-in-chief of the palace after all, so he was inferior.


    Of course, some people think that Pingyuan Marquis Guyun is a general from outside Tianjing City. Maybe he won''t stay in Tianjing City. At this time, he made great achievements. With the popularity, he was given up to Pingyuan Marquis Guyun by Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun to show his royal kindness. In the future, Guyun will return to Cangyuan, and Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun will return to his original position and become the first military general in the Imperial Hall of that day.


    At the beginning of the early Dynasty, Hou Murong came out of the crowd slowly, bowed slightly with a wat board, and said respectfully to the emperor Yaowu: "Your Majesty, I have something to start!"


    Yaowu star emperor across the curtain, slightly nodded, motioned to Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan to go on.


    "Now that the victorious army has returned to the imperial court, your majesty announced that Princess Changle will marry Guyu, the eldest son of the ancient family, to show his royal kindness, but Gufan, the second son of the ancient family, has never received any reward." Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan said here, pausing slightly, and continued: "before the victory of the army, I had discussed the issue of Gufan''s being granted marquis in the court. At that time, my majesty said that it would be postponed. Now Gufan has returned to the capital with the army, and there are many rumors among the people about Gufan''s achievements in the northwest war, If you make Gufan a Marquis of the army, or give him another reward, so as not to be left behind by the common people, our court will not be rewarded for its meritorious service, and it will be suspected that we are stingy of our meritorious service. "


    Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan''s words are actually very important. To put it bluntly, it is to remind emperor Yaowu that what you said before should be discussed again at this time. Now it''s time to make a decision. We can''t wait any longer to discuss it again. Whether you want to be a military Marquis or not, you can give others an explanation!


    At this time, one of the generals snorted coldly and mocked, "Marquis Qingshu, do you really don''t understand or don''t you fake it? In ancient times, those who made great mistakes are now equal in merits and demerits. Where is the theory of marquis and reward? Your majesty, if you don''t pursue his responsibility, you''ve opened up the door. You''re not confusing right and wrong. What''s the matter with you? "


    Needless to say, the only one among the generals who can be so arrogant in front of Hou Guyun in the plain is Hou dantai RUOYE.


    At this time, dressed in the golden Kui Dragon Armor that the emperor Yaowu had given him, he slowly stepped out of the ranks of the generals and arched his hand to the emperor Yaowu and said, "Your Majesty, please judge!"


    Dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, is also a wise man. Last time he was on the court, he was refuted by Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war. He thought that he would be defeated. However, Yaowu Xinghuang''s golden words forced him down on Gufan''s feudal affairs. After he returned to the palace, he thought about it himself. He expected that Yaowu Xinghuang was not willing to do so, After all, gujia is now in a big position, which should not be the situation Yaowu Xinghuang wants to see. It is precisely because of this that Hou Tantai RUOYE of Beisu dares to speak in front of Hou Guyun of Pingyuan today. After all, with the support of emperor Yaowu, Hou Guyun of Pingyuan can''t do anything with him.


    Hou Guyun of Pingyuan sneered coldly, but he didn''t speak. He knew that he was not suitable to speak now, but Hou Murong of Qingshu bowed his hand and said, "Your Majesty is fair and upright. You will be rewarded for your achievements and punished for your mistakes. Even if you have equal merits and demerits, it should be decided by your Majesty''s golden words. The military department should count the merits and demerits of your battles carefully and make them known to the world, You has the final say? Is it because the Marquis of Beisu has taken over his duties and thinks that he can speak for his majesty? "


    Qingshu Marquis Murong qianhan is worthy of being a scholar. In a word, he has caught a fatal loophole in the words of Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu. It is also the death place of Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu. That is, from beginning to end, yaowuxing emperor has never said that "all the merits and demerits of ancient times are equal, so the matter of Marquis''s enfeoffment is over.". But Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE has been criticizing Qingshu Marquis Murong qianhan on this basis. This is not seeking death, what is itˇ° Marquis Qingshu, are you forcing your majesty to make a decision? " The northern Marquis Dan Tai said with a sneer, "Your Majesty said that you would discuss it again, but you soon threw out the matter of Gufan''s conferring marquis. I really don''t know what kind of heart you are in, marquis Qingshu." Qingshu Marquis Murong qianhan calmly said to Beisu Marquis dantai: "since Beisu Marquis has such confidence in himself, do you have any interest in confrontation with a person in court?"

 Chapter 541

    "Well, it''s the specialty of you literary ministers to fight with each other. I''m not interested in it." When Hou Murong qianhan listens to Qingshu, he even wants to confront others in court. There is no doubt that he must be Gu fan. Gu fan''s eloquence can no longer be described as eloquence. It''s just eloquence and eloquence. If you are careless, you will be caught by him. Although Hou dantai RUOYE of Beisu is confident in fighting against Gu fan, he can''t resist Gu fan''s words. Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan said with a smile: "it''s a matter of public opinion whether it''s right or wrong. Is Beisu Hou guilty and afraid?" Hou Murong, the Marquis of the northern residence, frowns slightly when he hears the words. He has a secret way in his heart. Hou Murong is cold hearted and ruthless. If he insists on not confronting Gu fan in court, he will acquiesce in his guilty conscience. If he confronts Gu fan, he will not get any advantage. Maybe he has to take himself in. He is really in a dilemma. However, he still gritted his teeth and said, "Marquis Qingshu, Marquis fengis a major event of the country. In order to avoid suspicion, individuals should try their best to avoid it. It''s unfair to confront each other in court like this." Qingshu Hou Murong said with a cold smile: "the words of the Marquis of Beisu are not so good. If it''s only about Gu fan''s conferring the title of Marquis of the army, Gu fan, as the party concerned, naturally wants to avoid it. But did the Marquis of Beisu forget what you said in the last debate?" "What did I say?" he asked But I heard a man snort suddenly behind him, but he said with a smile: "I heard that the Marquis of Beisu has full evidence to confirm that my son Gufan forged his military exploits, so I tried to prevent my son Gufan from becoming Marquis on the court a few days ago. I don''t know what evidence the Marquis of Beisu has. If the evidence is conclusive, I will never be partial to Gu fan because he is my son. He will be removed from all military posts by the Ministry of war and handed over to the Ministry of punishment for sentencing and torture. It''s a big crime to forge war achievements. You can''t be a bit vain. You are also a member of the army, Marquis of Beisu. You can''t help understanding this truth! " It was plain Hou Guyun who spoke. Yesterday, in the back garden of Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan''s mansion, he heard that Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan had said three great sins of slandering Gu fan in the court a few days ago. He had already secretly scolded Beisu Hou Tantai for being evil for more than ten times and more than 100 times. He went to the eight generations of the ancestors of the Tantai family, When he went down to dantai RUOYE, Zeng''s grandson, who had not yet been born, was asked a greeting. If not, he would not be so polite when he spoke to dantai RUOYE, the northern Marquis, in this hall. As a matter of fact, Gu Yun''s words are also subtle. They not only emphasize that Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu is accusing Gu fan, but also imply that "fabricating War Merit" is a serious crime. If Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu is a false accusation, it''s also very serious. You and your dantai family will not be able to get away with it! At this time, Pingyuan Hou Guyun has completely mastered the rhythm of playing chess with Beisu Hou dantai RUOYE, forcing him to agree to confront Gu fan on the spot. At this time, although Hou dantai RUOYE was still calm on the face, his heart was full of turmoil. His hands were greasy, but he was wet with sweat. What makes him feel most guilty is not that Hou Guyun of Pingyuan brought many unfavorable factors to the court hall after his return, and that Hou Murong qianhan of Qingshu had always sharp refutation, but that he came from the camp of the dantai aristocratic family... Originally on the court hall, no matter whether they were worshipful or evil, the two military Marquis of the dantai aristocratic family in the capital were all helping each other, Therefore, even in the face of the Murong family''s Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan and the Confucianist Minister of war Chao Tianrui, they never fall behind. But this time, it''s very strange that Hou Tantai RUOYE of Beisu has been talking about it for so long. He has been fighting with houmurong qianhan of Qingshu and houguyun of Pingyuan. It seems that Hou Tantai has no respect but doesn''t hear or see. Standing beside houguyun of Pingyuan and houtantai RUOYE of Beisu, he doesn''t put a fart, even closes his eyes slightly, and even looks at his nose and mouth, I look at the ministers who were close to the dantai aristocratic family before. They also pretend to be deaf and silent. This is not what should happen!

 Chapter 542

    Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu has been acutely aware that there seems to be something wrong with today''s court battle, and he has a strange feeling that he is besieged and helpless!


    "I''m going to ask your majesty xuangufan to confront the Marquis of Beisu in the hall!" Just when Hou Tantai of Beisu was thinking about it, Hou Murong of Qingshu had already arched his hand and started to play the way to the emperor Yaowu.


    "I also set out to make a confrontation between Gouzi and the Marquis of Beisu, to make up the story of war achievements, and to return a truth to the world!" Plain Hou Guyun sneered in the heart for a while, but then Qingshu Hou Murong bowed down behind qianhan.


    Later, a group of ministers from Murong aristocratic family, Confucianism, and the civilian faction of the ancient family, and almost half of the ministers above the Beidou hall in 7788, all bowed down and said in unison, "Your Majesty, please go to the hall and clarify this matter thoroughly!"


    Rao Shiqing, the Marquis of heaven, experienced two star emperors without respect. He had never seen anything before. When he saw this scene, nearly 100 ministers in the Beidou hall bowed themselves together and asked xuangufan to go to the hall. Before, he suddenly woke up from a nightmare and opened his eyes. Then he looked at Hou Murong qianhan, the head of Qingshu, and Hou Guyun of Pingyuan, They made eye contact with each other. There was a twinkling of cunning in their eyes. They could not help but gasp in their hearts. Gu family and Murong family, are they going to force the palace to your majesty for Gu fan''s Marquis?


    At this time, in addition to Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun and Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE, they were calm. The other officials of the noble Marquis side were at a loss. Some of them even followed the big stream and knelt down with other officials. Those who had not knelt down were also in panic. They looked at the family leader in front of them like a lost dog, It seems to be looking at his attitude, but it is strange that his attitude of "not mixing with others, not expressing one''s position" among the officials.


    Originally, the ancient family and the Murong family did not have such a huge influence in the imperial examination hall. After hundreds of years of imperial examination, the most powerful people in the imperial examination hall were the Confucians. Almost all the literati and ministers became officials after the imperial examination. Which one did not read the books of sages, which one was not the Confucians. Most of these literary ministers used to follow the doctrine of the mean, and most of them remained neutral in the face of disputes. No one knows why they suddenly changed their temper this time, and they all fell to the alliance of power formed by plain Hou Guyun and Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan. Only in this way, the court was completely one-sided!


    Could it be that... The idea of leaning to heaven and the idea of being disrespectless turned around, but he focused on one of the six ministers. Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, must be making trouble!


    At this time, the eunuch manager beside emperor Yaowu was slightly surprised when he saw this scene in the Beidou hall. This is simply to force the palace!


    Only emperor Yaowu, the emperor of the world, was still calm. He looked at the ministers, the upright Marquis of heaven, and the evil Marquis of the north. Then he said, "I will play."


    The eunuch general manager next to the emperor Yaowu called out in his throat: "the cloud Wing Commander of Xuanjin army, Gu fan, is here to see you!"


    At this time, outside the Imperial City, Gu Yu and Gu fan are drinking tea in a small building. This is the place where all the civil and military officials rest before going to court. If the military generals don''t go to the Marquis, and the civil officials don''t go to the Chamberlain, they won''t be able to face the saints in the Beidou hall. Even though Gu fan was already the commander of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army, and he was still not allowed to go to the court just a step away from the Marquis, the Yulin Wei, who was guarding the Meridian Gate, treated the two young masters according to the etiquette of Dayuan. After all, these two people, one is the emperor''s son-in-law of Princess Changle, the other is the little Marquis of Pingyuan Marquis''s house, which is known all over the city. They neglect one of them, the little Yulin guards who guard the Meridian Gate of the Imperial City, but they can''t afford to leave.


    In today''s situation, who doesn''t want to hold the big tree of Hougu''s family in the plain, so they are in a small attic, with fruit plates and tea, serving them comfortably.


    Gu Yu looked at the Yulin guards who bowed to his brothers and did not forbid the transmission of sound into the secret. He sighed to Gu fan: "Gu fan, just imagine that more than a year ago, I was just a small chieftain of Yulin guards, and my rank was not as good as them. It was not my turn to guard the Meridian Gate. Now, I am more noble than them. I don''t know how many times, Everyone has to flatter us. Life is really like a dream. All kinds of opportunities are beyond human measurement. "


    Gu fan looked at Gu Yu, but said with a smile: "Gu Yu, does the man of Gu family always have the reason to be inferior to others? It''s a dragon. It''s necessary to soar over the nine days. It''s not trapped in the shallow water and teased by the carp! "


    Gu Yu nodded slightly. At this moment, a eunuch in the Imperial City ran out quickly and said in his voice to the outside Yulin guard, "commander Gu fan of the cloud wing Department of Xuanjin army is here!"


    Hearing this, Gu Yu looked at Gu fan again and said with great interest, "Gu fan, I admire you more and more now. You guessed it right!"


    Gu fan smiles at Gu Yu noncommittally, gets up slowly, straightens his robes, and grabs his pure black cloud wing command armor on the hanger beside him.


    After dressing up, he turns around and straightens the shirt in the armor. The young man who looks weak just now has turned into an extraordinary young general. With a faint smile, Gu fan says to Gu Yu, "Gu Yu, it''s just the beginning of the play. After a while, on the court Hall, will you suffer if you are evil?"


    At this time, the Yulin guard outside the door knocked on the door and urged: "commander Gu, your majesty announces that you will enter the Beidou hall."


    Gu fan answered through the door, pushed the door and went out.


    After a while, on the Beidou hall, I heard all the ministers silence, but my eyes did not leave three feet in front of the door of the Beidou hall. Everyone was waiting for the figure to appear.


    Sure enough, a young man in black imperial armor appeared in front of the door of the Beidou hall.


    It was Gu fan, the youngest commander of the Imperial Army, the commander of the cloud wing department.


    As soon as Gu Fanfu entered the Beidou hall, he immediately felt the almost omnipresent sight in the Beidou hall. He took a deep breath, but his face was as deep as water. He walked in slowly, step by step, through the crowd of ministers, and went straight to the side of Hou dantai RUOYE in Beisu. Then he stopped and knelt down slowly to Yaowu Xinghuang, Then he supported the marble floor with both hands, lowered his head, calmed down his breath, and said in a sonorous voice, "Chen Gufan, long live your majesty, long live my emperor!"


    Across the curtain, the emperor of Yaowu on the throne of red gold nodded slightly, but raised his right hand and said: "flat body."


    "Thank you, sir." Gu fan answered with a low voice and stood up slowly. However, he stood side by side with dantai RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu. He was not courteous because he was one rank lower than dantai RUOYE.


    Although this made Hou dantai RUOYE feel very uncomfortable, it was in the Beidou hall, but it was not easy to attack, so Gu fan had to do so.


    When Gufan stood still, Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan arched his hand to Yaowu star emperor and said, "Your Majesty, it should be possible to start."


    Yaowu star emperor nodded slightly, right as acquiescence.


    Who knows Yaowu star Emperor just nodded, the northern Marquis Dan Tai if evil unexpectedly to Gu fan roar, unexpectedly is to point to Gu fan''s nose to preemptˇ° Gu fan, as an official of the imperial court, what crime should you be guilty of falsely reporting and forging war achievements? "


    Gu fan gave a cold smile at the rude behavior of the northern Marquis Tantai RUOYE, but his face didn''t turn to the northern Marquis Tantai RUOYE. He didn''t even look at him. He arched his hand to the emperor Yaowu and said, "Your Majesty, I don''t know what the northern marquis is talking about? Your majesty, please let your ministers instruct you. "


    The Marquis of Beisu, dantai, was so evil that Gu fan, facing his first attack, pretended to be deaf and dumb. He was so angry that he forced his anger down and continued to say, "Gu fan, can you tell us how many barbarians from all over the world took part in the Cangyuan war?"


    Gu fan still gave a cool smile and said: "fangwaiyaodao, ghost sect Yin Shoumo, Xingjie level limit, general Bazin of he people, Wang aogang of Canrong, national division of Canrong and he people, six star level warriors, twelve star level shamans, fifty-five star level warriors, thirty-four shamans, killed eight ninja of Japanese people and sixteen star level warriors, These are the names of the four powerful barbarians killed by our army. As for those who took part in the war, there are countless


    "Hum... There are so many The northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE grasped Gu fan''s ambiguous concept and suddenly asked: "you have moved all the strong people of the four barbarians to Cangyuan, so you have the ability."


    In the face of the cynicism of the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE, Gu fan refused to give up. He replied with awe inspiring: "soldiers will come to block the water and cover the land. Barbarians invade our territory. We must give up every inch of land and swear to die for our country. How can we do when the barbarians come together? If the barbarians listen to my orders and accept the Enlightenment of the Chinese dynasty, then the whole world will be even. Why use war? "


    After hearing Gu fan''s words, dantai RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, retorted: "the elite of barbarians all over the world come out together. Don''t they regard the other three main battle legions of our Dynasty as nothing?"


    Gu fan was still modest and said: "Marquis beisuhou, you have taken the main battle corps and fought with the dog soldiers in the northeast. How can you not know that except you, the warlike Marquis beisuhou, the other three main battle corps are almost passive defense, and generally don''t take the initiative to attack. Even if the four barbarians do their best, our main battle Corps will not take the initiative to fight with them. After all, the barbarian land, Most of them are not hairy. If they are taken down, they will do no good to China. They are just like chicken ribs, and the barbarians are fierce. Most of the people are all soldiers. Even if they fight to death, they will cause great casualties to our elite soldiers. So, who is willing to make such a loss? Since there is no worry in the rear, why not give all the strong support to the front? "


    Speaking of this, it seems that dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, caught a loophole in Gu fan''s words and suddenly asked, "Gu fan, the imperial army only fights in Cangyuan, and its main opponent is only the hete people. Why do the barbarians all over the world join forces? If Zili barbarians, who are close to the Heze people, send troops, it can be forgiven. After all, they have lost their lips and teeth. If Wang aogang, the dog army, came in person, so he sent strong men to fight. It can also be understood that the Japanese on the other side of the Yinghai sea have nothing to do with him? How could so many strong men be sent to fight? " The northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE stopped for a moment and said harshly, "Gu fan, you must have a false report on your achievements."


    Gu fan was almost made to laugh when he heard that Hou dantai was evil. He turned to dantai RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, and said, "Marquis of Beisu, if you go to visit fengque building with three colleagues today..."


    "Bold!" Marquis dantai of Beisu suddenly stopped and said, "this is the Beidou hall. You said it''s so filthy. Besides, how could I go to that filthy place..." the fengque tower mentioned by Gu fan is naturally the most famous restaurant in the capital and the most luxurious brothel in the capital. I can''t say it. It''s really a place to spend money and money. It''s no wonder that when Gu fan used this analogy, Hou dantai RUOYE of Beisu jumped up like a cat with its tail stepped on. Gu fan, seeing that Marquis dantai of Beisu is evil and furious, can''t help laughing and mocking: "Marquis of Beisu should be calm. I''m just making an analogy. If it''s true, it''s only under the charge of the Ministry of rites. It''s not the topic we should discuss in this Beidou hall today!"ˇ° Be presumptuous As evil as an angry lion, the northern Marquis Dan Tai roared, "don''t digress from the topic!" Gu fan laughed and said, "if everyone has paid five thousand taels of silver, do you think you have face if you pay one thousand taels?" You know, even for the royal family, thousand taels of silver is not a small amount, which is equivalent to the expenditure of the Marquis''s house for more than a month, not to mention five thousand taels, which can really embarrass the children of the marquis. Gu fan saw that if the northern Marquis Dan Tai didn''t speak, he said, "surely you won''t, for fear of losing face. Naturally, the Japanese of Yinghai island are also like this. Every family has sent out the most elite experts. These Japanese want to lose face most. How can they lose the upper hand?"ˇ° What nonsense

 Chapter 543

    If it wasn''t for Beidou hall, it would have pulled Gu fan''s collar.


    Gu fan looked at the fury of the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE and said, "I''m just using an analogy to tell him why the Japanese of Yinghai would run to join in the fun."


    Hearing this, Marquis dantai of Beisu arched his hand to Emperor Yaowu and suppressed his anger and said, "Your Majesty, Gu fan made a slip of the tongue in the Beidou hall, ignoring the etiquette of the hall and insulting your Majesty''s holiness. I implore your majesty to blow this man''s staff out of the Beidou hall!"


    Gu fan raised his hand slightly when he heard the words of dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu. He pointed to dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu. Although he was smiling, he was not angry and said, "Marquis of Beisu, you were framed by me to go to a brothel once, and you were so angry. How angry should I be when I was framed to forge war achievements?"


    A word falls, sonorous and powerful, such as resolute general, resounding!


    Before waiting for the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE to fight back, Gu fan stretched out his right hand. A green light immediately caught the palm of his right hand, and then threw something like throwing garbage.


    "Bang Dang!" The metal object fell on the Beidou hall. When people looked at it, they found that it was a broken Japanese sword. The blade of the sword had been twisted like a saw tooth. They could only tell from the shape that it was the style of Yinghai Japanese.


    "This is the sabre of the Japanese sword sage Liu Shengzong Dan! The Japanese people practice Kendo all over the country, and their swordsmen are equivalent to the palace Marshal''s Taiwei of our Dynasty. The swordsmen are all here, and it''s not normal for the Japanese to have more star ninjas? "


    In the expression of surprise, Gu fan suddenly threw another thing. It fell to the ground, rolled a few steps, made a "buzz" sound, and put it on the ground steadily. But at this time, no one could say anything more in the Beidou hall.


    Because what is rolling on the ground is clearly a pure gold crown, and the hoop around it is a string of clear words of dog soldiers, as well as wolf shaped patterns. Dog soldiers use wolves as the symbol of kings, and warriors often regard themselves as wolves. This is impossible in the Beidou Dynasty. These two idioms can turn a wolf into an animal with a derogatory meaning. If the wolf is carved on the crown, only dog soldiers and barbarians can do such a thing.


    Facing the stunned officials, Gu Fan said slowly: "this is the crown of the king of Canrong, aogang. He was captured after I killed him!"


    Later, without waiting for Hou dantai of Beisu to speak, Gu fan''s right hand flashed green. He held a big knife in his wrist and threw it out again. It hit the floor tile of Beidou hall with a thump. It was very dull. It was obviously telling people how heavy the big knife was.


    "This is the sword of Bazin, the great general of Heze people!"


    Gu fan threw another Rosary Bead with his right hand, and it was falling on the big knife. The red Rosary Bead, which radiated a little heat, was not damaged at all.


    Gu fan pointed to the string of rosary beads and said, "this is the flaming rosary beads worn by the Shaman King of he people!"


    "The general of the he people and the shaman Dharma King were killed by the ancient family. What is left of the he people''s experts?" All the officials in the Beidou hall looked at each other. They looked at the boy in black armor on the Beidou hall with the eyes of the monster. Almost everyone''s heart seemed to have a hammer beating hard.


    Gu fan threw a straw ring and said, "this is the Yin Yang straw ring used by Zili swamp barbarian''s headmaster to drop grass!"


    When the ancient family was at an absolute disadvantage, Princess zhaomusi of Jiuli, at the risk of turning over with the other three barbarians, insisted on not allowing the strong of Jiangtou division in southern Xinjiang to take part in the war. Later, the situation reversed, and Gu fan naturally would not take revenge to kill the Jiangtou division in southern Xinjiang to accumulate his own merits. Therefore, this Yin Yang grass ring was actually captured by him when he was in southern Xinjiang, but the previous several things were real. At this time, he threw this Yin Yang grass ring, and no one else could help believing that it was captured by him from the strong Jiangtou division in southern Xinjiang.


    Although the ministers have heard about Gu fan''s fighting experience in Cangyuan these days, no one ever thought that the second son of Gu family could fight so well! That is to say, in the first battle of Cangyuan, the father and son of the ancient family killed all the powerful barbarians in the four directions. Even if they didn''t die, they were also injured. Seeing the father and son again, they must be terrified. Is that ok?


    "This is the waist token of the dog army wolf tooth guard gold wolf head!"


    "This is the waist token of the dog army, the wolf teeth and the silver wolf head!"


    "This is the commander''s arrow of the Hittites!"


    "This is the armband of Japanese people


    "This is Wang aogang''s wolf tooth sword!"


    "You... What''s the point of taking these things out? Do you want to show off your booty in the Beidou hall? " The Marquis of Beisu, dantai RUOYE, looked at the weapons and articles scattered on the ground. He frowned and was about to question Gu fan. However, Gu fan sneered and said, "Marquis of Beisu, I really don''t know. What do you think?"


    "Stop bluffing!" The northern residence Hou Dan Tai if evil bite tooth road.


    Gu fan sniffed at the words, looked at the northern Marquis Dan Tai with contempt, and said: "these achievements, together with the achievements I accumulated in the first World War of Weifeng City, are enough for me to be promoted to marquis by the commander of the forbidden army?"

 Chapter 544

    As soon as Gu fan''s voice came out, Hou dantai of Beisu immediately realized that he had been cheatedˇ° Damn, I''ve been tricked by this son again Gu fan can''t help but sneer at the sight of Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE''s silence. The trap set by Gu fan is very simple: attack the shield with the spear. Since you say that I forged war achievements, I will show you my spoils in front of the officials. Gu fan knows that the gold crown and the broken sword of Wang aogang are enough for Gu fan to be promoted from the commander of the forbidden army to the marquis. What''s the use of more fake war achievements? Is it hard to exchange War Merit for reward? The spoils of Gu fan''s war are obvious to all the officials in the Beidou hall. In this way, if Hou dantai of Beisu vilifies Gu fan''s forgery of war achievements, it''s like someone accusing a rich man of stealing steamed bread sold on the street. Gu fan is to tell everyone that there''s no need for me to forge war achievements! If the eyes can kill people, the eyes of Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu at this time are enough to kill Gu fan more than ten times in the Beidou hall. After a while, he clenched his teeth. It seemed that he had to chew up a mouthful of silver teeth to swallow it. He seemed to say to himself, "forget it this time." The northern Marquis Dan Tai turned to Gu fan and asked, "good! How can you explain that you are absent from your duty without permission? First, you start your majesty. If your majesty doesn''t allow you, you will leave the powerful fortress on the ice field and go to Cangyuan to help. If the dog soldier makes some moves and loses the powerful fortress, Gufan, how many heads can you afford to pay for it? " Gu fan saw the appearance of Beisu Marquis dantai, but he said with a faint smile: "Beisu Marquis, the king of dog army, aogang, has already brought the most elite dog army experts like Langya Wei in Cangyuan. Is it possible for dog army outside the ice field to invade? Is there any power to invade? Which of the 50000 cloud wing troops I left behind in the stronghold is not a valiant general tempered with iron and blood? With the high wall and deep pool of the stronghold, if the dog army does not have millions of troops, or the strong men of Xingjie and Xinghao, how can it win? " Hou dantai RUOYE of Beisu suddenly interrupted: "Gu fan, this can only be regarded as your bad luck. How do you know in advance that Wang aogang has gone to Cangyuan with all his dog soldiers? Your dereliction of duty is a great crime! How can I make you a Marquis of the army When Gu fan heard that Hou dantai of Beisu was a villain, he didn''t argue. Instead, he took a piece of paper out of the gap in his chest armor, slowly raised it over his head, and said to Yaowu Xinghuang in the red gold throne: "Your Majesty, before I left, I had received a tip that the king of gourong, aogang, was closed recently, and most of the domestic experts were transferred to protect the Dharma, He went to discuss with fan Suiyang, Marquis of Tiebi. At that time, he caught an emissary sent by Canrong to Cangyuan. When he heard that Cangyuan''s war was extremely serious, he guessed that Canrong had sent elite to Cangyuan to assist in the war! " Gu fan held the folded piece of paper in his hand and said, "but at that time, I wrote a letter asking for defense, which was rejected by your Majesty in court. After much deliberation, I had to fight bravely for the sake of the country. I went to Cangyuan to help. I was lucky to be back in the victory." At this time, the red gold throne of emperor Yaowu was a distance away from the officials, so Gu fan couldn''t see the expression of emperor Yaowu''s face. He just waved to the eunuch next to him to go down and present the paper Gu fan held in his hand. The chief eunuch quickly walked down the steps, came to Gu fan, reached out his hand, took the paper, quickly walked back, bent down, and put the paper firmly in the hands of emperor Yaowu. Emperor Yaowu looked at it, then slowly asked, "Gu fan, what do you show me?" Gu fan bowed slightly to Emperor Yaowu and said, "Your Majesty, this is the message that I received at that time! It said that Wang aogang was closed, a large number of elite warriors from all over the country were dispatched to protect the Dharma, and the regular patrol of Langya guards in the court was cancelled. At that time, I felt strange, so I thought of going to Cangyuan privately. Please forgive me. " The piece of paper that Gu fan handed over naturally did not really have any information. After listening to Chao Tianrui, Minister of the Ministry of war, Gu fan felt that the accusation of "leaving without permission" was really not exculpable. If Gu fan frankly admitted that he had left without permission in the Beidou hall today, and disobeyed the order of emperor Yaowu, he said that he would not be beaten up by Marquis dantai ruye, Moreover, the reason why dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, dared to obstruct Gufan from being a Marquis was that Gufan should be stationed in the northeast, instead of going to Cangyuan to join in fighting. It is precisely for this reason that Gu fan, who gave full play to his intelligence, just found an old piece of paper and wrote this "tip off" with a pen in his left hand. Then he took it to the Beidou hall with a look of grievance. He said how he was loyal to the emperor and patriotic, how he gave up his small self to serve the country. Suddenly, he had to disobey, Just drop a few more tears, and the water will be more like... Gu fan can''t make a draft when he lies!

 Chapter 545

    Where could emperor Yaowu have recognized the authenticity of the handwriting in court? After a cursory look, he raised his hand and motioned to the eunuch to accept the letter. Then he said in a deep voice, "Gu fan, I can understand your mind."


    Gu fan bowed and said, "thank you


    In this way, Gu fan can be said to be the last trump card of Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu. Don''t you mean Gu fan left his post without permission and cheated the emperor? Now Gu fan has said that the incident happened suddenly and there is no time to report it. His majesty Yaowu star emperor has also said that he can understand... What else do you think?


    Hou dantai of Beisu gnawed his teeth. Obviously, he lost the most important card. He was also a little flustered. Suddenly, he turned around and said to Gu fan, "Gu fan, can you explain why the four barbarians who were originally scattered formed an alliance? Don''t tell me that if they want to form an alliance, they can''t be trusted. After all, these barbarians have been fighting against each other for hundreds of years. How can they be so abnormal? "


    Gu fan heard that the northern Marquis dantai was in trouble. He glanced at the standing Marquis dantai without respect. Then he arched his hands to the emperor Yaowu and said, "Your Majesty, I''m going to start this matter. This is a big matter. Please allow me to report it to you alone."


    "What do you want to do alone?" "Are you guilty?" he sneered? What if you just say it in this court


    Gu fan almost laughed when he heard Hou dantai RUOYE say that, "OK, I''ll be more respectful than obedient..." what is he going to say? Except for Gu fan, there is only one person who knows best, and that person''s face has no blood color, or is about to faint. That person is Qing Tian Hou Dan Tai Wu Zun! What Gu fan wanted to say was naturally the collusion between Tan Tai Jie and the barbarians in the four directions!


    At this time, if he poked it out in front of the civil and military officials, even if the dantai family suffered from the emperor''s favor for generations, Yaowu Xinghuang would not be able to protect it, because if he protected the dantai family, he would not be able to explain it to the officials and the people of the world.


    This is not to be said!


    Because there is no doubt that, with the strength of emperor Yaowu, how can we not know the secret content of his relationship with Marquis dantai of Beisu?


    If you use the sound transmission to enter the secret, it''s not the same as calling on yourself?


    Thinking of this, Qingtian Marquis dantai suddenly stood out, stood in front of Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE, arched his hand, and said to Yaowu star Emperor: "Your Majesty, I don''t think it''s necessary to discuss this matter any more."


    "Oh?" It seems that emperor Yaowu didn''t expect that dantai wuzun, the Marquis of Qing Dynasty, who has been against the ancient family, would suddenly come forward to explain to Gu fan. He could not help but smile and asked with great interest, "why does Marquis of Qing Dynasty say this?"


    "Your Majesty, I think that the evidence of the battle success of Gu fan has been confirmed and has not been forged. At this time, we should also make a final conclusion and give an account to the people all over the world as soon as possible. In addition, as for why the barbarians of the four sides turned from a loose mass of sand into a loose but powerful alliance, I think it should not be the focus of today''s discussion. It should be discussed by the Ministry of war or the palace commander''s office according to the information and information collected. It is not appropriate to make a conclusion rashly, and it is not appropriate to make a guess, so as not to cause misunderstanding. "


    "I also think that it is not appropriate to discuss this matter in the court. Today, Gu fan has reached a conclusion about his military achievements, so there is no need to continue to worry about it. " The Minister of rites, Mo Dejiang, bowed slightly, but stood behind him. This Mo Dejiang is the iron of the dantai family. This time, he also defected to help the ancient family!


    "I also think that this matter should stop here."


    "I agree with you."


    "Your majesty


    "The ancient commander''s military achievements are true and correct. He should be able to announce them to the world."


    One minister after another came forward to speak up for Gu fan, demanding that Gu fan''s achievements and rewards be announced as soon as possible.


    Plain Hou Guyun and Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan saw this scene and looked at each other. They couldn''t understand each other. Because this time, all the people who helped Gu fan speak were officials who were close to the dantai family. That is to say, these people were from the aristocratic forces. This time, they turned against the water and helped Gu fan speak!


    Originally, Hou dantai in Beisu was so evil that he had to rely on people from the noble family to help him talk and ease the embarrassing situation just now. However, how could he not be angry when such a situation appeared? However, it was not good to question him in court. What is this. Therefore, the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE had to gasp like an angry bull, but he had to hold back and didn''t say a word.


    Emperor Yaowu looked at the ministers and the red faced Marquis of Beisu. He asked slowly, "Marquis of Beisu, what do you think?"


    "How can this be done?" he said But I noticed that a hand jerked his sleeve, as if to remind him of something.


    After all, dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, is also a wise man. Originally, the atmosphere in the court today was not right, but now he was reminded by others by pulling his sleeve. Obviously, something big happened in the dantai aristocratic family... Did the ancient family have something to do with it? It''s no wonder that the staunch members of our Tantai family either turned their backs, or pretended to be deaf and dumb... As soon as the northern Suu Marquis Tantai turned his head, he suddenly understood and arched his hand to Yaowu Xinghuang and said, "my Lord, since you all think it''s not appropriate to study this matter in depth, it''s hard for you to disobey your will, so let''s go now."


    Emperor Yaowu nodded, and then said, "well, since Gu fan''s war achievements have not been fabricated, I will not grudge paying homage to the state-owned meritorious officials." The emperor of the world looked at the officials below and Gu fan standing among them. He said in a deep voice, "order the Ministry of rites to prepare for the ceremony of conferring Marquis of Gu fan. The ceremony will be held on an auspicious day!"


    The Minister of rites, Mo Dejiang, bowed slightly and said, "I will obey the order."


    After hearing that emperor Yaowu finally ordered the Ministry of rites to prepare for Gufan''s canonization ceremony, Hou Guyun could not help but feel a sigh of relief. He knelt down slowly on his knees, kowtowed to the ground with his head, and said in a deep voice, "thank you for your kindness!"


    When Emperor Yaowu finished his sentence, the person who should be most ecstatic was standing in the same place like a piece of wood, saying nothing, as if he had not heard what emperor Yaowu said.


    After a long time, Yaowu star emperor finally lost his composure. After all, even Gu fan''s father, Hou Guyun of Pingyuan, had knelt down to thank him for his kindness, but Gu fan was still standing like a log, motionless and beyond the scope of impoliteness. It was just a little disrespectful. If Yaowu Star emperor really got up, it would be Gu fan''s behavior just now, It''s enough to put off his appointment, at least for a while. As for how long it will be, it depends on the mood of his majesty.


    If the northern Marquis Dan Tai is evil, his expression changes slightly. When he seems dissatisfied, he immediately seizes the opportunity and shouts, "bold Gufan, your majesty wants to canonize you as Marquis of the army. You don''t kneel down to thank him. Do you want to be disrespectful to your majesty?"


    As soon as he spoke, Gu fan''s face suddenly changed. He stretched out his right index finger, lit his nose and said, "as soon as you are evil, how long can you be proud?" Then he suddenly turned around, arched his hands to Emperor Yaowu and said, "Your Majesty, the reason why I have been so slow to kneel down is because of one thing. This matter is not clear. There must be a stain on the matter of being a marquis. In the future, I will be criticized. It''s better not to be a marquis."


    Gu fan''s words are extremely bold. In fact, the paragraph just now is to threaten Yaowu Xinghuang with his position of marquis who has not yet reached his hand. We must help him deal with this matter, otherwise we will refuse to accept the position of marquis given by the imperial court! It''s easy to get angry with Yao Wu Xing Huang. If Yao Wu Xing Huang is angry and cancels Gu fan''s canonization, or even goes to prison, it''s possible! Looking at the whole Beidou Dynasty, Gu fan is the first one who dares to speak to Emperor Yaowu in this way, but it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t be the last one! Throughout the ages, few people who dare to challenge the dignity and authority of the royal family have come to a good end.


    Who would have thought that emperor Yaowu nodded his head with great interest and asked in a voice, "Gu fan, you might as well tell me something about it. I''ll see what it is."


    Gu fan arched his hand slightly and continued: "Your Majesty, this matter is not difficult as long as you make up your mind!" Gu Fan said solemnly: "please your majesty thoroughly investigate the case of Beisu Marquis Tantai RUOYE''s framed minister, return the minister''s innocence, at the same time, frighten the demons inside and outside the court, and set an example to others. Otherwise, it''s hard to guarantee that such villains will never come out again!"


    A word falls, full dynasty all startle.


    Even Murong qianhan, the head of Murong family, was shocked. If you don''t do it, you will be killed. In one word, you will be killed by the evil of the northern Marquis dantai! Just catch a sentence from emperor Yaowu that "the war is successful" and directly push the case that Hou dantai of Beisu falsely accuses Gu fan, and it''s still an iron case with no room for maneuver!


    But the officials still didn''t believe that Yaowu Xinghuang would order to take down Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE, or investigate the case. After all, the palm and the back of the hand are all flesh. Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE is also a famous general of the young generation of our Dynasty. Before Gu fan came to the fore, he once stood on the top of the youth. If he wanted Yaowu Xinghuang to deal with Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE for Gu fan''s sake, But it''s unrealistic.


    It''s just a mountain of hard evidence. Maybe Yaowu star emperor will also be in a dilemma, right? What''s more, Gu fan also said that it would be embarrassing if this matter was not settled and canonized?


    When the ministers who had a good relationship with the ancient family and the Murong family were worried about the young and unofficial new army Hou Gufan, the emperor of the world Yao Wuxing said with a slight smile: "Gu fan, I can understand your mood, but it''s not wrong to speculate about the Beisu Marquis, just because your battle in Cangyuan is too special, That''s why I wronged you. I think it''s appropriate to say that the Marquis of Beisu wronged Aiqing. If it''s false accusation, it''s very serious. After all, I can see that the Marquis of Beisu is only guessing according to the facts, and he is not biased. After Aiqing comes up with the evidence, doesn''t the Marquis of Beisu admit that he is wrong with you, right? "


    When Yaowu Xinghuang said this, he was relieved that the Marquis of Beisu was evil and the Marquis of Qingtian was not respected. The tone of Yaowu Xinghuang was obviously speaking for the Marquis of Beisu.


    "After all, it''s still one''s own flesh and blood..." he said to himself. If he was a military Marquis, he would have to deprive him of his title and demote him to a common people, even if he didn''t win the prison. After all, he slandered the frontier General of the Imperial court and made up his military exploits. This hat is too big. But Yaowu star emperor is the emperor of the world after all, two lips lightly turn "frame up" into "unjust" charge is much lighter. Hearing Yao Wu Xing Huang''s saying, if the northern Suu Marquis Dan Tai is evil, how can he not realize the taste of it? Even if there are 10000 people in his heart who don''t want to, he is not stupid for those who know the current affairs and those who don''t know the current affairs are stupid. He has to answer vaguely: "Your Majesty said that I... Blame Gu fan." This understatement can''t offset Gu fan''s resentment. He was about to open his mouth when he heard the emperor Yaowu from the golden throne say: "Gu fan, how do you think about it? You and the Marquis of Beisu are officials in the same Dynasty, and then you will be Marquis of the same army. Er... I know that you had some problems before, but now you are also colleagues in the army, so you should let go of the past, With one heart and one mind... Otherwise, wouldn''t you be laughed at by the barbarians? "

 Chapter 546

    The meaning of Yao Wu Xing Huang''s words can''t be more clear. If you want me to run the northern residence, don''t think about it. Otherwise, if it''s spread out, it will make the four barbarians see the joke.


    Then emperor Yaowu looked at the Marquis of Beisu and said solemnly: "Marquis of Beisu... I order you to come to the door to apologize to Gu fan some other day. You can''t be perfunctory or procrastinating. Otherwise, I will not be spared."


    Although the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE was upset, he had to bow his head and bow his hands and say, "minister, obey the order!"


    Emperor Yaowu nodded his head with satisfaction, then looked at Gu fan and asked, "Gu fan, can you believe me in this way?"


    Gu fan raised his head and looked at the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE. He cried in his heart, "you are lucky. Your majesty will protect you. It''s cheap for you!" However, he put on a smile and said, "Your Majesty is holy and bright. I should abandon the past feud with the Marquis of Beisu and help the country with one heart and one mind. I have no objection to your Majesty''s decision. " Gu fan now lies smoothly, a mouth is a long paragraph, the draft does not have to type.


    But what kind of person is Yaowu star emperor? It''s strange to let him believe that if the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE and Gu fan could resolve all their gratitude and resentment in a single sentence in the court... He knows that when Babu was practicing martial arts, the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE was so bad that he wanted to kill Gu fan. Instead of his revenge, he Yaowu star Emperor himself, Also must report!


    But seeing that Gu fan''s face was smiling at this time, he could not expose it face to face, so he had to smile and said to the two people below: "it''s so good. Let''s call it a day! "


    The eunuch manager next to the emperor Yaowu called out in a voice: "retreat!"


    All the ministers prostrated down and said in unison: "long live the emperor, long live the emperor!"


    When Emperor Yaowu turned the screen, the officials did not chat as usual. Instead, no one spoke. They walked out of the Beidou hall in silence and down the hanbaiyu steps. There was still no one to speak. The most they could do was to make eye contact.


    You know, the scene just now, it can be said that no one ever thought of, turned into a situation of forcing his majesty Yaowu into the palace. Fortunately, the law does not blame the public, otherwise, these people may not have good fruit to eat.


    Although many people are still in fear and fear after retiring from the dynasty, they all know that today will be a turning point in the history of the Beidou Dynasty, because today, a brand-new family dominated by civilian blood has officially risen from this day, which will be a family that can fight against the imperial power, full of vigorous vitality!


    At this time, Gu fan, who was walking in the crowd, looked at the nearby Marquis dantai RUOYE from time to time. Although he didn''t let Marquis dantai RUOYE lose his title this time, he certainly lost his face. It''s enough to kill him just to let Marquis dantai RUOYE admit his mistake in front of the officials in the Beidou hall. But Gu fan would not naively think that if the northern Marquis Dan Tai was evil, he would really come to his mansion and sincerely apologize. I''m afraid that in a few days, there will be a battle on his lips.


    Since his majesty yaowuxing personally acknowledged Gu fan''s military achievements in the Beidou hall, and ordered the Ministry of rites to prepare for the canonization ceremony, the canonization of Gu fan is a matter of certainty. The next step to be done is that the Ministry of rites should summon the Taixue doctor to agree on the titles of the new military marquis. These titles all have specific meanings and meanings, For example, Guyun was named the Marquis of Pingyuan, which means calming down Cangyuan; Fan Suiyang, the Marquis of the iron wall, was praised by the former Emperor as the iron wall of the northeast, which made it difficult for dog soldiers to cross the mountain and sea pass; The title of Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun was inherited from his great grandfather. He was an ancestor of the family of dantai. He once helped the country to be Qingtian Marquis, so he was canonized as Qingtian marquis.


    All these titles are not only the praise and summary of the Marquis''s military achievements, but also the glory he will pass on to later generations.


    The Ministry of Rites has soon announced the specific time of the ceremony. On the sixth day of September, three days before the Double Ninth Festival, it will be the date of the official conferment of marquis Gu fan. As usual, the place is in chengtiantai in Tianjing City, and people can watch the ceremony.


    It is precisely because ordinary people are allowed to visit such an important ceremony as the conferment of marquis, so every time when the Marquis is conferred in Tianjing City, the whole Tianjing City, even the surrounding towns, will be very busy. Just like a festival, ordinary people outside Tianjing City will come to chengtiantai to watch the festivities like a market. At that time, it will be a grand occasion, with millions of people, It''s also a great honor for the canonizers to witness this historic moment together by blocking the water around chengtiantai.


    But just when the Ministry of rites announced the date of Gu fan''s official conferment as Marquis of the armed forces, they encountered an unexpected embarrassment in a process. Officials of the Ministry of rites and doctors of Taixue could not figure out what title Gu fan was suitable for. You know, before that, the process was only one afternoon at most. Who knows that these guys had discussed for six days, At the end of the seventh day, Mo Dejiang, the Minister of rites, couldn''t come up with a unified opinion. He was so angry that he wanted to send all the officials of rites home to bake sweet potatoes.


    Now it''s the seventh day. Another day later, it will be a delay in the period of conferring the title of marquis. Even if it''s the dereliction of duty of the Ministry of rites, modejiang can''t escapeˇ° A Title Discussion hasn''t been settled for six days. Damn it, those bastards must be lazy! " Mo Dejiang, the Minister of rites, rushed to Taixue with more than a dozen officials of rites department in a huff to ask for punishment. However, when he rushed into the hall of Taixue, he saw more than a dozen Taixue doctors turning through books. In front of each person, there were books no less than his own height. Judging from the age, some of them were ancient books of the Zhou Dynasty, The paper ball that was rubbed off in front of me rolled all over the ground. Mo Dejiang, the Minister of rites, was stunned when he saw this scene. He reached out and picked up one of the crumpled paper balls. When he unfolded it, he saw that "Wu Xun Hou" was written on it with a brush. Obviously, it was a proposal that had been rejected. If you look at the books of the Taixue doctors, most of them are historical books of the former dynasty and the Zhou Dynasty. It seems that they are looking for similar cases with Gu fan, but it is obvious that so far nothing has been found. At this time, one of the officials of the Ministry of rites raised his head and saw Mo Dejiang, the Minister of rites, who came in at some unknown time. He said in a hurry, "the Minister of rites is here! Lord Shangshu is here When Mo Dejiang saw the scene in front of him, he guessed that he might have wronged them. He quickly said with a smile, "we''ve worked hard... Tomorrow is the date of the Marquis ceremony. I don''t know if Gu fan''s title is final?" Hearing Mo Dejiang mention it, people''s faces can''t help showing tired and frustrated expression. Several Taixue doctors also shook their heads in frustration. Obviously, there is no final conclusion yet. Mo Dejiang went to a chair in the middle of the hall, looked at the crowd and said, "don''t worry, everyone. We still have half a day. I''ll be here with you to think about the title of Gu fan." After hearing this, the officials of the Ministry of rites and Dr. Taixue nodded slowly and began to do their duties againˇ° Ladies and gentlemen, in my opinion, how about giving Gu fan "the Marquis of volunteers" A doctor of Taixue suddenly put down his book and said, "how about being righteous and brave in the army?" When Mo Dejiang heard the speech, he shook his head and said, "no, the word" Yi "is too reckless. If it''s used as a title for our military Marquis, it''s insulting. Another one is better... "An official of the Ministry of rites also said:" yes, the experience of being a marquis in ancient times was more reflected in "loyalty" than "righteousness". How about using "loyal and brave Marquis" as the title? " A nearby official of the Ministry of rites refuted: "no, the" loyal and brave Marquis "is too ordinary to reflect the special experience of Gu fan. It''s more like a posthumous title..." he said half jokingly, "little Marquis Gu fan, he''s only less than 20 years old. Would you like to help him figure out the posthumous titles behind him?" After hearing this, everyone laughed. Even Mo Dejiang smoothed his beard with a smile, but the title of "loyal and brave Marquis" obviously failed. After a long time, another official of the Ministry of rites proposed: "how about the filial piety Marquis?" Without waiting for others to express their opinions, he said: "Gu fan is extremely filial to his parents. In order to save his father, he does not hesitate to disobey His Majesty''s orders and go to Cangyuan alone. Such filial piety is rare in the world. I think Gu fan deserves itˇ° Before the official of the Ministry of rites finished, Mo Dejiang shook his head: "no... do you want to use this title to publicize Gu fan''s disobedience?"ˇ° Er... "The official was speechless, only to hear a person nearby say:" in ancient times, the conferment of military Marquis depended on his military skills. If only his loyalty and filial piety were mentioned, it would be a partial generalization. Although it was very prominent, it was not appropriate. "ˇ° How about... Young Hou? " A eunuch doctor slowly raised his head from the stack of books, swayed his head and said, "little Marquis Gufan once received a handwritten letter from his majesty," hero comes out of youth. "He was granted Marquis at the age of 19, and he was just a teenager. He deserved the title." At this time, a doctor of Taixue next to him shook his head and retorted: "you are not at your age. Besides, I don''t change the title in the imperial court. Can''t you still use the title of young Marquis when Gu fan is 70 years old in the future?" Seventy years old, that can be regarded as an old Marquis, what a young Marquis! After hearing the speech, people began to laugh again. Naturally, the proposal was rejected againˇ° If the young Marquis can''t do it, isn''t the little Marquis Gu fan still given the "prestige" calligraphy by his majesty A ceremony official had an ideaˇ° Yes, the garrison of Gufan is also the fortress of weifengcheng in Northeast China. If it is called weifenghou, there is nothing wrong with it... "Another official of the Ministry of rites echoedˇ° The prestige is popular all over the world, and the prestige is famous in foreign countries... "A doctor of Taixue pondered for a while, smashed his mouth, seemed to be tasting something, and then nodded:" yes, marquis, I think it''s feasible... "

 Chapter 547

    When Mo Dejiang heard the speech, he thought about it for a while. He also felt that the title of "Marquis of prestige" was in line with the rules. Although it was not brilliant, it was more common, but it was not a bad choice. He was just about to agree. Suddenly, he heard the schoolboy outside the door yell, "master qintianjian Longtu, please see me!"


    Hearing this, people in the hall, whether they are Taixue doctors, officials of the Ministry of rites, or even the Minister of rites, Mo Dejiang, all stood up from their seats and looked at the entrance of the hall.


    In a moment, I saw an old man walking in with a peach cane. Behind him stood two disciples dressed as scholars. When the old man entered the hall, almost all of them bowed their hands and said, "see you Mr. Zhuge."


    Obviously, this Longtu student has a high status among the scholars, has a good reputation, and is highly respected. As Mo Dejiang knows, qintianjian is a star watching organization for his majesty. The sky is in charge of the ups and downs of a country. From heaven to disaster, good luck in the country, to the longevity of emperors and ministers of the past dynasties, to the disasters of war, floods and droughts, there is no difference. Therefore, although he did not participate in politics, he was a high-ranking official in the imperial court. Moreover, he was handed down to his descendants or disciples through the ages, forming a family system which was independent of the central system and different from the dantai family, Murong family and the ancient family.


    This time Gu fan was granted marquis. Did he disturb Mr. Zhuge of qintianjian?


    When he got to the center of the hall, he slowly held on to his crutch and looked at the crowd. Then he asked Mo Dejiang, the Minister of rites, "Mr. Mo, I heard that the title of Gu fan has been discussed and has not been settled. Do you have a clue now?"


    Mo Dejiang, the Minister of rites, heard what Mr. Zhuge, the master of Longtu, said. He guessed that the master of Longtu of qintianjian must have come to name the ancient marquis. He thought that the "majestic Marquis" was too common. He bowed his hand respectfully to Mr. Zhuge and said, "Mr. Zhuge, I haven''t decided yet."


    Hearing this, he touched his long white beard and said with a smile, "it seems that I''m not too late!"


    On hearing this, Mo Dejiang was overjoyed. He bowed himself and asked, "please give me some advice!"


    Master Longtu nodded, looked at the crowd and said, "when I look at the celestial phenomena at night, I find that the ancient stars are quite different from ordinary people. It''s really a strange phenomenon that has never been seen in history."


    When Mo Dejiang and others heard the speech, they couldn''t help looking at each other and asked in a voice: "this, this, what''s the difference?"


    Mr. Zhuge, the master of Longtu, said in a deep voice: "according to the truth, Gu fan, who was a 19-year-old Marquis, was amazing and gorgeous. He must be the son of heaven who had a destiny star, but he could not find out the corresponding destiny star at all!"


    "Why... Why?" Mo Dejiang, the Minister of rites, also knows a little bit about the art of astrology. He knows that most people who have the honor and fortune of being a marquis must be talented and gorgeous people, and they are favored by heaven. Otherwise, it would be difficult for ordinary people to achieve such a level of cultivation. You should know that the Marquis of the Beidou Dynasty are above the level of star spirit, and the ordinary martial arts who do not have a life star have reached the top of heaven, What''s more, the star level?


    But he couldn''t understand why Gu fan didn''t have a life star?


    Mr. Zhuge, the master of Longtu, said with a smile: "this is also the reason why I came here specially. It can only be said that the old saying goes:" the stars are bright, the sky and the earth are not bright, and the vast way of heaven is different. "


    "It''s different from everything..." murmured Mo Dejiang, the Minister of rites. He also heard this passage, which is the last proverb in the last few pages of the book of changes. It''s like a proverb. Qin Tianjian''s countless sages have cracked almost all the proverbs, but they can''t understand the last sentence. Is it Gu fan who is the key to the last sentence?


    Master Longtu nodded, and then said: "Gu fan has no destiny star, but he has got the talent and achievements comparable to those who have destiny star. That is a variable in the vast star field. Therefore, Laojiu means that the title should inherit heaven''s destiny and be harmonious with people. Therefore, Laojiu wants to be Gu fan''s title and name it" Yiwu Hou. " At this point, the Zhuge old man stopped for a moment and continued to ask, "what do you think of Mr. Mo?"


    Mo Dejiang, the Minister of rites, pondered it for a moment, nodded his head slightly and said, "I think that this title is just the destiny of heaven. It should be based on the fact that Gu fan was a strange number in the vast starry sky. The word" Yi "should be taken first and the word" Renhe "should be taken next. Gu fan was a Marquis with outstanding military achievements. The word" Wu "is the most appropriate word for" Yi Wu marquis. "


    Seeing that Mo Dejiang, Secretary of the Ministry of rites, agreed, he laughed and said, "if so, I''ll be relieved. I''ll leave you." Then he turned around, two young disciples helped the old man and walked out slowly.


    "Master Longtu, please..." Mo Dejiang, the Minister of rites, bowed quickly, reached out his hand and motioned for a moment. Several accompanying officials escorted master Longtu, Mr. Zhuge and others to the door.


    When the master of Longtu left, everyone was relieved. Qintianjian''s Longtu scholars are all here, who can not give a face? There are only a few times in this dynasty when qintianjian betrayed the title of the Marquis of the army. For example, dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, sent a disciple to the Ministry of rites to say that dantai RUOYE should be the Sirius of Beisu, and should be the Marquis of Beisu, so as to suppress Qi luck. Otherwise, there will be chaos for a long time.


    In this way, dantai RUOYE was granted the title of Marquis of Beisu. This time, Gu fan was granted the title of Marquis of Beisu. Mr. Zhuge, the scholar of Longtu in qintianjian, was even more formal than the last time. I can''t help but wonder. Soon, Mo Dejiang, the Minister of rites, wrote a report on the title of Gu fan, and sent it to the emperor Yaowu. The emperor of the world looked at the memorial sent by the Minister of rites, Mo Dejiang. After reading it, he buckled the memorial on the jade table, leaned back slowly, leaned against the throne of red gold, and looked up as if he was looking at the magnificent zenith of the imperial study. After a long time, Emperor Yaowu gave a faint smile, leaned forward, and then spread out the memorial on the jade table. At last, he picked up the grease jade pen and slowly wrote two scarlet characters "zhunzuo". Then he flipped it, put it on the side, stood up and walked in the same place for a few steps. Then he went to the window and looked up at the blue sky of Tianjing City, He pondered: "the vast way of heaven is different from the ordinary... It is different from the ordinary. Gu Yun, it seems that you have a good son! "

 Chapter 548

    After Gu fan''s title was settled, the next process was much smoother. Almost a day later, all the people in the capital knew the title of new Jin Marquis Gu fan: Yiwu Marquis! It is different from the sky, Wu is proud of the world! How heroic, how domineering, this title is full of the spirit of a 19-year-old marquis.


    Three days later, on the sixth day of September, it was the day when Gu fan was officially canonized as Marquis of the army. In the morning, the Marquis''s office in Pingyuan prepared the etiquette early. Yiying''s servant girls and servants have their own places. They can''t go on business in the place where they stand, in the place where they put their hands. Gu fan also bathed and changed into the waiting clothes prepared by the Ministry of rites. It''s a gorgeous blue robe with a vertical collar, a unicorn wrapped around the sleeve, a white jade Python belt, a orchid jade pendant, and gold yak leather boots. The ceremony is in the charge of the Ministry of rites, and the rules are very strict. When the Marquis is appointed, the hair must be combed neatly, not a disordered hair, so as to show that the face must be clean, the hair must be smooth, the crown must be straight, the clothes must be neat and regular. This alone requires more than a dozen servant girls. Gu fan sat in the lobby and combed up. With a cloud dragon green crown bundle, and then insert a jasper long hairpin, coupled with gorgeous Hou Fu, handsome Shenwu, extraordinary momentum. Around the time of Chen, Mo Dejiang, the Minister of rites, appeared in front of the Marquis''s residence in the plain with a long guard of honor composed of palace maids, eunuchs and family membersˇ° The time has come to welcome the new Marquis of different Wu, Mr. Gu fan. "Surrounded by a eunuch in a purple robe, a well-known Jiashi walked slowly to the front of the queue, stretched out his hand to throw the dust, and cried in his voice. The gate "bang ran" opens, Yu Jue madam took a stem servant girl to welcome to go out. Mo Dejiang, the Minister of rites, answered quickly, arched his hand, and said with a smile: "madam Yujue, your son is the Marquis of the army today. Congratulations, your father and son are the Marquis of the royal family, and you are ready for a long favor."ˇ° Mr. Mo, thank you very much. " Yu Jue''s wife is smiling, slowly bowed back a gift. Since the founding of the Beidou Dynasty, there have been two military Marquises, father and son, in a family that are not royal relatives. Apart from the ancient family of Pingyuan Marquis, there is no other family that can do it. Up to now, no one can underestimate the power of the ancient family, no matter in the dynasty or in the army. Mo Dejiang, the Minister of rites, and Mrs. Yujue went together to the lobby where Gu fan was sittingˇ° Mr. Gufan, the good day has come, and the carriage is ready. Please get on the bus. "The Minister of rites, Mo Dejiang, gives a salute to Gufan, and then hands over the canonized gold roll to Gufan.


    Although the Minister of rites was also an important official of the imperial court, and his rank was equal to that of Gufan according to his rank, Gufan, the military Marquis, was considered by the six ministries, approved by the star emperor, and could be passed on to his descendants. He was more noble than Mo Dejiang, the Minister of rites. Therefore, he should be polite to Gufanˇ° Thank you, my Lord Gu fan arched his hand, then gave a salute to his father Gu Yun and elder brother Gu Yu and said, "father, elder brother, then I''ll go."


    Looking at Gu fan who has grown up, he smiles with emotion, pats Gu fan on the shoulder and says, "go, fan''er, after today, I can''t call you like this any more. I have to call you Yiwu Marquis!"


    Gu fan looked at his "father" in front of him and felt a lot of emotion. In fact, the Marquis of Pingyuan in front of him is still his father. If it wasn''t for his great loss of power and decayed foundation, which split half of his soul, how could Gu fan be honored as Marquis today? Think of here, thousands of words is turned into a faint smile, arched hand way: "father cultivation of grace, Gu fan will never forget!"


    Plain Hou Guyun heard speech, can''t help a Leng, obviously he didn''t think that Gu fan would suddenly say such a formal words, just don''t know how to answer, Gu Yu is pushed Gu fan, said with a smile: "such a festive day, say this kind of sour words why, don''t delay, come back to us father and son while drinking and talking!"


    Just as Gu Yu smiles and looks at Gu fan, Gu Yun stares at Gu Yu and says, "what? Do you want to be beaten again? Don''t think it''s great to be your emperor''s son-in-law now. You are still my soldier in name. How dare you drink without my command? "


    Gu Yu can''t help stretching his neck, but he can''t say a word.


    Seeing Gu Yu''s appearance, Gu fan couldn''t help laughing. He patted his elder brother Gu Yu on the shoulder and said, "fortunately, I''m not under my father''s command..."


    Before Gu Yu said anything, Gu fan went out of the door surrounded by a group of attendantsˇ° The moment Gu fan left the house, all the servant girls and servants knelt down. This is a kneeling send, there will be a kneeling welcome in the future, the etiquette rules, very strict. The long guard of honor passed in front of the gate of the Marquis''s residence in the plain and could not see the end at a glance. In the guard of honor, a blue cloud dragon carriage pulled by seven dragon horses was parked in it. Gufan got on the carriage and the carriage moved on slowly. The whole Tianjing City is full of people. This grand ceremony is unprecedented. No matter the old people, they all poured into the street between the plain Marquis''s residence and chengtiantai. Restaurants, restaurants, teahouses, roadsides, all the places where people can stand are full of people. All the people, one by one, stretched their necks, their eyes narrowed with laughter, one by one excited. When the blue cloud dragon carriage drove into Chengtian platform, there was a deafening cheer on both sides of the street. Originally, the conferment of marquis is a great event of a country. In addition, Gu fan''s experience is too legendary. Countless storytellers, poets and musicians have arranged Gu fan''s stories into storybooks, poems and even songs that are easy to sing. They are widely spread in the streets, so that almost all the people in the capital compete to see the elegant demeanour of Gu fan when he was conferred Marquis Wu.


    The saying "having a son should be like a different Marquis" has long been spread around Tianjing City. Both the poor and the rich take it as a creed to encourage and admonish their children. Even the noble families who have conflicts with the civilian factions have to say to their children, "if you have half the skills of the ancient family, what''s the difficulty in reviving the glory of the family in the past?" With so much public opinion, Gu fan went to chengtiantai to accept the title today, but it was more like a process. It was a natural thingˇ° Look, the carriage of marquis Yiwu is coming A man standing in a restaurant in the crowd yelledˇ° What a grand spectacle, more grand than that of the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE! It''s an eye opener. " In the crowd, an ordinary people looked at the car and horse not far away and exclaimedˇ° It''s enough for a young man to have such a reputation. " A taxi with a sword is beside the railings. Looking at the motorcade of Gu fan, a foreign Marquis from afar, he exclaimsˇ° Different Marquis Wu, different Marquis Wu, really different from ordinary people On top of the restaurant, a drinker took a drink from his glass and slowly put it down. Looking at Gu fan''s guard of honor passing under the restaurant, he praised. However, at this time, Gu fan sat on the carriage, as towering as Mount Tai. The sound outside the window was in his ears. At this time, he seemed to feel that he was surrounded by countless envious, admiring, and even envious eyes. He was immersed in the ocean, but he didn''t have the slightest ignorance in his heart. In such a noisy environment, Gu fan felt his body and mind more quiet. It''s not easy for the rock to turn around. It''s the same with the heart of the warrior. But in this cheering, Gu fan felt, felt countless people''s expectation for the title of "Yiwu Marquis". It seems that most people want to see what is different about Gu fan and what will he bring to the whole dynastyˇ° Gu fan opened his eyes slightly, felt the cheers around him, and murmured a few words. It was the words Gu fan had in his hand when he sent his disciples to the plain Marquis''s residence yesterday. Gu fan thought of this, slightly stretched out his right hand, slowly grasped it, and said to himself, "since I am a variable in the way of heaven, I have to lead the change. Only now can I not disgrace the name of" Yiwu Marquis " The guard of honor finally drove into the Chengtian platform. The huge Chengtian platform was silent at this moment. There was no sound, and the needle could be heard. Countless palace maids, eunuchs and imperial guards stood in good order, and dared not moveˇ° Here comes the Marquis Gu fan Gu fan came out of the carriage and appeared in front of him was a long passage formed by two rows of imperial guardsˇ° Lord Gu, please In front of the carriage, a few old eunuchs with white hair and kind face, dressed in a cloud pattern suit, stood in front of the carriage, holding a whiskˇ° "Lord Wu, please..." "father in law, please..." Gu fan answered politely. A group of people, immediately toward chengtiantai high walkˇ° "Yiwuhou Gufan comes to play music", "yiwuhou Gufan comes to..." "yiwuhou Gufan..." "yiwuhou Gufan..." waves of echoes reverberate in the sky above chengtiantai, attracting hundreds of thousands of people around, one by one looking forward to, competing to witness the elegant demeanor of new Jin yiwuhou Gufan. After that, a grand melody rose up against the wind, one after another like a thousand troops against the enemy, mighty as ten thousand horses galloping. For a moment, all the people who heard the melody seemed to be in the battlefield of the two armies. A stream of blood rushed from their hearts to their heads, and a vast, desolate breath reverberated in everyone''s hearts. It is the battle song of ancient times: "military chariot tune" vaguely shows the scene of bloody battle before the ancient Marquis was appointed. After all, who is not the Marquis newly appointed by the Beidou king, who is not fighting against the enemy from thousands of troops and horses?

 Chapter 549

    In this exciting melody, the young man in the blue robe is walking slowly and step by step to the top of chengtiantai.


    When Gu fan was nearly half the way to chengtiantai, the melody around him suddenly changed, from the original passion, the roaring of soldiers and armor, to the atmosphere, majestic and magnificent momentum. In the calm, it was like a big river flowing, like a mountain standing in front of it, which made people look and sigh.


    It is recorded in the Confucian classics of Jiushao, the sacred music of the Confucian school. The first saint Zhongni heard Shao''s music in Qi Dynasty, and the remaining sound was lingering in the Liang Dynasty. He didn''t know the meat in March.


    After a few more steps, the clouds cleared away and the eyes suddenly brightened. In front of me, a white jade Dan long stretches from the foot to the distance, and then to the distance, a magnificent and towering palace looks like a palace standing in the clouds. This is the skyscraper. It is a school of Royal meteorology, showing the supremacy and supremacy of imperial power, which makes people feel like facing the abyss and afraid. Looking at the Chengtian platform in the distance, Gu fan has a feeling that on the Chengtian platform connecting with the sky, there is a pair of noble and dignified eyes overlooking the common people, watching him silently.


    "Yiwu Marquis, please The old eunuch, who was leading the way in front of him, looked back and seemed to be standing in the same place because of surprise. Gu fan gave a glance and urged him. This kind of situation, he this kind of old eunuch sees many, which newly canonized military Marquis, when sees the chengtiantai true appearance, all is such expressionˇ° Father in law, please Gu fan returned to his senses, and with a smile, he turned to walk slowly towards the steps.


    Then he followed several old eunuchs and walked along the cloud pattern white jade Danlong.


    Ordinary people can only stand under the Chengtian platform to observe the ceremony. On both sides of the white jade Danlong, all the military officials, generals and officials of Tianjing City are arrayed on both sides of the Danlong in formal dress. Civil servants on the left, military officers on the right. The size of the official ranks, from low to high, from the nearest place to Gufan, has been arranged to the top of chengtiantai. The higher the position, the higher the standing. Gu fan followed several old eunuchs and walked forward. In front of a dragon head carved fence, Gu fan stopped and did not move. There was silence on the platform. Everyone is waiting in silence. The procedure of the ceremony was very strict. There can be no mistake. No mistakes can be made in the arrangement of official uniforms and ribbons. More than that, there are strict controls on time. When and what to do, there are strict requirements. Time goes by slowly. A moment later, a sound of footwork comes from Chengtian platform. The sound is as clear as a jade bead plate. At the same time, a majestic clear air, such as crazy clouds, burst out everywhere. All of a sudden, the whole chengtiantai is like falling into a secluded place. There is a cool air everywhere, secreting people''s heart and spleen. Only heard a Hongliang coiled on the Chengtian platformˇ° Xuan Gufan


    Before the sound of the broken jade falling on the plate was settled, the echoes from all directions came together, as if countless people were singing in the skyˇ° Xuangufan... Xuangufan... Xuangufan... "I obey the order." As soon as the echo fell, Gu fan bowed to the empty space above the Chengtian platform and made a salute. Then he quickly walked directly to the Chengtian platform in the distance. This time, several chief Li officers did not followˇ° Dada dada... "The yak leather boots step on the white jade Danlong, making clear footsteps. Gufan''s footsteps are sonorous and powerful, and each step is like a stone striking each other. The last time Gu fan appeared in front of the officials, that is, the last time he was in court for cross examination, it was just that Gu fan had not been appointed Marquis, so he should not make too much publicity. Therefore, his own breath should be more restrained, and he did not dare to be too presumptuous, so as not to be considered young and frivolous, which would cause resentment. But now that he has been granted the title of Yiwu Marquis, he is famous all over the world. Naturally, he does not have to be careful to restrain his breath, so as not to be looked down upon by others. Suddenly, his breath bursts out like a mountain, like a sea, like a prison, like a prison. All the people who feel this breath, whether Wen Chen or the military Marquis of xingpo rank, are sweating, and their forehead is sweating. One step, two steps, three steps. Gu fan is not quick, walking forward, constantly passing a low-level official, general. Princes, ministers, even marquis. The array of Marquises, and then forward, up the stairs, separated by hundreds of Zhang distance, Gu fan suddenly saw several familiar figures, it is Qingshu Marquis Murong qianhan, and Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun.


    Hou Guyun of Pingyuan didn''t attend because he wanted to avoid suspicion because Gufan was his son.


    At this time, Murong qianhan, the Marquis of Qingshu, looks at Gu fan who walks up the steps slowly with a happy smile. After all, Gu fan can be canonized as Marquis of the army, and the Murong family contributes a lot. Murong qianhan, the Marquis of Qingshu, even treats Gu fan as half of his son, whether he is fighting for treason or not in the court or running for the Marquis of Gu fan, All of them spared no effort. Now Gu fan has finally been granted the title of Yiwu Marquis, which is the result of his cultivation. With the establishment of Gu fan''s status as a foreign Marquis, the alliance between Gu family and Murong family increased greatly. With the support of two military marquis in the northeast and northwest, it can be said that Gu family has occupied half of the army.


    Different from the smiling Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan, the disrespectful expression of Qing Dynasty Marquis dantai at this time is more intriguing. There is no expression on that face, just like a human skin mask, which makes people unable to guess what the mainstay of the noble Marquis faction and the head of dantai family is thinking at this time.


    Gu fan glanced at the Marquis''s line-up quickly with the remaining light from the corner of his eye. He had a faint smile in his heart. Sure enough, the Marquis of Beisu didn''t come! Gu fan, the youngest marquis in addition to Gu fan, is indeed a bit unsettled. After all, after Gu fan''s appearance, the aura on the head of many Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE is much dimmer. Gu fan leaps to become the youngest marquis in the history of the Beidou Dynasty, the first talent of the young warrior in Tianjing City, and the young Marquis dantai RUOYE is a wild and uninhibited marquis, The reputation in Tianjing City is not good. For example, when Babu performed martial arts, he lost to Gu fan on the school field and wanted to kill people. This one thing alone is enough to be approved by the storytellers in the city. He has a bad reputation.


    With his age and reputation completely behind Gu fan, the only one who can regain his self-confidence is his martial arts cultivation of Xingjie rank and the title of the first young talent of the noble Hou''s children. Of course, this is also in the northern Marquis Dan Tai if evil do not know that Dan Tai Jie is the national teacher of dog Rong, Star Hao level limit situation.

 Chapter 550

    Gu fan''s mind is full of twists and turns, but his face is still calm, and his steps are still calm. He knows in his heart, "whether it''s right or wrong is a matter of public opinion. If you don''t come to attend the ceremony of marquis conferring on Gu fan, you won''t give me face. If I do something wrong to you in the future, you can''t blame me!"


    After Gu fan was promoted to xingpo level, he became more and more aware that the most important thing in martial arts is the will. However, to practice martial arts is to temper the will. Martial arts is to fight with heaven. The fight in the court is to fight against humanity, which is also to temper the will.


    The essence of martial arts is just like the struggle in court. If you want to win in a fight, you must know how to take advantage of the situation. If you only know how to go against the trend, but don''t know how to take advantage of it, it''s like fish and shrimps in a lake, they can''t make a big thing.


    In the past few days, Gu fan had a deeper understanding of the way of heaven and earth by reading the ghost Sutra of the underworld, and then understood the way of humanity from the way of heaven. Each of those strong people in the ancient and Middle Ages was the top overlord of martial arts. They were rebellious, extreme, independent of the emperor''s orders, but they were always rebellious, rebellious, rebellious, that is, against the heaven and against the trend, But I don''t know the consequences of taking advantage of the situation.


    Detachment is the end, but not the means. The people who can really break away from the fate of heaven and earth must be those who are good at borrowing rules, using rules, and breaking the rules. Gu fan walked along thousands of steps and walked step by step towards the towering platform of heaven with the eyes of countless people.


    Gu fan walked up slowly, and saw five palace marshals standing on the chengtiantai.


    Each of these five Taiwei in the palace commander''s mansion is wearing a big banner, covering most of his face. He can''t see his face clearly, but the breath of each figure is so strong that Gu fan has to look up to it.


    Even in the face of the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie, Gu fan did not feel such a sense of oppression. Compared with these five huge pressures, the breath of Gu fan''s xingpo level is like the fluorescence of the stars under the scorching sun, as small as a firefly, as a candle in the wind.


    "Gu fan, congratulations on your being appointed as the Marquis of foreign military. Since today, you have become a talented young man among the military Marquis of our Dynasty. You should be diligent and not slack off at all, you know?" Standing at the side of a palace commander mansion Taiwei to Gu Fan said.


    When Gu fan heard the words, he arched his hand slightly and said, "Gu fan must be the life of the country. He will die forever."


    Listening to Gu fan''s reply, the commander in the middle nodded slightly, slowly opened a roll of gold in his hand, and said in a deep voice, "Gu fan, listen to Xuan."


    "Weichen is here."


    Gu fan quickly knelt down on one knee and made a gesture of listening.


    "Fengtianyun, the leader of the stars and all things in the Beidou Dynasty, the emperor of the Yaowu star imperial edict said...."


    According to the content of the imperial edict, the palace commander read out one by one. This royal canonization document was written by the author. It begins with an article about ghosts and gods, the country and the country, and ends with the text.


    "... specially, I have ordered that you should be more diligent and not neglect the ancient marquis."


    The palace commander''s office Taiwei announced the gold roll, and he closed his hands. According to the law, he closed the gold roll and handed it to Gufan: "Gufan, take the order."


    "Wei Chen leads the order."


    Gu fan stood up, took the gold scroll, and nodded slightly. He only heard the commander-in-chief of the palace saying to him: "the canonization ceremony is the last step. Go, Gufan. Your majesty is waiting for you. "


    With that, the six palace marshals gave way from the middle of the road for only one person to pass. After all, Gu fan was the protagonist of today''s Marquis ceremony. Even the palace marshals, who were so noble that they had to give in.


    Chengtiantai is very close to you, but you can''t say much about it. From the six palace in the middle of the house, strode toward the top of the chengtiantai.


    Thirty feet, twenty feet, ten feet... A strange feeling welled up in my heart, with the approaching steps. Gu fan''s mind was suddenly a little bit restricted. This is the feeling when facing an absolutely strong one. There is not only the awe of power, but also the impulse to defeat the other. This is not fear, but the feeling of breaking through the fog and seeing the sun through the clouds.


    The summit of chengtiantai is quiet, as if a needle can be heard on the ground, but Gu fan can feel behind him. Countless pairs of eyes are on his back and body.


    Gu fan looked up, the sky sun has gradually climbed to the middle of the sky, Rao is September, at noon, the sun is still a little harsh.


    It''s already noon. No matter whether he is ready or not, according to the rules of the canonization ceremony, when the sun is at its peak at noon, he must step into the top of chengtiantai and accept the title of emperor Yaowu. To show the Marquis ceremony, heaven and earth Zhaozhao, can tell the sun and the moon ghosts.


    Bang!


    Gu fan walked through the last step, and when he stepped down, he heard only a light sound, which echoed quietly on the empty Chengtian platform.


    Chengtian platform is very spacious and quiet. There is only one middle-aged man in xuanhuang robe. The robe is covered with the picture of stars and the moon. The top of the sleeve is the Big Dipper, which symbolizes the Qi cloud of the Big Dipper Dynasty. Look at that man again, he is a middle-aged man with black hair and crown face, sitting quietly on the throne of red gold.


    That breath is like a perfect fusion of the emperor in front of him, the Star Dragon Robe, the red gold throne, the snow like floor tiles of Chengtian platform, and even the vast sky.


    His eyes were closed and motionless, as if in some sort of meditation. There is no imagination, the sky shaking domineering, there is no unparalleled, unmatched momentum. As like as two peas in the throne, the men who sit on the throne of gold are just like the benevolent, holy kings who have been handed down from generation to generation. This breath is quite different from the feeling of Gu fan when he saw the emperor Yaowu in the Beidou hall last time. This is simply the image of the sage king that people all over the world look forward to. However, Gu fan knew that the real emperor Yaowu was not like this. How could he be a powerful man who was proficient in the emperor''s mind and strategy, and whose strength reached the rank of xingzun? In a flash, Gu fan''s mind suddenly flashed before he was granted the marquis. Master Longtu asked his disciples to give him the words: "the stars are bright, the sky and the earth are not bright. The way of heaven is vast, which is different from the ordinary. " Gu fan suddenly understood that Yaowu star emperor''s life star is the Big Dipper, which is also among the stars. If the stars are bright, the heaven and earth will not be bright. Obviously, it will not be the blessing of life. Yaowu star emperor wants to make Gu fan feel the power gap between him and him, and then completely subdue Gu fan. As if sensing the thoughts in Gu fan''s heart, the motionless figure on the red gold throne trembled, and then opened his eyes. At that moment, Gu fan was shocked, as if he had been hit by a comet. Infinite stars, flying towards themselves, but in the blink of an eye, the stars collapse, together with the world where the stars live, also instantly destroyed. One world after another is destroyed, one world after another is born, and the endless world is endless. In these eyes, life and death are endlessˇ° Gufan In the silence, a thunderous voice sounded in Gufan''s ears. It''s like hundreds of millions of thunder exploding in the void. This is the real strength of emperor Yaowu! Gu fan doubted that there was someone else in Yaowu star emperor who spoke softly and politely in Beidou hall, because the gap between them was too big! Big enough to be different! In the sound of the moment, red gold throne of the emperor Huo stood up, this moment, his temperament has undergone earth shaking changes. Like an ancient sleeping king, suddenly, he woke up and showed a suffocating pressure on the emperor Yaowu. At the moment he stood up, a storm of terror spread to every corner, and the space groaned unbearably, as if it would be broken at any time. Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang. Like ancient gods, every step of the way shakes the universe and shakes hundreds of millions of infinite planes. A strong purple, filled with the perception of ancient fan. Chengtiantai seems to suddenly become another vast space. And in every corner of this space, there is a strong and impenetrable pressure and atmosphere. Gu fan''s vision seems to have been completely lost, and then even his sense of smell is also lost. The original strong fragrance on Chengtian platform is also gradually lost, and his sense of taste and touch also seems to be lost. The prestige of the strong star Zun can deprive the five senses of his weaker opponent! Gu fan has no doubt that if Yaowu Xinghuang really wants to deal with himself, he can completely deprive him of his five senses, and turn this amazing young master into a blind, deaf and dumb man! In a trance, a god standing upright between heaven and earth, with a pair of golden eyes, overlooking himself coldly, just like overlooking a tiny mole ant. The next moment, a majestic pressure falls on Gu fan. At that moment, Gu fan only felt that the weight of billions of space in the universe was carried by himself. No matter how strong a person''s physical body is, it is impossible for him to bear the weight of billions of space in the universe. Gu fan''s face suddenly changed, according to the procedure of marquis, as long as the last moment, when the monarch and his ministers salute, Gu fan needs to kneel down. That is a kind of ancient tradition of monarch and ministerˇ° The stars are shining, the sky and the earth are not shining. " Strange images are around the corner. I don''t know how many strong people will come out one after another. Now the foreign invasion of the Beidou Dynasty has been gradually subdued by the barbarians from all sides. The next disaster should be in the sects, which others don''t know. In the sects, there are strong people in Xingjie, Xinghao, and even xingzun ranks, and the number is far more than that of the imperial court. If there is no strong power, In this storm, only drift with the current, there is a risk of destruction at any time. This is something that Gufan cannot tolerateˇ° "Ah" Gu fan had a burst of drinking in his heart, and his whole body immediately crackled. A strong spiritual will, like a wild beast, broke out to fight against the pressure from the emperor Yaowu. However, compared with the powerful of xingzun rank, the realm of ancient xingpo rank and the power of 32 xingxuan have not yet condensed into a nebula. Compared with the vast power of xingzun rank, it is just like hitting a stone with an eggˇ° The sound of "Qiang" is the sound of the sword chanting in Qingyue. The cold light on Chengtian platform flickers, as if splitting the sky under that sword. In the void, it is like exploding countless thunders. A long blue purple sword condensing the breath of the Big Dipper stars splits the air and floats over Gufan''s head.

 Chapter 551

    Gu fan recognized the origin of the blue purple sword at a glance! Taizu of Beidou Dynasty, the sword of Beidou star Emperor!


    The power of the Big Dipper contained in this sword is vast and majestic, which is almost comparable to the strength of a star power. Gu fan has no doubt that as long as Yaowu star emperor has the sword of the Big Dipper star emperor in his hand, it will be enough to fight against the limit of xingzun rank, even the strong one above xingzun rank. Even if he is not as strong as Fengshen Renault, he is similar to ye Xuanji, who has lost his immortal weapon.


    At the moment when this "Dou Zhuan seven star sword" which is comparable to that of the powerful star rank, a sea of prison like pressure pours on it, just like a gluttonous beast tearing life to pieces! At this time, Gu fan suddenly drank it, but his mind turned. He combined the ghost Sutra of the underworld with the secret method of the demon sect and the fundamental book of the northern Yao palace, the way of the heaven and the earth of the Taiyin, and injected it into Gu fan''s original life seal script and the killing God sword!


    "Kill


    The shock of "killing God and chopping magic sword" in Gu fan''s body made a sudden burst of murderous spirit, which covered Gu fan''s body. The pressure of interfering with Gu fan''s five senses suddenly seemed like a bullock entering the sea, absorbed by the killing God and chopping magic sword, and disappeared without a trace.


    At that moment, the illusion disappeared, and Gu fan finally felt Yaowu star emperor again. There was a slight look of appreciation in his eyes, but it soon passed away.


    "Kneel down"


    As soon as the breath of Yaowu star emperor was collected, the breath of terror disappeared immediately.


    Gu fan didn''t insist this time. When Emperor Yaowu said these two words, it meant that the ceremony of Marquis was back to the original track.


    "See your majesty."


    Gu fan slowly kneels down on his knees, and Hongsheng responds.


    The Douzhuan seven star sword, which symbolizes the supreme force of the Beidou Dynasty and the supreme authority of the successive star emperors, is suspended above the head of Gufan. His eyes fixed on Gu fan silently. After the noise just now, the whole Chengtian stage was silent again.


    "Gufan, are you willing to submit to me?"


    The voice of emperor Yaowu echoed in the hall without any fluctuation, which was very simple.


    Hearing this voice, Gu fan was stunned at first, and then his mind was shocked. He didn''t expect that Yao Wu Xing Huang''s question should come so directly and fiercely.


    Surrender or not?


    Loyal minister or disorderly Minister?


    Although Gu fan''s impression of emperor Yaowu was not bad, his straightforward way of asking questions was almost like asking a slave. This kind of feeling made him feel humiliated and unwilling at the same time.


    If he chose the former, he would have given up his integrity as a warrior and his heart and pursuit. In the future, he would be just like those sectarian masters who worked for the imperial court. He would be a flying eagle, a running dog and a walking corpse!


    Choosing the latter is tantamount to choosing to tear open the skin with emperor Yaowu. Completely standing on the opposite side, even morally, is lost.


    Time seems to have come to a standstill. Yaowu Xinghuang''s common words, however, everything he has said and done before, must be sharp.


    Gu fan''s forehead exuded cold sweat. His lips moved and he did not dare to answer easily. If you don''t give a good answer, I''m afraid you will lose not only the glory of the rise of the ancient family and the two Marquis, but also the chance to reverse the fate of his family, and even the lives of more than 300 people in the plain Marquis''s mansion.


    As time goes by, Yaowu star emperor does not say a word. The blue and purple Dou Zhuan seven star sword is still floating on Gu fan''s head, waiting for his answer.


    On the platform, the silence was chilling.


    Although Gu fan entered Chengtian platform, it was like entering another space, no sound came out. But a lot of people feel different.


    "What''s the matter? According to the procedure of the ceremony, at this time, Emperor Yaowu should have been canonized


    On the way of chengtiantai stairs, Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan felt strange and looked at the Taihe hall.


    It is not only Hou Murong qianhan, the Minister of rites, Mo Dejiang, Chao Tianrui, the Minister of arms, but also the eunuch of Si Li in the palace who feel the difference. One by one, they look at the Chengtian platform.


    Not far from chengtiantai, the six palace marshals looked at each other and felt the uneasiness and worry in their eyes.


    On the Chengtian platform in the vast clouds.


    The emperor and his ministers were silent, just like statues. Yaowu star emperor''s expression, not a bit impatient. He''s waiting for Gufan''s answer.


    Gu fan never thought that the fate of Gu Jia would be in his own hands in such a straightforward way at such a time. His heart was struggling violently.


    If the emperor Yaowu was promised, the ancient family would be greatly favored, and their status would be suddenly raised, even higher than that of all noble Marquis and aristocratic families. After all, the strength and popularity of the father and son of the ancient family had reached an unprecedented peak after the Cangyuan war, and no noble Marquis could compete with him.


    I do not know how long, as if after 10000 years, and as if only a short moment. Gu fan seems to have done his best and said with difficulty:


    "Wei Chen must be loyal to the people of our country. All the people in the world want to do is look up to the sky, look down to the earth, and look up to the heart." Gu fan did not answer directly. You don''t have a joke. You answer directly in front of emperor Yaowu, no matter which answer. It doesn''t make much difference. Gu fan finished this sentence, then did not move. In fact, Gu fan''s words are still very ambiguous. What he said is "loyal to our country and the people" loyal to our country and the people''s life at the same time. That is to say, if Yao Wu Xinghuang goes astray and does harm to the people''s life, he will not be foolishly loyal to him. On the contrary, he will go through fire and water, and will not resign! Another sentence is that Gu fan wants nothing else, and he hopes to be worthy of his heart. That is to say, he won''t do anything against his heart, and don''t want him to do it! This is Gu fan''s own answer in the face of emperor Yaowu''s coercion and inducement!

 Chapter 552

    Chengtian platform is still in a terrible silence. The purple black sword is steadily suspended in front of Gu fan, giving off the incomparable power.


    I don''t know how long later, there was a trace of expression on the emperor''s face.


    "What a clear conscience." Emperor Yaowu laughs: "I hope you can really be honest and heartless."


    As soon as the voice fell, the closed breath on Chengtian platform suddenly vented. Outside chengtiantai, all the princes and generals immediately felt the presence of yaowuxinghuang and could not help but feel relieved.


    At the next moment, the magnificent and majestic voice of the emperor Yaowu resounded throughout the capital


    "Today, he has been canonized as a different Marquis of Wu in ancient times, and he has been granted this title."


    As soon as the voice fell, a purple air rose from the ground and penetrated the sky. Then there was silence on the platform. And the emperor of Yaowu star disappeared.


    For a long time, Gu fan just stood up and walked down the chengtiantai.


    At the same time, chengtiantai, a blue and purple yaomang wrapped a person, fell from the sky. In the middle of chengtiantai, among the six palace marshals, the purple Qi dissipates. The figure of Yaowu Xinghuang, holding a blue purple sword, appears in the void.


    A voice, rather than a smile, rang in Gu fan''s ear.


    "Worthy of my heart... Interesting Gu fan, I hope you are worthy of my cultivation..."


    The words stopped suddenly, but Gu fan breathed a sigh of relief and walked slowly down the stairs. When he reached the middle of the stage, the six palace marshals and yaowuxing emperor had already left. There were only civil and military officials watching him below.


    This grand ceremony of conferring a marquis, which is regarded by others as a great honor, is such a terrible trial of Gu fan''s mind and martial arts. Fortunately, Gu fan has survived. If Gu fan can''t survive and succumbs to Emperor Yaowu''s coercion, I''m afraid that his martial arts will have suffered indelible damage now, and he will be hopeless if he wants to be promoted in the future.


    Then there are celebrations. The Beidou Dynasty is very lucky for the newly appointed marquis. The celebrations will last for seven days. First, they will go to the Imperial City, then they will go hunting in the Royal Garden in Shanglin, give game banquets, and formally meet the six palace marshals. Of course, now there are seven Taiwei. Prince Taibao Pingyuan Hou Guyun is also on the list. Military Marquis of civilian origin has entered the palace to become Taiwei. There has never been a Taiwei in the three generations of emperor Xinghuang. In addition, Gu fan''s momentum is at its zenith. The air of the whole Tianjing City seems to be filled with news about the father and son of the ancient family.


    However, in fact, Gu fan did not take part in the first day''s tour of the Imperial City, but stayed behind closed doors.


    The location is not in the plain Marquis''s house, but in Gu fan''s own Yiwu Marquis''s house. After returning from the Imperial City, the guard of honor directly led Gu fan to the gate of Yiwu Marquis''s house.


    His Yiwu Marquis''s mansion was originally a prince''s mansion at the back of the plain Marquis''s mansion. In a hurry, the Ministry of work couldn''t find a more suitable mansion, so it had to rebuild the prince''s mansion and became the ancient Yiwu Marquis''s mansion.


    In this way, Gufan''s Yiwu Marquis''s mansion was even wider than that of the plain Marquis''s mansion. As soon as he entered the gate, he saw hundreds of servant girls and servants standing on both sides of the road, kneeling down together and answering: "welcome to the Marquis''s mansion!"


    Gu fan, surrounded by the officials of the Ministry of rites, glanced at the servant girls and slaves around him with the light of his eyes. He knew that these were all the servant girls and slaves bought by the purchasing Bureau, and some of them were the relatives of the criminals who had been confiscated.


    But Gu fan only looked at them and immediately found something wrong. With a cold smile in his heart, he still walked towards the hall. Just as he looked at them, he found that some of them were masters. Although they tried to hide, they could not escape the eyes of Gu fan. What can laugh at too big for her skin? He is too overconfident to put his eyes on his eyes. Although these master have hidden secrets, the ordinary stars and warriors are naturally unable to see any way. But who is the ancient fan? If you want to talk about the hidden breath, I''m afraid there is no one more proficient than Gu fan in the whole Tianxuan state.


    "Well, I''d like to see who actually has the ambition and the leopard to arrange eye liner in my mansion."


    Gu fan gave a cold hum, walked slowly into the hall, and around the crane cloud brocade screen, saw that there were eight mahogany chairs in two rows in the hall. In the middle of the hall, there is a picture of a fierce tiger in the forest.


    Through the hall, you can see the zigzag corridors, rockery pavilions and pavilions surrounded by green water. Compared with the Tianhou mansion, it is really the style of the prince''s mansion. In addition to the fact that the Ministry of work was afraid of trespassing and took off two auspicious beasts from each eaves, Gufan''s Yiwu Marquis''s mansion is the first of its kind.


    As for the guards of yiwuhou mansion, Gu fan is still the commander of the cloud wing Department of the imperial guards. Therefore, Gu fan has deployed the cloud wing Department of the Imperial Guards for the security work of yiwuhou mansion. These cloud wing soldiers used to live and die with him, so they are much more loyal than those slaves of the purchase bureau!


    After Gu fan went back to his bedroom, he told Yun Qi Wei of the cloud wing department, the imperial guard who was defending Yiwu Marquis''s house, not to disturb his seclusion except for very urgent matters.


    After seeing the real strength of emperor Yaowu, Gu fan felt the urgency of power and the powerlessness of fighting against the way of heaven.


    After seeing the power of the immortal gun, he was able to understand the significance of this Yutian level weapon to himself and the whole family. Moreover, when he was fighting against dantai Jie, suddenly, his understanding of the immortal gun was still limited to the scope that the heaven killing demon ye Xuanji told him. That was far from enough. And he has another problem, that is why he can not condense a higher level of nebula? Gu fan''s number of xingxuan now reaches 32, which can be said to be the most powerful martial artist of xingxuan. According to common sense, if he reaches nine after xingpo level, he should be able to break through a barrier of nebular force. But Gu fan has reached the power of 32 stars, but he has not felt the barrier of a nebula, let alone broken through... What''s the matter? This is also the main reason why Gu fan can''t wait to close the door immediately after the dust of Fenghou is settled. Gu fan sat on his bed, adjusted his breath for a while, then slowly closed his eyes and entered the state of harmony between man and nature. Then his consciousness went into the eternal gun. In the state of mind, Gu fan saw this three pointed two edged gun, even he felt amazing. In the immortal gun, Gu fan saw the six paths of samsara, which symbolized the cycle and operation of heaven. At this time, Gu fan suddenly moved in his heart. The soul he absorbed with the sword of killing gods and chopping demons could read the memory of the people who had been refined into puppets, as well as the skills. Could the people who had been absorbed into the fork of reincarnation by the seven samsara days get the memory? Gu fan tried to open the reincarnation fork in the immortal gun, and saw a violent breath suddenly gush out, as if to tear Gu fan''s will and highlight the reincarnation fork. Gu fan''s spirit body shook slightly, and immediately stabilized. He recognized the familiar breath. It was Dan Taijie, the black robed ghost, who was sealed by him in the fork of reincarnation. After seven rounds of reincarnation, the power of reincarnation in heaven, and the explosion of his own soul, Dan Taijie''s soul power was far less than before, It''s just barely equal to the soul strength of a star level warrior, and his consciousness seems to be not very sound. However, the deep hatred for Gufan in his heart has long been branded in his mind, and the madness and paranoia before his death made him rush towards Gufan''s spirit body at the moment when the fork of reincarnation opened, It''s like a crazy dog. If in the past, Gu fan would be awed by him a little, then now Dan Tai Jie has become a drowning dog, where can he be afraid of this guy? Gu fan just raised his right hand, a group of green light suddenly appeared, and flew to tan Tai Jie, only one face, that Tan Tai Jie screamed and was trapped in the green lightˇ° The way of life and death, the principle of reincarnation, you are still stubborn. It''s really sad Gu fan stood with a negative hand, looking at the dantai Jie covered by the blue light, and said coldly, "so, you can''t stay in the seven samsara!" Gu Fan said, from his spirit around the spread of countless blood runes, towards the blue light wrapped around the Dan Tai Jie. Although the soul of that dantai Jie had been beaten to pieces, his memory had been broken a lot, and his mind was not very clear, but I didn''t know whether it was out of instinct or not. At the moment when it was wrapped in the blood color seal script, the soul even begged for mercyˇ° Hum, Dan Tai Jie is so proud that he does not hesitate to live or die to pursue me across time and space. I can''t imagine that you are such a coward. What do you want to do? " Gu fan roared, and his hands were suddenly sealed in front of him. He pinched a formula in his left and right handsˇ° Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill... "In the samsara of the seven paths, the murderous spirit suddenly surged in, and the blood runes that twined around the soul of dantai Jie suddenly became bright. The soul of dantai Jie was melting like ice in hot water. After a moment, it had been completely refined. At the same time, a lot of information poured into Gufan''s memory. All of a sudden, Gu fan''s mind came up with many pictures that he didn''t have. It was like the last time ye Xuanji, the God killer, helped him recover his memory. Gu fan saw a handsome boy holding a thick book with a blonde boy in a dark palace. The girl with blonde hair and blue eyes, with cherry mouth open, is reading one note after another, while the boy next to her is still in a muddle, a kind of muddle. At this time, Gu fan''s idea was shocked, because he saw that on the thick book, there were four words written in the ancient characters "ghost Sutra of the underworld"!

 Chapter 553

    These four words are as like as two peas in the book of "ghost king", which is seen in ancient times. They are judged by one eye only. The collection of "ghost king" is not the original copy but the hand written copy. This is the original version of the ghost Sutra in the memory of Dan Tai Jie!


    Gu fan suddenly felt that his breath became much shorter. Those who did not practice the ghost Sutra of the underworld did not know the benefits of this book. He had tasted the sweetness. It was the reasonable exposition and explanation of the way of heaven in the ghost Sutra of the underworld that could make the practitioners open up, even break through the shackles of the realm, and enhance their strength, In the understanding of the way of heaven, we can take the lead, sometimes we can turn defeat into victory in the case of absolute inferiority!


    But similarly, Gu fan also had doubts in his heart. Is this black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie actually a man from the hell palace?


    Just when he was puzzled, a couple of young girls in his memory had turned many pages, and what he saw next was all the parts that Gu fan had not seen... "The way of heaven, if there is more damage, it will make up for the deficiency."


    "All things are born to support man, and nothing to repay heaven."


    When Gu fan saw this, he was stunned and was about to deliberate. He only saw the following paragraph: "stop killing by killing, stop fighting by fighting, stop fighting by fighting..."


    The first half of this "ghost Sutra of the underworld" talks about the way of heaven and how grand it is. It''s hard to resist. The second half focuses on humanity and the relationship between heaven and man. Although it''s novel, it''s extreme. Gu fan is a little lucky that he only got half of the "ghost Sutra" in Huanyu Jinwu of BEIYAO palace. If it''s the whole one, I''m afraid he''ll read the second half, He became a madman who enjoyed killing and stopped fighting by fighting.


    Gu fan knew that this "ghost Sutra of the underworld" had no great determination, so he rashly realized that it was bound to be backfired. With a slight frown, he had left the handwriting in his memory about the "ghost Sutra of the underworld" in his mind, which was spliced with the half book in his mind before, but he didn''t read it. Instead, his mind gradually became clear and retreated from the seven chaotic samsara.


    He wiped out the ghost of the black robed ghost Dan Tai Jie in the seven samsara of the immortal gun, and extracted the memory of the ghost Sutra of the underworld. Even if Gu fan''s spiritual power was stronger than ordinary people, he could not bear it.


    At this time, a strong sense of fatigue suddenly strikes Gu fan. The memory of dantai Jie that Gu fan had lost before suddenly reappears, and there are more and more pictures of his memory, whether it''s the picture of his learning martial arts, or the picture of him in the palace of he people, or the picture of him enjoying music with his wife, or even the picture of him and his wife being warm, All appear in Gu fan''s mind.


    The more Gu fan wanted to get rid of these pictures, the more these pictures filled his mind, and even vaguely made him have an illusion: This is his own memory... He was dantai Jie, or his previous life was dantai Jie!


    Those pictures, because they did not belong to any level of attack, could not be defended at all. They gave Gu fan a powerful impact and even gave him the illusion that "I am Dan Tai Jie".


    At this time, Gu fan''s mind suddenly sounded a powerful and solemn "kill!" The sound, however, was the buzzing of the killing God sword, which interrupted Gu fan''s thinking. Suddenly, those memory pictures were like canvases torn into two by people from the middle. They were broken one after another, and Gu fan''s thoughts were clear again.


    But when all this was over, Gu fan had already stepped back from the realm of the unity of man and nature. He supported the bed frame with both hands, and his cold sweat rolled down like a waterfall. Looking at the mattress he was sitting on, he was soaked with sweat as if it had been watered.


    Gu fan was so frightened that when he recalled the previous scene, he still felt afraid. It''s obvious that just now is the soul''s reaction to the noumenon. Gu fan just assimilated a little bit of the soul of dantai Jie, and almost was killed by him. If it wasn''t for the automatic protection of the God killing sword, I''m afraid Gu fan would be occupied by dantai Jie''s consciousness now.


    Gu fan used to seal his opponent with his own essence and blood before. Although he could read his opponent''s memory, it was not the first time that his memory was directly integrated into his own soul. Fortunately, the soul of Dan Tai Jie was extremely weak. Otherwise, he might have capsized in the sewer.


    However, Gu fan''s adventure was fruitful. He found the complete version of the ghost Sutra of the underworld, and then he could systematically learn the martial arts of the underworld hall. Because Gu fan had only a little practice in the ghost Sutra of the underworld, he often broke off when he was interested in it. It was like walking on a smooth road, suddenly breaking the mountain, and there was a cliff in front of him, There are so many things that we can''t go through.


    But now that Gu fan has finally collected the ghost Sutra of the underworld, his doubts and difficulties no longer exist. In time, Gu fan will not be difficult to become a master of the underworld palace.


    Just as Gu fan got out of bed, he heard someone knock on the door slowly. Gu fan can''t help frowning when he hears the harsh knock on the door. He remembers that before closing the door, he told Yun Qi Wei of the cloud wing department, the Imperial Guard in charge of the protection of the foreign Marquis, not to bother me if there is nothing important... But what''s the matter?


    Gu fan was upset, but he couldn''t help it. He put on his clothes and went over. When he opened the door, he suddenly saw a young monk in blue and purple. From his clothes, he turned out to be a disciple of Zichen hall!


    Gu fan was about to open his mouth when the disciple of Zichen Hall said to Gu fan: "I''m a different marquis. Please be worshipped by the younger generation..." Gu fan was slightly stunned. He was thinking that for the sect, it''s like a sea of swords and mountains, a dragon pond and a tiger''s cave. In front of him, the son of Zichen hall is no more than the cultivation of star soul level. How did he get in? There must be a saying in it... Without waiting for Gu fan to think more, the disciple of Zichen hall rushed to say: "Yiwu Marquis, i... the leader of our sect, juxia, has risen!" Gu fan listened to the disciple''s words, and finally knew what had happened... Some time ago, Gu fan''s promise to the second seed of Zichen hall seemed to be fulfilled.

 Chapter 554

    When Gu fan heard that disciple''s words, he understood most of them in his heart. The leader of Zichen hall, Ziying Zhenren, rose to the top of the star rank. The No.1 seed of Zichen hall, Bai Liyi, was in front of him. Han Lingfeng had only his own strength to rely on.


    He looked at the disciple of Zichen hall, stretched out his right hand and motioned him to sit down first. When the disciple sat down, he asked in a deep voice, "what''s my name? How long ago was this? "


    The Zichen hall disciple arched his hand and said, "in xiayewen, this was three days ago. I''ll travel day and night and come from the sky."


    Gu fan nodded slightly and asked, "is Bai Liyi officially appointed as the next leader? How many elders support Bai Liyi to be superior? "


    Ye Wen continued: "bailiyi has not been appointed. There is no definite news about the elders who support bailiyi. They can only say that there are voices of opposition."


    Gu fan heard this, his heart was clear. He said to the disciple with a faint smile, "I understand. I will handle this matter properly."


    After listening to Gu fan''s understatement, the disciple was stunned. He was about to say something more to persuade Gu fan to change his mind.


    But who is Gu fan? He raised his hand and said to Ye Wen, "Ye Wen, you must be tired from a long distance. You might as well have a rest in my Yiwu Marquis''s house for a few days. This matter needs to be considered in the long run... "


    He''s not stupid. Han Lingfeng sent a minion to Gufan''s Yiwu Marquis''s house empty handed. He wanted the Great Dipper king to go and spare no effort to help him. Even if the friendly forces ask for help, they have to negotiate good terms and prepare gifts. What''s more, it''s not a matter of losing one''s lips and teeth. It''s the cold wind that asks for the help of the ancients.


    After all, ye Wen is also an elite disciple of the sect. How can he not know Gu fan''s attitude? Obviously, Gu fan didn''t want to help Han Lingfeng, or he wanted to delay.


    But ye Wen and Han Lingfeng are grasshoppers on the same rope. If Gu fan doesn''t help him, Han Lingfeng may lose the battle with Bai Liyi. Thinking of this, ye Wen, no matter what Gu fan''s attitude was, was about to open his mouth, but Gu fan stretched out his hand and said, "Mr. Ye Wen, go down and have a rest. I have my own consideration!"


    Ye Wen seems to want to say something, but Gu fan is so strong, where there is room for him to speak, so he has to go out bitterly.


    Ye Wen just left, but behind him came another man, but Gu Yu.


    Gu Yu is Gu fan ''.


    When Gu Yu stepped into Gu fan''s bedroom, he saw Gu fan packing up and asked, "Gu fan, what''s the matter? Where are you going? "


    Seeing Gu Yu coming in, Gu fan put down his work and said to Gu Yu, "Gu Yu, I''m going out for a long trip. I should go back to Weifeng city first, and then to Jinling."


    Gu Yu was slightly stunned, and then said: "the Japanese were killed by us in the battle of Cangyuan. Jianshengliu Shengzong Dan almost died. It should be impossible to start a war in the southeast. It should be that the big sect has changed?"


    Gu fan nodded and said, "the leader of Zichen hall has passed away. There is no owner in the door. A friend of mine may inherit the leader''s position. I''m going to help him."


    Hearing the speech, Gu Yu pondered it slightly, held his shoulders in his hands and said, "Gu fan, you just became a Marquis of different Wu, and you just got involved in the affairs of the sect. Will you be left behind by the nobles?"


    Gu fan looked at Gu Yu and said, "now the barbarians in the four directions tend to submit, and the foreign troubles are gradually disappearing. Next, I''m afraid we have to deal with the internal troubles..."


    "Sects?" Gu Yu frowned and said, "you and I all know that the strength of sects lies in their own accumulation and hidden strength. It''s not difficult to defeat them, but it''s not so easy to destroy them."


    Gu fan also nodded and said, "it''s not easy, but we should not underestimate the power of the imperial court. We should not forget that the Beidou Dynasty has 500 years of accumulation, which is not inferior to a large sect, so it''s hard to predict the number of victories and defeats..."


    Gu Yu also pondered for a while and said to Gu fan, "are you going to recruit people from Zichen hall?"


    Gu Fan said with a smile, "I can''t say it, but now I''m a member of the sect and I can''t stay out of it."


    Gu Yu was surprised, but he heard Gu fan turn slightly to Gu Yu and say, "my father and mother don''t know yet. In fact, I''m in the northeast, and I already have a wife!"


    "What?" Gu Yu was surprised at first, then he raised his hand and thumped Gu fan on the shoulder. He said with a smile, "Oh, how can you be faster than me? Which lady is it?"


    Gu Fan said with a bitter smile: "Gu Yu, don''t tease me. If it''s a young lady from any family, I won''t bring it back to tell my parents?" He stopped a little and said, "she is the leader of BEIYAO palace!"


    "What This time it was Gu Yu''s turn to be surprised: "you... You, you married the second leader of BEIYAO palace?"


    "Yes." Gu fan shrugged his shoulders and said, "Your Majesty regards all sects as monsters. Sooner or later, my relationship with BEIYAO palace will break out, which may affect the whole family... For today''s sake, the best way is to surrender the sects, at least show kindness to the imperial court, and let your highness break the idea of completely exterminating them, otherwise..." Gu fan pondered for a moment, He pondered: "I''m afraid the war with sects is no less destructive than the war against barbarians in all directions at the same time!"


    Gu Yu nodded slightly and agreed: "yes, most of the battles against barbarians are fought by ordinary soldiers. Although the number of fighters in the star level is hundreds of thousands or millions, the confrontation with sects is not like that at all. It''s the confrontation of thousands of star level masters, even the star level, The confrontation of the strong of xingzun rank... This degree of battle damage is too great! "


    Gu fan nodded and said, "well, Gu Yu, I can''t be in Tianjing these days. If there''s something important, please let me know with Jinggong hummingbird."


    "Don''t worry, Gufan!" Gu Yu patted Gu fan on the shoulder and said, "when you are not in Tianjing, leave everything to me."


    Gu fan smiles and nods slightly. At this moment, Gu Yu says again: "I was interrupted by you, and I was almost forgotten! My wedding date with Princess Changle has been fixed... It''s next month. "


    Gu fan looked at his happy face. He could not help shaking his head and sighed: "Gu Yu, I have a word to say, don''t say I''m spoiling your interest..."


    Gu Yu nodded and said, "come on, you and my brother, what can''t you say?"


    "Shouldn''t the love in your heart be Murong Xiaohan? When my mother was engaged, you were so happy, but now you are so enthusiastic about Princess Changle''s marriage... "Gu fan stopped for a moment, looked at Gu Yu with some disappointed eyes, and said," can''t you say that even martial arts like you and me can''t escape the fame? What kind of wealth do you like about the royal family


    Hearing the words, Gu Yu said with a faint smile: "Gu fan, you only know one thing, but you don''t know the other. Fate is really wonderful. If I hadn''t gone to Murong qianhan''s house with my father some time ago and seen Murong Xiaohan, I might have missed my whole life. "


    Gu fan was so happy when he heard Gu Yu''s words that he said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Could it be that this Murong family''s number one beauty and talented woman in Tianjing City was made up by others, but in fact she was so ugly? Or is this young lady of bad conduct? You have to say that, brother


    Gu Yu denied it, but he didn''t forget to say a few words back to Gu fan. Then he said, "Murong Xiaohan of Murong family is really as the rumor says. She is gentle and elegant, and she is also very beautiful. She has the beauty of water and hibiscus... It''s just..." he stopped for a moment and said, "it''s just that she''s not the gorgeous woman I saw when I was a Yulin guard."


    Gu fan immediately recalled that Gu Yu had said that the reason why he wanted to marry Murong Xiaohan was that he had a half-way relationship with the most beautiful and talented woman in the capital of heaven in the imperial palace. Just a glimpse under the curtain of the car fascinated the young hero, and since then he has fallen in love with the pomegranate skirt. Now Gu Yu says that Murong Xiaohan is not the beauty he saw, Doesn''t that mean... Before Gu fan reacts, Gu Yu says, "I also went to collect some information later. Guess what?"


    Gu fan just wanted to ask, but he said: "Murong Xiaohan and my future wife, Princess Changle, are good friends in the boudoir. They are both good at Ci Fu, Jinshi and zither, so they are often called to the palace. They are in love with each other. The carriage that entered the palace that day was the same one that Princess Changle and Murong Xiaohan went together. It''s just a little unexpected. Princess Changle dressed up in the palace for a while and left late, I took the carriage at the back... "


    "That is to say, the gorgeous woman who fascinated my brother that day is the future sister-in-law, Princess Changle?" Gu fan heard the words, immediately understood, slightly noddedˇ° I can''t think of human fate. It''s so subtle. "


    Gu Yu also sighed: "yes, almost wrong my life..." then he patted Gu fan on the shoulder and said: "so I don''t care how important you are this time, you must come back to my wedding at the time of Yuewang, you know?"


    Gu fan nodded and said: "I''ll try my best... After all, Zichen hall is also known as the third big faction valve in the right way. It''s not easy to finish it in more than a month, but I''ll try my best."


    Gu Yu nodded with a smile, took a few steps in front of Gu fan, and said in a low voice: "Gu fan, it seems that the Murong family intends to distribute Murong Xiaohan to you... My father doesn''t know that you have a wife, so he has already agreed in a muddle. After all, the Murong family helps us a lot... We can''t let the bright pearl of the Murong family be your wife..."


    Although Gu fan is now a marquis, and can have a wife, two wives, four concubines, collectively referred to as three wives and four concubines. With his current status and strength, the daughters of ordinary officials will not be wronged to be Gu fan''s wife, but Murong Xiaohan, the beloved of Qingshu Marquis Murong qianhan, is absolutely unreasonable to be Gu fan''s wife.


    After all, Qingshu houmurong qianhan is the only daughter. She''s afraid of falling in her hand. She''s afraid of melting in her mouth. She''s very fond of her. If she''s a wife to Gu fan, Qingshu houmurong qianhan won''t agree.


    Gu fan frowned slightly when he heard Gu Yu''s words, but he was worried. Indeed, the Murong family helped the Gu family a lot. Moreover, as early as a year ago, Murong que, the Marquis of Qingshu, vaguely mentioned to himself that the Murong family would betroth Murong Xiaohan to him as a condition of alliance. But Gu fan is now in the middle of Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue. If he wants to accept Murong Xiaohan, who has never been in contact with each other, for political purposes, he may not be suitable for each other or happy. These three women can all sing a drama. If it is said that he and Bai siyao are close friends in life and death. They are two monks with long friendship. They are half childhood friends with Huan Lingyue, and they all like each other. This Murong Xiaohan is a marriage accepted for purely political purposes. He also finds it unbearable. Gu Yu was distressed to see Gu fan frowning and saying nothing, but he said, "brother, I really envy you now..." Gu fan was slightly stunned, but he heard Gu Yu continue to say, "brother, you are in a high position now, and you have no wife. I don''t know how many officials in Tianjing City want to marry their daughter to you, get married and hold our ancient family''s thigh, I don''t know how many girls in the boudoir want to marry you as a wife and concubine... "Gu fan suddenly pushed Gu Yu, spat and said:" all bullshit, then you give me your son-in-law! Why don''t you go and marry ten maidens of twenty waiting characters? "ˇ° This can''t, this really can''t... "Gu Yu''s head shakes like a rattle.

 Chapter 555

    Seven days later, the fortress of Weifeng city in Northern Xinjiang. A powerful figure suddenly swept out of the air and appeared in the sky of the fortress of Weifeng city. Gu fan overlooks the whole fortress from mid air. He can see that the prosperity of Weifeng city is much higher than that of Gu fan when he left Cangyuan more than half a year ago. The streets are full of traffic and numerous vendors come and go. However, public security is surprisingly good, because every section of the road is patrolled by a warrior of the standard rank. Who dares to take the second place when there are these warriors who are as invincible as ordinary people to protect public security? Looking at the pattern of the city, it is more detailed than before. The whole city is divided into four barracks, three of which are the barracks of the cloud wing of the forbidden army, and one of which is the militia camp, that is, some local bandits recruited by Chi Weihan. But these people are now well trained by the cloud wing soldiers of the forbidden army, and become good helpers in public security management; Next to the barracks is the civilian area, where there are many shops. Near the main roads in the city, there are many famous shops. It''s noon, and the wine flags are fluttering in the market. If Gu fan didn''t know it was his fortress, he would have thought he was in Shenyang. Just as Gu fan was gazing at the majestic city under his feet in midair, three familiar breath of star soul steps suddenly rose up in the wind and suddenly fell behind him. He was about to turn around, but one of them asked in a familiar voice: "who is coming? Why do you want to spy on the fortress of Weifeng city in secret? Is it an improper intention Gu fan couldn''t hear what others didn''t know. Just now, his old subordinate Meng Wuhen broke through the barrier of star rank in the past six months and successfully promoted from all day level to a star rank expert. The other two did not reply when they saw the shadow in the air, and they could not feel the depth of each other''s strength. It was obvious that the other side had a hidden atmosphere. Xie Yuxiang next to Meng Wuhen said: "don''t you know that the leader of Weifeng city is Gufan, a new and different Marquis of Beidou dynasty? Do you want to be like a foreign marquis in provocation? " Gu fan laughed in his heart. I didn''t expect that you guys should use my name to scare the outside world. But he seemed to be trying to make a joke with his three subordinates. Holding his voice, he said: "yes. I''m here to challenge Gu fan. What''s the matter? "ˇ° Just you? Let''s win first Chi Weihan, next to Xie Yuxiang, is the first one who can''t see it any more. As soon as he shows his figure, he''s behind him. He''s about to hit him with one hand. But Gu fan suddenly turns around with a smile on his face. Not to mention the Chi Weihan who was hit with a wave of his hand, even Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, who are about to attack, are stunned. Chi Weihan''s palm was so hung in front of Gu fan that it couldn''t be photographed. After a long time, the three people looked at each other, and then they said in unison: "little Marquis... You... You''re back?" Chi was afraid of cold before he finished. He suddenly returned his right hand, slapped his mouth, and said: "I have no eyes, please let the young Marquis take responsibility..." who knows this slap, next to Xie Yuxiang''s white jade feather fan, he said: "Chi Wuwei, your slap is not enough, you have to slap againˇ° What''s the matter? " Pool fear cold looked at Xie Yuxiang, puzzled way. Xie Yuxiang said with a smile: "now why do you call Xiao Hou Ye Xiao Hou ye? It''s time to change your name to Marquis Yiwu or marquis, isn''t it? " Fearing the cold, Chi immediately understood and said to Gu fan, "I''ll meet you Gu fan, with a smile, raised his hand, indicating that the three people did not have to be polite: "three gentlemen, we are old acquaintances. We don''t have to be so polite. It doesn''t matter whether you are a little Marquis or a different marquis. Actually, the three gentlemen broke through the barrier of star level and became masters of star soul level in half a year. Congratulations Meng Wuhen twisted his beard and said with a smile, "Lord Hou, if you hadn''t built the foundation for us, the three of us would have stopped at the level of heaven if you hadn''t given us the book of frost heaven and the way of Taiyin heaven and earth before we left...", Xie Yuxiang patted Meng Wuchen on the shoulder with the white jade fan in his hand, and said in a complaining tone: "OK, old Meng. The Marquis is back. Why don''t you take the Marquis to see Miss Bai siyao and miss Huan Lingyue Meng wuhenjing was reminded by Xie Yuxiang. He scratched his head and said with a simple smile: "yes, yes, my subordinates have talked a lot. This... I can''t help it!"

 Chapter 556

    A moment later, Gu fan''s Yiwu Marquis house in Weifeng city was completely boiling.


    For more than half a year, there is nothing more festive than Gu fan''s return.


    After Gu fan was officially canonized as Yiwu Marquis, the commanding mansion of Gu fan in Weifeng city was immediately expanded. First, the plaque was replaced with "Yiwu Marquis mansion" with gold and pink plaque, and the courtyard was doubled. More than a dozen houses were covered, reaching the standard of marquis mansion. What''s more, the whole expansion project took only five days, Almost all the people in Weifeng city are proud to be able to help Yiwu Marquis build his mansion, and even more of them don''t need any money. Finally, Bai siyao has no choice but to make a 10% tax reduction for the whole city this quarter, which naturally makes the people in the city smile.


    When Gu fan was surrounded by Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen, Chi Weihan and others to return to the mansion of this prestigious City, he heard Chi Weihan shouting: "welcome Yiwu Hou back to his house!" He was already big and full of middle spirit. After he was promoted to the star rank, a roar could be heard for hundreds of miles. Naturally, the whole people in Yiwu Marquis''s mansion heard it.


    All of a sudden, the servant girls, servants, Bai siyao, Huan Lingyue, Ouyang Siqi, Jieyun envoy, Huo Du and other puppet warriors in the Yiwu Marquis''s mansion all came out together. Even the parrot was standing on the shoulder of a servant and waiting for him.


    At the sight of these familiar faces, Gu fan was excited. His face turned red slightly and he was about to express his feelings. However, Bai siyao and huanlingyue stood out from the crowd with a twinkle. Bai siyao made a knife and huanlingyue slapped her face.


    Where did Gu fan think that the two girls should meet without saying a word and start fighting directly? Fortunately, after he broke through the xingpo level, his insight was greatly improved. He quickly opened his left hand and grasped Bai siyao''s wrist. He clamped the knife at once. His right hand was right in the middle of the palm of Huan Lingyue''s hand. Then he grabbed Huan Lingyue''s wrist and pulled it to the front of him, Just now he cracked the two men''s attack. If he didn''t react quickly, he would be slapped in the face by the second daughter in front of so many people.


    When she stopped the two girls and pulled them to her side, she heard Bai siyao push her left hand in front of Gu fan''s chest and complain, "you dead man, you know it''s so dangerous to go to Cangyuan, and you''re going alone. We''ll take care of you anyway."


    "Yes, you dare to come back!" Huan Lingyue stretched out her other hand to fight Gu fan again, but he said, "OK, OK, ladies, don''t let others see jokes, OK? My father is also a hetero Marquis conferred by the imperial court... What kind of system is it when you say to fight... "


    "Yiwu marquis is great!"


    "We won''t be able to beat you when we''re appointed?"


    Who knows that the two girls, one pinching and one shooting, are stubborn with Gu fan. He also knows that they miss themselves too much. He has been away for more than half a year. This trip is extremely dangerous, and life and death are still unknown. How can we not let the two beauties worry about each other?


    So Gu fan didn''t care about them any more. He put his left hand around Bai siyao''s waist and his right hand around Huan Lingyue''s shoulder. He was still surrounded by a crowd and entered the hall of Yiwu Marquis''s mansion. Along the way, countless servants pushed forward and rushed back, competing to see Gu fan''s style.


    Because many of them bought into the Marquis''s house later, never met Gu fan, and even some of them were warriors. After hearing about Gu fan''s name, they voluntarily sold themselves into the foreign Marquis''s house as slaves. Now Gu fan returns to the house, how can they not make these people ecstatic?


    Gu fan looked at the surging crowd, and then looked at the beauties around him and the confidants nearby. For a moment, a warm feeling rose in his heart. Although this is the Yiwu Marquis''s mansion rebuilt from the commanding mansion, and it''s not the Imperial Palace in Tianjing City, Gu fan feels that it''s more like his own home, which makes him feel more secure. At least in the eyes of the servants and maids, there is no guile, only in the eyes of worship, it makes him feel secure.


    When they got into the hall, the servants and maids offered tea and fruit, and then they retreated one after another. At this time, the hall was completely Gu fan''s own confidant.


    Gu fanduan sits at the top, Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue standing beside him. On the left side of the lower head, Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuchen, Chi Weihan, Jidao Zhenren, Zhu erdaoren, parrot Rongrong, on the right side, Ouyang Siqi, Mu Fengyi, Jieyun envoy, huodu, banaba, Jiji Yitang.


    When he glanced slightly, he found that Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue had already broken through the level of Xingjie. Their strength should be between the strength of seven nebulae and the strength of eight nebulae, and they had already taken a step further on the level of xingpo.


    Jidao immortal, Zhuer Taoist and mufengyi are all outstanding martial artists. Their strength ranges from three nebulae to four nebulae.


    Although the three puppet warriors did not break through, it did not hinder the improvement of Gu fan''s overall strength.


    Suddenly, Gu fan was stunned and asked Bai siyao: "eh, where''s Chang Feng? The boy is still making medicine? "


    Bai siyao looked at Gu fan, pointed to the parrot on the chair next to him, and said, "I don''t know if you want to ask that bird..."


    After hearing that Bai siyao described his colorful parrot as a miscellaneous hairy bird, he suddenly became very angry and was about to fly with his wings flapping. However, Gu fan gave him a look in his eyes and forced him back. He obediently stopped on the chair, carried his head over, pecked his feathers and kept silent.


    Gu fan asked in a voice: "where is Chang Feng?" "He left Weifeng city more than three months ago and went to the ice field..." "what Gu fan was surprised when he heard the words. He rushed to the front of the parrot, raised his hand, picked up half of the parrot''s wings, and said harshly, "you stupid bird, why don''t you stop him? Isn''t he going to die alone? " While flapping his wings, the parrot argued, "what, what and what! He put some medicine in my peanuts... I, I woke up and he ran away... I, what can I do? " Gu fan''s anger was also relieved when he heard the words. When his hand was released, the colorful parrot with long eyebrows fell to the ground like a piece of garbage. He quickly soared up again, landed on the chair and straightened his feathers. He looked very aggrieved, bearish and innocent. He turned around and yelled at Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen and Chi yinghan: "how are you three on duty? I don''t know where I''m going, but I don''t know where I''m going! How can I trust you in the future? " Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen and Chi Weihan, who heard Gu fan''s scolding, knew that they were wrong, so they had to bow their heads and keep silent. Gu fan angrily turned around, turned his back to the crowd and said, "I treat Chang Feng like a younger brother. Now he''s missing, so I can''t let him go... Everyone will follow the orders and organize troops to cross the ice field tomorrow to find the trace of Chang Feng, and bring it back to me by all means..." Gu fan then turned his head, He said fiercely: "the new funeral of Wang aogang, the dog army, is now in a mess on the grassland. What does this boy want to do? A piece of the cake? He''ll make trouble for me At this time, seeing Gu fan''s anger, all the generals bowed their heads and kept silent. Everyone knows that Gu fan has a good temper at ordinary times, and he won''t get angry at all. It seems that he is really angry this time. If he hits Gu fan''s head at this time, it will not come to a good end... Again, how can Gu fan not get angry? He had limited time. When he came to Weifeng City, he called his staff together. Because the location of Weifeng city was too sensitive, Gu fan couldn''t let his backbone come out carelessly, but he had to go back by himself. However, in this situation, Chang Feng''s disappearance happened. How can he not make people angry? At this time, the bodyguard outside the door reported: "tell the Marquis that there is a person outside the door who is known as the ambassador of dog Rong country asking to see..." "what? "The envoys of gourong?" Gu fan frowned a little, and then he thought about it. The news of his return to the city of prestige was only known by the people in his own house, but it spread to the ears of gourong people. Was it because there were spies in his own house? Damn it, even he didn''t see it... But now the two countries are not at war. Although Gu fan is the Marquis of the Beidou Dynasty, he can''t be arrogant to avoid a new diplomatic crisis. He turned around, waved, motioned his cronies to step down, and then let the dog soldier messenger in. When the special envoy came in, Gu fan was stunned and looked at the man. He found that the messenger was actually a silver wolf head... "What''s the matter?" Gu fan muttered in his heart: "is it difficult for the new king of dog Rong to send a silver wolf to assassinate me?" The silver wolf head went up to Gu fan and knelt down humbly. Gu fan was surprised that the people of gourong had their own integrity and generally did not surrender on the battlefield, let alone kneel down to worship others. In addition, Gu fan''s heart was probably the same as that of the executioner, at least the same as that of the people of Beidou Dynasty. The silver wolf head held up a national document decorated with gold powder and wolf bone in his hands and handed it to Gu fan. He said in stiff northern language, "please accept my king''s invitation." Gu fan took a look at the silver wolf head, took over the letter of state, and then said in fluent dog Rong language: "who is the new dog Rong king? Why do you invite me? " The silver wolf head obviously did not expect that Gu fan could speak the language of dog Rong, and he spoke it very well. He quickly replied respectfully in the language of dog Rong: "the new king of dog Rong is the son of heaven and earth. All the gods belong to him, and all our departments voluntarily belong to him. As for what our king asked the Marquis to go to, we don''t know."ˇ° oh Gu fan muttered in his heart, "why do you feel that the new king of dog Rong is not a good stubble, but it''s like a magic wand..."

 Chapter 557

    That silver wolf head shriveled ground to smile for a while, say: "still please read the national document first."


    Gu fan nodded and slowly opened the national document wrapped with wolf bone. Suddenly, he was stunned. He looked up at the silver wolf head and asked, "how old is the new king of dog Rong? Are you young? "


    The silver wolf arched his hand and said, "you are right. Although I have never seen my real face before, I can tell from my voice that it should be a teenager."


    "Damn it Gu fan was so angry that he scolded him again. This sudden violent drink made the silver wolf''s head jump. His northern language was so shallow that he could not understand the meaning of Gu fan''s "his mother''s" at all. He could only look at him in surprise.


    Who knows, after Gu fan scolded, he suddenly burst out laughing. He put the wolf bone on the ground and said to the silver wolf head, "OK, go back and tell the new king of dog Rong that I will go to the banquet tomorrow!"


    "Thank you so much!" The silver wolf head is busy not to stack the location head to salute a way: "that congratulates to welcome you greatly."


    Gufan nodded and let the silver wolf go. Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue have heard that Gu fan has agreed to go to the banquet of the king of dog Rong. Isn''t it true that sheep enter the tiger''s mouth? Although Gu fan may not be a sheep or a wolf, the battle between tiger and wolf is not a good one. Why go to find such a disaster?


    "Gufan, do you want us to go with you?" Bai siyao looked at the huanlingyue beside him and said to Gu fan.


    Huanling month is also Daimei slightly wrinkled, a voice: "at this time, the two sides just the end of the war, the dog Rong King''s attitude to you is still ambiguous, at this time to go, whether some unwise?"


    With a smile, Gu fan handed the wolf bone document to Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue and said, "look, this is the real work of the new king of dog Rong..."


    The two women took the wolf bone letters and looked at each other for a while. They were all pale. Bai siyao was surprised and said, "this... What''s the matter?"


    Gu fan stretched lazily, relieved and said: "OK, this little bastard has gone to the grassland to install a magic wand. They''ve all become the king of dogs. "


    Bai siyao also said with a smile: "if so, can''t Northern Xinjiang rest easy? I can also move BeiYao Palace back to Changbai Mountain? "


    "Not at this time." Seeing Bai siyao''s expectant face, Gu fan shook his head slightly and said, "although Chang Feng has a good relationship with us and is like brothers, it''s only before that he was chased and killed by Canrong, but now he is the king of Canrong, but he doesn''t know what attitude he has towards us. You know, if you are a leader, you can''t do many things according to your own will... "


    Bai siyao''s brow was slightly wrinkled, and she said: "I''ll go with you. Although you are very strong, you only have the strength of xingpo level. You can''t fight with two fists and four palms. Tigers can''t fight with wolves. So you should be safe."


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "it''s OK. I''ll go back as soon as possible. I guess even if Chang Feng has a different heart, everyone''s affection is still there. He won''t turn his face and refuse to recognize people when he meets for the first time. At most, it''s just to test my attitude. Don''t worry, siyao. "


    Bai siyao nodded, huanlingyue also nodded, and added: "if there is a situation, we will go to support!"


    Gu fan comforted them with a smile and said, "it will be OK. I believe in my strength."


    One day later in the evening, there was a sign of prosperity in the king''s Court of Canrong on the grassland. The tent lights in the king''s court lit countless lights, almost connecting with the stars all over the sky.


    Originally, it was a curfew in the king''s court, and it was not allowed to light the lights at night. But now the curfew has been lifted, and the whole King''s court is full of sheep oil lamps. The burning sheep fat "Chi Chi" seems to symbolize the rise of the new king and the arrival of a new era.


    After a long period of war and hardship, especially after the great defeat of Weiyuan city and Cangyuan, the male members of the gourong family lost a lot, and the masters almost lost. The original boiling blood has gradually cooled down, showing that people want to pursue a peaceful and peaceful life.


    After all, time is the only thing in the world that can heal people''s wounds in a peaceful and peaceful environment, such as the hatred of their father, the pain of their son, and the pain of their husband.


    At this time, a shadow slowly fell in front of the dome of the king''s court, a white robe, hood wrapped up, hat brim fell down, blocking half of the cheek, the leather boots on the feet "pa pa" two sound, fell steadily on the ground. The guard on duty next to him was about to stop him, but he took out a letter of gold powder wrapped in wolf bone from his arms and said, "come at the appointment of the new king of dog army!"


    The two guards saluted in a hurry and led him to the depths of the vault.


    On the red cashmere carpet, a young man with gorgeous clothes, black hair and black eyes, wearing a string of rosary beads carved from wolf bones on his chest, and a golden crown of wolf teeth on his head, was lying on the carpet. When he saw the man coming in, he suddenly stood up. Before he had time to put on his boots, he quickly walked down the steps barefoot, came to the man and waved his hand, It indicates that the two bodyguards nearby can step down.


    The two bodyguards stepped back in a hurry. When the two bodyguards stepped out of the tent, the young king grabbed the white robed man''s hand and cried, "brother, you''re back at last!"


    Needless to say, the man in white robes who came to meet the appointment was naturally a new and different Marquis of the Beidou Dynasty, Gu fan. Gu fan also laughed, patted the young king on the shoulder and said, "Chang Feng, you should change your tongue. You are the king of Canrong. If you call me brother, I will become the king of Canrong." Chang Feng couldn''t help but say that he took Gu fan and sat down on the blanket beside him. He said with a smile, "brother, it''s good that you can come. I thought you didn''t dare to come." Gu fan slowly retreated his hood, patted Chang Feng on the shoulder and said, "my younger brother has become the king of Canrong. How can I not come? Besides, even if my predecessor Wang aogang invited me to come, I dare to come. Can''t I dare to come when my brother invited me? " Chang Feng nodded and said: "brother, if you dare not come, I think you are not my brother." Gu fan laughed in agreement, and then asked, "it''s you, little brother Chang Feng. How can you integrate all the forces in the prairie in such a short time, such as Tuoba department and Gongyang department? It''s said that even Wang aogang, the former dog soldier, spent a lot of time at the beginning, and how can you let them voluntarily join you so quickly?" Chang Feng sat down opposite Gu fan and said slowly, "have you forgotten? Who am I? " Gu fan immediately thought of Chang Feng''s other identity, the reincarnation of ancient human beings in "Dugu impermanence". The legend of the reincarnation of protoss has been circulating among the gourong people. Chang Feng, as a Protoss reincarnation, naturally has a natural divine personality. Obviously, Chang Feng is going to be a god stick.

 Chapter 558

    Gu Fan said with a smile: "you are a magic stick! But now the country is in great distress, and the men have lost a lot of money because of aogang''s wars. I''m afraid it''s hard for you to make a living without rice, aren''t you


    "Yes..." Chang Feng sighed, which was a little bit to his heart, and then said: "now on the grassland, people are starving every day, and the departments are attacking each other. Although I have ordered the prohibition, small-scale conflicts still continue. If there is another snow disaster this winter, I''m afraid life on the grassland will be even more difficult. "


    Gu fan nodded slightly to affirm Chang Feng''s seeking truth from facts, and then asked, "what countermeasures do you have?"


    Chang Feng frowned slightly and said with a slightly sad face: "for today''s sake, it would be very difficult to get through without the help of the Beidou Dynasty. Usually, in this situation, most of the time, we use the method of launching a large-scale war to plunder the food, resources, cattle and sheep outside Shanhaiguan in Northern Xinjiang. Even if it is possible, we will try to break through Shanhaiguan to obtain resources in more affluent areas. " Chang Feng stopped for a moment and continued: "but under the current situation, the ice sheet outlet has been blocked by Weifeng City fortress, which is equivalent to breaking two mountain and sea fortresses in a row. If so, I''m afraid hundreds of thousands or millions of troops can''t do this, and the loss is really huge. It''s a price to exchange so much blood for so little food, It''s too big. "


    Gu fan nodded and said: "indeed, with the current national strength of the dog army, I''m afraid we can''t afford such a large-scale war?" He obviously understood Chang Feng''s meaning and asked aloud, "how do you want to do that?"


    Chang said, "there are ores, agates and Jadeites on the grassland, but we can''t eat them... I think if we can, it should be the best solution to establish trade relations with the Beidou Dynasty."


    Gu fan nodded and said, "not bad. You have also been in Weifeng City, and you know that the black market merchants who sell these goods make amazing profits. If you can do this trade and get food, it should be enough for the grassland to tide over the difficulties. " At this point, Gu fan suddenly changed his words and said, "but, Chang Feng, after all, you are not a member of the Beidou Dynasty. Yaowu Xinghuang is not such a good talker..."


    Chang Feng nodded and said, "I know, so I''m going to prepare a lot of horses, jewelry, and a group of beautiful women to give you as gifts."


    Gu fan can''t help but smile, waved his hand and said: "Chang Feng, you don''t know your majesty. He doesn''t lack these things..."


    Hearing this, Chang Feng frowned and said, "what should I do? All along, we have always been good friends with tribes. If it doesn''t work, what should we do? "


    Gu fan laughed, stretched out an index finger of his right hand and said, "it''s very simple. It''s a letter of state calling a vassal state to the Beidou Dynasty." Seeing that Chang Feng seemed to have doubts, he said: "the Heavenly Kingdom is rich in products and large population. It lacks nothing but the dignity of a great power. If such a powerful enemy as dog Rong can be attached to him, even if it''s only verbal attachment, the historians under his majesty will write a special book about this time, which will be handed down through the ages. That''s what the so-called emperor wants."


    After listening to Gu fan''s words, Chang Feng hesitated for a while and then asked, "I am now in a superior position in the dog army. If I do this, will I lose the popular support? And will Beidou Dynasty send someone to take my place? So as to directly control the whole grassland? If I call myself a vassal, then I''m looking for the skin of a tiger. "


    Gu fan listened to his words, then he shook his head with a smile and said, "no, No. Among the barbarians in the four directions, the Hourong was the first to be called a vassal. The Beidou dynasty would not treat him badly, and would even praise him highly. As an example of the other barbarians, Cangyuan, Zili, and Yinghai would all be attached. That day Xuanzhou would be pacified without fighting. On the contrary, if you are deprived of your right as the king of dog army, or if you are elevated, it will not only lead to the return of the grassland, but also strengthen the determination of the other three barbarians to fight to the death. Isn''t it not worth the loss? "


    Hearing Gu fan''s penetrating analysis, Chang Feng immediately said with a big smile: "brother, if I hadn''t listened to you, I would have missed the pie that I was born with!"


    Gu fan nodded slightly and said, "for those beauties who want to be given to the emperor Yaowu, you can choose the one with the best beauty and accept it as a righteous sister. You can send it to them. Even if it''s a marriage, you can make another batch of betrothal gifts!"


    Chang Feng and Gu fan look at each other and smile, but they all laugh. It is obvious that what Gu Fan said is right in his heart. The products of the Chinese dynasty are rich and omnipresent. If we don''t kill them, it''s not natural!


    The next morning, after a short rest, Gu fan went back to Weifeng city and told his confidants what happened in Zichen hall one by one. Then he took Huan Lingyue, Bai siyao, Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen, Jidao Zhenren, Zhu daoren, Mu Fengyi, and Jieyun envoys with him, Huodu, two puppet star level masters, only left Chi, who was in the star soul level, to guard Weifeng city. He took nine star level masters to the southeast day and night.


    Since we know that Chang Feng has become the king of dog Rong, it is a waste of resources to retain so many star level masters in Weifeng city. Moreover, Gu fan is going to help Han Lingfeng win the position of leader of Zichen hall, which is equivalent to fighting against the power of the whole Zichen hall. If he goes alone, if something goes wrong, isn''t he going to drink his hatred?


    However, to be fair, Gu fan''s xingpo level has the power of 32 powerful xingxuan. In addition, the nine star level warriors behind him, although their realm ranges from Xingjie level to Xinghun level, they are already equivalent to more than half of the upper level strength of a large and medium-sized sect. If they really compete with Zichen hall, they may not fall behind. The reason why Gu fan made such a big decision and cost so much money is that after returning to Weifeng City, he received a message from Gu Yu, which was sent by Jinggong hummingbird. That is, Bai Liyi noticed that Han Lingfeng was on the line and felt that his position was threatened. So he accepted the advice of Hou dantai RUOYE of Beisu and formed an alliance with him. That is to say, once bailiyi ascended, Zichen hall would become a sect under the protection of dantai RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, and a thorn in the eye of Gu fan''s sect. Not to mention that Gu fan promised Han Lingfeng to help him inherit the leader''s position, Just talking about the new and old grudges between our Yiwu Marquis Gufan and Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE, the leaders of the young generation of the civilian Marquis and the noble Marquis, is already known by all the people in the Beidou Dynasty. The matter has come to this point, where does Gu fan have the reason not to stir up his situation and spoil his affairs?

 Chapter 559

    Southeast resort, the top of Zijin, a palace with purple glazed tiles stands on the cliff, like a sword pointing directly at the Qingming, which symbolizes the strength and determination of the friars of Zichen Hall who have been practicing against heaven for hundreds of years and controlling the power of thunder.


    Although the southeast is located in the hills, Zijin Mountain is much smaller than Changbai Mountain in the northeast, but the vegetation all over the mountains reveals a kind of vigorous vitality of Changbai Mountain in addition to the suppression, majesty and bleakness, which forms a sharp contrast and contrast with the snowing Changbai Mountain.


    Just recently Ziying real person juxia soared, Zichen hall up and down for the leader''s position, waves of undercurrent surging, make this contains vitality of the mountain also become murderous. After all, Zichen hall is the third largest sect in the right way. It has a good reputation. It also controls the tax revenue of several rich cities in Southwest China. It can be said that Zichen hall is like a local emperor. It is difficult for people who value secular fame and wealth, or who pursue stronger martial arts, not to be interested in this position, Today, there are so many strong warriors in Qingming hall, the side hall of Zichen hall.


    There are more than a dozen fire jade futons on the huge Qingming hall. The young warrior sitting on the most central fire jade futon, wearing a crown facing the sky, a purple Python robe, a lion gold belt around his waist, with his legs wide open, looks scornfully across the hall, and seems to ignore everyone.


    Looking at the world, there is only one person with such eyes, that is, the Marquis of Beisu, dantai RUOYE.


    There are more than a dozen people in the Qingming hall. On the right side of dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, there is a young warrior in a blue purple robe. The robe is painted with clouds and thunder, which makes the wearer look like a God in the thunder. Behind him is a thick blue purple sword box, as if a dragon was trapped in the sword box, It radiates a fierce breath all around.


    This man is the best person to inherit the position of the leader of Zichen hall. Bai Liyi is the chief disciple. The blue purple sword box behind him is the famous sword passed down from generation to generation in Zichen Hall: crack dome. As a high-ranking existence in Zichen hall, Bai Liyi is so despised by the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE. How can Bai Liyi not be angry? No matter Bai Liyi or Han Lingfeng, they are all proud children in the sect. If they don''t have a little temper, it''s strange.


    The others in Zichen hall are the five elders who support the upper position of bailiyi in Zichen hall. At least all of them are warriors of Xingjie level, and eight of them are worshippers of Xinghun level. With such powerful strength, all of them can be regarded as nothing.


    "Mr. dantai, since Gu fan wants to help Han Lingfeng win the throne, what are your strategies?" A middle-aged friar slowly stood up and asked Dan Tai RUOYE, "we have heard that Gu fan is a strange marquis in the new Jin Dynasty. He has many tricks. Even Mr. Dan Tai has suffered many losses in his hands. How can we deal with it?"


    The name of Zichen hall is not so much to ask for advice from dantai RUOYE as to be the ambition of changgufan and the prestige of destroying dantai RUOYE. After all, dantai RUOYE regards many star level masters of Zichen hall as nothing, which is too arrogant.


    However, before he had finished his offering, Dan Tai roared: "I dare to call my Marquis''s name!" This roar, like thunder, shocked the worshiper of the star soul stage. He shivered and fell on his knees.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" See in front of this dare to interrogate oneself of purple Chen Temple offer unexpectedly so wimpy, North stay Hou Dan Tai if evil can''t help but raise head to laugh. Although Zichen Hall''s strength is not common among the sects, it''s no different from the imperial court''s point of view that the lack of Zichen Hall''s strength is not common.


    Although dantai RUOYE has just set up her own prestige, her too reckless behavior has aroused the disgust of all the people present. One of the monks who sat beside the hundred Li wing stood up and asked, "what''s the best plan for the Marquis of Beisu? How about telling me and others? "


    This man is Lei tingzi, the third elder of Zichen hall. At this time, he saw that dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, dared to denounce the people of Zichen hall for being traitors in front of so many experts of Zichen hall. It was a great taboo of the sect. Lei tingzi had practiced for more than 200 years, and his generation was higher than that of dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, who was in his early twenties, Naturally, they don''t pay attention to the young masters like the evil of the northern Marquis dantai. The Confucianists say that they are not polite, not to mention the practitioners who pay attention to repaying the evil and return the evil with their teeth?


    Since you stay in the northern Marquis''s dantai, if you don''t give us Zichen hall face, then you don''t want us Zichen hall to give you face!


    "Hum..." Hou dantai of Beisu sneered and said with a cold smile: "do you want to use any strategy to deal with this son? I can kill him with one finger! "


    "You mean ten meetings in one effort?" Sitting opposite thunder son, a middle-aged Zichen Temple worshiper stood up and asked, "I''m afraid the Marquis doesn''t have enough strength? As far as I know, that ancient fan in Cangyuan killed the strong people of the barbarians all over the world and fled. I''m not questioning the strength of Hou ye, but he also needs to show some proof... "


    "Proof?" With a sneer from Marquis dantai of Beisu, his body suddenly flew up without warning, and his right hand pointed like a claw. In the void behind him, countless beasts suddenly roared in unison. In a moment, strong pressure swept the scene, and all the monks in the Qingming hall were affected.


    "No, my thoughts don''t work!"ˇ° What''s going on? Hands and feet don''t seem to listen to me! "ˇ° Good... Good... Terrible! " Almost all the star soul level and the worship of Zichen hall in the star soul level have been affected to varying degrees, but all the power has been blocked by the strange power of the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYEˇ° What kind of skill is this? "ˇ° Damn, how come even I feel so much pressure! "ˇ° Hold on, hold on to your heart and resist the pressure Innumerable thoughts are communicating with each other crazily by means of sound transmission. These are the elders of Zichen hall, even bailiyi and leitingzi, who have suffered a great impact. They are pounding each other with their own authority and the authority of dantai RUOYE. But without exception, everyone''s eyes are completely different when they look at the Marquis of Beisu, dantai RUOYE. At this time, bailiyi suddenly stretched out his hand and yelled: "the Marquis of Beisu is merciful!" After a while, I saw that the right hand of the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE suddenly fell down, but it was towards the Zichen hall worshiper who had just said a few words to himˇ° The skull of "kazam" was broken, and the milky white brain gushed out like a gurgling spring. However, it was split into small particles by dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, with his strange skill and the broken head and body. He absorbed them into his hands. Just after the last one was completely absorbed, a low roar of satisfaction came out from the space behind dantai RUOYEˇ° Eight wild beast chariots Ziweizi, the fourth elder of Zichen hall next to bailiyi, suddenly woke up after hearing the roar and said in a trembling voice: "unexpectedly... Someone really raised this kind of thing!"ˇ° Eight wild animal spirits and blood sacrifice of 100000 living souls Thunder son''s voice already some tremble to get up, "this... This magic weapon is simply more ferocious than any ghost scholar''s magic weapon!" Bai Liyi didn''t expect that the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE didn''t agree with each other. He was so bold to kill people in Qingming Hall of Zichen hall. He almost didn''t give face to Zichen hall at all. But they had eight wild beast chariots in their hands. They were absolutely not good. They killed a handful of star level Zichen hall to worship, I''m afraid that I have to swallow my anger and pretend to be deaf and dumb, because if such a person is good on his own side and good on the enemy''s side, it''s a disaster. In this case, the life and death of a star soul level warrior is of no importance. Otherwise, with the temperament of Zichen palace people, how can they end up so well? The Marquis of the northern residence, dantai RUOYE, saw that all the warriors in Zichen hall were numb. With a cold smile in his heart, he slowly stretched out his left hand and saw an exquisite eight waste chariot floating in his palm. Leitingzi flicked the dust in his hand and said to the Marquis of Beisu with a dignified face: "Marquis of Beisu, you sacrifice 100000 lives to the eight wild beast chariots to make this demon. Aren''t you afraid of being punished by heaven?" The northern Marquis dantai said with a smile: "I have eight wild animal chariots in my hand. I''m running wild. Who can stop me? I use 100000 soldiers to refine this magic weapon, which will open up territory and prosper the world. Why not? How can you be punished? " Thunder son hears speech, have to silently lower head to, secretly read a few words, but in the heart to the northern Marquis Dan Tai if evil of rebellious sigh. Wrong as right, but also insist on, the devil has become, is the beginning of doom. Bai Liyi also frowned slightly, reached out his right hand, and made a stop sign to Hou dantai RUOYE, the North hostel. "Hou ye, this is Qingming Hall of Zichen hall after all. It''s better not to be too reckless, so as not to disturb the gods."ˇ° Disturbing the gods? " The northern Marquis dantai RUOYE was still suspended above the hall of Qingming hall, and said with a cold smile: "you are practicing in Zichen hall, don''t you want to use the nine sky thunder to kill the gods? What is the saying of gods? " At this time, a hearty laughter suddenly appeared in the Qingming temple, "if the altar is evil, there are gods three feet away from the ground. Ha ha ha ha, you don''t know how to cultivate the way of star worship?"ˇ° Who is it? Dare to be presumptuous in Qingming hall? " The thunder son stops that burst of laughter, immediately the facial expression is serious to the voice spreads of that one ask a way.

 Chapter 560

    "You old man is so boring. You said you had a God three feet from the ground. Now you ask me about it." The voice replied with a sneer.


    "The light is gone, the shadow is gone, the thunder is born and gone!" Thunder son aloud recited a, in the hands of the dust suddenly countless small thunder surge. Obviously ready to go, "if you pretend to be a ghost again, don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    When Lei tingzi was talking to that voice, Hou dantai of Beisu changed his face slightly. Then his eyes turned and he had already locked a place. His figure flickered like a hawk who found his prey.


    Just then, as like as two peas of the North Su Hou, the evil spirit flew to the air, but suddenly the air suddenly disappeared. The moment was just a little bit stunned. At the same time, the two breath of the same breath was coming from two directions.


    If the evil spirits of the northern Marquis dantai suddenly drank, the breath suddenly spread, and the eight wild beast chariots covered the whole scene, but the two breath did not block. When they approached, a white figure suddenly waved a dark sword. All of a sudden, the black cloud covered half of the Qingming hall, and the murderous Qi condensed in the void, which was no less than the eight wild beast chariots of the northern Marquis dantai.


    "Ahˇ° If evil roared, he clenched his fists and went to the two white figures!


    "Eight barren vertical and horizontal, only my own fist!"


    All they could hear was the roar of thousands of wild animals, as if they were going to tear apart time and space and arrive at the Qingming palace. With the fierce, arrogant and frenzied breath, they came out from the two huge iron fists.


    "Pengpeng!" Two loud sounds came from the confrontation point of the two forces. Suddenly, there were a number of star soul steps in Zichen hall. The warriors of star soul steps fell to the ground and couldn''t stand at all. Several elders of Zichen hall and their hundred Li wings all raised their sleeves to stop the wanton wind.


    "Marquis of Beisu, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Your skill has increased a lot..." the voice joked.


    "Hum, Gufan, don''t pretend to be a ghost. I have already broken through the realm of Xinghao. It''s not like killing an ant to deal with you, a little xingpo warrior!" The Marquis of Beisu, dantai RUOYE, made a fight with Gu fan. His figure suddenly retreated and fell to the ground. Although he was secretly surprised in his heart, his mouth was unforgiving. He was still arrogant and domineering and said, "if you surrender to this Marquis, you can avoid your death!"


    "Dantai is evil. If you submit to me, I can let bygones be bygones and save you from death!" After the two forces counteract, the two figures shake for a moment, and suddenly merge into one. The money falls in front of all the people in Zichen hall. It''s the effect of "Kunpeng change" of the supreme method of eight Wasteland - split into two.


    I saw that the bearer had a sword eyebrow and starry eyes. Under his white cloak was a pure black armor. In his hand was a long sword stained with ink. Although he was much younger than Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu, he was not half as powerful as Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu. Who is Gu fan, who is not the newly canonized Yiwu Marquis?


    "Gu fan, what should you do if you call me a taboo name?" The northern Marquis, if evil, roars.


    Gu fan, however, pointed the sword of his right hand obliquely at the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE in front of him, and said with a cold smile, "dantai RUOYE, I don''t think you can make a clear picture of the situation, or do you know what you''re asking, and can''t you pretend to be a fool here?"


    If the evil of the northern Marquis Dan Tai lowers his voice, it seems that he has reached the edge of the outbreak: "Gu fan, it doesn''t matter, because you are going to die soon!"


    "Who says it doesn''t matter?" Gu fan bravely waved his long sword and said to Marquis dantai of Beisu, "if you dare, dantai is evil. Do you want to disobey the order? What should be the crime? "


    Obviously, what Gu fan means is that I''m not what I used to be. You''re the Marquis of Beisu. I''m not the Marquis of Yiwu. You and I are equal already. What kind of Marquis''s airs are you carrying?


    This sentence naturally made Hou dantai RUOYE of Beisu angry. He pointed out his right hand to Gu fan''s nose and said, "Gu fan, what bothers you most is to reason. In the world of martial arts, where can you reason and die?"


    Gu fan seemed to have guessed that if there was a disagreement, he would fight. He didn''t feel any accident at all. Instead, he swung his right hand and picked up a sword flower. He was throwing away the fist from the head-on of Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu. Then he carried the sword to his back. Looking at Marquis dantai of Beisu, he laughed and said, "let''s put aside your personal grievances, You and I are here for one thing today, aren''t we? "


    Beisu Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE looks at Gu fan and doesn''t speak.


    Gu fan looked at more than ten people in the Qingming palace and said slowly, "I''m here to Zichen palace without any malice. First, I''ve heard that Ziying, the leader of your sect, has risen to pay a special visit to you. Second, I hope your sect will give more consideration to the new leader, so as not to destroy the brilliance created by Ziying."


    "Gufan, what are you talking about?" The first one standing in the hall can''t hold his breathˇ° When can I let others interfere in the affairs of Zichen hall? "


    Gu fan looked at Bai Liyi, the chief disciple of Zichen hall, and said with a cold smile, "only the state official is allowed to set fire, and the people are not allowed to light the lights. Can you, the chief disciple, ask for help, but don''t you allow others to do so? In this way, you are so narrow-minded that you will not be able to become a great weapon in the future! "


    "You Bai Liyi was excited by Gu fan''s words, but he didn''t know how to answer. Gu fan can''t help but feel relieved when he sees the blank expression on Bai Liyi''s face. You know, Bai Liyi is hiding below when he is fighting with Guan Haotian, the northern Marquis, for the eight array spirit stone and the inner pill of the snake. Now he can refute Bai Liyi in front of so many people. I don''t know how powerful it is. At this time, Lei tingzi coughed a little and said, "Yiwu Marquis, although you are the military Marquis of the imperial court, you are still inconvenient to get involved in the internal affairs of our school. As for Beisu Marquis, he is very intimate with bailiyi. At bailiyi''s invitation, he comes to watch the ceremony and does not fight for the position of the leader."ˇ° Yes, I''m just invited to watch the ceremony. What are you doing here, Gufan? " Houdantai RUOYE of Beisu immediately put down the fight with bailiyi and immediately reached a consensus. Obviously, they all think that Gu fan is the biggest trouble. If they don''t find a way to get rid of him, I''m afraid that people here today will not be able to afford itˇ° "Oh?" Gu fan covered up Bai Liyi''s mistake of asking for foreign aid with the old man Lei tingzi''s words. He was very intimate. According to the atmosphere in Qingming hall and Bai Liyi''s attitude towards the northern Marquis Dan Tai, even if he told a pig, the pig would shake his head. Are you really playing Gu fan like a fool? Bai Liyi looks at Lei tingzi''s face, but he is grateful and respectful. After all, even without the help of dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, Han Lingfeng, the second seeded player of zengshan, becomes the leader of his highness Zichen with his popularity and strength. His purpose of inviting dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, is to suppress Gu fan, As long as Gufan doesn''t do it, there will be no change. What leitingzi said just now is killing two birds with one stone. How can Gu fan not understand the situation at this time? If he was tricked by Lei tingzi and claimed that he only came to watch the ceremony and did not participate in the fight for the leader, he would be in the arms of Bai Liyi. Han Lingfeng would die in the fight for the leader. He turned to think about it and said with a cold smile: "since the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE is only here to watch the ceremony, it''s no better." He gave a little meal and said: "I''m sorry, Gu fan has always been very loyal to his friends, and he will practice what he says. Since I have promised Han Lingfeng to help him take over the leader, I will definitely do it and never break my promise. So I''m sorry, everyone! " Gu fan''s words fell, and all the people in the Qingming hall looked at each other. They didn''t know how to answer them. Only leitingzi sighed a little and said a few words. He threw away the dust and stopped talking. At this time, the Marquis of Beisu, dantai RUOYE, put his hands on his shoulders and sneered: "people say that Gu fan is a gentleman. In the Marquis''s opinion, he is just a hypocrite, a real villain. What kind of brotherhood is just a high sounding excuse!"ˇ° Yes? Do you want to step in, marquis Bei Su? " Gu fan disdained to see the northern Marquis Dan Tai, if evil asked: "just now, someone said that they just came to watch the ceremony!"ˇ° Hum, with you hypocrite in front, how about being a real villain? It''s more real than you Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE takes Gu fan''s wanton interference in other sects'' affairs as the handle to attack Tao. Gu fan shook his head with a sneer, and said to the Marquis of Beisu: "Marquis of Beisu, you are not a real villain, but you turn your back. You are not as good as animals and human beings!"ˇ° What As a lion stepped on its tail, RUOYE jumped up and pointed to Gufan with his right index fingerˇ° So what? " Gu fan disdained to say: "a gentleman''s word is hard to catch up with. Since you have promised to come to observe the ceremony, why do you turn back?" At this time, ziweizi, the fourth elder beside leitingzi, said with a sudden smile: "it''s admirable for you to be young. But it''s really unwise for you to come here alone. Although Zichen hall is small, it''s not so small that you can calm down by yourself..." with that, ziweizi slowly turned around and said, "beisuhou, If there''s something wrong with Yiwu marquis in the Qingming Palace today, I''d like to ask Beisu marquis to tell the court on his behalf that it''s the Hourong master who was killed by Yiwu Marquis and his body fell to the cliff. It''s hard to find. What''s the matter? " "I''m willing to help you with this," he said with a snee

 Chapter 561

    He turned to think about it and said with a cold smile: "since the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE is only here to watch the ceremony, it''s no better." He gave a little meal and said: "I''m sorry, Gu fan has always been very loyal to his friends, and he will practice what he says. Since I have promised Han Lingfeng to help him take over the leader, I will definitely do it and never break my promise. So I''m sorry, everyone! "


    Gu fan''s words fell, and all the people in the Qingming hall looked at each other. They didn''t know how to answer them. Only leitingzi sighed a little and said a few words. He threw away the dust and stopped talking.


    At this time, the Marquis of Beisu, dantai RUOYE, put his hands on his shoulders and sneered: "people say that Gu fan is a gentleman. In the Marquis''s opinion, he is just a hypocrite, a real villain. What kind of brotherhood is just a high sounding excuse!"


    "What? Do you want to step in, marquis Bei Su? " Gu fan disdained to see the northern Marquis Dan Tai, if evil asked: "just now, someone said that they just came to watch the ceremony!"


    "Well, with you hypocrite in front, how about being a real villain? It''s more real than you Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE takes Gu fan''s wanton interference in other sects'' affairs as the handle to attack Tao.


    Gu fan shook his head with a sneer, and said to the Marquis of Beisu: "Marquis of Beisu, you are not a real villain, but you turn your back. You are not as good as animals and human beings!"


    "What As a lion stepped on its tail, RUOYE jumped up and pointed to Gufan with his right index finger


    "So what?" Gu fan disdained to say: "a gentleman''s word is hard to catch up with. Since you have promised to come to observe the ceremony, why do you turn back?"


    At this time, ziweizi, the fourth elder beside leitingzi, said with a sudden smile: "it''s admirable for you to be young. But it''s really unwise for you to come here alone. Although Zichen hall is small, it''s not so small that you can calm down by yourself..." with that, ziweizi slowly turned around and said, "beisuhou, If there''s something wrong with Yiwu marquis in the Qingming Palace today, I''d like to ask Beisu marquis to tell the court on his behalf that it''s the Hourong master who was killed by Yiwu Marquis and his body fell to the cliff. It''s hard to find. What''s the matter? "


    "I''m willing to help you with this," he said with a sneer


    Bai Liyi hears speech, is also sneer a way: "different Wu Hou, that had to be sorry."


    All the elders and worshipers in Zichen hall slowly took out their own weapons and looked at Gu fan. It seemed that they were waiting for Bai Liyi''s order, and they killed Gu fan on the spot together with dantai RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu.


    At this time, Gu fan shook his head helplessly. A dozen martial artists in front of him said, "do you think I''m really here alone? Zichen hall is also a big school for nearly a thousand years. How can I despise you so much? Is it not in the hearts of you people in Zichen hall that I can equal all of you? "


    "Gufan, you''re dying. You''re so hard to answer back!" If the northern Marquis Dan Tai is evil, he hears the words and is angry.


    "Yes, don''t let him delay time, kill this person, I purple Chen Temple just can safely pass this disaster!" Bai Liyi clenched his right hand, but suddenly ordered.


    "Tianqing Zidian!"


    "Ziyan shenlei!"


    "Crack the sky god thunder!"


    "Like the sword of heaven!"


    ... for a moment, countless leimang with sword light, like golden snakes dancing wildly, and Dragons splitting the sky, rushed towards Gufan''s direction. But Gufan looked at the sword meaning leimang rolled up all over the sky, and he didn''t have the slightest fear. It was as if he had already thought out the Countermeasures, and there was no twinkle in his eyes.


    Just as the thunder and the sword rushed to the place one foot in front of Gu fan, they heard a soft drink and said in a loud voice: "the Pearl of rice, also let out the glory?"


    In this warm and humid southeast resort, the snow suddenly drifted up. Countless ice and snowflakes swept into the Qingming palace like flying butterflies. Just a few breaths, they formed a huge ice and snow barrier in front of Gu fan. Shengsheng stopped the thunder and sword in front of Gu fan, The blazing thunder just went out like a fire extinguished by water in front of this ice and snow barrier. No matter how sharp the sword was, it could not split these ice and snow barriers. It just spattered countless snowflakes.


    "This is the skill of BEIYAO palace! It''s the technique of BEIYAO palace! " A Zichen Temple worshiper under ziweizi was about to open his mouth when he was suddenly stabbed in the throat by a short sword. The short sword penetrated the throat of Zichen Temple worshiper, then suddenly turned back in mid air and fell into the hand of the sneaker.


    If you see this scene, you are also slightly surprised. But when you see Bai siyao, the current leader of BEIYAO palace, who is dressed in pure white snow cicada clothes, you can see that the leader of BEIYAO palace is holding a nameless sword and looking at other people with a hostile face. Behind the princess of BEIYAO palace, who is dressed in plain clothes, a woman in a goose yellow water sleeve long shirt is wearing a veil, His face is alert, but he is huanlingyue, the descendant of Jianzong.


    With these two men, Bai siyao came in time when he wanted to rob Gu fan, kill Gu fan and capture his wealth and skills separately. Then Huan Lingyue, even though he appeared, made a warning to others by offering a knife to the unlucky Zichen hall, which has made many martial arts followers consider whether they want to do it or not.


    After all, they are two great masters of Xingjie level. Those who want to kill Xingjie level can''t be so clean. If someone hadn''t seen them, no one would believe that their throat and head were so fragileˇ° If I don''t get rid of this son, I will inevitably suffer a catastrophe in Zichen hall after all! " Lei tingzi sighed a little, then waved his hand and said, "come on, you and I will do it with all our strength. Even if Gu fan has two star level masters who are hard to beat with two fists and four palms, they may not be our opponents!" When they heard that Lei tingzi, the two elder of Zichen hall, was so highly respected, they couldn''t help feeling excited and were about to make trouble to Gufan. At this time, Gu fan seemed to deliberately let the garbage of Zichen hall know the gap between themselves and their strength. He stretched out his right hand and slowly clasped it on the edge of his left hand. He clapped a little: "OK, come out!"ˇ° Yes, sir After a short answer, all the people felt that the whole Qingming hall was full of ghosts and shadows. One after another, powerful black shadows flew out from behind the walls, eaves, beams and windows, and slowly stood behind Gu fan. There are nine people in total, and any one of them is a star level master. Moreover, the physical strength of the warrior of the star level has changed, which seems to be far beyond the power limit of the star level.

 Chapter 562

    Gu fan coldly looked at all the people in Zichen Hall who were numb in front of him, but he slowly lowered his sword and said with a smile: "so, it seems that I overestimate the strength of Zichen hall."


    At this time, with Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue, a total of nine star level strongmen appeared behind Gu fan. On the left side, there were three strong sects: Jidao Zhenren, Zhu erdaoren and Mu Fengyi. On the right side, there were three star level strongmen: Jieyun emissary, Xinghun level, Meng Wuchen, Xie Yuxiang and huodu. Any one of them could be as powerful as one or two Zichen hall, It''s enough to break into Zichen hall and make a world shaking.


    Although Hou dantai RUOYE of Beisu also has his own special army "Xiangmei" in Northeast China, since he was transferred from Yantian army, this team has been in a free state, and there are not too many star level masters among them, and there are fewer star level warriors. Therefore, he was slightly surprised when he suddenly saw the powerful fighting power of Gu fan''s warriors, It''s like raising a cat and finding that it has become a tiger.


    Ziweizi and leitingzi didn''t expect that the situation would develop to such a state. Gufan brought so many strong stars, and it seems that each of them has magic weapons like shadowless beads or hidden breath. So they lurked for a long time, and the people in Qingming palace didn''t realize it.


    In the present situation, if you fight with the people Gu fan brought, the outcome of both sides is optimistic. It''s estimated that it''s between May and may. If Gu fan has a backhand, the chance of winning Zichen hall is less than 30%. Besides, since Gu fan dares to make trouble in Zichen hall, how can he not have a backhand?


    It''s difficult to ride a tiger. It''s very suitable to describe the mood of the people in Zichen hall at this time.


    Gu Fan said with a cold smile: "so, now we are here to decide the outcome? Or do you agree on a date to fight a decisive battle, and the one who stands is the leader of Zichen? "


    What he said was so straightforward that all the people in Zichen hall were slightly shocked. Gu fan was determined to smash the plaque of Zichen hall after eating the weight!


    Now the situation, both sides are at war, there is no doubt that as long as the thunder son, hundred Li wing, slightly nodded, two groups of people and horses can fight in this Qingming palace.


    At this time, bailiyi looked at a group of experts around Gufan. Each of them was murderous. He turned his mind and said to Gufan, "don''t be impatient, marquis Yiwu!"


    Gu fan did not answer, still looking at the hundred Li wings in front of him, as if he wanted to hear what he wanted to say.


    Bai Liyi said in a deep voice: "as soon as our master Ziying has just ascended, we will use our swords and guns in the Qingming palace. It''s not polite. We are guests from afar. Even if we don''t give our younger generation face, we still need to give our master Ziying''s thin face."


    Bailiyi''s words don''t seem to show mountains and water, but they warn Gu fan that if he insists on doing it in the Qingming hall, he is disrespectful to Ziying. Gu Fan said at the beginning that he came to mourn, so he can''t stand up.


    How could Gu fan not know Bai Liyi''s plan in his heart? He said with a faint smile: "yes, I also think it''s not a good time to start in the Qingming palace. But the leader''s appointment is a major event that has affected your faction for thousands of years. You can''t delay it. Please come up with a plan as soon as possible. "


    Around a circle, the topic of Gu fan returns to the problem of the headmaster. When Gu fan swept the crowd just now, he found that these warriors in Zichen hall were not monolithic. Many of them came with the tide, and they didn''t really support bailiyi. Only those who had a festival with bailiyi, leitingzi, ziweizi and so on didn''t join this camp. After all, everyone likes icing on the cake and falling down the well.


    Now these people see that Gu fan strongly supports Han Lingfeng''s succession, and each of them starts fighting in his heart. If they start fighting in the Qingming hall at this time, they will lose the justice of their trip, and will inevitably be criticized. Secondly, they will push all these wavering people to the side of the hundred Li wing. The worshippers and elders of Zichen hall are all star level warriors, Wherever you are, you have good fighting power. If you fight here, not to mention that Gu fan''s cronies may suffer casualties. It''s a pity to waste talent.


    Gu fan thought of this, with a smile, put up his palm and made a backward gesture, indicating that his confidants behind him would retreat. Then he slowly came forward, looked at Hou dantai RUOYE and Bai Liyi, and said, "yes, today we should sell Ziying real person''s face. It''s better to push it away. Secondly, how about a fight between the two sides for a time?"


    Bai Liyi just wanted to argue, but he heard the thunder next to him say to him: "Yi''er, don''t be impatient. It''s impossible for Gu fan not to interfere in the fight between you and the leader of Han Lingfeng. If you don''t agree with him now, he will jump over the wall in a hurry and start to fight directly in the Qingming hall. I think the northern Marquis Dan Tai next to you will help you block Gu fan at most. Other martial brothers will inevitably be slaughtered, It''s not smart! "


    He struggled a little in his heart, and was about to speak, but he heard that the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE beside him also said: "as long as you follow what Marquis said, marquis Bao, you can be the leader of Zichen hall! But for today''s sake, you still have to delay for a while, so that you can move to the rescue! "


    When Bai Liyi heard the heresy of Hou dantai, he asked, "how many days?" "Three days is enough," he said Bai Liyi and others only said that Gu fan was a warrior of xingpo level. They didn''t guard against each other when they communicated with each other in secret, but Gu fan, who they wanted to calculate, heard it clearly. Just when Gu fan sneered, Bai Liyi said: "so, how about the sword Pavilion on the top of Zijin Mountain three days later, according to the suggestion of Yiwu Marquis?"ˇ° Good Gu fan answeredˇ° I hope you don''t break the appointment. "ˇ° It''s natural. " Thunder son agrees a way. When Gu fan and his party walked out of the Qingming hall, they saw a figure running in in a hurry and bumping into Gu fanˇ° Who doesn''t have long eyes... "He was about to get angry, but he raised his hand and saw that he hit Gu fan. Suddenly, his original angry face turned into a flattering smile, and he was embarrassed to say:" I''m sorry, I''m sorry, little Marquis, I''m late. " It was Han Lingfeng, the second seed of the leader of Zichen hall, who ran into Gu fan. There is going to be a fight in Qingming hall. This guy didn''t get any news. After Gu fan had solved all the problems, he ran out by chance. Gu fan looked down at Han Lingfeng. It seemed that he was trying to avoid the wind and wanted to see which side was more dominant in the contest between him and Hou dantai RUOYE. Gu fan completely overthrew Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu. Naturally, it''s this scene. Han Lingfeng pretends to get the news and rushes in. What if Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu overthrew Gu fan? Is this asshole going to fall? Han Lingfeng saw that Gu fan''s expression was a little displeased, and said that he had just bumped into Gu fan, which made him unhappy. He quickly said with a smile, "I''m sorry, young marquis. I just got the news and came here..." Gu fan was still silent and cold. Han Lingfeng felt a little hairy, but he couldn''t help asking, "what''s the situation?" When Han Lingfeng mentioned this sentence, Gu Fan said with a faint smile on his expressionless face: "it''s OK. Three days later, the top of Zijin will be clear."ˇ° What, what? " When Han Lingfeng heard Gu fan''s words, he couldn''t help but say: "sword Pavilion... What are you going to do?" Gu fan, looking at Han Lingfeng''s astonished face, calmly stretched out his right hand and patted Han Lingfeng on the shoulder. He walked past him and said, "it''s very simple. The one standing on the side is the leader of Zichen hall!" After Gu fan passed by, Bai siyao, Huan Lingyue and other star level masters gradually walked past Han Lingfeng and slowly walked out of Qingming hallˇ° Is... So straightforward? " When Gu fan and others disappeared outside the Qingming hall, Han Lingfeng''s eyes turned slightly. However, he turned around, looked at Gu fan''s back and said to himself, "it''s different that Marquis Wu Gu fan is really a hero." At night, Zijin Mountain, where Zichen hall is located, seems to melt into the night, quiet and frightening. The story that Gu fan brought nine star level strong men into Qingming hall to fight with bailiyi and leitingzi has already spread all over Zichen hall. Originally, people thought bailiyi was 80% sure of taking over, but now it''s ambiguous again. Whether Han Lingfeng will replace bailiyi to become the leader of Zichen hall is really unclear. At the same time, in the forbidden area of Zichen hall, jiuxiao Lingtian Pavilion, there are five old men wearing blue and purple Lei Yun robes. Among them, Lei tingzi is sitting in the center. At this time, he presses his hands on Bai Liyi''s shoulders. From both sides of his arms, countless arcs seem to be forced out by him, "Crackling" sound, converging into a stream of electric current into the body of bailiyi. With the surge of electric current, bailiyi''s body spasms. In addition to Lei tingzi, the four elders of Zichen Hall: ziweizi, xuanchazi, Lei Zhenzi and xuantianzi are also sitting in the corner of jiuxiao Lingtian Pavilion. They are all in the shape of a magic array, and each of them has his own hands. One after another, they are forced out of their bodies, but different from Lei tingzi, The strength of these four people seems to have been attracted and poured out of the body.

 Chapter 563

    Bai Liyi, who was surrounded by five elders, frowned tightly and was obviously suffering a lot.


    In the huge jiuxiao Lingtian Pavilion, one after another, the thick electric awns are dancing like boa constrictors, passing through the body of bailiyi. Every time they are tempered by the electric boa constrictors, the breath of bailiyi will weaken a little. It seems that these electric boa constrictors have absorbed the aura of bailiyi.


    Rao is so, the electric current of one after another still shoots out from the hand of five purple Chen Temple elder quickly, like a whip, beating on the body of hundred Li Yi.


    Although the faces of the five elders of Zichen hall are getting paler and paler, the thunder Mang in the nine Xiao Lingtian Pavilion is getting hotter and hotter.


    At this time, the thunder son suddenly clapped a hundred Li wings in front of him, he was clapped by the thunder son this palm to sit on the ground of the body a rush, almost ejected a mouthful of blood.


    Lei tingzi said to Bai Liyi in a serious voice: "Yi''er, the Leiji mountain and river array is made by five of us who are pure practitioners of" nine days thunder formula ". The thunder breath is as pure as jiuxiao xuancha. If you can survive this pass, you can not only absorb the power of jiuxiao xuancha, but also be promoted to Xinghao level, You can also use the thunder in the jiuxiao temple to incarnate into Shenxiao Tianzun. Only in this way can you fight with that Gufan and keep your leader''s position! "


    "Ah..." just as leitingzi was talking with bailiyi, another huge electric Python came into being. It suddenly passed through bailiyi''s body, and his teeth began to tremble, shaking like chaff. "I... I can''t stand it!" Bai Liyi''s mind was already a little fuzzy, and he said vaguely.


    Leitingzi can''t help but gasp. You know, the power of Leiji mountain and river array is not acceptable to ordinary people. This means of leaping up the realm and strength in a very short time is close to the devil''s way. It''s just that the ghosts are seizing the power of man, the crazy practitioners of Zichen hall are seizing the power of heaven and the power of thunder, In the past attempts, the possibility of death has reached more than 90%, and the loser''s death will disappear. And unconsciousness is just one of the signs of dying out!


    "Wing son, if you die, isn''t it in the heart of Gu fan?" Lei tingzi said: "you may be confused by the xingpo level he showed. Gu fan killed a ghost who was at the limit of Xinghao level in Cangyuan. Wang aogang, a dog who was at the limit of Xingjie level, was like killing a chicken and a dog. If you don''t promote Xinghao level, you can''t walk a round under him!"


    After listening to Lei tingzi''s words, Bai Liyi''s already turbid eyeball suddenly regained a trace of clarity. You know, Bai Liyi''s personality is very strong, and he never wants to fall behind others. At this time, he said that Gu fan killed the ghost who was at the limit of Xinghao level with his spirit level, and his obsession that he was not willing to fall behind others suddenly revived.


    "I..." Bai Liyi clenched her teeth, as if to crush a mouthful of silver teeth. "I can''t, die!" When he called out the last word "death", he saw that around his body, countless electric Python were smashed by a strong pressure, and turned into a small electric current, which was obediently converged into his body.


    Just like the tamed wild animals, the smashed electric Python obediently turned into electric current and poured into bailiyi''s body, but bailiyi''s mind was still not clear. His eyes were crazy and cold, wandering between clarity and chaos, which was hard to distinguish. His body still instinctively convulsed with the beating of electric current.


    If someone saw the appearance of bailiyi at this time, he would be scared out of his wits. At this time, Pu tou, the chief disciple of Zichen hall, sent out his blue and purple robe, which was originally spotless, had been blackened by countless lightning strikes, and his long hair, which was coiled under the crown of Tongtian, was also shocked by the electric current, as if he were a madman, It''s like a burnt scar. There''s a smell of barbecue in the air.


    Rao is so, but the thunder in jiuxiao Lingtian Pavilion is gathering more and more, more and more fierce, which makes people suspect that under such a thunderbolt, a thunderbolt can directly split the whole jiuxiao Lingtian Pavilion.


    The figure sitting cross legged under the reflection of countless thunder awns is like a demon who has been tortured by thunder. He only hears the sound of electric current "Chi Chi" passing through the body, and the sound of whipping the body like a whip. No matter how heavy the ordinary whip is, it''s just a whipping of the body''s skin. However, the whip formed by the power of thunder is not just a whipping of the body, It''s whipping the soul.


    "I... I can''t, die!" Bai Liyi still raises his head and roars when he is confused.


    "Wings At this time, sitting behind bailiyi, leitingzi, who presided over the whole Leiji mountain and river formation, and helped bailiyi to see the scene in front of him, could not help feeling slightly sour and bitter, so he had to say to himself, "if you survive this disaster, you will be the leader of Zichen hall, and there is no doubt that you will become the strongest leader of all previous dynasties, even the leader of Qingyun gate, You won''t have the strength you have now. Yi''er, you can even lead our school to win the first place in the right way. Hold on! Make sure to stop! "


    "Gu... Fan!" At this time, Bai Liyi''s eyes suddenly became angry and roared.


    At the same time, on a remote cliff of Zijin Mountain, a young warrior wearing a crown to the sky, a purple Python robe and a lion gold belt slowly stretched out his hand, but out of his hand came a beast like an eagle or a harrier. The warrior said to the bird in his hand: "go to find liefeng Hou and yingmu Hou, and let them arrive at the foot of Zijin Mountain in three days. At the same time..." he took out a letter from his sleeve, wrapped it around the bird''s leg and said: "take this letter to the southwest Optimus army camp, and ask him to set up a troop to surround Zijin Mountain, as long as we encircle and don''t fight. I''m the Marquis of the army. It''s not a problem if I can handle things easily. " The bird in the young warrior''s hand even nodded and replied in human language, "I see." As soon as he raised his hand, the bird, which looked like an eagle or a Harrier, turned into a flash and disappeared out of sight. The young warrior was the Marquis of Beisu, Dan Tai RUOYE. He let the bird go and turned around abruptly, but his face was a grim sneerˇ° Gu fan, three days later, it is not known who will win. You must pay for your contempt of the enemy! "

 Chapter 564

    In a three story Inn at the foot of Zijin Mountain, the best upper room on the third floor has been packed by a group of people. After they have eaten, they ask the staff not to disturb them on the third floor. It''s really strange.


    At this time, Gu fan and his cronies were discussing something in such a big hall.


    In addition to Huo Du and Jieyun emissary, Gu fan''s masters gathered here at this time.


    "Marquis, why don''t you kill in Qingming Temple today?" Gufan next to Jidao real person some discontentedly asked: "among those Zichen Temple warriors, only five elders and a hundred Li wings form a little climate, the other offerings are rubbish, marquis, you are kind-hearted, let them delay for three days, if come to rescue, what to do?"


    Gu fan just looked at the real person of Ji Dao and laughed, but did not speak. Instead, Xie Yuxiang explained: "Jidao, you don''t often work with our marquis. Marquis always has his own reason when he works in the army. It''s hard for others to measure, but they just want to take advantage."


    Xie Yuxiang''s words not only explained Ji daoren''s doubts, but also ridiculed him for his short time following Gu fan.


    Xie Yuxiang said, Meng Wuchen also agreed with a smile, only Jidao real face is not very good-looking, Gu fan see in the eyes, naturally won''t let these legitimate division. It''s a bit uncomfortable for Jidao real man to do in Weifeng city. On weekdays, he relies on his own cultivation. He doesn''t pay attention to Zhuer daoren, mufengyi, Xie Yuxiang and others. He always favors his disciples. In the whole Weifeng City, only Bai siyao can live in him, so he is used to speaking arrogantly and domineering. This time, he follows Gu fan, The tone of the speech has not changed. Which one of Xie Yuxiang''s followers is not Gu fan''s lineage. When he comes to Gu fan''s side, he can find the backbone. How can he not ridicule him when he sees that Jidao is still so arrogant?


    However, as the axis of all people, Gu fan had to level off a bowl of water and not favor his old subordinates. Otherwise, it would be easy for his subordinates to have two minds.


    With a smile, he explained: "I don''t know something about Jidao. What Gu fan valued most in his life was a righteousness principle. It may be good for us to start fighting in Qingming hall today, but it''s morally wrong. I said from the beginning that the first purpose is to pay a visit to Ziying. How can we start fighting on the first day when we visit other people''s sects? Don''t we all turn into jokes? "


    After hearing the speech, the immortal Ji Dao had a slight twinkle of disdain in his eyes. Then he gathered up his emotion and said with no expression: "Lord Hou, I don''t care about trifles. If I don''t have such a chance in the future, I''ll be strangled."


    Gu fan still shook his head and said, "this is not true. If you lose morality and win a game, you will undoubtedly lose. And have you noticed that the upper and lower parts of Zichen hall are not monolithic... "


    "How do you say that, marquis?" Gu fan next to the wood wind Yi smell speech is also slightly arched asked.


    Gu fan did not say much, but slowly stood up and said: "no accident, someone should come to surrender tonight."


    Before he had finished his words, he heard a shopkeeper shouting: "my guest on the third floor, there is a Taoist priest downstairs asking to see you!"


    When people looked at each other, even Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue were surprised. Huan Lingyue pinched Gu fan''s arm and said in a soft voice, "can you do it? Why is it so smart? "


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "everyone will do things that fall into the well. Han Lingfeng is obviously worse than bailiyi. What does he not support bailiyi to do? Now, with the addition of our force, both sides are well matched, and even we have the upper hand. Naturally, someone has come to take refuge. " He turned his head slightly, looked at Ji Daozhen, and said, "if we do it in Qingming hall today, the situation will turn into that we, the sects, want to take control of Zichen hall. These people who originally supported bailiyi must be determined to follow him. Even Han Lingfeng, under the pressure of public opinion, will have a centrifugal tendency and even turn against him, Where else would anyone turn to us? That''s not an extra loss. What is it? "


    At this time, Jidao real person also knew that he had just said wrong, but he just lowered his head and stopped talking.


    Gu fan nodded and called to the downstairs, "please."


    Bai siyao looked at the people in the hall and asked Gu fan, "do you want to avoid it?"


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "no need at all. This man is not here to surrender. He should come here to ask the way. If you evade, it will make him feel that you have two hearts, not really my direct family, so that he doubts our power and continues to waver. I''m just going to let you frighten him. "


    At this point, Bai siyao nodded slightly, as if to praise Gu fan''s meticulous mind.


    A moment later, a middle-aged monk in a simple Taoist suit walked slowly into the hall on the third floor. As soon as he came in, he was stunned. Obviously, he never thought that Gu fan''s masters were here except for two people who didn''t know where they had gone.


    And sitting on the top, Gu fan on the mahogany chair looked at the middle-aged monk and said slowly, "what do you want from Taoist priest?"


    As a matter of fact, Gu fan''s action was to ask questions clearly, but it was to create a repressive atmosphere that he deliberately asked questions. The middle-aged monk saw that Gu fan didn''t mean to hold back his subordinates at all, so he had to harden his head and say, "I''m in Zichen hall, which is dedicated to Xia Jianqiu. If you have something important to discuss with the Marquis, please hold back." Gu fan looked at Xia Jianqiu and said with a smile, "Oh, it''s Xia Jianqiu. Xia worship. These are all my cronies, not the people around me, but it doesn''t matter!" When he said the word "Xia Jianqiu", Mu Fengyi couldn''t help repeating: "ha ha, Xia Jianqiu, cheap ball..." Zhu Er daoren, who was standing beside Mu Fengyi, also stroked his beard. If he had deep meaning, he would repeat: "cheap autumn, this name is interesting..." it was just an ordinary name, After being teased by Mu Fengyi and Zhu daoren, they made the whole room laugh. Xia Jianqiu was also flushed, but he couldn''t say a word. He was extremely embarrassed. Gu fan stretched out his hand and motioned to stop the laughter. Then he asked in a deep voice, "Xia Gong, I don''t like beating around the bush. If you have any intention, just tell me. If I remember correctly, you are the one standing on the other side of the hundred mile wing today!" Xia Jianqiu listened to Gu fan''s words, straightened his waist and said, "Yiwu Marquis, are you worried about what happened today?" Gu Fan said with a smile: "it''s not bad to be upset. After all, we belong to different camps. It''s inevitable that there will be friction. But I will never show mercy to my enemies or let my cronies suffer losses. I didn''t fight in the Qingming hall today. If I fight today, I''m afraid I won''t see you tonight!" With his words, Xia Jianqiu could not help feeling a little chilly. Gu fan, after all, is a character honed by iron and blood on the battlefield. In his vigorous and resolute actions, there is a kind of iron and blood fighting spirit peculiar to military practitioners. At this time, it is cold and shaking. Originally, Xia Jianqiu thought that Gu fan was waiting for a price here to ask for some good, but he sealed it with a word. Gu fan''s meaning is very obvious. If you come to surrender, I welcome you. If you want to blackmail, you are dreaming. If I don''t kill you, you should burn incense. What can we doˇ° Why don''t you talk? " Xie Yuxiang next to Gu Fan said in a voice, "didn''t you say you wanted to talk to our Marquis about something important? Why are you so stupid now? " Before Xie Yuxiang''s voice fell, Meng Wuchen, who was beside him, said, "are you here to amuse our Marquis?" These two people are also star soul level martial arts, the mouth is also like thunder general, immediately pulled back Xia Jianqiu''s thoughts. Xia Jianqiu hurriedly saluted Gu fan and said, "I''m sorry, marquis Yiwu, I''ve been impolite just now." Gu fan nodded with a smile and said, "it''s OK, Mr. Xia, please tell me what you''re looking for today." Xia Jianqiu said with a smile: "I dare to ask the Marquis, how many percent of the marquis will help Han Lingfeng win the position of leader of Zichen hall?" Gu fan seemed to have expected that Xia Jianqiu would be the first to ask this question. He replied without hesitation: "there is no doubt that if you are 100% sure of it, you can achieve it or not!" Xia Jianqiu didn''t think that Gu fan''s answer was so strong. He couldn''t help but say: "it''s too simple for Marquis Yiwu to say that, isn''t it? In addition to elder leitingzi, bailiyi also has the northern Marquis dantai. How can it be so easily defeated by the foreign Marquis if evil helps him? " Gu fan raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said with a sneer, "Xia Gong, if you come here just to listen to me, in three days, I''m almost sure that I will defeat Bai Liyi and others. It''s too boring." Gu fan tossed his sleeve and said coldly, "you know, in three days, everything will be clear. As the Marquis said, bailiyi and leitingzi also agreed. Three days later, in the sword Pavilion on the top of Zijin Mountain, the leader of Zichen hall was standing on one side. What''s the purpose of this grinding chirp? " Just now, Xia Jianqiu just wanted to refute Gu fan and make himself a little stronger. Who knows that Gu fan is stronger than him. He just pushed Xia Jianqiu out of his way and didn''t know what to say. Seeing that Xia Jianqiu was stunned again, Gu fan knew that he was frightened by himself. He deliberately put on a sulky expression on his face, raised his sleeve and patted it on the arm of mahogany chair, shouting: "hum, come and see off!" The word "seeing off" just came out. It was like the last straw that crushed the camel. Xia Jianqiu fell down on his knees with a "slap" and said in a trembling voice: "yiwuhou, yiwuhou, calm down!" Gu fan snorted coldly in his nasal voice and continued: "speak quickly if you have something to say!"

 Chapter 565

    Just now, Xia Jianqiu just wanted to refute Gu fan and make himself a little stronger. Who knows that Gu fan is stronger than him. He just pushed Xia Jianqiu out of his way and didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing that Xia Jianqiu was stunned again, Gu fan knew that he was frightened by himself. He deliberately put on a sulky expression on his face, raised his sleeve and patted it on the arm of mahogany chair, shouting: "hum, come and see off!"


    The word "seeing off" just came out. It was like the last straw that crushed the camel. Xia Jianqiu fell down on his knees with a "slap" and said in a trembling voice: "yiwuhou, yiwuhou, calm down!"


    Gu fan snorted coldly in his nasal voice and continued: "speak quickly if you have something to say!"


    Hearing Gu fan''s words, Xia Jianqiu bowed his head and said, "Lord Hou, I''m entrusted by others to ask for a message from him."


    "What message?" Gu fan turned his head and did not look at him. He pretended to be impatient.


    Xia Jianqiu continued: "our four worshippers hope that after the Marquis supports Han Lingfeng to ascend the throne, we can keep our status as worshippers in Zichen hall!"


    Gu fan turned his head slightly and looked at Xia Jianqiu kneeling on the ground. He looked at Xia Jianqiu with his eyes that he didn''t seem to know him. Then he said with a sneer, "OK, you are Xia Jianqiu!"


    "Dare not, dare not..." Xia Jianqiu naturally heard that there was something in Gu fan''s words. He could not help but lower his head and keep silent.


    "Did you say that to bailiyi? Let him retain the status of the four of you? " Gu Fan said: "the grass on both sides is talking about you. Do you think I will be cheated? Would you agree to such naive terms? "


    "This..." before Xia Jian came in autumn, although he had heard of the second son of the ancient family, who was different from Marquis Wu Gu fan. He was just described as a demon by the hearsay. At the end of his life, he was no more than 20 years old at most. What''s so strange about him? Who knows, he was defeated by the battle, and he lost all his capital.


    Gu fan saw that Xia Jianqiu had no master, and knew that he was right again. He could not help but said, "if you didn''t think that Han Lingfeng, who I supported, won more than Bai Liyi, you wouldn''t have come here to talk about it with me."


    "What different Marquis Wu said is very true..." when Xia Jianqiu saw that Gu fan''s tone was relaxed a lot, he could not help taking a long breath, and his heart beat a little slower. But just when he wanted to take a breath of relief, Gu Fan said: "you all think that our Marquis''s winning is bigger than bailiyi, so why do you want to step on two boats with one foot?"


    "This..." Xia Jianqiu just felt that he was going to be dizzy by Gu fan. This is just a tosser!


    Gu Fan said with a sneer: "if so, you may as well get on the thief boat! If you really want to follow the Marquis, please come to this inn three days ago. If you want to ride on the wall, or if you can''t make up your mind, you might as well follow the guy at bailiyi... "


    Just as Xia Jianqiu was ready to nod his head, Gu fan added: "but Marquis Ben can put the ugly words in front of him. Three days later, whoever stands opposite to Marquis Ben will be spared. Whatever you want, there is no possibility of mediation."


    "This... Marquis... This..." it can be said that Xia Jianqiu''s feeling now is that he can''t laugh or cry, and it''s hard to ride a tiger. Originally, I thought that the four Zichen hall worship associations were a force that both sides wanted to fight for, so that they could be as stable as Mount Tai in the current of the battle between the sect leaders, and even gain profits. Who knows that Gu fan didn''t look at the four Xinghun levels. The Zichen Hall worship of Xinghun level wanted to be subordinates. Gu fan welcomed them, but he wanted to blackmail something, It''s like trying to hide from a tiger.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Xia Jianqiu''s negotiation with Gu fan was fruitless.


    Gu fan finally added: "I have said that I will not treat my own people badly. If you take refuge with me, you will not only keep the place of worship in Zichen hall, but also choose the skills, pills and magic weapons as you like..." Gu fan originally wanted to say that "women can be chosen as you like", but when he thought of Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue, they were both female Yaksha, So he swallowed this sentence, but the effect he wanted has been achieved, that is, Xia Jianqiu''s eyes hesitated.


    Finally, Gu fan made a sign to see off the guests and said, "please send a message to Xia Gong. I''m waiting for you here!"


    Xia Jianqiu just stood up and was sent out by Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen.


    When Xia Jianqiu left the hall, Huan Lingyue next to Gu fan could not help reaching out and patting him on the shoulder and said, "ha ha, it''s not bad. Yiwu Marquis has a lot of airs!"


    When Gu fan heard the words, he reached out and pinched the collars of his shirts in his black armor. He made them stand upright and said with a smile, "what''s full of airs? The imperial court granted me a marquis. It''s just for me to put on airs."


    Speaking of this, Bai siyao also interjected: "Gu fan, so it seems that these four Zichen hall offerings should fall to our side."


    Gu fan nodded slightly and said, "if my estimation is correct, it should be so." Then he analyzed: "there are five Zichen hall elders who support bailiyi. Eight of them are worshipped by Zichen hall. One of them was killed by dantai RUOYE, the northern marquis. The other four have centrifugal tendency and have the intention to take refuge with us. Only five Zichen hall elders and three Zichen hall are worshipped by bailiyi... It seems that our winning face is bigger!"


    Next to the extreme way real person also cut in a way: "so look, Hou Ye is really no plan." It''s hard for the dead guy to say a flattering word. It seems that Jidao Zhenren is really beginning to admire Gu fan. Gu Fan said with a smile: "I can''t do anything. I''m just planning for a rainy day. I''ve done a few more steps..." at the same time, in jiuxiao Lingtian Pavilion, the breath of the person covered by Leiji mountain and river array is getting weaker and weaker, but the thunder around him is getting stronger and stronger, and gradually has a trend of integrating with the breath of his body. On the other hand, Lei tingzi, the elder of Zichen hall, who had done some good deeds for this man, was a child with a crane''s hair. At this time, he seemed to be tens of years old and his eyes were deeply sunken. He had a tendency to run out of oil and lightˇ° Good... Good... Is about to succeed! "

 Chapter 566

    Just as Gu fan expected, Xia Jianqiu brought back Gu fan''s original words. The four Zichen Temple worshippers came to Gu fan''s Restaurant honestly and wholeheartedly. They became subordinates, and brought the news that Bai Liyi and five Zichen Temple elders were closed in jiuxiao Lingtian pavilion after that day. According to Xia Jianqiu''s description, there is an abnormal gathering of thunder clouds above the Lingtian Pavilion in jiuxiao, which may be due to the use of the forbidden array "Leiji mountain and river array" in the legend of Zichen hall to enhance the strength of bailiyi.


    Gu fan inquired about the Leiji mountain and river array, but the level of worship in Zichen hall was not high enough. He hesitated and hesitated about this array, and could not tell a specific situation. The only thing he knew was that this array caused great damage to people, and the death rate reached 90%.


    A Zichen Temple worshiper beside Xia Jianqiu also added: "the breath of these tianbailiyi has always been very weak, and the breath of the five elders is getting weaker and weaker. The five elders should be caused by the withered lamp. Can the bailiyi not survive the Leiji mountain and river array?"


    Gu fan didn''t show his attitude and nodded slightly, but he made some consideration in his heart. With his understanding of Bai Liyi, he was determined and not a mediocre person. If he didn''t have a little spirit, he would not be the chief disciple of Zichen hall. If Bai Liyi died in the Leiji mountain and river array, Gu fan didn''t believe it.


    It seems that there will be a fight in three days.


    Everything seems to have been in the control of Gu fan, only waiting for three days later on the top of Zijin sword battle to decide the outcome.


    During this period, Han Lingfeng also came once. Gu fan didn''t see Han Lingfeng under the pretext of closing the door. He just asked Xie Yuxiang to send a message to Han Lingfeng, asking him to pay close attention to the movements of other star level warriors in Zichen hall and the suspicious figures around Jinling City.


    Three days go by quickly, but for some people, it''s like a year.


    When the dawn of the third day just appeared on the earth, Gu fan and his party started from the restaurant and flew to the sky on the Zijin Mountain. The lowest level of these people is the star soul level warrior. They fly very fast. Almost a moment later, they leap over the hillside and see the top of Zijin Mountain.


    There is a concave basin on the top of the cliff, surrounded by cliffs. There are countless huge rocks scattered in it. Some are horizontal, some are straight, some are black, white or gray, and most of them are sword shaped. It looks like a huge stone sword. It is amazing.


    In the center of these scattered stone swords stands a huge sword with the shape of stabbing on the ground and the body of the sword sinking into a small half. This stone sword is different from the sword beside it. First of all, it is about half larger than the ordinary stone sword. Besides being black, the body of the sword is slightly red, rather than gray, black or white like other stone swords. It seems that no one has moved for a long time, Like a rusty iron sword.


    Near the main sword, there are seven long sword shaped stone swords, which are arranged according to the position of the seven stars. On the hilt of each sword, there is a black iron chain with a thick mouth. Even after hundreds of years of wind, frost, rain and snow erosion, these black iron chains still show no signs of corrosion.


    Giant sword, iron lock, deep valley and stone sword forest all add mystery, killing and vast atmosphere to the sword Pavilion of Zichen hall, which makes people feel like they are in another world, a world belonging to sword!


    Where is the sword pavilion? It''s like a sword tomb.


    At this moment, a strong human figure suddenly fell from the sky like a bird of prey in the middle of the sword Pavilion.


    Then the other twelve figures came one after another. As soon as they landed, one of the women in white frowned and cried to the first one: "Gufan, this sword Pavilion is strange!"


    The first person to fall is Gu fan, the new foreign Marquis of the Beidou Dynasty. The woman in white is Bai siyao, the leader of the BEIYAO palace.


    Gu fan heard Bai siyao say that his faith moved. In his hand, there was a long sword like ink. It was the famous sword Jingkui. As soon as the Jingkui sword appeared, it immediately made a "buzzing" sound. It seemed that he felt something powerful.


    When Bai siyao saw that Gu fan''s Jinggu sword had changed, he flicked it with his right hand. The famous sword, nameless, was taken out of the space of yaochi jade out of thin air. A flash of light flashed over the dark blue edge of the sword, and then it made a "buzzing" sound like Gu fan''s Jinggu sword.


    "What''s the matter?" Bai siyao looked at the nameless sword in her hand and at Gu fan''s startled skeleton sword. She could not help asking.


    "It should be that the sword pavilion has the same existence as the famous sword in our hands, or it has left the breath of their former masters. That''s why this kind of change comes out!" Gu fan held his sword in his hand, looked around alertly and said, "just be careful! Just now, there was a change in the sword of killing gods and chopping demons in my body. Please be careful


    "Yes, sir!" All the experts behind Gu fan answered in unison.


    A moment later, several friars in Zichen Hall''s clothes came and fell beside Gu fan and others, but Han Lingfeng came with four Zichen hall elders and four Zichen hall worshippers who supported him.


    Because Gu fan was invited to help Han Lingfeng win the position of leader of Zichen hall, Han Lingfeng was quite polite to Gu fan. Even so, he was slightly surprised when he saw the twelve experts behind Gu fan. Han Lingfeng turns around and looks at the four elders and the four worshippers around him. Apart from the elder, Ziying''s younger martial brother and Yuqiong''s real strength, they are not enough to see. If Gu fan had evil thoughts today, he could even the Zichen palace with the twelve strong stars behind him, even if he joined the BEIYAO palace.


    Gu fan naturally knows that his current strength is so strong that Han Lingfeng''s suspicion will be aroused. Let this boy help him. Gu fan doesn''t have to think about it. Don''t give him any trouble. Just do it black handed. So Gu Fan said to Han Lingfeng with a smile: "Han leader, from today''s lineup, we should have the chance to win." Han Lingfeng is very helpful to Gu fan''s "leader Han". No matter what Gu fan''s intention is, judging from today''s situation, Bai Liyi can''t turn the table. If so, Han Lingfeng said humbly: "it''s a little early for Yiwu marquis to call me leader. As long as Bai Liyi hasn''t appeared, there will be variables. We can''t take it lightly!" Gu Fan said with a smile: "not early, not early, just right." Just as Gu fan was talking to Han Lingfeng, he saw that the sky above the pavilion was suddenly covered by a huge shadow. It was obvious that one thing flew to the top of the whole pavilion and blocked the sunlight. At this time, both Gu fan and Han Lingfeng''s warriors raised their heads and looked up at the sky. They saw the boundless violence enveloping the four fields. Under the contrast of the black clouds, a chariot pulled by eight kinds of fierce beasts appeared across the sky, covering an area of almost half the size of a sword Pavilion, raising black clouds in the surrounding space, A strong smell of blood diffuses in the whole space. It''s the eight wild beast chariot, which was forged by the northern Marquis Dan Tai ruoxie''s blood sacrifice to 100000 soldiers. The figure of Wei An, who was wearing golden armor and golden bull horn helmet, was standing in the middle of the chariot. The gold armor was very striking against the black clouds, but it also revealed a strange atmosphere. The eight wild animal chariots covered the whole scene as soon as they appeared. Ancient people were not afraid of this kind of pressure. However, the other warriors in the star soul level and star soul level, except huodu and jieyunshi, had no thought and no fear. Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen were familiar with the Taiyin Qiankun Dao and Shuangtian Baodian of BEIYAO palace, Gu fan also taught some "magic secret" and "ghost Sutra of the underworld" sporadically. His accumulated experience and understanding were far beyond the ordinary martial arts of the star soul level, which resisted the terrible pressure of the eight wild beast chariots of dantai RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu. As for the worship of Zichen hall, they had already collapsed on the ground and could not stand up. At this time, Gu fan raised his head slightly, looked at the unbridled northern Marquis dantai RUOYE who was riding the eight wild animal chariot in mid air, and said coldly, "hum, what a great prestige!" Han Lingfeng looked at the eight wild beast chariot in the air and said with some worry: "Yiwu Marquis, it''s really hard to deal with this magic weapon if it''s in the evil hands of this Dan Tai!" Gu fan did not answer, but turned around and said to Bai siyao, Huan Lingyue and other warriors above the xingpo level behind him: "help them to get rid of the eight wild beast chariots. If you really feel unbearable and can''t fight, retreat first and wait for the good news!" With Gu fan''s words, Bai siyao, Huan Lingyue, Jidao Zhenren, Zhuer daoren, Mufeng Yi and Xia Jianqiu immediately recovered. The immortal Yuqiong and Han Lingfeng looked at each other for a moment, lowered down, sat down cross legged, and helped several Zichen Temple worshippers of his side to exclude the prestige of the eight wild beast chariots. Soon, these Xinghun and Xinghun warriors who were influenced by the eight wild beast chariots recovered. After listening to Gu fan''s words, the four worshippers of Zichen hall beat the drum to retreat. Gu fan didn''t bother to stop them. Now, RUOYE, Marquis of the northern residence, has the eight wild beast chariots in his hand. These Xinghun and Xinghun warriors are useless and will only drag their feet. Seeing that the four worshippers of Zichen hall on Gu fan''s side left Yukong, Han Lingfeng''s four worshippers also had the intention to retreat. Yuqiong immortal and Han Lingfeng made eye contact and nodded slightly to each other. Although these warriors of Xinghun stage and Xinghun stage had no resistance under the eight wild beast chariot in the hands of dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, they took it out, Any one of them is a great master. How to preserve his strength is a required course for everyone who survives in troubled times. Because of this, Han Lingfeng tacitly agrees that his four Zichen hall worships and leaves. From then on, only nine people from Gu fan, Han Lingfeng and four elders from Zichen hall are waiting at the top of the sword Pavilion on the top of Zijin. Seeing the eight Xinghun, Xinghun, and Xinghun warriors below, they left the sword Pavilion in a hurry like frightened birds. In mid air, the corner of the mouth of Marquis dantai, who is on the eight wild beast chariot, can''t help but sneerˇ° Soft feet shrimp He said with a disdainful smile: "it''s really boring to run away before you start fighting!"

 Chapter 567

    But he didn''t fall down. Instead, he steered the eight wild chariots above the sword Pavilion. It seemed that he was waiting for time. Gu fan and Bai Liyi and Lei tingzi agreed that they would arrive at noon three days later, but according to the general rules, they should arrive early. Gu fan''s arrival early in the morning just means that he has enough confidence to fight, and so on. The later he comes, the less confident he is. However, he comes early, On the contrary, bailiyi, the protagonist of this side, did not show up. It was a bit strange.


    After a while, the three Zichen Temple worshippers who supported Bai Liyi arrived. However, because of the evil spirit of the eight wild beast chariot of the northern Marquis dantai, even his own people did not dare to get close to it, so they had to float in the sky and overlook Gu fan and others below.


    Gu fan and others naturally don''t pay attention to these three little shrimps. Their sight, from beginning to end, is placed on the huge eight wild animal chariot in mid air. No one here has the strength to fight against the following team except for the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE.


    Although Gu fan got the information in advance and knew that Bai Liyi and the five elders might still be shut down in the Lingtian Pavilion of jiuxiao and continue to absorb the power of Leiji mountain and river array, it was almost time to go out.


    "Isn''t..." Gu fan''s heart slightly moves, "isn''t this hundred Li Yi really dead in the thunder extreme mountain river big array?"


    Almost an hour later, Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu was still standing on the chariot of eight wild animals, pressing the people below with black fog and blood cloud. Gradually, even Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen felt dizzy and nauseous, a little unable to stand.


    Although the accumulation of these two people is rich, after all, the realm is only star soul level. It''s a miracle that they can support for such a long time.


    But these two people are Gu fan''s confidants. Even if they feel uncomfortable, they are still reluctant to leave. Naturally, Hou dantai of Beisu looks at them with evil eyes, and then concentrates all the pressure around them on them. After a while, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen almost vomit blood.


    Gu fan, where can he tolerate the wanton behavior of the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE, suddenly raised his voice and cried: "Dan Tai RUOYE, it''s less than an hour before noon. Bai Liyi hasn''t appeared yet. You are also a grandson in the eight wild beast chariot. I don''t know if you are ready to arrest? That''s why I''m trying to vent my anger on these two cronies of the star soul stage? "


    After listening to Gu fan''s saying that he was "pretending to be a grandson", RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, retorted: "Gu fan, martial arts is the respect of the strong, and his skill is inferior to others. He deserves to be killed. How can he vent his anger?" He then looked at Gu fan and said contemptuously, "I have eight wild animal chariots in my hand. I have broken through to the rank of Xinghao. Killing you is as simple as killing an ant. If you dare to fight, you should be brave? Or ignorance? "


    Gu fan sniffed the words and gave a cold smile. Then he said to Marquis dantai RUOYE, "dantai RUOYE, you have always been shameless. I can bear it. But this time, I really can''t stand it. If I don''t teach you a lesson, you don''t know how high the sky is and how thick the earth is!"


    Standing on the eight wasteland chariot, RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, coldly looked at Gufan below and said, "Gufan, what I hate most is your smelly mouth. How can there be so many reasons? I want to tear it up


    Gu fan did not show any weakness and said, "it''s OK. It depends on whether you have this ability."


    Looking at the people behind Gu fan who had been rubbing their hands, RUOYE of Marquis dantai of Beisu suddenly felt as if he was thinking about how many chances he would win if all the people around Gu fan would fight together. Then he said, "Gu fan, do you have the courage to fight with me alone?"


    Gu fan can''t help but sneer when he hears that dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, has no bottom of his own. He can beat Gu fan and a group of strong stars under his command, but Gu fan is not a fool. There is still a gap between dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, and dantai Jie, the black robed ghost. Since Gu fan has an immortal gun in his hand, Where can I be afraid of him?


    Thinking of this, he raised his head slightly and pointed his sword at the evil way of dantai, the Marquis of Beisu: "well, dantai is evil. People in the court have been arguing all the time. Who is the most talented young man in the army of Beidou Dynasty, my Marquis and you! But I''m going to put the scandal ahead. Life and death are in peace. If you don''t dare to agree, forget it


    If the northern Marquis Dan Tai is evil, he hears the words, looks at Gu fan and says with a smile, "Gu fan, are you threatening me? It''s just right. New accounts and old accounts are calculated together. Come on


    As soon as the evil words of Marquis dantai of Beisu were finished, he immediately cried out and grabbed the fence of the chariot in the eight wild beast chariot with both hands. From the eight wild beast chariot, the breath of the eight powerful chariots was catapulted out of the eight wild beast chariot and directly rushed to Gufan below from eight angles.


    Each of these eight shadows is big enough to cover half of the sword Pavilion, and the speed is extremely fast. If it wasn''t for Gu fan''s cultivation of the secret method of the demon sect, and it''s also the perfect state of the unity of man and nature, with amazing insight, it would be impossible to see clearly, let alone escape.


    Gu fan used the eight wasteland methods, suddenly burst out twelve times the body method, suddenly jumped into the air, the eight breath suddenly wrapped up like a snake, but it was in Gu fan''s plan to divert the tiger from the mountain. Originally, Gu fan and his subordinates could not let go to fight, for fear of injuring Bai siyao, Huan Lingyue and others. Now he is in mid air, What are the scruples? Gu fan, who was trapped by the eight dark shadows, suddenly appeared in a flash, which was divided into two parts: Gu fan on the left used his hands to fight each other, Gu fan on the left used his left hand to break the sea and ice, Gu fan on the right used his right hand to hold the moon in his arms, Gu fan on the left used his left hand to make the magic fist of nature, and he used his right hand to make the thunder of Taiyin, It is also Gu fan''s strongest boxing method in close combat at present.

 Chapter 568

    With Gu fan''s two separate bodies exerting the strongest close fists, the shadow attacked by Badao was caught off guard. The two powerful forces on the left suddenly hit one shadow. The shadow retreated with a cry. At the same time, it was entangled by the magic fist of nature. One of the four shadows was just hit by Gu fan''s Taiyin shenlei fist, But it hit on the head, and immediately smashed the huge shadow''s head. Suddenly, the shadow fell down from the air and fell into the sword Pavilion below.


    "Puff Chi" a sharp blade through the body of the sound came, only to see the shadow falling from the air is tied up in a towering stone sword, the whole body has been penetrated, a pengpeng purple black blood splashed all over the pavilion, disgusting. When the people in the pavilion looked at it, they found that what fell from the sky was a bat like, dragon like monster with dark blue skin.


    "Thunderbolt bat dragon!" When Bai siyao saw the strange beast, she lost her voice and said, "can these strange beasts be driven by the eight wild chariots?"


    "Dragon blood "This is the real dragon blood!" exclaimed the immortal


    The bamboo Taoist next to him also touched his chin and said, "if the blood of such a big dragon is made into dragon blood pill, the bones are made into magic weapons, and the internal organs are used to make wine, it''s a treasure house!"


    Just when the two rotten people daydream about the huge body of the thunder bat dragon, they see that the skin of the thunder bat dragon stabbed to death by the stone sword gradually shrivels, just like a tree that has been sucked dry, and soon melts into a mass of black air and dissipates.


    "I''m kidding..." mufengyi was just about to answer the conversation, but he was surprised to see that such a big thunder bat dragon had disappeared.


    "Ah, a piece of dragon bone magic weapon in this seat is gone..." the extremely way real person some flesh ache ground regrets a way.


    "I''ve lost all my dragon blood pills!" When they lost their way, Bai siyao sneered and said to them, "you three should be sober. No matter how powerful the eight wild beast chariot is, it''s impossible to resist these terrible beasts. These are just monsters simulated by the eight wild beast chariot with its own evil spirit. That is to say, what you see is evil spirit. Don''t daydream a little."


    Hearing Bai siyao''s words, the three of them bowed their heads in embarrassment. At this time, Huan Lingyue, who was beside Bai siyao, also looked up at Gu fan, who was fighting with the other seven shadows in mid air. He said with some worry: "even the fierce beasts simulated by the evil spirit, their breath and strength are no less than a real fierce beast, and each one is at least equal to a star level strong man. I''m afraid Gu fan will have a lot of trouble!"


    Gu fan was in a trance, as if he had been trapped by the seven beasts. If he wanted to fight with them, he would lose a lot of physical strength, and even get hurt. It would be easier to deal with them with the method of immortal and immortal, but it was Gu fan''s biggest card after all. If he wasted it on these beasts, he would be a bit overqualified, After all, Gu fan doesn''t know if the evil of the northern Marquis dantai has any backhand. Bai Liyi''s life and death are uncertain now. If he died, it would be a fierce battle if he lived through the Leiji mountain and river battle!


    "Don''t pester with them, go!" In a flash, Gu fan had made a decision in his heart. Before Kun Peng''s separation disappeared, he suddenly took out the Jinggu sword and cut a sword at a six winged fire dragon blocking his way. The fire dragon did not dodge, and six wings blocked him. He just took Gu fan''s magic sword formula.


    But as early as when the fire dragon took the sword, Gu fan hid himself in the sword and rushed out of the encirclement. He came to the eight wild beast chariots of the northern Marquis dantai.


    Hou dantai of Beisu, looking at Gu fan surrounded by seven fierce beasts and unable to advance or retreat, could not help but sneer and watch Gu fan fight with great interest. At this time, a strong sense of crisis from his fighting on the battlefield suddenly came to his heart.


    "No..." Hou dantai of Beisu, RUOYE, thought that he was restless. It was a sign before the crisis!


    Before he had time to think about it, the Marquis of Beisu, dantai RUOYE, saw a figure suddenly burst up beside the eight wild beast chariot, and said, "dantai RUOYE, your time of death is coming!"


    The man held a gun with three points and two blades. The cold light on the blade of the gun was shining. It had the terrible power to pierce everything. Originally, it was wrapped around the eight wild beast chariot. As a protection, the black air only touched the tip of the gun blade. It was like ice soaking in hot water. It was melting rapidly. Many evil spirits in the black air were also screaming and running out, and they hadn''t been a few steps away, By the noon sun into a wisp of smoke.


    The reason why dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, is so confident and fearless is that the black Qi around the eight wild beast chariot can only be achieved by the same magic weapon of Yutian level, unless the yuan friars of Xinghao level cut it with the sword of pure and upright spirit, or the Confucian noble and upright Qi can be drunk, Although he would consume his own power to provide power for the eight wild beast chariot all the time, he would be invincible as long as he was in the chariot. But who ever thought that the three pointed two edged gun in Gu fan''s hand was the same level weapon as the eight wild beast chariot in the hands of Marquis dantai RUOYE?


    If the evil eyes of Marquis dantai of Beisu look at the protection of his eight wild beast chariot, the black Qi will be broken. How dare they be careless? Their fists are like electricity, and they hit Gu fanˇ° The mighty mountain and river boxing With a roar from Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu, the illusion of mountains and rivers appeared behind him. There was a strong air of arrogance and hegemony. His fists were filled with the heaviness and power of mountains and rivers. It seemed that he wrapped the sky and the earth in the hazeˇ° Bang Xiongba Shanhe boxing collided with Gu fan''s immortal gun. Gu fan took advantage of the impact to raise slightly, but he reversed the original immortal gun in his hand and said: "if you are evil, there is no country in your heart, only you. How can you exert the power of xiongba Shanhe boxing?" RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, was slightly stunned by Gu fan''s words. While Gu fan took advantage of the gap, his immortal gun had already manipulated the tip of the gun to stab the powerful mountain and river boxing of RUOYE, Marquis of Beisuˇ° Never die, never die, never die Gu fan''s shot was also obtained from ye Xuanji, the demon killer. He used the six ways of reincarnation to hurt the enemy. What he said is not wrong. Although there is heaven and earth, mountains and rivers, and country in the powerful mountain and river boxing of Marquis dantai RUOYE in Beisu, he has only himself in his heart. The "hegemony" in the powerful mountain and river boxing is not conquered by force, but is broad-minded enough to accommodate mountains and rivers. He obviously does not have this, If the understanding of this boxing is one-sided, the power will not play out naturally. In contrast, in ancient times, the ghost Sutra of the underworld focuses on describing the principle of reincarnation, as well as the understanding and perception of the way of heaven. Originally, there was half of the ghost Sutra of the underworld, but now it has refined the ghost of Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost scholar, and obtained the other half. Therefore, it has a more thorough understanding of the ghost Sutra of the underworld, As like as two peas in Ye Xuanji''s imparting, he has shown the same power of the "Samsara" in the original killing of the Lord of heaven, neither dying nor born. Even if this "grand master" is the original school of Zhang Feiyi, he will still be in the front of this ancient gun. "Gaga, Gaga..." the point of the gun really touched the strength of the fist, and the two sides entered the stage of wrestling. At this time, with the gravity of the fall, Gu fan firmly grasped the body of the immortal gun with his right hand, clamped it with his arm, and used the point of the gun to fight against the strength of RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, which suppressed the overwhelming power of RUOYE''s fist! For a moment, Gu fan suddenly roared: "break it for me!"ˇ° Hiss The long gun in his hand was like a wreck. Shengsheng stabbed three inches down! At the same time, the Yellow murals of the mountains and rivers behind the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE cracked. At this time, dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, turned pale. It was obvious that his strength was on the verge of collapse. At this moment, Gu fan''s indomitable shot suddenly moved to the right side, but his body flew to the left side. Just when dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, was guessing Gu fan''s intention, he saw that the right slip shot was suddenly sent by Gu fan, and the gun body was bent, All of a sudden, thousands of golden dragons burst out with the sound of the Dragon chant, which made the whole people in the sword Pavilion feel deafening, regardless of the enemy or ourselves. The golden dragons wrapped around Gufan''s guns immediately scattered and flew away, covering the huge eight wild beast chariots! In the middle of the sky, countless golden cloud dragons like a cage cover Gu fan, Dan Tai RUOYE and the whole eight wild animal chariot! As soon as they touched the body of the golden cloud dragon, the black air on the chariot of the eight wild animals suddenly disappeared in a burst of Sanskrit singing. This is the effect of the mysterious Dragon Pendant when Gu fan''s immortal gun was still a part. It is also one of the greatest achievements of Gu fan''s three days of closed door, that is, the original ice Jue sword spirit, the mysterious Dragon Pendant, the huntian magic wand and the split hollow tooth blade were combined to form the immortal gun, but their own attributes were not lost, but also strengthened, For example, the ability of the mysterious Dragon Pendant to summon the virtual shadow of the golden dragon, the penetrating ability of the ice Jue sword spirit, the two boundary division of the huntian magic wand, and the ability of the split tooth blade to harvest the soul have all been preserved. Just now, Gu fan used the effect of summoning the Golden Dragon phantom before the mysterious Dragon Pendant. After merging it into the immortal gun, what he summoned was no longer the Golden Dragon phantom, but the real golden cloud dragon, antlers, shrimp whiskers, snake body, Eagle claws, and even scales. In addition, the mysterious Dragon Pendant has been worshipped as the holy weapon of the snow mountain shaman for hundreds of years, It also has a holy and inviolable breath, which is the killer of the evil spirit of the eight wild beast chariot!

 Chapter 569

    At this time, RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, saw that Gu fan had covered his eight wild animal chariots with thousands of golden cloud dragons. He was shocked and said, "Gu fan, what do you want to do?"


    This distraction, immediately behind him had been crumbling mountains and rivers, the illusion of the country disintegrated, mountains and rivers, like a squeeze of woodcut, inch by inch to crack open, revealing the original sky.


    "In the heart does not have the mountain river country, how to make the majestic mountain river boxing?" Gu fan roared, and suddenly stabbed the immortal gun in his hand, which crushed the boxing of Marquis dantai RUOYE.


    "Poof!" If the northern Marquis Dan Tai is evil, it is a sweet throat, spurting out a big mouthful of blood.


    The eight wild beast chariot got the essence and blood of the powerful star rank of Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu. Suddenly, the surrounding black air was very strong. After being hit by Gu fan, Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu was leaning forward involuntarily and was about to fall. He had to support the shaft with his left hand and said in a soft voice: "hurry... Go!"


    The eight wild beast chariot was connected with Dan Tai RUOYE in spirit, and immediately wrapped in a mass of black air, bumped into the golden cloud dragon released by Gu fan, which was like a prison.


    "Want to go?" Gu fan couldn''t see the evil intention of Dan Tai. With a cold smile, he held the immortal gun in his hands and suddenly the whole golden cage began to shrink inward.


    "No way... I can''t rush out like this!" In the head of the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE, a heavy voice said. It''s the spirit of the eight wild beast chariot. This fierce soldier has absorbed the essence and blood of one hundred thousand souls. The spirit of the eight wild beast chariot is extremely powerful, and even has a certain ability of foresight. By comparison, it''s more intelligent than the ancient eight array spirit stone.


    "Damn, I didn''t expect that he had a Yutian level magic weapon in his hand. I underestimated him!" The northern Marquis Dan Tai, if evil, looks at the gold cage which is more and more tight around, some remorsefully says.


    The heavy voice became more and more low: "yes, maybe our master and servant will die today."


    At this time, he stretched out his hand, patted the fence of the eight wild animal chariot beside him, and said in a low voice, "well, it''s time for you to die for me, I''ve forged you with the essence and blood of 100000 soldiers."


    "What?" The spirit of the eight wild beast chariot exclaimed, but he felt that the hand of Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu, who had grasped the shaft of the cart, was suddenly hot. Although its power was continuously drawn away at a very fast speed, its consciousness was rapidly blurring as if it were a man who had lost too much blood.


    "You... You are cruel!" At last, the spirit of the eight wild beast chariot wailed and lost the message.


    In the eyes of Gu fan, the eight wild beast chariot on which dantai RUOYE rode was rapidly reduced at the speed visible to the naked eye, and then turned into a mass of black air, which was absorbed by the palm holding the handrail of the eight wild beast chariot by the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE.


    "Ah The northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE suddenly roared, and a bloody eye suddenly appeared on his forehead. Suddenly, a black cloud enveloped his whole body and ran into Gufan''s golden cage.


    Gu fan didn''t seem to think that the Marquis of northern residence, dantai RUOYE, was so vicious that he abandoned his eight wild beast chariot, which was quite like a strong man breaking his wrist.


    The black air that enveloped the dantai RUOYE of the Marquis of Beisu suddenly flew up and tore open Gu fan''s golden cage. The figure of dantai RUOYE of the Marquis of Beisu was falling outside the cage. Although the third eye on his forehead had disappeared, his boundless anger was increasing and even the clouds around him were affected by him, Coming in the direction of Gufan.


    "If it''s evil, can you escape?" Gu fan saw Dan Tai RUOYE run away from the golden cage in a state of embarrassment. With a sneer, the whole golden cage shrank, wrapped in a black cloud, and slowly recovered to the immortal gunˇ° Your eight wild animal chariots are regarded as the interest owed to me. I''ll take them first! "


    Who knows that Gu fan''s voice has not fallen, but he can hear that the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE stretched out his hands and growled at Gu fan: "Gu fan! You have made me destroy the eight wild animal chariots that were refined by the sacrifice of one hundred thousand living creatures. If I don''t kill you, I can''t get rid of my hatred! "


    When Gu fan heard the words, he sneered and said, "it''s you who destroyed your eight wild beast chariots, not me. The injustice has its head and the debt has its owner. What do you want me to do?"


    "If it wasn''t for you, I would destroy my magic weapon myself?" The North Suk Hou Dan Tai if evil pulls the voice to roar a way.


    Gu fan showed a monkey like expression and said with a smile, "well, it''s time for you to meet your master and servant at Jiuquan. You''ll meet soon. Don''t worry too much!"


    "Gufan! I don''t know when you''ll be proud! " When he finished speaking, a star in the sky seemed to be competing with the sun.


    At the same time, the boundless pressure seemed to pour down from nine days, making it difficult for people to move and breathe. Gu fan had never felt such a feeling, and even Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost who was facing the limit of star rank, had never felt such a feeling! It''s like a warrior fighting against the way of heaven alone!


    The northern Marquis dantai RUOYE was bathed in a dazzling star at this time, and ridiculed: "Gufan, do you think that the Marquis has only the eight wild beast chariot, a magic weapon? The gap between my Lord and your strength, now open your eyes and have a look! "


    At this time, not only Gu fan, but also Han Lingfeng, Bai siyao, Huan Lingyue and others felt a burst of oppression in their hearts. They even felt that they could not exert their power. Even the martial arts above Xingjie level would be trapped. What a terrible thing! At this time, Bai siyao raised her head slightly, looked at the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE, who was wrapped by a group of dazzling stars, just like the second sun, and said in a trembling voice: "this... This northern Marquis''s luck is really amazing! This... This is the breath of Tiangang Yuanzhu! " The Disha Yuanzhu in the hands of Yin Shoumo and Gu fan, the ghost sect, is a very rare treasure. There is Tiangang Yuanzhu in the hands of dantai RUOYE, the northern Marquis! In other words, those who hold Tiangang Yuanzhu can incarnate as Tiangang star envoy, whose power is almost as powerful as the way of heaven. Tiangang Disha is in charge of the law of heaven and earth. If Disha is in charge of netherworld purgatory, Tiangang star envoy represents the majesty of the way of heaven, justice and integrity, which can''t be resisted or disobeyed! After a while, the light dissipated, and the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE had become a leopard print face. The upper body was a human, and the lower body was a leopard monster. It was the image of Li Bao, the eighth star of Tiangang star envoy!

 Chapter 570

    When the form of Tianwei star appeared in front of Gu fan, it was like a sharp sword coming out of its sheath, which shocked the whole audience.


    "I got this Tiangang Yuanzhu of Tianwei star when I first ascended the star stage, but I couldn''t use it because I didn''t reach the level of Xinghao. Now I''m in the level of Xinghao, and I have the incarnation of Tianwei star envoy..." Dan Tai RUOYE''s face covered with leopard pattern said with a grim smile: "Gu fan, if you know you are invincible, ask for mercy from me, I can leave you a whole body


    Gu fan slightly raised his immortal gun, pointed to Dan Tai RUOYE and said with a sneer, "Marquis of Beisu, I admire you two most, one is brazen, the other is arrogant."


    The four leopard''s hooves trampled on him and said angrily, "Gu fan, you are so stubborn. No wonder I''m here!"


    In fact, Gu fan''s heart was a little bit bottomless when he saw the incarnation of Tianwei star. After all, the power and achievements brought by Disha Yuanzhu were terrible, not to mention Tiangang Yuanzhu. Although Tiangang Yuanzhu was in the hands of Tantai RUOYE, he would enhance his strength to the same level as xingzun, even so, Bei Su Hou Dan Tai RUOYE will also be Gu fan''s strongest opponent!


    Originally, he thought that Tan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, was the enemy of Gu fan''s two lives. He was dead, and he would never encounter a strong enemy again. I don''t know whether Gu fan didn''t know the real strength of the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE in his previous life, or whether he kept a low profile, or Gu fan''s actions against heaven caused the reaction of heaven, which made the original northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE more powerful.


    But Gu fan, who has experienced so many life and death wars, has already developed a character of not giving up and not giving up. Even though he knows his disadvantage, he has to face the difficulties and avoid them. That is to muster up courage and fight against the male and female!


    If you fight bravely, you may not die. If you are afraid of fighting, you will die!


    "If you want to fight, fight. What nonsense?" Gu fan suddenly held the immortal gun with both hands, rotated it for a few weeks on his head, lifted up a few bullets, and stabbed it at the chest of dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, who was three times as big as Gu fan.


    The eyes of Marquis dantai in Beisu suddenly look sharp, but he says with a grim smile: "I can''t help myself. I''ll show you the gap between you and Marquis now!"


    "Da!" There''s no flower skill to speak of. The figure of Marquis dantai RUOYE in Beisu suddenly dodged the key part of Gu fan''s stab. Then he stretched out his hand and steadfastly resisted the tip of Gu fan''s immortal gun with his right hand with sharp claws!


    "Never die, never die, never regret!" Gu fan, seeing that dantai RUOYE wanted to lower the level of ten generals, directly grasped the tip of his immortal and immortal gun, so he simply made a plan. A powerful immortal and immortal gun burst out in the hands of dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu.


    "Heaven''s power, protect me!" The northern Marquis Dan Tai suddenly announced that he was surrounded by a group of dazzling silver stars. Gu fan''s immortal gun could not penetrate into it at all. He still held it firmly.


    This is a shot taken from all kinds of doom. It was held by the star awn of the whole body of marquis Dan Tai RUOYE of Beisu. It can''t move forward half an inch!


    "Gufan, I''ll see what else you''ve got!" The northern residence Hou Dan Tai if evil sneer way.


    At this time, there was a loud noise between heaven and earth, and the whole sword pavilion was shaking violently. Countless stone swords broke from the middle and fell to the ground one after another. Even the seven stone swords that locked the huge sword in the center were tottering, and the black iron chain was shaking constantly. Not only the sword Pavilion, but the whole Zijin Mountain is shaking violently.


    "What''s the matter? Has there been an earthquake? " The Ji Dao real person below frowned.


    "Are you kidding me? Zijin Mountain, where my Zichen hall is located, has never had an earthquake!" Han Ling immediately refuted the news.


    At this time, immortal Yuqiong beside Han Lingfeng suddenly raised his head, pointed to Wanjun thunder on the north side of Zijin Mountain, and cried, "no, that''s the location of jiuxiao Lingtian Pavilion!"


    "What, jiuxiao Lingtian Pavilion!" Bai siyao was also surprised to hear that he followed the direction of Yuqiong''s fingers, and immediately felt a strong and extremely murderous spirit, covering the whole Zijin Mountain without any hesitation.


    "Damn, why didn''t bailiyi get struck by thunder?" At this time, Han Lingfeng''s mental calculation was at the bottom of the valley. Bai Liyi, who had thought that he would die, survived the Leiji mountain and river battle with a mortality rate of 90%. With this thunderous momentum, his strength must have gone a step further, and even reached the limit of Xinghao rank. It was less than a year before he was promoted to Xingjie rank, not to mention that he was a newcomer, At least in Zichen hall since the founding of the school is absolutely unprecedented, it is extremely adverse!


    "Ah, it''s the thunder of heaven''s punishment!" Huanlingyue suddenly points to the huge black cloud above the jiuxiao Lingtian Pavilion and shouts. In the clouds, countless thunder lights surge, just like thunder dragons and electric pythons. There are several people embracing any lightning, which is obviously different from the ordinary thunder!


    In this way, the realm and strength of bailiyi have been improved, which is not allowed by the way of heaven. That''s why the sky punishment thunder which is hard to resist is lowered!


    In less than a year, Gu fan broke through the Xingjie level and Xinghao level, and directly pointed to xingzun level. Even Gu fan, who had many adventures, was afraid that he could not reach the speed of his promotion. He was abnormal and became a demon. This progress had already deviated from the category of the right way and became a heresy. It''s no wonder that Xing Li Lei would fall on the head of the Zichen hall expert like Bai Liyiˇ° Boom After a dazzling lightning that blinds people''s eyes, the thunder is deafening. The purple Xuan temple is just above the jiuxiao Lingtian Pavilion. The Zichen hall, which has been standing for hundreds of years, actually makes a series of collapse sounds, and countless bricks are ejected like earth and stone thrown out by the explosion, This one hundred Zhang high jiuxiao Lingtian Pavilion collapsed from top to bottom under the power of the thunderˇ° Roar A howling sound similar to the beast''s injury came from the ruins of jiuxiao Lingtian Pavilion. It was obvious that Bai Liyi had suffered a lot of damage even though he was proficient in the thunder of Zichen hall. Feeling that the breath of bailiyi''s wings gradually weakened again, the real man Yuqiong beside Han Lingfeng sighed and said: "Huiji will be hurt, so the seedlings will grow. If you fail, you will die. Needless to say, even if you succeed, you will be envied. It''s still the end of ashes. Why?"ˇ° I, I can''t die... I can''t die... I can''t die! " A series of roars came from the ruins of the jiuxiao Lingtian Pavilion. It was like a beast struggling to death, but it maintained its last life line with its strong will! At this time, Gu fan and Dan Tai RUOYE, the two old enemies in mid air, were attracted by Tianxing Li Lei which was cut down above jiuxiao Lingtian Pavilion. They stopped and looked at the ruins of jiuxiao Lingtian Pavilionˇ° What a respectable opponent. " Gu fan saw that Bai Liyi resisted Tian Xing Li Lei with his body, which represented the majesty of heaven and could not be resisted by human force. After being seriously injured, Gu fan still fought against Tian Xing Li Lei. His heart was filled with a feeling of sympathy. He was also against Tian Xing Li Lei. In other places, Gu fan did not have the courage to fight against Tian Xing Li Lei. If this hundred mile wing falls, it will be a hero. If it dies in its proper place, it will be the peak of Leifa cultivation in the next thousand years. I''m afraid that no one will be able to surpass it. Even like those strong men in ancient and middle times, they will leave their own heavy marks in the long history. It''s a pity... Feeling that the breath from the mountain ruins of jiuxiao Lingtian Pavilion is getting weaker and weaker, people can''t help but feel a sense of regret. Even the friars of Zichen hall, including Han Lingfeng, who are against bailiyi, have a feeling that things hurt their kind somehow - countless elites of the whole sect have exhausted their life, The friar of Zichen hall, who wants to control the power of thunder, died in the end. What''s the biggest irony of the sect that controls the power of thunder? At this time, the original weak and incomparable breath, unexpectedly gave birth to a strong to terrible breath. In a moment, it reached the level of dantai RUOYE, which is second only to the incarnation of Tianwei starˇ° This... What''s going on? " This time, even Hou dantai RUOYE of Beisu was a little flustered. After all, a strange smell suddenly appeared on the battlefield, which was no less powerful than all the people present. No one would feel nervous if his friends and enemies were unknown. What''s more incredible is that the two breath, the powerful one, has gradually merged with the weak breath to the extreme. After that, the new breath was obviously marked by a hundred mile wing. Bai Liyi, who was supposed to die, escaped the disaster in this strange wayˇ° Dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, dada, Dadˇ° Boom The whole rubble burst from the inside to the outside. For a moment, the rocks were flying. A powerful figure broke through the ground and came to the side of the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE. When Gu fan looked closely, he saw that the man was Bai Liyi. But at this time, his blue and purple vests had already become rags. Several lines hanging on his body were still marked with obvious black marks burned by thunder. His whole body was covered with blood stains. Through his clothes, he could see pieces of skin and flesh blackened by electric shock. It looked almost the same as the dead, If someone told Gu fan that there was a corpse in front of him, Gu fan would believe it. However, the sharp and undisguised breath from the body of bailiyi reveals his current strength level - the limit of Xinghao level, the great master of the power of nine nebulae! Under the fierce thunder of heaven, bailiyi, who was reborn from the fire, almost directly leaped over the Xinghao stage and got the stepping stone of xingzun stage. It was only one step short of knocking on the door of xingzun.

 Chapter 571

    Gu fan looked at the ragged but powerful bailiyi in front of him and said, "bailiyi, you have been punished by heaven with your body. Congratulations on your success against heaven


    Who knows Bai Liyi hears Gu fan''s words and says with a smile: "I have joy and congratulations. How can you be happy?


    Gu fan was about to retort, but when Bai Liyi stretched out his hand, a purple electric awn was wrapped in a blue purple sword box, which rose up from the middle of the mountain and flew into Bai Liyi''s hand. If the sword box had spirit, it would fall firmly in his right palm. He grabbed the Dragon belt wrapped around the sword box and carried it steadily behind him. What is stored in this sword box is the famous sword of Zichen Hall: crack dome!


    At the same time, the prestige of bailiyi was released unreservedly, as if hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers were rushing towards Gufan.


    Feeling the change of Bai Liyi''s breath, Gu fan understood Bai Liyi''s attitude towards himself. The immortal gun in his right hand was also slightly clenched, and his eyes were staring at Bai Liyi''s every move.


    Bai Liyi looked at Gu fan, as if he had been treated as a turtle in a jar. He said with a cold smile, "Gu fan, do you know why I have to kill you?"


    Gu fan did not answer, but looked coldly at Bai Liyi.


    "You''re an outsider. You interfere in the affairs of the leader of Zichen hall. If it wasn''t for you, how could Han Lingfeng be my opponent? What''s more, I should have inherited the leader''s position in order to grow up and grow up. How can I fall on his head? " Bai Liyi gritted his teeth and said, "do you know how I have survived these three days in the Leiji mountain and river formation, being whipped by Lei mang every day


    Gu fan still looked at him and said nothing.


    "If I die, don''t I fulfill your wish? So I not only want to live... "Bai Liyi pauses slightly, points to Gu fan''s nose and says," I''ll kill you myself, otherwise how can I stand up to the five martial uncles who are dying out of oil and light in order to help me perform the Leiji mountain and river array? "


    "What Hearing the last words of Bai Liyi, the real man Yuqiong beside Han Lingfeng suddenly exclaimed: "thunder... Crape myrtle, they... They all..."


    "In order to help me break through the rank of Xinghao, the five martial uncles tried their best to make the most of Leiji mountain and river array. They died of exhaustion of oil and lamp." Bai Liyi repeated, and then he shook his shoulder slightly. His right hand slightly held up the famous sword "crack dome" in the sword box behind him and pointed to Gu fan, saying: "these three points, no matter which point, are enough to be my invincible enemy of Bai Liyi, so... Gu fan, if I don''t kill you today, I swear not to be human!"


    Gu fan, looking at the indignant appearance of Bai Liyi in front of him, sneered a little and said, "Dan Tai is evil. It seems that today''s victory and defeat will be released."


    Dan Tai RUOYE just wanted to say that you''d better talk about it after fighting with the Marquis, but he heard Bai Li Yi Gong say: "Marquis of Beisu, please give me the chance to blade Gu fan, so as to comfort the spirits of the five martial uncles in heaven!"


    Dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, originally wanted to insist, but bailiyi said so. If he didn''t agree, Gu fan would incite bailiyi to unite with him and kill dantai RUOYE first. On the contrary, it would be a big disaster. It''s not that Gu fan has never done such a thing. With his mind, it''s common to drive away tigers and swallow wolves.


    At this time, we have a complete advantage over Gu fan. It would be a pity if we could make a success of such a trivial matter.


    Just thinking of this, Hou dantai of Beisu said with a smile: "it''s OK, let the leader of Baili do it first!"


    Where did Gu fan know that dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, was so straightforward. It was with this sentence of bailiyi that he broke the plan that dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, intended to attack Gu fan with bailiyi. If Gu fan fights against one of Bai Liyi and Dan Tai RUOYE alone, he still has a 50% chance of winning. If these two fight together, he can let Huan Lingyue, Bai siyao, Han Lingfeng and others fight together, but the chance of winning is too small. It will also cause a lot of casualties for his cronies. In case these two separate people entangle Gu fan, Another man wantonly killed Gu fan''s confidants. Every time he died, his flesh would hurt him. Gu fan''s attention would be restrained, and he would be defeated immediately.


    Gu fan looked at Bai Liyi in front of him and said with a smile, "since Bai Liyi is so confident, do you want me to fight with you alone?"


    Bai Liyi''s right hand slightly strangled the famous sword "crack dome" on his back and sneered: "I''ve heard for a long time that Gu fan is the first young swordsman of the Beidou Dynasty, and fast sword is the first. I''ve long wanted to ask for some advice. See if it''s your first sword, or my crack dome, which is as fast as thunder, comes faster! "


    As soon as Bai Liyi finished his speech, his right hand jerked, and he heard a "bang". The sword box he held in his right arm suddenly cracked, and countless purple lights, like comets, made dazzling arcs to stab Gu fan.


    Gu fan, hearing Bai Liyi''s words, knew that he would never rely on Hou dantai RUOYE to fight. As the chief disciple of Zichen hall, he couldn''t allow him to let others fight even when his strength completely suppressed each other. He had to defeat Gu fan with his own strength. Just like this, a stone in Gu fan''s heart was landing. Looking at the lightning all over the sky, he was not afraid at all. With a slight shake of his right hand, he took the immortal gun back into his body. With a turn of his wrist, he had a dark sword in his hand. It was a famous sword!


    His right hand horizontal sword, slightly stagnated in his hand for half a second, and then three visible and qualitative swords formed in front of him. Then three green swords merged into one, and then the dark startling skeleton sword came out of his hand and stabbed at the hundred Li wing in front of him with a lightning speed. In ancient times, the reputation of "fast sword first" was all derived from the unique skill of "Yuqi sword Jue". The gist of Yuqi sword Jue was to attack with all one''s strength, not to defend as firmly as a mountain. The penetrating power, breakthrough power and explosive power brought by condensing the whole body''s strength on one point are enough to make this sword God block and kill God. It''s the Zhuxian sword that Gu fan''s self-made Yuqi sword formula has the strongest single killing power!

 Chapter 572

    Bailiyi obviously didn''t expect that Gu fan didn''t defend at all. He stabbed him in the face with a sword. According to his visual observation, the direction of the sword stabbed was just a point where all the lightning came out. Without any obstruction, the speed and strength of the sword could absolutely penetrate all his defenses, and even directly kill him!


    The horror of a famous swordsman is not his sword, but his hand and brain that are accurate enough to kill from a certain angle.


    "Damn it Bai Liyi cursed in his heart, changed his hands, and put them in front of his chest to form a staggered fingerprint. The sword that had been shot suddenly converged inward, forming a dense defense in the center.


    In the void, there was a noisy sound of metal collision. The sword, which turned into a green light, was still advancing rapidly under the block of countless blue and purple lights. Every inch of progress, there was a brittle sound of metal fracture in the void.


    "Clank, clank, clank!" After a series of crisp sounds, the green light around the black sword, which seemed to be possessed, finally dissipated. One foot in front of the hundred Li wing, it was held up by a long sword, and it was hard to advance half an inch.


    I saw the long sword that blocked the ancient Jingkui sword. The blue and purple sword body was full of thunder and light, but it was broken at this time. There were countless gaps on the blade, as if it had been cut repeatedly. Even the hilt was full of cracks, as if it would break into powder at a touch.


    Han Lingfeng, Bai siyao and other people in the cultivation world know this sword. It''s the famous Zichen hall sword chaqiong. Now it''s in such a mess under Gu fan''s sword!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..." Han Lingfeng looked at the startled skeleton sword which was blocked by himself and couldn''t move in front of him. He laughed and said: "Gu fan, you are the fastest sword in the world. You still can''t hurt me, but that''s all


    However, at this time, Gu fan''s eyes were awe inspiring. The back of his left and right hands were straight as a sword, and he jumped up abruptly. At the same time, his hands crossed in front of him and split vigorously. He said in a low voice, "hundred Li wings, do you think this is the end?"


    "The secret of Qi control sword is Qi control the world!"


    Before the voice fell, the wind in the whole space seemed to be summoned to gush to Gufan.


    "Rustle, rustle, rustle..." on the whole Zijin Mountain, countless leaves rustle in the wind. It seems that they are brewing something.


    "Hum, pretending to be a ghost..." after bailiyi saw Gu fan''s sword was captured by himself, he used his hand to replace it. He was ready to make a mockery of Gu fan, saying that he was "pretending to be a ghost". Suddenly, his eyes to Gu fan had completely changed!


    From the foot of bailiyi, a magnificent and almost heavenly whirlwind suddenly formed and swallowed him up. Then, countless green arc wind blades condensed in the surrounding air and cut towards bailiyi which was swallowed by the wind column as if attracted.


    "Ah Bailiyi, who was involved in the whirlwind, roared, exerting all his strength to protect the polar wall.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..." a series of dull sounds of the wind blade hitting the protective wall came, followed by a crash of the wall, followed by the sharp sound of the wind blade splitting on the blade, accompanied by the sound of tearing flesh and blood. It is obvious that bailiyi is still blocking the wind blade everywhere with the broken split dome sword, but it is already a battle of trapped animals.


    With the help of Raynaud, this Qi is used for the first time in the world. It uses the gasification of the surrounding space as a whirlwind and endless wind blade to entangle the opponent. Its power is no less than that of the seven samsara days. It can be regarded as the strongest sword skill in ancient times.


    But Gu fan didn''t think that he could beat the sky with his body. Li Lei''s hundred Li wings could be killed by himself. Sure enough, from the wind column that nearly reached the sky, accompanied by a sound similar to mourning, countless dazzling purple lights suddenly burst out.


    I saw that the whole wind column was torn apart by a strong force from the center, and it was chopped like a piece of cloth.


    From the whirlwind, he stumbled out of a figure. His steps were disordered and his body was shaking so badly that he could hardly keep up with the sky. It was bailiyi.


    At this time, his body is full of wounds, and several deep incisions in his abdomen and chest can see the cut tendons inside. The blood of the strong of Xinghao level is also a rare natural resource and treasure. Therefore, among the ghosts, there is a strange way to take the strong of Xinghao level to make medicine or magic weapon.


    The bailiyi staggered out of the storm, which made people worry that he would fall down. But in his hand, he only held a sword handle full of cracks, but the famous sword crack dome disappeared.


    At this time, there was a sound of "Kara" in bailiyi''s right hand holding the hilt. The last hilt was also completely smashed and turned into powder. It was blown away by the wind.


    Just as the hilt turned to powder, bailiyi suddenly let out a roar like a trapped beast: "crack dome, master''s crack dome sword, my crack dome sword!"


    Obviously, just now in the wind column, it was the spirit of the split dome sword that exploded and cut open the wind column, saving the life of bailiyi.


    Bailiyi looked at the direction of the powder, knelt down abruptly, beat his chest and said: "master, master, I am unfilial, I am unfilial. I have let your cracked dome sword be destroyed by my handˇ° Who is the first swordsman in the world? The answer is clear. After two rounds, Zichen Hall''s famous sword cracked the sky and disappeared.


    "All right, bailiyi, it''s over." Gu fan saw that Bai Liyi was hopeless, and the idea of winning in his heart was calmed down. He recalled the Jinggu sword and pointed to Bai Liyi.


    "It''s over?" At this time, Bai Liyi, kneeling on the ground, suddenly raised his head and looked at Gu fan with strange eyes.


    "You''ve lost, and you''ve lost miserably. If you don''t want to lose your life, I advise you to be aware of the current situation." Although Gu fan knew that if he let Bai Liyi go this time, it would be a disaster in the future, but he was both against heaven, and there was still a kind of mutual affection in it. Therefore, if he had no choice, he would not kill Bai Liyi. At the same time, as Gu fan, he also needs a goal, an opponent running in front, to constantly push himself, don''t forget to move forward.


    However, at this time, bailiyi stood up abruptly and sneered darkly: "Jie Jie... Jie Jie, Gu fan, you are my most angry opponent since my cultivation. You will be lucky to see the real supreme power of Zichen hall, the three giants of Yuan friars'' sect. If you only have this ability, is it not in vain?"


    Just as Bai Liyi was talking, Gu fan''s killing God sword and eight spirit stones were throbbing together, which sent a very dangerous signal to Gu fan!


    Gu fan moved a little in his heart. One of the eight spirit stones and the sword of killing the gods sent a signal to Gu fan, which often meant that he might be injured or even die. Now the two magic weapons are throbbing together. Is it the situation of death?


    At this time, the breath of bailiyi suddenly changed. If the bailiyi felt like a torrential flood just now to Gu fan, now his feeling to Gu fan is the vast sky, the thunder changes without leaving a trace of speculation. At this time, even the immortal gun in Gu fan''s body flashed and sent out a dangerous signal.


    "Since the beginning of chaos, all living beings have not lived and the Tao has been respected, and the thunder has been raging for thousands of years. They are in charge of the justice of heaven and earth, and the Tao is supreme in Shenxiao!" Bai Liyi murmurs an obscure mantra. After reading it, a purple dragon suddenly emerges from his body, roaring up to the sky, and then suddenly decomposes. Part of his power completely wraps Bai Liyi''s body, and the other part turns into thunder, splitting down around Bai Liyi one by one.


    Every thunder is at least as thick and thin as a hundred year old tree. When it falls on Zijin Mountain, isn''t it to cause a mountain fire?


    Han Lingfeng yelled to the elder of Zichen hall behind him: "hurry up, organize the disciples to fight the fire!"


    However, at this time, I saw that the thunderclaps did not cause a spark. Instead, all the plants grew up madly, and even some of the stumps that had been cut down quickly sprouted and grew up.


    This is an incredible phenomenon.


    Until a thunder fell on the pavilion, I saw grass growing on the barren sand. Then more and more grass grew to a foot high, covering the whole pavilion.


    At the same time, almost all people in the pavilion feel that the pavilion is full of vitality. This sense of vitality is only after the thunder, the world will be full of strong atmosphere.


    In short, this vitality is the vitality after the thunder explosion.


    Ordinary thunder only knows destruction, but this burst of thunder brings vitality after destruction!


    It is because of these vitality that all the plants are growing crazily in the place where the thunder falls.


    When the thunder burst, a strong vitality was released and diffused everywhere. The flowers and trees were stained with this strong vitality, and all of them were fresh and luxuriant. When people smelled the fresh smell of vitality, they felt fresh and fresh. Every idea was very smooth, and the blood seemed to have vitality.


    "Zichen hall is the most important realm of thunder. Thunder produces all things?" Bai siyao could not help frowning when she saw the heavy thunder clouds hovering over the top of Bai Liyi''s head.


    It is said that at the beginning of chaos, the world was lonely and lifeless. The first life was born from the thunder, but later people were ignorant. When they saw the power of the thunder, they respected it as if they were gods. When they saw that the thunder often destroyed forests and caused fires, they distorted the thunder as destruction. In fact, the true meaning of thunder is not destruction, but rebirth!


    This hundred Li Yi unexpectedly returns to nature in the sky punishment fierce thunder, has realized this, therefore he releases the thunder, only then can be so different.


    Bai Liyi roared, and there was a continuous stream of lightning from his body, merging into the thunder clouds above his head.


    The dark thunder cloud, which was several feet in circumference, kept expanding, gradually expanding, and gradually rising to tens of feet in the air. It was the size of a few temples in circumference. It was dark and full of thunder and lightning. Powerful vitality was surging out of it. Gu fan even saw a group of vitality pouring into the trees, The trees of the whole Zijin Mountain are glowing with more vivid luster. For a moment, the flowers are blooming violently, and the flowers are clustered together. The huge Zijin Mountain is to become a sea of flowers and a world of flowers.


    Gu fan even felt that those plants and trees, moistened by this powerful vitality, almost had to produce their own wisdom. This kind of vitality is so overwhelming that Gu fan was surprised. In the violent explosion of the thundercloud, electric boa, electric snake and Thunder Dragon were swimming around. Finally, in this thundercloud, gradually emerged a fist sized pearl. As soon as the jewel appeared, Gufan felt a great pressure. The whole environment suddenly changed. There were many illusions on all sides. The sound of tearing started, and then countless large and small spheres changedˇ° What is the fruit of Shenxiao After seeing the sphere clearly, the elder of Zichen hall, Yuqiong, suddenly exclaimed: "what! My elder martial brother Ziying didn''t reach the goal. He was killed by this son... "

 Chapter 573

    It''s true What immortal Yuqiong said. This jewel is the highest Taoist art of Zichen Hall - "Shenxiao Daoguo". People who only understand the mystery of thunder''s destruction can cultivate the strongest attack method of Zichen hall, and even reach the peak to imitate thunder to attack opponents, but they can''t produce this Shenxiao Daoguo. Only after realizing the mystery of thunder''s birth and death, destruction and creation, can the "Shenxiao Dao Guo" be merged. As long as it has the Shenxiao Dao Guo, it is recognized by the power of thunder. It can play a great power, and even resist the thunder killing to this extent! Compared with any big array, big magic, any martial arts must be more powerful and overbearing, which cannot be resisted by human powerˇ° Asshole, this guy has understood the meaning of thunder''s birth and death under the sky''s severe thunder Han Lingfeng could not help stamping his feet and pounding his chest with his right hand. He said bitterly: "God, since he has a hundred Li wing, why do you want to let Han Lingfeng be in this Zichen hall? Where can I have my world if he has a day?" Bai Liyi''s voice suddenly spread out from the thunder, "Gu fan, I see you dare to underestimate my Zichen hall!"ˇ° Crackle, crackle... "Innumerable flashes of lightning came down from the thunderstorm when he said thisˇ° Be careful, everyone Bai siyao in the pavilion shouts. Yaochi jade in her hand has turned into a hemispherical transparent barrier, wrapping all the people in the pavilion. She knows that the thunder falling now is quite different from that just now. Before it was life, now it is death! Even the star level masters will suffer a lot of damage if they are struck by these thunder points. After the thunderstorm, the thunder clouds surrounding bailiyi''s body gradually dispersed, and a giant twice as tall as dantai RUOYE, the incarnation of Tianwei star envoy, appeared in front of the public. The giant was wearing a purple jade crown and a five color robe. Although his face was the face of bailiyi, his expression was like an ancient mountain, Inexhaustible thunder is interwoven. On the five color robes, there are also dragon and snake like thunder lights. Every nine thunder lights form a square thunder seal, just like a national treasure. At the same time, all the disciples of Zichen hall were surprised, because they were very familiar with this Taoist priest. It was the thunder Lord who was worshipped by countless disciples of Zichen hall, the Shenxiao Taoist priest who was in charge of the birth and death of thunder! Just now, bailiyi swallowed the fruit of Shenxiao Dao condensed by himself, and he was directly incarnated as Shenxiao daozun! It''s the same principle that Gu fan incarnated into ehoba, the evil god of darkness, and Dan Tai Ruo Xie incarnated into Li Bao, the star of Tianwei, through Tiangang Yuanzhu. Bai Liyi swallowed the fruit of Shenxiao Dao condensed by himself and possessed the power of Shenxiao daozun, the Lord of thunder! When bailiyi is completely transformed into the image of Shenxiao daozun, the thunder clouds around him are absorbed into his body, and the sky becomes clear again above the sword Pavilion. But at this time, there are three people in the sky facing each other in silence. On one side, there is a leopard with a human face, which turns into the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE of Tianwei star envoy, and turns into bailiyi of Shenxiao daozun, on the other side, It was Gu fan who held the gun with both hands and pointed at them with the tip of the gun. Incarnated in Shenxiao daozun, bailiyi said coldly to Gufan, "Gufan, don''t you know how to die?" Gu fan suddenly laughed when he heard the words, as if he had heard a joke: "ridiculous, the way of heaven is in front of me, and I''m not afraid. Will I be afraid of you?"ˇ° I don''t know the height of heaven and earth! " Bai Liyi sneered: "thunder represents the will of heaven. If I can incarnate in Shenxiao daozun, I will be recognized by thunder. What I do is to do justice for heaven. What''s the use of fighting a trapped beast?"ˇ° You are the Lord of thunder. My Lord of darkness will not be inferior to you, will you? " Gu fan stopped talking with Bai Liyi, and his whole body was enveloped in a dense black air. A dark breath of gloom, cold and despair suddenly filled the sky. Bai Liyi and others felt that the dark breath conveyed gloom, terror and despair, but Bai siyao and Han Lingfeng felt that it was safe and quiet, It''s like a quiet night that makes people sleep. The black air grew in the wind, and after a moment, it grew to the size of Shenxiao daozun. Bailiyi, who incarnated in Shenxiao daozun, saw this scene and said contemptuously: "Gu fan, you are looking for your own death. No wonder I have no place to hide all the evil spirits under the thunder. You, the Lord of darkness, are restrained by me and dare to show off!"

 Chapter 574

    A hundred Li wings throw a long sleeve, a thunder of several people embracing is actually "boom", the day falls, is beating on the mass of black air wrapped in Gu fan''s body.


    The black air around nagufan screamed and burst ahead of time. What appeared in front of bailiyi and dantai RUOYE was a head covered with dark and shiny scales, with four pairs of wings on its back, a long tail like a lizard and a scorpion, a crown made of a dragon''s skull on its head, and a huge biological image.


    Gu fan, who was incarnated as the evil god, suddenly raised his head. A bucket of dark rays shot out of his crown. He collided with the thunder and burst out in mid air, without harming his body.


    After the war of Xiao Jitian''s life and death, Gu fan became more and more flexible in controlling the body of ehuba, the evil god, and developed many skills that he didn''t know. Therefore, he had the confidence to fight with the Lord of thunder: Shenxiao daozun!


    "How?" Gu fan easily blocked the attack of Bai Liyi and sneered.


    "Gufan, Gufan..." next to the hundred Li wing, Dan Tai RUOYE, who incarnated as Tianwei star envoy, mocked: "you always boast of being a gentleman. Unexpectedly, you use such monsters to fight. You are really a gentleman!"


    Gu fan, who incarnated in the evil god jathoba, retorted: "if it''s evil, even if I incarnate in Jiuyou demon, I''m a gentleman who holds the right way in my heart. On the contrary, even if you have thunder in your hand and evil in your heart, you''re also a traitor!


    "No nonsense! Just now, I was just trying your strength. You can''t take the blow of Shenxiao Daoguo. " Incarnation Shenxiao daozun''s hundred Li wings, with a finger, suddenly, thunder clouds rolling down toward Gu fan.


    Then, in his hand, he suddenly ejected the Shenxiao Daoguo, which burst out of infinite brilliance, inch by inch, directly oppressed.


    ... crackling!


    The high Shenxiao Daoguo was oppressed and just dropped an inch. A bright electric light was emitted from the bead. It was as thick as a bucket and covered Gufan fiercely.


    Where the electric light shines, the land around Gufan melts one after another and becomes a cloud of light smoke and fly ash, which rises and flies directly.


    At the same time, the strong shock is contained in the electric light. It is this shock that makes the land under the feet of ancient people become smoke.


    Gu fan knows that the ultimate flame can melt the sand and soil into magma, and the lightning of "Shenxiao Daoguo" can directly shake the sand and soil into green smoke.


    On the top of "Shenxiao Daoguo", the huge electric light vibrated. Gu fan retreated slightly, but he stretched out his five fingers, which had become claws, and held the immortal gun. In his hand, it was the size of a fork, and he resisted the thunder on the Shenxiao Daoguo. At this time, bailiyi seemed to seize the opportunity and pointed with his hand: "Shenxiao thunder, It''s a disaster


    Wuwuwu, wuwuwu, a burst of crying voice from the "Shenxiao Daoguo" conveyed.


    The sound wave is extremely strong, a sharp song like light, wave and sound is conveyed, the surrounding space is rippling, and the light is all distorted.


    This extremely powerful wave, like a plague, swept Gu fan and attached to the black air around him.


    These powerful forces even penetrated the defense of Gu fan''s immortal gun and began to erode his mental power.


    Originally, Gu fan''s ideas were all like crystal, thundering and powerful. But at the moment of suddenly stopping, the other side launched the strongest Taoist art, and was injured.


    "Shh... Do you think you can hurt me like this?"


    With a long breath, Gu fan uttered a fierce voice. His immortal gun suddenly waved. He turned from defending to attacking, and then he shot straight at the Shenxiao Dao stab wrapped by countless thunder lights.


    The tip of this immortal gun is ice Jue sword spirit. It has strong penetration ability to protect the polar wall. The confident polar wall of bailiyi was torn apart like thin paper. The Shenxiao Daoguo made a sound, which greatly reduced its brilliance.


    All the trees, flowers and plants turned into mud, fragrant mud, and the soil under Gufan''s body evaporated a large piece. Gufan was shocked by that force, and his body suddenly fell from the air. The incarnation of Shenxiao daozun''s hundred Li wings also leaned back, but his face changed, so he took back his Shenxiao Daoguo and looked at the dim Shenxiao Daoguo in his hand, He has a sore face.


    "Gufan, you hurt my Shenxiao Daoguo!" Bailiyi is furious now. He swallows his Shenxiao Daoguo back into his body. He suddenly raises his hand. The thunder is like a tsunami swallowing the sky. Looking back suddenly, the whole space is filled with the roar of thunder, as if moving the thunder purgatory to reality.


    Each one of the thunderbolts can shock the ordinary star soul level warriors to death. There are not one or two thunderbolts, but hundreds or thousands of thunderbolts, each of which has such power. That is the existence of killing the saint and God, destroying heaven and earth.


    In bailiyi''s side, Hou dantai RUOYE of Beisu feels very frightened when he sees this scene. Even if he is in a different place, he may be seriously injured even if he is sheltered by Tiangang''s fighting spirit under the changing form of Tianwei star envoy. After experiencing the nirvana of life and death under the fierce thunder, bailiyi''s strength has become so terrible!


    When Gu fan saw the scene in front of him, he suddenly raised his head and roared at the approaching thunder. His whole body was covered with a dark and chaotic light. His head, limbs and even four pairs of membrane wings were covered with gray luster. Under the washing of this chaotic light, it seems that the whole space behind Gu fan has become pure black and white, constantly fusing with each other and rotating, from which countless twisted lines fly out. If the thunder split by bailiyi with Shenxiao Daoguo is a world of thunder and fire, what Gu fan created with the power of the Dark Lord is a pure world of black and white. If ye Xuanji is here at this time, he will be surprised that these two people seem to have broken away from the confrontation between power and power, but collide with each other for the law of creation and destruction, and have begun to understand the fighting mode of the strong in the star hierarchy. Seeing two powerful elements colliding with each other, all those who see this scene, Xinghun level and Xinghun level, stop thinking directly, just like dementia. Xingjie level warriors feel extremely tired, and it''s hard to distinguish between reality and fantasy. Only Xinghao level warriors can barely keep their thoughts clear and their emotions stable. Just before most people realized what had happened, two powerful forces had collided in the sky above the pavilion. There is no sound coming out. It''s like the sound in the whole space is pulled away in a moment. What people see is the chaotic light of thunder cloud rushing towards Gufan like a giant beast. The black light around Gufan is constantly eroding, eroding, eroding. The thunder light is also constantly smashing, smashing, smashing... Maybe this process is only the moment of electric light and flint, But it seems that in some other time and space, after tens of thousands of years of constant dripping, at the moment when the black light was completely eroded by the thunder, everyone felt that the eardrum was tingling as if it was about to break. Next second, almost all of them squatted down subconsciously and covered their ears, but their eyes still couldn''t help looking at the battlefield in the sky. Then came a thunderbolt that made the whole Zijin Mountain shake violently. This thunderbolt was extremely dull, as if it had penetrated a world. However, it was extremely dazzling. The thunderbolt accompanied with the violent tremor of Zijin Mountain even caused great panic among the residents of Jinling City at the foot of Zijin Mountain, and countless people scurried in the street, All of them think that there will be a great disaster in Zijin Mountain, so they can''t hide here. After all, ordinary people can''t imagine the various powers of practitioners. In their eyes, the martial arts practitioners of star level, even the martial arts practitioners of quasi star level, are like living immortals. What''s more, just now this kind of collision of forces almost beyond the realm of star level? At this time, on the sword Pavilion, the chaotic world was broken. When the thunder burst, Gufan, who was incarnated as the evil god, had been completely wrapped in the thunderˇ° Gufan Huan Lingyue sees Gu fan swallowed by thunder. Regardless of the pain of eardrum, she suddenly stands up and wants to rescue Gu fan. But as soon as she shouts out, the voice is covered by deafening thunder. At this time, a hand suddenly pulls her, and a sound comes into her mind: "don''t go!" When Huan Lingyue looks back, she finds that Bai siyao is holding her hand. Bai siyao, who is wearing a plain dress, reaches out her hand and grabs Huan Lingyue''s hand to make it difficult for her to fly in the airˇ° What are you doing? Gufan will die Huanlingyue was about to curse. At this time, Bai siyao looked at Gu fan who was engulfed by thunder. Tears fell from the corner of her eyes: "don''t go! We can''t help him in this kind of battle. It will only distract him. The only thing we can do is this... "Huan Lingyue saw the tears falling from Bai siyao''s eyes. Her hand, which was struggling to release, also slowly dropped down, but suddenly fell into Bai siyao''s arms, holding her and sobbing. Bai siyao raised her head and looked at the war situation in the sky, while stroking Huan Lingyue''s hair with her left hand, trying to stop her tears, comforting her and comforting herself: "Gu fan will be OK, he will be OK! He must be... "At this moment, Bai siyao''s voice suddenly stopped, because she felt that her tongue was not like her own body - Gu fan''s breath completely disappeared in the thunder!

 Chapter 575

    Huanlingyue naturally also felt the sign that Gufan''s magnificent breath was quickly weakened and disappeared after being swallowed by the thunder.


    Bai siyao can''t speak, and huanlingyue can''t speak. It''s not only huanlingyue and Bai siyao, Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuchen, Jidao, Zhuer, mufengyi, even Yuqiong, Han Lingfeng, etc. who are aware of all this.


    "Gufan, Gufan, your luck has been used up at last!" Hou dantai of Beisu looks at the thunder that is still furious after it engulfs Gu fan and says with a cold smile: "my destiny is Sirius of Beisu. You have no destiny at all. It''s much worse than your luck after all... It''s a pity that I didn''t kill you myself, so you''re gone in the thunder."


    At this time, Bai Liyi, the incarnation of Shenxiao daozun, was wearing a purple jade crown, a five color robe, and a thunder cloud. He was also looking at the thunder that engulfed Gufan in front of him, but he was not happy at all. With the strength of his Xinghao rank, he was beaten like this by a warrior of xingpo rank. If he hadn''t used the lofty ambition of Zichen palace, he might have been killed by the other side, "There''s a day out there, a hundred Li wing, a hundred Li wing. The way of cultivation is like sailing against the current. You can''t stop searching for a moment!" Then he took another look. The fierce thunder seemed to be looking for the last breath of Gufan: "I have to admit that Gufan is a respectable opponent, and also the most terrible opponent I have met so far!"


    At this time, bailiyi suddenly felt a trace of palpitation in his heart, which was very similar to the feeling when he encountered tianxingli thunder before, "is there a danger of life and death? It''s impossible. Gu fan is dead! "


    At this time, the northern Marquis Dan Tai suddenly yelled: "bailiyi, be careful behind you!"


    There was no sign. From behind the hundred mile wings of the incarnation Shenxiao daozun, a figure sprang up like a ghost. He held a three pointed two edged gun in his hand. The long gun in his left hand suddenly changed to his right hand. His right arm stretched out and turned rapidly.


    "Immortality and immortality, the supreme mystery of the art of shooting -- seven samsara days!"


    Gu fan was really engulfed by the thunder of bailiyi just now, but the most damaging one was the incarnation of Huoba, an evil god. He didn''t suffer much damage to himself. So he concealed his breath with shadowless beads and unexpectedly rushed to the back of bailiyi, who thought Gu fan was dead and relaxed his vigilance. He lost no time to release the most profound meaning of all his martial arts, With the power of six samsara, completely smash the opponent''s body and soul Zhigao aoyi "seven samsara days"!


    "Gufan is not dead! Gufan is not dead yet Seeing Gu fan''s sudden appearance, Bai siyao could hardly restrain her feelings and cried out.


    In front of Gu fan, countless talismans on the immortal gun were scattered and quickly assembled into a huge rotating turntable, which was enough to cover half the sky. It was divided into six pieces on average and kept rotating all the time. Every moment, there was a piece of seal script shining brightly. Countless seal scripts pieced together a ferocious face, sometimes a King Kong face, Sometimes it''s human face, sometimes it''s Shura, sometimes it''s animal, sometimes it''s ghost, sometimes it''s demon. They all open their mouths, just like the entrance to another world!


    Every face appears, and the seal characters are pieced together to reveal the handwriting, which is just the "God way" "Human way"ˇ° "Shura road"; " "Animal way"; " "Hungry ghost road"ˇ° Six samsara of hell!


    All of a sudden, the air flow in the whole space seems to be controlled by the force of the six samsara. With the rotation of the disk, it flows slowly. It hurts the enemy with the force of the six samsara, and the human force can''t resist it at all! No wonder Bai Liyi''s heart will have palpitations like when he encounters Tianxing Lilei!


    "Bailiyi, in the seventh reincarnation, there are countless warriors like you. You won''t be alone there!" Gu fan showed seven reincarnation days, suddenly opened the reincarnation fork in the immortal gun, biting his teeth, under great pressure, still opened his mouth and said to Bai Liyi.


    Once the reincarnation fork road is opened, the hundred mile wings of Shenxiao daozun, who incarnate in the vigorous wind of the six reincarnations, are like flags in the strong wind, constantly shaking, as if they will be swallowed into the fork road of the six reincarnations in the next second!


    However, at this time, the huge Shenxiao daozun slowly raised his fist. Without any chance, one fist, without the slightest force of thunder, was so solid that it hit the wall of the six paths of samsara condensed by ancient talismans.


    "Bang!" With a dull sound, the wall of the six paths sank down from a point where Shenxiao daozun''s fist touched. With the advance of that fist, inch by inch, time seemed to run away quickly. In another millennium, in this world, only in a moment, this fist broke the six paths of samsara that had never been broken in ancient times; But it seems that time passes very slowly. The millennium in this world is just a flash in the small world produced by the collision of the two forces, the reincarnation of the immortal gun and the thunder of Shenxiao daozun.


    I saw that the wall of liudao was sunk by the blow of Shenxiao daozun. Then with a bang, the whole wall cracked, turned into countless talismans and flew back to Gu fan''s immortal gun!


    In the next second, the huge body of bailiyi came to Gu fan with a twinkle. He clenched his hands in front of him like a hammer and beat Gu fan hardˇ° Bang In the silence, it was like a thunderbolt. The walls of the six roads of Gufan were completely smashed. The body was blown away by the strong wind brought by the blow, just like chaffˇ° Boom The figure smashed into the haze on the opposite side of Zijin Mountain, embedded in a cliffˇ° Poof At this time, Gu fan was killed by the six powers, and the evil effect appeared. He opened his mouth, his throat was sweet, and his mouth was full of black blood. Bai Liyi watched Gu fan sink into the cliff in front of him. Gu fan, who couldn''t move, could not help but gasped: "it''s dangerous. He almost succeeded in sneaking attack!" But when he thought of this, he was afraid and hated Gu fanlai who was still alive.

 Chapter 576

    "I''ll make you feign death!" Bailiyi raised his right hand, and a thunder burst out of his sleeve, sending out a "Chi Chi" scream, hitting Gu fan, who was unable to move. Gu fan suddenly ejected a blood mist.


    "I want you to attack me!" Bailiyi seems to feel that it''s not enough. With another wave of his hand, a thunderbolt came down from the sky. With a loud "boom", he pointed directly at Gufan below. The thunder burst, and even the cliff was cut half by the thunder.


    "Gufan, I want you to die, I want you to die, I want you to die!" At this time, bailiyi, the incarnation of Shenxiao daozun, fell into a kind of inexplicable madness. While constantly harming Gufan''s body, he felt a kind of paranoid pleasure. He saw one thunder burst beside Gufan, and it fell on him. Every time the thunder fell, Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue screamed in horror.


    A moment later, dozens of thunder came down, and he was smashed beyond recognition. His clothes had been torn to pieces by the force of thunder. His skin was blackened and cracked inch by inch. His right arm was stabbed by a thunder, and only a dry bone was left. His whole body was stained with blood. If it wasn''t for his eyes, he still had a look, No one would not believe that it was a corpse chopped to death by thunder.


    Gu fan''s head slightly raised, looked at the hundred Li Yi, but the corner of his mouth trembled, as if it was a sneer of contempt: "I''m still alive, I''m not dead!"


    Needless to say, this sneer completely angered Bai Liyi. His hands and sleeves were closed, and he held them high above his head. The purple jade crown on his forehead was also suddenly shining. It was obvious that he had accumulated the strength of his whole body. A thunder of ten people suddenly took him as the center, and with Bai Liyi''s hysterical roar, he split down: "you go to die!"


    "Ah Huan Lingyue in Bai siyao''s arms suddenly fell into her arms and fainted when she saw the thunder.


    At this time, Gu fan, who was already half dead, raised his eyes slightly and looked at the thunder. His eyes had been gradually covered by the color of blood. Obviously, the vitality in his body was gradually losing. No accident, the darkness would soon come.


    At this time, his left hand, slowly lifted up, that has been charred five fingers, slowly open, was holding out a crystal clear pill. It was obvious that he had held the pill in his left hand for a long time, and only then did he take it out.


    As soon as his left hand sent it forward, he put the pill into Gu fan''s open mouth. Suddenly, his left hand seemed to have exhausted all his strength. With a "rub" sound, he hung down.


    With the wriggling of Gu fan''s throat, the pill seemed to slide inward and was swallowed by him!


    What is this pill? It was originally placed on the top of the treasure house of the emperor of heaven and guarded by an ancient evil god. Without great fortune and heaven''s approval, it was determined not to get this elixir of immortality from the emperor of heaven.


    Similarly, getting the elixir of immortality does not mean that he has the strength to knock on the door of immortality, but that he should have great luck, great perseverance, dare to take this elixir of immortality, and then be able to get the elixir of immortality only when he can resist counter attack!


    Gu fan knows that when Xiao Jitian went to Tiandi''s treasure house to take the elixir of immortality, he was preparing for the breakthrough of Xinghao rank. Later, he also asked the parrot who guarded Tiandi''s elixir of immortality. He took the elixir of immortality, and the effect was very uncertain. Maybe his strength would soar to xingzun rank, or he would immediately bleed to death, or his strength would plummet and become an ordinary person, It is also possible to directly break through the realm and lift the clouds to rise. All kinds of things are as unpredictable as nature. Moreover, there is only one elixir of immortality between heaven and earth. There is no precedent before and there is no example that can be used for reference. Therefore, for Gu fan, taking the elixir of immortality rashly is tantamount to seeking his own way of death.


    But at this time, Gu fan clearly knew that in the thunder, even his evil god, jojoba, would die, not to mention his own body. He would die if he wanted to die with hatred!


    All of a sudden, it was like ten thousand auspicious clouds, which set off a figure and floated slowly. The brilliant light came out, and it completely dismembered the thunder from bailiyi. The dazzling light made bailiyi, the incarnation of Shenxiao daozun, have to raise his sleeve and block his eyes slightly to block the sudden strong light below.


    "Damn, what''s going on?" At this time, Bai Liyi thought like electricity, but he was thinking about the source of the power just nowˇ° Did this guy blow himself up in despair? It must be so, otherwise, how could he, a dying man, burst out with such strength? "


    At the same time, Gu fan, who was wrapped by the strong light, felt that while he was swallowing the elixir of immortality, his soul and body seemed to be separated. It was not like breaking through the star level to accept the trial, but the temporary separation between the spirit body and the body, but the permanent separation, as if he wanted to destroy the body and get the absolute freedom of the spirit body.


    "What is to be done?" Although Gu fan''s body is not controlled by himself, after taking the elixir of immortality from the emperor of heaven, his mind has recovered. At this time, he can understand why this pill is called the elixir of immortality. It increases the power of the spirit infinitely, and it can still exist without the body. It is immortality, but where does the spirit experience go? Gu fan knows that when his strength reaches the star rank, he can lift Xia to another world and reach a higher level. But where will he go in such an abnormal way? The vast star field? Or do you want to be a wandering soul in the endless river of time and space like Dan Taijie?


    Under such circumstances, Gu fan certainly did not want to give up his body and lift up the clouds. But his spirit body has been rising higher and higher, like a kite flying higher and higher, about to break the line, floating to the depths of the sky. Then the familiar feeling came again. Gu fan only felt that half of his body was barbecued in the hot magma, and the other half was suffering from the bitter wind in the polar storm. At this time, Gu fan is already a spirit body, and can make the spirit body feel pain. Gu fan has only met one place, which is the gap between the stars in the real world. Gu fan had been here when he broke through the star soul level all day long, but at that time, he was wrapped by the dark blue power of the middle ancient people, which offset a lot of pain. Now he broke through the gap of the stars completely by virtue of the spirit body. With Gu fan''s advanced strength, he felt much more painful than the last break. Gu fan tried his best to spread the strength of his body to resist the erosion of fire and ice. Just when he felt that his spirit was almost unable to support, the burning feeling and the piercing ice disappeared at the same time. Instead, the burning wind came. He suddenly opened his eyes and saw a sea of Inferno fireˇ° Is this the star field? " Gu fan thought in his heart, and suddenly realized where his spirit came to! This is a star. The last time Gufan broke through the steps, he grabbed power from hereˇ° Ha ha, it''s you again! This time, I won''t let you escape again Gufan''s mind suddenly sounded the dull voice of the star, "tut Tut, your body has the breath of the emperor of heaven, very good, very good... If I devour you, maybe I can be promoted!" Gu fan can''t help but move a little when he hears the star saying "promotion". Is this seemingly peaceful star field also a world of the jungle? But where can stars hold gufanduo? Suddenly a pillar of fire rises and turns into a dragon, which will swallow Gu fan''s spiritˇ° At the beginning, you snatched the strength from me and promoted to the star rank. Now you give it back to me, which is just the principle of heaven''s retribution. Ha ha ha The voice falls, Gu fan has already felt the whole body a burst of heat, unexpectedly is already wrapped by that fire pillar bodyˇ° I take the elixir of immortality not for the sake of immortality, but to conquer the enemy. Where can I have time to talk nonsense with you! " Gu fan yelled and put his hands together. The dazzling golden light gathered in his hands to form a huge sword. As the golden light gathered more and more around Gu fan, the huge sword grew to a thousand feet long and a hundred feet wide. Fortunately, Gu fan held the sword by a spirit body, and the golden sword was also made of light. Otherwise, the light raised the sword, If you''re afraid, you can kill Gu fan. The golden light suddenly broke through the fire dragon that enveloped Gufan. Before the star reacted, the golden sword that covered half of the star''s surface had been smashed downˇ° Boom With a loud bang, it seemed as if heaven and earth were falling apart. Following the path of the golden sword, all the flames seemed to find the flood water at the flood outlet and poured inward like a funnel. The sword was invincible, and it cut directly into the core of the star. Then it gave a "clank" sound and stopped it, But it still made the huge star shake violently. If the last time Gu fan came here, he just made a little noise on the surface of the star, which could be regarded as letting the star scratch a little skin, this time Gu fan''s golden sword would be like chopping the star to the ground and stepping on itˇ° No... unreasonable human The star seemed to be in pain and yelled angrilyˇ° How dare you Gu fan''s body was tied up in his heart at this time. He didn''t have time to talk with this guy. When he mentioned the huge sword, he suddenly cut out a sword, which was showing a cross mark with the sword mark that the star had not yet healedˇ° Ah, you''re still here When Gu fan first came to the star field, he was still a little awed by the stars. Now he has no fear of the star consciousness, which can''t fight but scream, and even ignores him. When the two swords split, countless flames were smashed by the sword, and then turned into silver and white light spots all over the sky, gradually gathering towards Gu fan''s body. If there are other warriors at this time, they will be surprised to find that there are so many silver white light spots that they seem to be pouring into Gu fan''s body! With the experience of the last promotion, Gu fan completely released his spirit body, opened his limbs, opened his five senses, and let the pure power of the stars enter his body without any hindranceˇ° Well, that''s enough! " A moment later, Gu fan suddenly opened his mouth and absorbed the last power of the stars into his body. He suddenly said to himself, "it''s time to go back and deal with them!"

 Chapter 577

    Gu fan''s mind moved, and the spirit body had broken a vortex in the star field, which was the entrance to return to the real world. How could the star''s will not know that Gu fan wanted to run away, and suddenly roared: "asshole, you don''t want to go back alive!"


    As the words fell, the gravity on the star suddenly increased by thousands of times, causing the surrounding stars to rush towards him, and Gufan, who was suspended above the star, was the first to bear the brunt.


    If an ordinary warrior''s spirit is hit by a meteorite, it will be destroyed. Even if Gu fan''s spirit is strong enough to be hit by a star, what will happen? Gu fan can figure it out without his head!


    This star has lived for millions of years. It''s really hot tempered!


    Gu fan didn''t want to wait to die. He suddenly gathered a golden sword with both hands to squeeze out the last power of the elixir of immortality and stab a star that was about to hit him.


    "Bang!"


    Gu fan never thought that his destruction of a star was as simple as cutting a watermelon. After being pierced by Gu fan''s golden sword, the huge star burst from inside out like a ripe watermelon. The ejected dust splashed tens of thousands of feet high, and countless debris turned into a huge number of meteorites, It''s just blocking the way of other stars. The stars that rush to the next place are like a carriage trapped in a stone road. It''s hard to move forward.


    "I''ll play with you next time! Let''s go Gu fan threw a sound into the secret to the will of the star, and his figure fell into the whirlpool in a flash.


    At least an hour has passed in the star field, but in the real world, it''s only a snap of the finger. Gu fan, wrapped in the golden light, suddenly breaks out of the cocoon!


    "You''re not dead yet!" Bailiyi, who incarnated in Shenxiao daozun, saw that Gu fan was alive again, and the wounds and burning marks on his body had disappeared. It was like changing his body. He was surprised and felt a little scared.


    At this time, Gu fan''s eyes closed slightly, but the space behind him collapsed suddenly. With the dark background, the original thirty-two silver stars suddenly broke up, and then it was endless, just like the power of the stars of the Milky way flying from the depths of the dark star field.


    Under the traction of an inexplicable force, these scattered forces of the stars quickly bonded together, including 40 stars, 60 stars, 100 stars... Behind Gu fan, the whole 128 stars!


    This is not a condensing nebula, nor is it a more powerful existence evolved from the force of ten nebulae - Hong Yu, but a real xingxuan, 128 xingxuan!


    What is the power of 128 stars? The power of one Nebula can be regarded as the power of ten stars. The power of ten nebulas evolved into a Hongyu. Gu fan''s current power, if advanced normally, already has the power of a Hongyu, which is far more than the power of nine nebulas of Dan Taijie, a black robed ghost, and has reached the level of the power of the martial arts of xingzun!


    But the most puzzling thing is that Gu fan''s strength is so powerful, but he has not evolved into a more advanced source of strength. He is still the most basic Xing Xuan, not to mention Bai Liyi and the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE. Even the well-informed Yuqiong real man is a fog.


    According to the normal cultivation rules, if you can''t evolve a higher level of power source, you can''t promote the realm, and your power can''t be improved all the time. It''s like xingpo level can''t be promoted to Xingjie level without breaking through the shackles of a nebula''s power. What''s the matter with Gufan?


    Bai Liyi is in doubt, but he hears Hou dantai''s heresy: "Bai Liyi, move quickly, he didn''t condense a higher level of power source, it must be because his foundation is not stable, now move, as long as you hurt him, we may not be his opponent!"


    Bai Liyi suddenly wakes up like a dream. The combination of his hands on the five color robe has already formed a seal of thunder. On the top of Gu fan''s body, a thunder is more than twice as big as the thunder that just split Zhong Gu fan. It almost envelops him and his whole body.


    The sky above the sword pavilion was suddenly full of thunder and light, which made a great breakthrough.


    However, at the moment when the thunder cloud completely enveloped the golden light, a little silver white light emerged from the black cloud like a needle.


    Then a huge silver white sword, which was completely condensed by the power of the stars, appeared across the sky, as if it was a sword to suppress heaven and earth, and split the dark clouds brewing thunder.


    "Bang!" The sword fell down, and a figure leaped out of the air. It was Gu fan. At this time, he was wearing a silver white robe. When you look carefully, you will find that this dress is completely made of the power of stars. There is no cloth or thread. It is the purest power of stars. It is really seamless.


    Wrapped in the robe condensed by the power of the stars, Gu fan, who was originally handsome and extraordinary, was like a god envoy walking between heaven and earth. After splitting the thunder cloud with a hundred Li wing, the silver sword in his hand gradually melted like snow, and was absorbed into his body by Gu fan.


    He looked at the hundred Li Yi and the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE in front of him. He took a step slowly. Suddenly, countless tiny stars gathered at his feet to form a cloud and held him slowly. If the new dog Rong Wang Changfeng was here, he would point to Gu fan''s nose and say that he was more like a god stick than himself! And much more like that!

 Chapter 578

    Gu fan stepped on a group of stars and clouds, and every step he took, a strong and incomparable pressure came out inadvertently, covering the whole world.


    "The prestige of the star class, this is the prestige of the star class!" Just below, when the people in the sword Pavilion felt the pressure of Gu fan, Han Lingfeng started to scream.


    "Are you kidding? When... When did the martial arts of the star rank become so common? "


    Not to mention Han Lingfeng. Even the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE of Xinghao level was surprised. He paid special attention to Gu fan, so he knew that Gu fan''s strength was equivalent to a warrior who was one level higher than his real level. But he had many backhand and killing moves. Sometimes he could kill a warrior who was two levels higher than his own level. For example, he used Shen Tian''s strength to kill Xuefeng of Xinghun level, I got into trouble with BEIYAO palace.


    Now Gu fan didn''t know what method he used to promote his realm from xingpo level to Xinghao level. He skipped Xingjie level and went directly to Xinghao level! Once Gu fan enters the star rank, it means that he already has the strength of star rank, far away from Bai Liyi and Dan tairuoye.


    Although there is the thunder Lord in bailiyi: Shenxiao daozun''s separation, and Tiangang Yuanzhu of Tianwei star envoy in dantai RUOYE, at most it is equal to Gu fan''s strength. Moreover, since Gu fan has the ability to suddenly raise his realm to two levels, he can also have other Assassin''s mace. If we fight again now, we don''t want to kill Gu fan, I''m afraid it''s only five to five.


    Gu fan looked at Bai Liyi and said slowly, "heaven and earth are not benevolent. They regard everything as their cud dog." He held out his hand and pointed to the hundred Li wings of the incarnation Shenxiao daozun and said to himself, "the way of heaven treats you and me the same way. You and I are both against heaven. The road ahead is so rough. Why should we fight each other again?"


    Bai Liyi was stunned by Gu fan''s words. Yes, both of them are against heaven. The road ahead is like a sea of fire. I don''t know when they will live or die. It''s not easy to have a confidant on the same road, but they still have to fight each other. What''s the trouble?


    Gu fan saw that there seemed to be a little hesitation in the eyes of Shenxiao daozun, the incarnation of bailiyi, and then he quickly continued: "there is a wider world above the star Zun steps. The gratitude and resentment in this world, what else is involved in that time? If one day, we can all be promoted to the rank of xingzun, it will be a fellow countryman relationship. "


    Shenxiao daozun, the incarnation of Bai Liyi, blinks slightly. It seems that he is thinking about what Gu Fan said. Yes, he also heard master Ziying mention that if his strength reaches the level of xingzun, he can explore the rules of time and space and promote to a higher level. Maybe he and Gu fan will be in the same way.


    At this time, standing next to the northern Marquis Dan Tai if evil see this scene, anxious. If Gu fan won over bailiyi, even if he told bailiyi not to interfere in his fight with dantai RUOYE, he knew very well what would happen to him!


    "Bai Liyi, don''t listen to his nonsense!" Hou dantai of Beisu suddenly said: "in the course of martial arts, the strong are always respected. He wants to paralyze your will and make you lose your faith in fighting with him by all means. Now his foundation is not stable, so he must use the strategy of delaying war!"


    Bai Liyi was shocked when he heard that the northern Marquis Dan Tai was evil. He just woke up and roared: "Gu fan, whatever happens in the future, you and I will die together. If we don''t make an end today, when will we wait?"


    Gu fan in the heart secretly scolds Dan Tai if evil, this guy bad his good deeds, just a hundred Li Yi all want to be talked about by him, just be this guy to stir up again.


    Bai Liyi''s voice did not fall. His hands had already pinched up a thunder seal. He roared: "the sky of God will destroy the world, and the thunder will be born!"


    From behind the hundred mile wing, the power of nine nebulae rose like dragons and snakes. Suddenly, the whole sky was full of thunder. It seemed that every Nebula in the hundred mile wing had turned into a thunder cloud, and every thought had turned into electric light, which would completely devour Gu fan.


    Gu fan saw that Bai Liyi didn''t keep his hand any longer and attacked him. He sighed in his heart and raised his hand slightly. However, in his right hand, countless silver and white star particles suddenly gathered, forming a huge sword, The "dogmatic Qiangang" in the thirty-six chop Gang sword against the thunder cloud rolled by the hundred Li wing is just like the heat wave splitting the stars in the star field before. It''s just tearing his thunder cloud apart from the sky.


    The special effect of 128 xingxuan''s power is that it can transform all of xingxuan''s power into reality and become the most real existence. This sword is sharper than any other magic weapon. Gu fan even doubts that it can be used as a weapon, The strength of this huge sword condensed by the power of xingxuan is no less than that of the immortal gun containing the power of six samsara.


    When I saw that my thunder was split by Gu fan''s huge sword, which was condensed by xingxuan''s power. Bai Liyi was also surprised. In terms of quantity, the power of nine nebulae was only 81 xingxuan''s power, and the power of 99 xingxuan''s power was much less than Gu fan''s 128 xingxuan''s power, He is inferior only in strength, but he has Shenxiao daozun. After the power is added, he should be almost the same as Gufan. However, it is in this situation that the move of gathering all his strength is broken by Gufan.


    Gu fan didn''t stop when he split the thunder cloud with his sword. Instead, he made a wrong step, and a string of dazzling stars scattered. In a trance, he appeared on the top of the hundred Li wing, holding the silver white sword in both hands, and it was a sword like a hillˇ° Damn it When Bai Liyi saw the mountain like sword Qi, he put his hands together in a hurry. The long sleeves of the five color robe kept expanding in front of him, and it turned out to be the size of the whole sword Pavilion. "Chi Chi" twisted with Gu fan''s sword Qiˇ° The five color robe also wants to block my sword power. Dream about it Gu fan yelled through the five color robe, and the star Xuan behind him suddenly sent out the endless power of stars like the Milky way and gathered into the silver white sword in his hand. Although he was sincere and sympathetic when persuading Bai Liyi, once he started, he was very different and showed no mercy. It was the habit he developed when he led the army to fight. He was decisive in fighting. As long as he thought his opponent was the enemy, he would not show any mercy and would not leave his hand until the victory was wonˇ° Hiss The long sleeves of the mountain like five color robe that blocked the sword power of the ancient fan were broken at once. The huge pressure cut off the communication between bailiyi, a star power, and the air of the surrounding world, and even made him unable to keep the skyˇ° Damn it, i... my power! " Bailiyi just wanted to use the power of the stars to stabilize his body and keep floating, but he found something strange happened. Gu fan''s sword seemed to open up a world for him, and even cut off his connection with the vast star fieldˇ° Qi Jue sword Qi: dominating heaven and earth After breaking the protection of the hundred Li wing, Gu fan turned his right hand slightly and cut it with the blade on the other side. What he did was to dominate the heaven and earth in the "seven Jue sword Qi" sword skill of the secret legend of BEIYAO palace. The magic of this move is that he can use the sword power and momentum of the warrior to imprison the opponent''s breath. When he has the advantage of strength, he can use the sword power and momentum of the warrior to capture the opponent''s breath, There is also a certain chance to cut off the opponent''s contact with the air of heaven and earth, the vast star field, so that the opponent, such as in the urn, waiting to die! When Bai Liyi found out this, it was too late. He was still like a broken kite and fell down. When he saw that he was about to fall into the forest of stone swords, Bai Liyi suddenly threw his sleeve at the bottom and slapped it fiercely. This sword actually smashed most of the stone swords in the sword Pavilion into pieces, and the other half directly crushed into powder, Bai siyao, who was below, also fell on the ground with that palm. As if facing a big enemy, they threw out their body protection magic weapons one after another to protect the extreme wall for fear of being hurt. However, bailiyi''s body leaped up again with the counterattack of this palm on the ground. This time, it was the biggest stone sword in the sword Pavilionˇ° Die Gu fan was going to give him another sword when the hundred Li wing fell to the ground, but when he saw that he was in a hurry, he hit it from the bottom and flew to the top of the stone sword in the sword Pavilion. Without thinking about it, another dazzling sword came down in the wind, but he used his best Qi defense sword formula. Among the sword, the silver white sword had already been released, Package which stabbed down, in order to kill a hundred Li Yi! Bailiyi looked at the silver white sword stabbed at him in a hurry. He squatted down slowly, but he stretched out his hand and grasped an iron lock that entangled the biggest stone swordˇ° No Just then, standing beside Han Lingfeng all the time, the silent Yuqiong immortal was shocked and said, "as a disciple of Zichen hall, you can''t do this!" Bailiyi took a look at the earthy face of Yuqiong real man. He still had no expression on his face. He suddenly raised his hand and pulled it hardˇ° The black iron chain of "kasha" which has gone through wind, frost, rain and snow for tens of thousands of years, but its surface is mottled and rusty, and there is no sign of breaking. In the hands of bailiyi, the incarnation of Shenxiao daozun, it is as if it is made by face, and it breaks with a slight pullˇ° Roar It''s as if a dragon buried deep in the earth was awakened by someone. A dull roar came from the bottom of the earth, and then the whole Zijin Mountain shook!

 Chapter 579

    In the fierce shaking of the whole Zijin Mountain, the biggest stone sword in the sword Pavilion seemed to be conscious. After one side of the iron lock was broken, it was desperately trying to break away from the other iron locks. At the same time, A strong consciousness hit the brain of bailiyi.


    "Who are you?" The voice was very dull, but it came from the same source as the roar from the ground just now.


    "The people of Zichen hall." Bai Liyi answered coldly with a voice: "you are the guilty Dragon Spirit suppressed at the foot of Zijin Mountain. I can let you out, but you have to surrender to me!"


    "Shall I submit to you?" The voice disdained to say: "if the Seven Star Town magic lock is not broken now, maybe I will rely on you. Now that the Seven Star Town magic lock is destroyed, you, a little star warrior, want me to submit to you? What a joke. I''m leaving. Are you sleepy? "


    Bai Liyi sneered and pressed his right hand on the hilt of the stone sword. A force of thunder suddenly passed down, which made the Dragon Spirit throb and howl.


    "No one can let you out except me. I tell you that in the past 500 years, I have been the only one in Zichen Hall who has practiced thunder Taoism to such a state of" boundless twins "as destruction and birth." Bai Liyi said to the Dragon Soul: "if you miss me, you don''t know how many 500 years you have to wait!"


    "This..." the dragon soul pondered, and then kept silent.


    In the eyes of the public, the hundred mile wing of the incarnation Shenxiao daozun bent down and broke an iron lock. Then he pressed his right hand on the handle of the huge sword and did not move. Only Yuqiong, who was pale, staggered back a few steps until he was supported by Han Lingfeng.


    "Martial uncle Yuqiong, what''s the matter?" Han Lingfeng asked when he saw that Yuqiong was so impolite.


    At this time, the real man of Yuqiong kept his eyes on the hundred Li wing standing on the huge sword, and murmured, "it''s over, it''s over, he''s crazy! He''s crazy. He''s going to destroy Zichen hall! "


    At the moment when Gu fan''s Yuqi sword Jue fell, Bai Liyi''s body suddenly floated up. Then he held the handle of the huge sword with both hands, bit his teeth like a willow, and slowly pried it up.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah..." with every roar of bailiyi, the huge stone sword broke away from the ground. A few moments later, he picked up the stone sword, which was half submerged in the soil. It was ten feet long and one foot wide. It looked like a thick wall, and it was held up to block the silver sword stabbed by Gufan.


    "Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi!"


    Two huge swords, both big and incredible, collide in the sky above the pavilion. The huge stone sword in bailiyi''s hand and Gufan''s silver white sword are hanged together. Gufan''s silver white sword is composed of the power of xingxuan. After collision, countless silver white star awns are restored and scattered in the whole space, just like cherry blossoms falling in the snow, When the huge stone sword in his hand collided with Gufan''s silver white sword, the rust on the surface kept melting and falling, and then pieces of earth and stone were shaken off from the sword body, just like a boa constrictor was molting.


    When the huge stone sword in Bai Liyi''s arms shakes off the last rusty spot, the volume has already shrunk by half. Bai Liyi suddenly raises his hand, but the thunder circles around him quickly and says, "flowers bloom on the other side, twins are limitless!" The stone sword filled with strength suddenly gave out a sonorous sound, and a looming dragon pattern appeared on the plain white sword body, which suddenly blocked Gu fan''s silver white sword.


    Gu fan was a little surprised. He saw that Bai Liyi was holding the huge dragon sword with both hands and spinning like the wind.


    "Clank, clank, clank!" With the swing of the dragon sword, there was a series of sharp sounds in the void. Then there was a "crash", like the sound of broken utensils. Bailiyi suddenly felt that the air between himself and the surrounding world, the connection between the vast star field and the sky had been cut back to normal, and his body became light again. A steady stream of star power poured into his body again, Bai Liyi suddenly laughed at Gu fan who was defeated by him and said, "Gu fan, that''s all you are! Your swordsmanship is broken by me


    "Damn it." In an instant, Gu fan felt that his "dominating the world" had been smashed by the dragon shaped sword in Bai Liyi''s hand, and his unequal strength had been balanced again. Moreover, he also realized that the dragon shaped sword in Bai Liyi''s hand must have a great origin, even can be said, This is the reason why Gu fan''s Jinggu sword and Bai siyao''s nameless sword throbbed when they entered the pavilion. But Bai Liyi had just subdued the dragon pattern sword, so his strength could not be exerted at all, or even one third of it could not be exerted. Otherwise, the war would be another one-sided situation.


    Realizing this, Gu fan''s silver sword suddenly melted and became the most basic force of the stars. He returned to the dense xingxuan behind Gu fan. Then, with a low roar, there was another immortal gun in his hand. He held it horizontally and waved it upward, However, he did not use the "seven samsara days" to kill, but pure power, endless and boundless, like the power of the Milky way, rushing to the lower hundred Li wings.


    After combining the effect of the elixir of immortality of the emperor of heaven and the power of Jojoba, the evil god of darkness, Gu fan''s body at this time already had the two most basic and original powers of light and dark. Therefore, the river of stars simulated by his power is so real that people can see it as a starry night sky. In a moment, bailiyi felt the strong pressure from Gu fan. In this case, Gu fan gave up all his strength and almost gave up all his tricks. He wanted to fight against bailiyi with the most original force. In this case, he would fall ten times with one force. Any evasion and retreat would make the Warrior completely at a disadvantage, Even in the case of the original advantage, will die, only the pure confrontation between strength and strength, is the only way to win. Bailiyi looked at the power like the vast river of stars, and said: "yes, your control of light and dark, no one I''ve seen can be more exquisite than you, but I''m also a twin who is proficient in thunder''s destruction and birth, no less than half of your mystery, but who is better?" Bailiyi said here, suddenly stopped, but raised his hand and roared: "come on, Gufan!"

 Chapter 580

    It can be said that the one who is most qualified to fight Gu fan now, and also the one who is most eager to fight thoroughly, is no longer Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE, but the one in front of him. Through the cruel Tianxing Lilei, he can understand the reason of thunder''s birth and death.


    The galaxy that Gu fan just shot contains not only the power of the light of the emperor of heaven in the elixir of immortality, the dark power of the Lord of darkness: the evil god xiehoba, but also the power of reincarnation in the gun of immortality and immortality, as well as the fundamental classics of various schools in his combination with the underworld ghost Sutra, the secret method of the demon sect, the Sutra of frost heaven, and the way of Taiyin heaven and earth, There are even some insights and laws of reincarnation taught by Ye Xuanji, the celestial killer, which are all integrated into the Milky way.


    Bailiyi relies on his understanding of the birth and death of thunder. Everything is derived from thunder. Therefore, when he mastered thunder, he also grasped the origin of everything. He was not afraid of the mystery of light and darkness in ancient times.


    Bailiyi suddenly lifted the dragon sword in his hand, and countless thunders burst out behind him, which turned the whole body into a thundering world. Countless thunders burst out here, then decomposed, turned into clouds, and then turned into thunders. It''s like a cycle of birth and death, as if this is an independent universe, The world of thunder is just the same.


    It''s not so much a collision of forces, but rather a collision between the two warriors who are second only to xingzun level in understanding the law of heaven.


    Whether light and dark are better or the thunder of bailiyi is the truth of heaven and earth, not only Gu fan and bailiyi, but also many people who have witnessed these two powerful forces collide with each other have an inexplicable expectation in their hearts.


    The vast river of stars is like a huge mouth, which suddenly engulfs the thunder world of the hundred mile wing, and the thunder rings in the river of stars. According to common sense, the two worlds, which could not overlap at all, were fighting and colliding in the same space. The galaxy released by Gu fan wanted to completely devour the thunder world. Although the thunder of bailiyi was small in scope, it was extremely energetic and continued to grow. How could it be captured?


    How can two tigers fight each other so easily.


    The galaxy released by Gufan was consumed by the thunder of bailiyi. The thunder of bailiyi didn''t shrink at all. It was Gufan, but in a moment, the galaxy shrank by nearly half. If Gu fan doesn''t think of a way to go on like this, it''s only a matter of time before the Heihe River, which is made up of 128 xingxuan of Gu fan, is exhausted by the hundred mile wings.


    The hundred mile wing in the thunder world is a little relieved at this time. Obviously, his thunder world withstood the impact of Gufan''s galactic world, giving him a chance to breathe. However, at this time, it changed suddenly!


    The shrinking Galaxy suddenly shrinks several times, but it''s only a few times denser than it was supposed to be. It actually envelops the thunder world where the hundred mile wing is located like an eggshell. Then the surrounding scene changes again. The original bright and dazzling Galaxy suddenly turns into pure black and white, two worlds with the purest color and the purest power, Constantly rotating, each other endless, black and white phase, yin and Yang, all things born and harmony, harmony and harmony. The rules of this dharma array are not recognized by Bai Liyi, but by Gu fan. This is the understanding of the law of heaven in the eight array spirit stones in his body - the way of Tai Chi. Too is eternal, very is a moment, every moment, every moment, every snap of the finger, can be eternal, can also be between light and stone fire, birth and death end, but the cycle is like this wheel of Tai Chi, cycle endless, never-ending.


    Compared with Gu fan''s Taiji theory, bailiyi''s theory of "destruction and creation" is more like drawing a gourd in the same way. It only learns the skin, but not the essence.


    The reason why Gu fan''s galactic world is inferior to the thunder world in bailiyi is that it lacks the principle of birth and death cycle, so the world is not as stable as the thunder world. However, since it is combined with his understanding of the eight array spirit stones, it is like the last inch leap when a carp turns into a dragon. The silver river world has made a sudden progress from quantitative change to qualitative change, from no birth and death mystery, The Galactic world, which is completely dependent on the power of the stars, has turned into a Taiji world, which can also give birth to all things and deduce the supreme principles of the world.


    As soon as the Taiji world was formed, it was extremely stable, which immediately increased the pressure on the hundred mile wings in the thunder world, "life and death, life and death exist in things, whether there is death or not, whether there is constant life and death, heaven and earth are reasonable!" Bai Liyi chants in a deep voice. Actually, he has to use proverbs to strengthen the order of thunder world and maintain stability.


    Gu fan heard the proverb of bailiyi, and knew that he was at the end of a bolt and could not wear the manuscript. This last proverb was the bottom line in bailiyi''s heart, and also his ultimate perception of the law of heaven. Once he wavered or even doubted this proverb, the thunder world would fall apart in an instant!


    When the proverbs of bailiyi fall, the thunder is shining in the thunder world. It is a scene of breaking the prison.


    "How can you trap me in your little Taiji world?" In thunder world, bailiyi suddenly put the dragon sword in front of him, but it radiated to the Taiji world around him. However, at this time, Gu fan slowly opened his mouth, and every word was as inviolable as the way of heaven, as if carrying the heavy mountains and rivers of the country. It was just learning from the profound and broad artistic conception of Confucian proverbsˇ° Trillions of years is too much, one finger is the extreme, trillions of years, trillions of years, immortal, my heart is at ease, is the eternal Taiji


    In the thunder world of bailiyi, the rule is destruction and derivation. Since there is life, there is no death, and the cycle between life and death is endless, but ancient times are the opposite. A hundred million years, a hundred million years, a moment can be eternal, infinite, almost eternal time. In my opinion, it can also be a moment. It completely cares about my heart, as long as my heart is immortal, Is the eternal realm of immortality! Just after Gu fan''s motto came to an end, Bai Liyi in the thunder world suddenly opened his mouth, and a big mouthful of blood gushed out. Then the whole thunder world began to collapse from the inside. The original cycle of thunder was like a broken chain, which could not be connected any more. Seeing this scene, Gu fan laughed and exclaimed: "bailiyi, your thunder world has been broken by my Taiji world!" When Bai Liyi heard Gu fan''s words, his face changed and he was in a hurry. He was just like a bad mender. He tried his best to maintain the stability of the thunder world, but it was hard to return. In a hurry, he could only accelerate the collapse of the thunder world. The thunder world of bailiyi comes entirely from his own power, that is to say, the collapse of the thunder world is his power. When the world is half broken, bailiyi can''t even maintain the image of Shenxiao daozun. The dragon sword in his hand falls on the ground, causing the whole Zijin Mountain to shake violently, The center of the fall, even the star level strong almost can''t stand. Under the image of Shenxiao daozun, who used to be tall and burly, is still the pale and thin young monk, whose robes have been turned into rags, and he is extremely embarrassed. Moreover, his power is constantly diminishing. At this time, he turns into a hundred Li wing of the noumenon. He looks at the thunder world, which is constantly assimilated by the ancient Tai Chi world. He waves his hands like a madman. He is sad and joyful. He mumbles to himself: "all things have life, but there is no death... Life and death, life and death... But, But... The way of Taiji... Ah, how to explain the way of Taiji, how to explain it! " Gu fan, seeing that Bai Liyi was close to madness at this time, sighed in his heart. He knew that his Taoism had been abandoned, and he doubted and wavered in his own perception and rules. Even the strong of xingzun rank would knock down Xingjie and even become mortalsˇ° Is my thunder way really inferior to you? Not as good as you, Gufan When the thunder world around bailiyi collapsed completely, the star hero could not help but let out a cry. Then, like a magic barrier, he suddenly broke away from Gu fan''s Taiji world and rushed to the direction of Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE. Gu Fan said that he wanted to ask for help from Dan Tai RUOYE. With a sigh in his heart, he released a corner of the Taiji world and let him stumble outˇ° Ha ha ha ha ha ha, Gu fan, although you broke my thunder world, don''t think you won! " Hundred Li wing shape if crazy, has come to the northern Marquis Dan Tai if evil in front ofˇ° Dan Tai Ruo Xie, Gu fan is your old enemy. If you want to fight him all the time, I will give up everything for the time being and integrate my body, which has been tempered by heaven''s punishment and thunder, into your flesh and blood. Let you break through the realm, reach the realm of xingzun, and fight with Gufan again Bai Liyi''s body disintegrates like a mass of fog, and turns into a series of arc with consciousness, which entangles Dan Tai RUOYE. It never occurred to RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, that a strong man, who is only one step away from xingzun level, would choose this way to end his life. There is no such thing recorded for thousands of years. Even if there is one, it is also the logic passed on to his own offspring and disciples. Like bailiyi, he makes his opponent his friend, It''s really hard to understandˇ° Bai Liyi, you... You are... "Hou dantai RUOYE of Beisu feels that every idea of Bai Liyi is integrated into his body. It''s just a wave of thinking from above, but it''s not the confrontational and compulsive thinking when he gives up. It''s soothing, even a deliberate weakness. Bai Liyi''s voice at this time was relieved and said: "Gu fan, you and I are all against the heaven. Today, I''m on this road. Although I''ve fallen and lost my soul, I don''t need to be fooled and tortured by the way of heaven, and you... Are much more unfortunate than me!" Gu fan was about to fight back, but he heard Bai Liyi say to Dan Tai RUOYE: "Dan Tai RUOYE, you are a man who will do anything to seek strength. I will give you my strength to help you break through the rank of Xing Zun, but the price is that you also disobey the way of heaven. Ha ha... Do you have the courage to bear it?"

 Chapter 581

    "Bai Liyi, this is the biggest joke I''ve ever heard. How can I gain strength without paying a price?" he said with a smile. However, if I''m afraid, I''m different from a woman? Come on! I have your strength and your accommodation, and I will undertake it together. "


    "Good, good, good!" Bailiyi said three "good" words in a row. A thunder struck him, and his last power wave suddenly became clear. He used the thunder to completely erase his consciousness. At the same time, Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu also put away the incarnation of Tianwei star envoy, and became the noumenon form. He completely opened his heart and accepted the powerful power from bailiyi.


    I don''t know whether Bai Liyi is insane, or Gu fan breaks the law and gets into a magic barrier. He is so cruel that he really gives up and places all his hopes on Dan Tai Ruo Xie.


    Boom!


    As soon as dantai RUOYE came into contact with the boundless essence of bailiyi, his body immediately conveyed the breath of scorning all living beings, which wanted to transcend the whole world and fly away. Circle after circle of silvery white light first rippled like water, then it became more and more turbulent and turned into a wave of pure star power, sweeping the whole space.


    All of a sudden, people within a hundred miles felt a sense of oppression. Although it would not kill people, it was a kind of terrifying dignity. Even the strong star rank would be forced to kneel on the ground and could not move. At this time, the people in the sword Pavilion were the first to bear the brunt. Huanlingyue, Bai siyao, Han Lingfeng and Yuqiong real person immediately joined hands, Do your best to fight against the pressure of Dan Tai RUOYE.


    If we say that the pressure of the northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE is like a mountain, like a prison, like a sea, then the pressure of the eight wild beast chariots is just a small fight.


    Although dantai RUOYE had some psychological preparation, when he was promoted to the rank of xingzun, he still could not help but release the power of xingzun to the surrounding without reservation.


    "Poof!" Han Lingfeng spewed out a mouthful of blood. It was obvious that if he resisted the pressure of dantai RUOYE, he had already suffered a serious internal injury. Later, the elite forces under Gu fan''s command, such as immortal Yuqiong, immortal Jidao, and Taoist Zhuer, were injured by the pressure of dantai RUOYE, either squatting, sitting, kneeling, or collapsing on the ground like a dead dog.


    There is only one person who can still stand between the heaven and the earth in a hundred Li radius, that is, Gu fan, a star warrior in a silver star sky suit.


    At this time, Gu fan looked at the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE, whose power was increasing exponentially in front of him, but his eyes were calm and calm. In the stormy waves, Gufan is like a monument that has been standing for thousands of years, standing steadily and motionless like a mountain!


    Suddenly, the muscles of dantai RUOYE''s whole body spasm, and even the muscles of his face are distorted. At this time, the pressure and breath from his body also rise to the extreme. Under the pressure released by the powerful star Zun, countless birds and beasts on Zijin Mountain rush out of instinct, If you want to escape from this terrible breath, the farther the better.


    "Drink, drink, drink..." on the handsome face of dantai RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, the blue veins burst out one by one. It turned out to be ferocious, just like a monster. But Gu fan knew that dantai RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, had arrived at the real neck of xingzun stage. Once he succeeded, he would enter the hall, To become a strong star Zun rank in the long history, mythical characters are written in special books. If they fail, they may be directly knocked down, which is a lifelong regret.


    Behind him, the space collapses suddenly, and nine dazzling silver nebulae scatter like dragons and snakes, setting off the dantai like an ancient demon with wings behind him.


    "Star dancing dragon snake" is the warrior of the extreme of Xinghao stage. Although Gu fan''s power is far beyond the ordinary limit of Xinghao stage, but he is a variable of heaven, and does not condense a higher level of power source: nebula. Therefore, the characteristics of each stage are not prepared, and even the image of "Xinghe inverted irrigation" of xingpo stage is not available, If the breath is restrained by the magic method, it''s almost accurate to be a pig and a tiger.


    At this time, there was something stuck in the throat of Dan Tai RUOYE, and the voice couldn''t come out. However, the power of the nine nebulae behind him was like spirituality, and suddenly gathered towards a point in the middle.


    However, when the realm reaches the limit of starpower level, every point of strength has its essence. It is extremely difficult to compress a bit, just like diamond. It is indestructible. But if you can''t crush and reorganize the strength, you can''t form a higher source of strength: Hongyu!


    First break and then stand, do not break and do not stand, is the supreme principle between heaven and earth.


    Gu fan narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at what was happening in front of him. He vaguely felt that dantai RUOYE was sure to break through to xingzun stage, which was also a doomsday arranged for him by heaven. Although it seemed that all the power of dantai RUOYE was now used to break through the threshold of xingzun stage, and there was no defense at all, Gu fan didn''t think at all, At this time, if he dares to attack dantai RUOYE rashly, he will change abruptly. He can''t get any benefits, and even steal chicken. Instead, he will eat a handful of rice.


    At this moment, Dan Tai RUOYE suddenly roared, which shattered all the nine nebulae behind him and turned them into innumerable tiny stars like a screen. The last barrier to the star hierarchy had been completely opened by his brute force!

 Chapter 582

    After shattering the force of the nine nebulae behind him, dantai RUOYE suddenly absorbed all these forces into his body like a long whale. Then it was like the world where dantai RUOYE lived simulated the derivation of the universe. All the Silver Star particles first kept moving inward, then gathered and squeezed inward, and then reached a critical point, Real qualitative change comes from quantitative change.


    At this time, countless waves of xingxuan''s power swept through the whole space, like a tsunami. At the same time, the whole space was filled with high pitched war songs, and the aftereffects of countless stars flew rapidly towards dantai RUOYE, just like assimilating the whole space into the spiritual world of Beisu Marquis dantai RUOYE.


    "Is this the feeling of breaking through the star hierarchy?" Surrounded by stars, Dan Tai RUOYE, like a god of heaven, stretches her limbs and feels the subtle changes in her body. Her face turns red with excitement.


    At this time, Gu fan, who is not far away, is also paying close attention to every move of Marquis dantai RUOYE. He has never broken through the xingzun rank. Seeing dantai RUOYE''s promotion from Xinghao rank to xingzun rank is the best accumulation and preparation for his future breakthrough.


    I saw that the shrinking force suddenly turned into a vast sea of chaos, which was diffused behind him.


    Nothing, but boundless, silent, but contains everything.


    Hongyu is the nickname of Hongmeng universe, that is, the ancestor of the vast star field. All stars are born here, and life lives and propagates from the stars. Hongmeng universe is the source of all forces. According to the ancient legend, one day, all things in the world and the vast star field will return to the state of Hongmeng universe, until the beginning of the next reincarnation.


    When the power of the warrior, his understanding of the way of heaven, reaches a supreme level, he can use the power of the stars absorbed by himself to evolve the Hongmeng universe, which is similar to the existence of God. It is no exaggeration to say that the Hongmeng universe in the body of the warrior with the limit of the star rank can already derive life. When these strong ones fall, Maybe it will turn into an immortal star, feeding the life born in his universe.


    The Hongmeng universe, which only exists in the legend, is like a dense cloud at this time, quietly suspended behind the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE. Dan Tai RUOYE has always believed in the law of heaven, that is, power is respected and the law of the jungle is the law of the jungle. If life is born in his Hongmeng universe, it must be a world where the jungle is the law of the jungle and the fittest live.


    Gu fan felt that the power of dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, reached its peak at the moment when it condensed into Hongyu. Then he began to descend slowly. He knew that he had been promoted to the rank of xingzun and knew how to restrain his power and breath.


    At this time, although the appearance of dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu in front of Gufan, did not change obviously, his temperament was almost completely changed. Before, he exuded the atmosphere of domineering and domineering, which made people feel like a crackling fire burning on the dry firewood. But after he broke through the xingzun rank, it gave people a sense of stability, He even began to try to restrain his breath, which was absolutely unthinkable in the eyes of Dan Tai RUOYE before. If we use fire to describe it, today''s dantai RUOYE is the fire in the furnace, and the furnace is pure.


    Similarly, it also shows that after absorbing the power of bailiyi, Gu fan''s opponent to a certain extent combined bailiyi''s character, making him more powerful, more complex, cunning and difficult to deal with.


    RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, has just collected his breath. He sees two figures slowly coming out of a space. They have been hiding in an independent space. They are paying attention to his every move to break through the xingzun rank. At this time, they just come out when they see him promoted to xingzun rank. What makes people afraid is that they are both powerful, They are all in the realm of Xinghao level, hidden in the extreme wall. Even Gu fan was almost cheated by them. At that time, Gu fan only said that he was a disciple of Zichen hall nearby. Where did he think that he would be the strong one of the two star rank?


    Both of them were wearing the standard armor of the imperial court, which Gu fan was not unfamiliar with, because they were wearing the armor that only Marquis could wear in the army of the Beidou Dynasty.


    "If you are evil nephew, I heard that you have broken through the rank of xingzun. Congratulations, Congratulations!" The person who spoke was the strong wind and the summer Marquis, also known as the summer Marquis Lancang.


    Next to liefeng Hou, a middle-aged warrior with a beard appeared. It was yingmu Hou Hu yanqingchen, who echoed: "if you are evil, your uncle Xiahou and I received your message and came here day and night. Fortunately, we caught up."


    Han Lingfeng in the sword Pavilion below saw that Bai Liyi was dead, and his position as the leader was easy to get. However, he suddenly saw that there were two more powerful stars in the sky, and they were also evil people from the northern Marquis dantai. Obviously, they were not good at coming. He was making eye contact with the nearby Yuqiong real person, and was preparing to strike first, But Gu Fan said to him, "don''t act rashly. They can''t find an excuse, so they don''t dare to do it in front of me. It''s you... Later, remember to do as I say, or it will be a disaster in Zijin Mountain today."


    Han Lingfeng was a little surprised when he heard Gu fan''s words, but the hand he was going to attack had stopped, and his head had calmed down a lot - you''re kidding, the people of Xingjie level wanted to attack the warrior of Xinghao level, and there was a real strong person of xingzun level beside him. It was strange that he could succeed. If the former Marquis of Beisu, dantai RUOYE, maybe he will be fooled by these two people. He feels that his two elders have come day and night and are grateful. Now his heart is like a mirror. He knows that these two old foxes have arrived long ago, but they have been watching in the separated space. Even dantai RUOYE feels vaguely that the two old foxes have arrived, If they lose or fail in promotion, they may even come out to take advantage of the fire. Although I think so in my heart, dantai RUOYE still has a smile on his face and says, "Uncle Xiahou, uncle Huyan, you''ve come just in time." The two military Marquis of Xinghao rank, listening to the fact that Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu is still respectful to them even if he is promoted to xingzun rank, can''t help but feel cool in their hearts and soften their faces. They smile at each other and appreciate each other. Seeing that he had stabilized the two guys, he turned to Gu fan and said, "Gu fan, as a military Marquis of the imperial court, you should collude with fangwaiyaodao. What''s the crime?" After listening to the heresy of dantai, Gu fan, Xia Hou Lancang and yingmu Hou Hu yanqingchen discovered that the man standing in front of dantai RUOYE was Gu fan, a new king of Wu. It can be said that the feeling Gu fan gave them at this time was very different from that of the Marquis ceremony before. But one thing is for sure. The youngest Marquis of the dynasty was indeed a wisp of heaven in the world. How long has it been? It has been promoted from xingpo level to Xinghao level. It''s strange to say that it makes people angry and tongue tied. Hearing this, Gu Fan said with a cold smile, "if you are evil, you are really a thief. Don''t you and I come here for the same purpose?" Dan Tai RUOYE frowned and said, "I''m just using the snake to fight against these demons. When you fight with bailiyi, how did I ever help you? It is to cause these demons to fight inside, consume their strength, and then annihilate them at one stroke! " Gu fan looked at Dan Tai RUOYE, but he still gave a cold smile and didn''t speak. Dan Tai RUOYE continued to say: "Gu fan, do you think I''m joking? Your majesty has given me the right to act expediently. I''m afraid that Linchuan and xunheu of Southwest Optimus army have already arrived in Jinling City! " Gu fan was a little surprised when he heard the words. He knew that the southwest Optimus army had a total of 400000 troops, which were divided into four divisions of "Fenglin volcano", similar to other main battle legions, with 100000 troops in each division. This dantai RUOYE quietly mobilized 200000 troops to encircle Zichen hall. It seems that he was really a weasel to pay New Year''s greetings to the chicken. Gu fan was hesitating when he heard Bai siyao say to him: "Gu fan, although we don''t have a deep friendship with Zichen hall, BEIYAO palace and Zichen hall are decent fellows after all. If it''s spread out, BeiYao Palace won''t help them. I''m afraid it will affect the cultivation circle''s comments on us." Gu fan nodded slightly and answered in secret with a sound: "yes, siyao, we really can''t see death without help. Otherwise, 200000 troops will be killed. Even if we can come and go freely, we can only save a few worshippers and elders of the star rank at most. Zichen hall will be destroyed up and down!" In fact, Gu fan''s original intention is that Zichen hall has always been the Third Sect in the right way, and there is a vague hostility to BEIYAO palace. This time, he simply uses the hand of dantai RUOYE to hurt their muscles and bones, and then the position of BEIYAO palace will be stable. But Gu fan thought about it, but he still thought it was not feasible. Today''s emperor Yaowu regarded the sect as a great scourge. Now the foreign invasion has gradually subsided. If the emperor Yaowu wants to create a prosperous age, the first problem to be solved is the sect. Once Zichen hall falls down, the Northern Yao palace will be pushed to the top of the storm! Although it is straightforward to seek personal gain from the public, it is unwise to seek temporary comfort and bring about endless future troubles. Think of here, Gu fan has secretly made a decision in the heartˇ° Gufan, are you speechless? " If you see Gu fan''s silence for a long time, you continue to askˇ° Colluding with other demons, but it''s a capital crime to kill all the people! "

 Chapter 583

    Gu fan looked at the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE, then said to liefeng Marquis and yingmu Marquis, "you are all military Marquis of our Dynasty. You''ve led soldiers and fought wars. Don''t you understand the reason of going to war?"


    "Gu fan, do you want to quibble that you helped the demon Han Lingfeng to take the position of leader of Zichen hall in order to make Zichen hall surrender to our court and then subdue the soldiers without fighting?" he said with a sneer


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "Dan Tai Ruo Xie, since you already know my intention, but you are still in trouble. Are you deliberately making trouble?"


    "Still arguing!" Dantai RUOYE suddenly drank it, and the sound shocked a hundred Li. It was actually pouring the prestige of the star Zun rank warrior into it, and drinking away the clouds in the sky.


    At the beginning, Gu fan felt his mind shaking, but he soon stabilized. He was secretly amazed at the strength of xingzun''s rank warrior. Then he turned to tit for tat and said, "if you are evil, don''t blame me for being ruthless again if you insist on disturbing my plan."


    "Plan?" Dan Tai RUOYE sneered coldly, but sneered: "your plan has already been seen through by me!"


    Gu Fan said in a deep voice: "even your majesty wants a Zichen hall that is subordinate to him, not a Zichen hall that has been removed from the sect. If you interfere with the Marquis again, can you bear your Majesty''s anger?"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw that both the liefeng Marquis, Xiahou Lancang and yingmu Marquis, Hu yanqingchen, had changed their faces: "Damn it, this son came here to surrender Zichen hall. Did he serve your Majesty''s secret order?" Xiahou Lancang and Hu yanqingchen look at each other.


    "This son should be bluffing..." Hou dantai of Beisu said in a deep voice: "he is used to this kind of trick, I''ve been used to it for a long time."


    Yingmu Hou Hu yanqingchen twisted his beard and said: "it should not be possible. He disobeyed the imperial edict, but he was beheaded in prison. I''m afraid we can''t afford this crime... "


    "But don''t forget, Marquis yingmu, it''s a capital crime to pass on the imperial edict falsely," he said


    After looking at Gu fan and the two people around him, Lancang said in a soft voice, "if the 200000 troops come together, it''s hard to say that they can really destroy the whole Zichen hall. If this son doesn''t have an imperial edict, we can drag him to collude with the sect, or at least deprive him of his position as a Marquis of foreign martial arts... But if this son really acts according to the edict, We all have to pay a heavy price for what we do today... I think we all know which is more important? "


    Yingmu Hou Hu yanqingchen nodded slightly and agreed: "the credit for destroying a Zichen palace is not proportional to the punishment of being put to death. It''s not worth taking this risk. If this son is determined to fight with us, and finally 200000 troops fail to take down Zichen hall, Hu Zonghan, the commander of Qingtian army, is a member of the civilian faction. I''m afraid it''s troublesome enough to fight back. "


    After listening to these two guys'' remarks, RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, guesses that they are ready to run away. However, RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, is afraid to lose face in front of the younger generation because he does not agree.


    For the sake of today''s plan, I''m afraid we can only take a step back.


    Thinking of this, dantai RUOYE, Marquis of Beisu, gritted his teeth and made up his mind. If dantai RUOYE was before he was integrated with bailiyi, even if he was dead, he could not swallow his anger and bow his head. It was bailiyi who gave dantai RUOYE strength, and at the same time, his personality was more or less integrated into dantai RUOYE''s body.


    Thinking of this, Dan Tai RUOYE suddenly said: "Gu fan, you claim to have your Majesty''s Secret decree. I won''t care about it for the moment, but if you fake the imperial decree, you will know the end..."


    Gu fan''s so-called anger of his majesty means that he could have accepted Zichen palace without a single soldier, but he did not want to sacrifice his troops. But he deliberately made a careless eye to frighten dantai RUOYE and others. At this time, he would not be foolish to admit that he had a secret order, so that dantai RUOYE would not return to Tianjing City to join his book, Of course, it''s impossible to clarify, but he said with a faint smile: "if it''s evil, it''s a matter of public opinion."


    Dan Tai RUOYE didn''t get angry with Gu fan. He asked Han Lingfeng, "Han Lingfeng, as the next leader of Zichen hall, are you willing to submit to the present saint?"


    Where did Han Lingfeng think that dantai RUOYE would suddenly ask this question, but that kind of superior momentum made Han Lingfeng, who was also a strong star, feel uncomfortable.


    Gu fan knows that this is the last mace of dantai RUOYE. Gu fan keeps saying that he wants to accept Zichen hall. If Han Lingfeng, the future leader of Zichen hall, makes it clear that he doesn''t want to submit to the imperial court, no matter how much Gu fan says, it''s useless. Not only Gu fan wants to be investigated for colluding with the sect, but also he will be sent to prison. Today Zichen hall can''t avoid a slaughter.


    When Gu fan was sweating for Han Lingfeng, the leader of Zichen hall replied in a deep voice: "naturally, is it the king''s land in the whole world? Our cultivators are no exception."


    Seeing that Han Lingfeng had hit the edge ball, Dan Tai had to turn a blind eye, and then said, "well, after you inherit the leader of Zichen hall, you must come to Tianjing City to meet your majesty. Do you know?"


    Han Lingfeng gave a noncommittal smile. Dan Tai RUOYE had to turn to Gu fan and said, "let''s call it a day. I''ll order the 200000 troops to go away..." he stopped for a moment, but he said to Gu fan with a sound transmission: "but don''t think we''ll just meet here. It''s just the beginning!"


    When Gu fan heard the words, he raised his mouth slightly, but with a sneer, he said to Dan Tai RUOYE: "you are always waiting for me!"ˇ° Let''s go Dantai RUOYE snorted coldly and raised his hands slightly. Behind him, a mass of chaotic stars suddenly covered him and the two marquis. When the wind swept by, the three disappeared in the same placeˇ° Do you want to move in an instant? " Gu fan looked at the place where the three disappeared, and thought, "is the familiarity with the laws of time and space enough to distort at will? As expected, there is a difference between xingzun martial arts and other martial arts When the power of Dan Tai RUOYE was removed, all the people were relieved. In mid air, Gu fan suddenly saw the Dragon grain sword lying at his feet. He stretched out his hand and turned a star into a big hand. He slowly lifted the sword up. As soon as his hand touched it, he immediately felt a strong dragon power, which was transmitted from the sword. The fierce, violent and crazy breath suddenly came out, and he rushed to Gu fan without fear. But how powerful is Gu fan? The original tenacity of two generations, combined with the tempering of the heart smelting chapter in the secret method of the demon sect, is as strong as steel. Where can the dragon spirit of the dragon sword be unrestrained? When he suddenly drinks it, he turns into another huge palm and slaps it on the sword. Then he laughs: "you are the first animal who dares to be unrestrained in front of me!"

 Chapter 584

    "Ouch, ouch..." Gu fan slapped his hand on the sword with the power of the stars. The dragon shaped sword made several roars like a wounded beast: "Ben... I''m going to eat you, eat you!"


    "My seat?" Gu Fan said with a cold smile: "how do you like to call yourself like this? Well, I''ll see who I am! " With that, there was another dull sound of "bang", which hit on the body of the dragon soul sword. Suddenly, the dragon pattern on the body of the dragon soul sword was twisted and howled.


    "Tell me, who is this seat?" Gu fan asked jokingly, holding the Dragon grain sword with the star giant.


    "You... You are my seat..." this dragon soul is really a bear bag. It was subdued by Gu fan. Gu fan heard the words and threw the dragon soul sword back to the original place and firmly inserted it on the ground.


    Seeing this, immortal Yuqiong flew up quickly, but pulled up an iron lock and wrapped it around the huge sword. The dragon shaped sword wanted to struggle, but as soon as Gu fan''s breath oppressed him, he immediately kept silent and was obviously afraid.


    After Yuqiong rewound the seven black iron chains again, he fell back to the ground. However, he came to Gufan and knelt down to him with a "Putong".


    "Why did Taoist priest do this great gift?" On the contrary, Gu fan felt a little unprepared and quickly helped him up. Unexpectedly, the real man of Yuqiong couldn''t get up on his knees and said, "Marquis Yiwu, you are so kind to my Zichen hall. Why should you accept this worship?"


    Gu fan heard that even though he was always thick skinned, he blushed slightly and said, "Taoist priest, I will be at ease as long as I don''t feel that I sold Zichen hall to the imperial court and blame me in the future. If there''s any great kindness, it''s really not


    Immortal Yuqiong bowed again and said, "Yiwu Marquis, you should help us to eliminate a disaster in Zichen hall. After that, bailiyi would not hesitate to release the dragon in order to pursue strength. Our Zichen hall has long been taught by our ancestors that the Seven Star magic lock around the dragon pattern sword should not be missed, otherwise the whole Jiangnan would be ruined, Even for the common people of Jinling City at the foot of Zijin Mountain, you are also a great benefactor. "


    When Gu fan heard the words, he felt at ease and said, "it''s just a matter of duty. The Taoist priest''s words are heavy." Then he looked at Han Lingfeng beside him and urged: "headmaster Han, don''t you help the real man Yuqiong up soon?"


    Han Lingfeng was reminded by Gu fan. He just came over and helped up the Yuqiong immortal with Gu fan. He said, "martial uncle, please get up quickly."


    Gu fan looked at Han Lingfeng and said, "headmaster Han, Zichen hall can''t have no owner for a day. I hope you can succeed as soon as possible and take charge of the overall situation." Then Gu fan took out a gray Disha Yuanzhu from the Qingguang Qiankun ring and said, "this is Disha Yuanzhu from the earth demon star. Take it as my gift to you." Gu Yu got the Disha Yuanzhu of Li Yue from Yin Shoumo at first, and later gave it to Gu fan. Gu fan had the master of darkness in his hand: the separation of evil god and HOBA. Naturally, he didn''t see such things. At this time, Han Lingfeng offered flowers to Buddha.


    For Han Lingfeng, a Disha Yuanzhu is very necessary to improve his strength, and he readily accepts it.


    Han Lingfeng put the Disha Yuanzhu in his arms, and then said to Gu fan, "Yiwu Marquis, you are very kind to Zichen hall. Please make a big sacrifice to Zichen hall, and set up a life temple for you outside Shenxiao hall, so that the descendants of Zichen hall can always remember the great virtue of Yiwu marquis."


    Gu fan smiles a little, but he thinks that Han Lingfeng''s mouth is stupid. He seems to be pretending to flatter him. Before he arrived at Zichen hall, he felt that Han Lingfeng seemed to have two hearts and wanted to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. But after Gu fan showed his real strength, Han Lingfeng was obviously convinced and didn''t dare to have two hearts any more, so he proposed to help Gu fan build a Shengci beside Shenxiao hall.


    Gu fan is willing to accept, nodded and said: "so, then according to leader Han''s words, there is one thing I have to mention."


    Han Lingfeng nodded and leaned over and said, "please tell me about Yiwu marquis."


    "Come to Tianjing City early to see your majesty." Gu Fan said, without waiting for Han Lingfeng to reply, he added: "I guarantee, only good, no harm..." then he patted Han Lingfeng on the shoulder, passed by, and said in his ear, "just do it by yourself. If you take it orally, you will have a lot of sweets in the future."


    Han Lingfeng was stunned at first, and then reacted. He quickly bowed and said, "thank you for your advice!"


    Just as Gu fan was about to leave, everyone in the pavilion suddenly felt a cold, terrifying and desperate breath. Bai siyao said: "this is the breath of ghost masters. Be careful!"


    Yuqiong immortal also slightly nodded his head and said: "Damn, these evil spirits also want to take advantage of today''s disaster in Zichen hall to take advantage of the fire?"


    When people heard the words, they were on guard one by one. Only Gu fan felt that this ghost atmosphere seemed to be close to him, and he seemed to have known him before.


    Gu fan''s eyebrows moved slightly, but a familiar voice rang in his ear: "uncle, it''s me, Xiao Jitian!"


    When he heard the three words "Xiao Jitian", he knew that the spirit of ghosts was not really coming, but Xiao Jitian''s method of transmitting sound from thousands of miles. It was just that for the star level warriors, the farther the distance of transmitting sound from thousands of miles, the greater the consumption, and even hurt the vitality. Xiao Jitian used the method of transmitting sound from thousands of miles to talk with Gu fan, It seems that something urgent must have happened.


    Just as Gu fan was thinking, Xiao Jitian''s voice continued: "martial uncle, the master of Tianmo sect was possessed yesterday. Please come to Xiling mountain as soon as possible to preside over the overall situation!"


    "What?" Gu fan felt a little incredulous in his heart. At first, the immortal Ziying juxia of Zichen Temple rose. Then, the leader of Tianmo sect went crazy again. Tianmo sect, the first sect of Guishi sect, fell into chaos. In the end, he had to go back to preside over the overall situation. What should Xiao Jitian do? Give yourself a hand?


    Before Gu fan asked, Xiao Jitian said in his voice, "martial uncle, even if you don''t want to come, please come to Xiling mountain for the sake of master Xuanji. Please..."


    Damn... Gu fan cursed in his heart, and took ye Xuanji as a shield!


    As the saying goes, if you don''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face, ye Xuanji, the heaven killing demon king, is also the old hostel of the heaven killing demon sect. He has received so many favors from ye Xuanji. If you don''t go to Xiling mountain, I''m afraid Gu fan can''t explain to you.


    Gu fan thinks that there are still about ten days left for Gu Yu''s wedding. If it''s fast, it should be too late.


    When Xiao Jitian finished his sentence, his voice stopped suddenly, and the spirit of ghosts around the sword pavilion was also scattered by the pure and upright atmosphere around him, which made everyone feel relieved.


    "So it seems that the ghost should have left on his own when he saw that we were too numerous to get any good."


    Han Lingfeng nodded and said, "yes, thanks to a group of different Marquis Wu, otherwise it might be another fierce battle."


    Later, Gu fan witnessed Han Lingfeng''s inheritance from the leader of Zichen hall, and put on the Shenxiao Taoist robe. In fact, to be fair, after seeing the Shenxiao Taoist robe in the incarnation of bailiyi, and then looking at the Shenxiao Taoist robe, which symbolizes the leader of Zichen hall, Gu fan always had the feeling that he had seen the genuine one, and then the fake one, it was all flawed and tasteless.


    Then Gu fan politely refused Han Lingfeng''s invitation to stay in Zijin Mountain for a few more days, returned to Jinling City, and stayed in an inn with his party.


    When Gu fan came back to his room, he closed the door and said to Huan Lingyue and Bai siyao, "I''m going to Xiling mountain in Sichuan!"


    "What? Gufan, are you crazy Huanling month smell speech, almost is not false think cableway: "Xiling mountain is the gate of heaven demon gate, you go there for what?"


    Bai siyao also frowned slightly and said, "yes, we and ghosts have always been well water, but why do you go there? Are you... "


    Gu fan nodded solemnly and said, "siyao, you guessed it well. It''s the reason why my master killed the Demon Lord Ye Xuanji. The demon gate is now in chaos. The smell of ghosts just now is actually created by Xiao Jitian, the chief disciple of the demon gate, who used thousands of miles to transmit sound to me."


    "I see. It''s no wonder that the ghost man escaped without showing up." Bai siyao suddenly said.


    "Do you have to go?" Huanlingyue asked Gu fan anxiously, "do you want us to accompany you?"


    Gu fan grinned and pinched on Huan Lingyue''s waist and said, "no need. I come to Zichen hall to fight and rob the leader. I want more people to support the scene. I go to tianmor gate instead of fighting. If there are more people, they will make tianmor gate people feel uncomfortable and doubt my motives. On the contrary, they will only increase suspicion and trouble."


    Bai siyao nodded and said, "Gufan, you said the same thing. Then we''ll go back to Weifeng city and wait for you to come back."


    Gu fan put out his middle finger and said, "no, no, no, they''re going back to yiwuhou''s house in Weifeng City, and you''re going back to yiwuhou''s house in Tianjing City..."


    "What do you want to do in Tianjing?" Huan Ling month smell speech, willow eyebrow tiny a frown ask a way.


    Gu fan replied with a smile: "in this month''s moon, Gu Yu got married and married Princess Changle. Do you think we should hold a show?"


    "To marry the Royal Princess?" Bai siyao was interested: "isn''t that going to be very lively?"


    Gu fan nodded and said, "yes, the whole Tianjing City should be very busy, just like the festival."


    At this time, huanlingyue asked abruptly, "Gu fan, in what capacity do we participate?"


    "This... This is of course my wife''s identity..." Gu fan was asked by Huan Lingyue. He was slightly stunned. Then he put on a slightly cheeky expression and said: "otherwise?"


    Bai siyao and Gu fan had already practiced the dual cultivation of integration, but Huan Lingyue had not yet practiced the rites of Duke Zhou with Gu fan. Suddenly, his face became dry and he dropped his head and said in a low voice: "what are you talking about..."


    Gu fan saw that Huan Lingyue, the cold faced killer, was also so shy. He couldn''t help but be in a good mood. He sat down in a chair between the two girls, stretched out his left hand to hold Bai siyao''s Willow waist, and then stretched out his right hand to pull Huan Lingyue''s slender hand. He said with a smile, "but there is still a problem that hasn''t been solved..."


    "Well?" The two women asked at the same time.


    Gu fan tried to suppress the smile on his face and said to the two girls with solemnity.


    "Who is bigger and who is smaller? Well, the royal family has to make a record and report it to the Ministry of household... "

 Chapter 585

    "What? Are you itching Huan Ling month hears speech, suddenly walk violently, a palm unexpectedly is directly toward Gu fan''s face to clap.


    Bai siyao was also laughing and pinching Gu fan''s arm with her hand, saying, "Gu fan, do you want our sisters to unite and beat you out?"


    Gu fan is also a strong star at this time. How can they let the two girls be reckless in front of him? One hand clasps the palm of Huan Lingyue''s hand, and the other hand suddenly holds her back. However, they hold Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue together. Naturally, the two girls don''t rely on each other, and they kick and beat Gu fan.


    Gu fan''s nose is as elegant and fragrant as a drunkard''s, where can they break free, hold them up, walk a few steps, and fall down with the trend. He only hears the sound of "bang" from the golden silk tent, and falls down a lot. He falls down on the couch with the two girls.


    "You didn''t mean to beat me together..." Gu fan''s voice said with a bad smile: "your husband is at least a different Marquis granted by the emperor of the stars. The two weak women can''t deal with it. What do you thinkˇ° Bai siyao held out her hand and half pushed and half kicked him. She spat at him and said, "you will bully our sisters. I can see that you have such ability in war."


    Gu fan was very excited when he heard Bai siyao''s words. He pushed Bai siyao''s hands away with one hand and leaned in from under his dress. He said with a wicked smile, "madam, this is a bad word. I''m very good at dealing with men and women!" Before the words came down, the wolf claw was already wearing thin gauze clothes. He grabbed the Congzhi and rubbed it vigorously.


    After Gu fan''s tossing and turning, Bai siyao''s face turned red. At first, she was silent. Then, she turned red and groaned.


    Seeing that the attack worked, Gu fan laughed a little. He was about to put another wolf''s paw in, but he was blocked by Bai siyao''s hand under his dress.


    "Well?" Gu fan is surprised, but see Bai siyao eyes slightly, his heart immediately understand, Bai siyao this is to let him not to neglect the huanlingyue.


    Gu fan and Bai siyao are not new lovers. Huan, we all have a tacit understanding, but Huan Lingyue is still a pure virgin and doesn''t know anything. Before, he saw Gu fan and Bai siyao flirting with each other, but he was just pressed on the bed by Gu fan. He was very uncomfortable. He wanted to watch secretly, but he didn''t feel good about it. He thought he was avoiding, but he didn''t know what to do, She only felt that under her clothes, a big hand was tearing her own Luo Ru. She was about to scream, but she saw that Gu fan had pasted it up and deeply kissed her.


    At first, huanlingyue was a little stiff and unaccustomed to it. However, as Gu fan''s tongue tips into her mouth, the beautiful lady also actively sticks out her fragrant tongue to entangle with him. After a moment, her tongue splits. Huanlingyue''s face is as red as peach blossom. Just as she opens her cherry mouth to say something to Gu fan, she suddenly says, but Gu fan turns over, He put his mouth close to huanlingyue''s ear and gently held her earlobe. He took a breath, which made her feel numb and shiver. At the same time, Gu fan''s big hand had broken her clothes and Yingying held a jade. Feng, the finger nimbly teases beside the red bean. Huanling month is a virgin, where can withstand Gu fan so tease, soon "yiyiya" to call out.


    Gu fan is on the rise. His fingers are on the jade body of Huan Lingyue. He suddenly feels that a jade hand is loosening his belt. Then a ball of soft jade is sent into his arms. Gu fan lowers his head slightly, but he sees that Bai siyao has taken off her clothes and joined Gu fan''s arms.


    Gu fan lowers her head slightly, and Bai siyao kisses her. Unlike huanlingyue, her kisses are so hot that she even sticks out her tongue to attack Gu fan. Gu fan feels like her fingers are stuck in the red jade wadding. She feels relaxed and her right hand is still attacking the last line of defense of huanlingyue, The left hand has been very dishonest to explore the forest of Bai siyao.


    After playing with his five fingers for a while, he put up two fingers and went deep into the grass. As soon as he entered, Bai siyao''s face changed, whimpered, and Gu fan''s fingers went in and out for dozens of times. This time, Bai siyao began to cry. When Gu fan''s fingers stopped, she could not help leaning forward, but spread out in Gu fan''s arms, Leaning on Gu fan''s shoulder, Xiang was sweating and breathless. He said to Gu fan, "good... Good husband, don''t just make me, Lingyue. I haven''t broken my body yet."


    Gu fan answered, but he lay down and hugged Huan Lingyue, who had been naked for a long time. He came to her ear and said in a low voice: "sit up, it won''t hurt too much from above."


    After all, Huan Lingyue has been wandering outside for many years. Even though he has never experienced anything about men and women, he has heard about it for a long time. He knows that there will be a pain of falling red on his first night. Now it''s coming. Although it''s not very pleasant, he has no way to avoid it. He has to blush and nod. He sits up on the bed with his right arm. He just doesn''t know what to do, However, Bai siyao has already pulled open Gu fan''s belt, put her hand into his dandy, and pulled out a group with a slight shake.


    Gu fan only felt that someone was holding the root of his thigh somewhere. He moved up and down, and he couldn''t help praising him. Unexpectedly, Bai siyao moved faster and faster. After a while, Gu fan bared his teeth and held the quilt tightly with one hand, but even his breath was not smooth.


    "Don''t... don''t... can''t... can''t do it any more!" A moment later, Gu fan''s teeth clenched and his lower body was palpitating. He was about to push away Bai siyao, who was holding his own things. However, she suddenly stopped her hand like a prank, but she pulled Huan Lingyue, covered her mouth with the other hand, and said with a smile, "good sister, go up quickly!"

 Chapter 586

    Huan Ling was more and more embarrassed when Bai siyao said that. He raised his eyes, looked at Gu fan and Bai siyao, but he lowered his head and didn''t know what to do.


    Gu fan took a breath later, but he pulled Bai siyao and said, "how can you make her feel so good?"


    At this time, huanlingyue, out of a girl''s heart, wanted to see it, but she was embarrassed. She put her hand on her face, but her eyes could not leave Gufan for half a moment. That''s the most pitiable attitude.


    He saw in the eye, the idea in the heart is also a move, once pulled the hand of Huan Ling month, soft voice comforts a way: "don''t be afraid, not very painful." Huanlingyue nodded shyly, and was pulled by Gu fan, holding Bai siyao''s shoulder and slowly crossing. Sitting on Gu fan.


    Just go in a little, Huan Ling month immediately eat pain, is about to stand up, but was Bai siyao with his hand pressed, below Gu fan a force, "ah!" With the sound of the earth, Gu fan broke through the obstacles and went all the way to the end. Huan Lingyue is a virgin who has never been aware of anything. She can''t stand such a toss. Suddenly, she just feels that her lower body is about to be torn apart. A strong pain comes from below. Rao Shi is very good at martial arts and is patient. She almost falls into tears.


    Gu fan''s lower body heat was tightly wrapped by Huan Lingyue. He immediately felt that his whole body was unspeakably comfortable. He could not help holding Huan Lingyue''s waist for several times, and each time he reached deep.


    At the beginning, Huan Lingyue felt that her lower body was burning and painful, and her life was worse than death. The frequency of delivery gradually increased, and the gurgling stream gradually flowed out between the grass, mixed with the virgin''s falling red, as if it were sweet syrup, flowing out from the joint, dripping down the thigh on the white sheet, turning into a different kind of beauty.


    With honey. The exudation of juice, Gufan pumping. The strength of the delivery also gradually increased, but the lower body of the Virgin was still tight, in and out, and it was not very smooth. On the spur of the moment, he pushed Huan Lingyue on his body, let her fall on her back on the bed, pressed her body up, and roughly separated her slender legs with both hands, vigorously cultivated her.


    Bai siyao also came over and held out her fragrant tongue to kiss Gu fan, while holding out her hand to knead a pair of pure white fawns of Huan Lingyue. Even though Huan Lingyue was still a virgin before, she was more reserved in her heart. At this time, after this stimulation, she could not resist waves of pleasure and cried out.


    "Ah... Ah, ah... Ah..."


    Gu fan put his hands on the jade legs of Huan Lingyue and opened them from Bai siyao''s lips. He laughed and asked Huan Lingyue, "how do you feel?"


    "Ah... Ah... Um... So... So high, so full... So... So comfortable." At this time, Huan Lingyue was excited by waves of pleasure, and her mind was not clear, but her body actively catered to Gu fan''s agitation, and with the dull sound of body collision, she gave out a general cry.


    The whole Luozhang big bed shakes violently under Gu fan''s agitation, making a "creak" sound. It makes people feel that this big bed will fall apart in the next second.


    In this way, Gu fan smoked again. After several dozens of sending, huanlingyue''s voice was not even coherent. Suddenly, Gufan felt that huanlingyue''s jade pot was tight, and then innumerable liquid splashed down and drenched in the heat. It was like pouring a pot of cold water. After this stimulation, Gufan suddenly lost his mind. After several times of sending, the next is straight to the flower heart, and then pour a handful of Qiongjiang Yuye into the pot, then reluctantly withdraw from it.


    Gu fan turned over and lay down beside Huan Lingyue. However, he still played with a pair of jade rabbits dishonestly with one hand. He bit her earlobe and asked in a low voice: "how about it? Do you feel comfortable? "


    Huanlingyue''s face was crimson at this time, and she was still immersed in the aftermath of the storm just now. She nodded weakly and said, "I''m... I''ve been killed by you."


    At this time, Gu fan only felt that his place was wet at first, and then he was wrapped by a group of warm jade. Gu fan raised his head slightly, but he saw that Bai siyao had already covered Gu fan''s one and licked it gently.


    Seeing this scene, Gu fan felt at ease. After all, being served by two beautiful women in turn is really a blessing for all. He never thought that such a good thing would fall on his head before. Now, the beautiful scenery is like a dream. It''s as intoxicating as wine.


    Bai siyao plays tricks for a while. Gu fan suddenly feels that his lower body is much harder. When he reaches out to hold Bai siyao''s wrist, he turns his body over and turns the attacking object into Bai siyao.


    These three people in the tent, a mahogany big bed Leng is creak, was tossed half dead. At the beginning, Huan Lingyue was not used to it. The second time and the third time, she was wrapped around Gu fan''s waist and catered to it. Bai siyao was also attracted by Gu fan''s rain. Finally, she had to beg for mercy. Gu fan could not help her. Bai siyao had to squat down and use her mouth to solve Gu fan''s problem, and the two women could fall asleep, At this time, the sky outside the curtain, has a slight dawn.


    When Gu fan wakes up from a deep sleep, he reaches out and hugs him vaguely, only to find that there is one person missing from the big bed. When he looks again, Bai siyao, who is dressed in plain white gauze, does not know when to get up and is sitting in front of the dressing table to make up.


    It seems that huanlingyue on Gu fan''s left hand was consumed too much energy by Gu fan last night. After all, she tried to love her for the first time. Last night, she wanted to refuse to welcome her. After tasting the sweetness, she felt like a fish in water. She went crazy four or five times with Gu fan. How can she not be tired? So now she still has a hand around Gu fan''s waist and sleeps heavily on his left shoulder. Gu fan seemed to be afraid of disturbing the beauty, so he slowly moved his body to the side, pulled a brocade quilt, and gently covered Huan Lingyue. Although the star level strong people would never catch a cold and fever, these ordinary people would have a small disease, but catching a cold is not easy. Gu fan came out of bed, reached out and picked up a gauze Nightgown beside the bed, wrapped it around him. Looking at the big mahogany bed where the three people were sleeping last night, he saw the red stripes on the snow-white sheets, just like the painted flowers and birds. Then he looked at Bai siyao in makeup and Huan Lingyue in deep sleep, but he felt a twinge of joy. Bai siyao was concentrating on her make-up, but she didn''t realize that Gu fan had gone around behind her. Two wolf claws were holding Bai siyao''s hands across the nearly transparent gauze clothes and rubbing them gently. Bai siyao, frightened by Gu fan, scolds Gu fan in the dressing mirror in front of her and says: "why, haven''t you had enough? Last night, I was tossed to death by you... "Gu fan, smelling the speech, gave a bad smile, but he came up to Bai siyao''s cheek, gave a gentle kiss and said:" madam, how can I restrain myself, for she is so beautiful and beautiful? " Bai siyao sniffed, "Puchi" chuckled, but she stretched out her hand and put Gu fan''s arm around her. She said in a soft voice, "you are a starving wolf, even for me. For Lingyue, you are such a wolf, but they haven''t had anything. How can they bear you like this? Now I feel the pain below..." Gu Fan said when he saw Bai siyao, Salivating, he said, "siyao, you came here in the same way. What''s the matter?" Bai siyao spat gently and said, "I''m going to make up. Go and have a look at Lingyue first." Then he took out a delicate pearl jade hairpin from the dressing box and headed for Xiuyun hairpin on his head. Just as Gu fan and Bai siyao talked for a while, Huan Lingyue on the bed was already crying and woke up. She straightened up slowly and rubbed her sleepy eyes. Gu fan turned around and said to her with a smile, "Lingyue, you wake up..." but before she finished, Huan Lingyue pointed to Gu fan and said, "you big villain!" He was about to stand up, but as soon as he got together, his legs softened and he fell on the bed, which made Bai siyao laugh. Huan Lingyue fell on the bed and blushed. She said in a low voice, "it''s you who make people hurt so much... You can''t walk until now..." Gu fan saw this, laughed, went to the bedside, picked up a gauze and put it on for Huan Lingyue, then slowly hugged her and said, "Lingyue, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault, OK?" Huan Ling month stretched out a hand to beat Gu fan, low voice way: "all blame you!" Gu Fan said with a smile: "well, well, it''s all my fault, ok..." when they were teasing, Bai siyao had already put on her light makeup, went to the bedside, pulled up Huan Lingyue, and said with a smile: "well, sister, after a night, you are gaunt. Go to make up quickly, don''t talk nonsense with this wolf." Huanling month should be a, put on shoes out of bed, also to the dresser next to add Rouge powder, make-up. Gu fan looked at Bai siyao and saw that she was more charming than usual after she had put on her make-up. He knew that it was the result of his hard work, so he could not help laughing. He took Bai siyao and sat down beside him. He said with a smile, "siyao, you can take advantage of it, All of a sudden, Lingyue will recognize you as her sister. " Hearing this, Bai siyao held out her hand and closed it slightly on her chin. She said with a smile, "where, although I am a sister to Lingyue in the future, I am equal at home. If you want to divide us into the main room and the side room, it''s impossible for me to be equal to my wife. You can answer us, otherwise, I won''t follow you with Lingyue in the future."

 Chapter 587

    Gu fan frowned slightly when he heard Bai siyao''s words, pretending to be sad and said: "if the two ladies don''t follow me, I will have no heirs. But I''m afraid I have to take concubines. There are three unfilial women, and I have no heirs."


    "How dare you..." Bai siyao tried to fight, but Gu fan held out her hand and said with a smile, "well, it''s not a joke."


    Bai siyao didn''t really want to fight Gu fan. She slowly put down her hand, but she said, "you are so lucky. Do you want to go out to sleep in flowers and willows? Or are you all men like that? " Bai siyao poked a finger at Gu fan''s chest and said, "it''s all eating in the bowl and looking at the pot."


    Gu fan just laughed and didn''t speak. After a while, Huan Lingyue finished dressing and dressing up, which is different from her usual style. This time, Huan Lingyue chose an emerald green dress with her hair in a bun and a jade hairpin. She looks just like a lady of the family. She was originally pure and refined, but now she has a mature charm, Naturally, this is the beginning of her transformation from a girl to a woman.


    Gu fan hugged the two girls with a smile. Bai siyao sat on the left and Huan Lingyue sat on the right. He looked at them here and there, and finally laughed at himself.


    Bai siyao saw Gu fan smirk and patted him on the thigh. She asked, "Gu fan, is it dangerous for you to go to Xiling mountain, or I and Lingyue will accompany you?"


    Hearing Bai siyao''s question, Huan Lingyue was also worried about Gu fan''s safety and said, "yes, Xianggong, taking more than two people should not arouse the suspicion of the demons. Besides, according to the cultivation world, we are Taoist companions. Even if we take them with us, there is nothing wrong with it?" One night, Huan Lingyue has changed her tongue. She no longer calls Gu fan, but shouts "Xianggong".


    Gu fan knew that they were all worried about their own safety. However, Gu fan''s current state of Xinghao rank and the strength of xingzun rank were also the old monsters of xingzun rank if anyone dared to do harm to him. Although Gu fan''s two wives were powerful, they were useless in front of the old monsters of xingzun rank, Sometimes it even becomes Gu fan''s drag and distracts him. In this way, it''s better not to go.


    Thinking of this, Gu fan put his arms around the two girls and said with a smile, "don''t worry, ladies. If you are not sure, how can you enter the dragon''s den lightly? It''s just that this trip to Xiling mountain is totally different from that to Zijin Mountain. The fewer people there are, the better... "


    "Hum..." Bai siyao was angry and said: "Gufan, if you dislike our sisters, you can say it straight away


    Gu fan naturally would not admit it, and quickly explained: "the man is in charge of the outside and the woman is in charge of the inside. As the hostesses of Yiwu Marquis''s mansion, you two have so many things to do. Why do you want to join me?"


    Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue were shocked when they heard that Gu fan actually said that they were the mistresses of Yiwu Marquis''s mansion. It was obvious that they were not ordinary girls. They were all high-ranking stars who didn''t eat fireworks. How could they know what a secular Marquis''s mansion needed to manage, It''s like letting a rich lady who has never studied piano, chess, calligraphy and painting cook. She will be in a hurry and make a lot of jokes.


    Gu fan saw the two girls speak out in embarrassment, smile, pat them, and said: "don''t worry, the Housekeeper will help you. You don''t have much to do, just don''t make too much mistakes. I told you when I left Weifeng city. You don''t have to interfere with it because I have my own system, If the Yiwu Marquis''s house in Tianjing City needs silver in addition to my salary, you can ask Weifeng city for some, but not too much. "


    At this time, the two girls were like children who had just learned martial arts. They listened to Gu fan''s words and took the lead seriously.


    Gu fan then said, "it''s the wedding day of my elder brother Gu Yu and Princess Changle. When you go back to Tianjing these days, go and make a list of gifts. I hope it doesn''t have to be the most valuable, but it must be the most chic. You can see at a glance that it''s a gift from Yiwu Marquis''s house." Then he stopped for a moment and said to the two women, "ladies, this is not difficult, is it?"


    Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue nodded. Gu fan patted them on the shoulder and said, "well, two ladies, don''t seem to be separated from each other. You are just living widows for ten days, not dead widows. What are you doing with a straight face?"


    Before Gu fan''s voice fell, he heard two girls calling together


    "Damn it, Gufan, can''t you stop saying bad things before you go out?"


    "Xianggong, you want us to be widows for you, next life!"


    Gu fan saw that they were no longer pulling a face, and immediately laughed. They wiped their money and slowly stood up and said with a smile, "look, we have to use this move, or we will face each other with a straight face. How frustrated!"


    A moment later, at lunch time, Gu fan gave an order. Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue were accompanied by Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen to return to Tianjing City, because Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen were Fenwu Wei of the cloud wing of the forbidden army, and it was reasonable to return to Tianjing City. As for other people, they would inevitably attract the attention of various forces. After all, there are so many strong stars, Wherever we go, it is a force that can change the situation of war, whether in politics or in the battlefield. As for Jidao immortal, Zhuer daoren, Mufeng Yi and other masters of sanxiu and sects, they directly returned to Weifeng City, which was the base of ancient fan forces.


    From then on, Gu fan traveled day and night to Xiling mountain in Central Sichuan, where the gate of the first sect of guidao, Tianmo gate, was located, and it was also the place where Gu fan''s master, ye Xuanji, was deeply fettered. In fact, even without the reason of Ye Xuanji, Gu fan would come to the Tianmo gate of Xiling mountain, because he has an intuition that his life experience or his previous life must be more or less involved with the first sect of the ghost scholar, or even the unfinished gratitude and resentment. Gu fan was flying rapidly in the sky at this time. Where the night sky passed, the power of the stars formed a comet like trace, hanging in the distant sky. Looking at the mountains, countryside and villages flying backward below, he suddenly said to himself, "all the mysteries should be completely solved when I reach the Tianmo gate of Xiling mountain?"

 Chapter 588

    By the end of the long river and the beginning of the rising sun, Gufan had crossed many towering peaks and arrived in the middle of Sichuan.


    Central Sichuan has always been known as the land of abundance because it is located in the basin plain and fertile land. Because of the dangerous terrain, it is easy to defend and difficult to attack, and it has become a place for military strategists to fight. In those years, Beidou star emperor''s several wars against Qin Dynasty were all carried out near Central Sichuan. It was the central Sichuan basin that Beidou star emperor took as the rear base, and gradually laid the foundation for him to dominate the world and destroy the strong Qin Dynasty, In this way, many of the aristocratic families here have the merit of Conglong.


    There is a saying that "food and clothing" is the land of abundance, which is rich in products and carefree, leading to the aristocratic families'' pursuit of life to seek immortality. Therefore, Sichuan is one of the areas where sects are scattered most, and even many sectarian personages come and go in and out of the government, becoming the guests of the officials, and even the counsellors.


    If it wasn''t for the atmosphere of advocating immortality and active cultivation in the society here, it would not have been possible for the first faction of the demons to come into being.


    After arriving at the boundary of central Sichuan, Gu fan flew in the sky for a long time. From a distance, he saw a waterfall flying straight down, like the Milky Way pouring down into the sky. It was very spectacular. Gu fan stopped slightly, but fell down.


    This waterfall is the symbol of Xiling mountain. The Tianmo gate of Xiling mountain has arrived!


    As soon as Gu Fanfu fell to the ground, he saw more than a dozen armed men in black robes with black scarves and silver skeletons embroidered on the robes. They looked like they were covetous.


    Obviously, these people are the patrolling disciples of the demon sect, almost all of them are at the congenital level. Shen Tian''s level is up and down, and the only one whose robe is embroidered with the pattern of the demon God is Cheng Tian''s level. At this time, the crowd surrounded Gu fan, and the Cheng Tian''s level disciple yelled: "where are you from? How dare you break into the demon sect without permission? Don''t you want to die?"


    Gu fan sneered in his heart. He also blamed himself for being too low-key and hiding his breath all the way. These disciples didn''t know that Gu fan was playing pig and eating tiger. When there was a lengtouqing in midair who was just born and could fly in the air, they immediately surrounded him.


    Gu fan was about to speak, but he heard a familiar voice yell: "don''t be rude!"


    This voice was recognized by Gu fan. It was Xiao Jitian, the chief disciple of Tianmo sect.


    Before the words were heard, a breath of black ran across the sky and landed on Gu fan''s side. It was Xiao Jitian, who was wearing a black robe and silver hair.


    The patrolling disciples were shocked and immediately knelt down and said in unison, "see you, my uncle." You know, as an outsider like them, not to mention meeting the elite of Xiao Jitian, even ordinary elite disciples can''t see each other. At this time, they are flattered, because Xiao Jitian is the disciple of Tianmo sect leader. Although he is young, he is the ancestor of these ordinary disciples.


    But where could Xiao Jitian take charge of them? He turned around and saluted Gu fan and said, "uncle, you''re scared. These ordinary disciples don''t know etiquette. I hope you don''t care about villains. "


    Of course, Gu fan couldn''t have the same understanding with these disciples. He laughed it off and didn''t say much.


    But the sentence "martial uncle" from Xiao Jitian''s mouth made the disciples of Tianmo gate look at each other. Xiao Jitian is their martial uncle. If the man in front of him is Xiao Jitian''s martial uncle, he is higher than them... One, two, three, four, four generations? But when they look at Gu fan again, they don''t feel that he is like an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years. You know, the old house of Tianmo sect, the leader of Tianmo sect, has already died!


    Xiao Jitian didn''t want to explain to these last disciples. He said to Gu fan, "martial uncle, you''re just in time. Come with me to the temple of God of war as soon as possible."


    Gu fan, seeing that Xiao Jitian seemed very anxious, nodded slightly and flew with him to the top of Xiling mountain.


    When Gu fan floated into the air and looked down at the whole Xiling mountain, he found that the Tianmo gate building on the Xiling mountain was magnificent and incomparable, and its momentum was not inferior to that of BEIYAO palace and Zichen hall. At this time, he caught a glimpse of the ordinary people on the Xiling mountain. He knew something in his heart. Although the cultivation circle called the Tianmo gate of Xiling mountain a ghost scholar, which is the evil way that everyone can get and kill, in the middle of Sichuan, it is the normal sect of people''s belief, not to mention some incarnations of the Tianmo gate, which are the methods to capture the vital energy and sacrifice the soul with blood, Even the resurrection of the dead can be done. Since the Mountain Gate of tianmor gate is rooted here, it naturally won''t let its disciples do anything wrong and grab people''s souls everywhere to improve their cultivation. Naturally, it has won the respect of the local people, and they are even willing to send their disciples to the tianmor gate of Xiling mountain to practice.


    As for the bad reputation of the heaven demon sect, it was made by some disciples who traveled abroad.


    With the approval of the people and the support of officials, it''s no surprise that the building of the magic gate was built like a royal city on the mountain. The only difference is that the imperial city of Tianjing is resplendent. The colors are bright yellow and bright red, showing the supreme and noble of the imperial power. On this day, the palace of the demon gate is mainly black, with black walls and black tiles. Black symbolizes the west, representing the geographical location of the demon gate. At the same time, more importantly, it shows the temperament of the demons hiding in the world and hiding in the dark.


    This is not hard to see from Xiao Jitian, the chief disciple of the heaven demon sect. Xiao Jitian led Gu fan to the highest palace of Tianmo gate and slowly fell down the steps. Then he said to Gu fan, "martial uncle, this is the hall of God of war." Xiao Jitian added: "martial uncle may not know that there are two sets of fundamental books in the Tianmo sect. One is the war god and the devil Sutra, and the other is the secret method of the devil sect. Among them, the war god and the devil Sutra is a relatively superficial fundamental book, which can be learned by all disciples. Therefore, the war God has become the main worship of the Tianmo sect, and the war god hall is the place to worship the ancient war god, It''s also the highest power of the heaven devil sect. " Hearing Xiao Jitian''s explanation, Gu fan suddenly frowned and asked, "wait a minute, you don''t want me to be the new leader of the demon sect, do you?" Xiao Jitian was worried about how to talk to Gu fan about this before. At this time, Gu fan raised it himself and nodded his head in a hurry and said, "yes, martial uncle, now you are the most suitable person for the leader of Tianmo sect." Gu fan was really angry and funny when he heard Xiao Jitian''s words. He pointed his right hand to his nose and said with a smile, "I? Please, my cheap martial nephew, I didn''t know what I had to do with Tianmo sect more than three months ago. How can I become the best person to be the leader in these days? What do you do? " Xiao Jitian was embarrassed by Gu fan''s words. He calmed down slightly and explained, "martial uncle, as long as Xuanji Shizu returns, he will be the leader of Tianmo sect. If you don''t believe me, I can take you to read the calligraphy left by the Tianmo sect leader of Xuanji Shizu''s generation, And... "Xiao Jitian stopped for a moment and said," before Shifu closed the door, he seemed to feel that something might happen this time. He specially told me that if something happened to him, he must take you back to preside over the overall situation of Tianmo gate. Who would have expected that? I just acted according to Shifu''s instructions and asked my martial uncle to cooperate. "ˇ° coordination? How does that work? " Gu fan heard Xiao Jitian''s words, but his face was full of tears and laughter. He was a strange Marquis of the Big Dipper Dynasty. How could he be the leader of the demon sect again? If this is done, those bastards like Tantai RUOYE will have a big hat of "colluding with sects", but it can''t be more real. If the emperor of Yaowu is very angry, he won''t be the Marquis of Yiwu, or even affect the whole ancient family. How can this be done? Gu fan thought of this and shook his head: "no, no, it can''t cooperate? You don''t want to think about my identity. How can I be the leader of the demon sect? I can''t do it. I can''t do it. " When Xiao Jitian heard Gu fan''s words, he turned cold and said, "martial uncle, do you want the Tianmo gate to be destroyed? Or do you think Xuanji Shizu has a great affection for your master and apprentice? " The biggest thing for Gu fan now is that he has been oppressed by reason. You know, he has always oppressed others by reason. No one has ever oppressed him by reason. However, when Xiao Jitian said that, he was really embarrassed. But when he thought about it, he immediately turned his mouth and said, "I don''t believe it. If I don''t become the leader of the demon sect, I will be such a big ghost sect, Can it be destroyed? " As the voice fell, Xiao Jitian hurriedly ran after him and said, "that is to say, if you take over the leadership or not, you will decide the survival of our sect. Will you accept it?" Seeing that Xiao Jitian was so formal, Gu fan had to frown slightly and asked, "Xiao Jitian, please tell me the whole story. I don''t want to be a leader in a muddle." Xiao Jitian listened to Gu fan''s words, then he said with a happy face: "so, martial uncle, do you agree?" Gu fan''s face waved a way: "you say to understand first." Xiao Jitian nodded his head and said, "martial uncle, this is what happened. In fact, Xuanji foretold us that if we practice in this way, we will be killed sooner or later. The seventh generation leader of tianmozi at that time knew well about it, but in order to maintain the number of elite disciples in the sect, That''s why Xuanji Shizu, the deputy leader who demanded to abolish this way of cultivation, still could only use this method of drinking poison to quench thirst, which has been the case in all previous dynasties. However, the cause and effect are reincarnated and the retribution is not good. Now what our school has accumulated is close to the point of retribution. Martial uncle, do you understand? " Gu fan felt a little awe when he said this, and then asked, "do you want me to be the leader and teach our" secret method of the devil sect "to the disciples of the heaven devil sect now, so that they will not practice by sacrificing their souls with blood and reduce their karma, so as to avoid the fate of heaven?" Xiao Jitian nodded and said, "yes, martial uncle, please promise." Gu Fan said with a smile: "my set of" magic sect secret method "was obtained from our master ye Xuanji, who killed heaven. Naturally, it should be returned to the heaven demon sect. Take a pen and paper, and I can write it to you at any time. It''s just that the leader''s case is not acceptable in my capacity, so I don''t want to mention it any more. Xiao Jitian, you are more suitable than me. "

 Chapter 589

    At first, Gu fan thought that Xiao Jitian would be overjoyed and agreed. However, he frowned and said slowly, "martial uncle, you are only treating the symptoms but not the root cause. A hundred years later, you will still be doomed to the destruction of our school and be removed from the cultivation world. If you are so merciless, martial uncle, I don''t mind. "


    Gu fan heard him say so, can''t help asking: "how to say this? Isn''t it enough for me to teach you the secret method of the demon sect? "


    Xiao Jitian shook his head and said, "even if we don''t commit murder any more, it''s only a matter of time before we accumulate too much accommodation and cause the collapse of our school."


    Gu fan heard the speech and said, "if you say that, what can I do? Is it true that if I am the leader of the heaven devil sect, the way of heaven will not repay the heaven devil sect? " You know, Gu fan himself is fighting against heaven to change his life, and his family can''t take care of it. How can he manage the safety of this demon gate?


    Who knows, Xiao Jitian said slowly: "the way of heaven is vast, which is different from the ordinary.". Since martial uncle has been granted the title of Yiwu Marquis, it is a variable in the way of heaven. If it is not in the calculation of the way of heaven, it is possible to reverse the destiny of heaven and save the crisis of Qi and fortune of our demon sect for thousands of years. "


    After listening to Xiao Jitian''s words, Gu fan knew that the fight of the demon sect was also his own idea of changing his life against the heaven. He pondered for a while. According to Xiao Jitian, if the heaven demon sect can''t change the destiny of heaven, it will inevitably lead to the collapse of the sect and the extinction of the orthodoxy in a hundred years. Only by relying on Gu fan''s odd number of heaven can it be possible to reverse the fate.


    In other words, if Gu fan turns a deaf ear and refuses to be the leader of the Tianmo sect, the Tianmo sect will surely be destroyed. The tradition of Ye Xuanji, who killed the Tianmo, may be inherited by Gu fan. But after a hundred years, no one knows that Gu fan is inherited from the Tianmo sect, and few people will know about the Tianmo sect, It''s just like wanjianzong and Hades hall disappeared.


    "Martial uncle, please help us through this disaster." Xiao Jitian bowed and said in a deep voice, "please


    Gu fan thought deeply at this time, and agreed. It''s not easy to explain to Emperor Yaowu. Moreover, it''s obviously a matter of giving people a handle, and even the whole ancient family will be in crisis. But if he refuses, the demon gate will be destroyed, and he is not very good at explaining to ye Xuanji, the demon killer.


    At this moment, Gu Fan said, "well, I can''t be the leader of the heaven demon sect, but there is a man who I think is more suitable than me, and can also help the heaven demon sect change its fate. What do you think?"


    "Isn''t that good, martial uncle?" When Xiao Jitian heard Gu fan say this, he was about to refute it, but he saw a villain slowly walking out of Gu fan''s elixir field. Every step he took, his body doubled, even seven steps. When he appeared beside Gu fan, he was already the same size as Gu fan, wearing green armor.


    Even more as like as two peas to Xiao Jitian''s surprise, the two men looked exactly the same.


    Gu fan stands by his own soul: Gu Sheng. Gu fan leaped over the Xingjie level under the effect of the elixir of immortality and was directly promoted to the strong level of Xinghao level. Gu Sheng was also nourished by the elixir of immortality. He leaped directly from the realm of Jingxiao tianhun to danxiao tianhun and became the Bixiao tianhun who could have a stable external incarnation.


    At this time, the ancient sage was covered with green heaven soul armor. If it wasn''t for this armor, it would be hard to tell the true from the false.


    At this time, Gu Sheng said: "brother, what can I do for you?"


    As soon as Xiao Jitian heard that Bixiao tianhun called Gu fan "brother", he immediately felt something was wrong. In principle, Gu fan''s Bixiao tianhun should just have an entity, and his intelligence is only the intelligence of a five-year-old child at most. More importantly, he regarded the warrior as his father or master, and made his own tianhun match his brother like Gu fan, But never.


    Gu fan was very surprised when he saw Xiao Jitian, so he explained, "my brother, who is the soul of this day, awakened earlier. He had the intelligence at the congenital level. I think he must be extraordinary, and it may not be difficult to surpass me in the future, so I named him" Gu Sheng. "


    Xiao Jitian listened to Gu fan''s words and looked at the ancient sage beside him. He was shocked to the utmost. After a long time, he saluted the ancient sage and said, "see you, martial uncle Gu Sheng."


    Gu fan smelled the speech and said to Gu Sheng with a smile, "brother, I want to ask you to do something."


    Gu Sheng also replied with a smile: "brother, just give me your orders. Why beat around the Bush?"


    Gu fan nodded and said, "I want you to help me be the leader of the demon sect. How about that?"


    Gu Sheng said with a smile, "my brother trusts me so much. Why don''t I agree?"


    Xiao Jitian listened to the ancient sage''s reply and quickly knelt down and said, "see the leader."


    Seeing that Xiao Jitian was about to kneel down, Gu Sheng quickly lowered his body to hold him and said, "don''t be so polite." Gu fan saw that Gu Sheng was already a model, so he patted him on the shoulder and said, "go, Gu Sheng, you and I are one. In the future, you will be the leader of the heaven demon sect for me. If I have something, I will call you directly."


    Gu Sheng nodded. Under Gu fan''s eyes, Xiao Jitian led the way to the temple of war.


    At this time, the temple of the God of war has become a quarrel. There are a lot of people who fight in and out of the heaven devil gate, and there are also many people who are strong in the star level. At this time, they all gather in the temple of the God of war, arguing about who is the most suitable successor of the leader of the heaven devil gate. Seeing Xiao Jitian leading the ancient sage into the room, one of the sharp eyed elders of the demon sect raised his voice and asked, "Xiao Jitian, you always say that the leader left a legacy saying that it must be inherited by the descendants of Xuanji Shizu. Where is that person, please? Is it because you want to procrastinate by passing on the master''s will? "ˇ° That is... "Another elder of the demon sect echoed:" it was hundreds of years ago that master ye Xuanji left. Where else can there be a descendant? You keep saying that you''ve seen this man, and you don''t have any other circumstantial evidence, but you''re looking for that man? " Who knows that Xiao Jitian, who has always kept a low profile, retorted with a sneer: "this man is far away and near. You dog eyes don''t know where they''ve grown. Don''t you kneel down to the new leader?"

 Chapter 590

    As soon as the words fell, everyone could not help but cast their eyes on the ancient sage behind Xiao Jitian.


    "This... This... Isn''t this Gu fan, the different Marquis of Beidou dynasty?" When a ghost elder who knew Gu fan''s face saw Gu Sheng''s face, he was surprised and said, "Xiao Jitian, are you kidding me?"


    Before the words were heard, the rest of the people mistakenly recognized Gu Sheng as Gu fan, and there was an uproar.


    "Xiao Jitian, are you going to surrender to the imperial court and exchange our thousand year old foundation of tianmormen for glory and wealth when you let the Marquis of Beidou Dynasty be the leader?"


    "That is, do you think we are all fools?"


    "Wolf ambition, wolf ambition!"


    After all, Gu fan is also the most popular person in the whole Tianxuan state. If no one knows him, the information collected by the demons is too little. For a moment, the whole hall of the God of war was in a mess. At this moment, Xiao Jitian suddenly raised his voice and said, "have you had enough? The world is as like as two peas, but are they the same people? " Then he turned to Gu Sheng and said to them, "this is the descendant of master ye Xuanji, the demon of killing heaven. Now you kneel down to the new leader and ask for a sin. You can let bygones be bygones. If you don''t understand and bewitch people, the leader will have to clean up the door."


    "Hum, hum... What a clean door." There was a rickety middle-aged man in a Black Skull robe in the crowd. The man was hunchback and half the height of an ordinary man, but his eyes were cold and twinkling. As soon as he appeared, Gu fan outside the hall felt a strong breath and whispered: "no, there is a warrior in the hall! If not, something will happen! "


    "Elder Xie..." when they saw elder Xie Gufeng''s words, they immediately fell silent one by one and voluntarily backed aside to give way.


    Elder Xie, with his left hand behind him and hunched back, walked to Xiao Jitian and Gu Sheng alone, looked at Gu Sheng, then said with a smile, "Xiao Jitian, you''d better take this puppet back. You can cheat others. How can you hide my eyes? If you can''t find a descendant of master ye Xuanji, don''t put on airs. I''d better take over the elder martial brother''s position as the leader and lead the way of Tianmo sect in the future. "


    "What Elder Xie''s words fell, and everyone was shocked.


    "Is this a dummy?"


    "Is this the spirit of the star level master?"


    "The spirit of Bixiao heaven that can exist? How is that possible? " As we all know, even if you are promoted to Bixiao realm, tianhun''s intelligence is quite low, which is almost the same as the puppet with lines in the hands of the warrior. Moreover, the strength of the revealed spirit will be greatly reduced. Once it is damaged in the battle, it will have a fatal impact on the foundation of cultivation. Therefore, it is impossible for anyone to make his Bixiao tianhun appear in public unless he has to.


    At this time, the ancient sage looked at the crowd and said, "you keep saying that this sage is a dummy of the spirit of heaven. What evidence do you have?"


    Gu Sheng this opening, suddenly all the people are stunned, because Bixiao sky soul almost no intelligence, how can say such words?


    Even the elder Xie Gufeng frowned slightly, as if it was an unexpected event.


    At this time, the elder of the demon sect who was the first to make trouble suddenly said, "Xiao Jitian, even if this man is not a dummy of the spirit of heaven, what evidence do you have when you say that he is the descendant of master ye Xuanji?"


    Hearing the words, the ancient sage sneered and said, "my master, ye Xuanji, has long told me that the magic sect''s secret method of heaven''s demons is to sacrifice people to refine their souls to improve their cultivation. There are infinite dangers. Therefore, our unique cultivation method can also refine the heart level without sacrificing people''s souls and blood. It''s just for us to come back and teach it to heaven''s demons a hundred years later, Eliminate a disaster of exterminating the gate... "Speaking of this, Gu Sheng stopped for a moment and said in a disdainful tone:" since you regard our teacher''s kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung, since we have left the demon gate for hundreds of years, why should we care about your life? You are stubborn. In a hundred years, the name of Tianmo sect will be removed from the cultivation world, and you are also to blame! "


    As soon as the voice of the ancient sage fell, the whole hall of war god was lonely. Everyone could hear each other''s breathing, but everyone''s breathing had become disordered. This was definitely not the state that the star level strong should appear.


    It has been a generation since the Tianmo gate was destroyed. Almost no one knows about it at the top of the Tianmo gate. But it''s like knowing that the world will be destroyed one day. There''s no specific time, so they don''t worry about it. Today, a person who suddenly appears tells them, If you still follow the original cultivation method, there will be a crisis of the extinction of Taoism in a hundred years. Who can not be shocked to hear this.


    "Wait a minute. You say you are the ancestor of master ye Xuanji. You have a set of cultivation methods of magic sect which is different from ours. Can you come up with them?" An elder asked.


    "Yes, if you can take it out, we will take you as the leader of the demon sect according to the leader''s instructions!" Another elder agreed.


    "That''s right. If you can really save the sect from fire and water, even if you have left Tianmo sect for hundreds of years, it doesn''t matter if you don''t have any contacts. Just get another set of" magic sect secret method! " Another elder of the demon sect agrees. Only elder Xie Gufeng is still silent. He looks coldly at Gu Sheng and Xiao Jitian in front of him and seems to be thinking about something.


    Gu Sheng said with a smile, "what''s the difficulty?" When he said this, he sent a piece of words from the heart level of the secret method of the demon sect into the ears of Every warrior of the demon sectˇ° If a man''s mind is not stagnant in things, not muddy in form, and free and unfettered, it is the acme of cultivating his mind. " An elder of the demon sect read the words in his mind and murmured: "it''s like this..." "it doesn''t stay in things... So it is. It''s a big taboo for us to sacrifice and refine our souls!" Another elder of the demon sect suddenly realized the truth. At first, some people were dubious, but after a while, relying on the pithy formula conveyed to them by the ancient sages, they suddenly felt that they were much lighter all over. The lingering sense of guilt and heaviness since they entered the heart stage by sacrificing their souls, even their thoughts became more flexibleˇ° It''s true! I feel my mind is much clearer! "ˇ° Yes, I think the cultivation of my heart can be further improved! "ˇ° If that''s the case, then if we martial arts of xingpo level continue to practice, everyone will be able to use the curse of the evil god! " An elder of the heaven demon sect of the star spirit level exclaimed in surprise. Xiao Jitian and Gu Sheng looked at each other, but they all nodded to each other. Xiao Jitian immediately turned around and said seriously, "if you don''t kneel down to the new leader, when will you wait?" After Xiao Jitian''s cry, more than a dozen elders of the demon sect immediately knelt down and said to the ancient sages in unison, "see the sect leader, who kills the heavenly saints!" Seeing how long he was, all the worshippers immediately knelt down and said in unison, "I''ll see the sect leader who kills the heaven saint. The sect leader can communicate with the God, and the heaven is filled with happiness." Gu Sheng laughs when he hears these flatteries. It''s really interesting to think that the Lord of heaven''s demon sect is not a good thing. He even asks his subordinates to compile such flattery. A moment later, only elder Xie Gufeng was left standing in the hall of God of war. He only heard the elder next to him whisper: "elder, kneel down. This is the end of the matter. I have to bow my head!" Some people even stretched out their hands to pull Xie Gufeng''s sleeve, but the elder immediately screamed, holding the hand that Xie Gufeng had just pulled, rolling on the ground in painˇ° It''s black corpse! Ah... Xie Gufeng, you are so cruel The elder half knelt up and pulled with his left hand. He split the whole right arm that met Xie Gufeng. He saw that the right arm fell to the ground, and the people nearby dodged like mice. In a moment, it melted into a pool of blood. Xie Gufeng straightened up slightly and said with a sneer, "I don''t want to kneel down. You have to touch me with your dirty hands. How can I blame you?" Xiao Jitian saw that the overall situation had been decided, and he knew that he should kill Li Wei. Since Xie Gufeng was willing to be a spearhead, even if he had a high expectation in pined, he was looking for his own death. No wonder others. Thinking of this, Xiao Jitian suddenly said, "Xie Gufeng, you killed your classmates in front of the new leader. Do you still have the leader in your eyes?" Xie Gufeng sneered: "you said he was the leader, but I didn''t admit it!" After that, his figure was in a flash, and his right hand was spread forward. His fingers were as open as claws, and he rushed to the ancient sage more than ten steps awayˇ° I''ll give up my life. Let''s see if this dummy can be the leader of the demon gate! "ˇ° Bold Xiao Jitian knew that once the spirit of heaven was injured, it would not shed blood, but would break apart like a glass man. Inside it were pieces like glass. Once he saw this, the fact that the ancient sage was the spirit of heaven was confirmed. This is also Xie Gufeng''s only chance to turn over in the current situationˇ° "Zheng Xiao Jitian''s right hand suddenly flew out a black iron bar, with a blood red gem on the front. It looked very strange, and the angle was very tricky. It could block Xie Gufeng''s claw to the ancient sage. Xie Gufeng, after all, is also a star power. How can Xiao Jitian solve it so easily? His right hand was blocked by Xiao Jitian, and his left hand leaned out of his sleeve from behind and shook it for a moment. He suddenly turned his palm into a knife, bypassed Xiao Jitian''s block and went straight to the ancient sage. Xiao Jitian is shocked. He knows that Xie Gufeng has been preparing for trouble for a long time, so he uses the black corpse soul technique. He carries poison all over his body. Once he meets the ancient sage, even if he gets a little bit of his sleeve, he will either die or die. He will continue to break his wrist like the elder just now, otherwise he will die. Once the ancient sage wants to break his wrist, his true identity will be revealed. Xie Gufeng is to calculate this point, will have no fear!

 Chapter 591

    At this time, however, Gu Sheng''s body suddenly moved, but he ran into Xie Gufeng faster than Xie Gufeng. Bixiao tianhun''s armor mimicked a turquoise ring in his right hand, buckled on Gu Sheng''s right hand, and hit Xie Gufeng''s belly with a punch without any skill.


    This is the only offensive heavenly soul power that the ancient sage acquired after he was promoted to Bixiao heavenly soul. The power of "Bashan peerless" can be increased by tens of times in a moment. Ordinary heavenly soul can''t cultivate itself because of its low intelligence, which is equivalent to the power of a warrior below the level of standard star. But the ancient sage can cultivate itself. Bixiao heavenly soul''s Noumenon strength is equivalent to that of a warrior in the level of star spirit, Then, with the power increasing method of this "towering mountain" magical power, the power contained in one fist and one palm has reached a terrible level, almost to the level of opening the sky with one fist and opening the earth with one palm. Even though Xie Gufeng is the ultimate warrior of Xinghao level, he is a mortal body after all. How can he stand such a fist?


    Suddenly, Xie Gufeng''s belly was directly pierced by Gu Sheng''s fist. He looked at Gu Sheng, who was faster than himself and had enough strength to penetrate the body of Xinghao''s warrior. As he was about to speak, the other right fist hit him on the head.


    "Bang!" It''s like a ripe watermelon. In a flash, blood and brain splashed out, red and white splashed everywhere. Even the pillars of LianZhan temple were stained with a lot of water. Gu Sheng smashed Xie Gufeng''s head with one punch. With a loose hand, he threw Xie Gufeng''s headless body behind him like a piece of garbage, He smashed the Obsidian tiles on the temple of the God of war, but it made countless people panic.


    "Cruel, absolutely cruel!"


    "My God, is this still human? How can people have such powerful power? "


    "Oh my God, he''s going to die with this blow!"


    Gu Sheng naturally saw the changes of these people. When he shook his hands, the green fist ring turned into pieces and shook them off. The black corpse poison on it, which was stained by killing Xie Gufeng, also lost its attachment, and then the pieces fell to the ground.


    Xiao Jitian was also slightly stunned at this time. After a long time, he was convinced that Gu Sheng had really killed Xie Gufeng with one blow. He was not clever, did not play conspiracy, dared to provoke, and blew up with one blow! This kind of wanton behavior has made Xiao Jitian feel a little chilly.


    Did Gu fan''s accomplishments soar again recently? How could he even be so perverted in the strength of his spirit? If he was himself, how could he be so good?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ji suddenly thought of what Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, had said to him at the beginning: "can''t it be that he has already reached the star Zun stage?" Then he shook his head and said, "I can''t help it. Who told him that he was so powerful in his previous life. His life was hard and good... He was jealous of people!"


    The last obstacle preventing the ancient sage from succeeding to the throne has been perfectly solved. The ancient sage doesn''t talk to Xiao jitianduo any more. He strides through a group of elders and worshippers of Tianmo gate, slowly walks up the steps of obsidian, pulls the black gold chair, which is a symbol of the leader''s authority, under the ten meter high black god of war, and sits down dutifully.


    As soon as the ancient sage was seated, the elders and worshipers of the heavenly demon sect knelt down voluntarily and said in unison, "I''ll see the sect leader who kills the heavenly sage. The sect leader can communicate with the gods and the heaven is filled with happiness."


    It''s this flattery again... Gu Sheng smiles in his heart, then raises his hand and says: "please, since I succeed as the leader, I''ll talk about some things that I want to change now."


    Without waiting for the reaction of the following people, the ancient sage said, "first of all, the whole sect abandons the original cultivation method of sacrificing and refining the soul, and uses the cultivation method of our branch instead."


    "According to the law!" Half kneeling, Xiao Jitian took the lead in responding to the speech.


    "Secondly, our sect worships the ancient god of war, the ten evil gods, who are the auxiliary gods subdued by the God of war. But most people don''t understand it. They think that our sect worships the demons, and then there is the saying of the demons sect. The founder of the school didn''t know the common customs, so he made mistakes and continued for thousands of years." The ancient sage stopped for a moment and said, "now that we want to change our fate against heaven, the name of this sect has to be changed. In my opinion, our sect worships the God of war, and all the disciples get their training and strength from the God of war. How about changing our name to Zhan Shengmen?"


    "What? "The gate of war?" Since the ancient sage''s words came out, many of the elders and worshippers of the demon sect were whispering.


    The ancient sage continued: "if our disciples don''t say that everyone is like the God of war, what''s wrong when everyone strives to be the saint of war and glorify the sect?"


    Seeing that the ancient sage seemed to be impatient, a group of people immediately said, "obey the law of the master!" In fact, what many people think of is not the God of war or the saint of war, but the name of the saint murderer with the word "Saint". This is why they intend to add a "Saint" to the name of the new sect to show that it is a new sect created by him and has nothing to do with the original Tianmo sect.


    Seeing that these people agreed again, Gu Sheng nodded and slowly said the last sentence: "finally, from today on, I will fight with the holy gate, and I will no longer be a ghost school! Don''t do anything harmful to nature and reason, harm others and benefit oneself, or harm morality! Send some famous placards and gifts to Qingyun gate, BEIYAO palace and Zichen hall, to express our intention of clearing up the past quarrels with Yuan friars


    Someone just wanted to stand up to admonish him, but suddenly he thought of the divine power of the ancient sage, and immediately they were all silent. These people had a blood feud between the school and the yuan friars. Now the situation is so, they have to break their teeth and swallow. Although Xiao Jitian was not happy, he thought that Gu fan''s wife was the leader of BEIYAO palace. Gu Sheng could be excused for doing so. Gu fan was the only chance for Tianmo to change his life. Thinking of this, Xiao Jitian took all the people and said, "obey the law of the master!" Gu fan heard three voices in the hall of the God of War: "obey the law of the master!" You will know that Gu Sheng succeeded in succeeding the leader of Tianmo sect. He immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Without waiting for Xiao Jitian to come out to greet him, he had already ascended into the air. However, he was like a light goose flying towards the northern Tianjing City.

 Chapter 592

    The capital of Beidou Dynasty, Tianjing City.


    The original prosperous streets are full of festive atmosphere now. Although as early as a few months ago, when the Meridian Gate was triumphant, Princess Changle wanted to marry Gu Yu, the eldest son of the ancient family, it had spread all over Tianxuan Prefecture, and the Ministry of rites had already started to prepare for it. But there were still two days before the wedding day of Princess Changle, and the whole Tianjing City was busy.


    Especially for the officials of the Ministry of rites, some of the colored lights hanging at the Meridian Gate have not yet been removed. This time, they will have to use them again. All the streets from the imperial palace to the emperor''s concubine''s Palace should be paved with red carpet of cashmere and sprinkled with incense, and then special officials should be responsible for not letting cars trample on them or let people pass them before the ceremony begins, There are not enough people in the ceremony department. People borrowed from the forbidden army keep order, not to mention the maid of honor who sowed flowers. The wedding ceremony of the princess should not be sloppy. After all, this is the ninth princess that emperor Yaowu loves most, and the next one is the ancient family that is now full of power. How can we not let these officials of the ceremony Department walk on thin ice for fear that something might be missed, The officials who offended either side had to bear the blame.


    Although some prosperous streets were temporarily closed down for the ceremony the day after tomorrow, people from nearby towns flocked to Tianjing these days, and even some foreign envoys came to see the royal wedding ceremony of the princess of China, and also to see the smiling Princess Changle. It is also because of the increase in the flow of people, the street vendors are also lively these days, there are a few days, the street even shouting, even night, bustling, side by side, pedestrians.


    Before, Beidou Dynasty was the richest kingdom in Tianxuan Prefecture, but now it has won great victories in foreign wars. The Dynasty''s reputation is at its peak. Both ordinary people and scholars and nobles are enveloped by a strong sense of national pride. They begin to feel like the kingdom of heaven.


    At this time, both Pingyuan Marquis''s house and Changle Princess'', In order to marry the princess, the ancient family also prepared a lot of betrothal gifts. Princess Jinzhiyuye of Changle is much more noble than ordinary women. Compared with the last time Mrs. Yujue went to qingshuhou''s house to propose a marriage, the betrothal gifts are more than ten times more. There are 66 carriages, all of which are parked in the courtyard of Pingyuan Marquis''s house, loaded with silk, rare antiques, jadeite and agate, Pearls and Jasper, full red and gold, and even some exquisite magic weapons with high value and good appearance... But fortunately, Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion is not what it used to be. Although these betrothal gifts are equivalent to the food and clothing of the Marquis''s mansion for the next year, they are small money in Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion.


    After all, the salaries of Gu Yu, Gu fan, Gu Yun and his son are astronomical. In addition to the gift of emperor Yaowu at the Meridian Gate and the savings of Mrs. Yujue''s thrifty family, the wealth of the Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion has already surpassed that of the ordinary Marquis''s mansion. This marriage between Gu Yu and Princess Changle has been successful.


    And recently, a big event happened in the mansion of the Marquis of the plain, that is, the two wives of the second young master and Marquis Gu fan came back.


    Among the two young ladies, only a few old servants recognize one of them, huanlingyue, who used to accompany Gufan. The only difference is that she used to wear a silver mask, but now she is wearing a veil. The other one doesn''t know. Most of the new servants know that these two young ladies are like fish and geese, A woman who looks and behaves like an ordinary woman has an elegant and refined temperament, which is not what Rouge powder can have.


    Later, another servant saw the two ladies sitting opposite each other in the middle of the night, as if they were practicing. So there was a rumor that the two young ladies of the ancient family were fairies. After all, ordinary people can''t imagine the magical powers of the star level masters. If you want to explain the strange abilities of the two ladies, you can only explain them by the things of ghosts and gods, But the lady of marquis Wu can''t be a fairy... It can only be a fairy.


    If Gu fan had not been appointed Marquis, Mrs. Yu Jue might feel that it was humiliating for him to marry two women of unknown origin. But now Gu fan is a new and different Marquis, and his reputation is even higher than that of his father, Hou Guyun of Pingyuan. Ordinary women are not worthy of him at all. What kind of women he is willing to find is just Gu fan''s own family business. As his mother, Mrs. Yujue is no longer easy to interfere.


    It was for this reason that all the people in the Marquis''s mansion of the plain were polite to the two young ladies, just like a noble guest. They just didn''t know which one was the main room and which one was the side room. So the servants had to call Bai siyao lady Yao and Huan Lingyue lady Yue by name.


    These two ladies frequently visit the most famous jewelry building and antique calligraphy and painting shop in Tianjing these days. They have paid a lot of money to buy a batch of antiques and calligraphy and painting, and also bought ten thousand gold jadeite agate.


    It''s time to get married. Guyu''s bridegroom in the palace of the Marquis of the plain has already finished his wedding. He has a red crown and a Sichuan brocade robe. It''s like a fire. With a pair of gold and black leather boots underneath, he suddenly draws out a beautiful young man with a face like jade and eyes like stars.


    At this time, Gu Yu slowly stretched out his hand and buttoned up the collar button. A servant girl had already come over with a brass mirror decorated with magpies. Gu Yu looked in the mirror, turned around slightly and looked at it again. However, he heard that the servant next to him was already bowing, flattering and praising: "my husband''s son-in-law put on this suit. In terms of his appearance, I''m the most handsome young man, and my husband''s son-in-law is the second, No one dares to be number one at all. She is really the best among people. Only princess Changle is worthy of her husband''s son-in-law. " Gu Yu is not a dandy. He looks at him in the mirror and says with a faint smile, "if you see my brother Gu fan, you will not say that..." the servant hears the words and says, "the young prince''s son-in-law is a powerful young man. How can you compare him?" Hearing this, Gu Yu said, "well, all the men in our ancient family get everything by sword and blood. As for appearance, it''s just floating clouds." The servant was choked by Gu Yu, but he was speechless. Later, several maids helped Gu Yu remove the dress and put it in front of his eyes. The dress is really beautiful. There are many fabrics and patterns that can only be used by the royal family. Moreover, these patterns are embroidered by the maids in the imperial palace. The needlework is very delicate and almost seamless, Gu Yu is reluctant to take off. But I can''t bear to go back. I still have to take it off. Just now, I just tried to make it fit for Gu Yu. If I wear this dress before the wedding, it''s not just Yueli, but disrespectful. Looking at the maid in front of him, Gu Yu folded the dress according to the crown, clothes and trousers, and carefully put it into the red lacquer wooden box to keep it. He could not help saying in his heart: "Gu fan, Gu fan, you have agreed to come back to my wedding. I don''t want to witness the most glorious moment of my life without you! I''ll be sorry for that! " At the same time, the palace of Princess Changle is busy. This is the new palace of Princess Changle. The son-in-law and the princess do not live here. Instead, the son-in-law starts from the palace of Marquis of plain and takes Princess Changle to live in the palace. The palace of Princess Changle becomes the most important part of the whole process! On the one hand, because the servants are newly recruited, it is difficult for them to coordinate with each other. On the other hand, there is a wedding room here, and many rules and etiquette can''t go wrong. For example, the wedding bed has the etiquette of setting up a bed: choose a good day, and move the new bed to the right place a few days before the wedding. Then, before the wedding, haomingpo is responsible for making the bed, spreading the mattress, sheet and quilt on the bed, and spreading all kinds of happy fruits, such as red dates, longan, dried litchi, red mung beans and red envelopes. No one is allowed to enter the new house or touch the new bed until the wedding night. Only this one annoyed the Ministry of rites. Finally, they had to discuss with the University and transferred an experienced eunuch to preside over the arrangement of Princess Changle''s palace. This did not delay the time. At the same time, Changle palace in the imperial city is also busy. A group of female officials and palace maids surround the two beauties. From time to time, they hear laughter. The two beauties, on the left, wearing a light yellow dress, are Murong Xiaohan, the apple of the eye of Hou Murong qianhan, the first talented woman in Tianjing City. On the right, the woman is wearing a red makeup, a phoenix crown and a xiapi. The Pearl curtain is hanging down from the Phoenix''s head and is covering her face with a red veil. She is the ninth Princess of Yaowu star emperor and the most beloved one, Princess Changle. At this time, phoenix coronet and robes of rank and dance were turned up by two maid servants. They turned around and saw the bronze mirror of the female officer. The princess of Changle looked at the shadow in her bronze mirror. It seemed that she was watching another woman who was wearing a beautiful woman. She turned around slightly, but the female officer who was listening to it asked, "is your royal highness fit?" Princess Changle was immediately pulled back to the reality and replied, "OK, it''s a good fit." The woman nodded and said, "remove your new dress for your royal highness, and put it on until the wedding day." I heard Princess Changle cry in disappointment: "ah... Can''t I wear it today?"

 Chapter 593

    Murong Xiaohan heard the words of Princess Changle, but with a "puff" sound, she closed her mouth and began to laugh.


    The woman officer beside her also poker faced with solemnity and said, "Your Highness, the wedding dress can only be worn once a lifetime. If it had been crossed before, is it not a new dress? It will be unlucky. "


    "Lucky?" Princess Changle seemed to have been uncomfortable with these pretending female officials. She coldly replied, "I am the daughter of the emperor. How can I be unlucky? Are you princess curse this, or do you think the life of our royal family is not good? "


    As soon as this sentence came out, the female official was speechless. At this time, Princess Changle turned around and saw Murong Xiaohan, who was hiding her mouth and laughing. She suddenly pulled her up and said, "Xiaohan, don''t laugh... I''ll take off my clothes, and you''ll put them on for me to have a look." "what?" Hearing the words of Princess Changle, Mo said it was a female official. Even Murong Xiaohan was surprised.


    The woman official quickly bowed and advised Princess Changle: "princess, you can''t use it, you can''t use it! This new dress is worn by others, just like a woman''s infidelity to her husband before she gets married. It''s going to be criticized by those rigid Confucian officials! "


    Who knows Princess Changle hears speech, across vermilion veil, coldly white that female official one eye, then say: "this princess is happy, this princess wants to let Xiaohan wear to this princess to see, OK?"


    The female official knew that the princess of Changle was usually spoiled by the emperor Yaowu. If she was willful, the emperor Yaowu could not stop, so she had to let her alone. She had to turn to Murong Xiaohan in a stern tone and said, "Miss Murong, this new dress is specially made by your majesty for the craftsman of Changle, There are a lot of patterns and patterns that can only be used by the royal family. If Miss Murong goes to wear them, I''m afraid it''s illegal and will cause a lot of unnecessary trouble! "


    Hearing this, Princess Changle immediately pulls her face down. The dog slave, obviously persuading but secretly threatening, intends to tell Murong Xiaohan that it''s best to take the initiative to refuse. Otherwise, wearing this new dress will be considered illegal, which may cause great trouble to your Murong family.


    Thinking of this, Princess Changle shakes her crown and puts it on the table. Then she reaches for her xiapi and says to both Murong Xiaohan and the female official, "it''s the princess who ordered Xiaohan to wear new clothes. She just disobeys me, so she has to obey the order. Only some people in Changle Palace know about it. If it comes out in the future, I naturally know who is talkative, and she won''t have any good fruit to eat! " Sonorous and forceful, extremely elegant and valuable, the princess of Changle said that the official had to shut up, but Murong stood up and smiled. He smiled at the princess slowly. "Obey your princess," said the princess of Changle. Finish saying, then under the dress of the maids in court, the Feng Guan Xia Phi on the body of Princess Changle is removed completely, put on Murong Xiaohan''s body.


    A moment later, Murong Xiaohan came out of the inner room and saw a group of palace maids and officials in Changle palace, together with Princess Changle.


    But when you see the snow muscle curdling and the red gauze reflecting the plain face, it has a very different charm from Princess Changle. If Princess Changle wears this new dress, it will convey the charm of golden branches and jade leaves, wealth and glory. At this time, it will be beautiful and refined to wear on Murong Xiaohan.


    Leng for a long time, only the maid of honor remember to hold the bronze mirror, to Murong Xiaohan look in the mirror. Murong Xiaohan walked slowly to the bronze mirror and raised her eyebrows slightly. She saw that her face in the mirror turned red slightly. She seemed a little embarrassed. But she heard Princess Changle clap her hands and walked to Murong Xiaohan''s back. She hugged Murong Xiaohan from behind, stretched out her hand and pinched her skin with a smile. "Xiaohan," she said with a smile, You look much better than me in this dress. I really feel sorry for you. If I were a man, I would marry you home! "


    Murong Xiaohan was told by the princess of Changle that her cheeks were flushed. She reached out her hand and pushed the princess of Changle subconsciously. She was embarrassed and said, "princess, you''re joking again."


    Princess Changle was pushed by Murong Xiaohan, but she immediately came over and whispered in Murong Xiaohan''s ear: "otherwise, Xiaohan, you will be my bride the day after tomorrow and marry Gu Yu..."


    Murong Xiaohan heard the words of Princess Changle, quickly pushed her away, lowered her head and said: "princess, this can''t be used, you are the real bride, what am I going to be?"


    Who knows that Princess Changle, with her left hand akimbo, put out her right finger and said: "no, Xiaohan, I heard that you had an engagement with Gu Yu before, but at that time, Gu Yun repented in public at the Meridian Gate, and it was not established. Otherwise, the bride the day after tomorrow will really be you..."


    Murong Xiaohan heard that Princess Changle said, her face was slightly cold. Obviously, she felt uncomfortable, but it was not easy to attack. She had to say slowly, "what do you want to do with the old things? In fact, I don''t like this person at all. I''ve always been a parent... Well, it''s good to repent of marriage. I don''t have to worry about it. " She said with a smile, looked at Princess Changle and said, "princess, it seems that you are more suitable for him."


    Hearing Murong Xiaohan''s words, Princess Changle clapped her hands with a smile and said, "that''s good. There is no hidden rival. People outside say that my man liked Murong Xiaohan before. Fortunately, King Xiang had a dream and the goddess didn''t mean it. If my good sister robbed me of a man, I really don''t know what to do. " Murong Xiaohan heard that Princess Changle said, her face was red again, but she didn''t know how to say it. But she came to Murong Xiaohan and secretly put incense on her face and said, "I''m robbing men with you. Xiaohan doesn''t blame me, does he?" Murong Xiaohan said with a smile: "take it, take it, princess. I know you''ve been interested in Gu Yu for a long timeˇ° Princess Changle was a little embarrassed and pulled her skirt. She said shyly, "it''s OK. I used to see him standing guard in the palace when I went in and out of the palace. She looked very handsome, but she was a little sillyˇ° Murong Xiaohan said with a smile: "princess, have you ever seen a living dragon and tiger when yulinwei stood guard?" Hearing Murong Xiaohan''s words, Princess Changle also gave a little smile. Then she got close to Murong Xiaohan and whispered, "I think what our Xiaohan likes is not the eldest son of the ancient family, but the second son?" Murong Xiaohan this time did not deny, but slightly lowered his head, no longer speak. Princess Changle immediately said with a smile, "Oh, Xiaohan, are you the lady of Yiwu Marquis? "I''m going to die!" Murong Xiaohan smell speech, face suddenly red, stretched out his hand to force in Changle princess''s waist pinched, complained: "princess, you talk nonsense again."

 Chapter 594

    Princess Changle was pinched by Murong Xiaohan and became more energetic. She ran away with a smile and continued to shout: "Xiaohan, you don''t think you can bully the princess if you are the wife of Yiwu Marquis..." then she held out a finger with great pride and said: "what''s the matter? At least you have to call my sister-in-law when you see me in the future!"


    Murong Xiaohan listened to Princess Changle''s words, but she bowed her head and sat down on one side of the chair, no longer talking. Princess Changle thought she was joking too much. She quickly went to Murong Xiaohan and said in a soft voice, "what''s the matter, sister Xiaohan? Are you angry?"


    Murong Xiaohan shook his head and said, "no, it''s all my fault..."


    "What''s the matter?" Hearing Murong Xiaohan''s words, Princess Changle felt strange and wanted to break the casseroleˇ° A few days ago, I heard from the people in the house that... That man... "Murong Xiaohan said here, and then he stopped saying:" that man, he... "


    "What happened to him?" Changle Princess slightly a Leng, and then Liu Mei a horizontal, some angrily said: "that person philandering?"


    Murong Xiaohan shook his head and said: "no..." she covered her face and said: "they said that the man had a wife and married two! We didn''t know that before! "


    "What Hearing this, even Princess Changle, who was careless in front of her acquaintances, was surprised, "impossible! He is so young that he can''t have two wives already! "


    Murong Xiaohan covered his face with some annoyance and said, "I don''t know, but it''s said that they often visit the jewelry chamber of Commerce. It seems that they are purchasing the gift that Gu fan sent to Gu Yu for the wedding the day after tomorrow."


    "No!" At this time, Princess Changle twisted her eyebrows like a piece of Mahua. She looked at Murong Xiaohan in distress, and then said, "sister Xiaohan, you can make her a little four. It''s too cheap, isn''t it? You are also the first talented woman in Tianjing City. You are the young lady of houmurong''s thousand poor family. "


    Murong Xiaohan put down his hand, shook his head and said, "so what? Still can''t leave something in someone''s heart, others directly ignore me


    But after hearing this, Princess Changle slowly said, "sister Xiaohan, have you met that man? If you just listen to the anecdotes and go to like him, it''s not like it, it''s worship, it''s meaningless... "She said with a pause:" sometimes I hear the storytellers in the teahouse boast about the two sons of the ancient family. It''s just like a wugaitian. I don''t know what to do. I''m close to a monster. " At this point, she "Puchi" said with a smile: "but every time I come to this time, I will think of the way he used to stand guard in the corridor outside my Changle palace when he was a Yulin guard. I know these storytellers are all boasting. Younger sister, if you only listen to the script, you''d better not be infatuated with him. It''s unbelievable. "


    Murong Xiaohan just shook his head and said, "princess, you don''t know something. I not only met him, but also knew him very early. But every time I see him, it''s just a man''s suit. " Speaking of this, Murong Xiaohan pauses for a moment, and then talks about itˇ° At that time, he was a penniless scholar, the second son of the Marquis of Pingyuan. He could not inherit the title or property, which meant he had nothing. I went to the Imperial College to play with my eldest brother. As a result, I was teased by Huyan raccoon dog, the son of yingmu Marquis. At that time, he was just in the middle of heaven, so he came out angrily and beat Huyan raccoon dog all over the place. He even indirectly offended his highness aochen for this, He nearly died; The second time I met him, he was transferred back to Tianjing City from the southwest to be the commander of the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army. At that time, my brother asked him to go hunting. I was determined to accompany him. I was still dressed in men''s clothes, and my brother never mentioned what he did for me. The third time was in fengque building. He went to the banquet under aochen hall. We had a chance encounter... ", Murong Xiaohan sighed: "nature makes people. Who knows that in just over two years, that once penniless boy has become a famous foreign Marquis, so far away from me, so unattainable..."


    Hearing the words, Princess Changle gently caged Murong Xiaohan''s shoulder and said, "sister Xiaohan, if Gu fan had been penniless or just a deputy commander of the forbidden army, would you marry him?"


    Murong Xiaohan had a slight fever on her face when asked by Princess Changle. Then she nodded and said, "I like his business. My elder brother knows it. My father should have noticed it too. Otherwise, he would not listen to my advice and make an alliance with the ancient family which had no advantage at that time. It was just a mistake. The decision at that time seems to be very far sighted now. In fact... "Murong Xiaohan sighed, his hands crossed like green jade, and then said:" in fact, at that time, I was thinking that even if he was a deputy commander all his life, I would marry him, because I like him, not the plain Marquis''s house behind him, and I never want him to be a different marquis. "


    Hearing this, Princess Changle couldn''t help but cover her mouth and giggle. She pulled Murong Xiaohan''s sleeve and said, "what do the two wives look like? How about talent and learning? "


    Murong Xiaohan shook his head and replied, "it''s said that people wear veils when they go out. No one can see their true faces clearly, but one thing is that they look good... As for talent and learning, they are not very clear."


    "If so, sister, I support youˇ°ˇ° What do you support? " Murong Xiaohan looks at Princess Changle in a dazeˇ° Support to get the man back! " Princess Changle said with a smile: "the day after tomorrow my wedding, that person''s two wives will certainly appear, if they are not as good as you, Xiaohan sister, you go to get the man back! In the future, you will be bigger and they will be smaller! " In two days, it''s time to snap your fingers. Soon, in the expectation of the whole Tianjing people, the wedding of Gu Yu, the eldest son of the ancient family, and Princess Changle was held as scheduled in November of the 347 year of the Beidou calendar. It''s early winter now, and the cold is pressing. But the streets in Tianjing are as hot as summer. Some people even untie their cotton padded clothes because they can''t stand it. Because almost all the streets that wedding cars may pass through have been crowded by the people on both sides, and there are hawkers selling lanterns, snacks and toys, So that the original very crowded streets into a crowded stove. Among the common people, there are not only people dressed in the imperial court, but also many merchants dressed in foreign countries, foreign envoys in Tianjing City, and even small Japanese people. Needless to say, these foreign people have heard the name of Princess Changle for a long time and come here to have a look. Although Yaowu Xinghuang''s princesses had been married before, such a grand scene as today''s has never been seen before. First, Princess Changle is the favorite of Yaowu Xinghuang, and the Ministry of rites dare not make any mistakes. Second, the identity of a couple at today''s wedding is too conspicuous. One is the eldest son of houguyun in Pingyuan, and the elder brother of Yiwu Gufan, Gu Yu, who built up a marvelous achievement in the first battle of Cangyuan, was also a beautiful princess who was so famous that even the emperor of Japan fell in love with her. She took Yinghai island as her bride''s gift and was willing to bow down under the pomegranate skirt. The combination of the two directly contributed to the wedding, resulting in the whole Tianjing City, even the surrounding cities, with thousands of people rushing to both sides of the street to see the magnificent picture of the new couple. At this time, Gu Yu was already wearing a bright wedding dress in Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion, with bright red crown tassels, golden tassels and red robes embroidered with dragon and Phoenix auspicious. In the Beidou Dynasty, there were two kinds of patterns that ordinary people could not use. One was dragon and Phoenix, and the other was Beidou. Even the most powerful Marquis, as long as he was not a member of the royal family, he would be punished for treason, It''s to punish the nine nationalities. Although there have been fewer nobles who have been convicted in the Beidou Dynasty for 500 years, it doesn''t mean that the imperial court will condone this. It''s because these patterns symbolize the authority and status of the royal family. Today, Gu Yu is not only going to marry Princess Changle, but also a member of the royal family. Naturally, he can wear clothes with dragon and phoenix patterns. At this time, more than a dozen maids surrounded Gu Yu, some helped him straighten his hat tassel, some helped him comb his long hair, some helped him wipe his boots, and some tore his robes corner by corner... After all, this is to marry the Royal Princess, and there should be no mistake. The etiquette requirements are even stricter than the last time Gu fan was granted a marquis, and even a messy hair can''t be found, Otherwise, it is blasphemy and arrogance to the imperial power. More than a dozen maids had been sorting out for about a quarter of an hour before they helped Gu Yu to finish it. A servant had already brought the bronze mirror. Gu Yu looked at himself in the mirror and turned around with a smile, but asked his closest servant: "has Gu fan come back?" The servant quickly bowed his head and said, "young master, the second young master has not come back yet." When Gu Yu heard this, he frowned slightly, but he swore in a low voice: "son of a bitch, he promised to come back. He promised well, but now he still doesn''t show up..." he looked at the people beside him and said to the servant, "why don''t I delay for a while, and wait for a moment?" The servant heard the words and said in a low voice: "young master, when you go out, there are rules. You can''t wait for half a moment!" Gu Yu''s face was slightly displeased. At this moment, the eunuch outside the door held his voice and cried, "the auspicious time has come. Please step on the horse!"ˇ° Please step on the horse Suddenly, the guards of Pingyuan Marquis''s residence standing in the courtyard called in unison. Each of these guards looks very strong, even with a sense of lethality. They are not angry but powerful, but they are the trusted followers of Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen who are drawn from the cloud wing Department of the forbidden army to serve as the guards of Gu Yu''s wedding this time. You know, now the cloud wing Department of the imperial army has long been recognized as the strongest one among the eight departments of the imperial army. All the ordinary soldiers in the Department have innate accomplishments, which can be taken to other departments, at least a centurion. All of these hundred congenital martial arts men cried out in unison, but it was just a few miles away. All of a sudden, the servants and maids of the Marquis''s mansion of the plain rushed to the door, competing to see the elegant demeanour of the emperor''s son-in-law, Gu Yu. Seeing that it was too late, Gu Yu had to stand up and walk towards the door.

 Chapter 595

    When Gu Yu got on the horse, hundreds of guards from the cloud wing imperial guards followed his white lion horse with red silk flowers hanging on his chest. Carrying a sedan chair, he set out from the palace of the Marquis of the plain and headed for the imperial city.


    Not to mention Gu Yu is tall and straight, and he is like a dragon. The 100 strong guards behind him have attracted countless people''s attention along the way. As a welcoming team, these 100 people are all red clothes and red armor, holding red tassels in their hands, and the blade of the gun is not opened. It''s like a sea of red fire spreading for miles behind Gu Yu.


    Among the 100 people, eight sedan bearers carried a large red sedan, which was covered with Sichuan brocade and embroidered with auspicious patterns of dragon and Phoenix. The golden tassels swung slightly with the sedan bearers, reflecting a dazzling light in the sun.


    After the convoy, there were 60 carriages escorted by hundreds of servants of the Pingyuan Marquis''s house, which were filled with silk and rare jewelry. Naturally, they were all betrothal gifts given by the Pingyuan Marquis''s house for Princess Changle.


    This group of people, majestic and mighty, stretches nearly ten miles towards the imperial city. After about half an hour, Gu Yu sees the towering Meridian Gate of the imperial city.


    More than two months ago, the father and son of the ancient family triumphed in Meridian Gate. The grand occasion at that time is still vivid. If the protagonist of the last Meridian Gate triumphed was his father Gu Yun, and the protagonist of the second Meridian Gate ceremony was his younger brother Gu fan. Now Gu Yu has come to Meridian Gate again. This time, he has become the focus of the audience, and he is the protagonist today.


    He wants to be here and get the happiness of his life.


    But for a moment, Gu Yu''s chariot battle was before the Meridian Gate. He could already see the golden Aolong canopy in front of the Meridian Gate. It was the canopy that emperor Yaowu could use. Gu Yu immediately turned over and got off his horse, knelt down in front of emperor Yaowu at the Meridian Gate and said, "Chen Gu Yu, please see your majesty, long live your majesty!"


    Seeing Gu Yu kneeling down, the hundred soldiers behind him knelt down together and said in a loud voice: "long live your majesty, long live your majesty!"


    At this time, in front of the Meridian Gate, Yaowu star emperor was wearing a big dipper Seven Star Dragon Robe and a jade crown. But he looked at Gu Yu with a smile. Behind him, the imperial concubines and other concubines stood in turn. Because of the early death of his mother and the absence of a queen, the two important positions behind emperor Yaowu, Empress Dowager and queen, were empty. It''s just that there are two more people, but they don''t dare to overstep the position. They don''t even dare to look at it.


    At this time, twenty Yulin guards opened the way in front of them, and the eunuchs behind them walked quickly, escorting a scarlet sedan chair, which was carried by four eunuchs, and came out slowly from the Meridian Gate. There are two sets of standard armor of the Yulin guards in black and white, but today, because it is the wedding of Princess Changle, black and white are bound to be moldy. These escorted Yulin guards all wrapped a red silk belt around their armor to celebrate.


    The eunuchs walked quickly outside the Meridian Gate, and immediately separated by training. Holding long guns, they stood guard and separated a way for the sedan chair to pass. The eunuchs protected the sedan chair. They were as motionless as twenty silver sculptures.


    When the sedan chair stopped, the eunuch carrying the sedan chair was slightly on one side, and Princess Changle, who was sitting in the sedan chair, came out. But when she saw that the beautiful woman was dressed in red, wearing a phoenix crown, wearing a xiapi, she walked to the Meridian Gate and the golden Aolong canopy of the emperor Yaowu. She put her hands on the left side, bent slightly, and gave a salute. She cried, "father, thank you for taking care of your daughter in the past 17 years. My daughter is going to get married today. May father and emperor be in good health."


    When Emperor Yaowu heard what his favorite daughter said to him, he felt a little bitter in his mouth, but he said with a strong smile: "daughter, the ancient family is a good home. I''m at ease. I also hope you can live in the ancient family with ease and add a family to the ancient family as soon as possible."


    Hearing what Yaowu Xinghuang said, Princess Changle blushed slightly, but she bowed down again and said, "yes, father." Then she went to her biological mother, the lady after emperor Yaowu. She still bowed to her and said, "mother, my daughter is going to get married. I''m afraid she won''t be able to accompany you in the future."


    Princess Changle''s biological mother, Shufei, after all, is not as mature as emperor Yaowu. At this time, she almost shed tears. She took Princess Changle''s hand and said, "daughter, you should live a good life. If you are wronged, remember to tell your mother, don''t suffer yourself, you know?"


    Princess Changle had been ready to get married. At this time, she was held by her mother, Shufei, and said something to dig her heart. She couldn''t stop her tears and sobbed across the red yarn.


    At that moment, the eunuch chief picked up his voice and shouted, "the time has come for the princess to go to the sedan." At this time, several other Gaoming ladies of the Marquis''s residence walked out of the queue, held Princess Changle, and walked slowly towards the eight platform sedan chair of the ancient house opposite.


    When Princess Changle sat down in the sedan chair, the eunuch said in a high voice, "Shengyu!" At the beginning, the eight sedan chair bearers, who were half kneeling, stood up slowly carrying the sedan chair.


    For a moment, the orchestra played in unison. Yaowu star emperor raised his hand and pointed to Gu Yu''s direction: "yu''er, flat body!"


    "Thank you, father!" When Gu Yu heard this, he knew that emperor Yaowu recognized himself as a member of the royal family. He stood up slowly, separated in line, and pushed the betrothal gifts of 60 cars to the Meridian Gate. Dozens of eunuchs came to him and busily accepted the betrothal gifts. At the same time, a small official of the internal affairs office made a record of the betrothal gifts of the ancient family, The number and value of such events should be recorded in the annals of history, because such events are big enough to be recorded in the annals of history in all dynasties. When the house of internal affairs finished receiving the dowry, the eunuch in charge said in his voice: "after the ceremony, go out of the palace!" Before the words were heard, there was another chorus of orchestras, bells and drums, and the joyful rhythm floated over the whole Tianjing City. All the people who heard the music felt a sense of relief. It was the voice of the royal family. It was noble in the solemnity, and the ordinary people could not hear it. In the sound of music, Gu Yu mounted his horse, and a hundred imperial guards stood up, behind the front line of the opposite side, marching toward the palace of Changle princess.

 Chapter 596

    At this time, in the palace of Princess Changle, there were already 99 banquets, which were divided into the outer hall and the middle hall. Although the atmosphere of the Beidou Dynasty was open, there were still men and women''s defenses. In such a public situation, it was against etiquette and law for men and women to sit at the same table. Therefore, the 66 tables for male guests in the outer hall are hosted by Hou Guyun of Pingyuan, and the 33 tables for female guests in the middle hall are hosted by Madame Yujue of erpin Gaoming.


    Inside and outside, many guests have come to watch the ceremony, including Murong aristocratic family, military minister Chao Tianrui and other officials who have a good relationship with the ancient family, other military Marquis, civil and military officials who have a general relationship with the ancient family, even dantai aristocratic family who have a bad relationship with the ancient family, liefeng Marquis''s house and yingmu Marquis''s house. It''s not that this is a sign of the improvement of their relationship with the ancient family. It''s because the ancient family married a Royal Princess. If they didn''t come here, they would not give his Majesty the honor. No one can afford this.


    On this day, the door of Princess Changle''s mansion was really broken, and the housekeeper at the door yelled hoarse.


    "Mr. Han Shangqiu, Minister of the Ministry of industry, and his whole family came to present 100 Donghai pearls."


    "The whole family of the Minister of rites, Mr. Mo Dejiang, came to present a Guqin and a jade flute of the former dynasty."


    "Wang Zhi, the Marquis of Lanling, orders Mrs. Youlan to come and present ten coral trees!"


    "Mr. Cao Shou, deputy commander of Yulin guards, is here to present seven treasures and one piece of Ruyi."


    "Lord Chu Junyi, commander of the dragon''s Department of the forbidden army, is here to present a chime bell of the Zhou Dynasty and ten happy children!"


    "Lord Cangwu, commander of the tiger garrison of the forbidden army, comes and presents a picture of the fierce tiger sitting on the mountain and a piece of spotted tiger fur!"


    ... since the victory of gujiawumen, the case of Yuchi Weiming, the former commander of Longyu department and Liang Sihai, the commander of Huju department, who framed Gu Yun for treason soon became an ironclad case. After Yuchi Weiming was removed from his post and sent to Cangyuan, Liang Sihai was imprisoned for five years and would never be employed. As for the two new commanders, Chu Junyi and Cangwu, if they were not the blessing of the Tuogu family, where would they get them? So not long after he took office, he went to Pingyuan Marquis''s house to see Gu Yun and became his trusted family.


    On one side, there are mountains of gifts, and on the other side, servants like a long dragon constantly bring out delicious food from the kitchen and put it on the table. Whether it''s sea bass in the southeast, shark''s fin in Yinghai, hump in western regions, bear''s paw in the northeast, or mountain mushroom in the southwest, they are all cooked into delicious delicacies and arranged on the table, even making people feel intoxicated by the aroma.


    The palace of Princess Changle, which covers an area of hundreds of hectares, is now crowded with people. Almost all people are waiting for the time when the horses and chariots will come back, especially Hou Guyun, who is standing in front of the gate. It can be said that this old general, who once commanded several times and participated in more than a million battles, has never been so nervous, even at his own wedding. He keeps holding his hands up and down, but he is embarrassed to know whether to hold them up or put them down in his red robe. For a general who has seen countless big scenes, It''s a very strange performance.


    At this time, a horse had come to the door of the princess''s mansion first, turned over and dismounted, and exclaimed excitedly, "here comes... Here comes... The son-in-law is back!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, I heard the deafening sound of firecrackers one after another. Countless firecrackers crumbs whirled down like fallen leaves and landed on people''s hair, shoulders and clothes, but no one complained. All of them were laughing, and they even enjoyed playing the fragments of red firecrackers to each other.


    Before the sound of firecrackers stopped, Gu Yu''s Zhaoye jade lion horse had come to the gate of Princess Changle''s mansion and got off the horse. A servant had already come up and pulled the reins. Gu Yu was smiling and looked at the red eight lift bridal sedan chair slowly coming up behind him. When the sedan chair stopped, two maid in waiting helped Princess Changle out.


    A smart servant had already pulled a piece of Sichuan brocade with big red silk flowers in the middle. He had the right to make a concentric knot. Generally, he put one end on Gu Yu''s hand and handed the other end to Princess Changle. The princess gently pulled it and grabbed the other end.


    Suddenly, all the guests in the door clapped, clapped, and a series of firecrackers exploded. Gu Yu and Princess Changle walked towards the house on the red cashmere carpet.


    Through the hustle and bustle of the crowd, everyone''s eyes are intentionally or unintentionally looking at the couple in front of her. At this moment, Princess Changle''s face is slightly red, and her heart is as sweet as drinking jade liquor. Although Gu Yu''s heart is also extremely excited, there is inevitably a faint in her eyes: what about Gu fan? Where''s the kid? Didn''t you say you were coming?


    The unexpected absence of his younger brother, Gu fan, does not make Gu Yu uninterested, but it is inevitable that he will be disappointed.


    When they walked into the middle hall, all the guests were in the spacious hall. The other guests'' families, children, and even the servant girls and servants in Princess Changle''s house were all watching by the door, looking forward to the wedding ceremony.


    "Good time! Please be quiet Chao Tianrui, the head of the army, raised his voice and yelled. He immediately suppressed the noise in the hall.


    Hou Murong qianhan, the master of Qing Dynasty, wanted to be the master of Qing Dynasty. However, it was embarrassing to think that this man should have been his son-in-law, but now he was recruited by the emperor to be his son-in-law. So Chao Tianrui, the Minister of war, who had the same close relationship with the ancient family, was chosen to be the master of Qing Dynasty, Secondly, to be able to preside over the wedding of Gu Yu and Princess Changle is also to thank him for repeatedly arguing for Gu family in the court. If Chao Tianrui had not been in the court, Gu family would have come to a different end now!


    At this time, sitting at the top of the hall are Pingyuan Hou Guyun and erpin Gaoming Yujue. Next to them are Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue. Although they are members of Yiwu Houfu, they are also members of the ancient family. After all, the foundation of the ancient family is still shallow. It is impossible to hold some activities like the dantai family and Murong family, so that hundreds of people can be present. But what is striking is that Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue can no longer wear the veil on such a formal occasion. Instead, they show themselves in their true colors, which makes the guests in the hall marvel and rob many brides and brides of the limelight. Gu Yun was also restless at this time, and he was also worried. He said to the next lady Yu Jue, "why doesn''t fan''er come back? Does his brother want to be absent for such an important matter when he gets married?" However, just at this time, a voice came from the sky of Changle Princess mansionˇ° Elder brother, elder sister-in-law, are you in such a hurry that you can''t wait for my younger brother for a moment? " When the sound came out, almost all the people in the hall realized who was coming... Gu fan, the second son of Pingyuan Marquis''s mansion, who had been absent for a long time! I saw a string of dazzling stars falling down slowly from the sky, one layer at a time, just like a ladder. Holding the young man in silver and white clothes, he walked down slowly like a God in the sky. Every step he took, the stars gathered at his feet and turned into a ladder. After passing, they dissipated and became wind. At the same time, there was a gentle spiritual wave, It covers the sky of the whole Changle Princess mansion, making all the guests in Changle Princess mansion listen to Shaoyin and drink wine one by one, with intoxicated expression on their faces. Naturally, this is the effect of the coercion of Gufan''s star rank. Only when facing the enemy, this kind of coercion will cause the opponent''s panic and arouse all kinds of negative emotions such as fear, irritability and confusion. However, in the face of ordinary people, Gufan can turn this kind of coercion into a non confrontational effect, thus stimulating all kinds of positive emotions such as joy, happiness and sweetness. By the time the last Nebula had dispersed, Gufan''s feet were firmly on the ground. People who see this scene are all gaping. They turn xingxuan''s power into substance and move with their heart. What kind of realm is this? The characteristics of xingpo stage limit are: Xinghe backward irrigation; The characteristics of the limit of Xingjie order are as follows; The characteristics of the limit of Xinghao rank are not available in ancient times. It is associated with the realm of xingpo rank that existed in ancient times when he was a marquis. In a short period of more than one month, did he have any adventure? Almost all the people who practiced martial arts at the scene seem to understand. Even Gu Yun himself is very curious. What kind of state has Gu fan reached now? Does it mean that... This turns Xing Xuan''s power into substance? Is it the characteristic of those who respect martial artsˇ° "Dada dada" Gu fan fell in the courtyard of Princess Changle''s mansion. At this time, the servants and maids in the mansion watched the handsome young man with silver white light and silver robes step by step down the ladder. They were all stunned and could not even speak. After landing, Gu fan walked slowly through the crowd, into the hall and toward the bride and groom. Gu Yu just complained a few words about Gu fan, but he saw Gu fan go to Princess Changle and shout, "sister-in-law!" This sentence can be regarded as blocking all Gu Yu''s complaints. As soon as his voice fell, his father, Gu Yun, his mother, Mrs. Yu Jue, Bai siyao, Huan Lingyue, and the nearest Qingshu, Hou Murong qianhan, and Chao Tianrui all burst into laughter. At this time, a woman in a peach dress is also hiding behind Murong qianhan, biting her lips slightly and laughing. Gu fan looked at Gu Yu and then at Princess Changle, and then said, "my elder brother and sister-in-law are destined to live three lives. It''s a perfect match. I can be excused for being late this time. I hope my brother and sister-in-law will forgive me! " Gu Yu heard him say so, smile a little, but his mouth is not reluctantly way: "then you talk about, why late so long, I thought you didn''t comeˇ° Gu fan nodded, but there was a flash of green light in his right hand. From the space of green light, he took out a delicate sandalwood box and said to Gu Yu, "for this gift!"

 Chapter 597

    Before Gu fan''s words came to an end, he lifted his left hand slightly and opened the sandalwood box. He saw that the box was divided into two compartments, with two fruits stored separately, one red as a very strong fire, and the other deep purple as cold ice.


    When the other guests saw the two fruits, Hou Murong, the erudite and talented Qingshu, was the first to shout: "Jiuyang Zhilan food! Twelve fruits of youth


    Gu fan smiles, but he hands the wooden box to Gu Yu and says, "brother, I went to Chuanzhong specially to find the Jiuyang Zhilan food and twelve youth fruits as a gift for you and your sister-in-law. Elder brother may not know that this Nine Yang Zhilan food is the essence of the Yang Qi of heaven and earth, which is the most beneficial to men. Young people can prolong their life, old people can take it, but women can''t, otherwise they will change from women to men; The twelve fruits of youth are another natural resource and local treasure that coexists with Jiuyang Zhilan food. On the contrary, they are the essence of Yin Qi of heaven and earth. They are most beneficial to women. Young women can take them away from their skin and stay young. Old women can also rejuvenate themselves. But men can''t take them either. Otherwise, men will become women. " When Gu Fan said this, he looked at Gu Yu and the guests around him in surprise and said, "after I picked it from Cuiping mountain in Sichuan, I put it in a box, filled with ice gas and fire gas, and stored it separately. Then I came back day and night. Fortunately, I didn''t miss anything!" Gu fan stopped for a moment, stepped back, and said with a smile, "I wish you a long friendship with your sister-in-law and a long life together!"


    As soon as Gu fan''s voice fell, Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan stroked his beard and explained with a smile: "princess, son-in-law, there is another alias for Jiuyang Zhilan food and twelve youth fruit, which is called jintongguo and yunvguo. They are just two people, worthy of the name."


    Hearing Hou Murong qianhan''s words, Princess Changle lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Chao Tianrui also walked over with a smile, motioned Gu fan to stand behind Gu Yun, and then continued: "the auspicious time has arrived, and the guests are all here. Worship begins


    After all, this gift is too special and too big. Gu fan''s two treasures, Jiuyang Zhilan food and twelve Qingchun fruit, are not only the medicinal materials that practitioners dream of, but also the secular people will rush for immortality. However, they are taken by this younger brother and given to his brother and sister-in-law. We can see the brotherhood.


    As a matter of fact, Gu fan just came back to Tianjing City from the middle of Sichuan Province. He happened to see the splendor of Tiancai and Dibao, and then fell on Cuiping mountain. With his strength, he would not have been beaten to the teeth by the fierce beast guarding the two treasures in yunmengze last time. He almost killed a white snake guarding the two treasures with no effort. Before other sect friars arrived, he left with the two treasures and rushed back here. Although Gu fan can''t take these two treasures himself, if he gives them to parrot Jiong to make pills and give them to his subordinates, the strength of his subordinates will surely reach a higher level. In fact, Gu fan is a little distressed to give them away. But when he thinks about the happy marriage between Gu Yu and Princess Changle, he feels a kind of heartfelt joy.


    If you want to explain, you can only say that Gu fan has half of Gu Yun''s soul after all, and there are still some feelings in his heart!


    "Worship heaven and earth!" Chao Tianrui''s voice brings Gu fan back to reality. After hearing this, Gu Yu and Princess Changle slowly turn around and kneel down on the fire jade Futon. Gu Yu is about to kneel down. Gu fan frowns slightly and feels that something is wrong. He is about to open his mouth, He said to a new couple: "no! In order to survive, my ancient family changed their life against the heaven and went through the disaster of death. Today, it''s better not to kneel down! "


    However, all the people were shocked. Chao Tianrui, the master of marriage and Minister of military affairs, gave a smile and said, "thank you for your Majesty''s great kindness!" He just thought that today''s events might be exposed by some good people, which would damage the reputation of the ancient family. Although he knew that the ancient family did change their fate against heaven in order to survive, his Majesty was sometimes called the son of heaven, that is, the son of heaven, the son of heaven''s destiny, who did not respect the way of heaven, and often associated with disrespect for the imperial power. For this reason, he was a master of Confucianism, In the heart slightly a turn, played a small pattern.


    Gu Yu and Princess Changle knelt down on the futon. Gu fan smiles at Chao Tianrui, who is in charge of marriage. He secretly praises the old Confucian for his means. Princess Changle is the daughter of emperor Xinghuang, and Gu Yu is his son-in-law, so he should kneel down. As for whether your majesty is the son of heaven or not, there are two ways to say it. At least, it takes care of the feelings of the ancient family, and it won''t give people anything to say!


    "Second, thanks to your parents for their upbringing."


    A couple of newlyweds, hearing the speech, slowly stood up, but turned around and knelt down to Gu Yun and Mrs. Yu Jue again. Gu Yun and Mrs. Yu Jue couldn''t close their mouths with laughter and said repeatedly: "yu''er, Changle, get up, all up!"


    After Princess Changle and Gu Yu are helped up by the servants, Chao Tianrui shouts again: "three worship husband and wife raise their eyebrows together!"


    Princess Changle and Gu Yu stood face to face. They knelt down slowly and kowtowed to each other. Then they stood up again. They both looked at each other shyly, but Chao Tianrui said: "Li Cheng! Into the bridal chamber


    "Wait!" At this time, it was Gu Yu who said to Chao Tianrui: "Mr. Chao, today is my happy day. I have a few words that I want to say to you face to face, OK?" Chao Tianrui said with a smile, "tell me, my son-in-law Hearing this, Gu Yu suddenly pulled Princess Changle''s hand in public. Without waiting for her reaction, he said, "I, I always want to say to you, Changle... I like you for a long time. From the time I was Yulin Wei to now, you have become my wife. It''s just like a dream, I can''t believe how happy and lucky I am. " At this point, Princess Changle''s face under the Pearl curtain was a little red, but she looked down shyly. Gu Yu continued: "from today on, I Gu Yu will rely on my own hands to make a career. You won''t feel that you will be wronged if you marry me!" As soon as Gu Yu''s voice fell, the people in the whole hall clapped their hands. I don''t know who was the first to coax him into saying, "make a scene in the bridal chamber!" Immediately someone responded: "make bridal chamber, make bridal chamber!" It''s Gu Yu''s own decision. The crowd is pushing a couple towards the bedroom.

 Chapter 598

    After Gu Yu and Princess Changle were sent into the bridal chamber, the whole Changle Princess mansion became lively again. In the outer hall and the middle hall, 99 tables were held together. The outer hall was hosted by Gu Yun and Gu fan to entertain male guests, while the inner hall was hosted by Mrs. Yujue with Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue to entertain female guests, both inside and outside.


    As soon as Gu Yu left, Gu fan became the most dazzling figure in the banquet. Countless people lined up to toast with this new foreign Marquis, and even said a lot with a shy face. In the past, Gu fan would have been impatient, but today is the wedding day of his elder brother Gu Yu, so he is still smiling. But the more Gu fan smiles, the less interesting those people are, Like a monkey jumping up and down, it seems that he wants to win the favor of the new Yiwu Marquis with words, but they don''t think about it. If Gu fan is such a person who can send with a few words, can he grow up from a commoner with nothing to a Yiwu Marquis with power?


    After a long time, Gu fan finally saw off the toasts. He turned around and saw Qingshu Marquis Murong qianhan coming over with a wine glass. Behind him stood a young man and a young woman. Gu fan knew him. Murong que, the son of Qingshu Marquis, was an old acquaintance with him, but the beautiful woman in a peach dress didn''t know him.


    Gu fan smiles and goes up to the Qingshu houmurong qianhan.


    Murong qianhan raised his glass and said, "Yiwu Marquis, here''s to you! May your ancient home be prosperous When he finished, he raised his head and drank all the wine in the cup. Gu fan also drank it in one gulp. He said with a smile to Murong qianhan, "Cheng Qingshu Hou Ji Yan, if there is no Qingshu Hou, how can there be today''s Gu family?"


    Murong qianhan listened to Gu fan''s words with a smile. He seemed to be very helpful. He turned to Gu fan and said, "these are my children. Que''er, you should be familiar with them."


    Murong que heard the speech, stepped forward, nodded slightly at Gu fan and said: "strange Marquis Wu, long time no see!"


    Gu fan also nodded back and said, "my son and I are old friends. Why are you so polite?"


    Murong qianhan also laughed at the speech, and said to the woman in the peach dress: "this is my daughter, Murong Xiaohan! Xiaohan, I haven''t seen Yiwu Marquis yet. "


    Murong Xiaohan walked forward slowly after hearing the speech. He folded his right hand on his left hand and put it on his waist. He bent slightly. After saluting gracefully, he said in a soft voice, "I''ll see you


    Gu fan was stunned when he saw Murong Xiaohan. He felt like he had known her before, but he couldn''t name her. Qingshu Hou saw that Gu fan didn''t move his eyes from Murong Xiaohan. He said that he was interested in his daughter, so he didn''t say much. In a moment, Gu fan came back to himself and said, "I haven''t seen her for a long time, It''s amazing to see it today. It''s really a quick life. "


    Murong Xiaohan heard Gu fan say so, his face a little red, but it is a salute way: "different Marquis Wu absurd praise."


    Gu fan''s eyes lingered on Murong Xiaohan for a moment, and then he reluctantly moved away. In fact, although Gu fan did not officially meet Murong Xiaohan, the first talented woman in the capital, the fate of the brothers of the ancient family had long been connected with this beautiful woman. If it were not for Murong Xiaohan, there would be no marriage alliance between the ancient family and Murong family, There would be no ancient home today. To be fair, this is the most talented and beautiful woman in the capital of heaven. Gu fan has seen many peerless women in this life, including Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue, who are the wives of the dead and the dead. But Bai siyao''s beauty is the snow lotus of the iceberg, and Huan Lingyue''s beauty is the beautiful peach blossom. This is Murong Xiaohan''s name, It''s as beautiful as a lotus, pure and refined.


    Murong Xiaohan feels that Gu fan''s eyes stay on his face, but he lowers his head in embarrassment.


    Gu fan suddenly remembered the scene when Murong que proposed marriage to him in Yuchu garden. At that time, the Murong family seemed to be planning to betroth Murong Xiaohan to him. Today, the Qingshu Marquis deliberately brought Murong Xiaohan to see me. Could it be that... At this time, Murong qianhan, the Qingshu Marquis, said to Gu fan with a faint smile: "Yiwu Marquis, please come to my house when you have time."


    "It''s better to obey orders than to be respectful. You must go." Gu fan bowed to qingshuhou.


    From then on, the banquet was silent, and the guests and the host enjoyed themselves. Only when the sun was far west did the guests leave one after another. After finishing the cleaning up, Gu Yun and others got on the carriage and returned to the palace of the Marquis of Pingyuan, returning the palace of Princess Changle to the happy Gu Yu and Princess Changle.


    Madame Yujue was very happy when Gu fan came back and the family got together. Unfortunately, Gu Yun was drunk. Mrs. Yujue took him by the hand and asked, pretending to complain that Gu fan had married such two wives, but she didn''t support the family. In the face of such questions, he can only pretend to giggle.


    From then on, there was nothing to say until dawn.


    The next morning, however, a servant of Qingshu Marquis''s house came to deliver an invitation to Gu fan. Gu fan opened it to see that it was Murong Que''s handwriting and invited him to go hunting in Yuchu Garden tomorrow.


    "Hunting again..." Gu fan gave the servant a few copper coins and accepted the invitation, but he was a little depressed and said, "can''t this Murong que do something else interesting?"


    However, when Gu fan went to the appointment, there was another person waiting for him at the East Gate - Murong Han, wearing a black uniform and holding a horse. This young son of Murong family, who had never appeared at the banquet yesterday, actually appeared here. Gu fan rode forward and saluted Murong Han, saying, "Murong Han, I haven''t seen you for a long time. What about your brother? " Murong Han coughed a few times and said in a strange voice, "come with me, marquis Yiwu." When Gu fan heard the words, he turned over and got off the horse, and together with Murong Han, he gave the reins to the waiter of a tea house. He slowly followed him to a teahouse near the gate of the city. They sat down on the elegant seat. A shop had already brewed a pot of good green tea, and the fragrance of the tea was already in the air. After Gu fan sat down, he could not help asking again, "where is Murong que, my dear brother?" Murong Han looked at Gu fan and said, "to tell you the truth, Yiwu Marquis, today I asked you out in the name of my elder brother." In fact, Gu fan didn''t answer where Murong que went when he saw Murong Han. Instead, he invited himself directly to the elegant seat of the teahouse, and he guessed that the person who posted today just assumed the name of Murong que. After all, Gu fan didn''t have a deep friendship with Murong Han. If he invited him rashly, he might be rejected. Gu fan didn''t show much surprise on his face. Instead, he slowly said, "what''s the matter with me, then?" Murong Han nibbled his lips, stretched out his right hand, grasped the crown tassel on the top of his head, and pulled out the hair under his hat, like seaweed hanging on her shoulderˇ° Good brother... You... You are a woman... "Gu fan looked at the" Murong Han "in front of him and was shocked. For the first time, Murong que said to himself that this was his younger brother. Did he not get dumped by Murong que? Wait a minute, isn''t Murong Han the only woman of this age in Murong aristocratic family... "Murong Han" seemed to guess that Gu fan had realized his identity, so he stretched out his hand and cut his hair, He said to Gu fan in a big way: "Yiwu marquis is really a noble man who forgets many things. I saw him the day before yesterday, but I don''t know him today?"ˇ° Mu... Murong Xiaohan Gu fan felt a little numb now. He even began to feel that he was fooled by the two brothers and sisters. This feeling was very bad, but he had nothing to do... "Yiwu Marquis still remembers the little girl... It''s a great honor." Murong Xiaohan smiles and says to Gu fan that he gets up slightly and makes a ceremony. Gu fan looked at Murong Xiaohan in some confusion and asked, "Miss Xiaohan, we''ve known each other for a long time, but you''ve invited me today. This is to..." Murong Xiaohan looked at Gu fan mysteriously and said slowly, "tell you something you didn''t know before." Under Gu fan''s surprised face, Murong Xiaohan stood up slowly, turned his back to Gu fan, and said softly, "it''s still two years ago. He was just an unknown son of the Marquis family. The first time I met him was in Taixue. At that time, I disguised myself as a man and tried to find my brother. But I was stopped and molested by a villain in the corridor. He helped me out, "Murong Xiaohan turned his back to Gu fan and seemed to avoid his surprised expression. He continued:" at that time, I was very moved and felt that this man should be a good man. That''s why I asked my brother to point him out. I didn''t want him to get hurt in the competition with his highness, But to my surprise, he won the bet Gu fan just wanted to say something, but Murong Xiaohan interrupted: "don''t say it first, OK? Let me finish, will you He smelled speech, slightly nodded, looked at Murong Xiaohan''s eyes, seemed to be more complex than beforeˇ° When I met him for the second time, he was a general who had won a great battle in Southwest China. He was transferred back to Tianjing City to be the deputy commander of the forbidden army. Although I was in Tianjing City, I always paid attention to his news in the army. I knew that he was a hero in the hearts of the people in Southwest China. Even though I know that he looks much stronger now, he still needs the help of our family. There is a poem that says: give him Mu Tao and give him Qiongyao. Now it''s time for me to repay him. So I tried my best to persuade my father to make an alliance with his family, even to take the marriage as a link. "ˇ° You may never know how uneasy I felt when I heard that Madame Yujue of the ancient family came to propose marriage. However, it was just a matter of luck that Madame Yujue proposed marriage for Gu Yu. At that time, I was in deep distress and even in a dilemma. After all, the girl was ashamed to recommend herself, and that person seemed to be falling flower and purposeful to be merciless. " Gu fan hears here, two Pai eyebrows deeply wrinkled, for a time unexpectedly don''t know how to open a mouth just good.

 Chapter 599

    Murong Xiaohan lowered his head slightly. It seemed that he was immersed in the ocean of memories and could not extricate himself. He said slowly: "the third time I met him was in fengque building. I was extremely unhappy when I saw him go to this kind of fireworks place. But fortunately, later I knew that he was due to his highness aochen''s appointment, which made me feel much better. As for the fourth meeting later, he became a new foreign Marquis and became a hot figure. He was a great hero of the country. There were many praises about his great achievements in the streets, and almost all the girls dreamed of being his wife... "Murong Xiaohan stopped for a moment and said," he was wearing a silver gray robe and shining stars, Step by step, he came down from the sky, just like the supreme king. But now he is someone else''s husband, and his wife is very excellent. I asked myself, incomparable... I had to leave. "


    When she said that, she turned around slightly, but raised her sleeve, wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes and said, "this is the story. Do you understand it now?"


    Gu fan, looking at Murong Xiaohan with pear blossom and rain in front of him, is extremely heavy and complicatedˇ° Xiao... Xiaohan, I... "But Gu fan''s heart suddenly wandered out of the figure of Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue. His heart was also excited. He couldn''t help thinking:" Murong Xiaohan really loves me, but do I really like her? Or just moved by her help? Love can''t be a trifle... And the most talented girl in Tianjing City is the daughter of Murong''s family. It''s too shameful to be heard


    At this time, Murong Xiaohan said with a smile in his tears: "Gu fan, I know you must have a contradiction in your heart now. If so, I''ll disturb you. But don''t worry. I''ve already made a plan."


    "Eh..." at this time, Murong Xiaohan said: "just now what I told you is just one thing, and there is another thing I..."


    "Cough..." I heard a light dry cough coming from the teahouse. I don''t know when an old man with crane hair and childlike face appeared outside the elegant seat. With Gu fan''s strength, he didn''t find it.


    The old man''s back was slightly bent. He looked about 80 years old, but his face was red. He didn''t show any signs of aging. He was wearing a dark blue robe like the Milky way. Gu fan could see at a glance that there was a pattern of the Big Dipper on it. It was not the royal family, or his Majesty''s special approval. He used the Big Dipper as a pattern to conspire against the nine nationalities! Only one person in the whole Beidou Dynasty was able to wear this kind of pattern robe in a dignified manner - Longtu bachelor, who observed the stars for the imperial court in qintianjian and deduced the general trend of the world!


    "This must be Yiwu Marquis!" The old man walked slowly into the elegant seat and spoke to Gu fan.


    "See you, master Longtu!" Gu fan quickly arched his hand to salute.


    "Don''t be polite. Don''t be polite." Master Longtu twirled his white beard and said to Murong Xiaohan with a smile, "Xiaohan, your common affairs are over. Can you go to qintianjian with me?"


    "Yes, disciple!" Murong Xiaohan bowed to Longtu and accepted a gift. Then he said, "please allow Xiaohan to go back to Qingshu Houfu to say goodbye to his father and brother."


    Master nalongtu said with a smile: "no, I''ve already sent my disciples to inform the Marquis of Qingshu. I think everyone in the house now knows that you are going to study the astrology in qintianjian. Just follow your teacher and go


    Murong Xiaohan sighed in his heart, looked at Gu fan again, then nodded and walked towards the Dragon Figure scholar.


    The rickety master of Longtu looked at Gu fan and said, "the way of heaven is boundless. It''s different from other people." take care of yourself As soon as the words came to an end, a group of stars wrapped up the master of Longtu and Murong Xiaohan together. Then the light dissipated and people disappeared out of thin air.


    When did you come and when did you leave? You don''t even know Gu fan''s state and strength! If it wasn''t for the faint fragrance of powder on Murong Xiaohan in Yajian, Gu fan would have thought it was another day nightmare, but it was too much like a dream. Trance that wake up, fleeting, but it is lost.


    Gu fan slowly stood up and was about to leave when he suddenly saw a jade pendant falling from the place where Murong Xiaohan had just Sat. he quickly walked over and picked it up. However, he saw a passage engraved on it in small block letters: "there are trees in the mountains, there are branches in the trees, and you will know if you are happy." it was obviously Murong Xiaohan''s handwriting.


    Later, Gu fan found that there was a wax Pill on the pendant of the jade pendant. He hesitated a little, but his heart moved: "Murong Xiaohan seems to want to tell me something, but her master suddenly appeared and stopped her. It must be no accident. Her master should have hidden here early, but she didn''t let Murong Xiaohan tell me the second thing. Is it related to the way of heaven? " He pressed as like as two peas, and the wax ball was clicking and opening, wrapped in a small piece of paper. The handwriting on it was exactly the same as the handwriting on jade.


    "Gu fan, the last thing is that your title of" Yiwu Marquis "is given by your master. Since it''s a wisp of heaven''s law, it will encounter repeated attacks of heaven''s law. Whatever you want to do, good or bad, heaven''s law will hinder you, and seize every opportunity to let you go. So don''t think that you have succeeded in changing your life against heaven, but relax and be more dangerous, It''s approaching step by step. I don''t know more about it, but what I know is that it''s still an inevitable doomsday for the ancient family. Although the master told me that revealing the secret will damage my longevity and do harm to you, I always feel that it would be cruel to do nothing and speak nothing. "


    "What?" When Gu fan saw this passage, his heart suddenly trembled. He thought that he had killed Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost, and that the change of fate of the ancient family had been completed. Who knows, it was just the beginning. Murong Xiaohan had no reason to intimidate him. Is it not far away from the fate of the ancient family? At this time, the last paragraph reads: "when I was born, master Longtu wanted to accept me as an apprentice, but my parents preferred me and didn''t want me to go, because since I was in qintianjian, I had to cut off all the worldly relations, just like your monk, so I can''t be disturbed by the secular world any more. Now, when I join qintianjian, I can be regarded as giving an account to the alliance between the ancient family and the Murong family. Otherwise, it would hurt the harmony between the two families. I''m only to blame for my wishful thinking and too infatuated. Gujun, please cherish yourself Gu fan spent more time reading this piece of paper than a volume of book. When he slowly put down the paper, he saw a mass of sparks rising and a tongue of fire licking, which turned the whole piece of paper into ashes. Looking at the warm ashes in his hand, he slowly raised his right hand, supported it with his elbow, and gently beat it on his forehead. He whispered: "there are beautiful women in the north, peerless and independent. Once you look at the city, then you look at the country. Would you rather not know Qing Cheng and Qing Guo? It''s hard to get a beautiful woman again... "After chanting, the figure in the silver gray robe stood up slowly, shook his head and walked away. In the entire elegant seat, only a few rays of sunlight cast through the bead curtain cast on the porcelain tea ware, reflecting a slight luster.

 Chapter 600

    The spring of the 348 year of the Beidou calendar came very early.


    It seems to symbolize the prosperity of the Beidou Dynasty. Recently, there is always good news in Tianjing City, and the most distressed part of the six movies is the Ministry of rites. Since Gu Yu married Princess Changle in November last year, it has not long been the Tusu Festival, and it is a busy time.


    Just after the Tusu Festival, when the Ministry of rites was ready to breathe a sigh of relief, the ice sheet thawed, and then the new dog Rong Wang Dugu accepted the throne. It was another event that had never happened in the Beidou Dynasty in ancient times. They had to work hard and get busy.


    You know, since the beginning of the establishment of the Beidou Dynasty, the barbarians of the four sides have been constantly harassing the border areas. More than 500 years have passed since then. However, after the Cangyuan war between the father and son of the ancient family, they have come to the court in fear. How can they not let the emperor Yaowu and the emperor Longyan be happy? Dugu Wuchang, the new king of dog Rong, was the first barbarian to submit himself to. He was not only officially canonized as the king of dog Rong, but also granted him a lot of gold and jewelry. He also promised that dog Rong could trade freely with the Chinese Empire, and the merchants enjoyed the same rights as the merchants in the Beidou Dynasty, just as Gu Fan said, They took advantage of it.


    Dugu Wuchang''s mission stayed in Tianjing City for 15 days, and then left 30 permanent envoys. Although Gu fan and Dugu Wuchang had known each other for a long time, in order not to arouse the suspicion of the aristocratic Marquis, even if he stayed in Tianjing City for half a month, he did not visit Gu fan''s Yiwu Marquis''s house. He even showed disgust for Gu fan in front of others. Anyway, he knew Gu fan well, It''s just acting for the world and fooling them.


    These two men are close friends.


    When the Ministry of rites plans to take a few days off, it comes to the news that Yinghai''s embassy is going to Tianjing City to meet Yaowu Xinghuang... Yinghai was also the southeast enemy of the Beidou Dynasty. At this time, seeing that Dugu Wuchang, the king of dog Rong, took the lead in becoming a minister and gained a lot of benefits, he hurried to come here for fear of falling behind, There''s no soup left.


    This time, it seems that the Japanese emperor is determined to have a good relationship with the Beidou Dynasty, and even sent a princess to marry the emperor''s son.


    Although the four barbarians are barbarians, once they are attached, they should be treated equally. The treatment of the Japanese mission is only higher than that of the Canrong mission. Otherwise, it will cause unnecessary diplomatic disputes, and the Ministry of rites will work like a machine.


    Chao Tianrui, the Minister of the Ministry of war, just walks birds, reads books and thanks for playing chess every day. He is as free as an immortal.


    At the same time, two other forces specially came to contact with the Beidou Dynasty. Han Lingfeng, the leader of Zichen hall, and Zhan Shengmen, the leader of Zhan Shengmen, personally came to Tianjing City to meet his majesty Yaowu Xinghuang and express their willingness to submit to the throne. Han Lingfeng was immediately granted the title of protector of the country, while the celestial Slayer got the rank of governor in Central Sichuan, and gained the autonomy of Xiling mountain area to a certain extent.


    There was once a rumor that the leader of zhanshengmen, who came to court, had a very similar face to Gu fan, a foreign marquis. Some people even speculated that the two were the same person. There were also rumors in the market, but after all, they were just groundless and did not get the attention of the relevant departments.


    Gu fan didn''t see the grand occasion of the Japanese mission in Yinghai, because after the departure of Dugu Wuchang, the king of dog Rong, his appointment fell down. Gu fan had no position before. Although he had been granted the title of Yiwu Marquis, his authority was still the same as that when he was the commander of Yunyi department. Now, Gu fan finally deserves his name. He goes back to northern Xinjiang to take charge of Yan''s heavenly army with Tiebi Marquis fan Suiyang. He also serves as the garrison of Weifeng city and the commander of the cloud wing of the forbidden army. This has never happened in the history of the Beidou Dynasty. After all, the local main battle corps and the commander of the forbidden army are not the same person, or even the same faction, so his majesty can rest assured, Gu fan was the commander of the main battle corps, the commander of the forbidden army, and the local garrison. He was a military Marquis of Trinity. Except at the beginning of the establishment of the Beidou Dynasty, when the military system was in chaos, he never appeared.


    On the other hand, after the seclusion of Marquis dantai RUOYE in Beisu, he finally got the official position again. He was the commander in chief of the seven departments of the Yulin army, and was in charge of the most elite fighting force of the Beidou Dynasty: Yulin Wei. However, he was a powerful position, which was more important than the former commander in chief of the Yantian army and the eighth Department of the forbidden army.


    Although the appointment was not publicized, and it seems that emperor Yaowu didn''t want it to attract too much attention, even so, the common people in the streets soon learned the news. Moreover, the appointment was made a week after Gu fan went to work in Northern Xinjiang, which makes people feel that emperor Yaowu was balancing the power of aristocratic Marquis and civilian marquis, It shows the shrewd political means of this emperor.


    Before the Japanese mission arrived in Tianjing City, the commander of the southwest Shuntian army sent an urgent letter to Guan Haotian, the northern Marquis, and Mingjing, the fierce marquis. It was the leader of the Zili barbarians. Princess Jiuli called Mousi to lead the mission to Beijing. Although she did not mention being a minister, she hoped to develop formal trade with the Beidou Dynasty.


    Later, King akadura IV of cangyuanhe also proposed to make peace with the Beidou Dynasty, hoping to marry a Royal Princess as Queen.


    The barbarians of the four sides, who were originally the foreign enemies of the Beidou Dynasty, chose to submit and reconcile one after another after the submission of the force of Canrong, and became trading partners or even vassal states. If this could not make the people of the Beidou Dynasty feel happy, what else could they do? As a result, the warriors practiced martial arts more diligently, while the scholars traveled all over the mountains and rivers to write magnificent poems. For a moment, even the literary world was permeated with the atmosphere of a prosperous age. In a few months, the atmosphere of the literary world, which was originally a little poor, turned out to be as majestic and magnificent as a carp turned into a dragon. Good parallel prose, CI and Fu were even copied down by the public, passed on from mouth to mouth, and read by everyone. Even a historian with an iron pen like a knife wrote: "in 348 of the Beidou calendar, the dog army and the Japanese became ministers one after another. Nanman Princess called muse to reconcile with our court. The king of heten married his Majesty''s daughter Princess Fukang. Since then, she has become a member of the Zichen Hall of the fangwai sect, fighting for the holy gate. Since then, domestic and foreign troubles have been peaceful and prosperous." Finally, even the historian in the pen sincerely praise: "Your Majesty is worthy of a generation of Lord." It is said that when Emperor Yaowu saw this newly written historical book, he first scolded the historian. His writing was too subjective and affected the preciseness of the historical book. He asked the historian to change it. Later, after seeing off the group of historians, he stroked his beard in his study, looked around with his manuscripts, and couldn''t put it down. All the people of the Beidou Dynasty thought that they were lucky, because there were too many troubled times, too few governing times, and even less prosperous times. All the people were sincerely happy, because the prosperous times meant that there was no need to worry about the chaos of war. The farmers could live and work in peace, the scholars could make great achievements, and the warriors could make great achievements, All people will get the most free development... It seems that the golden age that countless generations have been waiting for is just around the corner, or even has come. Every flourishing age is created by countless heroes. In addition to the excellent political means of the emperor Yaowu and his skill in controlling the emperor, the most memorable thing in this flourishing age is the father and son of the ancient family. Even in the flourishing age, many people are thinking about what would be like in the Beidou Dynasty if the Imperial Army led by Gu Jia had lost in the battle between Cangyuan and the barbarians in the four directions without any reinforcements? However, when everyone was immersed in the exultation of the flourishing age, a restless atmosphere was transmitted from qintianjian. On the fourth night of March 348 in the Beidou calendar, at midnight, the comet rushed to Beidou! All the star officials who have observed this phenomenon have been given a strict command, revealing that there is no amnesty for killing. After all, anyone who knows a little bit about the stars knows that the stars can not only predict one''s fate, but also the fate of the country. The Big Dipper Dynasty has always regarded the Big Dipper as a symbol of the imperial power of the country. Even his majesty calls himself the star emperor, which means the star emperor. Today, the comet rushing into the Big Dipper is a star vision never seen in the five hundred years since the establishment of the Big Dipper Dynasty. In the dark, it seems to show that prosperity is bound to decline. This is just like the peaceful and prosperous age of cooking oil with fire and blooming brocade, but it is just like a dream of Nanke. At the same time, the palace of Xinyue in the imperial city is the residence of xingaochen, the fifth Prince of Yaowu Xinghuang. Next to the bamboo house, star aochen in purple casual clothes seems to be anxiously waiting for something. All of a sudden, a voice came out of the bamboo house: "Your Highness aochen, you are here." But it was the voice of the master who had disappeared for a long time. Hearing the voice, Xing aochen quickly knelt down and said in a respectful voice, "I don''t know what happened when the master asked Mr. Hui to call his disciples late at night." The voice in the bamboo house said slowly, "apprentice, I want to tell you something. Something big is going to happen." Hearing this, Xing aochen frowned slightly and asked, "master, today the world is flat, and all the barbarians are attached. Zichen hall, the Third Sect of Yuan friars, and Tianmo gate, the first sect of ghost scholars, have all been returned to our court. What else can happen?" The man did not go to explain anything, but slowly said five words: "comet charged Beidou!"ˇ° What? " All of a sudden, these five words shocked the star aochen no less than the sudden death of emperor Yaowu, "when did it happen?" The man replied: "at midnight tonight, the people of qintianjian have been given a command. It''s impossible for the news to spread half a word. As a teacher, I can also see the stars at night. But I think that there are not a few people who can see this scene. Now it is because of the flourishing age that many forces are dormant. If I get this message, I will certainly make trouble again. When the flourishing age turns into a chaotic age, it will be hard to say that all the people will be trapped. "

 Chapter 601

    After all, Xing aochen is also an intelligent disciple of the royal family. After hearing his master''s words, he immediately knew what he said and asked, "master, what do you mean, but what''s wrong with your father?"


    The man replied: "yes, comets rush into Beidou, which directly affects the people who take Beidou as their life star. I just don''t know when Yaowu star emperor is among the seven stars. If he is swept by a comet, he may fall ill in recent days!"


    "What! Then I don''t have any chance... "When Xing aochen heard this sentence, he was shocked." once my father died, the prince immediately succeeded. Then all my preparations for so many years will be wastedˇ° The voice in the bamboo grove gave a slight smile, as if mocking the shortsightedness of the laughing star aochenˇ° Apprentice, what was the situation when Emperor Yaowu made xingzhenxuan the crown prince, and what is the situation now? Great changes have taken place in the general situation of the world, and the balance of power between you and xingzhenxuan has also changed greatly, even inverted. Besides, as I know, the public''s opinion of you is far higher than that of xingzhenxuan. In this case, even the most fatuous monarch will consider the issue of successor when he is dying, What''s more, Emperor Yaowu is a rare wise and wise monarch in history, and he is unlikely to make such a mistake. "


    Star Ao dust originally did not hold hope, but listen to his master said, can''t help but wonder: "master, you mean, the Emperor may change his mind?"


    The mysterious man coughed in the bamboo house and said: "it must be so, but it''s easy to hide the gun, but it''s hard to defend the arrow. There are also capable people around xingzhenxuan, who will naturally guess your variables. If they start first, you''ll end up miserable!"


    Xing aochen frowned and thought, "what should I do? Can''t you tear your face with the prince openly? "


    The man in the bamboo grove said, "there are no stupid people in the world, only those who are smart but are misled by them. What if you just let him do it to you? Just watch out early. " He continued: "my apprentice, you should understand the intention of giving you Longxi sword."


    The star Ao dust nods a way: "yes, Long Xi is the sword of king, also is the sword of overbearing." Star proud dust nods a way.


    "That''s right. Since ancient times, it''s up to you whether you dare to do it or not." The man in the bamboo grove said in a deep voice: "history books are written by later generations. As long as you can do better than xingzhenxuan, be strict with yourself, and be a wise king, later generations will naturally have a fair evaluation of you. But if you are immoral, the historian will not tolerate it. Do you know that?"


    The star proud dust hears speech, slowly nods a way: "the disciple understands, I will definitely for a own world, go all out to fight!"


    The man in the bamboo grove laughed and said, "from this point of view, you are really similar to my hero, that is, the master of Longxi sword in that world."


    "That world?" When Xing aochen heard his master''s words, he was stunned, but the man in the bamboo grove said with a smile: "it''s strange that I''m careless. I''ve accepted you as an apprentice for 16 years, but I''ve never told you my identity as a teacher. Now that you have broken through the star level, it''s time for me to tell you the origin of your identity. "


    "Master..."


    The man continued: "my real name is Yang Qingfeng. I''m not from this world. I''m a monk from another world. It''s similar to Zichen hall in Zijin Mountain. My sect is called Kunlun sect. Later, I ascended to a world different from all cognition, which is called plateau. One end of him is connected to the heaven, the other end is connected to the demon world, and the other end is connected to the world where I live. In the world called "Plateau", I followed a swordsman named Longxi. He started with one person and one sword, and finally became the king of the plateau world. With human beings, he fought against the experts of heaven and devil, and established a harmonious land on the plateau. " Yang Qingfeng said here, pause for a moment, said: "even so, the holy monarch, at the beginning of the incident, do you know what he was called?"


    "What?"


    Yang Qingfeng said with a smile: "he was falsely accused of killing his parents. He is one of the most terrifying wanted criminals on the plateau. However, after he has established a great achievement, people only call him Shengfeng emperor and worship him like a God. Who will pursue whether he killed or not?"


    The star is proud of the dust to smell speech, arch hand way: "the teacher says extremely is."


    Yang Qingfeng continued: "after this emperor lived in seclusion, I resigned my official position in his government and prepared to go back to my own world. Unfortunately, I came to this world when I passed the time and space fork road. At this time, after a time and space crossing, my strength was weakened to the level of star class in your world, although I could still leave if I worked hard, But I don''t know where my world is, so I have to settle down and stay here for a hundred years. "


    "Hundred and ten colds and heats..." Xing aochen was surprised, but he asked Yang Qingfeng: "master, isn''t your age?"


    Yang Qingfeng said with a smile: "my age? I have long forgotten how old I am. Although there is no way of immortality in my world, there is a secret of immortality. There are still many old monsters like me, but I am a traveler after all and can never go back. "


    Star aochen saw Yang Qingfeng say sad, quickly knelt down, said to him: "master, one day as a teacher, life as a father, you don''t have to be lonely in this world, because there are disciples, you won''t be lonely." Yang Qingfeng laughed, but stood up, turned his back to xingaochen, let the starlight sprinkle on his long gray hair, and said, "after I came to this world, I found that there were four famous swords on the plateau. Only here their power was sealed, and they became famous swords which were only slightly different from ordinary swords, so I found Jingkui sword and Longxi sword, Right as a memorial. As for the second son of the ancient family who got your Jingkui sword, he should be Yiwu Marquis now. He is predestined with Jingkui sword, just like you are predestined with Longxi sword. Shifu has no other wish. He just wants to see you, the Longxi swordsman, just like the one on the Plateau... "Speaking of this, Yang Qingfeng suddenly lowered his head and coughed violently:" just like him, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Keke, Kekeˇ° Master, is your body tight? " Star proud dust see Yang Qingfeng suddenly lower head, acutely cough up, can''t help but concern askedˇ° Would you like to ask the royal doctor to have a look? " Yang Qingfeng coughed for a long time, then stopped coughing. He said in a tired voice: "no, it''s OK. It''s the old problem left by the time-space fork. It''s not in the way... Aochen, go back first, remember, and pretend you don''t know anything... No one can mention it... Only one person, you must tell him the news and let him make preparations early! " Star Ao dust slightly raised his head, but looked at the figure in the bamboo house and asked: "who is it?"

 Chapter 602

    At the fortress of Weifeng city in Northern Xinjiang, the dark city wall rises into the sky. Under the city gate, cars come and go in an endless stream. Among them are not only the merchants of Beidou Dynasty, but also the merchants of dog army in leather and strange clothes. Since the official establishment of trade relations between King Dugu Wuchang and the Beidou Dynasty, the number of business groups in Weifeng City, whether from the Beidou dynasty or from the Canrong Dynasty, has increased more than ten times.


    Tens of thousands of merchants can''t wait to come to the north of Xinjiang to buy the ores, jewels, animal skins and medicinal materials of Canrong merchants. And Canrong merchants can''t wait to exchange these commodities for hard currency: Yellow Gold!


    Naturally, there is another person who is also happy now. That is Ouyang Siqi, the housekeeper of Gu fan. Since the trade between gourong and the Beidou Dynasty returned to normal, many big business groups in the Beidou Dynasty almost took the initiative to find Weifeng city and asked to open a chamber of Commerce in Weifeng City, which also gave a very rich profit share.


    After all, after Gufan became a marquis, the prestige of the central court grew stronger and stronger. These big business groups were proud to hold the thigh of the new foreign marquis. As for money, it was a small problem.


    When Gu fan returned to Weifeng City, Weifeng City, a Battle Fortress originally built for war, became the largest commercial city in northern China, which was more prosperous than Shenyang City. The daily trade tax revenue is as much as ten thousand yuan. Originally, the trade tax revenue of Gufan Weifeng city was only enough to support the consumption of food and vegetables for the disciples of BEIYAO palace, as well as the salary of local hired ruffians as guards. Now it is 100 times more than before. Rao is so, many backbone of Gufan dare not use the slightest crooked brain, because they have to admit it, Ouyang Siqi, the blacksmith who is in charge of finance, is more sensitive to money than hounds are to turtledoves.


    Gu fan began to practice in seclusion when he handed over his financial affairs to Ouyang Siqi, because others didn''t know how powerful Dan Tai RUOYE was on Zijin Mountain. However, he had a deep understanding of that kind of overbearing and overbearing power of the star rank, which was beyond everyone''s imagination. And as Bai Liyi said before he gave up his power, Dan Tai RUOYE always had a war with him, If you want to survive, you have to have a stronger power, even a power that is completely above the level of xingzun, to reach the level of master ye Xuanji.


    But Gu fan''s situation at this time is very embarrassing, that is, his realm is just the limit of the star rank, but his strength is far beyond the star rank. He is like a kettle full of water. No matter how hard it is to hold a drop of water, his realm is also difficult to enter. There is no way to break through. This is the problem that plagues Gu fan.


    However, his retreat was interrupted by a Jinggong hummingbird from Tianjing City.


    Weifeng City, Yiwu Marquis''s residence, outside the closed stone chamber of Gufan.


    "Dada dada..." a series of rapid footsteps came, and then the stone mechanism "Kala Kala" rang a few times. The heavy stone door slowly opened, but Bai siyao, dressed in plain clothes, walked in quickly and sat down beside the putuan of Gufan.


    As soon as she sat down, Gu fan slowly opened his eyes. If he could not detect such a big movement in meditation, he would be dead.


    "What happened? "Siyao." Gu fan saw that Bai siyao, who was always in a state of calm, was in a state of panic. He could not help frowning and asking.


    Bai siyao squeezed a note from her sleeve and handed it to Gu fan, saying: "the Jinggong hummingbird in Tianjing City is proud of the dust. It seems that the situation is a bit serious. Gufan, take a lookˇ°ˇ° oh The exquisite hummingbird of his highness xingaochen Gu fan listened to Bai siyao''s words, quickly straightened up, took the note, and said: "Your Highness Xing aochen hasn''t contacted me for a long time... This..." however, the relaxed expression on his face was frozen at the moment he saw the note, "this... How can this be?"


    Bai siyao had read the note before, and when she saw Gu fan''s shocked expression, she didn''t feel the slightest surprise. Instead, she went on to say, "comet rushes to Beidou, and Yaowu star emperor''s life will soon be..."


    Gu fan held that piece of paper in his hand and said with some annoyance, "now the world is at peace, and prosperity is about to begin. If your majesty dies, the world will be in chaos. What can you do?"


    Seeing Gu fan''s troubles, Bai siyao advised him: "Gu fan, now we are in control of the Northeast Yantian army and the fortress of Weifeng City, and we also have a pivotal position among the officials. Even if the world is in chaos, we can at least protect ourselves, so we don''t have to worry too much."


    Gu fan nodded slightly and continued: "in the letter, Xing aochen hopes that I will lead my troops back to the capital of heaven. Qin Wang, Si Yao, what do you think?"


    Bai siyao frowned slightly and said, "the letter says that emperor Yaowu''s life will not be long, but after all, he has not died. If he rashly leads his troops to Tianjing City at this time, I''m afraid it''s not right?"


    Gu fan touched his chin and said, "it''s really not right. It might be treacherous to send troops now. But if you wait until emperor Yaowu''s death to send troops to Qin Wang, I''m afraid you''ll be the first one. At that time, you''ll even use this as an excuse to suppress me or even depose me... It''s not good."


    Bai siyao looked at Gu fan and said with a bitter smile, "Gu fan, are you worried about the evil


    "Yes, now he is also the commander-in-chief of yulinwei. He can''t hide from him not only the wind and grass in the Imperial City, but also the intelligence network of yulinwei. It''s hard to cover his ears and eyes!" Gu fan thought of this, knocked on his forehead and said: "annoying! Is your majesty deliberately arranging Dan Tai RUOYE to that position? It''s strange that he doesn''t deal with me when he has the eyes and ears of Yu Lin Wei. " Bai siyao frowned and said, "in your opinion, you can''t interfere in this matter?" Gu fan beat his left hand with the back of his right hand and said, "but it doesn''t matter. If the emperor Yaowu dies, the crown prince xingzhenxuan will succeed him. I have a big holiday with him. I''m afraid the ancient family will suffer cruel revenge. In addition to the fact that the barbarians are now attached to us, I''m afraid that there will be no place for us to stand in the world. Then we will have to fight back, and if we don''t fight back, we will have to fight back! " Bai siyao listened to Gu fan''s words and said with a smile, "Gu fan, do you want to help Xing aochen?" Gu fan took a deep breath and said, "the arrow is on the string. I have to send it." He walked slowly in his secret room and said: "the letter says that your majesty seems to have regret. I also think that when xingzhenxuan was made the crown prince, there was no bad comment on it. Now, I have completely covered it. The fifth Prince xingaochen is far better than the crown prince xingzhenxuan. As a benevolent and virtuous monarch, It''s strange not to regret. Even if I am in a different place, I will think about the problem of my successor again and again... "He stopped for a moment, shook his hand and said:" just, life is a gamble. I''ve always had good luck. I hope this time is no exception! " Gu fan walked slowly out of the closed stone room and said to the soldiers guarding at the door, "go and invite all the experts above the star steps to the meeting hall. I have something to arrange!" The soldier had never seen Gu fan with such a dignified face. Knowing that something had happened, he rushed to inform them. However, in a quarter of an hour, all the star level masters under Gu fan gathered in the assembly hall of Yiwu Marquis mansion. All of them were dignified, waiting for Gu fan to announce the resolution. At this time, Gufan''s star rank strongmen included Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuchen, Chi Weihan, huodu, Ouyang Siqi, one cloud envoy of xingpo rank, two zhudaoren of Xingjie rank, two mufengyi of Xingjie rank, three jidaoren of Xinghao rank, Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue of Xinghao rank. Even Gufan had twelve star rank strongmen in total. If this number of star rank strongmen were in this game, It''s enough to affect a campaign of about 100000 people. When people saw that Gu fan was frowning and saying nothing, they couldn''t help beating drums in their hearts. They didn''t know what had happened. When Gu fan spoke slowly, they were more shocked than beforeˇ° The comet rushes to the Big Dipper. Your majesty may be going to die! "ˇ° What? "ˇ° How is that possible? "ˇ° God, what''s going on For a moment, except for Bai siyao who knew in advance and huodu and Jieyun, two puppets who had no independent thinking, the other nine strong stars were all shocked, especially Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuhen and Chi Weihan, who belonged to the imperial court. This change was too big for them. Once the emperor and his courtiers die, it is unknown which Prince will take power, and whether Gu fan, their master, will be favored or excluded. At this time, Gu Fan said slowly: "the prince is xingzhenxuan, that is to say, before the death of emperor Yaowu, unless he Dethrones xingzhenxuan and sets up another prince, he will inherit the throne of the emperorˇ°ˇ° What can we do? " After all, Meng Wuhen and others have been in the imperial court for several years. They are not like the ignorant sects before. They know that once the emperor Yaowu dies, there will be no accident, and the crown prince xingzhenxuan will succeed. Gu fan and Prince xingzhenxuan have a big holiday. They know better than anyone that Prince xingzhenxuan hijacked huanlingyue or huanlingyue wanted to hijack xingzhenxuan. We all remember that. Moreover, when Huan Lingyue was in the northeast, we all knew that the prince had a very small amount of gas, and he would repay him. It would be strange if he didn''t retaliate against the ancient family after he was in powerˇ° Marquis... The whole Tianxuan state knows that you have a festival with the prince xingzhenxuan. What can you do? " Xie Yuxiang also said in some embarrassment. But Huan Lingyue snorted coldly: "these people can also be the star emperor of the Beidou Dynasty. I think this day will be over!"

 Chapter 603

    Even Chi, who was mature and prudent, said: "Marquis, I''m afraid you can''t reconcile with your royal highness because of your holiday with the crown prince. Did you call us here to..."


    At this time, Jidao''s face changed slightly. It seemed that he was weighing something. However, Mu Fengyi said with a smile: "well, I''m not very comfortable with the people in the imperial court. I just had a fight with the experts in the imperial court to see how many pounds they have."


    Bamboo two daoren is also slowly arch hand way: "poor way is willing to listen to Hou Ye dispatch." So it''s a statement.


    Later, Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen also bowed their hands and said, "our brothers have been following the marquis. They are already on the same boat. Please take us with us if we are humble."


    After all, with the strength of his star rank, although he is nothing in front of Gu fan, any place he gets, whether it''s a sect, a court, or even a barbarian, is immediately given preferential treatment or even sacrifice, If Gu fan chases him, Jidao Zhenren is willing to follow him. The reason why he is willing to follow Gu fan is not so much because he values Gu fan''s power as because he is afraid of Gu fan''s strength. He said slowly: "in my opinion, it''s not appropriate to raise the flag of rebellion at this time, marquis, because it''s hard to say whether xingzhenxuan will inherit the grand unification. Moreover, we are only local troops, and it''s inevitable that there will be some loyal members among them. If we don''t clear them, we will start an incident hastily. If we change hands at that time, what should we do? Please think twice. "


    Gu fan knew that the immortal Ji Dao said that he didn''t want to do great things with himself, so he waved his hand and said with a smile, "immortal Ji Dao, you misunderstood the meaning of this marquis. I don''t want to fight against the Beidou Dynasty, but I just don''t want the narrow-minded Prince xingzhenxuan to succeed. You know, such a person who masters the state artifact is not the blessing of the common people and the common people. "


    There was still some hesitation among the people. At this time, Gu Fan said that he didn''t want to fight and revolt, and the expression on the people''s faces also eased a lot.


    Gu fan continued: "the ninth five-year plan is the most important one. I think the fifth Prince xingaochen is far more suitable than xingzhenxuan. This is also the purpose of calling you hereˇ°ˇ° Does the Marquis want military advice? " The bamboo two Taoist people beside the extremely Taoist real person can''t help asking.


    "The military admonition is meaningless. If you master the Tantai RUOYE of Yulin guard, you can kill xingaochen first. What''s the use of military admonition?" Gu fan patted the palm of his left hand gently with his right hand and said, "if this platform is evil, it''s really a problem in my heart... Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuchen!"


    "My subordinates are here!"


    "Please tell me!"


    Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen immediately set out to bow their hands to Gu fan.


    Gu fan looked at the two humanitarians: "you choose ten thousand congenial soldiers from the cloud wing soldiers in the city. Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen each receive five thousand. They take dry food and fresh water with them. They will fly to Tianjing City from now on without delay. They can''t stay in the official post station or live in the city. Do you know?"


    Hearing the speech, Xie Yuxiang frowned and said, "Marquis, there is no order from the Ministry of war. How can we let the soldiers of cloud wing go with us without suspicion?"


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "I''ve been ready for a long time. The cloud wing department is the only one of the eight departments of the Imperial Army stationed in two places. From one station to another, there''s no need to transfer orders. Just on the pretext that the headquarters of Tianjing City is short of people, you can hide people''s eyes and ears. The cloud wing Department has been fighting with me for a long time, and the soldiers are extremely loyal. There should be no obstacles!" Speaking of this, he stopped for a moment and said, "after you arrive at Tianjing City, you should lurk in the station of Yunyi department, listen to my orders and act according to the situation!"


    "Yes, sir Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen replied in unison.


    Gu fan looked around the place again, and his cronies then said, "if you are interested in going to Tianjing City with me, please follow me." He also said: "Weifeng city or to Ouyang Siqi care, Chi Weihan you also stay to maintain the order of Weifeng city!"


    "Yes, sir Ouyang Siqi and Chi Weihan echoed.


    He also said to Bai siyao, "siyao, you are responsible for the affairs of BEIYAO palace, so don''t go with me!"


    Bai siyao just wanted to say something, but on second thought, this battle must have a fierce fight with Dan Tai RUOYE in xingzun rank. Except Gu fan, anyone who goes there may fall. Gu fan didn''t let himself go because he thought he was worried about her safety. Even with a bad word, all the people here are not qualified to help Gu fan, they will only delay! Gu fan took these star level masters with him. They were more useful to deter the general army and the warriors below the star level.


    If so, there is no difference between one more Bai siyao and one less Bai siyao.


    Gu fan originally wanted to let immortal Ji Dao stay to deal with the affairs of BEIYAO palace, but the attitude just revealed by immortal Ji Dao made him very uneasy. Originally, there was a gap between him and this Jidao real man. Most of the time, Jidao real man''s strength was not as good as Gu fan''s, so he had to swallow his anger. In case this guy turned over in his hometown, Weifeng City, when Gu fan was in Tianjing City, or like the imperial court, Gu fan was in Tianjing City with the main force. Weifeng city didn''t have the power to hold him down. Wouldn''t it be bad food? It is for this reason that Gu fancai decided to let Bai siyao of Xinghao rank stay to guard the base camp. He can get the support of the disciples of BEIYAO palace when he enters, and the safety of Weifeng city can be guaranteed when he leaves. Although the fighting power of Tianjing City will be slightly affected, Jidao real person is also a warrior of Xinghao rank, which is not inferior to Bai siyao. The most important thing is that Gu fan, the unstable chess piece of Jidao real man, must take him with him and closely monitor his every move. If you leave him in Weifeng City, it''s like setting himself on fire!


    After arranging everything, Gu fan looked around the crowd and asked, "do you have any questions?" The crowd stopped talking. Gu fan nodded and said, "let''s get ready. Those who follow me will leave at dawn! We can reach Tianjing City in about a week. We''ll get ready for food and water and have a good rest. On the way, we won''t stay in the shop to have a rest. " Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen took a look at each other. Xie Yuxiang came forward and said, "well, marquis, you take the elite men first. Lao Meng and I have a military order here. If we don''t take a large army to Tianjing City within ten days, we are willing to deal with it by military law."ˇ° Good, good! " Gu fan nodded, waved his hand and said, "go down, everyone. Keep your mouth shut. Don''t let out any information."ˇ° Yes, si

 Chapter 604

    At the same time, Tianjing City, the political center of the Beidou Dynasty, has been covered by a thick haze.


    It has been half a month since qintianjian observed that comet rushes into Beidou. Although all of qintianjian''s people have been given a command, "comet rushes into Beidou, your Majesty''s life is not long.". Wang Zuoqi is the star of the Han Dynasty, and he will show off his martial arts at the end of the golden age. " The folk songs of the song are still quietly spread in the market.


    I don''t know where this folk rhyme came from. After several times of investigation, Ting Wei''s department had no clue. It was like spreading all over the capital overnight.


    All of a sudden, every trace of air in the imperial city seems to have the bloody taste of conspiracy.


    All the people in the imperial city chose silence, silence, silence, because those who spoke casually had been taken away by the Yulin guards and were said to have been executed. Many bodies were dragged away from the mass graves outside the imperial city every day. However, the news that the Palace should be tightly sealed is that his majesty Yaowu Xinghuang fell ill last night because of the cold!


    Speaking of it, no one will believe it. A super strong man who is said to have reached the rank of xingzun will feel as cold as ordinary people and can''t afford to get sick! From the point of view of common sense, what is impossible has really happened to his majesty.


    At this time, everyone in the imperial city was calculating. It was unnecessary for the imperial doctors to say that if they could not cure Yao Wu Xing Huang well, they would definitely die. Several experienced imperial doctors saw that Yao Wu Xing Huang''s illness was so strange, and he was also a practitioner. He took too many natural materials, earth treasures and pills, which directly led to the failure of the medicine stone, Looking for death may not be able to save back, early to send a letter home, explain the future.


    The concubines who have children are OK, but those who have no children have to wash their faces with tears in the deep palace, because according to the Convention, the new emperor succeeds the throne. If the old emperor''s concubines have children, they will go out of the palace and be supported by their children. If they have no children, most of them will die. Even if they don''t die, they can''t escape the fate of becoming a monk, so as to show the king''s chastity.


    The same is true for the palace maids. When the new emperor ascended the throne, some older palace maids also wanted to become monks. At the same time, more young women were recruited to fill the cannibal palace.


    Even the eunuchs in the palace are privately pondering which Prince is most likely to ascend the throne after the death of the old emperor, which eunuch has the best relationship with, who is most likely to be the chief manager of the Imperial Palace, and they have even begun to form cliques.


    The whole imperial city looks like a quiet, quiet like a sleeping lion, seemingly no danger, calm, but inside it is the light of the sword.


    The night is deep.


    In the Tianxuan hall, the lights are bright. Countless palace lanterns are swaying in the night wind. The flames are half a foot long. It seems that if you pull them lightly, you will break them.


    At this time, in the huge Tianxuan hall, there was only one lying and one standing figure. The standing figure was obviously a eunuch with a brush in his hand and bent slightly. And the man lying on the bed of the golden dragon is naturally the emperor of the world. He is called the emperor of Yaowu by later generations, who is not inferior to the emperor of the Great Dipper.


    If Gu fan were here at this time, he would feel that the emperor of the world was very different from Yaowu star emperor, who had previously granted him the title of different Marquis of Wu on Chengtian platform. However, in a few months, the strong man of the star rank seemed to be tens of years old. Suddenly, he changed from a middle-aged man who looked like he was in his 40s to an old man in his 70s and 80s, The original smooth skin was covered with wrinkles, just like a dehydrated pear, and the long black hair became as white as mercury. At this time, he was lying on the Golden Dragon bed. His eyes closed slightly. He didn''t know whether he was dozing or thinking.


    The eunuch standing beside the Dragon bed wore a light black crown, but no crown tassel, long eyebrows, no beard, a white duster in his hand, and a purple robe. It was obvious that since the death of Duke Liu, the new chief manager of the Imperial Palace, named Wei Xianjin, was a member of Tianjing City. Later, he went to the palace and became a eunuch, because he had read books, Duanwen was literate, so he first started as a eunuch of the imperial treasury, and became a eunuch of BingBi. After the death of Duke Liu, the general manager of the Imperial Palace, he became the new general manager of the Imperial Palace, and won the trust of emperor Yaowu.


    If not, Emperor Yaowu would not have left him alone in this hall.


    At this time, Yao Wu Xing Huang, who was lying on the Dragon bed, suddenly moved. Some of his dry lips were slightly open, as if to say something. Wei Xianjin saw that he came forward in a hurry, helped Yao Wu Xing Huang to sit up, and took a pillow to cushion him.


    Emperor Yaowu sat up, but his eyes seemed to be closed. He just reached out, touched and murmured: "where is Xianjin? Where is Xian Jin? "


    Wei Xianjin quickly took Yaowu star emperor''s hand and said, "Your Majesty, I''m here, I''m here... You wake up?"


    Emperor Yaowu coughed a few times and asked in a soft voice, "when is Xianjin? How can I feel that I''ve been sleeping for a long time, and I almost think I can''t wake upˇ° Wei Xianjin''s face changed slightly when he heard the words of emperor Yaowu, but he adjusted his voice: "Your Majesty, you are joking. You are just too tired to sleep for a long time. You will be fine. The imperial doctors say that your Majesty''s health is not seriously affected. Just use the ginseng soup to recuperate. "


    "Keke... Xianjin, you didn''t cheat me, did you?" Yaowu star emperor coughed again. Wei Xianjin patted Yaowu star emperor on the back and said in a soft voice, "even if I have a hundred courage, I dare not deceive your majesty!" Emperor Yaowu laughed, as if to understand Wei Xianjin''s white lie, and continued: "well, no one knows himself better than I do. My life star is Tianxuan, the brightest and most dazzling star in the Big Dipper. So... Keke... The comet rushing into the Big Dipper has the greatest influence on me... "Your Majesty, the art of Astrological divination, if you believe it, it will work. Why do you care so much?" While beating his shoulder for emperor Yaowu, Wei Xianjin said in a soft voice, "Your Majesty has established a prosperous age that has never existed for hundreds of years, so that all people can enjoy peace and no longer suffer from war. Such merits and virtues should be favored by heaven, and you should increase your longevity. How can you reduce your longevity?" Emperor Yaowu smiles. It seems that he is laughing that Wei Xianjin is not a monk. He doesn''t know the connection between the practitioners, especially the strong ones in the star rank, and the vast star realm. He doesn''t have the basic understanding of the way of heaven. The emperor of the world said slowly: "Xianjin, you don''t know that after the star rank, the stronger the warrior''s strength is, the closer the connection with the star domain will be. Any change in the star sky will have a great impact on the warrior. This is the biggest weakness of the strong star rank compared with the ordinary warrior. Do you think that the way of heaven is benevolent and generous to people, just like an emperor to his subjects? Then you are wrong... Xian Jin, there is a saying that "heaven and earth are not benevolent and regard all things as cud dogs". It means that the way of heaven is actually indifferent. It doesn''t pity you because you have done a lot of good things, and it doesn''t punish you because you have done too many evil things, just like people do to pigs and dogs. Do you care about how many good things and evil things this pig and dog have done? "ˇ° This... Your majesty... This... "When Wei Xianjin heard the words of emperor Yaowu, he was also slightly stunned. No one would have thought that this emperor of the world should say such unlucky words at such a moment. It was like seeing through life and death. Although he would also complain that heaven was too cruel to this amazing and gorgeous emperor, and the flourishing age began, He was about to die, but he knew very well what the doctor said. His Majesty''s body was gradually failing, and the medicine stone didn''t work. It seemed that the fall of this bright star was only a matter of time. It can also be said that every word that emperor Yaowu says and every action he does now is consuming his last strength. It''s like a white candle. Every inch that burns will be reduced by one inch, but in a moment, it will be gone. Even Wei Xianjin, the eunuch, can see that emperor Yaowu is the emperor of the world. How can he not be clear? Just because he is a star level strongman, he knows how great the influence of astrology on the star level strongman is. In fact, when he got the news of "comet rushing to Beidou", he knew in his heart that his life was not long in the future. However, he had been struggling in his heart and stubbornly resisted the arrangement of fate, but in the end, he failed. It was also the struggle with himself and fate that he lost, That kind of suffering that can''t be simulated by human force made him feel old for ten days, and finally he fell ill. This disease shocked the inside and outside of the imperial city. He also knew that it was his own life, and he was about to die. This candle is finally going to burn to the last moment. Although Wei Xianjin was confused, he quickly responded and said with a smile: "why is your majesty so pessimistic? Another month will be cold food festival. Han Lingfeng of Zichen Hall said that he would invite his majesty and empress to drive to Zijin Mountain for an outing. "ˇ° Yes, it''s going to be cold food day. " Emperor Yaowu murmured, but the topic was not distracted by Wei Xianjin. He continued to say to himself, "maybe the prosperous times of the world are against the heaven. Maybe people will appeal to the heaven only when they are in hardship. Once there is no more military disaster and hardship, the people will no longer hope for the peace and well-being of the heaven. Instead, they will plant and get by themselves, and the authority of the heaven will be lost, If people do not revere the way of heaven, or even suspect disobedience to the way of heaven, they will come one after another... But... "Emperor Yaowu lamented," but I just want to bring my people a strong era that does not need war, so that my wife will no longer have to worry about her husband on the battlefield, and my mother will no longer have to worry about her son outside the border. Everyone will live and work in peace and contentment, Is this also wrong in the view of heaven At this point, Emperor Yaowu was so excited that he covered his mouth and coughed violentlyˇ° Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough.

 Chapter 605

    In this way, Emperor Yaowu in Tianxuan hall wakes up and goes to sleep. When he wakes up, he can''t get in. Either he talks to Wei Xianjin or he talks to himself. He coughs intermittently. Sometimes he even coughs. Emperor Yaowu suddenly breaks down and cries, which is enough to see the star rank''s peerless strongman, The emperor of the world, who once made the imperial master of the Beidou Dynasty travel all over Tianxuan Prefecture, was helpless and uneasy before facing the fear of death. Perhaps he also had the pain and regret of dying before the great cause.


    When it was about morning, Emperor Yaowu woke up again, but he looked at the resplendent zenith with six clawed Golden Dragon and said nothing. He neither coughed nor cried, which made the whole atmosphere of Tianxuan hall strange. Wei Xianjin felt very upset. He could not help pushing emperor Yaowu and said in a soft voice, "Your Majesty, Your majesty, what''s the matter with you? "


    After Wei Xianjin''s shaking, Yaowu Xinghuang showed his face like waking up from a dream. He said with some regret, "Xianjin, I don''t know what happened just now. It''s like a dream."


    Wei Xianjin quickly lifted emperor Yaowu up and asked softly, "Your Majesty, what happened?"


    But emperor Yaowu never mentioned the dream. Instead, he asked Wei Xianjin, "Xianjin, do you... Do you think Zhenxuan is really suitable to inherit my country?"


    "This... This, your majesty... This..." Wei Xianjin was asked by Yaowu Xinghuang. The hand that held him suddenly trembled. He almost fell down and sat down, but his tongue was like a knot. He couldn''t say a complete word.


    "Xianjin, tell me..." emperor Yaowu asked slowlyˇ° Do you think Zhenxuan is suitable to be the king of a country? "


    Wei Xianjin quickly knelt down in front of emperor Yaowu and said in a low voice: "slave... Slave... I don''t know..."


    Emperor Yaowu shakes his head in disappointment. After all, he is not a fool. The issue of the successor to the throne has been very sensitive in all dynasties, especially in the special period when Emperor Yaowu is dying. Maybe Wei Xianjin''s words can change the historical process of the next few hundred years, and give such a responsibility to a man who does not have it, It''s too hard for him.


    In fact, it has always been said in later unofficial history that Wei Xianjin convinced emperor Yaowu on this last night, which more or less influenced the emperor''s decision-making.


    Yaowu Xinghuang didn''t go to see Wei Xianjin any more. Instead, he said to himself, "at that time, Liu maocai came back to tell me that Zhenxuan was in the northeast. He was full of bad deeds and made trouble. He also made rude remarks at the banquet. Afterwards, he sent killers to chase him. He wanted to kill him. It was impossible... At that time, I put Liu maocai to death because of the country, For the sake of Zhen Xuan to keep the throne of the prince, now it seems that I''ve gone wrong? "


    You should know that Yaowu star emperor is the emperor of the world. In the eyes of his ministers, what he says and what he does is right, even if it is wrong. What he says is golden words and what he does is most holy and wise. There is always his reason. But at the end of his life, the emperor of the world began to doubt whether his actions were correct.


    Then emperor Yaowu still looked at the zenith and said, "if I had been cruel at that time, wouldn''t it be like this? In fact, I just miscalculated one step. "Speaking of this, he paused a little and continued:" I never thought that the second son of the ancient family rose so fast! As professor Longtu said, "the way of heaven is boundless, and it is different from the ordinary."


    Wei Xianjin was shocked when he heard the speech. He lowered his head and whispered: "Your Majesty, your Highness has always had a gap with Yiwu marquis. Do you think Yiwu marquis will... He will..."


    Emperor Yaowu shook his head and said, "I''m not afraid of Gufan, but I''m afraid that Zhenxuan can''t convince the public."


    At this time, outside the Tianxuan hall, a figure suddenly flashed into the clouds and disappeared.


    A moment later, in a waterside pavilion of the prince''s mansion, the prince xingzhenxuan, who was still in his pajamas, sat cross legged on the table, and his face was a little tired, drinking the strong tea in front of him. Obviously, he was very tired all night and didn''t have a good rest.


    But at this time, Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu asks him to get up and meet at the waterside pavilion. If other people are there, xingzhenxuan will not pay any attention to him, except dantai RUOYE. If the most reliable ally of Prince xingzhenxuan is now, only the current commander-in-chief of Yulin guards, namely dantai RUOYE of Beisu, is left, Even though he had once supported the emperor dantai wuzun, there was a tendency of centrifugation after he was granted a different marquis in ancient times. It was really chilling that he intentionally or unintentionally refused to go to the gate of the prince''s mansion again.


    A moment later, I heard "Bang Bang..." the sound of iron boots stepping on the tiles came from the end of the corridor.


    "Beisuhou..."


    "See you..."


    "Good morning, beisuhou..."


    On the corridor, the servants and slaves in the prince''s mansion saluted the general Jinjia who walked quickly with his head held high.


    Dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, was still wearing the golden armor of the commander-in-chief of the Yulin guard. His eyes were bloodshot. He was obviously worried. A servant let him slow down a little, and was immediately pushed into the pool by the Marquis of Beisu: "get out of the way for me!"


    Seeing this scene, the prince xingzhenxuan frowned slightly. As the saying goes, "beating a dog depends on the master." if Dan tairuoye openly beat people in his house, it would not give him the master''s face. Before dantai RUOYE came to the waterside pavilion, Xingzhen Xuan slowly put down the white porcelain tea bowl and said to dantai RUOYE in disgust: "RUOYE, can you not be so angry? What''s the matter? Can you say it slowly?"ˇ° Take your time? " Dantai RUOYE heard xingzhenxuan''s words, but in his heart, there was a nameless fire rising. Looking at xingzhenxuan''s yawning and sleepy appearance, he was even more angry and said harshly, "Your Highness, did you hang out with Hongling last night?" Xingzhenxuan carelessly held out his hand and took a few breaths from the tea bowl. It seemed that he was absorbing the aroma of new tea: "it''s not only Hongling, but also green calyx. These two sisters are really enchanting creatures... If you are evil, I''ll send them to your house some other day to make you happy?"ˇ° Asshole The northern residence Marquis Dan Tai, if evil, hears the speech, suddenly drinks, unexpectedly is the star shock Xuan in the hand of the tea bowl is broken, boiling hot tea immediately splashed on him, the crown prince hot grinˇ° If you are evil! Are you crazy about practicing kung fu? " Xingzhenxuan is about to scold. After all, he is too subdued in his heart. He is pulled up from the nephrite Wenxiang by the messenger from dantai Ruo evil sect. When he meets, this guy beats others first and then scolds himself. Is there any rule?

 Chapter 606

    Hou dantai RUOYE of Beisu looks at the prince xingzhenxuan who is about to get angry in front of him. His eyes are slightly narrowed. Suddenly, a strong force of xingzun steps suddenly sweeps the whole Prince''s mansion. For a moment, there is the sound of glass breaking everywhere. Even the tiles on the roof are shaking like the teeth of a surprised person.


    The prince xingzhenxuan is only a little bit of the cultivation of Xinghun stage. He can''t stand such a fright. He looks at dantai RUOYE and stammers: "you... What do you want to do?"


    It''s so terrible that the powerful of the star Zun rank are oppressed. If it wasn''t for Tantai RUOYE''s deliberate restraint, I''m afraid the whole Prince''s mansion would be shocked to death by this oppressive force.


    Dan Tai RUOYE goes to the prince xingzhenxuan and suddenly reaches out his hand. He overturns the table in front of him. Suddenly, the delicate tea is stained with soil and falls to the ground.


    "Hum, Hongling, lvcalyx... When are you thinking about women! You don''t want your life? Do you want to give up the throne? " At this time, Dan Tai RUOYE almost laughed angrily, and even made people feel a little chilly. Fortunately, when he began to speak, the prestige had automatically blocked the voice transmission of the whole waterside pavilion, so even though he had a lot of noise when talking with Xing Zhen Xuan just now, there was no voice in the past.


    Everything is like a silent silent film. The prince xingzhenxuan, who was arrogant and domineering before, didn''t know what he heard. He opened his eyes wide and couldn''t say a word.


    "Comet rushes to Beidou, your majesty has been sick all day..." explains Hou dantai of Beisu.


    "How can it be that my father is a strong star, and how can he fall ill?" The prince xingzhenxuan himself can''t believe that a star rank warrior like him can''t get sick at ordinary times. A star rank strongman like Yaowu star emperor can''t get sick at all.


    Tantai RUOYE looked at the shimmering Lake outside the waterside pavilion and continued: "it is precisely because your majesty is a strong one in the star hierarchy and has a much stronger connection with the star domain than a star soul warrior like you. Therefore, when the comet rushes into Beidou, your Majesty''s life star will be affected and you will not be able to get sick. And... Your majesty may not survive the Millennium festival in three days. "


    This Qianqiu Festival is on March 18 every year, which is the birthday of the Great Dipper star emperor. It is named "Qianqiu Festival" by the successor, which means "for thousands of generations, pray for longevity and prosperity". It is not only a festival to commemorate the founder of cultural and martial arts, but also a festival to pray for the well-being of the country. This is the Beidou Dynasty, which has been handed down for more than 500 years. At that time, all major cities will be very busy. Not only Tianjing City will be lit, but also Shenyang, Ili, Jinling and Dali in the northeast, Southeast will be lit to show the universal celebration. It can be said that it is the most lively festival in the dynasty except the Tusu Festival, Even Longyuan Festival is not as lively as Qianqiu Festival.


    "In such a hurry? Is this really true? How did I get out of my eyeliner in the palace? After listening to what Tantai RUOYE said, the prince xingzhenxuan was not just a dandy who indulged in sex and voice. He immediately came back to himself, swept away his previous scornful attitude and asked Tantai RUOYE respectfully.


    "How can we be unreliable? All the doctors said to themselves, "Your Majesty''s medicine stone is not effective, we can''t go back to heaven." can this be false? If your majesty dies, all these doctors will be killed! " "It''s impossible for the people in the palace to bring out the news. First, no one dares to do it. Second, all the people who want to do it are dead! How do you know if they are going to report to you or to xingaochen? "


    Hearing what Dan Tai RUOYE said, Xing Zhen Xuan couldn''t help but feel chilly. Then he asked, "RUOYE, is there any other news?" At this time, his attitude towards Tantai RUOYE is more respectful than before. I don''t know how many times. He understands that now he is like a drowning man, seizing a life-saving straw. No matter whether he is a straw or a reed, he can save his life. Since he wants to ask for Tantai RUOYE, he has to be at his disposal.


    Seeing that xingzhenxuan''s manner had become more and more serious, dantai said slowly, "Your Highness, your majesty seems to have regret for opposing you as the crown prince!"


    "What?" This sentence is like a bolt from the blue on the top of xingzhenxuan''s head. He turned pale and nearly sat down on the cushion, murmuring: "impossible, this is absolutely impossible! At the beginning, Liu maocai, the demon of the dead, was killed by his father to protect me! How could my father want to abolish me? Wouldn''t it be more logical for him to start at that time? "


    Dantai RUOYE looked at xingzhenxuan in front of him as if he were looking at a lamb about to be slaughtered. He said slowly, "Your Majesty is regretting the death of Liu maocai. At that time, my people could hear the words of your majesty and the general manager of the University, Wei Xianjin


    When xingzhenxuan heard that, he immediately jumped up like a crazy man, grabbed the sleeve of Dan Tai RUOYE and asked, "what did you say? Father, what did he say


    Dantai RUOYE looked at xingzhenxuan and then said, "Your Majesty doubts your amount of being king, and worries that the hatred between you and the ancient family will cause the split of the court! And now you and I are not as good as before... "He said sadly," when you were the crown prince, I didn''t become a marquis, but I won many victories in the foreign war. You are very smart. You are young, and there is no bad comment... But now things are different, and the ancient family is born, When you were in the northeast, you also indulged yourself. Because the storybooks from the Northeast gave you a bad evaluation... In a word... It was the cheap seed of the ancient family that hurt you! It seems that his majesty did not expect that the base race rose so fast... That''s why he delayed it again and again when he canonized that guy as a strange Marquis... "


    The star vibrates Xuan to smell speech, a bunch of sword eyebrows have already twisted into hemp flower, deeply inhaled a breath, slowly vomit out, open eyes to Dan Tai if evil say: "if evil, that father emperor''s meaning is?" Dantai RUOYE sat down slowly on the bamboo mat opposite xingzhenxuan, put his hands on his shoulders and said: "Your Majesty seems to be more inclined to be proud of the dust, but he doesn''t rule out the possibility of other princes..." "for example, is the fourth prince a dragon? Is the sixth Prince xingchenfeng or the seventh Prince xingliaoyu At this time, xingzhenxuan said the names of the three princes in succession, but it was a bit of a scareˇ° No, it''s also possible that the ninth prince, Xing canfeng, has just been a weak crown. His father greatly appreciates his talent in Ci Fu, and his mother, Zhen Fei, has always been favored by his father! Damned... "Dan Tai Ruo Xie listened to the analysis of Xing Zhen Xuan, but he just sneered and said nothingˇ° If you are evil, you are talking! " Star shock Xuan see Dan Tai if evil smile but not language, can''t help but ask a way. At this time, he was really worried, like an ant on a hot pot, who told him the news, but at this time, like a person who had nothing to do, he sat on the mountain to watch the tiger fightˇ° In fact, your highness, I don''t think you need to overreact like this? " Dan Tai if evil lightly reply a wayˇ° RUOYE, are you satirizing me? " This kind of tone naturally let star shock Xuan have a kind of bad premonition, some displeasure way: "that you say, how should I do?" Dan Tai ruoxie looked at Xing Zhen Xuan and said, "is your highness still in the crown prince''s position?"ˇ° Not bad. " Star shock Xuan nodded, now, only this prince''s identity, can give him some safe feelingˇ° According to my court''s law, if your majesty dies, should the crown prince succeed to the throne? " Dan Tai if evil continues to ask a wayˇ° That''s right, but my father didn''t want to... "Xingzhenxuan was confused by dantai RUOYE at this time. On the one hand, dantai RUOYE told him that your crown prince''s position was in danger, and your life and family might not be protected. On the other hand, he told himself that there was no need to worry about it, at least you were still in the crown prince''s position... What medicine was sold in this gourd? Seeing that xingzhenxuan was puzzled, dantai said coldly, "Your Majesty is confused when he is dying. This is also human nature. If you abolish the crown prince at this time, the country will be in chaos, and all the people will be in trouble. Your Majesty''s reputation will be destroyed. As we all know, how can we sit back and let him be a sinner for all ages?" Hearing the words of dantai RUOYE, xingzhenxuan could not help frowning slightly and pondering it carefully for several times. Suddenly, his face changed and he said, "RUOYE, you want to... This... This" dantai RUOYE sneered, but he stood up and looked down at the frightened xingzhenxuan and asked, "Your Highness, do you want to die or live?"ˇ° When... I want to live, of course Star shock Xuan stammered backˇ° Your highness, do you want to ascend the throne of the ninth five year plan? " Dan Tai if evil pursue to ask a wayˇ° Yes, of course, in my dreams Xing Zhen Xuan can''t wait to replyˇ° Only one person can do that, but now everyone covets it. What should we do? " Dan Tai if evil face up evil spirit awe inspiring, but is to star shock Xuan force to ask a wayˇ° What should we do? "ˇ° Kill, kill, kill! Anyone who dares to rob me will die! " Xingzhenxuan seems to be influenced by the words of dantai Ruoxi, but suddenly he looks ferocious and howls with his fist like a madman. Dan Tai RUOYE suddenly stretched out his hand, but he pressed the shoulder of Xing Zhen Xuan, stabilized his body, and sneered: "very good! That''s it, your highness However, just after Xing Zhen Xuan calmed down, he turned very pale, just like a dying man. The cold sweat on his forehead also rolled down one by one like soybeans, and fell down his neck into his collar.

 Chapter 607

    "What? Your highness, are you guilty? " Dan Tai if evil see star shock Xuan a calm down, immediately sweat like rain of appearance, disdain a way: "just now isn''t say very good?"? Is that all your Highness has? In other words, the other princes are more... "


    "Enough!" Xingzhenxuan was shocked by the evil of dantai, but he said: "you tell me, what should we do? The supreme position of the ninth five year plan is mine. Whoever grabs it will be my invincible enemy! Not to mention half brothers, even brothers of the same mother! "


    Dan Tai RUOYE nodded slightly to show his approval of Xing Zhen Xuan''s words, and then slowly said: "Your Highness, if you want to understand that after you ascend the throne, these other princes are hidden dangers. Sooner or later, you have to remove them all like weeding. It''s better to do it sooner than later, and it''s better to do it in a short time than in a long time, Even if your majesty wants to make a fool of himself, he will have no chance to make a fool of himself! "


    "Cut the crap, say it, how to do it?" Star shock Xuan at this time unexpectedly is to say with the words of a morbid breath.


    "Good, that''s the state." Tantai RUOYE continued: "three days later is the Qianqiu Festival. At that time, the whole Tianjing City will be lit, and many people outside the city will go to the city to watch the Lantern Festival. Moreover, the Qianqiu Festival is all night long, and many princesses and princesses will go out to visit the Imperial City in micro clothes. It''s the festival, and the guard of each royal palace will be relaxed, But there''s only one level that''s tighter than before... That''s my Yulin guard! " Tantai RUOYE explained: "every festival, the Yulin guards are always on holiday. You should always be on guard against the invasion of foreign experts into the capital city. Therefore, in addition to Yulin guards, other guards and even the imperial guards are on vacation... Do you understand what I mean?"


    Xing Zhen Xuan closed his eyes slightly, opened them slowly and said: "OK, let''s do it. Remember not to make too much noise. Send the experts to kill them. Try not to hurt the innocent!"


    Dan Tai if evil hear star shock Xuan this words, evil smile for a while, but is in front of star shock Xuan worship kneel down, line a monarch and Minister big ceremony, macro voice way: "minister Zunzhi."


    Star shock Xuan sees this scene, just slightly close eyes, light voice way: "retreat!"


    Hearing the voice of Dan Tai RUOYE standing up and ready to leave, the prince of Beidou Dynasty suddenly said to Dan Tai RUOYE, "Dan Tai RUOYE, you are a devil!"


    The northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE was stunned at first, then turned around and said with a banter to Xing Zhen Xuan: "thank you for your praise!"


    This section of records in the official history can not be examined, but later generations incorporated this section of "Shuixie conspiracy" into the unofficial history, and even exchanged the title of "devil army Marquis" for the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE. Dantai RUOYE''s ruthlessness is no less than that of any conspirators in the past and present. Of course, this paragraph also brings a lot of sympathy for Prince Zhenxuan, but it''s just sympathy!


    With the approach of the Millennium Festival, the people in Tianjing City are busy. The vendors begin to hoard goods, and families begin to make some exquisite meals to prepare for the banquet on the day of the Millennium Festival. The restaurants are even more full. After all, this is the heyday of the Beidou Dynasty, and Tianjing City is at the foot of the emperor. Every family is rich, and the next restaurant on the Millennium Festival has become the choice of many families.


    Although Tingwei''s office constantly sent people to monitor, there is still a saying in the market that "comet rushes to Beidou, your Majesty''s life is not long.". Wang Zuoqi is the star of the Han Dynasty, and he will show off his martial arts at the end of the golden age. " It''s a mysterious ballad. Fortunately, the festival is approaching, the people pay more attention to it. If we have a good Millennium Festival, the people who pay attention to it will be much less.


    For a time, the hot talk in the streets was about the Lantern Festival. It was said that the ice lanterns would be transported from Northeast China. It was also said that the emperor Yaowu would be happy with the people this time. It was also said that the Japanese envoys would present the Japanese lanterns. It was also said that this time the imperial city might be open to ordinary people to see the lanterns, As for the previous incident of "comet rushing to Beidou", it seems that people have gradually forgotten it in the festive atmosphere of the Millennium Festival.


    At this time, the same is true of all the Marquises. Even the plain Marquises and Yiwu Marquises, which have always been simple, have hung numerous lanterns. Because the royal clan attaches the most importance to this festival. Since Guyu married Princess Changle, gujia has become a royal clan. If it is simple, it may be criticized by the officials.


    Fortunately, the ancient family is not what it used to be. It has become a family with a son-in-law and two military marquis. It has a lot of financial resources, and the cost is nothing.


    If there is a low-key Houfu, it is only Qingshu Houfu. Ever since Murong Xiaohan, his daughter, went to qintianjian and worshipped Longtu as his teacher, Qingshu houmurong qianhan has been depressed, and sometimes even could not go to the court. This shows that the houye has deep love for the apple of his eye.


    Gu Yun and Gu fan have already gone to their posts. Only Gu Yu, the son-in-law of Changle, and Mrs. Yu Jue, the princess of Changle and the former Marquis, have stayed in Tianjing. Although the two families are embarrassed by Murong Xiaohan''s affairs, they are not so embarrassed. Mrs. Yu Jue is diligent in running to Qingshu Marquis''s house. This time, she sees that Qingshu Marquis''s house is too simple, He also specially sent his servant to bring a lot of cooked delicacies, and invited qingshuhou''s family to spend the Qianqiu festival in Pingyuan Marquis''s house, but his wife declined.


    In fact, Mrs. Yujue is still a little lonely, because Gu Yu is now a relative of the emperor. Naturally, she wants to spend the Millennium festival with Princess Changle in the palace. Gu Yun and Gu fan can''t come back either in the northwest or in the northeast. In such a big plain, she is the only woman in the Marquis''s mansion. It''s too sad. At this time, Mrs. Yujue stretched out her hand to wring the needle and thread in her hand, and looked at the little red cloth pocket embroidered in her hand with a smile. Fortunately, Princess Changle is already pregnant. I believe it will not be long before she can import more for the ancient family. As a mother-in-law, Mrs. Yujue is also overjoyed. Just at this time, an old servant outside the door ran in quickly, "madam, madam..." Mrs. Yujue raised her head, saw the old servant whose face was a little red with excitement, put down her work and asked, "Lao Liang, what''s the matter? If you have something to say, how can you breathe like this? "ˇ° Madam... "The old servant said excitedly," guess who''s back? " Before the words were heard, a young man in a silver robe stepped slowly into the door and said to Mrs. Yujue: "Niang..." "fan''er?" Mrs. Yujue stood up in surprise. The young man was Gu fan. Needless to say, he turned around a pretty figure behind him, but he bowed to Mrs. Yujue YingYing and said, "mother-in-law, Lingyue greets you!" Huanlingyue actually followed me!

 Chapter 608

    Mrs. Yujue thought she was going to spend the festival alone, but she was overjoyed that her son and daughter-in-law came back from Northeast China in silence.


    "Fan''er, if you come back from the northeast, will the military affairs of the Yantian army?" Madame Yujue was a little worried again. After all, Gu fan''s status is completely different from before. Before, he was just a general stationed in Weifeng City, and his responsibility was small. Now he is a vassal. If he left his post without permission, would he... Gu fan took his mother''s hand and said, "mother, you don''t have to worry, Today, the people of gourong in Northeast China are busy doing business with us. It''s too late to make money. Where will they fight with us? "


    "If it''s OK, if it''s ok..." Mrs. Yujue sat down with Gu fan''s help and looked at the huanlingyue beside her with a smile and asked, "where''s sister siyao? Why didn''t you come back together for the festival? "


    Gu fan hastily explained: "there is something to be solved in the BEIYAO palace over there, and the Qianqiu festival will not come." He couldn''t have told Mrs. Yujue that the Tianjing City was full of murders. He wanted Bai siyao to take charge of the overall situation in Weifeng City, so he didn''t let her follow him.


    "Just come back, just come back..." Mrs. Yujue said with a smile, "I''m going to ask the kitchen to prepare more dishes. It''s a pity that your father is not here, or you can have a good drink tonight."


    Gu fan also said with a smile: "it''s OK, mother, but I didn''t ask for leave with the Ministry of war this time. I''d better not make too much noise so as not to be caught by the Tantai family."


    "Good, good..." Yujue said with a smile, "if you don''t tell me, you won''t let the people in the house talk nonsense."


    Gu Fan said: "Niang, there are still some experts of Yan Tianjun who come back with me. Will you live in the mansion together?"


    "It''s OK. This home is also your home."


    Gu fan nodded, went to the door and called, "Uncle Liang, go and prepare the wing room."


    "Yes, young marquis." The old housekeeper answered and backed out.


    Although Gu fan has been appointed as the Marquis of Yiwu for nearly half a year, the old servants in the mansion still like to call Gu fan "Xiao Hou Ye". Rather than showing off his qualifications, they have a warm feeling.


    After Gu fan returned to his room, he asked huanlingyue to close the door and sit on his bed. After a while, he entered the state of harmony between man and nature.


    Who knows a moment later, Gu fan broke away from the state of harmony between man and nature, opened his eyes, raised his eyebrows and said: "Damn it, Dan Tai RUOYE must have acted."


    "Why do you say that?" Huanlingyue asked.


    "The whole city of Tianjing is full of the breath of martial arts, or at least the cultivation of the quintessence of heaven, and each of them has a magic weapon like shadowless bead to hide his breath. In Tianjing City, I can''t think of any force that can have such a big hand except yulinwei, who is as evil as dantai, and the Taibao Party of the prince xingzhenxuan!" Gu fan explained and stood up to leave, but was stopped by Huan Lingyueˇ° Gufan, what are you going to do? "


    Gu fan stopped and said, "I should go to remind Xing aochen to watch out for the conspiracy of Dan Tai RUOYE. If he makes any mistakes, it''s all over."


    Huanlingyue nodded and said, "well, with you to protect him, he should not be in any danger."


    Gu fan shook his head and said, "Lingyue, I won''t protect him. If I were beside him, if I were evil, I wouldn''t do it. I want this to happen..."


    "Why?" Huan Ling Yue frowned and said, "do you know what Dan Tai is going to do but don''t stop it?"


    "Only when I stop it after it happens can I occupy the highest moral position..." Gu Fan said after a pause: "otherwise, even if Xing aochen wins, he will not be able to avoid the word" usurping the throne "in his life. So do I


    Huanlingyue nodded and said: "although I don''t understand these, I think you should be right. Go ahead... "


    Gu Fan said with a smile: "don''t worry about me. In this Tianjing City, unless it''s xingzun dantai RUOYE, even the Taiwei in the palace commander''s mansion don''t hurt me. I''ll go back and you can protect your mother."


    Then he put on a hat and walked out of the room quickly. His figure disappeared in the sky.


    Xinyue palace is the residence of the fifth prince.


    After passing countless palaces, a figure suddenly falls down, standing in front of Xinyue palace.


    "Who?" The star proud dust that meditates in the temple suddenly utters a voice.


    Gu Fan said in a deep voice: "old friend!"


    Xing aochen couldn''t recognize Gu fan''s voice. He walked down from the bed and opened the door for Gu fan on his clogs. He was surprised and said, "are you here in personˇ° Gu fan''s mouth under the bamboo hat tilted slightly and said, "how can we not do such an important thing by ourselves?"


    Xing aochen looked around with the corner of his eyes and made a sign to Gu fan: "come in quickly. Recently, the Yulin guards in the imperial city are very strict. They look like dogs!"


    Gu fan listened to his words, smile, but it is a flash, into the heart of the star proud dust palace.


    As the door creaked, it closed again. At this moment, six or seven shadows fell on the palace not far away. One of them said, "it''s strange. When you come here, the breath disappears."ˇ° Damn, there are people who can''t even catch up with usˇ° Or elder brother, let''s go down and search the palace one by one to see if there are any suspicious people. " The leader stopped and said, "no! What''s more, the palaces in this area are very mixed. There are both concubines and princesses. If we violate any taboos, we are wrong... "What should we do, brother?"ˇ° Report to the commander-in-chief as soon as possible, saying that a master has sneaked into the imperial city. Please let him decide! "ˇ° Yes, sir The other people should say in unison, but the figure suddenly disappeared in the sky. At the same time, Xing aochen looked at Gu fan. The sandalwood in the brass censer between them was burning. For a long time, the prince, who was known as the most intelligent, said, "Gu fan, do you mean that dantai RUOYE has already known the news and started to act?" Gu fan nodded and said: "if my intuition is good, if it''s evil, there should be a big movement in the near future. The goal must be your highness. Your highness, please pay attention to your own safety. " Star proud dust smell speech, nodded a way: "I understand. Marquis Yiwu, when you come back, I''ll find the backbone. " Gu Fan said with a smile, "Your Highness, I praise you falsely. Gu fan is nothing more than a martial artist. Just don''t know your highness, is the bodyguard of Xinyue hall reliable? "ˇ° "Oh?" Xing aochen frowned and said, "I didn''t think about that. The only reliable one is Luo Yang, but he was transferred out of the palace some time ago and joined the Imperial Army as a cloud riding captain. What''s the matter? " Gu Fan said with a secret smile: "please clean your house to avoid mistakes. If possible, take all the experts from outside into the palace just in case." The star proud dust hears speech, sighs a way: "different Wu Hou, you don''t know, now the imperial city has been surrounded by Dan Tai RUOYE''s people like iron barrels, I can''t let my people come in to protect me, and these people''s identities are mostly sectarian, once found, Dan Tai RUOYE can kill, this is too dangerous!" Gu Fan said: "but your highness, you are in a more dangerous state now..." after that, Gu fan took out a stack of incantations from his sleeve and handed them to Xing aochen, saying: "Your Highness, this is the rune I added the seal of the incantation. On it is the essence of my magic secret method, which can make a warrior completely hide his breath for 12 hours, Your highness, you can use these runes to bring your master into the palace to protect you... "Xing aochen took this stack of runes, nodded and said:" it''s better for the prince of foreign martial arts to be considerate, so do it! " Gu fan didn''t seem to be too worried about the guard, so he added: "I can feel that Tianjing City has become an invisible cage. Please don''t take it lightly."ˇ° Marquis Yiwu, I understand. " Xing aochen looked at Gu fan and said, "but I still want to ask a question about Yiwu Marquis..." Gu Fan said with a smile, "Your Highness, please tell me."ˇ° Marquis Yiwu, do you think that when I fight with Prince Zhenxuan, he is surrounded by Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu, and I am surrounded by you, which side of us will win more? " The star Ao dust holds the palm of the hand, abruptly asks a way to Gu fan. Gu fan listened to the words of Xing Ao Chen and said with a frown, "why does your highness say that?" The star Ao dust slowly says: "nothing, just I am also very curious.". I''d like to hear that the wise and extraordinary Yiwu Marquis has a certain chance of winning. " Gu fan, seeing that Xing aochen asked this question, had to harden his head and answer: "the number is five or five. After all, Dan Tai RUOYE is the commander-in-chief of the Yulin guard. I don''t know how many masters he has. Plus, he himself..." he is also a strong star Zun, right? " Star Ao dust didn''t wait for Gu fan to finish, already continued to sayˇ° Your highness, how can you... "Gu fan frowned slightly, thinking that if Dan Tai RUOYE got a hundred Li wings in Zijin Mountain, he would be promoted to xingzun rank by Zhenyuan and Shenxiao Daoguo. Only a few people knew that, and if Dan Tai RUOYE should also be able to restrain his strength. The appearance of a warrior in Xinghao rank would attract the attention of the emperor of the stars at most. He would be a military Marquis and a Taiwei, However, the birth of the strong star Zun is to cause chaos in the government and the public, because the strong star Zun represents the supreme, authority, and power. It can be said that there is a sharp opposition with the imperial power. If you accept it, you will be boundless. If you are against the imperial court, you will be in danger. For this reason, it is too late for you to hide your strength, let alone speak out. In this way, even Xing aochen knows that Dan Tai RUOYE has become a warrior in the rank of Xing Zun. It''s a little strange.

 Chapter 609

    When Gu fan came back from the Xinyue Hall of xingzhenxuan, he was already on the willows.


    Fortunately, near the Millennium Festival, there is a large flow of people on the streets. After sneaking out of the Imperial City, Gu fan put on casual clothes and mingled with the crowd. He hid his breath with the secret method of the demon sect and swaggered past the secret sentries of the Yulin guards. He didn''t even forget to look back at the appearance of these secret sentries. Of course, based on the cultivation realm of these pure heaven level and outline heaven level warriors, If you can see through Gu fan''s strength, it''s really damned. In their eyes, what they passed in front of them was just an ordinary passer-by.


    If someone patted the shoulders of these secret whistles, pointed to Gu fan''s back and said to them, "wake up... That''s Gu fan, the Marquis of different Wu..." it might frighten these shrimps to death on the spot.


    Gu fan returned to the plain Hou house, only to find that the experts he brought did not rest, one by one waiting for him to come back.


    When Gu fan stepped into the room, he was relieved.


    Gu fan hung his great banner on the hanger and said to his masters with a smile, "is it necessary to be so nervous? I''m just going out for a walk. "


    "Hum, go out for a walk..." Huan Lingyue was most unhappy at this time, "he said that now Tianjing City is very dangerous, and he went out to run around."


    Gu fan saw that Huan Lingyue was a little unhappy, so he didn''t argue with the others. He pretended that he had already had dinner, so he went to practice.


    After Gu fan returned to his room, he remembered that Gu Yu, the eldest brother of tomorrow, would go to the palace with Princess Changle for a banquet. He wrote a note and asked his servant to send him to Princess Changle''s mansion. Then he entered a state of meditation. For a moment, the whole disturbance of Tianjing City was filtered out in the state of harmony between man and nature. There was only the purest ethereal world.


    At the same time, in the beisuhou mansion, on a high Pavilion, there is a figure standing alone, but bathed in the bright starry sky, with a trace of holiness.


    A purple robe of Dan Tai Ruo Xie, wearing a crown, sitting on a golden futon, but still, his face revealed a calm expression. At this time, dantai RUOYE is like a practitioner who bathes in the starlight and asks for the secrets of heaven and earth.


    The way to practice in the night sky is the way to practice in Zichen hall, which is derived from the memory of bailiyi. It can make people feel ethereal, get rid of distractions, and absorb the power of the starry sky. It can strengthen the will and enhance the soul. For those above the star level, the more upward the effect is, the better the effect is. Therefore, the star level of dantai RUOYE is meditating under the starry sky, Although it seems calm, every thought in his body is spinning rapidly, constantly absorbing the power of the stars, and thinking about the meaning of the stars. It can be said that the effect of meditating under the stars for one night is even better than that of ordinary star warrior meditating for one year.


    Unable to enter the realm of harmony between man and nature as Gu fan did, meditation under the starry sky has become the only way to abandon distractions and concentrate on Cultivation in the bustling Tianjing City.


    However, at this time, he suddenly opened his eyes. It seemed that he had thought of something. His calm face suddenly changed, and he was a little anxious. He got up from the golden futon, walked a few steps on the pavilion, and finally leaned against the railing, looked up at the quiet and vast night sky, but said: "bailiyi''s understanding of the way of heaven is the mystery of thunder''s birth and death, everything comes from thunder''s birth and death, life and death cycle, endless... That guy''s understanding of the way of heaven is the mystery of Tai Chi, All things in the heaven and the earth are eternal, and they are eternal for a moment. But... "When the heresy of dantai came here, I couldn''t help looking up at the vast starry sky, and said in a dazed tone:" I opened the door of xingzun by virtue of my contribution to the cultivation of bailiyi. Even as a martial arts star, what is my meaning to the boundless heaven? Why can''t I take it out at all? "


    When he thought of this, he stopped for a moment, but lowered his head and said with some chagrin: "if it wasn''t for this bottleneck, my strength could go further, even close to the legendary star rank, it would be possible... It''s really annoying!"


    After pondering for a long time, he finally sat down on the golden futon, closed his eyes in disappointment, and continued to meditate.


    Night, is still so rich, dark clouds gradually obscured the moon, leaving the dark people tired.


    ... the Millennium Festival has finally arrived. The whole city of Tianjing, whether civilians, businessmen or nobles, has fallen into a carnival. Even some scholars are drinking and singing in the market. There are a lot of onlookers. Although the songs are praising the Great Dipper, there are many singers, At one time, a strong sense of national pride arises spontaneously in all people''s hearts.


    If there was no Beidou star emperor, there would not have been a long-term and stable recuperation for more than 500 years. If there was no recuperation, there would not have been a strong national power of the Beidou Dynasty. If there was no strong national power, there would not have been an absolute victory over the four Barbarians during the reign of emperor Yaowu. If it had not won an absolute advantage over the four barbarians, it would not have been possible for the four seas to be salted down, There is no today''s golden age.


    Therefore, on the Qianqiu Festival, it is the voice of many ordinary people to praise this unseemly British leader who created the Beidou Dynasty.


    For a moment, the whole sky seems to be echoing with hymns, and countless people are praying silently in their hearts, sincerely hoping that this flourishing age will spread forever after it begins. Longevity means longevity. At night, the carriages outside the imperial city one by one, zigzag, long enough to circle the capital. Eunuchs and maids stood in vertical rows in front of the gate of the Imperial City, each holding a bright yellow palace lampˇ° The eunuch in purple, who was at the door, called out in a loud voice. Then a maid in waiting came forward, holding a palace lamp, and gave the lady a gentle salute, saying, "madam, please follow me to the Taiyin palace for dinner."ˇ° Yingmu Houhu yanqingchen and Shizi Huyan raccoon dog arrive Cried the eunuch. Then a eunuch came out with a lantern, went to the yingmu Marquis and his son, and said: "Marquis, little Marquis, please follow the slave here and go to the Big Dipper hall for dinner."ˇ° Yingmu Marquis house second grade Gao orders Langya lady to arrive! "ˇ° The fourth Prince arrived for his Royal Highness the dragon Today, the people who are able to come to the banquet are all the relatives of the imperial family. Although they are not as good as the feast of the officials on the Tu Su Festival, there are many, even more. In the festive atmosphere, no one would expect to have a pair of eyes, watching the jubilant Tianjing City silently, with a faint sneer on the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 610

    When the night falls completely, the whole Tianjing City becomes a city that never sleeps. Every household is decorated with colored lights, and there are many people in the upper reaches of the market, and there are endless calls. In the past, there were at most several major festivals to light up in a year. However, in recent years, Tianjing City has been lighting up frequently because of such major events as the great victory in Northwest China, the wedding of Princess Changle, the submission of dog army and Japanese nation. However, the number of visitors is increasing one by one, which is not lively.


    But this time the lights are different from before, that is, there are some people in any street, secretly watching the crowd, they are disguised as beggars, or disguised as vendors, or disguised as tourists, but a pair of eyes are constantly staring at suspicious people.


    Although the Yulin guards used to send some experts to act as secret sentries when they were lighting up, on the one hand, they prevented sectarian warriors from mixing into the Tianjing City to make trouble, on the other hand, they kept the order of Tianjing City when they were lighting up, but the number has never been so large.


    It''s just that everyone has been immersed in the festival celebration. Even if someone has found these suspicious secret sentries, it''s just a routine investigation of Yulin Wei. He doesn''t think about the bad places at all. It''s a suspicion of violence to think about these things on this beautiful day.


    At this time, the same is true in the imperial city.


    In the Taiyin hall, most of them are maids and princesses. The concubines hold banquets with the princesses and some royal clans. In the Beidou hall, the emperor Yaowu gives banquets to the princes and royal clans. Gu Yu is the emperor''s son-in-law of Changle. In this kind of banquets, for the first time, there is a male figure of civilian origin.


    Yaowu star emperor, who had been "rumored" that he was unwell before, also appeared in the Beidou hall. His appearance was no different, which immediately calmed the hearts of the royal family''s children. After all, some time ago, the mysterious rumor made these children panic. Now that Yaowu star emperor is healthy, what can make them happier?


    However, a few of the people sitting below frowned slightly. It was obvious that their wishful thinking was lost. But when they thought about the exact information they got, how could it be false?


    It was in this atmosphere of joy and sorrow that the Qianqiu Festival banquet officially began. First, the palace music officials played Shaoyin, then the dancers offered dances, and Dr. Taixue toasted. Then, under the leadership of several princes, all the people chanted to the emperor Yaowu: "may my dynasty be prosperous forever, and Your Majesty''s life be the same with heaven!"


    "Shou and Tian Qi... Shou and Tian Qi... Shou and Tian Qi..."


    At the banquet of nearly a thousand people, all of them chanted in unison, including some royal children who practiced martial arts. For a moment, the voice reached the sky, which caused the echo of "life and heaven together" floating over the whole Tianjing City. Even the clouds in the sky were dispersed, which was not spectacular.


    "Your Majesty... There has never been a year like this before." At this time, Wei Xianjin, the general manager of the imperial palace next to the throne of emperor Yaowu, said in a respectful voice: "the flourishing age is like this, it all depends on your Majesty''s work."


    Emperor Yaowu smiles, takes up his glass full of wine, and slowly gets up. At this moment, Wei Xianjin suddenly finds a strange red spot on emperor Yaowu''s face. If he doesn''t look closely, he may not be able to find it. But if he looks closely, he looks very dazzling on his white skin.


    "No, it''s a sign that the medicine is going to be over." Wei Xianjin cried in his heart that it was not good. He was about to go around the long table to catch up with him. However, he saw Yaowu star emperor striding to the jade steps. He looked at the royal children who were standing close to him and raised their glasses to celebrate. He was so excited that he could not win. Ling Feng raised his glass and said to the people below: "I am not the only one who created this flourishing age, It''s the harmony between the heaven, the earth and the people... It''s not my only contribution to maintain this prosperous age, but also the diligence and unremitting efforts of the ministers... "After that, he raised a glass of wine and said," in this prosperous age, I''d like to drink this cup with the ministers today! "


    When they heard the words of emperor Yaowu, they were all excited and said: "thank you Then they raised their glasses, raised their heads, and slowly raised their heads to drink. They only heard the sound of "bang Dang", but the sound of the pure gold wine cup falling on the jade steps. Then the wine cup "Dangdang Dang" rang for several times, and it bumped all the way down the jade steps.


    Pure gold wine cup, only one person can use, that is the emperor Yaowu star!


    Just as they all looked up and tried to see what happened to Emperor Yaowu, the emperor suddenly fell into a drunken state. First, he dropped the golden bottle, and then, as soon as he was soft, he fell back towards the long table full of dishes.


    "Crackling..."


    "Bang dang..."


    "Ping Ping Ping..."


    For a moment, countless disordered sounds came, and it turned out that countless dishes were smashed to the ground and smashed to pieces. Wei Xianjin, the general manager of the imperial palace next to Emperor Yaowu, rushed up, held the king, and yelled to the eunuch who had been stunned: "Your Majesty is too strong to drink. Help your majesty to have a rest! What are you doing? "


    These eunuchs reflected that they were in a hurry to help Yao Wu Xing Huang. At this time, many people standing under the jade steps had seen that Yao Wu Xing Huang''s hair, which was as black as ink, suddenly became as white as snow, and the wrinkles on his white face crisscrossed like gaps.


    It''s like this! All the people were shocked to the utmost extent. More people who were unprepared were stunned for a moment. They didn''t know what to do at this time, and their thinking was blank. At this time, I only heard "Bang Bang..." a series of clear and crisp smashing sounds of the palace lanterns came one after another. Almost in an instant, all the palace lanterns were smashed in the bright Beidou hall, and fell into a chaotic darknessˇ° Ah... "All the palace maids, eunuchs, and royal children screamed in horror. The whole Beidou hall was in a mess. The sound of overthrowing the table, the sound of running away, the curse of being trampled on, the panic of being at a loss... All of a sudden. At this time, a neat cry of "kill!" came All of a sudden, countless warriors in black rushed in from outside the palace gate, blocking the exit of the Beidou hall. The first few warriors in black started to knock over a dozen people who were running in front of the gate of the Beidou hall. Suddenly, the warriors behind rushed up. They had bright swords in their hands, regardless of men and women, old and young. They cut and killed people when they saw them, No mercyˇ° There is an assassination. Protect your majesty Wei Xianjin, the general manager of the Imperial Palace who held Yaowu Xinghuang, yelled. He quickly led several eunuchs around him to lift Yaowu Xinghuang up and run to the gate connecting the inner palace on the other side. However, the target of the assassins in black didn''t seem to be Yaowu Xinghuang. They just waved their swords and drew their swords and killed the chaotic crowd belowˇ° Helpˇ° Killˇ° Don''t kill me, don''t kill me! "ˇ° Please, don''t kill me, ah... "" don''t... I''m just a maid in waiting, i... ah! "ˇ° Bold maniac, I''m... "For a moment, in the Beidou hall where I can''t see my fingers, the only light that leaps is the shimmering light when the sword swings. However, every light and shadow of the sword will take a fresh life without stagnation. These imperial children who used to be high in the past are just as humble as garbage under the swords of the martial arts in black, At random a knife cut over, a sword stabbed to death, do not look at, then ran to the next target. Some of these royal children had practiced martial arts. At first, they were able to parry for a while with empty hands. They even took the blade of the warrior in black. Just as they were about to get out of the siege, they immediately surrounded several assassins with excellent martial arts skills. They immediately died on the spot, and some of them even died by dismemberment. When armed with martial arts skills and armed with a blade, the assassins are facing a group of scared royal children, who are usually treated with dignity, and most of them are helpless, the Beidou hall is doomed to be a massacre! I don''t know how long this massacre lasted. All the people in black felt that there were fewer and fewer people standing in front of them, but there were more and more broken limbs and arms at their feet. Until there were so many corpses at their feet that they couldn''t move their feet. Until there were no Royal sons in gorgeous clothes standing, some of them only had fierce eyes, and some of them were wearing black night clothes and holding swords, They just stopped slaughtering, and then, like bloodthirsty wolves, they followed the groans and searched for the survivors in the mountain of corpses under their feet. With one knife, they directly cut off their heads, or with one sword, they pierced their chests. Then, the slender groans stopped like a broken lute. Only when they stepped on the corpses, like the rustle of snow, did they hit the torches and check the appearance of most of the corpses one by one, and then they gathered together again. Before they came to the Beidou hall, they were trained to face a man who had already stood there with his back to them, The burly soldier in the golden armor arched his hand and said, "report to the commander, we have completed the task. Now we have found the bodies of the fourth Prince Xing as dragon, the sixth Prince Xing CHENFENG and all the other princes except Xing aochen and Xing Liaoyuˇ°ˇ° what? No Stardust bodiesˇ° The man didn''t look back, his voice seemed a little unhappyˇ° How did he get out? How can he escape? " The group of soldiers in black quickly knelt down, supported the ground with one hand, lowered their heads, and said in unison: "my subordinates do not work well, please direct me to lower my responsibility!" The golden warrior snorted coldly, but the group of people in black didn''t even breathe. They all fell to the ground. It was obvious that they were crushed by the powerful force of the golden warrior. At this time, the golden warrior slowly turned around, revealing the cold and incomparable face of Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu. He raised his hand, and a training star suddenly appeared in his hand. Suddenly, he tore it apart. He wrapped all the bodies of those soldiers in black, and suddenly decomposed them into silver star particles, which were absorbed into his body. He looked at the scattered swords and night clothes, and said coldly, "hum, this thing can''t be done well. What''s the use of you?"

 Chapter 611

    Dan Tai RUOYE looks at the dead Beidou hall, turns around, and a false shadow of stars rushes up into the sky, but flies towards the Xinyue hall where the stars are proud of dust.


    At this time, in the Beidou hall, there was a shiver in a pile of corpses, and a figure climbed out. One of his arms was cut by a sword, and he was dripping with blood. He stumbled out of the pile of corpses, ran down the jade steps, ran outside the Beidou hall, suddenly mounted a horse in the palace, and ran to the outside of the palace.


    This man is Gu Yu, the son-in-law of Changle. During the battle of Cangyuan, he burned his own star power and helped Gu Yu successfully kill the black robed ghost Shi dantai Jie. After that, he became a useless man of martial arts. In the following months, although he practiced martial arts hard and got Gu fan''s Jiuyang Zhilan food, his strength has been restored to the level of heaven, but in the chaos of the Beidou hall, No matter who is a star level master, it is he who sees this point. After he gets a knife, he immediately falls down, stops breathing and pretends to be dead, which is the only way to avoid the disaster.


    If he had not had two generations of experience and gone through numerous storms, he could not have been so calm before such a sudden crisis, where he could have escaped calmly.


    But now he escaped, but his mind is a mess: Changle, how is Changle? Is this an assassination against emperor Yaowu or a massacre against the children of the royal family? There must be someone behind the scenes. What''s his purposeˇ° His perfect hand grabbed the reins and forced the palace horse to gallop with Spurs.


    Along the way, there were eunuchs and maids in waiting. Occasionally, a large group of Yulin guards held torches and rushed to the direction of Beidou hall. In Gu Yu''s opinion, all this was more like acting for people.


    With the cold wind blowing on the horse, his thinking gradually became clear. There is no doubt that the mastermind of this incident is the commander-in-chief of the Yulin guards, Hou dantai RUOYE of Beisu. This is a premeditated massacre of other princes who may succeed to the throne. The purpose is to help the prince xingzhenxuan to ascend the throne and clear the obstacles. As for the other people in the Beidou hall, they are just bad luck and have done nothing.


    Just as he was thinking, he was already rushing out of the Meridian Gate and heading straight for the plain Marquis''s residence.


    At this time, the streets were also in chaos. Yulin Wei''s Secret sentries killed the ministers and generals who were against Hou dantai RUOYE and Prince xingzhenxuan, and their families. The Tianjing City Lantern Festival, which was still bustling before, suddenly became a purgatory place. There were figures of slashing and killing everywhere, as well as the fire caused by the collapsed lampstand, The hoarse cries of the bereaved children in the sea of fire, the groans of the wounded, and the begging for mercy of the dying, all of a sudden, seem to make people from the prosperous heaven to the purgatory of the last world, and turn the paradise of Tianjing into Purgatory of the world!


    But at this time, there was a man sitting in his own room of the Marquis''s mansion in the plain, meditating, feeling everything around him and seeing things as if they were fire.


    After a long time, I heard the servant at the door exclaim: "don''t you go to the banquet, master Guyu? Why are you back? Young master, who hurt you so badly? "


    Gu Yu got off his horse with a rolling saddle, covered his injured right arm with one hand, and quickly ran into the palace of marquis in the plain, shouting: "my injury is not in the way, close the door quickly! Don''t let yulinwei''s killer come in! "


    Listening to Gu Yu''s words, the old servants in the mansion pushed the heavy wooden door of the Marquis''s mansion on the plain and were about to close it. However, they saw that more than a dozen killers in black were already holding swords and swords, whistling over the wall and flying in. It was obvious that they were all experts at or above the congenital level. They were going to cut the old slaves'' heads.


    "Asshole!" Gu Yu was about to attack, but he hurt one of his arms. His speed and strength were greatly reduced. If he was in Cangyuan, he would not be able to deal with more than a dozen inborn martial artists, but now he only has the level of heaven. He really has more heart than strength.


    At this time, all the congenital assassins who were flying in mid air snorted together, but they fell on the ground like a dozen sandbags, and they all died.


    When Gu Yu was surprised, he saw Gu fan push the door open and walk out slowly. He looked at the terrible, bleeding wound on Gu Yu''s arm. He didn''t say a word, but his eyes were cold to kill.


    "Gufan, when did you come back?" Gu Yu suddenly sees that Gu fan has returned to the capital of heaven. He is surprised. The note he handed him yesterday only says that Huan Lingyue has returned, but he thinks that Gu fan has quietly returned to the capital of heaven from the powerful city of Northeast China.


    Behind him, Xie Yuxiang, Meng Wuchen, huodu, jieyunshi, jidaozhen, zhuerdaoren, mufengyi, huanlingyue, eight star level strong men slowly came out of the house. Gu Yu''s brows were all wrinkled. He didn''t expect that Gu fan had brought almost all of his elite power back to Tianjing City. What would happen tonight, Did he already know?


    Just when Gu Yu was puzzled, Gu Fan said: "brother, I know you will say that I am cruel, and I will not care about what happened tonight. But if you want to make it die, you must first make it crazy. After this absurd drama jointly staged by Dan Tai RUOYE and Xing Zhen Xuan tonight, my royal highness aochen and I can fight against their injustice, so as to avoid the future history books, Said that I and the star proud dust partner usurps the throne the stain. Brother, I hope you understand. "


    When Gu Yu heard Gu fan''s words, he seemed to want to say something, but he couldn''t say a word. At this time, only a voice came from the sky, but it was the voice of the fifth Prince Xing aochen: "Prince Xing Zhenxuan slaughtered the royal clan in the Beidou hall, intending to usurp the throne of a certain Dynasty. The commander in chief of the Yulin guards made dantai RUOYE do evil for the tiger. Your behavior is already the common indignation of people and gods. Now I have led the eight imperial guards to encircle the Tianjing City, and quickly put my hands on the ground, so that you can avoid the pain of being slaughtered and dismembered!" Gu fan smelled the speech and said to Gu Yu beside him, "look, it''s all started." Gu Yu nodded and said to Gu fan, "I never thought that this five highness had subdued the whole eight imperial guards. The imperial guards were his own troops when the northern Marquis dantai RUOYE was the commander-in-chief of the imperial guards." Gu Fan said with a smile: "it''s not what it used to be. Since the incident of the commander of Longju and Huju, we have already controlled half of the imperial guards. As for me, I know that all eight imperial guards have taken refuge with his highness aochen, but he told me that night when he asked me to have a private talk. His highness aochen really can bear it. The new commander of Longju and Huju is a member of our ancient family, The cloud wing department is my lineage, and the other five departments are all from his highness aochen. They are just waiting for the moment. I''m afraid I can''t even do such a move to hide my talents and cultivate my obscurity. " At this time, Gu Yu heard his description like dementia. At this time, Gu fan stretched out his hand and gently touched Gu Yu''s arm. A faint Silver Star rose in his hand and immediately bonded the wound on Gu Yu''s right arm. He said to Gu Yu, "brother, I just want to help you stop bleeding. I need to recuperate from the bone injury, But don''t worry about it. The evil man in dantai has hurt your arm. I will surely ask him to return it ten times and a hundred times! "

 Chapter 612

    When Gu Fan said this, he could only hear the voice of Marquis dantai of Beisu, who was evil. He even felt that every word he said would make the buildings of Tianjing City tremble slightly, showing the supreme dignity of the strong of the star rank.


    "When zhuyulin guards listen to the order, the fifth Prince xingaochen colludes with the forbidden army to plot against it. His majesty has already known about it. I am ordered to arrest xingaochen and return it to the palace for your Majesty''s dispatch... All departments of the forbidden army listen, those who surrender are innocent and meritorious, and those who resist stubbornly... Belong to nine nationalities!"


    As soon as this sentence came out, the warrior in Tianjing City suddenly felt dizzy. He could not stand steadily under the pressure of dantai Ruoyu. Even Gu Yu beside Gu fan was pale and almost fell to the ground.


    The strength of xingzun rank warriors is beyond ordinary people''s imagination, and with the powerful pressure of xingzun rank, the soldiers outside the city can''t help but have countless negative emotions, such as shaking, fear, uneasiness, impatience and so on, and even caused a great disturbance to the more than 700000 imperial guards who had surrounded Tianjing like iron barrels.


    No one knows more about the strength of the eight departments of the imperial guards than Gu fan. At most, only the warriors of xingpo level can withstand the pressure of dantai RUOYE of xingzun level. At this time, dantai RUOYE doesn''t fight. It seems that the number of the imperial guards is too large to deal with, but they don''t care to kill these low-level warriors, Even the warriors of xingpo level can''t stimulate his interest in fighting. In his eyes, these warriors below xingpo level are no different from mole ants. As long as he wants to, he can directly shock them to death with his authority like trampling on a group of ants at any time.


    Even the imperial guards, the most elite troops of the Beidou Dynasty, showed signs of panic and shaking under the pressure of dantai RUOYE. If they were ordinary troops, wouldn''t they want to break up directly? It is the feeling of all kinds of chaotic negative emotions produced by the imperial guards that Xing aochen shouts out to Dan Tai RUOYE: "bold Dan Tai RUOYE, your majesty is now critically ill and in a coma. How dare you fake the imperial edict!"


    "Fake imperial edict?" Dan Tai RUOYE still didn''t show up. Instead, he sneered and said, "I''m just acting according to orders. You have no talisman, and you have no imperial edict. You privately call the eight Imperial forces to encircle Tianjing City. What''s the point? You have to know that the crown prince is his royal highness Zhenxuan. You are not making trouble. What is it? "


    "Damn it, even though xingzhenxuan is full of evil, there is still a talisman of Prince Chu Jun. if xingaochen goes on like this, he can''t argue." Gu Yu hears the words and cries in his heart.


    Guo Tan, if the evil voice of Dan Tai falls, Xing aochen doesn''t know how to answer for a moment. More than 700000 imperial guards are all silent, and some middle and lower level officers who are vacillating are whispering.


    Gu fan''s huanlingyue came to him and said, "Gu fan, don''t you plan to help Xing aochen?"


    At this time, his eyes did not leave the sky for a moment, and he said slowly: "wait a moment, let me see if Dan Tai is evil. I am the last reliance of Xing aochen and the last fear of Dan Tai. If I show up early, I will fall into the trap of Dan Tai is evil." Gu fan stopped for a moment and said, "if I''m not wrong, he should think I''m still in Northern Xinjiang."


    Just as Gu fan was talking to them, there was a rebellion among the imperial guards besieging Tianjing City. In addition to Yunyi, a group of middle and lower ranking officers who supported dantai RUOYE mutinied and led their subordinates to fight with the commanders who supported xingaochen. In particular, the Longyu and Huju divisions, most of the ordinary soldiers in these two divisions were loyal to dantai RUOYE when he was in office, But later, if the evil of dantai lost its power, and the commanders of Longyu and Huju were sent to prison for framing the ancient family for treason, they were dormant. Unexpectedly, at this critical juncture, these two trump troops, whose combat power is second only to the cloud wing Department of the Imperial Army, were all in a row.


    Most of the main force of the cloud wing of ancient fan was in Weifeng city. On this day, most of the soldiers in the barracks of the capital had families, or could not stand the living habits of the northeast, or could not stand the severe cold. The number of the cloud wing soldiers who asked to be transferred back to the capital was less than 20000, and their combat effectiveness was far less than that of the cloud wing soldiers of Weifeng city, At the same time, it was hard to separate the enemy from the enemy, and Xing aochen didn''t dare to order to attack the city. The army, which had been waiting for battle, was in chaos like a pot of porridge under the words of dantai RUOYE.


    It''s not that Xing aochen doesn''t want to attack Tianjing City directly, but once he attacks Tianjing City, his instigation of rebellion by the imperial army becomes an irrefutable fact in people''s minds. Even if Xing aochen wins, it will be hard for Du youyou to speak. This is also Gu fan''s strategy for him. He encircles but does not attack, so as not to hurt the civilians by mistake. He uses his troops to put pressure on dantai RUOYE and xingzhenxuan.


    But this plan has obviously failed.


    At this time, Xing aochen, standing on the top of the cloud, looked at the eight departments of the imperial army which had been in a mess below. He was very anxious. Several figures suddenly flashed from behind him. He was the most trusted master around him. Any one of them was at least the cultivation of Xing soul level. He anxiously ordered these people: "quickly put down the rebellion, the defectors directly killed, don''t be merciful!"


    "Yes, sir The experts under the command of xingaochen flew down to the clouds and rushed to the chaotic imperial army like eagles.


    At this time, suddenly a few strong breath Lingfeng fall, but a shout shocked the whole worldˇ° I''ve been ordered by your majesty to arrest you. I''ll go back to the palace and listen to you. Why don''t you just go and arrest yourself? " When they went along with their reputation, they saw that the shouting person was yingmu Marquis Hu yanqingchen. Next to him were liefeng Marquis, Xiahou Lancang and Qingtian Marquis dantai wuzun. Each of the three aristocratic Marquis had the strength of Xinghao rank, and behind him were dozens of star rank warriors, but they were all good players in Yulin Wei. At this time, they yelled, but a group of people rose up against the wind and rushed to meet the experts under the command of xingaochenˇ° We are outnumbered. Deal with it carefully! " Among the many masters, Mr. Hui, who was dressed in grey clothes, only looked at the many opponents who were coming. He immediately whispered into the secret and said: "protect yourself, delay time!" The situation suddenly reversed. Although xingaochen''s team was superior in number, there was internal strife among its 700000 strong Imperial Army, which made it difficult to form combat effectiveness. In terms of high-end forces, especially the confrontation between xingjiewu and dantairuoye, they were completely weaker than the leaders of the imperial army who were confident even before, Looking at dozens of star level masters entangled in the sky below, any warrior under the command of star aochen will be surrounded by at least two opponents. Even they can''t help but feel guilty. The most important thing is that xingzhenxuan is still the crown prince. Xingaochen doesn''t dare to order an attack on Tianjing City. Once he attacks Tianjing City, he will seek to usurp the throne of the imperial court, and he will swear for thousands of years. When Xing aochen thought about it, he was at the Beidou hall when he saw the strong wind Marquis, Xia Marquis, Lancang, and yingmu Marquis, Hu yanqingchen. In the chaos, these people were not hurt by mistake, and they all survived? He used the rune given by Gu fan to hide his breath. He flew to the eaves and hid in the dark before he was hurt. In fact, he was still very worried, especially when Dan Tai RUOYE appeared outside the Beidou hall. Fortunately, Gu fan''s "magic sect secret method" was so superb that he didn''t find any flaws in it, He went straight to the Xinyue Hall of xingaochen. Then he escaped and went straight to the forbidden camp. When did the three run outˇ° Does it mean that the whole noble Hou family has participated in the event tonight? But the relatives they slaughtered tonight are all their own relatives... Isn''t that crazy? And will all the bets on the star shock Xuan, this is lost red eye Star proud dust looking at below catch to fight of numerous star rank superior, but suddenly poured to draw a cold air. Xingaochen raised his head and subconsciously looked at the distant sky. At this time, before dawn, the whole Tianjing City was red and reflected by hundreds of thousands of torches, and connected to the sky, just like a piece of fire clouds, unspeakably strange and beautiful. He looked at the horizon, then lowered his head and said in a soft voice, "master, if you don''t come back, it will be late!" At the same time, in the palace in the Imperial City, there are six figures in purple cloaks, a vast atmosphere of prison like the sea is surging around the whole pavilion, but these six people are just meditating, silent, just like the eternal reef. Suddenly, a breath fell across the air. It was just in front of the door of the palace, but a burly warrior in gold armor stepped in. Just as he walked into the palace, the warrior sitting in the middle slowly opened his eyes. The six people covered most of their faces with hoods, which was very strange. They lived in seclusion at ordinary times. They did not attend banquets or have their own residence, but they were able to control military and national affairs. Naturally, they were the six most mysterious warriors in the Beidou Dynasty, the six Taiwei in the palace. The Jinjia warrior who walked into the gate of the palace Marshal''s mansion was as still as a mountain, even with a sneer of disdain in the face of the pressure from the six extreme palace Marshal''s Taiwei. There are only two people who can have such strength in the whole Beidou Dynasty. One is the commander-in-chief of the yulinwei, Marquis dantai RUOYE of Beisu. The other is the commander-in-chief of Yan Tianjun, who guards the different Marquis Gufan in Weifeng cityˇ° If evil... "One of the Taiwei said slowly. Dan Tai RUOYE stepped forward, arched his hand slightly, and said, "Su Taiwei, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Suddenly, his words changed and he said deliberately: "but I always think it''s not appropriate to call you su Taiwei? I''d better call you by your real name, Tantai shinxiong! "

 Chapter 613

    When dantai RUOYE mentioned the name of "dantai Xinxiong", the eyes of the commander-in-chief palace Taiwei twinkled. It seemed that he was in some pain. He slowly said, "who told you this? It''s not allowed to talk about this in the past generations of the dantai aristocratic family. How do you know? "


    Dantai RUOYE sneered: "if you don''t say it, you can''t say it. Who will know that the memorial tablet of" dantai Xinxiong "in our ancestral hall of dantai family is false in the future? Who would know that the founder of our Tantai family still lives in this world? Who will know that he and the other five founding fathers, Zhang Feiyi, Zhao Yunxing, Gao Bao Xiong, Yan Yan, and Xiahou Yuandou are just being led to death. They are being blessed by the star of the big dipper and the lantern of the seven stars on the Tiantai terrace. Although you keep changing your names, you''ve been sitting in the position of Taiwei in the palace commander''s office, controlling the five hundred years of good fortune after his Majesty the Big Dipper star emperor. Do you think I''m right Speaking of this, dantai RUOYE said sarcastically: "but you are really cruel. You are not willing to help the descendants of Zhang Jia, Zhao Jia and Gao Jia, who have been obliterated for generations. You are not willing to care about the decline of the Huyan family. Should you say that you are selfless? Or do you have no humanity? "


    "Enough!" Sitting in the middle of the dantai, Xinxiong said harshly: "after all, we are your ancestors. Where can we get your advice?"


    Who knows if Dan Tai is evil and does not show weakness, tit for tat way: "ancestors? It''s all right. Being old but not dead is a thief. You people who steal the country have no faith and righteousness. How can you be brave with me? Now that I have broken through the realm of xingzun, what about you? " Dan Tai RUOYE held out his finger and said to the six palace Marshals in front of him: "you are so self-confident that you have never been saved in five hundred years. You can also be called my ancestors. Apart from the memorial tablet in the ancestral hall, what else do you have to respect?"


    Tantai Shin Hsiung''s eyes flashed a murderous opportunity, but then he went away and turned to dantai RUOYE in a gloomy voice and asked, "RUOYE, then tell me, who told you these things?"


    Dantai RUOYE sneered: "for example, today the capital has become a big casino, and everyone has put everything on their hands. Our dantai family is no exception. Now that we have made a move, it is absolutely impossible for us to keep our hand, let alone turn back. The person who told me all this is naturally the owner of our Tantai family now: Qing Tian Hou Tantai has no respect. There are six powerful stars with noble and mysterious identities, and their words are as powerful as the imperial edicts of the emperor. If you don''t take out such a mace, wouldn''t it be a pity? "


    "That trash!" Tantai Shin Hsiung swears directly.


    Dantai RUOYE said with a noncommittal smile: "I admit that he is a waste, but I am not a waste, so I come to ask you to come out and help dantai family to stabilize the ninth five year supreme position for his royal highness!"


    Zhao Yunxing, next to Xinxiong in dantai, suddenly said, "Marquis of Beisu, as far as I know, you just ordered the massacre of a large number of imperial relatives and relatives in the Beidou hall. Only Xing aochen and Xing Liaoyu survived. Now Xing Liaoyu''s whereabouts are missing and his life and death are unknown. Xing aochen and his army surrounded Tianjing City. It''s your fault. How can we go against the sky?"


    "Against the sky?" Dan Tai RUOYE raised his head slightly, but he hummed coldly: "you are old but not dead. Are you going against the sky? Now you tell me that you dare not go against the sky. What a joke Before the words came down, RUOYE of dantai threw out a fist with his right hand without any sign. Thousands of silver stars gathered at mangton, like a hill, and hit Zhao Yunxing, who was sitting beside shinxiong of dantai.


    "Presumptuous!" He did not expect that dantai RUOYE, the northern Marquis, would kill a famous general like Zhao Yunxing on the spot if he didn''t agree with him. He was shocked. His hands were separated, but it was a move of the lost boxing method of the dantai family: "boxing breaks the sky". The shadow of the two fists collided with the hill where dantai RUOYE gathered with stars.


    Seeing that Tan Tai Hsin Hsiung had made a move, he immediately sneered. Behind him, a terrible black hole suddenly appeared. All the utensils in the palace flew together. Even all the Taiwei seemed to be trapped in a whirlpool. They were pulled by a terrible unknown suction, and their cloaks puffed up like sails, It is obvious that the six extreme warriors of star rank are all fighting against the power of Dan Tai RUOYE.


    The desks, chairs, futons, calligraphy and paintings, and even porcelain in those rooms were all dancing. As soon as he came into contact with the black cloud behind dantai RUOYE, he immediately decomposed into the most original particles and was swallowed up.


    "This is... This is Hongmeng universe!" Zhang Feiyi, on the right side of Tantai Xinxiong, resisted the power of Tantai RUOYE and said in surprise: "this is the first time I have seen such a powerful universeˇ° Tantai Xinxiong looked at Tantai RUOYE in front of him and frowned slightly. "RUOYE, your magnificent universe is not made by yourself, but by others, isn''t it?"


    Tantai RUOYE sneered: "it doesn''t matter whether you believe in xionggong or not. I respect you as the founder of our Tantai family. I used to follow your example when I was young. I won''t do it to you, but it doesn''t mean I''ll be so polite to other Taiwei!" When he said that, he pressed his hands, and it turned out that he was pushing down the hill, which was formed by the power of the stars, under the resistance of Zhao Yunxing and Tantai Xinxiong. He only heard Zhao Yunxing''s "poof", and it was already a big mouthful of blood.


    Seeing that dantai RUOYE raised his hand, Zhao Yunxing was shocked to vomit blood. Tantai Xinxiong''s face also changed, and he asked with awe inspiring: "well, come on, what do you want to do?" Tantai RUOYE was a little soft at Tantai Xinxiong''s voice. As soon as he received it, he smashed the huge stone which was formed by the power of the stars hanging on Zhao Yunxing''s head into a small silver white star, and integrated it into his body. He said to Tantai Xinxiong, "I don''t want to do anything, just want to ask you to help the Tantai family!" Tan Tai Hsin Hsiung frowned slightly and asked, "what can I say about this strengthˇ° Dan Tai RUOYE said slowly: "now the situation is good for the Dan Tai family. The crown prince Xing Zhenxuan is already the crown prince. Xing aochen encourages the forbidden army to make trouble, which is morally untenable. If you want another imperial edict from your majesty, you don''t need me to do it. Xing aochen will die without a burial place!" Zhao Yunxing, who is next to tan Tai Xinxiong, immediately knows what Dan Tai RUOYE wants to do. He struggles to stand up straight on the futon and shouts: "how dare you want to forge the imperial edict of emperor Xing, you..." "noisy!" Dan Tai RUOYE suddenly raised his hand. He had already beaten Zhao Yunxing out of the room and hit the Obsidian pillar of the palace. The whole person fell in, but Zhao Yunxing was still yelling and scolding.

 Chapter 614

    Dan Tai if evil wiped his fist, evil smile looked at Zhao Yunxing way: "some people don''t want to die is uncomfortable!"


    "Dog thief! It''s only because we were blind and agreed to let you be the commander in chief of Yulin guard! " Zhao Yunxing opened his mouth, another mouthful of blood gushed out, and continued: "I didn''t expect you to be such a cruel thing!"


    "Well, I''ll make you blind!" It seems that dantai RUOYE is upset by Zhao Yunxing. He raises his two fingers with his right hand and stabs them into Zhao Yunxing''s eyes like a hook. After a while, Tantai Xinxiong suddenly stands up, reaches out his hand to hold up dantai RUOYE''s hand and says, "just don''t hurt Zhao Yunxing. I promise you."


    Dantai RUOYE didn''t really want to blind Zhao Yunxing. At this time, he was stopped by dantai Xinxiong, so he put down his hand and said to dantai Xinxiong: "it''s still Xinxiong who knows the truthˇ°ˇ° Do you understand the great justice? " Tan Tai Hsiung sneered and said to himself.


    "Of course, the dantai family is now in deep water. It''s just right for you to stand up at the critical momentˇ° Dan Tai if evil said with a smile.


    Tantai Xinxiong looked at Zhao Yunxing, then turned around and looked at the four Taiwei beside him. Finally, he slowly arched his hand and said, "dear old friends, we have been together for more than 500 years. We can be called the best friends among our best friends. I really don''t want you to be hurt. It''s up to Xinxiong to bear the responsibility. Goodbye!"


    The other five Taiwei bowed their heads together, but they could not say a word.


    Tantai Xinxiong said to Tantai RUOYE, "come on, are you ready for the fake jade seal? I often read imperial edicts for your majesty. I can simulate the imperial edict of your majesty, but I can''t do anything about this jade seal! "


    Dan Tai ruoxie took out a jade seal from his sleeve with a smile and said, "this is a fake. It''s enough to confuse the real with the fake. Please have a look at it."


    Hearing this, Tan Tai Hsin Hsiung''s eyes trembled slightly. It seemed that his plan had failed again. He had to turn his head and reluctantly looked at the Taiwei behind him. He turned around and left the palace with Dan Tai RUOYE and flew out of the Tianjing City At this time, the battlefield outside Tianjing City was already filled with smoke. Above the battlefield, more than a dozen pairs of star level strongmen fought against each other. On the battlefield, hundreds of thousands of forbidden soldiers mixed together to fight against each other.


    However, all of them were extremely tenacious and loyal. Almost all of them fought against each other without fear. They managed to stabilize the situation in absolute numbers.


    On the other hand, with the help of the cloud wing, the order of the imperial guards below is gradually restored, and the number of rebels is decreasing.


    At this time, a dazzling light suddenly appeared. The stars gathered in the mid air and became a figure wrapped in a purple windbreaker. The familiar breath suddenly hit the heart of xingaochen.


    Su Tiande, the chief Taiwei of palace commander mansion!


    "Why did he come?" Xing aochen looked at the purple figure in the air, but he was puzzled. The six Taiwei in the palace did not establish contact with any forces at ordinary times. They were almost detached and independent, but they were in charge of military affairs and even could influence the decision of emperor Yaowu. At this time, he suddenly appeared here. Why did he come?


    But no matter what he came from, when the purple figure appeared, it represented the authority of yaowuxing, which was enough to frighten all the people present.


    "Here''s the edict


    Su Taiwei stood in the cloud and called in a loud voice.


    After hearing this, all the people on the battlefield stopped. Even the star level masters who were fighting against each other just now stopped together and glared at each other, but they did not dare to fight any more, because at this time, any rash action would be regarded as a violation of the imperial power.


    The soldiers of the Imperial Army separated slowly, divided into two camps, the defectors and the Imperial Army, and drew a clear line between them.


    "Hula, hula, Hula..." in the sound of armor friction, countless imperial soldiers knelt down together, and even the star level masters in the mid air bowed slightly.


    After all, as the founder of the flourishing age, Yaowu Xinghuang had the authority and status close to God, both in the civil society and in the military.


    At this time, Su Taisu unfolded the imperial edict in his hand, and suddenly a bright star rushed to the clouds, dispersing the night over the capital for half a day. Suddenly, it was as dazzling as the falling stars.


    "In accordance with heaven''s wishes, your majesty said: the elder and the younger are in order, and there is a difference between the superior and the inferior. My fifth son Xing aochen, for his own self-interest, did not hesitate to encourage the eight departments of the forbidden army to revolt and coerce the crown prince Xing Zhenxuan in order to usurp the throne of crown prince. I am deeply distressed. It''s not too late for Xing aochen to stop his horse on the precipice. If Xing aochen knows his mistake intentionally, he can get rid of the crime of death by leading the eight departments of the forbidden army to surrender immediately. If he is stubborn and obstinate, he will be punished for treason. He is innocent and meritorious. Those who are attached to ants will also be punished for treason and killing the nine ethnic groups. I will never be soft hearted. Thank you


    As the words fell, more than 700000 imperial guards immediately burst into an uproar.


    Even the star rank warriors under the command of Xing aochen frowned. Even Xing aochen himself didn''t expect that this was the case. Emperor Yaowu issued an imperial edict asking him to immediately surrender and plead guilty? How is that possible?


    Xing aochen hurriedly asked Su Taiwei, "does your majesty know about the Beidou hall?"


    Su Taiwei looked at the star aochen, his eyes seemed to be a little bit impatient, but then said in an iron stone voice: "Your Majesty knows, your highness aochen, I advise you not to be stubborn, so as not to implicate your subordinates, the killing of the nine nationalities, but it will be bloody!" Compared with the panic of xingaochen, all the warriors of xingzhenxuan are relieved. With this edict, they have a firm foothold in morality. Even if they kill 700000 imperial guards, they will only punish the rebels. They will not leave a bad name, and they will even remain in history. So, the faces of the Marquis of Qing Tian and others are all showing a joking expression, waiting for the answer of Xing aochen. At this time, the fifth Prince Xing aochen, who is known as wise as a demon by later generations, is facing the biggest crisis in his life. If he nods his head, he will lose everything, even his final reputation. If he shakes his head, an unprecedented bloodbath will sweep the whole Imperial City, rendering the day as red as sunset, and many innocent people will lose their relatives, Sow the seeds of hatred on the whole Tianxuan state... "Is it worth it?" Even the star Ao dust in the heart, all asked to oneself like this. But at this time, a sound into the secret into the ear of the star proud dust, but let the star proud dust spirit a vibration, that is the voice of Gu fanˇ° Your highness, the edict is false At this time, Xing aochen held his breath, but he did not dare to ask Gu fan. He knew that although Gu fan''s realm was Xinghao level, his strength was already xingzun level master, so he could freely communicate with Xing aochen by means of voice transmission. Not to mention those Xinghao level warriors in front of him, even if they were evil, they could not hear a word, just like deaf mute people, but if Xing aochen opened his mouth, But it exposed Gu fan. Gu fan was relieved to see that Xing aochen didn''t ask. He continued: "listen to me, you will surely say that the breath of the imperial edict is the breath of emperor Yaowu. It should be the real imperial edict. It''s true that the breath in this edict is your Majesty''s breath, but your Majesty''s life star is damaged now and is dying. A person''s words are actually the embodiment of spirit. You see, the words written by your majesty Yaowu Xinghuang for me are different every time. That''s the truth. An aging Yaowu Xinghuang can still write the same vigorous and fierce font as usual. Is that possible? " The star proud dust smelled speech to pour to inhale a cold air, hear Gu fan continue to say: "this imperial edict is too resemble true, so this is false! I think that the Taiwei of the palace commander''s mansion was bribed by Dan Tai RUOYE, which was the fake transmission of his Majesty''s imperial edict. If he knew it was a trap and jumped in, wouldn''t it be too stupid? " Star proud dust smell speech, in the heart is already like a mirror general, before of perplexity, anxiety, uneasiness, all swept away, to that half sky purple robe figure way: "Su Taiwei, your kindness I understand, but really forgive me hard to obey!" At this moment, the old emperor of the world who was lying in Tianxuan hall seemed to feel the familiar atmosphere over Tianjing City and slowly opened his eyes. Wei Xianjin, the general manager of the Imperial College, rushed up and said with concern, "Your Majesty, are you awake?" This time, Emperor Yaowu didn''t want help. He stood up straight and asked Wei Xianjin, "Xianjin, it''s so noisy outside. What''s the matter?"ˇ° Your majesty, you don''t have to care... It''s a celebration... "Naturally, Wei Xianjin won''t tell Yaowu what happened in the Beidou hall. Now Yaowu''s body has slightly recovered. In case the emperor is in a hurry, his condition will get worse. At this time, I heard a sad wail from outside the Tianxuan hall, shouting: "father, father! Please see me Yaowu star emperor frowned and immediately responded. This is the voice of his seven son star Liao Yu! Originally, Wei Xianjin wanted the bodyguard to drive Liao Yu away, but Yao Wu Xing Huang woke up. Just when he was embarrassed, Yao Wu Xing Huang suddenly said in a loud voice: "let Liao Yu in! This is my order Several eunuchs next to him stood with their hands down and said nothingˇ° Go Seeing that these eunuchs did not listen to him, Emperor Yaowu was furiousˇ° Why don''t you go Wei Xianjin also yelled. The eunuchs hurried out of the palace. A moment later, they helped in a boy who was covered with blood. There were wounds all over the boy''s body, just like he was climbing out of a corpse. He smelled of blood. If he didn''t know in advance, he was his seven son star Liao Yu, Emperor Yaowu will definitely think that there is a corpse in front of him!

 Chapter 615

    The eunuchs just put down the star Liao Yu. The young man used both hands and feet and crawled toward the bed of emperor Yaowu. As he climbed, he cried: "father, father... It''s terrible, father..."


    Emperor Yaowu was also shocked when he saw the star Liao Yu from a close distance. Then a bad feeling suddenly came to the emperor''s heart. He looked at the star Liao Yu and asked: "what happened? Liao Yu, who hurt you like this? "


    Lying on the steps in front of emperor Yaowu''s bed, Xing Liao Yu sobbed and said, "Xing... Xing Zhen Xuan... Joined hands with Dan Tai RUOYE to kill all the people in the Beidou hall."


    "What? How dare this bastard... "Hearing this, Emperor Yaowu was in a hurry. His face turned red and he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Wei Xianjin, who was next to him, held emperor Yaowu in a hurry and told the eunuch," don''t you help the seventh hall to heal the wound? "


    Unexpectedly, Liao Yu covered his face with his bloody hand and cried: "father, among so many brothers, there are only five brothers and me left..."


    "All... All dead?" Emperor Yaowu''s voice trembled when he heard these words. Liao Yu replied, "yes, father, they are all dead, they are all dead, they are all dead!"


    Hearing this, Emperor Yaowu''s shoulder trembled slightly, but he asked Liao Yu, "what about your fifth brother? What about aochen? "


    Star Liao Yu lay on the edge of the Dragon bed and said feebly, "father, on my way here, I heard that brother Wu surrounded Tianjing with the forbidden Army... Rebelled!"


    "Rebellion? Who told you it was rebellion? " Yao Wu star emperor suddenly excited to ask a way.


    At this time, Xing Liao Yu lost too much blood and his mind was not clear. He said to Emperor Yaowu: "I... on my way here, I heard that you personally wrote an imperial edict saying that the fifth brother was rebellious. If you don''t surrender immediately, you will be punished for treason. The royal family will destroy three families and the common people will destroy nine families! I don''t know why my father made this decision! This is just before Tianxuan Hall... Please... Please see me... "


    "What?" Hearing this, Emperor Yaowu''s face suddenly changed, but he turned to Wei Xianjin and asked, "what''s the matter? Who did it? Wei Xianjin, did you do something behind my back? "


    Hearing Yao Wu Xing Huang''s words, Wei Xianjin quickly knelt down, knocked on the ground with his forehead and said: "Your Majesty''s Ming Jian, your Majesty''s Ming Jian. I''m just afraid that your majesty will hurt the dragon body after knowing these things. I didn''t take part in the whole thing! It''s su Taiwei, the commander-in-chief of the palace, who read out the edict! I really don''t know! "


    "Is that him?" After hearing what Wei Xianjin said, Emperor Yaowu frowned, but he portrayed the frowns on his face like gullies.


    After thinking for a long time, Emperor Yaowu raised his hand to cover his mouth, coughed and said: "Wei Xianjin, take pen, ink, paper and inkstone!"


    "Yes, sir The old slave busily took the four treasures of the study and put them on the table. Yaowu Xinghuang came down from the bed and sat on the Dragon chair supported by two eunuchs. However, he raised his thin arm and wrote the last imperial edict of his life, which was also the one that had the greatest influence on the Beidou Dynasty in the future.


    At the same time, outside Tianjing City, the confrontation between the two sides is still going on. At this time, the sky has gradually become white and dawn is coming.


    "Your Highness aochen, if you are stubborn, we will have to act according to the order!" Standing beside Su Taiwei, the Marquis of Qing Tian said.


    "It''s a pity that Prince Zhenxuan is willing to let his highness live, but you don''t appreciate it." Dantai wuzun side of the wind Hou, Xiahou Lancang is also open taunt road.


    Su Taiwei looked at the imperial army below and said, "those who are willing to surrender, put down their weapons immediately. Those who resist tenaciously will be killed without mercy."


    As soon as the words came to an end, one of the soldiers dropped his weapon and ran desperately towards the defector.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    "Bang!" In mid air, a star rank strongman raised his hand, and immediately blasted the defected imperial soldier with armor into a mass of meat in a scream.


    After a scream, it was like opening a dangerous gate, and more and more forbidden soldiers began to run towards the defectors. The star rank strongman on the side of Xing aochen just wanted to fight, but he was immediately blocked by the other side''s experts. For a moment, the war situation was stuck again.


    At this time, a string of dazzling stars rose up and slowly turned into a figure, but it was dantai RUOYE in gold armor. He appeared behind Su Taiwei, looked at the imperial guards who had been fighting under him, poured the power of stars into his breath, and cried out: "by your Majesty''s edict, those who resist will be killed


    "Kill them all!" Follow Dan Tai if evil, in the sky, support star shock Xuan one side of star rank martial people shout in unison.


    "Kill Under the influence of these star rank strongmen, the morale of those imperial soldiers who defected in the past was also high. They changed their passive defensive posture before. Some of them just ran to the middle of the defectors, took a rest for a while, then picked up their weapons and launched a positive offensive against the Imperial army under the command of Xing aochen.


    One by one, the imperial guards fell down. They were all the most elite soldiers of the dynasty. They had been baptized by iron and blood. They were wearing the same standard armor and carrying the same type of weapons. They had the same belief and even had dinner on the same table. Now they are killing them with their swords and swords. There is nothing in their blood red eyes, There are only two words "kill"! The troops on the ground are engaged in scuffle, and the star level masters over the battlefield are also murderous. Due to the order of Dan Tai RUOYE, these masters in the feather forest guard no longer keep their hands and fight hard to attack the warriors under the command of Xing aochen. You know, these are all rebellious. If you take a head, it''s a military feat. If you kill more of the other party''s star level strongmen, the marquis will be around the corner. At this time, Xing aochen''s eyes were not on the battlefield, but still on the distant horizon. He was not attracted by the falling star level masters in midair, nor was he stingy about the casualties of the forbidden soldiers below. Instead, he seemed to be expecting something. At this time, the noise on the battlefield seems to have nothing to do with the wise prince. Even the more noise, the quieter the soul of xingaochen is. Imperceptibly, it gradually touches the star soul level and breaks through the bottleneck of the star soul level. At the same time, a figure standing on the top floor of fengque Tower overlooks the whole battlefield. It is Prince xingzhenxuan who has never been on the road since the Beidou hall massacre. But at this time, his eyes look at the whole battlefield, but there is no one-sided situation, the joy of victory, but with deep confusion and worry. However, at this time, a fierce wind swept the whole battlefield, with a very dignified shout: "all stop it for me!"

 Chapter 616

    After hearing that, Su Taiwei, who was next to the Marquis of the north, shivered and trembled involuntarily.


    At the same time, Qingtian Marquis dantai has no respect, liefeng Marquis Xiahou Lancang, yingmu Marquis huyanqingchen, and many experts of Yulin guard all stop together, but the warrior under the command of Xing aochen seems to have no knowledge of it. He is still cruel to the warrior on the evil side of dantai, but suddenly he hears Xing aochen shout: "stop, don''t be presumptuous!"


    Listen to the words of Xing aochen, the warrior on his side just stops. Xing aochen steps forward quickly and kneels down to the figure in the air and says: "father


    The shadow wrapped by the star gradually faded its halo, revealing a white haired face. If it wasn''t for the fact that his voice didn''t change much, and the tone of his voice, and the majesty above everything, hadn''t changed, people would not be able to connect the old man in front of him with the magnificent emperor of the world, Yao Wu Xing Huang.


    Among the people''s guesses, Emperor Yaowu spoke slowly: "aochen, you are tired."


    "No!" A series of question marks appeared in everyone''s mind, and many people even showed their puzzled and incomprehensible expressions. Only one person, with a haggard heart, had gradually burned to ashes.


    In the imperial edict that Su Taiwei read out just now, didn''t his majesty, the emperor of Yaowu, have determined that Xing aochen is a rebel and asked everyone to kill him? What is the current attitude?


    With that, Emperor Yaowu turned around and yelled at Dan Tai RUOYE, who was dressed in gold armor and had the power to salute. "Dan Tai RUOYE, how dare you


    Dan Tai RUOYE straightened up and said to Yao Wu Xing Huang, "Your Majesty, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Emperor Yaowu sneered and said, "do you think I''m a fool? There are more than 970 imperial relatives and relatives in the Beidou Hall who were slaughtered by you at the same time. Who else can have such courage and ruthlessness in the whole court hall, except you, Marquis dantai, who is evil? I''m the only one to blame. I''m so worried that I let such ambitious people as you step into the room until I master such an important army as Yulin Wei, which eventually leads to today''s disaster! " Yaowu star emperor said here, a little pause, and continued: "but if you are evil, you have miscalculated one step, that is, you are short of my life, I am still one day, how can you allow you such as jackals to act recklessly?"


    As soon as the words came to an end, Emperor Yaowu turned around and looked at all the people below, whether they were the defectors in the forbidden army, or the forbidden army under Xing aochen, whether they were the experts in Yulin Wei or those under Xing aochen. He slowly stretched out his hand and was about to take the imperial edict in his arms. In a voice that everyone could hear, he read: "the eighth Department of the forbidden army, the seventh department of Yulin Wei, listen to the Edict and go back to camp immediately, There should be no delay. The injured should be treated properly, and the dead should be taken care of. This matter will no longer be investigated! "


    Originally, both the imperial generals who helped Xing aochen and the imperial generals who defected to Dan Tai RUOYE were very worried. They were afraid that emperor Yaowu would investigate this matter. However, Emperor Yaowu just asked all the departments to return to the camp. They were relieved to let bygones be bygones, Slowly retreat to the camp of the eighth Department of the imperial guards outside Tianjing City.


    At this time, Yaowu star emperor turned around and said to dantai RUOYE: "it''s unforgivable that dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, attempted to usurp the throne. He deprived dantai RUOYE, the Marquis of Beisu, of his title and was sentenced to capital punishment. He abolished the crown prince of xingzhenxuan and established five princes, xingaochen


    Just when Emperor Yaowu read out the verdict against Marquis Tantai RUOYE of Beisu, the Xiaoxiong of the star rank kept a sneer on his face and didn''t say a word. Only when Emperor Yaowu finished speaking, did he suddenly give a big drink and hit emperor Yaowu without warning!


    "Jiuxiao thunder out, jiuxiao thunder out!" Dan Tai RUOYE''s hands are open, his left fist shows the birth meaning of thunder, and his right fist contains the destruction meaning of thunder. It is these two extreme forces that suddenly burst out in the space in front of him, causing a slight shock to almost the whole capital.


    The figure of the emperor Yaowu was hit by Dan Tai RUOYE. The whole figure turned into innumerable silver particles, smashed, and then absorbed by the Hongmeng universe behind Dan Tai RUOYE.


    He raised his head, looked up at the sky with a smile, and growled in the direction of Tianxuan Palace: "old thief, what can you do if you live a little longer? If you still have the full strength of xingzun rank, I''m afraid you''ll get three points. Now you''re a candle in the wind. What can you do for me? " With that, he suddenly turned his eyes on the nearby star aochen, and said with a vicious smile: "I want to kill your new prince, star aochen, in front of you, to see if you can pass the throne to xingzhenxuan! With the strength of our star, who else can stop us in Tianjing City


    Before his voice fell, he was already stretching his body and rushing towards the direction of the star proud dust!


    In a short time, there was another breath that was not inferior to that of the northern Marquis, Dan Tai RUOYE. From below, countless stars suddenly condensed into a solid wall one foot in front of Xing Ao Chen, blocking the blow of Dan Tai RUOYE.


    At first, the light wall was deeply sunken by Dan Tai RUOYE''s fist. At last, it suddenly popped up. A black-and-white, rotating pattern of Yin-Yang fish suddenly appeared on the wall.


    Dantai RUOYE was shocked by this force. He almost stood unsteadily. Looking at the pattern of yin yang fish in front of xingaochen, he said in a surprised and slightly angry way: "Taiji, Gufan, it''s you again!" Before the words fell, a young man in a silver white robe walked slowly from the cloud to the side of xingaochen. He looked at dantai RUOYE with a faint smile and said, "Marquis of Beisu, long time no see!" Dan Tai RUOYE said angrily, "shouldn''t you be in the Northeast? My people clearly say that you are closed in Weifeng city these days! " As soon as Gu fan stretched out his hand, he smashed the light wall that had just blocked the boxing of Dan Tai RUOYE, absorbed it into his palm, and said to Dan Tai RUOYE, "I just played a little joke with the ears and eyes of Bei Su Marquis, otherwise I would have been calculated by Bei Su Marquis who has no last resort." Dantai RUOYE naturally knew that Gu fan''s "no plan" was really satirizing him. He didn''t argue much. Instead, he looked at Gu fan, and then at Xing aochen, and said with a smile, "well, Gu fan, when you come here, I won''t find the battle of Tianjing boring. You should be the last card of Stardust? " Gu fan gave a noncommittal smile, but the evil of dantai burst out. Taking advantage of Gu fan''s lack of defense, he split his hand straight at Gu fan and roared, "well, I''ll kill you first, and then the stars and the dust!" At the same time, the three were about to attack Gu fan with Dan Tai RUOYE, but they were caught off guard. Huan Lingyue, Jidao Zhenren, Mu Fengyi, Zhu erdaoren and a group of elite fighters of Xingjie and Xinghao rank under Gu fan''s command rose up in the air. Gu fan had an extra three pointed two edged gun in his hand. He flew close to Dan Tai RUOYE''s cheek and stabbed him. He shook his hand and retreated quickly. However, he yelled to a group of loyal Yulin guards and the experts in the Marquis''s Mansion: "if you fail, you don''t want to be alone and fight together, Take down the head of the stars and dust with you, and you will be prosperous and rich with us Those who are loyal to dantai RUOYE are dead men. At this time, they are all excited when they hear his words, but they rush towards the stars and proud dust behind Gu fan. At this moment, there was a rapid sound of tearing air in the sky. Suddenly, countless dark shadows flew out of the camp of the cloud wing Department of the imperial guards, just like locusts across the sky. Five thousand soldiers above the congenital level joined the battlefield from the camp of the cloud wing department under the leadership of Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen! These warriors are not only much stronger than the soldiers of cloud wing stationed in the camp, but also are absolutely loyal to Gu fan and absolutely forbid him. Although there are only 5000 soldiers, their combat effectiveness is absolutely no less than that of the main battle Corps. These elite forces like locusts separated and surrounded the troops under Dan Tai RUOYE''s command in a single sprintˇ° Good, good, good... "Dan Tai RUOYE said three" good "words in succession, and then slowly said:" it''s worthy of Gu fan, good backhand! I didn''t even expect that Gu fan smiles, bows his hand to Dan Tai RUOYE and says, "the Marquis of Beisu is flattered. If you lose, don''t fight with trapped animals any more."ˇ° The battle of trapped animals? Who is the trapped animal? " Dan Tai RUOYE''s breath suddenly changed at this time, and the Hongmeng universe behind him suddenly expanded more than ten times, engulfing Gu fan with himˇ° "Strange Marquis!"ˇ° Marquisˇ° Gufan All of them were shocked. They were about to separate them. However, Hongmeng universe behind dantai RUOYE would suddenly close again, isolating everyone from the spaceˇ° Gu fan, you are the biggest opponent in your life, so you are qualified to see all this in front of you! Enjoy the pain before you accept death The voice of dantai RUOYE is far away and near, and even comes intermittently because of the distortion of time and space. It is full of self-confidence that can kill Gu fan, as well as the inherent arrogance. At this time, Gu fan also felt that the surrounding time and space were constantly distorted, just like he was sitting on a galloping carriage, everything around him was changing rapidly, only the evil voice of dantai could not go away like ghosts. Suddenly, the feeling of crisscross time and space stopped. "This is the world I created in Hongmeng universe... I call it" killing world "!"

 Chapter 617

    Gu fan listened to the words of Dan Tai Ruo Xie, and slowly opened his eyes. He saw that the land under his feet was a gorgeous red, not the red of the fire, but the red of countless blood.


    At this time, Gu fan stood in the sky, looking at the ground below, countless figures like ants were pounding each other like tides. Among them, there were ordinary people, martial people under the quasi star level, martial people under the quasi star level, and strong people in the star level, but all of them were buried in the sea of people.


    Although Gu fan can''t tell how many people are fighting between the two sides below, one thing is for sure that the number of people in this war is more than one million. Any warrior below the rank of xingzun, faced with the enemies like rolling waves, has lost the ability to reverse the whole situation. He has to fall into the endless cycle of killing.


    "What is this?" Gu fan pointed to the battlefield with millions of people below and asked in surprise.


    The voice of Dan Tai Ruo Xie is still ethereal, but it clearly reverberates in Gu fan''s ear: "as I said, this is the world that I created. Here, I legislate for heaven, earth and stars, and I am the master of this world! In the same way, these people worship me and give me endless power, far more powerful than the power of stars, the power of faith. "


    When Gu fan heard the evil words, he could not help but sneer: "is that how you treat your believers? How many innocent people will die in such a war? Are you not afraid that they will question you? "


    Tantai RUOYE listened to Gu fan''s words, but coldly replied: "I said that in the killing world, I legislate for heaven, earth and stars, and the law I set for this world is that every Jiazi has a war, the living gets my favor, and this person turns into bone dust. In the killing world, only those who respect martial arts and kill decisively can get my appreciation! That''s the only way I can kill the world! "


    While listening to the words of Dan Tai RUOYE, he thought about it, thinking about what the intention of Dan Tai RUOYE was to pull himself into the killing world he founded. As Gu fan''s realm is still at the limit of Xinghao level, he has never really understood all the wonderful things of the strong one in xingzun level. Even in some messages left by Ye Xuanji, the heavenly killer, there is no mention of the magical effect of Hongmeng universe, which is transformed from the power of the stars. It can be said that he knows nothing about it. Under such circumstances, in the face of dantai RUOYE, Gu fan had to touch the stone to cross the river, and each step was a step.


    "If it''s evil, don''t you think you are sure to kill me in this killing world?" Gu fan sneered at the evil voice of Dan Tai.


    "Yes, I''ve talked enough to you now, and you can die too!" With a sneer from Dan Tai RUOYE, the whole killing space suddenly turned upside down. Those who were still fighting on the battlefield were unexpectedly killed and injured. Because Gu fan couldn''t adapt to this huge reversal, he couldn''t help falling.


    The sinking was like falling into a well, falling madly. The scenery in the surrounding space swept back rapidly. However, the voice of dantai RUOYE said with a smile: "Gufan, this is the world I created. There are nine kinds of killing world. If you can break the nine kinds of killing world, you can escape from the heaven. If you can''t, you can bear endless suffering in this purgatory!"


    "Oh. I see Gu fan''s voice just echoed. It didn''t seem to have the slightest fear when he went in and out of the killing world just now. Although dantai RUOYE felt a little strange in his heart, he didn''t worry that Gu fan could escape at all, because among the nine killing worlds, from the bottom up, they were getting stronger and stronger. The ninth guard was equal to the strength of dantai RUOYE, No one can fight against thousands of strong stars at the same time, so Gu fan can''t survive!


    A figure in the helmet of demon king ox horn and red flame armor suddenly appeared in the air. It was the master of the killing world: dantai RUOYE. This dress is naturally his image in the realm of killing.


    He looked at the upside down killing world at this time. The warriors who could defend the sky were better, but the common people suffered. Some of them fell from the clouds and broke into pieces. Even if a few of them were caught by the warriors, most of them were dead.


    But as their Creator, Dan Tai RUOYE didn''t feel the slightest pity. In his opinion, even if he sacrificed all the creatures he created and killed in the world, as long as he could kill Gu fan, it was worth it!


    However, just as dantai RUOYE was about to leave the killing world, he saw that the whole killing world ground was shaking like an earthquake. In this violent shaking, the whole killing world was bumping like a ship sailing in the waves, causing a slight instability.


    "What? Do you mean... "


    At this time, a figure wrapped in silver light rushed out of the sky and appeared in front of dantai RUOYE. The man, holding a three pointed two edged gun, pointed to dantai RUOYE''s evil way defiantly: "your killing world is just like this!"


    "How could it be?" Dan Tai RUOYE was surprised and said: "how can you be so relaxed..."


    Gu fan looked at the dantai in front of him and said, "it''s easy to say, it''s not easy to say, it''s not easy to say... It''s really difficult for the star level masters in your world... But..." Gu fan''s voice was cold, but he sneered: "there''s a fatal weakness!"


    "What?" Dan Tai if evil listen to Gu fan this words, can''t help but ask a wayˇ° Yes, your world has no reasonable support Gu Fan said slowly: "your followers only know how to kill, but they don''t understand the truth. They have no thought. They are like puppets and machines!" Speaking of this, Dan Tai RUOYE gently stroked his palm and said, "well, I''m worthy of being our biggest opponent. I can see at a glance what''s wrong with my killing world..." Gu fan looked at Dan Tai RUOYE in front of him and continued, "Dan Tai RUOYE, you''re ashamed to be the master of this killing world. You make your people not understand the etiquette and education, only killing and bloodthirsty. What''s the difference with animals?" As soon as Gu fan raised his hand, countless white lights suddenly separated from him and fell into the realm of killing. In the crowd, there were countless literati in white robes running around in the chaotic crowd, chanting the proverbs of Confucianism. It was not the same before, but when more and more literati were transformed from the power of the stars in ancient times, the body of dantai RUOYE in the killing world was in a weak, transparent, and even decayed negative state!

 Chapter 618

    Dan Tai RUOYE raised his hand, looked at his hands, and then looked down at his own killing world. There were more and more people in white robes, spreading the Confucian classics all the time. Lang Lang''s reading voice even spread to the sky.


    Every pair of eyes that were originally full of blood and without any emotion, after hearing the Enlightenment of the Confucians in white, quickly faded the fanaticism in their eyes and became clear. Some even changed into the Confucians in white and continued to preach.


    The Enlightenment of Confucianism brought by Gufan is like a shower, which is sown in the killing world, which has long been desolated by the blood. All the people can''t wait to accept the etiquette of Confucianism and abandon the cruel killing. This way of life naturally abandons the belief in the evil of dantai.


    This is the best way that Gu fan thought out in the jiuzhong world to crack the killing world of dantai RUOYE. The world created by dantai RUOYE can be said to have developed on the basis of the thunder world of bailiyi, but it is far more advanced than the thunder world, because bailiyi was the limit of Xinghao level at that time, and its power could not develop life in the world, However, in the killing world of Dan Tai RUOYE, not only life but also certain social classes have evolved. Although these are divided by power, they are primitive, and the only thing they lack is that there is no "Tao". This should also be the problem of Tantai RUOYE himself, because his breakthrough to xingzun level was not the result of natural accumulation of strength and improvement of realm. Instead, he was born by a master of Xinghao level who was infinitely close to the limit of xingzun level. He gave up himself completely in the form of enlightening and supporting himself to the level of xingzun level. His own understanding of the way of heaven was not enough, It is impossible to compare Gu fan with Bai Liyi, a warrior who understands the law of heaven. He has no law of heaven. The direct result is that there is no Tao in the world created by him. Man has no soul and only knows how to kill.


    In other words, in his ignorance, Dan Tai RUOYE has come into contact with the tiny claws of the understanding of the way of heaven. At least he realizes that natural selection is the most reasonable thing in the world, so there will be a great war in his world. After a river of blood, only the strongest people can survive, but this is only understanding, not understanding.


    It was because of this that Gu fan used his mature laws of heaven to publicize in the killing world. He not only weakened the power of belief of dantai RUOYE, but also robbed many of his followers. At this time, Gu fan accepted the power of belief in the killing world, and his clothes also changed, a silver white robe, Instead, it turned into silver armor, and a dragon shaped helmet closed on Gu fan''s cheek. With the bright star he was stepping on, he was just as dazzling as a God.


    At this time, the people on the ground could not help but look up at this incredible scene. They clearly saw that the figure in red armor and ox horn helmet was the creator they worshiped day by day.


    Only after they accepted the Enlightenment of Confucianism did they realize that a cruel war was evil. Only then did they know that it was the supreme creator who reversed heaven and earth in order to defeat his opponent and make life miserable.


    In this way, they prefer to call the man in the armor evil god, and the opposite is good God. Perhaps Gu fan and Dan Tai RUOYE will never know that the legend of the battle between good and evil gods has been spread in this world for thousands of years, and even later kings claim to be the descendants of good gods.


    Dantai RUOYE naturally felt that the power of belief was constantly losing. Originally, he wanted to completely crush and conquer Gufan with his continuous power of belief in the realm of killing. However, Gufan found the loopholes in the realm of killing in the nine killing realms set by dantai RUOYE himself, and then seized the power of belief of dantai RUOYE with his understanding of the way of heaven, Even in his world, compete with him!


    This was unexpected at first.


    But since he integrated the power of bailiyi, his heart was also infected with bailiyi''s calm character. He said indifferently: "Gufan, you always surprise me..." he stopped for a moment, suddenly extended his right index finger, pointed to Gufan and said: "but this will only make me want to knock you down completely! Yes, there is an irreparable defect in our killing world, that is, it lacks the support of "Tao", but you are only half right When the heresy of dantai came here, he suddenly raised his hand, but countless red and bloody particles gathered in his hands, and suddenly turned them into a pair of Dragon Wings dyed with blood. He said with a vicious smile, "because now there is" Tao "in the world of killing. Thank you for stimulating me. After all, I am also the proud son of heaven who has the star of life, From the law of thunder''s birth and death, I suddenly realized my own "Tao" - that is, all things are born, and there must be death, but man is a mayfly parasitizing on heaven and earth. All things are born to support man, but man has nothing to repay heaven! If everyone is allowed to live to the end of his life, heaven and earth will be overburdened, and the balance of heaven will be broken. Moreover, the rewards of good and evil are too complicated. There are many people who can''t repay good people and evil people. The injustice of heaven lies in this. Therefore, our "Tao" is to take charge of the way of life and death for heaven, and kill both good and evil, so as to maintain the balance of heaven! That''s the secret of killing me! "


    As soon as Dan Tai RUOYE finished speaking, he opened his hands and sent out two huge shock waves from the Red Dragon Wings, sweeping the whole killing world. Countless people had not realized what had happened before they were completely engulfed by the blood waves, which turned into the purest essence and merged into the red dragon wings behind Dan Tai RUOYE. With the spread of the blood wave, the Dragon Wings behind him suddenly expanded several times, and Gu fan''s sense of oppression also increased directly. If Gu fan thought that he had 70% confidence in fighting against him after seizing the power of Tantai RUOYE''s belief, now he is only 50% sure! After understanding the "killing way" in the way of heaven, Dan Tai RUOYE''s strength suddenly increased. Even Gu fan vaguely felt that his strength in the killing world had once surpassed the level of xingzun and reached the level of master ye Xuanji! Just as Gu fan was thinking about how to fight against Dan Tai RUOYE, he suddenly found that his thoughts had become a lot slower. Not only his thoughts, but even his limbs had become a little stiff. Gu fan felt that a powerful force was coming from all directions, trying to seize control of his body, Gu fan also felt that his body was not his own. Dan Tai RUOYE sneered: "I feel it. This is the power of a whole world in Hongmeng universe! Everything in this world is controlled by me, including... "He raised his hand and said with a jerk:" your action and will! Ha ha ha... "With that, he laughed wildly:" the gap between xingzun rank warrior and you, before you die, take a good look at it! " At this time, Gu fan felt the pressure from all directions pressing towards him, but he couldn''t take any strength to resist. He could only rely on his body to resist, and his face immediately showed a painful expression. Dan Tai RUOYE seemed to enjoy Gu fan''s pain and continued to sneer: "Gu fan, if I knew that you would become such a serious trouble in the future, I would have killed you in the military office, where would I be humiliated in the future?" Who knows, Gu fan heard his words and said with a smile: "there is no regret medicine in the world. You didn''t kill me at the beginning, and I was destined to kill you today!" Before the words were heard, one hundred and twenty-eight huge silver white stars suddenly shot out from behind Gu fan, holding up a shining jade belt and gold bridge, which was condensed by the power of stars, and set off towards the dantai RUOYEˇ° If it''s evil, I have the protection of Confucianism and Taoism. How can you control me with your evil and heresy? " Gu fan suddenly surged up, but his figure was shaking. He used all his strength to jump on the jade belt Golden Bridge, and "bang" stepped on it. For a moment, Lang Lang''s reading voice was floating in the sky of the whole killing world, and swept around the whole golden bridge. Before, Gu fan''s idea didn''t work well, and the negative effects of his stiff body and limbs disappeared behind him, One after another, the figure of the Confucian sage changes and comes back to the jade belt and gold bridge. It also has a black and white Tai Chi pattern, which is constantly rotating and recurring. Since Gu fan saw the Golden Bridge on the other side of the river, which was formed by the power of chanting and the illusion of Saint Zhongni, the head of the Confucian school, in the hall of all saints, he deeply remembered his appearance. Combined with the spirit of the noble and upright spirit of the Confucian School, Gu fan broke out at the moment of crisis, and directly transformed the 128 xingxuan into a jade belt golden bridge between him and dantai RUOYE, It counteracts the control of Dan Tai RUOYE''s behavior and thought before. That jade belt gold bridge at the foot of Gu fan, constantly rapid extension, unexpectedly is to put Dan Tai if evil also swept over the gold bridge. In essence, this jade belt Golden Bridge is the same as the killing world created by Tantai RUOYE by using its own Hongmeng universe. It is an entity evolved from the body power of the warrior. That is to say, as long as Tantai RUOYE is involved in the jade belt Golden Bridge, it is equivalent to falling into a world dominated by the ancient world, and its former advantages will become disadvantages completely. Dantai RUOYE''s figure flickered, and a pair of bloody wings behind him pushed him ten miles away. His eyes were fixed on Gufan''s jade belt and golden bridge, which was transformed by xingxuan''s power. He felt the noble spirit full of the killing world, and cursed maliciously: "why do the old but not dead Confucian friars come to ruin us every time?"

 Chapter 619

    Gu Fan said with a cold smile: "if it''s evil, it''s good-looking. The Golden Bridge on the other side is imagined by Saint Zhongni, the head of Confucianism. It can let all living beings smell the Tao and get the magic weapon on the other side. But the jade belt Golden Bridge is mine. It''s my Tao. It''s not pure Confucianism anymore. I''m the descendant of Confucianism in the world!"


    Dan Tai RUOYE is on the jade belt and gold bridge. Looking at Gu fan below, he thought that some Confucian friars had stepped in and helped Gu fan. Unexpectedly, this is the case. He suddenly said: "no wonder Chao Tianrui has been protecting you. It''s like this!" Although Confucian friars don''t live as long as other friars, they can keep their spirit and will forever in the palaces of the saints after death. Therefore, the friars who know these secrets are called "old but not dead".


    Gu fan looked at the dantai and said, "yes, although I don''t have a great universe, I have this jade belt and golden bridge, which is also my own world. I can divide a world in your killing world. What can you do for me?"


    Dan Tai was surprised to see that Gu fan had created an independent space dominated by his own will just by the realm of Xinghao.


    Although the world is only as big as a long and narrow jade belt and gold bridge, it can be divided into another world in the world of a warrior. This kind of cultivation is unprecedented. If this son breaks through to star Zun level in the future, what a terrible level will his power reach?


    Dan Tai RUOYE looks at Gu fan standing on the Golden Bridge of jade belt and facing the wind. There is a strong chance of killing in his eyes.


    "Dan Tai Ruo Xie..." Gu fan pointed the immortal gun in his hand and said to him, "do you have the courage to fight with me on this jade belt and golden bridge?"


    Dan Tai RUOYE sneered: "Gu fan, do you think that if you separate this small world from the killing world, you will be invincible?"


    "Well?" When Gu fan heard his words, he suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis, and his body was throbbing, whether it was the eight array spirit stone or the God killing sword. This was the scene that Gu fan had in the face of bailiyi last time. It happened at this time.


    "What will this platform do if it is evil?" Gu fan looked at dantai RUOYE not far away. He was thinking about it, but he saw a pair of red wings behind him suddenly spread out. Then they broke down and turned into blood colored silk threads with thick arms. They flew all over the sky and wrapped up the whole killing world.


    "Damn it, Dan Tai RUOYE, do you want to..." Gu fan saw that the wings of Dan Tai RUOYE burst, and immediately knew what he wanted to do! This easily extreme northern Marquis Dan Tai RUOYE wants to wrap Gu fan''s jade belt and gold bridge with his own killing world, and completely destroy Gu fan at the cost of his own universe explosion!


    But the result is that Gu fan will surely die, and if he is evil, he will become a useless man!


    The whole killing world, under the power of dantai RUOYE, is squeezing and shrinking inward, not at the speed of inch by inch, but at the speed of ten or even hundreds of miles in a flash. It''s like a black hole. To restore a world to a point, Gu fan and his jade belt and Golden Bridge should be wiped out between heaven and earth forever!


    "If you are evil, can you bear the pain of being knocked down from the star stage and becoming a mortal?" Gu fan was terrified even in his heart. Even when he was wrapped into a huge cocoon in the whole killing world, he could clearly feel that death was at the tip of his nose, waving to himself. But he still said calmly: "you said that the world is a world where the strong are respected, You''ve suddenly changed from the most powerful to the ordinary man. Even if you kill me, you''re not as good as dead! "


    Who knows, when Tantai RUOYE heard this sentence, he didn''t block it at all. On the contrary, he accelerated the contraction of the whole killing world. It seemed that he wanted to kill Gufan more than before.


    At this time, he completely decomposed the red wings, leaving only a blood red light film covering him. Through that layer of blood wall, Dan Tai RUOYE looked at Gu fan and said, "Gu fan, I know that losing the universe is equivalent to dispersing the decades of cultivation in front of me, and I will also bring down the star steps and the dust, But... "Dan Tai RUOYE confidently said:" the price you pay for this will be heavier than this seat, because what you lose is your life, your everything! Gu Jia lost you, also lost all! But this seat... "Dan Tai RUOYE stopped for a moment and said:" as long as this seat is still alive, sooner or later there will be a little bit to climb the star level again, and my skill is scattered, only you know, but you have gone, who will know? Even if you know, who will believe it? " Speaking of this, Dan Tai RUOYE seems to be looking forward to Gu fan''s despairing sigh, even if it''s a sad expression, but it doesn''t. Gu fan knows that Dan Tai RUOYE has made up his mind to kill him at the cost of his own universe.


    "But how can you make it happen?" Gu fan clenched his teeth, and the jade belt and gold bridge at his feet suddenly gave off a dazzling silver light, carrying Gu fan like a long dragon to rush towards the dantai RUOYE above.


    With the rising of the jade belt and the Golden Bridge, the whole sky is filled with the chanting voice of the Confucian sage''s articles. A noble and righteous spirit swept through the sky. What this chanting voice brought is no longer the white head and poor Scripture that was high above and pondering the heaven and earth, but a broad feeling of compassion for the heaven and the earth, sacrifice one''s life and righteousness for the Taoˇ° I want to be born, and I want to be righteous. You can''t have both. It''s the same for those who give up their lives to be righteous. "ˇ° If we follow the Tao, not the king, or the righteousness, not the father, then the great deeds of man will be done. "ˇ° Give up one''s life for righteousness, and kill one''s body for benevolenceˇ° No one is born to harm others, and no one is killed to be benevolent On the jade belt and gold bridge, a young man in a silver robe, holding an immortal gun, his eyes are as firm as ironˇ° If it''s evil, even if you can kill me, you can''t retreat! " At the same time, outside the Hongmeng universe, the Marquis of heaven, Marquis yingmu, marquis Hu yanqingchen, Marquis liefeng, marquis Xia, marquis Lancang, and the martyrs under the command of dantai RUOYE knew that the arrow was on the way, and they had to fight. Dantai RUOYE broke up Yaowu Xinghuang''s separation with one blow. The nature of this incident has completely changed, from the original suppression of the chaotic party, obeying orders to serve the king, to the conspiracy to usurp the throne, Wangshang killed the king, but Yaowu Xinghuang was a candle in the wind at this time. If dantai RUOYE could kill Gufan, this battle would end with the victory of xingzhenxuan. Their wealth, old and young, could be preserved, and even more favored. On the contrary, if they failed, they would not only destroy their family, but also leave a bad memory forever. Since they appeared here, they can no longer stay out of the business. From the moment when Yaowu Xinghuang''s body was smashed by dantai RUOYE, they were both prosperous and harmed.

 Chapter 620

    This is true of the evil men and horses in the dantai area. Where are the warriors under the command of Gufan?


    Huanlingyue was worried about the safety of Gufan. He was upset and was very cruel. Jidao Zhenren, Zhuer daoren and mufengyi were all for their own lives. Even if they were fangwaiwu and offended the Beidou Dynasty, they still had to live rather than die. On the contrary, they flattered the imperial court, Just look at the leader of Zichen hall, Han Lingfeng, and the leader of Zhansheng sect, the one who kills heaven.


    However, in terms of quantity, the number of warriors under Gufan''s command is less than that under dantai RUOYE''s command. Most of the strong ones around xingaochen are Xinghun level. Xinghun level has been exhausted in order to delay time. At this time, they are chased and beaten by these warriors under dantai RUOYE''s command. They die and hurt immediately. If it wasn''t for the warriors under Gufan''s command to add up, At this time, the army was defeated like a mountain.


    However, Gu fan had a small number of warriors under his command, and he had to protect a star proud dust in the star soul level. He could not help but was not careful. Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen both hung heavy colors and reluctantly fell back to the ground. Zhu Er Dao Ren and Mu Fengyi were also slightly injured.


    Those warriors under the command of Dan Tai RUOYE are like flies smelling blood. They stare at Xing Ao Chen and chase him fiercely. There are fewer and fewer warriors around him. At this time, a series of "crackling" sounds like firecrackers exploded in all directions.


    When both sides heard this strange sound, they were all in a daze, as if they were thinking about what it was... But only Xing aochen looked eagerly towards the horizon and said excitedly, "here we are!"


    At the moment when he said this, there was the sound of explosion in the air caused by the rapid shuttle all over the sky, and dozens of strong breath swept the whole hall, which made the star soul level and the star soul level warrior on the evil side of dantai even stand unsteadily, falling directly into the cloud and falling to death!


    When these voices get closer and closer, people can see clearly that these are all martial arts. Any one of them is a congenital cultivation. There are also Xingjie, Xinghao, and even the extreme martial arts of Xinghao. The total number is at least 100000!


    It''s just puzzling that these warriors are all dressed up in the same way as the people in the sect. Some of them are yuan friars and some of them are ghost scholars. They are all at peace with each other! In the early days of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, we did not know how many sects were destroyed. So many sectarian friars appeared in the sky of Tianjing, but they wanted to... Just under the surprised eyes of dantai wuzun and others, a few of them slowly came out of the 100000 sectarian friars, At first, Su Qingyun, the chief disciple of Qingyun sect, the head of the sect, was dressed in a Taoist robe. Next to him were Han Lingfeng, the leader of Zichen hall, wearing a thunder fire and water pattern robe. Gu Sheng, the leader of Zhansheng sect and Xiao Jitian, the deputy leader of Zhansheng sect, wore a ferocious war god mask. Behind them were Yin Renhui, the leader of ghost sect, and tie Sha, the leader of xuesha hall, It''s very strange that these two great demons, who are usually good at seeing the head but not the tail, appear here together with the righteous yuan friars. However, what makes people feel even more strange is that from behind them comes a pale middle-aged scholar in a plain robe with a folding fan in his hand, With the shaking of his hand, the "sunrise sea of clouds" above the folding fan appeared and disappeared, which was also a magic weapon.


    When Xing aochen saw the scribe, he could not help shouting excitedly: "master!"


    Needless to say, the man in white with a folding fan in the sea of clouds is the mysterious master Yang Qingfeng, who gave the sword to xingaochen Longxi and later to Gu fan.


    Even after hundreds of years, the Military General Yang Qingfeng, who was once under the command of Mingfeng, the emperor of Shengfeng, had no trace of years on his face. At most, he looked ten years older than he was on the plateau, and still had a small white face.


    Yang Qingfeng looked at the star aochen, covered his mouth and coughed. Then he raised his head and said with a smile, "apprentice, what I should do for you is done. It''s up to you now!"


    As soon as his voice fell, all the great heroes of different sects, whether friars of Yuan Dynasty or ghost scholars, knelt down to xingaochen and said in a loud voice: "I''ll see you, your highness. Your highness is thousands of years old, thousands of years old!"


    As soon as these sectarian heroes knelt down, 100000 sectarian friars knelt down together, and their voices were very neat, blowing away the clouds over the whole capital.


    "See Prince Xing aochen, your highness, thousands of years, thousands of years!"


    "Thousand years, thousand years, thousand years..."


    "Thousand years, thousand years..."


    "Thousand years old..."


    The aftersound is repeated and encircled in the sky of the whole Tianjing City. The people in Tianjing City run out of the shelter one after another and look at the sky. 100000 sect friars who can fly in the sky like gods kneel down in unison to a young man surrounded by them.


    This scene, it makes people have time and space inverted wrong, this is the general picture of the pilgrimage of gods.


    Xing aochen''s face suddenly showed an expression of ecstasy, but soon he belonged to the majesty of the royal family, and suppressed this ecstasy. He raised his hands and said to 100000 sect friars in a deep voice: "all of you


    "Thank you, your highness." There was another tsunami like response, and then 100000 sect monks stood up together.


    If you want to describe a person''s face is very bad, it should be said that this person''s face is like earth color. But now, even if you use the face as earth color to describe the three aristocratic Marquis''s faces, they are far from enough.


    Even if each of them has the cultivation of Xinghao rank, is it possible to kill 100000 sect monks? And among them, there are a lot of martial artists like them in the realm of Xinghao rank. This is a doomed situation. Even if dantai RUOYE killed Gu fan, today''s fight for the throne between xingzhenxuan and xingaochen will surely be defeated!


    In all dynasties, no king was superior by force. He always wanted to be civil and martial arts, and he had both political integrity and ability. Now, Xing aochen has incorporated 100000 sect monks under his command. He is assisted by Murong family, and served by father and son of Gu family. He is at least a brilliant king who is not inferior to Yaowu star emperor, Under such circumstances, the succession of Xing aochen to the throne is the general trend of the times. Any stubborn resistance will not help!


    At this time, star proud dust suddenly thought of what, in front of Su Qingyun and other people''s voice: "quick, you go to help Gu fan!" Gu Sheng and Gu fan, who killed heaven saints, were one. They said to the public in a hurry: "Gu fan was sucked into the world which he transformed from Hongmeng universe by Dan Tai RUOYE. It''s in danger. We must help him!"


    The rumor that dantai RUOYE, the Beisu Marquis of the Beidou Dynasty, was promoted to be a star worshiper with the help of bailiyi, the chief disciple of Zichen hall, in Zijin Mountain. Although he was banned in the Beidou Dynasty, it has been spread all over the cultivation world for a long time. Therefore, all the sects are not surprised to hear that dantai RUOYE has a great universe.


    However, Su Qingyun, who was next to the ancient sage, frowned and said, "how can we get into this vast universe that is as evil as Dan Tai?"


    Gu Sheng said in a hurry: "everyone, Gu fan''s" magic sect secret method "is our unique skill, so I have a set of methods to establish contact with him. Please put your hands on me!" It is impossible for the ancient sage to say that he is Gu fan''s dummy of heaven and soul. In a hurry, he made up this reason. After all, the ancient sage, who killed heaven, is also the leader of the holy gate. Even if he is the dummy of heaven soul, no one dares to say more now.


    When they heard this, they gathered around the ancient sage and put their hands on him. A green light suddenly rose from the ancient sage. Suddenly, it melted his body and wrapped all the people around him. It turned into a green rainbow bridge and pierced the space where Gu fan and Dan Tai RUOYE had just disappeared.


    However, at this time, in the space of killing world, Gu fan''s situation is already in danger.


    Such a big killing world has shrunk to only one foot. Gu fan keeps pushing the jade belt and golden bridge to rush towards dantai RUOYE, which leads the whole killing world to wrap him up with dantai RUOYE. Now, dantai RUOYE finally has no way to retreat and stands one foot in front of Gu fan.


    Under the background of blood red, Dan Tai RUOYE gave out Jie Jie''s cold laughter, just like a devil who destroyed everything: "Gu fan, it''s great... I can finally kill you myself! It''s a wonderful feeling! "


    At this time, Gu fan stood at the front end of the jade belt Golden Bridge with an immortal gun. His body was like a sculpture, and his eyes were as determined as iron.


    It''s just that his strength is not enough. The jade belt and gold bridge can be further extended, not to mention one foot. Even if it can be further extended one foot and one inch, it is no longer possible. Not only that, behind him, the jade belt and gold bridge is being crushed inch by inch by the pressure generated by the contraction of the killing world, breaking into small silver fragments and falling into the unknown space.


    It is for this reason that Dan Tai RUOYE will laugh wildly in front of Gu fan, because he knows that Gu fan has done his best. In fact, as long as Gu fan''s jade belt and gold bridge only extends a foot forward, he will be able to wrap up Dan Tai RUOYE, and then they will die together. On this day, there will be a strong star Zun level person in the whole cultivation world, as well as a warrior whose realm is in the star hero level, but whose strength is equal to the star Zun level.


    But Gufan has no chance!


    You''re alive, your opponent is dead, there''s nothing more exciting than that!


    Gu fan looked at the shrinking killing world and the jade belt and gold bridge falling apart inch by inch behind him. A sense of melancholy finally came to his heart... "It''s only ten feet away. It''s a pity." Gu fan lamented in his heartˇ° It''s a pity that I didn''t kill him. The gap between xingzun rank and xingzun rank is really a difference... If I can break through xingzun rank... If... Alas. "


    In fact, Gu fan didn''t want to break through the xingzun level, but since he broke through the Xinghao level and gained 128 xingxuan, he didn''t feel the bottleneck at all. If the martial arts feel the bottleneck and it''s a natural situation to break through it, Gu fan now seems to feel that the realm has come to an end, and there is no way to go ahead. He is so powerful, The accumulation of the realm of the Jedi is no less than any star Zunwu, but even the threshold of the star Zun step can not be touched, which is really strange!


    If it wasn''t for Gu fan who didn''t break through to the star Zun level, he would not be constrained in the battle with Dan Tai RUOYE. He couldn''t do it at all... He already regretted his recklessness and carelessness. At that time, we shouldn''t have entrusted ourselves to enter the killing world.

 Chapter 621

    Although with the passage of time, the contraction speed of the killing world is getting slower and slower. At the last ten feet, due to the infinite increase of density, it can only shrink a little more than one inch at every moment. Rao is so. Now Gufan''s jade belt Golden Bridge only has less than one foot standing at his feet. Although there is only one foot left on the jade belt and the Golden Bridge, and the Tai Chi pattern is almost too thin to be seen, the chanting of the Confucian sage''s articles in the space has reached the peak. The loud and clear sound of books fills the whole space, which seems to symbolize the supreme spirit of the Confucian sage''s indomitable spirit.


    Gu fan has no doubt that as long as the jade belt and gold bridge under his feet is completely engulfed, his body will be crushed to pieces by the great power generated by the infinite compression of the killing world, and even whether the soul can still exist.


    "Has it come to an end at last?" Gu fan sighed in his heart and said, "it''s a pity, master. I have no chance to see the world above xingzun step. I''m disappointed with you!"


    Thinking of this, he could not help holding the immortal gun in his hand. He was ready to detonate the three magic weapons in his body, namely, killing the gods, chopping the magic sword, eight array of spirit stones, and the immortal gun in his hand, when the jade belt and golden bridge were completely engulfed, The power generated by the explosion of these three magic weapons will completely wipe out Gu fan''s body and soul from the six paths of samsara. However, at such a close distance, even if he does not die, he will become a disabled person all his life. If he has no chance to practice martial arts, he will only live in this world!


    When he made up his mind, he calmed down. The fear and uneasiness caused by the death before also decreased like a ebb tide. What remained was the determination to burn both jade and stone!


    However, at this time, from his body, a blue light suddenly appeared. Before Gu fan realized what had happened, Gu Sheng, who was dressed in white and wore a ferocious mask, fell beside him. Then Xiao Jitian, Su Qingyun, Han Lingfeng, Yin Renhui, tiesha... These powerful people of Xinghao level and Xinghao level limit appeared beside him, As soon as they appeared, they raised their hands together and put them on Gu fan''s shoulder. Suddenly, the strength of the six powerful men in the world poured into Gu fan''s body, which was close to the withered lamp in order to maintain the jade belt and golden bridge.


    Just like the long drought and sweet dew, Gu fan felt that his spirit was suddenly shaken. The original mood of seeking death and burning jade suddenly turned into a strong desire for survival. He suddenly lifted the immortal gun in his hand, but suddenly extended the jade belt and golden bridge to the foot of dantai RUOYE.


    With a bang, Dan Tai RUOYE, who had thought everything was over, had not realized what had happened. He had already been rolled up on the jade belt bridge by Gu fan. When he calmed down and looked at Gu fan again, he saw seven of the strongest warriors in the world, including Lian Gu fan, standing in front of him.


    Although none of these seven people, except Gu fan, is worth mentioning in front of Tantai RUOYE, when these seven people work together, even though Tantai RUOYE is a star worshipped warrior, who is higher than all of them to a higher level, and wants to kill the seven people, they can''t help it.


    It''s no exaggeration to say that if Gu fan got the help of these six people and combined with his own understanding of the Tao of heaven, he would pour all his strength on the Golden Bridge of jade belt, and even pierce the evil universe of dantai and leave, although the other six people might run out of oil and light, and their cultivation might be greatly damaged, But the end of Dan Tai Ruo Xie is certain - become a useless person!


    Turn a star rank strong person into a useless person who is inferior to ordinary people!


    And the most important thing is that Gu fan will not die!


    When he was thinking about it, Gu fan in front of Dan Tai RUOYE was already holding the immortal gun. He sneered at Dan Tai RUOYE and said, "Dan Tai RUOYE, now you have stepped on my jade belt and golden bridge. In my world, let me bury you completely in the seventh reincarnation and sink forever."


    After that, he was in a flash, but he had already arrived between breathing, but he was holding the immortal gun in both hands, facing dantai RUOYE, heading down, and stagnating in mid air. "Heaven God Road, human Road, animal Road, Shura Road, hungry ghost Road, hell road" six ancient seal characters suddenly appeared and disappeared, which is exactly the lofty meaning of the immortal gun "seven reincarnation days"!


    Then a revolving door of the six paths of samsara appeared behind Dan Tai RUOYE with the cleavage of the immortal gun.


    Seeing that dantai RUOYE was about to be hit by Gufan''s seven paths of reincarnation, his figure suddenly flashed. He turned the shrinking world of killing back and withdrew from the space of one Zhang. Just when Gufan used the seven paths of reincarnation, he escaped from the jade belt Golden Bridge.


    Gu fan was defeated by one blow, and the tip of the immortal gun fell on the jade belt Golden Bridge. Because he wanted to kill with one blow, he used too much force, and the tip of the gun went several inches above the bridge, so it was hard to pull it out again.


    Gu fan had to glare at Dan Tai RUOYE and sneer: "are you afraid? Do you dare not take my shot? "


    Who knows, dantai RUOYE, who is suspended in the air, looks at Gufan and sneers: "Gufan, with the help of so many people''s strength, even if you kill me, what''s the glory? Besides, you don''t have to kill me. What can you be proud of? " With that, he suddenly raised his hand and tore open the space he had created. He pulled the killing world around him like a flag to his back, and turned it into the universe behind him again, letting the jade belt and golden bridge cross the sky.


    "Gufan!" As soon as huanlingyue sees that Gu fan is safe, she shoutsˇ° Marquis Yiwu, are you ok? " The star Ao dust sees Gu fan to be all right, in the heart a stone also fell to the ground. Gu fan didn''t talk to these two people. Instead, he looked at the dantai RUOYE in front of him for fear that he would suddenly burst out and hurt huanlingyue or xingaochen when he was distracted. Dan Tai RUOYE looked at Gu fan and the people behind him, and said, "Gu fan, if you have the courage, I will be on the southeast Ying sea in about one month. How about you compete with me?" Gu fan raised his eyes, looked at the dantai, and said in a deep voice, "if you fight on the sea, you won''t hurt the innocent. It''s very good. I promise you!" Dan Tai RUOYE heard Gu fan''s words, but he pulled the corner of his mouth and said with a sneer, "well, Gu fan, you should cherish the last month that I gave you."

 Chapter 622

    Gu fan was silent when he looked at dantai RUOYE, but his body suddenly broke down into countless tiny silver stars, turned into a rainbow and flew away from the sky.


    On this journey, the Marquis of heaven, the Marquis of the noble, the Marquis of the noble, the Marquis of the noble, the Marquis of the strong wind, the Marquis of the summer, and the Marquis of the Lancang, are all stupid. Some of the dead men under the command of the evil of the dantai are determined and resist to death, while some of them are not determined and commit suicide one after another. After all, under the siege of 100000 sect monks, none of them can survive. Things have come to such a stage, It''s impossible to surrender.


    Xing aochen came forward slowly, but he was about to speak to Su Taiwei, who had been silent just now. The most respected Taiwei in the palace commander''s mansion said first: "I falsely passed the imperial edict, I have lost your Majesty''s trust, but this matter has nothing to do with the other Taiwei in the palace commander''s mansion, it''s all my own behavior..." he stopped for a moment, He sighed: "if I make such a big mistake, I will die to thank you!" After that, he turned to the direction of the Imperial City, knelt down slowly and kowtowed his head. His body was like a leaf torn by the strong wind, and broke apart with a crack. It turned into countless tiny stars and awn particles. He lingered in the sky for a while, and then gathered into the appearance of Su Taiwei. There was a smile of relief on his face, Then, as if they were blown out, these tiny stars made a quick "click click" light sound one by one, smashed and extinguished. A moment later, a strong star of the rank of star hero completely fell.


    Xing aochen turned around and looked at the three noble soldiers and said, "you three, since you are involved in this matter, you should be aware of it. You don''t need to say anything more in this palace, do you?"


    After listening to Xing aochen''s words, he nodded slightly. Then he suddenly gathered his palm, but it was hard to split on his heart. He only heard a dull sound of "bang". A blood arrow shot out of his mouth and shot into the air. Then his body in heavy armor suddenly lost all its breath, Just like an ordinary heavy object, it fell down from a high altitude. A moment later, with a "dull sound" of falling to the ground, another star warrior fell down. At that time, Xiaoxiong once fell into the dust like an ordinary man on the same level as Hou Guyun in the plain.


    "To heaven!"


    "Big brother!"


    When yingmu Marquis Hu yanqingchen and liefeng Marquis Xia Marquis Lancang saw this scene, they both felt a sense that things hurt others and almost cried.


    "We fight with you!" With a roar of strong wind, the eight nebulae behind him burst out of the void like dragons and snakes. A hot wind swept through the whole space. A group of fiery fist strength enough to melt steel was smashing at xingaochen, who only had the strength of Xinghun level. This is the unique "strong wind fist" of the Xiahou family!


    At this time, a silver white figure suddenly appeared in front of Xing aochen. He raised his hand and lightly used a right fist to block the burning flame of "liefengquan", which was made by Xiahou Lancang. When he reached Gufan''s hand, it was like a mass of flour, which was crushed in an instant. Then his left hand raised, He had already grasped the startled skeleton sword, which turned into a killing God and chopping demon sword. With a flash of black light, a hole through the heart appeared in the chest of Lancang, the summer Marquis, and the black light flew back to Gu fan''s hands in a moment. It was the strongest single sword skill of Yuqi sword formula - "Zhuxian sword"!


    Kill a star in one shot!


    It can be said that all the sect friars who saw this scene were shocked. Some of them didn''t think highly of Gu fan because they didn''t know his real strength, such as Su Qingyun and tiesha. Seeing this scene, they were also frightened. How many moves could they make in the hands of this young Yiwu Marquis?


    Without Gu fan''s strength, he would not have the confidence to kill him with one strike. It was the one strike that killed a star rank strongman in a flash, which planted the seeds of trembling, walking on thin ice and not daring to resist Gu fan in the hearts of 100000 sect monks.


    At this time, the yingmu Hou Hu yanqingchen who saw this scene was as scared as dementia. He only saw Gu fan smash the fierce wind Hou Xiahou Lancang''s desperate blow with one punch, then his left hand swung, the black light was dazzling, and the Xiahou Lancang beside him was dead!


    The gap of strength, the absolute gap of strength!


    Just when yingmu Marquis called yanqingchen, Gu fan ordered in a deep voice: "put down this villain, put him in the prison, and take strict care of him, so as not to die without proof!"


    "Yes, sir!" Gu fan''s side''s extreme way real person several superior should be a, go up not effortlessly captured the Huyan Qing Chen, press him to fall toward the ground.


    At this time, Xing aochen turned around and looked at the people and said, "you have worked hard. The leader and the first disciple will stay and wait for the reward. The rest of the people can go back to their respective mountain gates. The reward will be sent to each Mountain Gate in a few days!"


    "Yes, your highness!" After hearing this, one hundred thousand sect friars fell down on their knees and answered in unison. Then they broke through the air and flew in all directions like crows.


    After 100000 sect friars left, only Gu fan, Xing aochen, Yang Qingfeng and a few incomparable experts were left in the whole sky.


    At this time, the sun was shining high. The battle of the crown prince lasted from the evening of the previous day to the noon of today. Although it was not long, it was extremely dangerous, with many casualties.


    Yang Qingfeng fanned the sunrise cloud chart in his hand, looked at Gu fan and the star aochen, and said with a smile, "aochen, in the future, the mountains and rivers will be on your shoulders. Before, I was worried about your ability. Now I can see that you are assisted by different Marquis Wu, so I can travel around the world at ease as a teacher." At this point, he stopped for a moment and said with a smile: "maybe you and this different Marquis Gufan will be a wonderful story of the emperor and his ministers in the future." Xing aochen and Gu fan looked at each other, but they didn''t speak. There was no ecstasy of victory in their eyes, but the heavy responsibility and yearning for the future. In the middle of the sky, the star aochen looked at the magnificent imperial city at his feet and the vast territory outside Tianjing City. Facing Yang Qingfeng behind him, he said in a sincere tone: "master, can you not go? Please help me Yang Qingfeng fanned the folding fan in his hand with a smile and said, "disciple, Shifu really doesn''t like to eat imperial food. He just feels that you are destined to be a teacher, so he takes the initiative to ask to be your teacher. He wants to help you ascend the throne of God one day and achieve some hegemony, just like the man on the plateau. Now that his long cherished wish has come, would you like to live a leisurely life as a teacher?" Xing aochen closed her eyes slightly, but there were countless pictures of her mysterious master Yang Qingfeng in the past 20 years. She thought that the corners of her eyes were moist. Yang Qingfeng sighed when he saw the star and the dust. He knew that it was meaningless if he didn''t go any more. His figure suddenly turned around, absorbed his body and flew towards the distant sky. A moment later, Xing aochen slowly opened his eyes, but his eyes were calm and deep again. He said to Gu fan beside him: "Yiwu Marquis, accompany me into the palace!" Gu fan is slightly a Leng, ask a way: "enter palace to do what?"ˇ° Meet your father The star Ao dust finishes saying, the figure is in a flash, already is riding the wind to be like an eagle general to sweep toward the sky capital below, Gu fan a little hesitant, also followed to fly down. But as soon as they landed on the ground, they saw countless people around the fengque building, muttering something. Xing aochen frowned slightly and asked Gu fan, "what are they looking at? Is it the corpse of Tan Tai Wu Zun? " Gu fan, after all, is a master of martial arts in the unity of heaven and man. He is far more sensitive than ordinary people. At this time, he clearly heard the people''s words, but with a sigh, he said to Xing aochen: "Your Highness, Xing Zhenxuan jumped down from the top of fengque building and killed himself! These people are looking at him! " After listening to Gu fan''s words, Xing aochen was shocked. His face was stunned at first, and then regretted. He said to Gu fan, "let the Yulin guards drive the people away. After all, Xing Zhenxuan was also the prince of the Dynasty and my elder brother. He exposed his body in the city. After all, it''s not elegant, so I''d better collect it for him..." Xing aochen hesitated for a moment, Then he said: "bury him, still placed on the imperial mausoleum. I''m afraid he was only bewitched by Dan Tai Ruo Xie, so he made such a big mistake. I hope he won''t be a lonely ghost after he died..." Gu fan heard Xing aochen''s words, and his heart was slightly moved. He lowered his head and said in a deep voice: "Your Highness is really the master of benevolence." When Xing aochen heard Gu fan''s words, he sighed and said with a smile: "I''m not benevolent, but I''m miserable. If we were the losers today, would I be the same as he is now? " Gu fan also sighed when he heard Xing aochen''s words. He called the duty officer Yulin Wei and arranged things. He and Xing aochen took a carriage to cross the street and drive towards the imperial city. As soon as I entered the Imperial City, I heard that all the eunuchs and maids in the imperial city were frantically spreading a message: Your Majesty is critically ill! Xing aochen and Gu fan have a look at each other. Obviously, as the star level masters, they all know that it is only a matter of time before Yaowu star emperor dies after comet rushes to Beidou, but they never thought that they would come so fast! The two rushed to the Tianxuan hall where emperor Yaowu was. Of course, the yulinwei and eunuchs who guarded the Tianxuan hall did not dare to block xingaochen and Gufan. Now that the outcome is known, his highness xingaochen is the crown prince of the country, and he will soon be the new star emperor. Marquis Wu Gu fan, as a confidant of his highness aochen, must be in power in the future. If he tries to stop these two people, he will be blind.

 Chapter 623

    When Xing aochen and Gu fan step into tiantianxuan hall, they see a scene like this: the dying emperor Yaowu is lying on the luxurious dragon bed, but the luxurious dragon bed can only set off his thin body, and does not show any royal spirit. This once powerful emperor of the world, his life is as thin as a layer of paper, as if a gust of wind can tear it apart.


    "Father King..."


    "Your majesty Xing aochen and Gu fan each yelled, but they quickly walked to the side of the Dragon bed. At this time, Wei Xianjin, the chief manager of the Imperial Palace, stood by the side of the Dragon bed. He looked up at Xing aochen and made a silent gesture, which means "Your Majesty is resting.".


    When Xing aochen saw Wei Xianjin''s gesture, he also hushed up and walked to the Dragon bed quietly. However, he saw Yao Wu''s clenched teeth slightly open, his tongue and lips wriggling for a long time before he made a sound: "Ao... Where''s Ao Chen? I hear... Aochen is back... "


    Star proud dust smell speech, quickly hold Yao Wu star emperor that cold hands, concern way: "father emperor, I am here, I come back!"


    Yaowu star emperor felt the temperature in his palm. On his wrinkled face, he put on a smile and said, "have you solved all the problems?"


    The star Ao dust once again pulled Yao Wu star emperor''s another hand, said: "father emperor, except Dan Tai if evil escape, other people have been subdued."


    Hearing that dantai RUOYE had fled, Emperor Yaowu sighed: "I''m afraid it will be a big trouble for you when he leaves! What about your brother? What about Zhenxuan? "


    Star aochen heard Yaowu star emperor mentioned xingzhenxuan, know tiger poison does not eat son, even if xingzhenxuan did such a wrong thing, Yaowu star emperor still thought of him, he thought about it, or decided to tell the truth to Yaowu star Emperor: "father, Zhenxuan, he killed himself after defeat!"


    "Ah..." Yao Wu star emperor''s eyes did not open, but his ears were very good. Hearing the words of Xing Ao Chen, he sighed and asked, "how did you die?"


    "Jump off the stairs and die!" The star Ao dust truthfully answers a way.


    Hearing this, Emperor Yaowu said slowly, "I think Zhenxuan will also die. This child is not bad in nature. If you want to blame him, you should blame dantai RUOYE."


    Gu fan and Xing aochen all nodded their heads in agreement.


    At this point, Yao Wu star emperor suddenly straightened up half of his body, coughed twice, took star Ao Chen''s hand and said, "Ao Chen, after I leave, the whole country will be entrusted to you."


    The star Ao dust listens to Yao Wu star emperor this words, quickly comforts a way: "father emperor, you don''t want to think wildly, you are just the body unwell now, won''t have a big problem."


    But when Emperor Yaowu heard these words, he said with a sad smile: "aochen, I know more about myself than you do. If I get a blow from dantai, I already know. Cough... I know that time is running out."


    At this time, he straightened up slowly and said to Wei Xianjin: "Xianjin..."


    "Here is the slave, your majesty." Wei Xianjin stepped forward and said.


    Emperor Yaowu said to Wei Xianjin, "go... Call Liao Yu over too... I have something to say to him!"


    "Yes, your majesty!" Wei Xianjin hurried out. At this time, in the whole Tianxuan hall, there were only Yaowu Xinghuang lying on the Dragon couch, xingaochen kneeling on the edge of the bed and Gufan standing.


    Emperor Yaowu looked at the star aochen and said, "aochen, do you know why I started a prosperous age, but I can''t get the sentimental love from heaven, and my life will not end?"


    Xingaochen was stunned for a moment, but he heard the old emperor Yaowu slowly say: "I didn''t understand until the last moment that the prosperous age is against the will of heaven. In the prosperous age, it''s easy for people to find their own position and value, so they have less and less respect and dependence on heaven. Therefore, heaven doesn''t hope for the prosperous age, but for the troubled times... What I do is to go against heaven, and I should meet this reward!"


    At this time, Gu fan, who was standing beside the Dragon couch, suddenly sneered and said, "the way of heaven doesn''t want a prosperous age, but the people yearn for a prosperous age. It''s unkind not to think of all the people. If the way of heaven is not benevolent, why should the people worship him? If it is for the well-being of the country and all the people, I will act against the heaven, and I will act recklessly, why not? "


    Hearing Gu fan''s words, Emperor Yaowu nodded his head slightly and knew the taste: "what Marquis Yiwu said is the same as what I realized... I am the emperor of the world, and I only seek the welfare of my own people... As for... Keke..." emperor Yaowu stopped and said: "as for my longevity, what does it matter? As long as it can open a prosperous age for all people... Even if I''m gone, what''s the harm? "


    After hearing what Yaowu star emperor said, Gu fan felt a little warm in his heart, but a familiar feeling came to him. It turned out that Yaowu star emperor was also a man fighting for his life with heaven! On the way against the heaven, Gu fan is not alone in running frantically. Besides him, there are the dead Bai Liyi, the emperor of the world, and maybe many others he doesn''t know. However, the fate of the family is the fate of those who fight against the heaven. The fate of the family is the fate of those who fight against the heaven. The destiny of those who fight against the heaven is their own destiny. The destiny of the whole country and the people is the destiny of those who fight against the heaven!


    Think of here, Gu fan actually from the heart of the Emperor Yao Wu star have a kind of reverence, spontaneously!


    Star aochen is just a star soul level warrior. Where do you know the secret? At this time, I heard emperor Yaowu say that the reason why he didn''t live his life was that he had created a prosperous age and disobeyed the way of heaven. I couldn''t help but be astonished. Just as he was about to speak, Emperor Yaowu said again: "aochen, after I leave, the world will be handed over to you. We must... We must continue the flourishing age that I started! Otherwise, I will not be able to close my eyes when I am under the nine springs! " The star Ao dust listens to Yao Wu star emperor this words, unexpectedly was suddenly hit a chilly, deeply inhale an air way: "father emperor, you rest assured!" Hearing this sentence, Emperor Yaowu continued to hold the hand of star aochen and said, "aochen, you should remember that people are the most important, the country is the second, and the king is the least. The country and the people are far more important than yourself, you know?"ˇ° I see, father The star Ao dust answers a voice to nod a wayˇ° The king is like a boat, and the people are like water. Water can carry a boat and overturn it, you know? "ˇ° Yes, father Emperor Yaowu nodded his head and said, "aochen, don''t do good little, don''t do evil little, especially as an emperor. For you, the little good may be life-saving when it comes to the people. On the contrary, the little evil in your eyes will come to the people, which is a disaster. Do you know?"

 Chapter 624

    Star proud dust smell speech, is coagulate a focal point to nod.


    Emperor Yaowu said: "never base your happiness on the pain of the people, or the people will make you feel double pain, you know? On the contrary, if you feel sad but make people happy, people will make you feel happy from the bottom of your heart. This is the highest enjoyment for the king, not the luxury, three thousand beauties, you know? "


    "I see, father..."


    When Emperor Yaowu said this, he stopped for a moment and said sentimentally, "it''s a pity that I don''t have much time. Otherwise, I really want to teach you all the skills of the Emperor... It''s a pity that heaven doesn''t fulfill people''s wishes!"


    The star Ao dust tightly grasps the hand of the Yao Wu star emperor, seem to be afraid of a loosen, again grasp when can''t feel the vitality of general, excitedly say: "father emperor, you will be OK, you survive good, really, you believe me!"


    Later, Emperor Yaowu said many proverbs to Xing aochen, including the official system, the eunuch on the palace, the balance of family interests, the treatment of relatives, and even the attitude towards sects. Every sentence was his experience of the emperor''s mind, but without any scruple, there was a Gufan standing next to him. It was like taking Gufan as one of his own people, and Gufan was also at this time, I feel a kind of sadness called Tuogu. Before I knew it, I was just in my early twenties, and I had to bear the responsibility of supporting the orphans. This was totally unimaginable in Gufan four years ago.


    A moment later, in addition to Xing aochen''s accident, Prince Xing Liaoyu, who survived the Beidou palace massacre, arrived at Tianxuan hall and knelt down with Xing aochen in front of emperor Yaowu''s Dragon bed. Emperor Yaowu continued to murmur about his imperial skills, but his voice was getting lower and lower. In the end, his voice was as thin as a mosquito''s, It''s like it''s going to stop at any moment.


    Finally, the voice of emperor Yaowu stopped as expected, as if he had fallen asleep.


    Wei Xianjin cried out in a hurry: "pass the imperial doctor, pass the imperial doctor quickly!"


    "Father


    "Father Emperor..." the two princes looked at Yao Wu star emperor in front of them and burst into tears.


    Even Gu fan, who was standing beside him, his eyes were slightly moist. At this moment, the doctors who had been waiting at the door rushed in. First they were calling the pulse, then they shook their heads one by one. However, at this moment, Emperor Yaowu woke up.


    "Your majesty When Wei Xianjin saw this scene, he was overjoyed and cried out: "Your Majesty is awake!"


    "This..." the imperial doctors, who had just announced that they had no choice, were stunned for a moment. Then they immediately understood that this was the reflection of the emperor of the world. They had to bow their heads and keep silent one by one.


    Emperor Yaowu took Liao Yu and Xing aochen by the hand and said, "Liao Yu, you should help your brother to continue my prosperous life for him, do you know?"


    After all, Liao Yu was still young. He was crying like a tearful man. He sobbed and said, "father, I will help my elder brother!"


    Yaowu star emperor''s eyes turned, and he seemed to be looking for someone. He yelled: "where is the foreign Marquis? Where is Yiwu Marquis? "


    Gu fan hurried to the Dragon couch and said, "Your Majesty, I''m here!"


    Yaowu star emperor released a hand, but he held Gu fan''s hand and said, "strange Marquis, proud of the dust of the country, please guard it!"


    It was the first time that Gu fan heard the honorific "you" from emperor Yaowu. He was immediately flattered and said, "Your Majesty, please rest assured that as long as the ancient family exists, the Seven Star Dragon flag of the Beidou Dynasty will never fall!"


    Hearing this, Emperor Yaowu laughed a little, but he raised his head slightly and whispered to Gu fan: "thank you very much, Emperor Taizu!"


    Gu fan''s face showed a look of astonishment for a moment, but he saw that the emperor of the world had finished this sentence, released his hand, lay on his back on the bed, looked at the dome of Tianxuan hall, and burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha ha... God, even if you can take away my life, can you take away the welfare of all people? Can you take away the golden age I created? Ha ha ha... "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "Ha ha..."


    "Ha..."


    In the echo of this crazy laughter, Emperor Yaowu slowly closed his eyes, but the smile on his face did not fade away. On the contrary, it showed the joy of the winner. Fight with the way of heaven, even if he lost his life, but he won!


    Wei Xianjin, who was standing beside the Dragon couch, saw this scene. With tears in his eyes, he cried out in a pathetic voice: "Your Majesty, Emperor Yaowu... Is dead!"


    This pathetic cry suddenly announced the past of an era and the opening of a new era! From this moment on, the era of emperor Yaowu will become an era in history books, and the era of xingaochen and Gufan has just begun!


    "Wuwuwuwu..." with Wei Xianjin''s words, a pathetic sound of trumpet fell to the ground and spread over the whole imperial city. Countless people ran out. Listening to the sound of the trumpet, they knelt down on the ground and began to cry. They beat their chests and feet and cursed the injustice of heaven and fate. Such a wise emperor did not want to add a little more, a year to his life, In January, even one day, I didn''t give it to... Seeing that the golden age was coming, but the navigator who created the golden age died. How can we not let people feel sad and sigh?


    No one noticed that a meteor fell silently in the white sky. We can''t help but think of whether the heroes in the world returned to heaven or fell to earth. We don''t know. Later, it was recorded in historical books that emperor Yaowu Xinghuang, who had been in power for 36 years, worked hard and encouraged himself, and thought of the well-being of all the people. There had been no civil strife in the 36 years, and the people lived and worked in peace and contentment, praising their merits and virtues. With the help of the Yantian army in the northeast, the Shuntian army in the southwest, the qintian army in the northwest, and the Qingtian army in the southeast, he fought against the barbarians in all directions, resulting in the surrender of the Japanese and the barbarians in the south, He people dare not act recklessly. His fame is far spread abroad. He is the master of benevolence and bravery! In the history books, the words are like gold and iron, but the four words "benevolence, wisdom and bravery" are used to describe the emperor. It has never been before. In the later period of Emperor Xiaowen, there were historians who asked to use four words to modify the great achievements of Emperor Xiaowen. However, Emperor Xiaowen politely said, "I''m not as good as the former Emperor." Xiaowen Xinghuang said, this sentence was also recorded later, and became a good story handed down through the ages. Seven days after emperor Yaowu''s death, it was enough time to transport the corpses from the Beidou hall for burial, dry the blood stains, and repave the broken tiles. However, it was unable to erase this tragic massacre from everyone''s memory. In order to take care of the royal dignity, it was claimed that there was a plague, and all the bodies of the victims were cremated, The ashes were directly distributed to the family members, Rao is so. Rumors of the Beidou palace massacre are still rampant in Tianjing City and several nearby cities. However, the more ferocious dantai RUOYE and xingzhenxuan are, the wiser the emperor is to abandon xingzhenxuan and establish xingaochen, and the great courage his royal highness needs to fight against xingzhenxuan and dantai RUOYE under the absolute disadvantage. In the past seven days, all the people involved in the case of Tantai RUOYE''s rebellion have been sentenced to prison. Although some of them are old people over 80 years old, and some of them are just children in their infancy, Gu fan and Xing aochen know that there is one thing that will be engraved in their blood and last for generations or even decades, that is hatred... Want to prevent the slightest, The best way is to clean up the blood. Although many of them are still Royal clans, they must be ruthless, "cutting grass without removing roots, spring breeze blowing again." Whenever Gu fan saw those who must be innocent because of the disaster of the nine nationalities in the death row, he would always say this to himself. If you are in the game, you have to abide by the rules, otherwise you will be eliminated. In fact, Gu fan sometimes thinks that if Dan Tai RUOYE wins, won''t his family suffer the same fate? And there is no doubt that dantai ruoxie is more cruel to the people of the ancient family than he is! Seven days later, Emperor Yaowu went to the funeral. Prince Xing aochen led his younger brother, Liao Yu, and a hundred civil and military officials escorted the coffin to the emperor''s mausoleum for burial. When he came back, he officially took over the title of Emperor Xiaowen. After Emperor Xiaowen ascended the throne, the first thing he did was to order the nine clans of the rebellious dantai family, Huyan family and Xiahou family to be exterminated. At the same time, he put all the aristocratic Hou''s friends on the death row and asked Tingwei to interrogate them severely. Once they were found out that they had participated in the rebellion, they would be killed. As soon as he came to power, the young star emperor, who has just become a great treasure, has been clear about the people and forces that may have obstacles to him with fierce skill. Moreover, he is simple and efficient. He only needs to be charged with colluding with the dantai family to disrupt the party. Caishikou execution ground outside the Meridian Gate, because of this sentence of Emperor Xiaowen, executed every day and killed for a month without killing the criminals. Although it was a bit brutal, Emperor Xiaowen''s iron hand really suppressed many evil intentions that originally thought Emperor Xiaowen could not serve the public. What Xiaowen Xinghuang did before was punishment. Another thing, of course, was reward. After removing the aristocratic forces such as the dantai family from the imperial court, there were many positions left in both the imperial court and the army. So Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, the two old relatives of Gu fan, were directly written by Emperor Xiaowen and became the Deputy commanders of the Tianshu department and the Yaoguang Department of the Yulin guard. When they got to the forbidden army, they were the same commanders, jumping two levels in a row, It is the envy of a group of people.

 Chapter 625

    Xie Yuxiang and Meng Wuhen, who had been in a muddle at the beginning, would never dream that they would one day be able to become strong stars, enjoy such a high official position and be respected by such courtesy. In retrospect, these two people are more and more respectful to Gu fan. If there is no gu fan, there is absolutely no today for them.


    These personnel changes and Gu fan''s appointment are nothing more than one person''s success.


    It is reasonable and unexpected that the first imperial edict announced by Emperor Xiaowen on his first day in charge of the government was to confer the title of Yiwu Marquis Gu fan as the commander-in-chief of "chiguogong" palace, preside over the affairs of the palace commander-in-chief, add the title of Prince Taifu, his wife Bai siyao as lady Yipin Gaoming yaochi, and huanlingyue as Lady Yipin Gaoming Haoyue. At this point, it can be said that Gu fan has become a supreme minister, even higher than his father, Gu Yun, the Marquis of Pingyuan, because the ranks of Dukes are in the order of Duke, marquis, count, viscount, Baron, and Pingyuan marquis. Gu fan, the Duke of Pingyuan, is already a duke, and he is only one step away from being a king of different surnames!


    It is different from the killing of meritorious officials after the completion of "all birds bow and hide, all rabbits die and all dogs cook", which is used by emperors since ancient times.


    Since the establishment of the Beidou Dynasty, there has never been a king with a different surname. Therefore, there is an unwritten rule that a king with a different surname can not be granted a king. Even in ancient times, such a duke was only granted a king in the Taizu Dynasty. Later, it was gradually abolished by the way of grace. Even the most meritorious civil servants and military generals were only granted a marquis, not a duke. Now, Gu fan is granted a duke, Moreover, the implication of "holding the state and protecting the heaven" is very obvious. It means that it is a tacit understanding that everyone in ancient times could share the power of the imperial court with Emperor Xiaowen and safeguard the interests of the common people in the world. This kind of courtesy is rare even in the Beidou Dynasty.


    Any stable Dynasty needs at least one supreme powerful person to guard it. The Great Dipper star emperor of Taizu is a powerful person. Even during the reign of Yaowu star emperor, Yaowu star Emperor himself is a powerful person of star rank. Now Yaowu star emperor enters the country, and Xiaowen star emperor is a saint of protecting the country, But Gu fan, who has the strength of xingzun rank, should not give up.


    At this point, a duke, a marquis and a son-in-law were born in the ancient family. After the Tantai family, Xiahou family and Huyan family were cut off, they became the most prominent family! But Xiaowen Xinghuang didn''t seem to be worried about the influence of the ancient family. At the same time, the ancient family didn''t abandon its former ally, Murong family, because of their success. On the contrary, the two families moved around frequently and got more tacit understanding with each other.


    After the Great Purge of the Beidou palace massacre, the Beidou Dynasty seems to have changed its blood, making the dynasty of more than 500 years full of vitality again.


    At the same time, under the leadership of Gu fan, a large number of officials and officers related to the dantai aristocratic family were dismissed and investigated, and then a large number of people of civilian origin were excluded because of the problem of blood lineage, and the talents who could not be promoted were in succession, which made the decadent bureaucratic system take on a new look.


    Just when all this was well arranged and began to proceed in an orderly way, Gu fan began his arduous struggle in his own government, and began to impact the closure of xingzun rank!


    Although the whole country has now been pacified, many forces have been dormant and dare not move under the iron hand of Gu fan and Xiaowen Xinghuang, there is one person who is still the biggest hidden danger to the stability of the whole dynasty, that is, if the dantai is evil.


    Once Gu fan was killed by Dan Tai RUOYE, the king who lost the protector of the country would be in danger in an instant, and the peaceful and prosperous times that Yao Wu star emperor had managed to establish might collapse in an instant.


    It''s just that dantai RUOYE of xingzun rank is too powerful. Gu fan is at a loss just because of his killing world transformed from Hongmeng universe. Although with the power of 128 xingxuan of Hongmeng universe, he imitates the Golden Bridge on the other side of Confucianism and creates a small world for him in the killing world, However, both the area and the power level of this space are far inferior to the killing world of dantai RUOYE, and the most unsolvable is the killer mace of dantai RUOYE, which shrinks the detonating world of Hongmeng universe and wraps the ancient jade belt and Golden Bridge in it. In the case of no one''s help, there is almost no solution.


    Even if Gu fan doesn''t fight with Dan Tai RUOYE in the Hongmeng world, Gu fan''s power is not as strong as Dan Tai RUOYE. Although a Hongmeng universe has only a hundred stars, Gu fan''s power has reached 128 stars, but he can''t even condense, let alone transform into a Hongmeng universe.


    It''s like a hundred babies can''t beat an adult. Gu fan''s 128 star Xuan''s power is equivalent to 128 babies. The Hongmeng universe created after Dan Tai RUOYE broke through to the star Zun level is an adult. Although 128 babies are definitely stronger than an adult in power, it''s not like that when it comes to fighting.


    This is not the place that bothers Gu fan the most. What bothers him the most is that... He doesn''t feel that there is a bottleneck for Xinghao to break through xingzun. It''s almost like there is no bottleneck, and the road of cultivation has come to an end.


    But it''s impossible, because Gu fan not only saw the martial arts of xingzun rank, but also put them in front of him, such as Yaowu Xinghuang and dantai RUOYE, as well as the strong ones above xingzun rank, such as ye Xuanji, the God of killing heaven, Renault and so on. If Xinghao rank is beyond its limit, then the path of cultivation will end. Are these people non-human monsters? Thinking of this, Gu fan will feel a sense of frustration and helplessness, and even a little fear, because dantai RUOYE set a date for January with him, and it was set in front of 100000 sect monks, and he agreed on the spot. If he didn''t go, he would be afraid of the enemy, and Gu fan''s reputation would become a laughing stock. If he asked someone to join hands with him, It''s the same... So Gu fan has to face it alone, even in the face of death... But he suddenly finds that he can''t die, and he doesn''t want to die. When he doesn''t want to die, he has to die. This is the most painful and cruel place of death! Seven days have passed in a month, and it''s seven days after the closure. Although it seems that everything is peaceful everywhere, there is a lot of haze on the government. What does Gu fan have to face? Yaochi''s wife Bai siyao and Haoyue''s wife Huan Lingyue are both martial arts experts. Naturally they know all this, and they are too worried to eat.

 Chapter 626

    As time goes by, Gu fan, who has been shut down, has not made any progress, even though he will fight the magic sect secret method of the holy gate, the Taiyin Qiankun Dao of BEIYAO palace, the frost heaven treasure book, the ghost Scripture of the underworld palace, and even the seven stars change, the ancient basic book of the star duel Dao, which was given by Emperor Xiaowen to his royal family of the Beidou Dynasty, Some of Ye Xuanji''s knowledge and theories, even the Confucian classics and his own Taiji mysteries, are mixed together to find a way to break through the Xinghao level to xingzun level, but there is still no progress. There is even a manuscript in the royal collection, which records many of the previous Xinghuang''s experience in breaking through xingzun level, Lend it to Gu fan to read... After all, Gu fan and Dan Tai RUOYE are too involved in the war half a month later. If they fail, they even dare not imagine the consequences.


    Therefore, this war can only be won, not defeated.


    However, the most distressing thing for Gu fan is that this royal secret code has no help for Gu fan to break through the star hierarchy. According to the royal secret code, Gu fan can break through the star hierarchy as long as he can feel the stars running in the sky when he meditates, because the symbol of star hierarchy is Hongmeng universe. If he can''t feel the stars running in the sky, It is impossible for nature to form a Hongmeng universe in the body. Breaking through xingzun is nonsense.


    But Gu fan was most puzzled. It was recorded in the classics that the limit of Xinghao rank should break through the characteristics of xingzun rank. Gu fan had it, but Gu fan just couldn''t feel the bottleneck of xingzun rank. There are so many precious and incomparable basic books in Gu fan''s hands, but they can only be used to increase his accumulation and experience, and there is no help at all for the improvement of his realm.


    In this way, time flies by without any progress, and Gu fan''s state of mind has changed from being eager for success and restless to being indifferent to everything. His heart is as calm as water. Just as Murong Xiaohan said to him before going to qintianjian, the doom of heaven is far from over. The more places he changes his destiny, the greater the resistance he will suffer, If this is true, Gu fan can only accept it calmly.


    In the process of changing his destiny against heaven, he gradually deepened his understanding of the profound meaning of the way of heaven. In fact, sometimes, he would think that it is really wrong to change his destiny against heaven, because doing so would break the cycle of the way of heaven, which is not conducive to the overall balance. Life is life, death is death, poverty is poverty, and achievement is achievement. All these are fate. Why fight for life with heaven? If his former Beidou star Emperor didn''t kill the king akadura I, there would be no black robed ghost Dan Taijie''s crazy revenge on the ancient family. Any good or bad things didn''t come without reason. There must be cause and effect. In this case, why should he be persistent?


    But in Gu fan''s heart, he often feels unwilling, because people are selfish. Who doesn''t want to live longer and be happy with his family? Who is willing to bear the sufferings of this life for the sins of his previous life? No one wants to, so people always want to change their fate against heaven. It''s not necessary to say whether they succeed or not. Even if they succeed in changing their destiny against heaven, they may have to bear the consequences of this crime for later generations... There are still seven days to go before the end of January, but an unexpected guest came to Gufan''s official residence and asked to see him.


    At the beginning, the servant didn''t let in at all, but the visitor just took out a token from the emperor. He was immediately invited into the inner hall, served good tea, and informed Gu fan, who was still meditating in his study, that a person from the emperor came.


    A moment later, when Gu fan saw the people in the living room, he was surprised and said, "you... What are you doing here?"


    However, it was Murong Xiaohan who went to qintianjian more than half a year ago to learn from Longtu.


    Murong Xiaohan said with a smile: "Yiwu Marquis promoted to the Duke of CHIGUO. Shouldn''t I come to congratulate you?"


    When Gu fan heard the words, he said with a smile, "why do you like it? There are a lot of troubles. There is a big one in front of us. "


    Murong Xiaohan how intelligent, light a smile way: "hold the country public say is Dan Tai if evil matter?"


    Gu fan sighed: "yes. If he killed him in Tianjing that day with the help of all the people, there would be no today''s event... "


    Murong Xiaohan heard Gu fan say this, and said: "but in this way, Tianjing City will become a ruin, and the people will die. Holding the king in mind can''t bear it, right?"


    Gu fan nodded his head noncommittally, but Murong Xiaohan''s eyes flashed a trace of approval, and then asked: "please allow me to venture to ask, what''s the chance of winning the battle with Dan Tai RUOYE seven days later?"


    Gu fan looked at Murong Xiaohan and said with a sad smile, "maybe 30% is not enough. Although I am stronger than him, I am a little bit worse in my realm. There is a huge gap between xingzun rank and xingzun rank


    Murong Xiaohan nodded slightly at this time, but looked at Gu fan and asked: "the Duke of holding state, but because there is no way to feel the bottleneck of breaking through the star Zun rank, so it''s too late to break through?"


    Gu fan saw that Murong Xiaohan, a weak woman who didn''t know martial arts at all, suddenly saw the crux of her delay in breaking through. He couldn''t help but be surprised and said, "how could Murong know so clearly?"


    Murong Xiaohan said with a smile, "the little girl is a star official. Although the Duke of the state has no star, she is also a top star warrior. As long as you look at the stars, you can see the way."


    Gu fan heard the words and sighed: "excuse me, Murong girl, can you see the reason why I can''t break through


    Murong Xiaohan seemed to expect that Gu fan would ask like this. He said, "naturally, it''s not difficult, but the reason is that" the way of heaven is vast, and it''s different from others. ". The road of cultivating the Duke of the state should be different from ordinary people everywhere. First of all, the strength should be equal to those of higher level martial arts, or even comparable to those of two levels higher, right? "


    Gu Fan said frankly: "yes, I''ve used it to save the day."


    Murong Xiaohan nodded and said: "has the Duke of holding state ever taken the elixir of heavenˇ°ˇ° Yes, at that time, I had a fight with Bai Liyi, the eldest disciple of Zichen hall. Under the absolute disadvantage, I had to take the elixir of immortality to fight for life and death. At that time, I went directly from xingpo level to Xingjie level and promoted to Xinghao level. Can''t I break through xingzun level because of this thing? " Gu fan asked with some chagrin.


    Murong Xiaohan nodded and said: "it''s not all, but it certainly has an impact." She stopped for a moment and continued: "Duke Chi, you should not be able to condense a higher level Nebula than Xing Xuan, can you?"


    Gu Fan said with a smile, "Murong girl, you can''t hide anything from Gu fan."


    Murong Xiaohan bowed slightly and said, "Duke Chi is flattered. So it seems that you are an extraordinary person in heaven, so your cultivation experience is different from that of ordinary people, and your strength is incomparable. However, it is because of the extraordinary number that you are defeated by the extraordinary number. When Duke Chi was in Xinghao level, he had the strength of xingzun level. Naturally, his body thought that he had reached xingzun level and could not break through it any more, According to the rumor, there is still a realm above the xingzun rank, but it is impossible to break through the realm above the xingzun rank without refining the Hongmeng universe. That''s why the Duke of chikuo feels that his realm has come to an end and he can''t go any further, right? "


    Gu fan listened to Murong Xiaohan''s words and kept nodding. At last, he asked, "since Murong girl can tell Gu, there must be a solution?"


    Murong Xiaohan said with a smile: "holding the wisdom of the king, the little girl really has a solution, but she doesn''t know the situation. Xiaohan doesn''t dare to teach each other rashly, so as not to misuse the method and cause immeasurable consequences. Now it seems that chikuo Gong has indeed encountered the double obstacles of himself and the way of heaven. If so, I would like to ask you to believe Xiaohan once and try Xiaohan''s method. "


    Gu fan nodded in a hurry and said, "please give me your advice!"


    Murong Xiaohan turned a little red on his face and covered his mouth and said, "I don''t dare to give you advice. I''ve written all my methods in this handkerchief. Please have a look at it with me." Then he took out a fragrant handkerchief from his sleeve and handed it to Gu fan. He leaned over slightly and said, "the time of the Duke of the state is precious. I don''t want to disturb you much."


    Gu fan took the handkerchief and said to Murong Xiaohan, "Murong girl, if this can be successful, you will be the great benefactor of our ancient family. The girl''s kindness must be rewarded. "


    Murong Xiaohan said with a smile: "the Duke of the state is serious. You should fight against dantai RUOYE for the sake of the common people. The little girl is just doing her best for the common people. That''s all."


    Gu fan just wanted to say something, but he saw Murong Xiaohan''s feet suddenly light, and he was leaning back. Gu fan''s eyes were quick, and he quickly helped him, but he saw that Murong Xiaohan was pale and fainted in Gu fan''s arms.


    "Come on, call the doctor!" Gu fan uses the first Murong Xiaohan''s pulse, only sees the pulse condition is very chaotic, shouts in a hurry.


    A moment later, Murong Xiaohan was helped to the reclining chair by the servants in the government house, served and drank a bowl of ginger soup, and then turned to wake up.


    Gu fan looked at Murong Xiaohan and asked, "Murong girl, what''s the matter with you?"


    Murong Xiaohan said with an apologetic smile: "the Duke of CHIGUO doesn''t have to worry. He''s just too tired recently." Then he straightened up with his chair back and said to Gu fan, "Lord Chi, I may not go back to qintianjian today. I should be in Qingshu Marquis''s house. If you have any questions about the stars, you can come to ask at any time. I''m waiting for your good news in seven days."


    Facing Murong Xiaohan, Gu fan bowed his hand solemnly and said, "please don''t worry, Murong girl. Gu fan will surely come back victorious! I''ll pay you back then. "


    Then he said to the two servants in his own house: "send Murong back to qingshuhou house."


    "Yes, Lord chikuo." Two servants answered, then helped Murong Xiaohan stand up, helped her to walk toward the door.


    After seeing Murong Xiaohan leave, Gu fan turns around and returns to his study in a flash. He closes the door and begins to study the fragrant handkerchief Murong Xiaohan gave him.


    On the fragrant handkerchief embroidered with lotus flowers, I saw a lot of Juanxiu handwriting written with a small pen.


    It''s Murong Xiaohan''s handwriting.


    It says:


    "Gufan, it''s half a year since I left the teahouse in the east of the city. You should have seen the note I left on the teahouse seat, didn''t you? The doomsday of heaven''s way lies in the battle between you and Tantai RUOYE in seven days. It will be the most difficult battle for you and the last battle for you to reverse your destiny. From the perspective of astrology, if you fall here, the heaven''s way anomaly of Tantai RUOYE will also fall in the near future. From this heaven''s way anomaly, it will disappear and everything will return to normal, Until thousands of years later, there will be another one like you. Maybe it will never happen again; But if Gu fan survives this doomsday, the fate of you and Dan Tai RUOYE will coincide, and then what you do below will be in line with the law of heaven, and there won''t be any big doom after that.


    So Gufan, you can''t break through. It''s the last obstacle set for you by the way of heaven. It is almost impossible to restrain the promotion of your realm from both your own and the way of heaven. This time, the two factors of "heaven" and "man" are all controlled by the way of heaven. If you want to change the destiny of heaven, you have to do it from the factor of "Earth".


    In the world, there is only one place that can absorb the Qi of the stars, that is, the place under the stars of Dousu and niusu. This place will change with the circulation of the stars. But it''s not enough to rely on the ordinary aura of Dousu and niusu to change your destiny and break through the star Zun level. But maybe the way of heaven is very different. Now there''s a once-in-a-thousand-year chance: niusudousu and Nandou form a three talent array. It''s a sign that Wuhua Tianbao is going to be born. And I guess that the place where Wuhua Tianbao was born should be near the water, and it''s also at the time of the moon, If the tide is added in the evening, it should be possible to compete with the power of heaven.


    With all due respect, even so, it''s only 50% certain. Gu fan, I know that you are a person who has been fighting against the destiny. You will never give up. I believe you.


    Finally, I would like to tell you that the place should be on the Bank of the Luocha River in the south of the Yangtze River, three days later, May 13.


    Peace and care. "


    The last sign was written by Murong Xiaohan on May 10, the first year of Xiaowen.


    After reading all the words on this handkerchief, Gu fan gasped. It''s not that he was surprised that the way of heaven had such a vicious plan for him. What surprised him most was that Murong Xiaohan had calculated so many data. First, he had to calculate the operation rules of niusu and Dousu, It is concluded that the once-in-a-thousand-year niusudousu and Nandou will form a circle of three talents. Then it is deduced that the place under the star awn of niusudousu and the place with the most abundant aura are. Then it is deduced that the specific date, even the tide, is very special!


    But Gu fan didn''t know that Murong Xiaohan calculated all these things by secretly using the instruments on the qintianjian Observatory the night before when she was on duty. Then she wrote the words on her personal handkerchief and gave them to Gu fan.


    You know, as a star official of qintianjian, he is just like a monk who breaks away from the secular world and cuts off the secular roots. He can''t be sentimentally attached to the earth. Murong Xiaohan has broken the precepts in order to help Gu fan.


    Maybe it''s because of the astrology deduction all night long that Murong Xiaohan fainted suddenly in Gu fan''s mansion just now!


    Although Murong Xiaohan made it very clear in his letter that the two elements of heaven, earth and man, the three talents of heaven and earth, and the relationship between heaven and man, were sealed up by the way of heaven, and there was almost no solution. He could only start from the earth, but also with the help of the once-in-a-thousand-year treasure of heaven and earth, the induction of heaven and earth, and the power of the tide. Even so, he could only grasp 50%, but Gu fan always liked to take risks, Don''t say 50%, even if it''s 30%, in the present situation of death, we have to go for it.


    Gu fan carefully read the letter again and remembered some key words. He was just about to crush the handkerchief. However, the handkerchief with a faint smell of ink and a girl''s fragrance was still in his hand. Finally, Gu fan stood up with a sigh, went to the dresser and opened a drawer with a "creak", He put the fragrant handkerchief in, then went back to the bed and turned over.


    At this time, with the help of Murong Xiaohan, Gu fan is like a traveler running in the dark. Seeing the light, he already knows how to do it. What he should do now is to have a good night''s rest, and then set out in the morning the next day to rush to the luochajiang River in the south of the Yangtze River day and night, where he will wait for a suitable time to break through to xingzun rank, and then go directly to Yinghai to fight against dantai RUOYE.


    The next morning, Gu fan only told his wife Huan Lingyue and Bai siyao: he got the news that he wanted to go to the Luocha River in the south of the Yangtze River to find a suitable place and time to break through the xingzun terrace, and then set out.


    Because he didn''t know whether there were any eyes and ears of dantai RUOYE in Tianjing City, he didn''t dare to tell too many people about his plan to go to luochajiang to rush to xingzun rank. Because the martial arts are very afraid of being disturbed by others when they are closed. If they are disturbed, they will be interrupted in practice, or they will be possessed by the devil, If some small fish and shrimps come to disturb Gufan''s attack on the star Zun stage, it''s not good.


    Huan Lingyue and Bai siyao were overjoyed when they heard that Gu fan had found a way to break through the xingzun rank. Even Bai siyao cried with joy. Originally, they thought that Gu fan must be more or less lucky this time, so they didn''t think about it. Now they heard that Gu fan had a chance to be promoted to xingzun rank, so they could defeat dantai RUOYE and turn the evil into the good.


    Gu fan didn''t want Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue to worry too much, so he lied to his two wives and said that they would definitely succeed. This was deduced from the astrology, so that the two beauties didn''t have to worry. After breaking through the star hierarchy, they would go directly to the shore of Yinghai for an appointment. But Bai siyao soon frowned and asked, "who is so powerful? How can I help you divine a way to break through the star hierarchy? " Huan Lingyue also said: "yes, I heard that such divination has to pay the price..." Gu fan suddenly heard that divination has to pay the price. He couldn''t help thinking of Murong Xiaohan who fainted in his house. His heart was slightly sour, and he said: "it''s Murong Xiaohan, the daughter of Murong qianhan, Qingshu Hou. Now he worships master Longtu, To be a star official in qintianjian. " Hearing Gu fan''s words, Bai siyao suddenly made a jealous expression and said, "Oh, the one who likes you, right?" Gu fan can only feel his head and giggle in the face of Bai siyao''s words. What can you say? These women can eat vinegar without vinegar. Gu fan can''t imagine how Bai siyao and Huan Lingyue would feel if they knew that Murong Xiaohan and he had a tryst in the tea house in the west of the city.

 Chapter 627

    Jiangnan in may already has a taste of summer.


    The weeping willows on the banks of the Luocha River have sprouted many green shoots, and many migratory birds are scrambling to make nests on the glowing trees, chirping to each other. They look at the people coming and going down the tree, people with all kinds of clothes, and occasionally people stop in the crowd. They look at the birds on the tree, pointing, talking and laughing. People and birds enjoy themselves.


    Today is May 12, and another day will be the "Rain Festival" in the south of the Yangtze River, because it must rain at this point. People living in the land of fish and rice in the south of the Yangtze River are more willing to pray for the God of rain on this day to bring them a year of good weather.


    It is precisely because one day after the Rain Festival, the city of Lin''an on the edge of the Luocha river has been busy for a long time.


    The street vendors, one by one, sell their goods to the weaving tourists, especially the peddlers of small things. Every rattle, every bunch of sugar gourd, earns a penny.


    At this time, a silver figure suddenly across the sky, if you don''t look carefully, maybe many people think it is a rapid bird swept past, until the Luocha River, the figure stopped, slowly fell down.


    Seeing this scene, soldiers patrolling along the river immediately gathered around them. The man who fell from the air just raised his hand slightly, lit a token and showed it to the soldiers. Immediately, the soldiers, who were usually fierce and evil, were as honest as dogs. The man in the silver white robe waved his hand and then dispersed.


    The man turned around, looked at the vast Luocha River under the dam behind him, touched his chin and fell into meditation.


    Needless to say, the man who came down from the sky and wore a silver robe was Gu fan who went here day and night. The token he showed to the soldiers just now could not be the token of the Duke of holding state, but just a token of the deputy commander of Yulin Wei. You know, Gu fan is a famous person in the whole Tianxuan Prefecture. If these soldiers knew that Gu fan, the Duke of the state, came to the Bank of the Luocha River, they might attract countless people to watch. You know, Gu fan''s reputation among the people is better than Xiaowen Xinghuang.


    If so, Gu fan doesn''t want to break through the rank of xingzun. That''s why he brings a token of deputy commander of Yulin Wei. Unlike ordinary teams, Yulin Wei is not only more powerful, but also often performs some secret tasks. It''s inconvenient to say more, and the local garrison doesn''t have much to ask about, It''s the most suitable one for Gufan.


    Gu fan then turned around and jumped into the sky again. After flying along the whole Luocha River, he finally found a place full of aura. At this time, there is still one day to go before Murong Xiaohan predicted the birth of Wuhua Tianbao. However, there are countless carp, all of which are Koi, on the surface of a river. Even if the fishermen on the river are fishing again and again, they are still in the shallow water. It seems that they are waiting for something.


    Other people may not know, but Gu fan knows. This is because these carp vaguely feel the sign of Wu Hua Tian Bao''s coming out. They follow the aura to come here. They need to use the auspicious air of Wu Hua Tian Bao''s coming out and the power of stars to baptize themselves and incarnate themselves into a dragon, which is commonly known as "carp leaping over the dragon''s gate", These carp are all the same color Koi, scales are good-looking, and they are also the kind of carp that can turn into dragons in folklore.


    Thinking of this, Gu fan was more convinced that this place was a blessed place under the intersection of niusu and Dousu.


    Gu fan, looking at the countless carp in the water below, suddenly felt a familiar feeling in his heart. Didn''t these carp want to go against the sky and change their fate? In this way, Gu fan has something in common with these fish. Isn''t he also a carp eager to transform itself into a dragon by absorbing the power of natural treasures?


    After finding this place, Gu fan flew back to the riverside, mixed with the crowd, went to Lin''an City, and found a elegant inn to stay. First, he had a feast of Jiangnan flavor. Whether it was sour fish in the Luocha River, sweet and sour spareribs made with honey, or sea bass stewed with Brasenia, these are all Jiangnan delicacies that can''t be eaten in Tianjing City, Let Gu fan eat his fingers. Feeling the sweetness of the tip of the tongue, my heart is also beautiful, and the tension of the upcoming battle is also relieved. Jiangnan cuisine is too sweet to be used to by many people in the north, but Gu fan is very fond of it. On the contrary, this kind of sweet food is just to the heart.


    After a good meal, Gu fan had a good sleep in the guest room. As a matter of fact, he is also a master of harmony between man and nature. The effect of meditation is almost the same as that of sleep. However, he has never had a rest in this flight. He is going to attack the star rank tomorrow. In order not to make any mistakes, Gu fan still decides to have a good rest, nourish his essence, and succeed in one stroke tomorrow.


    As soon as he fell asleep, at noon the next day, Gu fan went downstairs. After lunch, he checked out and walked to the Bank of the Luocha river.


    Today is the rainy day. The number of tourists on the Bank of the Luocha river is twice as much as that of yesterday. The hustle and bustle of people almost makes it impossible for people to walk. Most of the tourists choose to go to the riverbank to watch the spring tide of the Luocha River in the evening.


    There is a spring tide in the mid and early months of every month. Among them, the river tide on August 18 is the most famous, and it is called "the first tide in the world". At that time, not to mention the officials and rich gentry in the south of the Yangtze River, even the officials and dignitaries in the southeast and even in the north will come to see the beauty of the first tide in the world. Gu fan mingled with the crowd and came to the riverbank. At this time, his mind was not on the tide watching. So he went to the place where he found the most aura yesterday and found a teahouse where it was not easy to see the tide, so he asked for an elegant room near the window. He asked Dr. Cha to make a pot of good tea and sat down to meditate, Quietly waiting for the arrival of the evening. Before, Gu fan''s state of mind could be described as calm as water, but the closer he got to the evening, his state of mind became more and more difficult to calm down. When he arrived at the chieftain, he was so impetuous that he felt like a stone in his heart that he could not even meditate. It''s quite normal for a warrior below the congenital level to have such a situation. However, Gu fan is already a strong player in the rank of Xinghao. Under normal circumstances, his mood swings and external interference have little influence on him. It''s strange that he should have such a state of mind. He slowly stood up from his seat, went to the window, and looked at the nearby Luocha river. At this time, it was almost summer. It was not completely dark at that time, and there were still a lot of tourists. However, the wind was gradually blowing on the Luocha River, and the waves began to get chaotic. One by one, the people in the teahouse nervously held their breath and said to each other, "it''s coming, it''s coming, the river tide is coming!" Although Gu fan is well-informed, he has never seen the best trend in the world. He just wanted to hold the window lattice to have a good look. Suddenly, he felt a bump in his heart. He felt that there was a strong star rank around him! The breath disappeared in a flash. When Gu fan searched again, there was only one congenital warrior with the strongest strength around him. When he was surprised, he suddenly heard people shouting: "the tide is coming! Here comes the tide Gu fan suddenly walked away, only to hear a loud sound like a mountain falling apart. A tide of tens of meters high dashed directly towards the shore from the horizon. Where he passed, he stirred the whole Luocha river like a giant! When Gu fan felt the tide, he felt the breath of Xinghao rank warrior in his heart. Comparing with each other, he was indifferent. The tide was so powerful that he had the illusion that he was surrounded by Xinghao rank warrior. Just before the tide reached the dam, a dazzling star suddenly rose from the water and pierced the dusk. Then countless tiny stars fell down from the sky and covered the whole river in an instant. Suddenly, the stars in the sky were reflected on the river, almost giving people the illusion of the unity of heaven and earth. Countless people who had been waiting to watch the spring tide on the river bank were shocked to see this strange scene. Gu fan realized what had happened in an instant. He had seen it more than once! This is the sign before the birth of Tiancai and Dibao: colorful heaven and earth! A moment later, a sharp eyed man saw a silver figure flying out of the second floor of a teahouse on the Bank of the river, and then plunged into the tide. That figure is Gu fan. Just before, he took the unique pill of BeiYao Palace: bingpuyuanzhu, so even in the turbulent tide, he could breathe freely as if he were on the ground. At this time, he has fallen into the waters where the sky and the earth appear. Bingpo Yuanzhu automatically unfolds a transparent protective film for him to let Gu fanduan sit in it. Gu fan, through the transparent water film, saw that the carp gathered in this water area were all struggling to go upstream. It seemed that they wanted to use the tide to get more stars and complete the leap of carp into dragon. The roar of the river tide is getting closer and closer, which makes Gu fan feel like he is among thousands of troops, even in a trance, and makes him think that he is back on the battlefield of Cangyuan war. At this time, he knew that it was time for him to break through the rank of star Zun and fight against the way of heaven! At this moment, through the medium of Wuhua Tianbao, the star awn that originally belonged to the vast star field was led from the sky to the ground, and then it was promoted by the force of the tide. Only in this way can we fight against the last obstacle set by the way of heaven for Gufan and open the door of the star rank!

 Chapter 628

    At this time, Gu fan completely calmed down, closed all his senses and indulged in his own spiritual world.


    He felt as if he had become a carp constantly moving upstream towards the sky. Every inch he moved forward, he was closer to the light. The bright light in the darkness was like a fire burning in Gufan''s heart. Every inch he moved forward, Gufan could feel that he was closer to the supreme existence in the vast star field.


    At last, Gu fan felt that in the commanding height of the realm where he had been wandering for countless times without success, a circle of waves gradually appeared, just like the ripples on the water surface. Then the waves seemed to be influenced by the surrounding forces and became more and more intense. In a moment, the shape of a door appeared in the dark world.


    What a simple door it is. Both the ancient pattern on the door frame and the seal script on the pattern are incomparably magical. It seems that the door has been there since ancient times. It can even be said that the door already existed before the appearance of this heaven and earth.


    The power that Gu fan had never felt wavered from the door, mysterious and serene. Gu fan could hardly wait to enter the door and see the world behind it.


    "Is this the gate of xingzun?" Gu fan''s spirit body gazed at the gate and said to himself in his heartˇ° I had always been unable to find a way to break through the xingzun stage. Now that the gate of xingzun has appeared in front of me, I must open it! Break the last bondage of heaven to me


    Gu fan thought in his heart that the spirit body was a fish leaping and bumped into the gate of xingzun.


    At the same time, in the world where the ancient human body is located, the stars falling from the sky suddenly seem to be caught by the whirlpool, spinning rapidly and falling towards a point in the tide. At this time, if you look on the shore, it''s like a huge vortex appeared in the river tide, even the stars in the sky are absorbed by the vortex.


    Those tiny stars falling into the water at the same time, towards Gu fan''s body, frantically through the protective film, poured in.


    After Gu fan''s spirit body got these forces, his hands suddenly closed, and his left hand held the wrist of his right hand. A silver white ten Zhang long, one Zhang Long huge lightsaber suddenly formed in his hands, and he fiercely chopped down the door of xingzun in front of him!


    The lightsaber came down with a clank, and the pillar of xingzun''s door fell into the door, leaving a deep sword mark on the ancient pillar.


    Since Gu fan''s power can damage the gate post of xingzun? That will certainly be able to split the gate of xingzun! Thinking of this, he was inspired and absorbed the power of the stars and tides. He wielded his swords and cut out more than ten swords. Each sword was cut into the gate of xingzun. Although the lightsabers inside the gate were all like peanuts into the sea, there was no news, he cut the gate post of xingzun''s gate scarred.


    The consequence of Gu fan''s massive power extraction is that the splendor of heaven and earth attracted by Wu Hua Tian Bao was absorbed completely by Gu fan in a moment, and even the force of the tide was almost absorbed by Gu fan. Therefore, the audience on the shore felt that today''s spring tide was much weaker than last month, and the dazzling splendor of heaven and earth before, It makes today''s situation weird.


    As Gu fan''s lightsabers become bigger and bigger, the gate of xingzun will shake slightly with each sword cut, as if people can feel that after the next sword is cut, they can break through to a higher level.


    Just when Gu fan wanted to split the next sword, suddenly, he felt that the power he absorbed was exhausted!


    Yes, the splendor of heaven and earth when Wu Hua Tian Bao was born was completely absorbed by other ancient people. Even the power of the tide of the Luocha River, which is the most popular tide in the world, was pulled out by Gu fan. Even so, such a sword still completely drained Gu fan''s power.


    But the gate of xingzun is still standing, and there is no sign of breakthrough. It''s just like a reef that is not easy in the past. It can''t stand down under the attack of the storm.


    At this time, the most worrying thing for Gu fan finally happened!


    The breath of the star rank reappeared in Gufan''s perception, and then the breath rushed towards Gufan.


    Gu fan was separated from the body at this time, but his perception was not closed. When he saw the man, his anger was beyond measure. Because the person who came to attack him was a real person!


    No wonder Gu fan feels this breath is so familiar!


    Looking at Gu fan sitting in the protective film formed by Bingpo Yuanzhu, the immortal said with a sneer, "Gu fan, don''t get hurt! It''s said that you are going to break through the star rank here. Lord dantai RUOYE asked me to say hello to you. "


    At this time, Gu fan was so angry that he couldn''t be more angry, but his tone was calmer. He replied calmly: "extremely, you dog thief! Where can I treat you so badly that I should do such a wicked thing! "


    "What''s not good for this seat?" "Gufan, where are you good for me?" the immortal said with a sneer Then he looked at Gu fan''s meditative body and said with a smile, "if you calculate, Gu fan, when you break through the star rank, the spirit and the body are separated, and you have no power to bind a chicken. Even a congenital warrior can kill you. That''s why this seat is hidden under the tide, so you can relax your vigilance, or take the limit of your star rank, The strength of 128 stars paves the way for you to be promoted to the rank of star Zun He raised his hand and was about to attack Gu fan. Suddenly, he heard Gu fan sneer and said, "well, what else do you want to tell you?"ˇ° He also said... "Immortal Ji Dao just wanted to go on following Gu fan''s words. Suddenly, the instinct of a Star Warrior reminds him that the fatal danger is coming. He should leave this place of right and wrong as soon as possible. But he hesitated for a moment and asked himself, "how can it be? When he breaks through, his body can''t move. How can it be a fatal threat to me? " Gu fan heard the words of the immortal, but he said with a smile: "yes, my body can''t move, but how can you be sure that I can''t kill you with my spirit? And... Since you want to use my body to break through the star rank, how do you know that I don''t want to use your extreme body to make wedding clothes for me? "ˇ° what? You... "When the immortal Ji Dao heard Gu fan say this, he suddenly clapped in his heart. He was about to get up and retreat, but it was too late!

 Chapter 629

    Behind Gu fan''s immovable body in the process of cultivation, the space suddenly collapsed, and 128 huge silver stars poured out like fountains.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..." a series of smashed sound of xingxuan, 128 xingxuan were decomposed together, endless, comparable to the vast river of stars, and they were entangled with Jidao real person.


    As soon as immortal Ji Dao saw that Gu fan was wrapping himself with stars, it was impossible for him to escape. He had to suddenly lift up nine dragon like nebulae behind him to wrap him up and tightly resist the devouring and erosion of Gu fan''s stars.


    Gu fan has reached the most critical moment to break through the xingzun stage at this time. Both the power of heaven and earth and the power of tide have been exhausted, and the gate of xingzun is also on the verge of collapse. The gate of xingzun with simple patterns is on the verge of collapse. Just as he was about to break up all the 128 stars and fight for the last battle, he suddenly came up with the strange number of immortal Jidao.


    Gu fan secretly congratulated himself that he didn''t have the power to smash 128 xingxuan earlier. Otherwise, it would be like the calculation of Dan Tai RUOYE. Gu fan''s body can''t move and his hands can''t bind a chicken. A congenital warrior can kill him. Gu fan''s idea now is to use his 128 xingxuan''s power to directly devour the immortal Jidao who has only nine nebulae, and then use the flesh and blood aura of the extreme warrior of Xinghao level as the energy to give a final blow to the gate of xingzun.


    At this time, Jidao real person has been trapped by the stars everywhere in ancient times, but the barrier formed by the force of nine nebulae is blocking.


    Last time, bailiyi sacrificed himself and gave all his strength to dantai RUOYE, which promoted dantai RUOYE to the rank of xingzun. But bailiyi completely gave up himself, which is totally different from Gu fan''s attempt to assimilate a Jidao real person who is also the limit of Xinghao rank with his own xingxuan power.


    However, Gu fan was many times more powerful than Dan Tai RUOYE at that time. He also had the basic classics of various schools and his own understanding of the laws of heaven and Tai Chi, which was much stronger than that of the last Tianjing City war. Therefore, he was confident that he could use his 128 star Xuans to directly refine the immortal.


    The barrier formed by the force of the nine nebulae of Jidao immortal is already crumbling under the almost omnipresent stars of Gufan. At this time, the spirit body of Gufan enters the secret with sound transmission and says to Jidao immortal: "Jidao, you have miscalculated one step, so you should die with this!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m also the warrior of the extreme level of starpower. How can it be so easy to..." said Jidao.


    "Hum, Xinghao level limit..." Gu Fan said with a sneer: "with my present strength, you are such a nine Nebula warrior, it''s too easy to crush you to death."


    As soon as he was about to argue, Gu fan asked, "do you know the orbit of the stars in heaven and earth? Do you have the feeling of heaven, earth and man? Do you have a dream? Do you know what the way of heaven is for? "


    "What is this?" Immortal Jidao was a little confused with Gu fan''s questions. He never thought about these things. No wonder he would go with Dan Tai RUOYE, because in essence, they all think that power is the root of everything.


    Gu fan seems to have expected that Jidao real person didn''t think about it at all, so he continued: "you only care about becoming stronger, but you don''t think about it at all. How can you be a star ruler in charge of the sky? If you have no ambition and know nothing about the way of heaven, you are not qualified to win the title of xingzun! "


    When this sentence was finished, Ji Daozhen only felt a burst of tightness in his chest, and suddenly spurted out a big mouthful of blood.


    "As a star level warrior, how can he achieve star respect if he does not study the secrets of heaven and man, but focuses on his own interests?" Gu fan suddenly raised his hand, and the stars around him were eroding toward Jidao real person like a tidal current. With a bang, one Nebula could not bear the heavy load, and was dismembered into countless tiny stars, which dissolved into Gu fan''s power. After this sound, the other eight nebulas broke three nebulas in succession, Every time the power of Jidao immortal cuts a nebula, Gufan''s power increases a nebula''s power. The smashed stars are absorbed by Gufan, making his power more and more difficult to resist. But in a moment, the nine nebula''s power of Jidao immortal has been swallowed up, but the stars have not been blocked at all. They are rushing towards Jidao immortal.


    At the moment of seeing the last Nebula smashed behind him, immortal Jidao fell into the abyss of complete despair. He raised his head, looked at Gu fan who was sitting in front of him and prayed: "Lord chikuo... Lord chikuo... I''m an abandoned man now. Please let me live! I never dare to do right with you again! Please


    Gu fan''s spirit body passed the sound into the secret and sneered at the real person of Ji Dao: "Ji Dao, what have you been doing? Let you be blinded by Dan Tai ruoxie, want to attack and kill me secretly! It''s far away. If it''s you who win and I who beg you, will you stop? "


    Jidao real man was stunned by Gu fan''s sentence, but he didn''t know how to answer it.


    But at this time, he was completely wrapped by Gufan''s star awn, and was about to struggle, only to find that those tiny star awn were as spiritual as if they had penetrated into his mouth, nose, and every pore of his body. All of a sudden, he burst the water pattern robe of Jidao real man, and then his body suddenly expanded countless times, Finally, the body was assimilated inch by inch by the stars. Just like the last time when bailiyi gave the power to dantai RUOYE, it turned into the purest power of the stars and merged into the power of Gufan.


    At this point, a star rank strong in the hands of Gu fan fell! Seeing that he finally killed the immortal, Gu fan was also relieved. After all, the situation just now, although Gu fan didn''t panic, it was too late. If Gu fan had already broken down 128 xingxuan, it would have become a dish in the hands of Jidao immortal. It would have been a shipwreck in the sewer. When Gufan''s power of the stars returned to his body again, his spirit felt an unprecedented power. His hands closed again. The sword of the stars released this time was several times larger than before. Gufan even felt that his sword could smash the whole gate of xingzun! However, at this time, Gu fan suddenly heard a strange but very familiar voice ringing in his mind, "mortal, how dare you challenge the authority of the way of heaven? You have gained too much by changing the way of heaven. Although I tried to stop you many times, I ended up in failure and had to tolerate your behavior, but don''t push any further! Go back, mortal Gu fan heard the tone of the man''s voice, he knew that this should be the master of heaven hidden in the vast star field. At this time, he suddenly spoke to Gu fan. Was he afraid of Gu fan''s powerˇ° No way Gu fan fiercely refused: "if I don''t break through the star rank, how can I defeat Dan Tai RUOYE? If I don''t break through the rank of xingzun, I will die. So today, if you don''t let me enter the gate of xingzun, even if I die with you, the master of heaven, I will not hesitate! " Gu fan''s voice trembled slightly when he heard the master of the way of heaven hidden behind the gate of xingzun. Then he changed his tone and said, "mortal, the way of heaven is not for one person. Everything you have experienced has its cause and effect. Why do you resist so much? I don''t know if you are so reckless, it will cause the imbalance of the way of heaven Gu fan sneered and said to the master of the way of heaven, "don''t use the common people in the world as an excuse to suppress me. Emperor Yaowu is determined to open a world of peace for the common people. You don''t pity him, increase his longevity, but also let him encounter the strange phenomenon of comet rushing to Beidou and die early. Are you also thinking about the common people?"ˇ° Hum, it''s also his fault. No wonder I am The Lord of heaven repliedˇ° Is it true? Or is it not easy for the people to cultivate reverence for the way of heaven in prosperous times, but only to constantly enhance the prestige of the secular imperial power, so you let such a wise and benevolent King die early? You say, I say yes and no? " Gu fan''s words are right on top of the key of the domination of the way of heavenˇ° Mortal, you are a poisonous snake The master of the way of heaven cursed helplessly. Gu fan continued with a sneer: "heaven and earth are not benevolent. They regard all things as dogs. If you regard life as a dog, why should I fear you as the master of heaven? Get out of the way! Otherwise, I''ll blow you up with the gate of xingzun! " At this time, the master of the way of heaven was speechless. After thinking for a moment, he said to Gu fan, "if you are the master of the way of heaven, will you spare no effort to do anything for the well-being of the common people?" Gu fan replied haughtily, "I disdain to be the master of heaven. In the secular world, I can help Emperor Xiaowen to create a prosperous age. Although you may not want to see it, I can only say that it''s up to me, but it''s not up to you!" The master of the way of heaven behind the gate of xingzun sighed: "in this way, you can enter the gate of xingzun. I hope you can say the same thing when you break through the gate of xingzun in the future!" After that, I saw that the gate of xingzun, which was originally in chaos, was just like seeing the sun through the clouds. It was set off by layers of clouds. The gate of xingzun was as beautiful as a fairyland. The master of heaven continued: "Gufan, from today on, you are the star Lord of this era, and you will become the" son of destiny "in this era. I hope you will abide by your promise to me and strive for the well-being of the world!"

 Chapter 630

    Gu fan was slightly stunned and asked in front of the voice of the master of heaven, "what is the star Lord?"


    Only the master of heaven behind the door said in a deep voice: "in this era, no matter in the past, now or in the future, you are the master of all the surviving stars. You have the power of life and death to them, because you will be the strongest star in this era. This is the star Lord, the son of destiny. Do you understand? "


    "Son of destiny?" Gu fan repeatedly pondered over the new title given to him by the master of the way of heaven. He knew that "the son of destiny" means the person who is favored by or on behalf of the destiny. At this time, he suddenly sneered at himself and said, "I can''t imagine that I, Gu fan, have been changing my life against heaven for two generations, and finally become the" son of heaven''s destiny. ". Is it not that everything I have done is in line with the way of heaven? "


    The master of the way of heaven slowly replied in a dignified tone: "not before, not now, but in the future... The son of destiny. I hope you will not forget the promise you made to me one day when you break through to the rank of star Zun. Goodbye, then


    As the voice fell, Gu fan''s spirit felt a strong force behind him and pushed him forward. Instead, the whole person rushed forward and flew directly into the door of the star statue.


    As soon as Gu fan entered the gate of xingzun, he immediately felt that the endless clouds around him were enveloping him as if there were life. His whole body was soaked in the warm current. For a moment, he felt that his four limbs were full of strength, but suddenly he felt that he was lying on cotton and lost all his strength, He felt that these clouds were transforming his body in a special way, depriving him of all his strength, then transforming it, and then slowly passing it back to his body. It was this process from breaking to establishing that made the source of his strength change fundamentally!


    At this time, Gu fan could clearly feel that the stars in his body were continuously splicing in the order of ten, but in a moment, 30 nebulae were formed, and then those nebulae quickly closed in the order of ten, continuously condensing, and continuously absorbing power from the clouds.


    Gu fan could clearly feel the power of ten nebulae. When they were transformed into the Hongmeng universe, every tiny detail and the power of every tiny star turned into a tiny dust in the Hongmeng universe, and then gradually absorbed the power, gradually increased, and turned into an eye-catching star. This process seems to have lasted for hundreds of millions of years, but it seems to be only a blink of an eye, It is really in line with Gu fan''s understanding of the way of heaven, that is, "one hundred million years is too long, one hundred million years is too long, one hundred million years is as long as one hundred million years, one moment is eternal.".


    "In that case, the first world transformed from Hongmeng universe is called Taiji world." Gu Fan said to himself, then the first Hongmeng universe gradually faded away from the stars, and transformed into mountains, green lands, rivers, lakes, and then plants and animals, as well as the most primitive human beings, a new world, derived from the Hongmeng universe of Gu fan!


    "In this world, there should be no disputes. Taoism is natural. People should be able to cultivate immortals and practice Taoism in order to live forever." Gu Fan said to himself.


    With the formation of the first Hongmeng universe, the second Hongmeng universe soon formed. Gu fan''s spirit body felt the vastness of the second vast universe and laughed. At the foot of the spirit body, there was a long jade belt and gold bridge. For a moment, the sound of Confucian chanting came with the wind.


    Gu fan''s spirit stood on the jade belt Golden Bridge and looked at the stars in the second Hongmeng universe. He said to himself, "if it were not for the Golden Bridge on the other side of the Confucian school, I would not have evolved into the small world of the jade belt Golden Bridge. I would have died in the hands of dantai Ruoxi. Besides, I am also the descendant of the Confucian school, the second Hongmeng universe, Let me create it for the Confucians. It''s the end of Saint Zhongni''s long cherished wish! "


    The light stars rise to the sky, the heavy stars sink to the earth, and then the river of stars turns into a long river. During the flowing period, there are green plants, and all kinds of animals, whether in the sky or underground, are derived. On the ground, countless magnificent cities are formed with a rapid speed, and the population is also increasing, More and more intensive, but after a while, the sound of reciting Confucian classics on the ground has become a sound, straight to the ears of Gu fan in mid air. If it were not for the support of Taiji in ancient times, the time in Hongmeng universe could be adjusted at will. Otherwise, any world civilization in Hongmeng universe would not have been born so easily.


    Gu fan looked at the flourishing scene below and said with a smile: "this world should be a world where Confucianism is respected and everyone hears the holy and Taoist doctrines. Kings should rule the country with Confucianism, abide by etiquette, promote education and tame barbarians."


    With that, his spirit was in a trance and left the second Hongmeng universe. At this time, the third Hongmeng universe in his body had also been formed. Gu fan was preparing to create a world in the third Hongmeng universe. Suddenly, he thought that time was running out. It was time to make an appointment with him.


    So his spirit body was in a trance, and he was back in his body. At the moment when the spirit body returned to its original position, there was a cloud rising from the whole luochajiang river. With the sound of violent explosion, it was like thousands of guns roaring, and a water column with dozens of people rising out of thin air, reaching to the clouds.


    On the top of the water column is a young warrior in a silver robe with dazzling silver stars. At this time, the crowd of onlookers turned out to be the young people on the water column. They knelt down together and murmured: "the water god is showing up, the water god is showing up!" Occasionally, one or two children who are not sensible are pointing to the figure on the water column and whispering something, but they are held down by the adults next to them and kneel down, warning: "kneel down quickly, son of a bitch, aren''t you afraid that the water god is angry?" As soon as the child wanted to argue something, the adult immediately gave a stern look, which made the children silent. The young warrior standing on the water column didn''t look at the stupid people at his feet. Instead, he raised his head and looked at the direction of Yinghai in the south. He jumped up and turned into a silver white lightning, flying towards Yinghai like a rainbow. Rao is so. Later, many water temples were built along the Luocha river. The image of the young man in a silver white robe was worshipped in the temple. In addition to the annual festivals, all water temples hold celebrations, and pilgrims weave all the year round. It is said that praying for sons and blessings will come true. Naturally, these are afterwords.

 Chapter 631

    Just like the Bank of the Luocha River, countless people gathered at the southernmost Bank of the Yinghai river. The only difference was that most of the people on the Bank of the Luocha River were folk people. However, all the people who came to the Bank of the Yinghai River were people of cultivation. Now the imperial court and the sects are not separated from each other, so they saw the commander in chief, commander in chief, deputy commander in chief, and Fenwu Wei, Yunqiwei stood with the monks of qingyunmen, beiyaogong, zichendian, zhanshengmen, youhunzong, xueshadian, Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan, the commander and deputy commander of the eighth Imperial Army, Yingbei Hou Guan Haotian, Pingyuan Hou Guyun, Tiebi Hou fan Suiyang and their subordinates, The whole court and sect, all the warriors above the standard level, came to the shore of Yinghai in person, and even the king of Canrong, Dugu Wuchang, as well as many strong men on the side of Canrong. Princess zhaomusi of Jiuli and the master of Jiangtou division in southern Xinjiang, the sword sage Liu shengzongdan of Wodao also brought many Japanese masters, and Three Dharma protectors under the throne of the holy king of heten... Everyone wanted to see this final scene, World War I!


    Many people have prepared pen, ink, paper and inkstone to record what they saw and heard at this moment, because no matter who won the war, it will go down in history, and will also affect the historical process of the whole Tianxuan Prefecture for hundreds of years, even thousands of years.


    Since the archaic times, the confrontation between the two powerful stars has rarely appeared. Everyone who can witness this scene is undoubtedly lucky.


    Su Qingyun of Qingyun gate, who is only one step away from xingzun rank, hopes to get a glimpse of xingzun rank from this battle, so that he can learn something from it when he breaks through xingzun rank in the future. However, apart from Gu fan, I''m afraid even dantai RUOYE doesn''t know. To break through xingzun rank, only strength is not enough, but also ambition, To have a belief that will never stop running, this is almost none of these amazing and gorgeous people.


    However, many warriors who have a good relationship with Gu fan come here to cheer him up. Since they dare to come here, they believe that Gu fan will win. They are willing to link their lives with Gu fan and join the life and death gamble on Yinghai.


    It was already noon.


    The blazing sun shines on the whole Yinghai sea. On the undulating sea, there is a tall man in gold armor, who looks like a god of heaven. Standing in the air, he looks at the people below. Although he didn''t speak or move, there was a powerful pressure that affected everyone''s mood. It was a kind of oppressive and uncomfortable atmosphere. Some low-level military personnel even felt nauseous and dizzy under the pressure.


    The golden warrior is naturally dantai RUOYE. The first Star Warrior among the young warriors is the one who can get away from the ten thousand sect friars in Tianjing City and make an appointment with Gufan. There is no doubt that dantai RUOYE has the confidence to kill Gufan on Yinghai!


    On the death of Gu fan, no one in the whole Tianxuan Prefecture will be able to look at the back of Tantai RUOYE, and the Beidou Dynasty will fall into the hands of Tantai RUOYE. As for the dead people of Tantai aristocratic family, Tantai RUOYE will not have the slightest pity. They are just rubbish. In Tantai RUOYE''s dictionary where the strong are respected, the word "pity" always belongs to the weak!


    At this time, dantai RUOYE felt a trace of unstable emotion in the crowd below. It seemed that because Gu fan didn''t come, he had all kinds of negative emotions of speculation, doubt and fear. At this time, a sneer hung on his lips. Because he can feel that not long ago, the breath of Jidao real person completely disappeared. There are only two possibilities. One is that Jidao real person died, and the other is that Jidao real person was promoted to become a strong star Zun rank, which made dantai RUOYE lose the ability to track his breath!


    When Gu fan broke through the xingzun stage, he was just a waste. If the extreme immortal of Xinghao stage could not kill him, Dan Tai RUOYE would not believe it. Now seeing that Gu fan has not arrived, he can''t help thinking that this person should not have come! He looked at the onlookers on the shore of Yinghai and thought whether he would kill the leaders of Zichen palace and BEIYAO palace and make a warning to the others?


    However, when Tantai RUOYE was thinking about this, there was a commotion in the crowd. From the southeast, a silver rainbow came rapidly. At the same time, a soft, confident and humble atmosphere enveloped the whole audience, and all of a sudden, the negative effects of Tantai RUOYE on everyone were completely eliminated, Everyone''s mood also rose with it!


    "Here comes Val!" Plain Hou Guyun looked at the next should be North Hou Guan Haotian said.


    "I knew this kid wouldn''t break his appointment." Guan Haotian''s iron wall is thick, and fan Suiyang is wearing a suit of armor. His eyes are shining through the helmet.


    "Not bad, not bad." Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan saw this scene, also stroked his beard and said with a smile.


    "Here comes chikuo Gong!"


    "Here comes chikuo Gong!" The experts in the imperial court immediately cheered.


    "Look! That''s Gu fan! "


    "Ascend the star stage at the age of 18, the extreme genius of the star stage at the age of 19!"ˇ° Now it''s not the star rank, is itˇ° My God, the 20-year-old star There was also a sound of surprise among the sect friars. Countless friars cast envious, reverent or envious eyes at Gu fan who was flying in mid air. The silver rainbow came to dantai RUOYE, stopped suddenly, and quickly retreated. A young warrior in a silver robe came out of the star. He gave dantai RUOYE a smile, nodded his head, and said, "dantai RUOYE, long time no see!" Who knows Dan Tai if evil also don''t return a gift, but coldly ask a way: "extremely that rubbish was killed by you?" Gu fan raised his head and replied to Dan Tai RUOYE: "yes, but I really want to thank you for sending me the thief who carried the Lord. If I didn''t absorb the power of his nine nebulae, I''m afraid I''d be able to succeed in promoting the star Lord! I saluted you just now. That''s why. If it''s evil, you don''t have to worry about it. " Dan Tai RUOYE heard that Gu fan broke through the star Zun stage and mentioned the term "star Zun Lord". He frowned slightly and scolded coldly: "the guy who can''t accomplish enough and can''t defeat enough!" Gu fan looked at the dantai in front of him and said, "can we start now?" Dan Tai RUOYE turned her head slightly, looked at Gu fan contemptuously and said, "Gu fan, don''t think that if you break through the star Zun level, I will be afraid of you! I can still take your head off your neck! " Gu fan smelt speech, lightly smile for a while, say: "Dan Tai if evil, you are joking. The head on Gu fan''s neck is right here. It depends on whether you have come to take it or not. " Dan Tai RUOYE heard Gu fan talk so frivolous, burst into a rage: "do you think I''m joking with you?" At this time, Gu fan also put away his previous cynical attitude and calmly said: "if the altar is evil, I will tell you responsibly that after today, you will become a joke, a big joke that people all over the world will tell in their spare time!"ˇ° That''s ridiculous With the roar of Dan Tai RUOYE, the waves on the Yinghai sea were surging. Just now, on the Yinghai sea, where the sky was still clear, dark clouds were all over the sea. A cry of ghosts and spirits came down from the black clouds. Countless bloody lights were shining, just like snakes, hovering over the whole Yinghai sea, even those on the shore of the Yinghai sea, Seeing this scene, they were all frightened, a burst of fearˇ° Go to my seat and die Dantai RUOYE suddenly drank and opened his hands. A Hongmeng universe behind him suddenly opened up. Almost endless power was transmitted from that Hongmeng universe. Suddenly, the whole sea water of Yinghai was boiling under the huge power, and there were raging waves everywhere. It turned the shore of Yinghai into a black hell! However, Gu fan, who was in the center of this power, was still, just like a mountain, looking at the dantai without expressionˇ° Gufan, I''ll show you the attack after the blood sacrifice killed hundreds of millions of creatures in the world. Do you have the ability to resist it? " As soon as the voice fell, the dark clouds that covered the blood light in the sky suddenly blew away. Suddenly, blood red became the only color between the whole world! Gu fan raised his head slightly, and saw that the sky above Yinghai was full of dazzling blood red, and the air was also filled with a disgusting smell of blood. He could not help frowning at the dantai RUOYE in front of him, and said, "dantai RUOYE, you sacrifice hundreds of millions of creatures in your own world, only to win. This is not the way to kill, but the evil way! You are no longer qualified to master the universe and thousands of creatures! " Dan Tai if evil, where still have mood and Gu fan nonsense at this time, just roared: "I''m dealing with my own world, what do you have to do with it, take life to come!" His hands turned into claws, and he yelled: "life and death come back to the cave, with clear gratitude and resentment. Under my "return of life and death to the dust", in the resentment of hundreds of millions of living beings, turn into dust Gu fan raised his head, looked at the continuous gathering of blood light on his head, and gradually pieced it together into a huge, full of thousands of square feet of blood. He almost swallowed him together with all the people on the coast of Yinghai, and thought, "is life and death the dust? It''s true that the death of a strong person in the rank of star Zun also belongs to the dust. In this name, I will send you to the earth! " The voice just fell, Gu fan''s figure suddenly disappeared from the sight of Dan Tai Ruo Xie!

 Chapter 632

    Dan Tai RUOYE suddenly lost the breath of Gu fan and said with a laugh: "Gu fan, you coward, do you want to let the people on the shore of Yinghai as bait to block my attack, and then kill me again to win? You think this seat will... "


    However, before he had finished his words, he could not speak any more.


    Because he saw a figure towering into the sky standing in front of him, only one hand broke the bloody mouth in the air, which was composed of blood light, but not yet fully formed, and issued a long sigh: "hundreds of millions of creatures, please rest, you will die in vain in this life, and I will make it up to you in the next life! Give you justice


    That giant is Gu fan''s face!


    Voice down, that was still struggling with the bloody light was inch by inch like a broken red jade that disintegrated, and then turned into a mass of black air flying towards the higher sky in the past, occasionally a few black air lingered, wrapped in Gu fan''s side, Gu Fan said: "go, go, in the six samsara, there will be your position!"


    Then the last black air dissipated, and the whole Yinghai was restored to its original state. There was only a giant standing as high as a thousand feet, looking coldly at the altar in front of him.


    "Gu fan, you..." Dan Tai RUOYE didn''t know what to do at this time. In the face of Gu fan, his heart would be awed! It''s not the awe of the soul, but the awe of the instinct, just like when the prey sees the hunter!


    Gu fan looked at the dantai RUOYE in front of him and said, "I repeat, dantai RUOYE, you have fallen into the evil way and do not deserve to have the control of the universe and hundreds of millions of creatures. Let Gu fan, the son of destiny, show justice for the way of heaven." As soon as the words fall, if you don''t have time to argue, Gu fan''s right hand is actually a cage, and he has already grasped it in the palm of his hand. At the same time, an entrance to the Hongmeng universe suddenly appears. Gu fan''s right hand gently throws it into the Hongmeng universe which has not yet derived the world!


    If it''s evil, it''s natural that it''s fighting back and shouting something. Gu fan looks at it in his hand, just like a spider trapped in amber. Then he slowly says, "if it''s evil, I know you will not accept it. The thunder of a hundred Li wings is not inferior to the mystery of Tai Chi, I can also tell you that what we''re talking about is all the mysteries of heaven. There''s no one better or worse. It''s just different angles... "


    At this point, Dan Tai RUOYE also stopped, raised his head, looked at the giant Gu fan in front of him with surprised eyes, and seemed to be listening to him.


    Gu fan also said: "there are three Hongmeng universes in this seat. This Hongmeng universe has not created the world yet, so I will give you this Hongmeng universe. You can create the world with thunder and natural selection, survival of the fittest and killing of the powerful. You killed hundreds of millions of people in the world with your own hand. Now I give you a chance to make up for what you have done. With you, you can create a new world, hundreds of millions of people, and do all the legislation in the world. How about that? "


    That dantai RUOYE in the palm of Gufan''s hand, listening to Gufan''s words, actually sat down cross legged, no longer struggling, with a sound into the secret, said to Gufan: "so, very good!"


    Then, in the presence of all the people, including those who were watching on the shore of the Yinghai sea, in the Hongmeng universe, dantai RUOYE, who was sitting cross legged, was changing inch by inch. The bones became mountains, the skin became land, the hair became forests, the blood became rivers, and every cell in the body became an independent life, This kind of differentiation speed is extremely fast, but in a moment, in the Hongmeng universe where Tantai RUOYE is located, a brand-new world has emerged.


    All the people who saw this scene were shocked. They never thought that one day, they would be able to create a Hongmeng universe in a warrior''s body, and then a new world. They could not imagine that one day, they would be able to use the warrior''s body to become mountains, rivers, amber and life! But all this happened in front of them!


    Gu fan nodded slightly when he saw this scene, but he raised his hand and took this great universe back into his own body. He changed his body and became a normal person. He turned around and yelled to the people on the coast of Yinghai: "I, Gu fan, have won the battle of Yinghai, and I am going to make peace for all the people in the world."


    All the people were stunned at first, and then cheered warmly. In a moment, the whole Yinghai coast seemed to be boiling.


    Someone had told us for the first time that on the Beidou hall, he was leading the civil and military officials who didn''t go to the coast of Yinghai, and anxiously waiting for Xiaowen Xinghuang xingaochen.


    When the messenger flew directly into the Beidou hall, even because of inertia, he bumped under the steps of Emperor Xiaowen''s red gold throne and smashed a corner of the white jade steps, Emperor Xiaowen and all the people in the hall didn''t blame him for his impoliteness, but couldn''t wait to surround the congenital warrior and asked, "what''s the matter? How''s it going? "


    "Did chikuo Gong win over Yinghai?"


    "Is Dan Tai RUOYE dead?" All the people surrounded the sweating messenger and asked. Even Emperor Xiaowen walked to the bottom of the steps, separated the crowd and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter? Did chikuo Gong win? " The messenger was flattered to see that Emperor Xiaowen asked himself. First he was stunned, then he swallowed his saliva. Some stammered: "win... Win! Chikuo Kung, win Before the messenger finished, he felt a figure rush up and embrace himself. Later, in my autobiography, the messenger wrote about his sudden intimate contact with Emperor Xiaowen, "Your Majesty, he suddenly hugged me tightly, and then took my hand to jump and turn in the Beidou hall. All the people in the Beidou hall were crazy. He stopped several times and asked me," did you really win? " Every time I said, "yes." But after a while, he asked me again. Until the 25th time, I finally couldn''t bear it. I said to his majesty, "Your Majesty, you have asked me the 25th time, and I have answered it 24 times." As a result, your Majesty''s answer was, "I just want to hear that." The book was once widely circulated in the city after it was printed, but it soon disappeared.

 Chapter 633

    When Gu fan came back from the coast of Yinghai, it was two days later that the Emperor Xiaowen gave a banquet to his officials and received the wind for Gu fan.


    Later, Emperor Xiaowen ordered the Tianjing City to light up for seven days, which was the same way as the last great victory of ancient yuncangyuan. It can be seen that the victory of Gufan over dantai RUOYE was almost a miracle for Emperor Xiaowen to turn the corner. From then on, Gufan, the national protector of the xingzun rank, inherited the will of emperor Yaowu and brought eternal peace to Tianxuan Prefecture, It''s just a matter of course.


    However, when tianxuanzhou was full of joy, a funeral was quietly arranged in Murong qianhan''s house.


    Occasionally someone comes out with news, and the people who hear it all sigh. The funeral was not for the old prince of the Murong family, but for Murong Xiaohan, the most talented woman of the Murong family, who was in Shaoai and had been a star official in the imperial palace before she got married.


    The young lady came back from qintianjian a few days ago. Somehow, she was seriously ill, but the medicine stone didn''t work. In a flash, her condition worsened. Moreover, the imperial doctor in the palace was helpless. She had to inform the funeral.


    At the time of Xu, when Gu fan, the Duke of state holding, came back from the imperial city for dinner, he heard that the servant of Murong family came to report that the young lady was critically ill.


    Gu fan, who was dressed in a gorgeous dress for dinner, could not help asking, "which lady?"


    The servant said in a deep voice: "Murong Xiaohan..."


    When Gu fan heard these four words, he seemed to be struck by a bolt from the blue. Before he suddenly flashed over, Huan Lingyue said: "this kind of divination has to pay a price..." pay a price, pay a price... Is it such a high price?


    As a guardian saint of star rank, Gu fan has never been so flustered as this moment, he has never been so uneasy as now, and he has never been so desperate as now!


    He still remembers what he said to Murong Xiaohan, if he can win, he will be grateful in the future... He also remembers that he said to her, "you will be the great benefactor of our ancient family in the future..."


    But just as he felt that a seed was sprouting in his heart, and he wanted to repay her, fate was so cruel that he had to separate him from her, yin and Yang?


    Gu fan suddenly turned around and yelled to the servant in the house, "get ready for the car and go to qingshuhou''s house!"


    Where did those servants see Gu fan who was always modest and angry? How dare they delay? But in a moment, a carriage took Gu fan out of the government and drove to Qingshu Marquis''s house.


    In the carriage, Gu fan looked at the crowd outside the window and murmured to himself: "no wonder, no wonder the Marquis Qingshu didn''t come to the banquet today. It''s the reason..."


    He stopped for a moment, slightly closed his eyes, and continued: "I am the son of destiny, I am the star Lord, I can reverse the destiny, so, Murong Xiaohan, I don''t allow you to die, I don''t let you die, you know?"


    This crosstalk came out of Gu fan''s tongue like a curse, and it was clearly introduced into the Qingshu Marquis''s house. Murong Xiaohan, lying on the bed, was pale.


    Just now, Murong Xiaohan, whose breath was gradually weakening, woke up slightly and gave a cry. This time, the doctor who called for Murong Xiaohan immediately called out: "there''s a pulse, there''s a pulse again!"


    Just when the servant girls in the house were busy with hot water and medicine, Murong Xiaohan straightened up slightly and said to one of her closest servant girls: "go and get my picture album and the letter I wrote on the stage..."


    The maid''s face was slightly embarrassed when she heard Murong Xiaohan''s words. However, Murong Xiaohan urged her: "go and get it. I''m going to leave. What''s the matter with those secular ethics?"


    Hearing this, the maid nodded slightly, turned around, ran to the dresser, opened a drawer, took out a scroll of picture books, and handed a letter baked with fire paint on the table to Murong Xiaohan.


    Murong Xiaohan held the picture album as if holding a treasure. He put it on his chest and looked at Hou Murong qianhan, who had been white headed all night. He said: "father, forgive my daughter for being unfilial. I can''t serve you any more."


    Murong qianhan, the Marquis of the army, who has always been known for his elegance and elegance, was ten years old in a few days. He burst into tears and said to Murong Xiaohan, "Xiaohan, don''t say that. You are still young and can be cured. You will be fine."


    Murong Xiaohan listened to his father''s words with a smile, but said calmly: "father, I''m a star official. If I don''t even know my own age, how can I know the fate of others?"


    Hearing Murong Xiaohan''s words, the servant girl next to him suddenly had a sour nose and sobbed and said, "Miss, don''t say any more. If you hadn''t helped the Duke of holding state to divine the secret of breaking through the star rank, how could you have been defeated and died young?"


    That servant girl a language falls, all hear this words of person all froze.


    Murong Xiaohan hesitated a little and said immediately, "Yinger, don''t talk nonsense!"


    The maid called Yinger sobbed, "I''m not talking nonsense, I''m not talking nonsense! Miss, if you were not killed, where did a young man die of the cold? There is no one in ten thousand! "ˇ° This... "Murong qianhan heard the servant girl''s words at this time, and his face was dignified. His wise eyes seemed to be thinking about somethingˇ° Dad, it''s not like this... "Murong Xiaohan was about to explain, but Murong qianhan sighed and said:" daughter, dad knows that you are old, and your body and heart are going to go. If you think it''s proper to die for him, your father also agrees with your decision. Holding Guogong''s mind to the common people in the world, if he falls on Yinghai, and if dantai is evil, it will be a catastrophe. Daughter, in front of her family and country, she should have destroyed her family. You can sacrifice your life for the common people in the world, father. I... "speaking of this, Murong qianhan can no longer restrain the rolling tears in her eyes, "I feel very proud," he said Murong Xiaohan saw his father''s appearance, and his eyes were slightly red. He said to Murong qianhan, "well, father, if you have a destiny in the afterlife, will your daughter still be your daughter?"ˇ° Good... "Murong qianhan was slightly stunned, and then repliedˇ° What about big brother? " Murong Xiaohan did not finish, Murong que has stood out and said: "sister, I''m here." Murong Xiaohan said to Murong que with a smile, "brother, it''s a pity I can''t see you marry my sister-in-law." Murong Que''s eyes turned red when Murong Xiaohan said, "no, no, as long as my sister gets better, I will be single all my lifeˇ° Murong Xiaohan coughed, then blushed slightly, and said to Murong que with a smile: "brother, what nonsense are you talking about? If you don''t marry your wife, won''t your sister leave?" Then she looked at the crowd and said to Yinger, "Yinger, send everyone out. I think I''m going to leave soon. Let me leave quietly." This sentence said, people just relaxed mood fell into the freezing point, but can''t help Murong Xiaohan urged, had to step back, reluctantly walked out of the door. After the door closed, the beautiful woman changed into a simple green gauze dress and went to the dresser. She sat down and dressed up carefully to make herself look as if she was going to get married. Then she stood up and turned around the mirror held by Yinger. All she heard was that the maid dropped the mirror on the ground, When Ying''er lowered herself to pick up the bronze mirror, she said with some embarrassment, "I''m sorry, miss, you are so beautiful just now. I''m crazy about you. I dropped the mirror on the ground as soon as I missed it." When Murong Xiaohan heard the words, she just gave a faint smile. She picked up the red paper and sipped it on her lips. She was a little bit red. Then she walked slowly to her incense tent, lay down on her side, and put the picture album and the letter on her body. At first, she still breathed evenly. After a while, her breath was gone, but the expression on her face was very peaceful and natural, Even with joy, it''s like going to a paradise, and it''s like doing a very beautiful dream. In the dream, it''s a brand new and perfect world, no more death, parting, pain and dispute. However, at this time, the servant in front of the gate of Qingshu Marquis cried out: "CHIGUO Gong Gufan is here!" Needless to say, Yinger, the maid in the room, also heard it. She ran to Murong Xiaohan''s bedside and cried, "Miss, miss, get up quickly, Duke Chi is coming! Duke Chi, he really came to see you! " She just yelled several times, but there was no response. The servant girl stretched out her hand to pull Murong Xiaohan''s hand. Her tentacles were cold, just like holding a piece of stone. That servant girl immediately scared to cry down, shout a way: "young lady... Young lady is gone!" Hearing this, Gu fan, who was going up the stairs, felt a bolt from the blue. He leaned back slightly, almost stood unsteadily and fell down the stairs. He calmed down, walked up quickly and knocked on the door. The one who opened the door was Yinger, the maid with tears on her face. Before she pushed the door open completely, Gu fan walked in quickly. He was about to go straight to Murong Xiaohan''s bed, but he was stopped by the baby and said, "Lord Chi, this is my little sister''s boudoir. Please go out. It''s not polite!" Who knows, Gu fan just gently pushed the thin woman to the side and said in a soft voice: "don''t stop me!" Then he quickly walked to Murong Xiaohan''s bed. Under the quiet light, his beautiful face looked very peaceful.

 Chapter 634

    Even Gu fan was shocked by the incomparable beauty when he saw Murong Xiaohan. It''s not that Murong Xiaohan''s appearance is more beautiful than Bai siyao and huanlingyue. It''s the temperament of Murong Xiaohan, the holiness of dying for his wish, which makes him like a statue.


    She lay there quietly, her skin as white as a jade carving, thin as if it could be broken by blowing a bullet, and her face with a faint blush, just like a girl who had not woken up from a deep sleep. At this time, Gu fan''s eyes were attracted by the picture album and envelope on Murong Xiaohan''s body. He was about to take it, but he suddenly thought that it might be something Murong Xiaohan left to Murong qianhan. He rashly went to see it, which was disrespectful to the dead. Who knew that Yinger, the servant girl next to him, said, "Duke Chi, please have a look! The lady told me to leave these two things specially for the Duke of chikuo to see! "


    Gu fan''s eyes were sour when he heard this. He bent down, reached out his hand and gently picked up the picture album and envelope, as if he was afraid of waking the sleeping people. Then he went to the dresser next to him, sat down with the light, and opened the picture album.


    The young man in the picture book, with flowing black hair and bright eyes, is wearing a silver robe. The stars are shining around him, overlooking the mountain and sea at his feet, as if he were not a God in this world.


    If others don''t know, Gu fan can see at a glance that this painting is exactly the scene when he appears at Gu Yu''s wedding banquet. Unexpectedly, it was also painted by Murong Xiaohan. On the left side of the painting, it is written in regular script:


    The feather of mayfly is well dressed.


    Where is my worry?


    Mayfly''s wings, picking clothes.


    The worry of the heart, to me?


    A tender mayfly just breaks through the soil, gently waving white and textured clothes.


    What do you think of my worries?


    In ancient times, if you read poetry books, you will feel it immediately. This is a poem in the book of songs of Confucianism, which is mostly used to express a woman''s state of mind that she does not know where she belongs or where she belongs. Obviously, it was Murong Xiaohan who saw Huan Lingyue and Bai siyao at the wedding banquet. They were both extremely beautiful. He didn''t know how to deal with them, so he wrote this passage.


    Either cut off the root of love, or die for love.


    She thinks that the world is like a mayfly, living and dying. If she dies for love, she will not regret it!


    Gu fan turns over again, but he sees a picture of a lady in Imperial costume. When he takes a closer look, the person in the picture is Murong Xiaohan''s own appearance, with a trace of gloom on his face. On the left side is still a line of small characters, which reads: "ask the world what love is, only let people live and die together."


    Obviously, when painting this painting, Murong Xiaohan was ready to die for love.


    Gu fan closed the album and opened the letter from Murong Xiaohan. It said, "Gu fan, when you see this letter, I must be in another world. In fact, I know that I will definitely die when I''m trying to break the sky for you, but I didn''t expect that it will come so soon! I haven''t had time to spend more time with you. I still have a lot of things to do. I''m going to leave. I''m really reluctant. Gufan, do you know? When you say you want to repay me, I''m really happy. I think I can finally do something for you. Especially after I heard that you won dantai RUOYE in Yinghai, I feel happy for you from my heart, because my sacrifice is finally worth it. Even if I take my life, for your life, it is worth it! Gufan, you know what? There can be no Murong Xiaohan who is the most talented woman in Tianjing, but there can be no gu fan who holds the weight of the country! So, Gufan, please live well for me and seek more happiness for the common people in the world. I will watch you and protect you in another world. "


    The final signature of the letter isˇ° Love you Xiaohan. On May 14, the first year of Xiaowen''s reign, it came to an end. "


    Gu fan''s hand suddenly loosened, and the letter fell to the ground! This last letter was written on the day when the news came to Tianjing City after Gu fan defeated Dan Tai RUOYE. In other words, Murong Xiaohan knew that he would die long ago! She was willing to use her own life to exchange for Gu fan''s chance to break through the xingzun stage. Murong Xiaohan said at that time that there was only five or five points between success and failure. If it wasn''t for the Jidao real person who suddenly ran in at the time of the breakthrough, Gu fan would not be able to break through to the xingzun stage. It was many coincidences that created Gu fan.


    Maybe thousands of years later, people will still remember Gu fan, because he is a hero of this era, which is enough to shine through history. But who will remember her, a weak woman who died for the sake of a hero? Ten years at most, there will be no one in the world who can remember this fateful beauty. Maybe only a piece of loess, a tombstone, and even the residual fragrance won''t stay after her death.


    Gu fan stood up and looked at Murong Xiaohan, who was lying on the bed, as if asleep. Suddenly, he sneered nervously. The laughter was so strange and sad.


    "Chikuo Gong, chikuo Gong, what''s the matter with youˇ° Next to Ying''er, when she heard Gu fan''s laughter, she felt flustered. She looked at Gu fan in horror with the eyes of a wild animal who was about to go crazy.


    After Gufan laughed, he said to himself, "Gufan, Gufan, even if you''re the Duke of the state, even if you''re the star Lord, even if you''re the son of heaven, what? Even if you get happiness for all the people in the world, so what? But you can''t even save your own woman''s life. The way of heaven, the way of heaven, the way of heaven. "He murmured like a Madman:" if you have any ability, just come to me. Why do you want to move my woman? " Speaking of this, he stopped abruptly, looked at Murong Xiaohan lying on the bed and said abruptly, "no, Xiaohan, I can''t let you go like this! Absolutely not Before the words were heard, Gu fan came to Murong Xiaohan''s bed and held the cold corpse in his arms. I only heard the maid next to me scream. A figure had already rushed out of the door and ran down the stairs quicklyˇ° That''s it Murong qianhan, who was downstairs, saw that Gu fan rushed downstairs with Murong Xiaohan''s body in his arms. He was surprised. He quickly stopped him, arched his hand to Gu fan, and said sincerely, "Duke Chi, the little girl has passed away. Please let her have a rest and don''t disturb her peace any more, OK?" Gu fan is the Duke of CHIGUO, and Murong qianhan is the Marquis of Qingshu. Even if Murong qianhan is a little old, he must salute Gu fan. Gu fan looked at Murong qianhan, who was ten years old in front of him. He took a deep breath and said to him, "my father-in-law, today is the day for me to marry Xiaohan. Please promise!"ˇ° What, what Murong qianhan was tongue tiedˇ° You... What did you say? "

 Chapter 635

    "Xiaohan!" The first one to rush up is Murong qianhan. Looking at Murong Xiaohan in Gu fan''s arms, the old man is heartbroken.


    Gu fan solemnly repeated to Murong qianhan: "father in law, please allow me to marry Xiaohan and return to the government today!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, all the people who heard this sentence were surprised. Are you kidding? Gu fan, the Duke of the state, wants to marry Miss Xiaohan, who died!


    "Father... This..." Murong que next to him was also surprised. He hesitated to look at Murong qianhan next to him.


    However, Murong Xiaohan, who was lying in Gu fan''s arms at this time, was as calm as a stranger. Except for her lack of vitality, she was as peaceful as sleeping. She looked like a stranger.


    Murong qianhan sighed: "CHIGUO Gong, I have been thinking about you since I was alive. I hope I can get married with you one day. Although I am dead now, if CHIGUO Gong is willing to marry me, I don''t mean to stop him. I can count my daughter''s worries." With that, he took a step aside, indicating that Gu fan could take Murong Xiaohan away.


    Everyone was surprised when this remark came out. You know, in the Beidou Dynasty, the dead could not even move except under special circumstances. For fear of disturbing the soul''s rest, Murong qianhan even agreed to this incredible "ghost marriage". The Duke of the state, Gu fan, was not afraid of bad luck!


    As Murong qianhan gave way, Gu fan held Murong Xiaohan in his arms, bowed to Murong qianhan and said, "thank you, father-in-law!" Then he took Murong Xiaohan in his arms and walked towards the gate of Qingshu Marquis''s house.


    A moment later, on the street, people saw a young man with black hair and gorgeous clothes, holding a young girl in his arms. The girl''s face was so beautiful that everyone who met her could not help but stop to have a look. At this time, the girl nestled in the young man''s arms, eyes slightly closed, as if asleep, even with a faint smile.


    At this time, someone with sharp eyes recognized that the young man in Huafu was Gu fan, the famous Duke of holding state. Immediately someone recognized that Gu fan was holding Murong Xiaohan, the first talented woman in Tianjing City! All of a sudden, the streets of Tianjing are boiling!


    However, at this time, the sky in may suddenly changed. With a bang of thunder, it began to rain. At the beginning, it rained heavily. At last, it gradually turned into sleet. After a while, it turned into snow! The weather in Tianjing changed abruptly. On May Day, it snowed heavily!


    The peddlers and pedestrians in the market immediately hid in the house like broken souls, cursing in their hearts what a ghost day it was, and it snowed in summer. Half of the lanterns were left alone in the wind and snow, and the whole Tianjing City suddenly became silent from the uproar of people. It was so quiet that only the rustle of snowflakes on the ground and the sound of a young man walking alone in the snow could be heard.


    Gu fan does not use the power of the stars to cover those falling snowflakes. Those snowflakes wantonly fall on his hair and shoulders, but he will not feel the slightest cold, and even a trace of warmth. The flying snow in May is more like his mood.


    But whenever Murong Xiaohan''s face falls snow, he always reaches out his hand, gently erase, for fear that she will be frozen in general.


    By the time Gu fan came to the gate of his government, the snow on the ground was one foot high.


    As soon as the servant outside the door saw Gu fan who had almost become a snowman, he was shocked and said, "Lord Chi, what are you doing


    Gu fan didn''t say anything. He walked in quickly and said to the servant, "go and prepare for the wedding tomorrow."


    "Ah?" The housekeeper took a look at Gu fan and the beautiful woman in Gu fan''s arms. He couldn''t help but wonder, "Mr. Chi, who are you going to marry? Mrs. yaochi and Mrs. Haoyue are not with you... "


    Gu Fan said to the housekeeper, "go to make the invitation all night, and say that Gu fan, the Duke of our country, wants to marry Murong Xiaohan, the daughter of Murong qianhan, the Marquis of Qingshu."


    "What Others don''t know. The housekeeper of Gufan''s house knows. More than an hour ago, the Murong family sent someone to report the funeral, saying that Murong Xiaohan was critically ill! Gufan, Duke of CHIGUO, this is to... This is to marry in the dark!


    Gu fan saw the housekeeper''s surprised appearance and said coldly, "don''t you go soon?"


    The housekeeper answered and turned away.


    That night, the whole government of chikuo was busy. The servants rushed to make the invitation cards, and then sent them to all the families that had good relations with Gufan. Xiaowen Xinghuang heard that Gufan wanted to marry Murong Xiaohan, but he was also extremely supportive. With a stroke of his pen, he extracted a large number of brocade and jewelry from the Da Nei Treasury and gave them to the ancient family to make a statement.


    However, Gu fan did not rest for the whole night. Instead, he held Murong Xiaohan''s body in his arms, sat on the bed, cut the candle and said the words for the whole night. But the beauty has gone, the meaning of continuous acacia is Yin and Yang separated, never meet again.


    By the morning of the next day, Gufan''s government house was already decorated with lanterns, a festive scene. Then one by one, carriages came in the snow. In the early morning, the threshold of Gufan''s government had been broken.


    Most people don''t know the news that Murong Xiaohan has passed away. It should be that the alliance between the ancient family and the Murong family has finally come to fruition, which makes the Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan win the favor of Gu fan, the son-in-law of the holding state. Many people even come here to see Murong Xiaohan, the first beauty in Tianjing City.


    But when people in the wedding hall saw Gufan, a white man in plain clothes, all of them were surprised. If you look at Murong Xiaohan in Gu fan''s arms, she is still dressed in green and elegant clothes. But she has lost her vitality, so she whispers. Naturally, there is humanity. Yesterday, Murong Xiaohan died in the mansion, and Gu fan, the Duke of CHIGUO, took her back to the mansion in the snow.


    Soon, someone sighed.


    There are those who sigh about Murong Xiaohan''s poor life, those who sigh about the hero''s sentimentality, and those who regret the separation between them. All kinds of emotions spread in the hall of joy in a flash.


    Gu fan held Murong Xiaohan in his arms and said to the crowd, "it''s a great honor for you to come to my wedding with Xiaohan! But Xiaohan and I are separated by Yin and Yang. The reason why I do this is just to fulfill one of her long cherished wishes. Please don''t worry about it! "


    All of them responded in a hurry: "Duke chikuo is really a man who attaches great importance to love and righteousness."


    "The Duke of holding state is like this. I think Miss Xiaohan will be able to rest under the nine springs."


    "Chikuo Gong said that. He made me feel ashamed."


    Gu fan nodded, but didn''t say anything more to the guests. Instead, he turned around and turned around the person in charge of the wedding from behind the curtain of the wedding hall.


    At the first sight of the man, all the people immediately knelt down and said in dismay: "see your majesty, long live your majesty, long live your majesty!"


    Gu fan, the host of this ghost marriage, turned out to be Xiaowen Xinghuang, xingaochen!


    Gu fan also knelt down with the crowd and kowtowed to Xing aochen: "long live your majesty


    Xiaowen star emperor is still a face of humility, said to the crowd: "everyone, please up!" Then he looked at Murong Xiaohan in Gu fan''s arms and said, "I asked for this wedding because of the relationship between chikuo Gong and Xiaohan girl. For the sake of the common people, Xiaohan didn''t hesitate to exchange her life for the sake of chikuo Gong''s life, so that he could defeat dantai RUOYE in the battle of Yinghai. If it wasn''t for this weak woman, where would I be today, I still don''t know, where is today''s peaceful world? "


    As soon as Xiaowen Xinghuang''s voice fell, the crowd immediately uttered a neat exclamation.


    Then Emperor Xiaowen looked at Gu fan and said, "the wedding ceremony officially begins. New people, worship heaven and earth!"


    Gu fan looked at Xiaowen star emperor, slowly bent down, holding Murong Xiaohan knelt down.


    "Two worship high hall!"


    Gu fan turned around, still holding Murong Xiaohan, and saluted slowly to the plain Hou Guyun, Mrs. Yujue, and Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan.


    After Gufan got up, Emperor Xiaowen called out: "husband and wife worship each other!"


    Gu fan is about to put Murong Xiaohan down. Suddenly, he is as stunned as touching the electricity!


    Xiaowen Xinghuang thought that Gu fan didn''t hear clearly, and repeated: "husband and wife worship each other!"


    Gu fan suddenly put Murong Xiaohan in his arms on the ground, tried her breath with his hand, and cried out: "come on, she just had a breath!"


    This sentence is really extraordinary. All the people present changed their faces. Xiaowen Xinghuang thought that Gu fan had a delusion, so he bent down and put his hand under Murong Xiaohan''s breath. He was immediately shocked and said, "yes, there is still breath!" Then he immediately took out a small celadon bottle from his arms, pried open Murong Xiaohan''s teeth, and poured it in. Some servant girl had already delivered warm water. Gu fan took up the tea bowl and poured it into Murong Xiaohan''s throat.


    Xiaowen Xinghuang said to Gu fan, "this is the pill left by my master. He said that as long as there is Qi, he will surely live."


    Gu fan answered, raised Murong Xiaohan, and sat down behind her. He helped Murong Xiaohan open the medicine in her body.


    A quarter of an hour, half an hour, an hour, a whole hour has passed. All people will know that Gu fan and Murong Xiaohan are sweating. Just when everyone was about to despair, Murong Xiaohan''s body suddenly moved and coughed up a lot of congestion from his throat... Then he woke up with a cry!


    People are already full of tears, holding the lost daughter, crying with joy.


    Gu fan also hugged Murong Xiaohan from behind, and said repeatedly: "great, great... Great, Xiaohan, I''m the son of destiny. The way of heaven in this era is dominated by me. I know that you won''t die. You won''t dieˇ° Murong Xiaohan just woke up, suddenly saw himself from the bedroom, to the big red wedding hall, the people behind him is Gu fan, everyone around except Murong qianhan is wiping tears, all people are laughing. She couldn''t help but be surprised. Then she stretched out some stiff hands and touched Gu fan''s face. It seemed that she was confirming the warmth of her fingertips. Then she fell happily into Gu fan''s arms and whispered: "Gu fan, Gu fan... I''m not dreaming, am I? I think I dream for a long time, really, I dream for a long timeˇ° Gu fan smiles and kisses Murong Xiaohan on the cheek, saying: "Xiaohan, this is not a dream. We don''t have to separate any more. Nothing can separate us any more!"

 Chapter 636

    On that day, chikuo''s mansion enjoyed drinking Dadan, and even Xiaowen Xinghuang, who had always been thrifty, got very drunk. The emperor sat with the common people at the banquet, and talked about the past when he and chikuo Gufan had caught each other in Taixue for the first time.


    At that time, Gu fan was not famous enough, and there was no such thing as the cultivation of xingzun rank. So few people knew about it. Now, it''s very fresh to hear Xiaowen Xinghuang mention it. Only then can we know that this pair of monarchs and ministers had already formed an indissoluble bond before they became famous.


    Gu fan told Xiaowen Xinghuang with a smile during the dinner that he rescued the taxi that day, which is today''s bride, Murong Xiaohan. When Murong Xiaohan disguised as a man, all the guests were surprised. Xiaowen Xinghuang himself was also surprised. He held up his glass and said to Gu fan, "Duke Chi, you and Xiaohan are destined to be like this. It''s really wonderful."


    Gu fan naturally stood up and drank a cup generously. Then he drank a cup for Murong Xiaohan. The Emperor Xiaowen even made Murong Xiaohan a lady of Honglian on the spot, implying that she would never die and be reborn like a red lotus in the fire. Since then, there have been three people in Gufan''s mansion who have been appointed by the imperial court, which has aroused the envy of countless people.


    Three days later, when Murong Xiaohan in full dress was escorted by Duke Gu fan to return to the gate, the streets of Tianjing City were blocked, and countless people competed to see the elegant demeanor of Duke Gu fan and Murong Xiaohan. Gu fan and Murong Xiaohan, the two golden maids in folk criticism, have finally come to fruition. Moreover, the anecdote that Gu fan, the Duke of CHIGUO, did not hesitate to marry Murong Xiaohan in the "ghost marriage" and finally the bride revived on the wedding adds a lot of mystery to the couple.


    When Murong Xiaohan, a real-life girl, appeared in front of all the people in Qingshu Marquis''s mansion, they were all surprised to close their mouths from Murong que, the eldest brother, to Yinger, the maid next to them. When Murong Xiaohan saw the surprise of all the people, he covered his mouth and began to laugh. They just woke up, They all came forward to surround Murong. Xiaohan asked this and that... No one ever thought that Gu fan, the Duke of the state, had the ability to understand the whole world. A stiff dead man was carried out by him and turned into a lively living man.


    At this point, the alliance between the Murong family and the ancient family has become increasingly stable, and the poor health of Qingshu Hou Murong qianhan is getting better day by day. It was true that Murong Xiaohan was conquered by the way of heaven, which was also a doomed fate. However, Gu fan disobeyed the way of heaven as the son of destiny, and Shengsheng rescued her from huangquan road. Of course, Gu fan knew that as the son of destiny, he could not do anything recklessly. The reason why Murong Xiaohan was conquered was to pay Gu fan''s life, It''s the price of promotion. Now Gu fan redeemed Murong Xiaohan''s life, but the way of heaven must hurt him, because Gu fan has to bear the price!


    Later, a servant girl asked Bai siyao, the wife of yaochi, who always regarded himself as the eldest wife of chikuo Gong, how she had agreed with Gu fan to marry a "female corpse" so absurdly. The eldest lady of chikuo Gong Gufan said with a smile, "sister Xiaohan can die for Gu fan, but we can''t, besides, Gu fan owes her a life, What else should she not get? " As mentioned above, it was recorded in the chapter of chiguogong in the heroic annals, which was regarded as the virtue of wife''s courtesy and humility.


    In the following year, the weather was good, Emperor Xiaowen continued to govern the country, the people of the Beidou Dynasty lived and worked in peace and contentment, and the experts of various sects also entered the imperial court to fill in the Yulin guards, the forbidden army, the main battle corps and the garrison Corps. Emperor Xiaowen is fulfilling his original promise to allow all sects to recruit disciples freely. As long as they obey the management of the imperial court, they will not be restrained. In this way, the practice of immortality and Taoism is gradually popularized among the people. There is Gufan, the protector of the state, and the sect monks dare not do anything recklessly. Gufan''s palace commander directly manages all the sects, and promotes the meritorious sectarian masters. With the help of grace and power, all the sectarian masters are willing to be the disciples of Gufan.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it is the end of the first year of Xiaowen. The festival of Tu Su is coming. The weather is getting colder day by day. A fire rises in Gu fan''s study.


    When he looked down at the files sent by various sects, he suddenly raised his head to the void and asked, "who is coming?"


    Only a familiar voice said with a smile: "apprentice, I didn''t expect that you can improve so fast that you can even see through your master''s hiding skill!"


    Gu fan immediately stood up and went to the place where the voice was. He knelt down slowly and said in a respectful voice, "I''ll see you, master!"


    "Ha ha, apprentice, get up quickly. Now you are not only the son of destiny in this era, but also the major of xingzun. I''m afraid you can''t afford this worship!" With that, the outline of a human figure appeared from the void. It was still ye Xuanji, a god killer with a goat beard and a Taoist suit.


    When Gu fan saw ye Xuanji, the demon king of killing heaven, he quickly stepped forward and said, "master, why are you here? How have you been


    Ye Xuanji said with a smile, "it''s good to be a teacher, and I have good news for you when I come here this time."


    Gu fan is slightly a Leng to ask a way: "don''t know what good news the teacher says?"


    Ye Xuanji, the heaven killer, smoothed his beard and said with a smile: "I''m here to tell you that you should be prepared to get rid of the worldly world, so that you can be promoted to the rank of xingzun! If you are willing to answer, you can start to prepare. In ten years at most, I will come to pick you up and lead you to the highest heaven. " However, Gu fan''s eyes changed slightly when he heard these words, and he said, "master, is this too fast! Ten years is not enough to fulfill my original promise! Moreover, the Beidou Dynasty has not yet been completely stabilized. If I suddenly raise the clouds, it is likely to cause chaos and bring all the people into trouble! " Ye Xuanji, the heaven killer, looked at Gu fan and then said, "disciple, if you go to the highest heaven, you will find that your so-called righteousness of life is just a short-sighted expression. For hundreds of millions of years, how many dynasties have collapsed and how many people have died? Your actions alone can''t save this cycle of metabolism, There is no eternal golden age in this world. If you delay your ascent to heaven for these little wishes, it is not worth the loss! " Gu fan shook his head and said: "master, I respect you as a God, but Gu fan really can''t agree with you! Please allow me to stay in the human world for a while. When everything is stable, I will live in seclusion and practice Taoism, and understand the profound meaning of xingzun Ye Xuanji looked at Gu fan, sighed and said: "well, you are too young. I''ve never seen such a young warrior as you. It''s inevitable that young people can''t let go of worldly fame and wealth, and can''t leave the world of mortals..." he took out a piece of black iron from his arms, handed it to Gu fan and said: "apprentice, do you remember this?"

 Chapter 637

    Gu fan stared at the black iron piece in the hand of Ye Xuanji for a long time, then pointed to the "Tian" character on the iron piece, and said abruptly, "well, I also have one. I was almost killed by the Jingkui sword when I was practicing at Lushui bank. How can you have one, Shizun?"


    Ye Xuanji said with a smile: "it was Yang Qingfeng who saved you that day. We are all entrusted by others to protect you for a journey. When you come to the handover, we will give you this piece of iron. When the four pieces of iron engraved with the word" heaven and earth xuanhuang "come together, all the mysteries about your past and present life will be solved."


    Gu fan heard ye Xuanji''s words and asked: "my previous life was not the emperor of the Big Dipper? Is there any secret? "


    Ye Xuanji, the heaven killer, smoothed his beard and said with a smile, "yes, I don''t know these secrets very well. I just know that the man asked me to tell you when I asked you to prepare for the ascent of juxia today. Who knows that you are going to stay in the human world? He is wrong!"


    Gu fan is extremely interested in this mysterious figure who can measure his own destiny when he hears what ye Xuanji says. Can he even ask people like ye Xuanji and Yang Qingfeng to escort him? What would be sacred?


    Gu fan just wanted to ask. Ye Xuanji, the heaven killer, said with a smile: "you don''t have to ask me. When these four pieces of iron come together, the truth will come out. The other two pieces of fast iron are in the hands of the past emperor Xinghuang. Now they should be in the Da Nei Fu Ku. The other piece should be in the hands of Chao Tianrui, the descendant of Confucianism. Yao Wu Xinghuang''s is the piece of iron with the word "Di" and Chao Tianrui''s is the piece of iron with the word "Xuan". Should Yang Qingfeng give you the piece of iron with the word "Huang"ˇ° Gu fan nodded and said, "yes, master, what should we do after we have collected four pieces of iron?"


    Ye Xuanji, the God killer, replied, "do you remember when you fell to the cliff and got the place where you killed the God and cut the magic sword?"


    "Western suburbs?" Gu fan was suddenly surprised that the mystery of his past and present life had something to do with the mysterious God killing sword?


    Ye Xuanji, the God killer, said with a smile, "the secret of heaven can''t be revealed. I''m leaving now. You are the son of destiny in this era, and you are also the star Lord. You don''t want to raise the clouds. Even people in the world on that day can''t help you. But I advise you not to lose the big for the small, do you know? "


    Gu fan nodded and arched his hand to ye Xuanji, the demon king of killing heaven, and said, "I will remember what the master taught me."


    Ye Xuanji, the God killer, said with a smile, "you are a sweet mouth." With that, the figure suddenly turned into a rainbow, flew out of the window, and disappeared in the sky.


    Gu fan, after seeing off ye Xuanji, the heavenly killer, closes the window, but he is lost in meditation. What ye Xuanji, the heavenly killer, said must be beneficial to Gu fan. He may be quite right. There is no eternal peace and no eternal Dynasty in the world. Shang and Zhou dynasties were the capital of Qin Dynasty. They were once strong, but soon weakened. The world fell into chaos again. Is it not worth delaying the rise of juxia because they are so obsessed with humanity?


    But Gu fan soon remembered what he had said to the mysterious master of heaven after breaking through the gate of xingzunˇ° I disdain to be the master of the way of heaven. In the secular world, I can help Emperor Xiaowen create a prosperous age. Although you may not want to see it, I can only say that I can''t help it, but I can''t help you! " Gu fan was calm when he thought of this. Even if Ju Xia ascended to heaven and became the master of heaven, it was against his own heart. At this time, Gu fan''s state of mind was close to Chao Tianrui''s, and his ambition was to use his own power to open a world of peace for the world. It was this ambition that made him advance so fast. If he doubted his own heart, his cultivation would be retrogressive, or he would be doomed!


    Thinking of this, Gu fan could not help shivering in his heart. He stood up, went out of the door, and said to the servant, "prepare the horse, go to the army yamen!"


    When Gu fan came to the Yamen of the Ministry of war, some petty officials had already met him at the door. The soldier bowed deeply to Gu fan and said, "Lord chikuo, Lord Shangshu has been waiting for you in the inner hall."


    Gu fan was a little surprised, wondering how Chao Tianrui knew he was coming.


    When he walked into the inner hall, he saw Chao Tianrui sitting cross legged on the futon in a Confucian costume. The room was burning sandalwood in the shape of a beast, with dense fragrance.


    "Lord Shangshu!" When Gu fan stepped into the door, Chao Tianrui opened his eyes and said to Gu fan with a smile, "the Duke of CHIGUO has come here, and the shelter is shining."


    Gu fan smiles and sits down on the futon opposite Chao Tianrui. Just as he is about to open his mouth, Chao Tianrui begins by saying, "is chikuo Gong here for the sake of the" Xuan "character


    Gu fan hears speech, can''t help but wonder a way: "Shang Shu adult how to know?"


    Chao Tianrui said with a smile, "the man who handed me the iron piece of Confucianism said that today he asked us to give it to Duke Chi. It has been handed down for hundreds of years. How can I forget it?"


    Gu fan was surprised again, but Chao Tianrui said, "Lord Chi, give you this piece of iron, and my wish will be over. I can leave at ease."


    "What? You... You are... "Gu fan can''t help but feel a tremor at Chao Tianrui''s words. Chao Tianrui has been a teacher and friend to him for a long time. Now he''s leaving?


    Seeing Gu fan''s surprised expression, Chao Tianrui said slowly, "Duke Chi doesn''t have to be sad. I''ve heard that Duke Chi has created a world for Confucianism in Hongmeng universe. I''m going there to spread orthodox Confucianism and realize the ideal of the first saint Zhongni to let everyone hear about Taoism as soon as possible."


    "This..." Gu fan didn''t know how to answer.


    Chao Tianrui said with a smile: "what I have done in this world is enough. Since your world needs me more, what can I care for? Go back... Duke Chi, please keep it a secret and never tell anyone else, OK? "


    When Gu fan heard the words, he could only nod his head slightly and said, "please rest assured, Gu fan must keep his mouth shut!"


    Chao Tianrui nodded, pointed to the censer and said, "the iron piece is in the dark grid in the middle of the censer, and the mechanism is at the left foot of the censer. Go and get it yourself."


    Gu fan stood up and moved the left foot of the censer. Sure enough, he saw a secret device. When he pressed it lightly, a metal drawer popped out of the censer. It was still a piece of black iron with the word "Xuan" written in ancient seal script. Just as Gu fan turned around and was ready to say goodbye to Chao Tianrui, he suddenly found that the great Confucian in front of him had no life. He sat on the futon as if he had fallen asleep in meditation.


    With a sigh, Gu fan went to Chao Tianrui, knelt down, kowtowed three times solemnly, stood up, took the door with him, left the Yamen of the Ministry of war, got on the carriage and drove towards the imperial city.


    In Tianxuan hall, Gu fan saw Xiaowen Xinghuang xingaochen and told him about the iron flakes. Xiaowen Xinghuang said that the royal family really had iron flakes handed down from the past dynasties. At once, Wei Xianjin, the general manager of the Imperial Palace, called in and led Gu fan to the imperial palace. He soon found the last piece of "Di" in the relics of emperor Yaowu.


    At this time, Gu fan took out the four pieces of iron and was about to put them together. The four pieces of iron attracted each other and connected themselves. Then the four ancient characters of "heaven and earth xuanhuang" gradually disappeared and replaced by the other four words "destiny is in me"!


    When Gu fan was surprised, in front of him, a dense white air rose from the iron sheet and gradually turned into a line of small words: goodbye on the western suburb cliff on December 20!


    When Gu fan finished reading, the white smoke disappeared immediately, as if it had never appeared.


    When Emperor Xiaowen saw Gu fan walking out of the mansion, he was very worried. He couldn''t help but go up and ask, "how about it? Did you find it? "


    Gu fan nodded and said, "found it!"


    Xiaowen star emperor patted Gu fan on the shoulder and said, "how can you still be depressed?"


    Gu Fan said with a wry smile, "Your Majesty is so upset. I''m just a little upset." Then he saluted Emperor Xiaowen, turned around and walked out of the imperial city.


    Xiaowen Xinghuang xingaochen looks at Gu fan''s back and frowns slightly. He feels that Gu fan seems strange, but he can''t tell what''s strange.


    But fortunately, this pair of monarchs and ministers have never doubted, which is also the reason why Gufan and Xinghuang became models for later monarchs and ministers.


    After returning to the mansion, Gu fan didn''t have a rest all night, because tomorrow is December 20. This super strong man actually calculated everything... Who on earth would he be? From the beginning, Gu fan got the adventure, got the God killing sword, met huanlingyue, was everything in that man''s calculation? If so, who is he?


    On second thought, Gu fan frowned and said, "if so, haven''t I been kept in the dark all the time?" When Gu fan thought of this candidate, the first thing that Gu fan thought of was the mysterious master of the way of heaven. However, he ruled out this possibility from Gu fan''s surprised tone when he broke through the star Zun level, because that tone could not be pretended!


    Who is the master of the way of heaven? Who has the ability to hand over the iron to Yang Qingfeng, to ye Xuanji, the celestial killer, to Sheng Zhongni, the head of Confucianism, and then to the successive star emperors?


    The next morning, Gu fan rode to the western suburb with the piece of iron. He came to the place where he had fallen, strayed into the border and got the sword of killing gods and cutting demons. After he got off the horse, he jumped up and the piece of iron was suspended. The dazzling light scattered the fog in the valley. In front of Gu fan''s eyes, it was the frontier world that he had entered at the beginning!


    Gu fan can''t wait to fall down. The lotus pond and the stone wall are still the same, but the only place where a skeleton should have been sitting is a man wearing gold lock armour, squinting at Gu fan.


    Gu fan looked as like as two peas, and suddenly surprised him, for the man''s appearance was exactly the same as that of ancient people.


    That gold armour man sees Gu fan surprised appearance, did not wait for Gu fan to open a mouth, then say first: "Gu fan, you come!"


    Gu fan was stunned, then asked the man, "who are you? Why do you have as like as two peas? "


    The man in gold armour smelled the words and said with a smile, "Gu fan, how about listening to me tell you a story?" Then the man in golden armor said: "I was a god general who went down to the human world to perform tasks. Later, because I was too deeply involved in the world, I couldn''t return to heaven, so I became a man. At that time, I was reincarnated in a small border country. A few votes made a small country in the western regions destroy the great Zhou Dynasty and become the orthodoxy of the world. " This period of history, Gu fan once read in "Tianmo Baojian", and immediately blurted out: "you are the emperor of qiangqin! It''s no wonder that the history books say that the powerful Qin Dynasty was helped by the ancient demons to build a powerful army. "The golden man stopped for a moment and said," listen to me finish the story before drawing a conclusionˇ° Then he said, "however, I used to be extreme in dealing with sects, so I was plotted by sectarian friars and sealed here. At that time, the leaders of the two most powerful sects, Tianjian sect and Hades hall, were all strong men of xingzun. They broke into the border and wanted to destroy my bones, but they didn''t think that I had been sealed by them for decades, and their strength had not been reduced at all. So they just erased my handwriting on the stone wall, that is, they were captured by me, and the leader of Hades hall was killed by me, It has been refined into the magic weapon of killing gods and chopping demons in your body. The leader of Tianjian sect has been obliterated by me, hiding most of her accomplishments, making her think that I am his father and guard the tomb for me, which is huanlingyue you knowˇ° Speaking of this, Gu fan''s face is pale. How can he think that this God killing and demon chopping sword was the result of the blood essence cultivation of the leader of the underworld hall, and his wife Huan Lingyue was the leader of the ancient Heaven Sword sect? No wonder huanlingyue can master the martial arts of Jianzong! The Jinjia man seemed to have expected that Gu fan would be surprised, so he continued: "although I was sealed, I still heard a lot of worldly things. For example, after I was sealed, my successors didn''t do well, and the laws in many places were too harsh, which could even be described as tyranny." he stopped for a moment and continued: "so I destroyed my body, The soul escapes this boundary, reincarnates, becomes the Big Dipper star emperor you know, overthrows the strong Qin personally, establishes a better Dynasty. I don''t want to ruin my own dynasty in the hands of othersˇ° What Gu fan is even more shocked now. The emperor and the Big Dipper are the same person! The Big Dipper star emperor is Gu fan''s previous life... This, doesn''t it mean that... The Jinjia man looked at Gu fan and said with regret: "only later, although my cultivation reached the star statue, I couldn''t fly up, because I once committed a mistake when I was expanding my territory. That is to destroy a person''s happiness for one''s own sake. The way of heaven is magnificent and the retribution is not good. So my price is to be chased and killed by that person for three generations. " Gu fan, hearing the words, nodded and said, "what you are talking about should be Dan Tai Jie, the black robed ghost man in the underworld hall?" The Jinjia man replied, "there are a lot of his names, but it should be him. So I was reincarnated as Gu Yun, and I was chased and killed by him for three generations. Until you successfully transformed him, I was filled with the retribution of the three generations and returned to heaven happily! " When Gu fan heard this, he could not help but frown and say: "now you are..." the man in gold armor said with a loud smile: "what I''m talking to you is just a projection of me in the human world. In fact, since you killed that man, my soul has risen. It''s just that the relationship between you and me is complicated. If I don''t tell you everything, won''t it make you miserable all your life? " Gu fan listened to the man''s words, can''t help but ask: "then... Are you and I alone?" The Jinjia man stood up, looked at Gu fan and said, "strictly speaking, I am not only the emperor, but also the star emperor, Gu Yun and you - Gu fan! But I''m not you, because the first three are just my different roles in different periods, and you are different. You are just a wisp of divine knowledge that I separated from Gu Yun''s body and turned into a human being. Up to now, you have become the son of destiny in your era and become the master of xingzun. You are totally different from me! "ˇ° Will I be the same as you? " Gu fan can''t help asking. Even if he was a star master, when he faced the golden man, even if the other side was just a projection, he still had a sense of awe from the bottom of his heart. Who knows that gold armor man shook his head and said to Gu fan: "no, because you have gone through hardships, and your state of mind and nature has far surpassed me in the same period. You will not be the same as me, you will only be stronger than me!" Gu fan breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the words. He was about to ask something more, but he heard that the man in gold armor looked at Gu fan and said, "OK, Gu fan, I have to go."ˇ° Wait a minute... "The man came to Gu fan, reached out his hand, patted him on the shoulder and said," don''t worry, we''ll meet again. Gufan, in heaven, we''ll see you later! " Gu fan felt the projection from heaven and the warmth of pressing one hand on his shoulder. He suddenly felt a sense of tacit understanding connected by blood. He raised his head, looked at the man who had the same appearance as himself and had countless ties with him, and replied in a deep voice: "OK, we''ll see you later!"